《Long Live The Emperor!》


 Chapter 1

    Imprisoned


    Dashang Dynasty, Imperial Capital.


    The falling snow¡ªwhipped into a storm by the north wind¡ªraged across the city¡¯s streets.


    However, the blizzard dampened as it approached the Imperial Pce, obstructed by manyyers of pce walls and zed tile roofs.


    With her head down, Ninth Imperial Princess Xia Xiaosu clutched a mahogany lunch box as she hurried over to the archive chamber on the east side of the outer hall.


    From within the chamber came the sound of a young man¡¯s chanting.


    ¡°Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva¡ª


    when practicing the profound Prajna Paramita¡ª


    perceived that all five Skandhas were non-existent,


    and was saved from all suffering and distress.


    Shariputra,


    form does not differ from emptiness;


    emptiness does not differ from form.


    Form itself is emptiness;


    emptiness itself is form.


    The same is true of feelings,


    perceptions, impulses, consciousness¡­¡±


    Xia Xiaosu stood at the entrance, listening to the chanting quietly. Her small face, often furrowed with caution and fear, rxed slightly, if only because the chanter was her elder brother¡ªSeventh Imperial Prince Xia Ji¡ªborne of the same mother.


    Five years ago, their concubine mother was assassinated while traveling with their father, the emperor.


    Two years ago, her brother had fornicated with a temptress, resulting in him being ced under house arrest here. Day and night, he chanted as a form of repentance.


    Although the Imperial Pce was vast and massive, Xia Xiaosu felt that this man was the only person she was close to.


    She looked down, carefully prising open the lid of the box to peek inside. The mutton soup was still steaming, which ddened her.


    The chanting from the archive chamber slowly faded.


    At this point, Xia Xiaosu knocked on the chamber¡¯s door and pushed it open.


    Inside the chamber, a young man dressed in a cassock sat cross-legged by a bookshelf. Beside him was the Heart Sutra, which he had just closed.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were unfazed as if his time under house arrest had not disheartened him in the slightest. It was only when the youngdy walked in that he smiled faintly.


    Xia Xiaosu quickly walked over to her brother and sat beside him, retrieving the mutton soup from the lunch box. ¡°Brother, I made this myself. Eat it while it¡¯s warm.¡±


    That meant it was notced with poison.


    Xia Ji looked at her.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess then pulled out a bottle of alcohol. ¡°Here.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and began having his meal.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess looked around, whispering, ¡°They¡¯re such snobs. In the past, the archive chamber housed many skill books. It was a lively ce where the wealthy, respected, and powerful visited to see the royal family¡¯s treasured dharma.


    ¡°Now, Father has had all the skill books removed, leaving only the sutras for you. This is truly¡­ just shutting down any future you or I might have had.


    ¡°You never wanted to seed him as Imperial Emperor in the first ce. Are you not even allowed to refine your skills so you can at least be a carefree prince capable of protecting yourself?


    ¡°Mother¡­ mother was killed by the assassin because she protected him.


    ¡°How can he treat us like this? How could he?¡±


    As the Ninth Imperial Princess mulled over her resentful thoughts, she rubbed her eyes as tears began to flow uncontrobly. She did not want her brother seeing her like this, so sheid down and sobbed softly without facing him.


    Xia Ji took a swig of the spirit, easing his digestion. He then reached out and tousled the Imperial Princess¡¯ hair before pointing out the window.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess stared outside.


    Beyond the window, the falling snow was swept by the wind to the north and the south; in the sky, its appearance alternated between resembling a soaring eagle and a surfacing leviathan.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Brother, are you trying to say that your aspirations are beyond my understanding? That being locked here for two years won¡¯t stop you from achieving great things?


    Xia Jiughed. ¡°No, I¡¯m simply saying that the snowfall is wonderful, and the weather is cold. Would you like some alcohol too?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was instantly deted, pouting and harrumphing as shey her head on her elbow. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re always so resigned to the state of things.¡±


    However, the momentary distraction ceased her tears from flowing.


    Xia Ji drank the warm mutton soup, which was very much to his tastes; his sister knew him well. With one deep gulp, the milky broth warmed his insides. With one sip of the ginger-infused spirit, his limbs came to life.


    He did all this while Xia Xiaosu prattled away at his ear side.


    She told him that the Heir Apparent had led a border campaign with a hundred thousand troops three months ago, going to war with the nation of Guifang. During the campaign, he was dressed in golden armor and fought with unrivaled prowess. The court ministers were unanimously optimistic and believed this to be his crowning moment.


    Xia Xiaosu spoke of how the Third Imperial Prince was leveraging on his wealth, elegance, and good nature to visit schrs and sages throughout thends.


    Finally, she recounted that the Fifth Imperial Prince was humble and chivalrous. He worked with the ck Dam organization to investigate cases and even personally beheaded the great bandit Zhang Xiehe, thus earning his fame among the young heroes of the entire Dashang Dynasty.


    In response, Xia Ji put down the mutton bowl and began to speak freely.


    ¡°The Second Imperial Princess is valiant and formidable. She joined the Haoran Dao sect, practicing the Cloud Nine Way. Although I wasn¡¯t able to attend the royal banquetst New Year¡¯s Eve, I still saw her dressed in white. She looked extraordinary, like a celestial.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu, ¡°?¡±


    Xia Ji took another draught of wine,menting, ¡°I also once saw the Fourth Imperial Princess. She was charming and gentle, admiring herself by Lake Huaqing. Her appearance could be described as a beauty of the north, with a smile that could win over the hearts of thousands. If she lived in the ancient times, she would be a woman over which many wars were fought.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu, ¡°?¡±


    Xia Ji thought carefully, then spoke nonchntly, ¡°Oh, and although the Eighth Imperial Princess is only seventeen, she is swell-learned and knowledgeable. Even the Director of Astronomy praised her incessantly, saying that she¡¯s a once-in-a-century prodigy.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu sulked. ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Xia Jiughed heartily, ruffling his sister¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished reading all the sutras here. Next time, could you help me find a few new ones and bring them over?¡±


    The light in Xia Xiaosu¡¯s eyes dimmed, but she could tell that her brother seemed to truly enjoy reciting and chanting the sutras. He seemed fine with his current situation. But this too was fine; perhaps this was their fate as brother and sister.


    She replied softly, ¡°Alright. When the snow stops, I¡¯ll ask the monk about borrowing some books when I head to the Leiyin Temple to perform my rites.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°It would be ideal if you can borrow the Present Shakyamuni Sutra. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a book for refining a divine skill anyway.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you get it.¡±


    She packed the lunch box, bade farewell to this brother of hers who chanted day in and day out. Opening the door, she walked through the snowstorm that swept the Imperial City, clutching her fur coat as she quickly disappeared into the distance.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes, letting out a sigh of relief.


    It had been a full seventeen years since he hade to this ancient dynasty of another world. However, what had he obtained?


    Why did the talent he waited and waited for trigger only when he turned fifteen?


    If it were not for that, perhaps his mother would not have died?


    Moreover, perhaps he would not be imprisoned here?


    In his mind¡¯s eye, the scene that had taken ce at the emperor¡¯s pce two years ago resurfaced.


    The emperor, filled with disgust, roared, ¡°Xia Ji, you¡ªan imperial prince of my Dashang Dynasty¡ªdare have sexual rtions with a wench?! You have sullied the reputation of our royal family. How will you bear your transgression?¡±


    ¡°I am willing to be confined to the archive chambers for three years.¡±


    ¡°We shall allow it.¡±


    At that moment, the emperor¡¯s steward soberly reminded him, ¡°Your Highness, the royal archive chamber houses many divine skills and otherworldly techniques¡­¡±


    The emperor coldly remarked, ¡°They¡¯ve all been moved. All that¡¯s left are the sutras. Give them to this unfilial son of mine!¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    His thoughts returned to the present.


    Xia Ji raised his left arm, over which the dense image of a hundred parading Buddhas suddenly appeared. When this happened, his hand grew to several times its size, making it look unnaturally terrifying. With the flick of a finger, the apparition disappeared.


    This was the Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Energy at its ninth level. He had obtained it from the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva¡¯s great aspiration¡ªhe swore not to be Buddha before hell was made empty. This ability allowed him to raise the earth, conjure a halo, and granted him unmatched strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough. My understanding of this world remains too shallow. I¡¯ll wait for the Present Shakyamuni Sutra for now.¡±


    Xia Ji muttered to himself, then sat under the candlelight. He continued reciting the sutra he had not finished.


    The talent he had awoken¡ª¡±Golden Finger¡±¡ªwas very simple. It allowed him to obtain skill beads from any form of written material, and attain the ninth level in those skills.


    From the Buried Sutra he had acquired the Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Energy.


    The Buried Sutra was an ordinary Buddhist scripture.

 Chapter 2

    Scrutiny


    Throughout the past two years of Xia Ji¡¯s stay, the once crammed archive chamber was a derelict ce.


    Not even a single skill book remained. Still, he had gone ahead and read almost all the sutras left on the shelves.


    Buddha said,


    ¡°There is no self in all dharma.


    That which lives suffers;


    where does sufferinge from?


    Only through persistence,


    can attachments be broken;


    then you will find your true self,


    and attain nirvana.¡±


    However, he did not listen to a word of it.


    He had pored over the Heart Sutra, reciting it for nine days and nine nights, gaining the ¡°Aryaatha Form (ninth level)¡± skill bead. This skill bead was stored in the temple of his head. From there, he could simply retrieve it whenever he wished and store it again when he did not need to use it.


    He had also flipped through the Diamond Sutra. The Diamond Sutra stated, ¡°All things are like a dream¡ªa phantom, a drop of dew, a sh of lightning¡ªthat is how they should be observed.¡± He paid no attention to the contents but went ahead to recite it for nine days and nine nights, acquiring the ¡°Nine Suns of the Heart Sutra (ninth level)¡± skill bead.


    Following this, he had read the Buried Sutra for nine days and nine nights, obtaining the ¡°Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Energy (ninth level)¡± skill bead.


    The Buried Buddha had a great aspiration: that he would not be a Buddha before hell was made empty. He did not harbor such a grand ambition, and even if he did, this particr one was not for him.


    That was because he was not Buddha.


    He was just an imperial prince imprisoned in the depths of the pce who had lost his mother and whom no one cared for.


    Even so, what hecked in ambition he made up for in obsession.


    ¡°The body is a bodhi tree, and the heart a mirror? Always wipe it diligently, lest dust falls upon it?¡±


    Sitting in front of the window, Xia Jiughed as he shook his head.


    The long winter and vast sky of the northern Imperial Capital were like the scene from a great battle; the many swan feathers dotting thendscape like the stumps of broken limbs, with a blood-soaked scenery reced by rivers of slush.


    He had already browsed all the sutras in the archive chamber.


    Those three sutras were the only ones from which he could extract divine skills. Most of the other books yielded martial arts such as ¡°Small Arhat Fist¡±, ¡°Taming Tiger Vigor¡±, ¡°Iron Cloth¡±, ¡°Golden Bell Cover¡±, ¡°Mantis w¡±, ¡°Tyrant¡¯s Finger¡± and ¡°Strength of the Iron Bull¡±. He had ignored these skill beads, instead absorbing them directly into his primal spirit.


    He stored them temporarily should the need ever arrive for them.


    He had read a few martial arts novels before traversing into this world, like the


    Murong Family of Gusu


    , whose characters were familiar with all forms of martial arts. Murong Fu could use different techniques and even change tacks between blows. But what of it?


    After all, these skill beads did not disappear but were merely stored in his primal spirit. From there, they could be used at any time upon recital, and their effects manifested immediately.


    Thus, the three divine skills he had retrieved were the Aryaatha Form, Nine Suns of the Heart Sutra, and Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Energy.


    Presently, he was waiting for the Present Shakyamuni Sutra, as Leiyin Temple was the main temple located near the Dashang Dynasty¡¯s Imperial Capital. In the past two years, he had realized that ancient books of supreme philosophy were more likely to grant divine skills.


    Leiyin Temple was already present at the advent of the Dashang Dynasty.


    Moreover, the Present Shakyamuni Sutra was Leiyin Temple¡¯s Mahayana Sutra.


    He needed that sutra.


    Yet, could Xia Xiaosu procure it for him?


    He did not know.


    But he was already out of choices.


    He only had one younger sister.


    This was the only person he was close to.


    Although the pce thronged and the Second, Fourth, and Eighth Imperial Princesses that he had mentioned earlier were excellent individuals, they could notpare to a single strand of Xia Xiaosu¡¯s hair, even if their merits werebined.


    It snowed the entire night.


    The next morning, the blizzard stopped. The pce maid sent him in white porridge and some small appetizers.


    Xia Ji thanked her warmly. After finishing his meal, he moved to ce the empty bowl back into the lunchbox, but the maid urgently seized it. Although the Imperial Prince was disheartened by this, he was not someone she could risk offending.


    She did not know why, but the other imperial princes had exceedingly grand auras; simply approaching them was enough to make her feel stifled.


    Only the Seventh Imperial Prince alone was approachable. Despite feeling this way, the pce maid dared not make conversation, lest she offended him. There were many rules in the pce, and nobody forgot them. Everyone knew their ce because those who had failed to do so had already lost their heads.


    The pce maid had only walked a few steps when the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s tranquil chanting drifted from within the archive chamber.


    ¡°Subhuti! Those who have developed the anuttara-samyak-sambodhi should thus know, view, believe andprehend all dharmas, and not produce marks of dharmas. Subhuti! The marks of dharmas are spoken of by the Tathagata as no marks of dharmas, therefore they are called the marks of dharmas.¡±


    His voice was peaceful and neutral¡ªlike that of an elder monk who would sit in front of an ancient Buddha by candlelight¡ªwhich greatly soothed the pce maid¡¯s state of mind.


    It also made a eunuch at a gazebo three hundred meters away nod his head inconspicuously.


    Xia Ji had been reading sutras for two years.


    This particr eunuch had also been secretly keeping watch over him for the past two years.


    The eunuch was a master. Those in the pce called him Eunuch Mei, and he was the Imperial Emperor¡¯s steward.


    By evening, Xia Xiaosu rushed to the archive chamber, bearing a cloth bag that contained the sutra. Before she could approach the chamber, a smiling rotund eunuch called out to her.


    The moment Xia Xiaosu recognized the person as Eunuch Mei, she bowed her head even lower, turning sideways to allow him passage. Although she was an imperial princess, she could not afford to slight this popr eunuch. Now that she had stumbled upon him unexpectedly, she considered greeting him before quickly moving on.


    However, it became evident that Eunuch Mei had no ns to let her pass. Blocking the way ahead with his fly-whisk, he squawked, ¡°His Highness had the Seventh Imperial Prince chant sutras as a form of reflection. I ask that the Ninth Imperial Princess not bring unnecessary books to disrupt his purification. If His Highness hears of this, he would be greatly incensed.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was so frightened she nearly began to tear up, hastily stammering, ¡°Eunuch Mei, this is just the Present Shakyamuni Sutra of Leiyin Temple. Brother had requested that I borrow it for his perusal.¡±


    Eunuch Mei¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°This is eye-opening to me. Does the Seventh Imperial Prince truly seek the Buddha?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu nodded her head vigorously. ¡°My brother is kind and his heartpassionate. He¡¯s been chanting sutras for these past two years¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let me see it.¡±


    Helplessly, Xia Xiaosu handed the cloth bag over to him.


    Eunuch Mei untied the cloth bag, revealing what was indeed an old sutra.


    ¡°Please be careful with it. It was not easy asking the Leiyin Temple¡¯s abbot for it and I have to return it in three days.¡±


    ¡°I know, no need for the imperial princess to tell me.¡±


    Eunuch Mei replied as he rapidly sifted through the text. Buddhism had a strong presence in the Dashang Dynasty, and Leiyin Temple was near the Imperial Capital. The eunuch was not unskilled and was naturally able to determine whether it was a skill book.


    He scanned it from front to back, doubling back a few times. In a joss stick¡¯s lifespan, he concluded that nothing was out of the ordinary and returned the sutra along with the cloth bag to Xia Xiaosu. His round face beamed brightly, ¡°Go on now. A day the both of you get to meet is a day worth cherishing.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu did not know what this eunuch meant and did not think to ask. Feeling a wave of relief, she bundled the sutra, walked through the cloister, and knocked on the door to the chamber.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Xia Ji put down the Diamond Sutra he had been reciting.


    ¡°This is the Present Shakyamuni Sutra that you wanted. The abbot of Leiyin Temple agreed to lend it to me for three days, so you must return it to me by then.


    Xia Ji nodded. He did not ask how Xia Xiaosu had acquired it, though he suspected it must not have been an easy process. He ruffled her soft hair and gently said, ¡°Three days is enough.¡±


    <li>a family from the book ¡°Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils¡±</li>

 Chapter 3

    Marital Union


    By night the snow billowed. Such was winter in the north; the weather was unpredictable.


    Life too was unpredictable.


    Xia Ji lit a candle. The light was faint, but it rose to the sky, illuminating the bookshelves around him. The bookshelves surrounded him as if he had fallen into a deep well, in which he opened the Present Shakyamuni Sutra.


    Page after page he turned.


    Word by word he recited.


    His voice was neither loud nor soft. Still, it was drowned out by the blizzard outside.


    He read into the night until the candle had melted to half its length.


    Xia Ji closed the book.


    His lone shadow fell upon the bookshelf.


    He muttered, ¡°Cut your flesh to feed the eagle, give your body to sustain the tiger; then all who live will be equal. If all who live are equal, why the need to rend one¡¯s form? Why the need to discern between Buddha, bhikku, and the guardians?¡±


    The pages were closed.


    A profound epiphany surfaced from within his heart. The primal spirit at his be slowly generated a golden skill bead¡ªthe ¡°Dhyana of the Present¡±.


    Seeing the color of the bead, Xia Ji knew that his sister¡¯s efforts were not in vain. This was his fourth golden skill bead.


    As it was a golden skill bead, he used it immediately.


    The skill bead shattered, turning into a golden stream. From his be, it flowed throughout his body¡ªto his blood, bones, organs, skin, and flesh¡ªfilling and covering it.


    In just half an hour, Xia Ji hadpletely mastered the ninth level of the ¡°Dhyana of the Present¡±. This divine skill happened toplement his present shorings.


    Aryaatha Form was focused on defense.


    Nine Suns of the Heart Sutra¡¯s emphasis was inner strength.


    Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Energy concerned strength.


    The Dhyana of the Present gifted strong spiritual energy¡ªan unshakeable Zen.


    What did this mean?


    Consider two people in this world who bore the same weapon, wielded the same strength, and mastered the same skills; and that one of them must die for the other to survive. The oue of that battle would be determined by the strength of each person¡¯s Zen; he who could defeat his opponent spiritually would survive.


    That was why three thousand elite soldiers can ughter rabble numbering a hundred thousand. A master with a broken spirit was no better than a peasant.


    To put it simply, it represented one¡¯s essence¡ªthe wish of a meditative mind; the spirit of a warrior.


    In the lonely night, Xia Ji stood up, opened the door, and walked out into the courtyard of the archive chamber. This was a ce for the imprisoned imperial prince to take a walk and have a breath of fresh air. Naturally, Eunuch Mei¡ªwho would be watching him from the gazebo three hundred meters away¡ª was not there. The entire Imperial Pce was draped in the night¡¯s heavy snow. All the lights in the pces and halls were extinguished, although the sound of distantughter still resounded from the emperor¡¯s pce.


    Following the stone steps, Xia Ji walked into the heart of the courtyard¡ªto a ce where the snow fell. He did not put his hands together but raised his head to look at the sky. A mysterious Zen suddenly permeated his surroundings.


    The snow falling around him abruptly stopped, suspended half a meter in the air around him.


    Although the snow around him was stationary, the snow continued to fall from above him.


    Soon, the pileup had formed arge white bell.


    Within this bell, even the air seemed to be still. Nothing moved.


    The snow outside the bell flurried excitedly, but Xia Ji seemed to be stripped away and separated from the world.


    When the snow came close to him, it becamepletely still.


    ¡°Plucking the flower, I smile because I see that it has blossomed. The earth and sky are connected to my heart; my heart to the earth and sky. If I do not smile, the flower will not blossom; if my heart does not move, neither the wind, snow, grass nor flower will.


    ¡°Was this the extent of the Dhyana of the Present at its ninth level?¡±


    Xia Ji soliloquized, taking another step forward. With a snap of his fingers, the snow cover that surrounded him copsed, causing the ground to cave under the weight of the umted snow. As this happened, the young man had already circled back to the chamber.


    In the evening two dayster, the door to the chamber was thrown open. Xia Xiaosu poked her adorable face into the room just as Xia Ji finished chanting. The moment their eyes met, the ambiance immediately became warm and rxed.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess brought in a lunch box, took its contents out, and ced them on the table. The dishes were still steaming. Finally, she retrieved two white jade porcin bottles. These were celestial brews¡ªa tribute from the outer treasury.


    Xia Ji sat opposite her and handed her the wrapped cloth bag. ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading the Present Shakyamuni Sutra, so you can return it to the Leiyin Temple tomorrow. That way, you won¡¯t renege on your agreement of borrowing the book for three days.


    Noticing the two bottles of wine, he smiled. ¡°You even brought more alcohol today.¡±


    As soon as he said that, tears flowed down the Ninth Imperial Princess¡¯s cheek. She sniffled as she held up a bottle. ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you today.¡±


    Xia Ji took the other.


    Xia Xiaosu uncorked her bottle. Instead of pouring the wine into a cup, she immediately tilted her head and began chugging it.


    The wine was too strong, and she was ady who did not usually drink. Promptly, she choked as her weeping grew more intense. By the time she put the bottle down, a few pieces of beef had appeared in front of her face; her brother held them close to her mouth with his chopsticks.


    As before, his voice was gentle. ¡°You¡¯ll hurt your body if you have wine without eating.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu ate the beef in a single bite, her tears flowing as she chewed.


    Xia Ji exhaled softly, removed the cork from his bottle, and raised it.


    Xia Xiaosu, ¡°?¡±


    Very quickly, she understood and also raised her bottle.


    Their bottles clinked.


    As Xia Xiaosu wept, she boldly sputtered, ¡°Bottoms up.¡±


    Xia Ji replied, ¡°Not bottoms up, just a small sip.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± The Ninth Imperial Princess obediently took just a small sip before putting down the bottle. She cried as she spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t youfort me? Although we can¡¯t do or change anything, will you¡ªas my royal brother¡ªnot evenfort me?¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm¡ªlike a Buddha in a shrine¡ªbearing no sorrow or joy. However, he was not Buddha. Concealed in his heart was chaos and disorder like that of the Big Bang, but he had grown ustomed to treating the only person he was close to with gentle affection. Thus, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu bawled, ¡°They¡¯re marrying me off to Tujue. They said that thend in Tujue is fertile. If I marry over, Tujue and Dashang can ally to outmaneuver Guifang and Quanrong, while repelling Luosha at the same time. They told me that this decision would bring great prosperity to the whole of Dashang and would be a great contribution to the mothend.


    ¡°B-But I don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯m not willing to. I heard that the people of Tujue are savages and I won¡¯t be able to see my brother again once I go¡­¡±


    Xia Ji spoke calmly, ¡°Did they let you know when you¡¯ll be leaving?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu sobbed, ¡°After three months. Once the snow stops and spring arrives, Tujue will send an envoy to fetch me.¡±


    ¡°Three months¡­¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°I heard that the Leiyin Temple also has a Past Dipankara Sutra. Could you borrow it when you return the other sutra tomorrow? I¡¯ll just need a day to read it.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu, ¡°?¡±


    She exhaled a long sigh. Her brother was truly obsessed with the sutras. Was he obsessed to the point that he could not show a speck of concern for his younger sister?


    She spent most of the day in tears, during which Xia Ji kept herpany. It was only when she was about to leave that Xia Ji held her in his arms. He gave her a pat on the back, and with his gentlest voice, whispered, ¡°It will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Ascending Meru


    ¡°Shariputra, all dharmas are marked with emptiness: they neither appear nor disappear, are neither tainted nor pure, and neither increase nor decrease. Therefore, the void has no form, sensation, perception, impulse, or consciousness; no eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, or mind; no sight, sound, smell, taste, touch, or reasoning; no realms from sight to consciousness¡­¡±


    Under the candlelight.


    In the chamber.


    Day after day, the imperial prince chanted the sutras. His voice was sincere and bore a genuine indifference to the ways of the world.


    This made Eunuch Mei¡ªwho sat at the gazebo three hundred meters away¡ªnod frequently. He held a flywhisk in one hand, a cup of hot tea in the other. Propping his leg, he sneered.


    The Seventh Imperial Prince had spent the past two years reading sutras. His temperament had been worn out, judging from his actions yesterday. The Ninth Imperial Princess had likely told him the news of her marriage to Tujue, but the imperial prince had not be outraged. It was evident that he had gone weak and soft.


    Xia Ji chanted into the afternoon when the sound of familiar footsteps came from outside. Shortly after, the door opened. The Ninth Imperial Princess closed the door before turning and making an indignant face.


    ¡°Xiaosu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Brother, the monk at Leiyin Temple told me that the Past Dipankara Sutra was their secret Buddhist manuscript. The temple rules that only those who ascended the ninth peak of Mount Meru and bested the former abbot at the mountaintop in a game are qualified to read the Past Dipankara Sutra.¡±


    Mount Meru was an oddity beyond the Imperial City. All year round, it was draped in mist, which only thickened the further one explored. Moreover, Leiyin Temple was only at its fifth peak.


    Xia Xiaosu continued, ¡°I told the monk that you¡¯re imprisoned here, unable to leave the pce, and that you¡¯re requesting the book solely because you¡¯re obsessed with Buddhist teachings. The monk only said that the temple has its rules, just like the pce, and told you to give up on it if there¡¯s no chance of you leaving.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment before saying abruptly, ¡°Xiaosu, find the emperor and tell him that I¡¯d like to summit Mount Meru for a game. It¡¯s just for a book, and I¡¯ll depart by day and be sure to return by night.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was afraid of the emperor. However, considering that she only had three months to spend with her brother, after which she would end up in the wilderness¡ªthat endless hell¡ªshe shelved her fears. She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    By evening, the Ninth Imperial Princess returned.


    The moment she came in, she smiled. ¡°Brother, he agreed to it. You can leave the pce tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Ji beckoned. Xia Xiaosu walked to his side.


    ¡°Xiaosu, sit by me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two siblings sat in the twilight of the archive chamber. All of a sudden, Xia Xiaosu sighed, lightly resting her head on her brother¡¯s shoulder. Her lips pursed and the spark in her eyes faded, revealing a mild gloom.


    Xia Ji reached out with his left hand to sp his sister¡¯s shoulder, asking, ¡°What did you promise him?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s body quivered. She turned her head away and stared gloomily at the floor.


    The chamber fell into silence.


    The silence was broken as Xia Xiaosu started, ¡°I promised him that I would willingly go to Tujue; that I would do my best to foster the alliance between Tujue and Dashang.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s fingers remained gentle, only squeezing her shoulder ever so slightly as he pulled his sister into his embrace.


    Xia Xiaosu abruptly began to bawl, softly questioning and pleading, ¡°Why? Why? Why are things like this? What did we do wrong?¡±


    Xia Ji allowed her to weep.


    Cry.


    Cry as much as you need to.


    Then you will be able to grow.


    Three months.


    That was enough.


    He lifted his head to look at the vast sky outside the window. His eyes were calm, quiet as the beginning of creation¡ªthe calm before the storm.


    The following day.


    Mild snow.


    Eunuch Mei had prepared the carriage. In a voice that carried a hint of mockery, he squeaked, ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, if you may.¡±


    Without hesitation, Xia Ji immediately boarded the carriage. The emperor was already gracious in allowing him passage, so why should he permit others to apany him? Eunuch Mei, on the other hand, was here to oversee Xia Ji. Naturally, the terms differed.


    The abbot of Leiyin Temple knew that the imperial prince wasing, but did not personally receive the detained prince. Instead, he had sent a young novice monk as their guide, who brought Xia Ji to the mountains beyond.


    At the forefront, the young monk led the way.


    Xia Ji walked in between.


    Eunuch Mei followed them in silence.


    At the entrance to the ninth peak, the novice monk stopped at the gate. Putting his palms together, he spoke, ¡°Patron, please ascend the mountain alone. The match will be at the summit.¡±


    Xia Ji immediately walked past the gate. Eunuch Mei followed him, but the young monk hastily added, ¡°Eunuch, the temple has its rules. Only the challenger may ascend the mountain. Otherwise, they will not be allowed to proceed.¡±


    Eunuch Mei objected, ¡°I am the Imperial Emperor¡¯s steward.?Must I too be bound to your rules?¡±


    The novice monk responded, ¡°Please do not inconvenience¡­¡±


    Ignoring him, Eunuch Mei was about to push his way past the gate when Xia Ji suddenly interjected, ¡°Eunuch Mei, if the temple has rules, they must be followed.


    ¡°If you insist oning and I am unable to contend, I¡¯ll have you know that I can still speak to His Highness upon my return, despite being an imperial prince under house arrest.¡±


    Eunuch Mei hesitated as he weighed out the situation. There was no need for him to entangle himself with this already forsaken prince. If he truly upset the emperor, he would have much to lose. Considering this, heughed his remark off. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll wait down here for the imperial prince.¡±


    From across the threshold, the young monk breathed a sigh of relief and gave Xia Ji a friendly smile.


    Naturally, Xia Ji did not mean to help him; he simply did not want Eunuch Mei standing behind him during the match.


    Beyond the gate was a snow-capped ridge. In the distance, the mist draped the mountains.


    Step by step, the imperial prince of Dashang climbed, leaving the monk and the eunuch far behind, as he slowly disappeared into the sea of thick winter mist.


    He came here not to seek Buddha, but to acquire the sutra.


    An hourter, Xia Ji had already reached the mountaintop.


    The summit was a teau. The fog was sparse here, though the surroundings remained overcast. It was as if he was walking in the sky, unable to see the human realm below him.


    Xia Ji looked up. In the middle of the teau was a huge boulder that looked like a natural gameboard. On the other side of this board, an old monk sat with his legs crossed.


    Seeing the arrival of a person, the old monk did not invite him to sit before continuing to speak, ¡°I heard from the abbot that you wish to set your eyes on the Past Dipankara Sutra. If you want to read it, you must pass the trial. This trial does not test one¡¯s skill, but one¡¯s Zen. If your Zen is insufficient, the trial will cause your hair to whiten and your body to age several decades. From then on, your heart will feel as though it is suppressed by a nightmare. Unless you fast from certain foods and chant sutras day and night¡ªconstantly abiding with the ancient buddha by candlelight¡ªyou will not achieve inner peace.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded solemnly, indicating that he understood, then walked to the board side opposite the old monk.


    ¡°Halt.¡±


    The old monk¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Do you believe that my words are too enigmatic and that this is but a ruse?


    Xia Ji stopped in his tracks. He shook his head. ¡°I have yet to assume so.¡±


    The old monk shook his head, believing that the young imperial prince before him still did not understand the gravity of the matter at hand; that he waspletely oblivious to the nature of the match he was going to y. He sighed, ¡°Then before you take a seat, listen to this story I have to tell. If you still wish to continue after the story is finished, then it will be fated karma, to which I will no longer object.¡±

 Chapter 5

    The Game That Leaped Through Time


    ¡°Go on then.¡±


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a woodcutter who went to a barren mountain to forage wood. At the mountaintop, he saw two people ying a board game (TN: the game in question is an ancient version of Chinese Go with simr rules). Most days, the woodcutter enjoyed such matches, so he went over to watch them. Immediately, he became engrossed. By the time the match had finished, the two yers told him to hurry home, lest he be unable to see his wife again. The woodcutter froze, not understanding what they meant. Only when he turned his head did he notice that the wooden handle of his ax had already rotted away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this ancient folktale regarding a man who had leaped through time before.¡±


    The old monk said, ¡°Then you would know that this mountain was the barren mountain where that match was yed. This is the ninth peak of Mount Meru.?Although the two celestials have left, they imbued this board with tremendous spiritual power. The moment a match begins, the yer will be so immersed that they will experience the game personally and feel what they had experienced. One will be unable to extricate themselves and the match will seem tost a lifetime. Those without great perseverance and wisdom will not be able to y this game. Despite all this, do you still wish to y?¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°How is it yed? Do each of us pick a color and take turns?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± the old monk¡¯s brows sunk as he closed his eyes. ¡°This match is a precious obscurity and also a bitter sea.¡±


    Xia Jiughed before asking bluntly, ¡°Is it a matter of life and death?¡±


    The old monk borated, ¡°The bitter sea is endless, and the shore will be behind you¡­ I see that you have a great desire, but I advise you¡ªall who live toil; many others suffer, tire and hurt more than you do. Will you not put an end to your worries and obsessions? After all, the world of mortals is but a dream.¡±


    Xia Ji answered with a question of his own, ¡°Why should I put an end to them?¡±


    The old monk spat, ¡°Seek yourself.¡±


    Xia Ji took a step forward and sat beside the gameboard that lingered with celestial energy without hesitation. He calmly asked, ¡°What if I already sought myself and saw that my calling is not to turn back to shore?¡±


    Only at this point did the old monk open his eyes to size up the young man in front of him. Either way, he had already sat down and made his choice. In that case, this was his fated karma.


    The old monk put his palms together and said ¡°Amitabha.¡± Regardless of the oue, the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s courage was trulymendable. As he sat down, he was ready to start.


    At this moment, the trial of Zen began.


    The old monk asked, ¡°What do you see?¡±


    Xia Ji did not answer, focusing solely on the board in front of him.


    Clearly, this involved immediate action and not strategic nning.


    The setup was, in truth, rather simple. ck and white were like two dragons that were interlocked in battle, both surrounded by other pieces from all sides ¡­


    Seeing that he did not answer, the old monk did not ask further, but simply stated, ¡°Once you have decided, take the ck piece. That is when the match truly begins.¡±


    Xia Ji immediately reached out, his fingers sping the ck piece. He still had to hurry back to the Imperial Pce after the match.


    However, the moment he lifted the ck piece, a mysterious and abstract thought rushed into his mind, evoking aplete change in his surroundings.


    In an instant, he was a traveler wandering the barren ins. At present, he was urgently on his way home.


    His identity as Seventh Imperial Prince of the Dashang Dynasty, the recent climb to Mount Meru¡¯s peak, and the game that leaped through time had all be an absurd dream fromst night¡¯s sleep. They bore no rtion to his current situation.


    In the air, a hungry eagle was hunting a poor dove.


    In an instant, the dove dived into Xia Ji¡¯s arms.


    Above Xia Ji, the eagle circled.


    The dove suddenly spoke in human tongue, ¡°Please let me go. If you release me you can still find other food, but I only have this one life.¡±


    The eagle also spoke. ¡°I¡¯m starving. If I don¡¯t eat you now, I will surely die.¡±


    Two tremendous notions abruptly sprung into Xia Ji¡¯s mind.


    I am willing.


    Or am I unwilling?


    Viewing the predicament, the eagle reasoned, ¡°If you protect the dove and save its life, would you have me starve to death?¡±


    Following those words, the two impulses grew more intense, bing a powerful psychological attack that impacted Xia Ji¡¯s thoughts.


    Hepulsively shook his head, seeking rity.


    With a shake, the dove in his arms transformed into a rabbit, and the eagle that hovered in the sky turned into a gaunt tiger.


    With another shake, the entire scene began to change continuously. With every alteration, the desires in his mind grew even stronger.


    The intensity continued topound, eventually turning into two cries, demanding his choice.


    Was he willing?


    Or was he unwilling?


    Slowly, the barren ins disappeared. Everything had disappeared.


    All that was left in this world was him and those two creatures.


    The only solution was for him to carve off a portion of his flesh equal to the weight of the prey and give it to the predator. By doing this, he would be sacrificing himself to save the only two lives of this world. This was an immeasurable degree of altruism.


    To cut?


    Or not to cut?


    The two cries intensified until they became white noise.


    On the ninth peak of Mount Meru, the old monk sat watching the imperial prince¡ªeyes closed, brows twitching uncontrobly. The ck piece in his right hand was slowly descending.


    The struggle of this match was not where the piece fell.


    But whether one was capable of cing it in the first ce.


    If one was willing, that would put oneself to death by the cleaving of three pounds of one¡¯s flesh.


    If one was unwilling, that simply dyed the inevitable by several intervals. Still, it would ultimately result inplete failure and a loss that one would regret.


    Most importantly, this piece was not yed by one¡¯s hand, but by one¡¯s meditative mind. No one could cheat, for the celestials did not regard technique, but Zen.


    What is Zen?


    Zen is what appears simple but is in truth arduous; it seems to be right in front of oneself but is actually far on the horizon.


    The piece Xia Ji held was but a foot away from the board.


    However, this mere foot spanned the ends of the earth.


    This stretch was the bitter sea that the old monk had referred to.


    Only those who could persevere through this bitter sea were qualified to read the Leiyin Temple¡¯s secret Buddhist manuscript¡ªthe Past Dipankara Sutra.


    The old monk did not feel that the imperial prince would seed, as he had already been around for twenty years. The imperial prince was not the first person toe here. The many others before him were well-renowned, possessing wisdom, courage, and strength beyond him, but none seeded. All of them knew the move that had to be yed, but the moment they entered the match, they were unable to ce it.


    Was this not life?


    Although you knew that there were simple, trivial things that ought to be done, they were things you simply cannot do.


    This showed the need for Zen.


    The ordinary.


    That is Zen.


    To be willing.


    That is Zen.


    You know.


    But can you do it?


    You understand.


    But are you truly willing?


    Suddenly, the old monk¡¯s expression shifted, because the Seventh Imperial Prince by the name of Xia Ji had carved off three pounds of his flesh, feeding it to the predator. His eyes flew open as his hair danced wildly. With a ck, the piecended where it was supposed to.


    The old monk looked into the imperial prince¡¯s eyes.


    However, he did not see thepassion he wanted to see.


    How was this possible?


    Then how was he able to do it?


    The old monk was stunned. He asked, ¡°You were willing to cut your flesh to feed the eagle and sacrificed your body to sustain the tiger. This was a journey topassion, but why is there nopassion in you?¡±


    Xia Ji calmly replied, ¡°Because I had none to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Are you not willing to feed the eagle with your flesh?¡±


    ¡°Then who will feed me?¡±


    ¡°But you did it.¡±


    Xia Ji concluded, ¡°When I was close to death, I understood the meaning of life. I survived with the belief that even if I had died, I would return from theherworld.¡±


    After saying this, Xia Ji suddenly exuded a grand Buddhist aura. Although he had not meant to use it, the Dhyana of the Present protected him from the mental onught that had urred earlier. If it had not been activated, he would not have passed the trial. The moment this happened, the old monk remarked in horror, ¡°But you have been enlightened. How did you do that?¡±


    Xia Ji did not reply, but asked in return, ¡°Is the trial over?


    The old monk was silent for a while, after which he replied, ¡°It is over. But I would like to ask, if you knew yourself and saw that it was not to turn back to shore, what did you see?¡±


    ¡°I saw the Buddha smiling as he held a flower, but that is not who I am.¡±


    ¡°Then who are you?¡±


    ¡°If I fancy it, I would have no flowers bloom at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are a demon of the Buddha.¡±


    ¡°Then will you still lend me the sutra?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Vegetarian Food


    Xia Ji wasted no time loitering about after solving the challenge and descended the mountain straight away.


    Eunuch Mei came forth and asked, ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, have you concluded the game?¡±


    ¡°Let us return. His Majesty has instructed that we must return to the pce before nightfall. Let¡¯s not bete.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, if the Seventh Imperial Prince refuses to talk to me, I suppose I won¡¯t ask either¡­¡±


    Eunuch Mei smiled darkly, then followed the prince who was still under house arrest to the Fifth Summit.


    Monks were already waiting with the Past Dipankara Sutra at the Fifth Summit when they arrived. The scriptures were stored in a chest adorned with seven jewels¡ªgold, silver, aquamarine, clear quartz, trida stone, rubies, and mother-of-pearl.


    Eunuch Mei smiled thoughtfully as hemended, ¡°So His Highness has managed to solve the chess game? Brilliant, how brilliant, this is an absolute eye-opener.¡±


    epting the scripture, Xia Ji ignored him and walked ahead on his own. Eunuch Mei did not continue speaking and walked behind the prince nonchntly until the pair reached the foot of Mount Meru. Then, Eunuch Mei boarded the carriage and took the reins in his hands, driving the imperial prince back to the depths of the pce, where he resumed his house arrest like before.


    The rosy haze hanging over the pce was as red as fresh blood.


    In a sh, it was morning again, then afternoon, then night.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess seemed to know that her brother had gotten what he set out to acquire, so she came to visit him. When she approached the courtyard door, she heard the chanting of Buddhist sutras, which made her stop in her tracks.


    When the chanting eventually ended, she pushed open the door and walked in with a lunch box in hand. She said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, brother, for solving the game and earning ess to the archives of Leiyin Temple. Everyone in the pce is talking about it now, and all I can say is that you must have a deep connection with Buddha.


    Watching her brother basking in this new limelight, Xia Xiaosu felt a sense of pride as well. Although her brother was obsessed with Buddhist scriptures and was confined in a small chamber, he was still able to gain recognition and make a name for himself through his scriptures.


    It was enough. Although the reputation he earned was not as impressive as the Heir Apparent gaining control of the entire military, or the Third Imperial Prince earning the favor of the Great Schrs, or even of the Fifth Imperial Prince winning the respect of the ck Dam and the rest of the people, at least others would no longer utter ¡°useless¡± when the house-arrested Seventh Imperial Prince was brought up in conversation.


    Xia Ji smiled when he saw his sister¡¯s genuine happiness on his behalf. He opened the lunch box and saw that it was filled with vegetarian cuisine, and an inspectional sniff told him that there was no meat at all. cing a hand on it, he realized that there was not even Tibetan wine in it.


    He looked at Xia Xiaosu, a doubtful look in his eyes.


    The imperial princess exined, ¡°It was Imperial Concubine Wan who insisted it is prepared this way.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Concubine Wan is the Third Imperial Prince¡¯s mother. Why should I need her to handle my meals?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu thought for a few moments before saying, ¡°Imperial Concubine is very loved by the Imperial Emperor. She is also very gentle and virtuous in front of outsiders, never once stepping out of line. She shed tears and said it was a true tragedy that the birth mothers of my brothers and sisters had died early and there was no one to look after them in the pce.


    ¡°She had been negligent in the past, and she med herself for that. She stated that she will be treating my siblings as her own in the future, and¡­ the Imperial Emperor has agreed to it. The Great Schrs thought this to be a wonderful move, saying that it is in line with the teachings of Confucianism.


    ¡°Imperial Concubine Wan said she could not bear to see me, an Imperial Princess, cooking for myself and working so hard. So, she ordered the chefs to prepare personal meals for the Imperial Prince every day.¡±


    ¡°So they prepared vegetarian food?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu nodded and added, ¡°You went to y a game of chess yesterday and we received the news from the abbot at Leiyin Temple this morning. They said that your heart wasposed of seven parts of the Buddha and three parts of the devil. And that was why you could solve the Pearl in the Sea.¡±


    The corners of Xia Ji¡¯s lips twitched upward. The abbot was certainly diligent in rying messages this time, but who was he rying them to?


    It seemed like the monks who hadpleted their time at the monastery were not monks as well.


    However, his calm expression did not falter, because he was not overly surprised at what had happened, so he did not practice much Rudraksha meditation during his time at Mount Meru.


    Although he had harbored some expectations that the monks had left their birth home for real and had rejected the world for the monastic life, in the end, they were nothing more than expectations.


    Oblivious to the change in her brother¡¯s mood, Xia Xiaosu went on, ¡°Imperial Concubine Wan said that it¡¯s these three parts of the devil that¡¯s obstructing your religious practices.


    ¡°For you to have a brighter future on the path of Buddhism, she specially requested the chef to prepare vegetarian food from now on to purge the demonic powers inside you.


    ¡°When the Imperial Emperor heard of this, he evenplimented her.¡±


    After hearing the story from his sister, Xia Jiughed out loud.


    Then, he took the vegetarian food, which did not contain even a drop of animal grease, and started eating, relishing the meal.


    Martial artists needed meat to keep their bones and muscles strong. Those who plotted needed a ruthless heart to fight every inch of the way. Without the protein, he would lose all of his powers. That would strip him of any opportunities he had.


    He shifted his gaze sideways to peer out the window, where he could clearly see bits of the bustling city, parts of the chambers hidden deep within the pce, and the fact that he had no more friends in this world.


    The only person he had left was the Ninth Imperial Princess who his mother had given birth to.


    The monks had also been converted.


    Imperial Concubine Wan wanted to control him.


    The Imperial Emperor was not treating him well either.


    Even his siblings had daggers hidden behind their smiles. (TN: this idiom means to have friendly manners belying hypocritical intentions).


    As Xia Ji ate the vegetarian meal, the blurred, heavy silhouettes in the sky morphed into an image of the five summits and crashed toward him, trapping him within the depths of the archive chamber. He would never be able to change. Unless he died, he would never be able to get out of this situation.


    When he finished, Xia Xiaosu put away the empty dishes. The naive princess had obviously not seen through his ns and thought that her brother was solely devoted to the Buddha. Bing vegetarian was a sign of leaving the secr world, and meant that he was retreating from the treacherous struggle for power. This was obviously something good, so she smiled as she said, ¡°If there is anything else you want, feel free to tell me. No one will dare to mess with me now.¡±


    Who would dare to get on the bad side of a princess who was going to be married to the Tujue in three months?


    She was ready to enter hell.


    Her brother could go to the Land of Buddha too.


    What was the Land of Buddha like?


    She did not know.


    Yet¡­ even if it was alright, it was set in stone.


    So be it.


    It had been decided by God.


    And never by themselves.


    Looking at the clean bowl, Xia Xiaosu asked curiously, ¡°Brother, do you like vegetarian food?¡±


    Xia Ji smiled warmly. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    He simply loved it.


    The actions taken by those in the pce had almost severed any expressions of love.


    Though there was one thing. Although the abbot was enthusiastic, his verdict was incorrect.


    Seven parts of the Buddha, and three parts of the devil?


    Wrong.


    It should be ten parts of the devil.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess pushed the door of the chamber open, then closed it gently behind her when she left. Thest ray of light grew narrower and narrower as the door shut.


    When it had fadedpletely, he, the Seventh Imperial Prince of the Dashang Dynasty, flipped open the Past Dipankara Sutra.


    One page at a time.


    He recited one word at a time.


    Even when Eunuch Mei, who was sitting outside the chamber, began yawning, he still recited.


    Eunuch Mei shook his head mockingly. ¡°I thought that there would be something special about him after he cracked the code of the Pearl in the Sea, yet he¡¯s still the same old loser.


    ¡°I supposed it¡¯s to be expected, all he knows is the basics, so what if he has the heart of the devil and the personality of the Buddha? It is all but a joke¡­ hahaha.¡±


    Taking a few more steps, hemented, ¡°There¡¯s also some good in reciting the sutras. If he goes to a temple and bes a monk, he can at least live on! Better to live without dignity than to die.¡±


    The pce gradually grew silent.


    The Imperial City became doused in moonlight.


    Archive chamber.


    Pah!


    The pages closed.


    Closing his eyes, Xia Ji felt the subtle stirrings within his heart, as well as the manifestation of the fifth skill bead between his eyebrows¡ª¡±Dhyana of the Past¡±.


    The skill bead broke and the gold liquid became one with him, taking him on a journey to realize the power and meditative mind of Buddha.


    A little over half an hourter, he had already mastered the ninth level of ¡°Dhyana of the Past¡±.


    If the Dhyana of the Present inclined toward ¡°exchanging one¡¯s own heart with thend and the sky¡±, and focused more on the fusion between the naturality of thend and sky¡ª


    Then, the meaning behind the Dhyana of the Past was ¡°when the Nagapushpa flower blooms, everything will be as clear as day, and the light serves as guidance¡±. This dhyana was more unique than the others and could be achieved through simple actions. When the snow or the wind stopped, it would affect its surroundings, causing a different pattern to form within nature.


    The dhyana followed after the light.


    To put it bluntly, it was an attack on one¡¯s spirit.


    As well as¡­ a spiritual restraint.

 Chapter 7

    Prayer Beads


    Xia Ji slept the night away in the dark chamber. The next morning, he heard the reverent shouts of guards outside the door. ¡°Paying respects to the Honorable Imperial Concubine Wan!¡± The noise grew gradually louder as it approached until the doors to the archive chamber were abruptly thrown open.


    A beautiful concubine walked in. Her eyes were soft and gentle, and she was not dressed mboyantly. There was


    a tear mole under her left eye


    , which consolidated the air ofpassion about her. This was Imperial Concubine Wan, the concubine who had recently captured the Imperial Emperor¡¯s heart, and who was also the birth mother of the Third Imperial Prince.


    Imperial Concubine Wan entered the room and waved her head at the guards in dismissal. ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    The eunuch and guards hastily took their leave and withdrew to the courtyard, keeping watch from a distance.


    Xia Ji smoothed his shirt, which was the color of the moon, as he saluted. ¡°My respects to Imperial Concubine Wan.¡±


    The gorgeous woman took a quick look at the young man. There was a slight resemnce between his eyebrows and the woman¡¯s, and a hint of disgust shed within her gaze. However, the expression disappeared as quickly as it had appeared and she brushed it aside to say, ¡°The Imperial Emperor has passed custody of you and the Ninth Imperial Princess to me, so you will address me as Imperial Mother Concubine.


    The two stared at each other silently.


    The corner of Imperial Concubine Wan¡¯s lip curled slightly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling before your Imperial Mother Concubine?¡±


    Xia Ji replied, ¡°I have bad knees from the constant meditation in this tiny chamber and am unfortunately unable to kneel.¡±


    ¡°Yet you were able to climb Mount Meru barefoot?¡± Imperial Concubine Wan let out a coldugh. ¡°If you are destined to be the next Buddha, I can help you achieve that. However, even the Buddha has a mother and needs to abide by filial piety. I am your mother!¡±


    Xia Ji retorted, ¡°Well, dare I ask, Honorable Imperial Concubine Wan, who was the one who suggested marrying the Ninth Imperial Princess to Tujue?¡±


    Imperial Concubine Wan gave a start before sheughed loudly. Sarcastically, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some wisdom, to be able to see through this. It seems it was no coincidence that you were able to train your meditative mind and crack the code of the Pearl in the Sea.


    ¡°You have the wisdom to see through anything and everything, but not the wisdom to remain silent?


    ¡°You would have been wise to keep your mouth shut. Opening your mouth is just a fruitless attempt of trying to be clever.


    ¡°The most pathetic people in the world are those who pretend to be smarter than they are.¡±


    Xia Ji did not show any anger. His expression was as level and calm as always.


    He just wanted to make sure that they had different intentions in mind.


    He flipped one of the Buddhist scriptures open,pletely ignoring the Imperial Concubine in front of him.


    The Imperial Concubine gave him a cold, sweeping nce as she whispered, ¡°So it¡¯s true, the three parts of the devil within you. It seems like eating vegetarian food has not rid the demonic powers within you.¡±


    With that, she left the chamber with a flourish of her sleeves.


    As she walked away, the sounds of devoted chanting of Buddhist sutras rang out from behind her.


    ¡°There is no suffering, no umting, no extinction, and no Way, and no understanding and no attaining. Because nothing is attained, the Bodhisattva through reliance on Prajna Paramita is unimpeded in his mind. Because there is no impediment, he is not afraid¡­¡±


    Imperial Concubine Wan chuckled coolly, an expression of revulsion appearing on her face as her footsteps sped up.


    Xia Ji chanted until the evening, and the food that was delivered to him that day was even more tasteless than before.


    Before this, at least vegetarian oil was still used. Now, everything had just been nched in water, with no vorings or spices added. There was simply no vor to speak of.


    The prince ate quietly and thanked the servant when he was done.


    The servant hastily paid her respects, thinking about how gentle this prince waspared to the rest of the royal family, before hurrying off.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess arrived shortly after the servant left. She seemed to be in a good mood, a really good mood.


    Xia Ji immediately sensed her suppressed joy and asked, ¡°Xiaosu, did something good happen?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu asked curiously, ¡°How did you know, brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s written all over your eyes.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu batted her eyelids and leaned closer. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Xia Jiughed uproariously as he ruffled his sister¡¯s hair. ¡°The Imperial City isrge, but who could I possibly tell?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. I went to Leiyin Temple today to pray and ask for blessings when I came across a little fox with its legs caught in a trap in the mountains. It was bleeding profusely and seemed to be in a lot of pain. So, I helped free it from the trap and applied medicine to the wound and bandaged it. The little fox was really smart¡ªit rubbed itself against my legs a few times before leaving, reluctantly, I think. For some reason, I¡¯m just so happy to see that it could be saved and returned to the forest.


    Immersed in her memories, Xia Xiaosu smiled as she recounted the incident.


    Xia Ji smiled too. His little sister was still a sixteen-year-old maiden. Although she had lived in the depths of the pce for a long time, she still had a kind heart. Or maybe it was precisely because she was like a bird trapped in a cage that she was able to empathize with the happiness of the little fox when she returned its freedom to it.


    ¡­


    In the following days, the vegetarian food became even nder, with no oil or salt used. To ensure that the Seventh Imperial Prince did not be distracted from his practice, even the Ninth Imperial Princess was forbidden from bringing meat or alcohol into the archive chamber.


    Xia Ji did not lose his patience.


    He had already been waiting for two years. If he wanted to escape that tiny chamber, it was natural that he would have to wait for a long time.


    Only time would decide his fate.


    As he waited for the fated time to arrive, he was also waiting for his destiny to be decided. If his destiny was to be uneventful and the world was to be in turmoil, he would take Xiaosu and leave after a month and a half.


    For now, the right moment had yet to arrive, but he had already recited all the sutras he could find and had obtained all the skill beads he could. Now, there was nothing he could do except recite them over and over again.


    So, he asked for a block of agarwood as well as a carving knife.


    He had vivid memories from the chess game on the ninth summit of Mount Meru. The chessboard with its spiritual power was so powerful, it could cause people to see illusions that were sufficiently realistic.


    Even though he had the ninth level of the Dhyana of the Present, it did not save him from being sucked in as well, so anyone else would have stood even less of a chance.


    Since he had the ninthyer of both the Dhyana of the Present and the Dhyana of the Past, why not try melding thebination of those energies into the tip of a knife and infusing it within a prayer bead?


    So, before dawn, he had already woken up. Sitting in the dark, he closed his eyes as he held the carving knife and chipped away slowly at the block of agarwood.


    His hands were slender, yet fragile.


    A bright, glowing sun shone from the gap between Xia Ji¡¯s hand and the knife, but he suppressed it so that the glow and heat from the sun were limited only to the tip of the knife.


    This was part of the Nine Suns of the Heart Sutra, which he had extracted from the Diamond Sutra.


    The nine suns were based on the theory of the five elements and nine acupuncture points where inner vitality was stored, namely the base of the heart, the dantian, the stomach, the dder, the intestines, the hands, the spine, the lungs, and the crown of the head. When he sessfully mastered each acupuncture point, a sun would be produced. When all nine points had been mastered, he would have nine independent suns.


    The body was like the earth, the organs were the mountains and forests, and the nine suns hung in the sky.


    From then on, he would no longer fall ill naturally, his stream of inner vitality like a never-ending river.


    In the darkness, the tip of the knife was sizzling hot and glittering as it traveled through the agarwood like it was paper.


    Not speeding up or slowing down.


    Xia Ji¡¯s wrist worked without rest, and soon he had created eighteen round prayer beads.


    Uncarved, they were just wooden beads.


    The eighteen of them represented the six indriyas, the six gunas, and the six parij?¨¡nas.


    Then he picked up the first wooden bead, stowing away the zing sun in his palm and tossing aside the carving knife he was holding.


    He put a finger on the wooden bead, the immensity of the Buddha¡¯s mind collected at his fingertips.


    ¡°Thend and sky shall connect in my heart, and my heart shall connect to thend and sky.¡±


    He ced the tip of his finger upon the wooden bead. He did not apply much pressure, nor did he even carve it, but the wooden bead changed on its own until the outeryer of the wooden bead was wrapped in ayer of gold sma that was shifting visibly, as if a dragon was swimming inside it. The wood caved in, and the sma flowed freely until it formed the shape of a swastika.


    <li>moles beneath the eyes are called ¡°tear moles¡± and signifies suffering and bitterness in life</li>

 Chapter 8

    Fox Spirit


    One hourter.


    Xia Ji had finished carving all 18 prayer beads. As he loosened his right hand, the eighteen prayer beads floated into the air, rotating counterclockwise above his palm.


    As the beads connected, they each projected an image of a swastika. The 18yers ovepped on top of each other, glowing with bright golden color and emanating power. The power that was contained within was restless and begging to be let loose, but Xia Ji suppressed it.


    The intensity of the energy may not have been as powerful as directlybining inner vitality and stamina, but just being able to transfer these powers to a block of agarwood was already a pleasant surprise.


    However, the energy spent could not be replenished by using inner vitality. After carving 18 prayer beads in session, Xia Ji could not prevent himself from feeling drained.


    He sat motionless for a while before closing his palm. The gold swastika disappeared and the prayer beads fell. The flowing golden sma also disappeared as he gathered everything into his palm.


    Xia Ji turned his head. The light of the dawn was shining through the windows and the footsteps of the servant who was in charge of delivering meals could be heard approaching.


    A few momentster, the door opened.


    The servant entered with a lunch box in hand.


    It was a bowl of in porridge and a handful of nched vegetables. Even the vored side dishes were gone.


    Xia Ji knew that this was Imperial Concubine Wan¡¯s way of showing her ¡°care¡±.


    He finished his tasteless breakfast calmly under the admiring eyes of the servant.


    After that, Xia Ji requested more agarwood. As an Imperial Prince, no one would prevent him from carving prayer beads from wood. It was the same concept as an admiral going down into the fields; he was showing that he had no interest in the fight for power. Soon, a fewrge blocks of agarwood were delivered to the archive chamber.


    Thus, Xia Ji recited sutras in the day, and when night fell, he used the Zen method to carve prayer beads. Asides from his abilities, these prayer beads were also cards that he could y.


    Although he had not previously tested out siphoning his powers and storing them in a prayer bead, Xia Ji could feel the immense power within the prayer beads. The intensity of the power increased along with the number of prayer beads.


    Just when he had carved another twenty or so prayer beads, someone knocked at the door.


    Knock knock knock.


    A smile appeared on Xia Ji¡¯s face. He knew who hade to visit.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Creak.


    The door opened.


    A cute face poked its way in.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess joyfully ran to her brother¡¯s side as she called out, ¡°Brother!¡±


    Xia Ji patted the Imperial Princess¡¯s long, silky hair and smiled. ¡°Did something good happen again?¡±


    The Imperial Princess leaned close to him as she whispered, ¡°I went to pray for blessings for you today, and I met the little fox again.


    ¡°The little fox¡¯s injured paw is already half-healed, and it ran up to me to tug on the edge of my skirt. It looked like it wanted to bring me somewhere, so I followed it.


    The guard was worried for my safety and wanted toe along, but the minute he started following us, the little fox would stop moving, so I ordered the guard to stop following.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Were foxes that clever?


    Xia Xiaosu went on, ¡°The little fox brought me to a vige in the mountains, and there was a gorgeous young girl there. When the girl saw that the fox brought me there, she came over to chat. Her name¡¯s Hu Ling, and she¡¯s been living in the mountains with the foxes forpany for years now. All the foxes already have some form of spiritual enlightenment, but they don¡¯t know how to read. Hu Ling doesn¡¯t know many words herself, so she hoped that I could teach them how to read.


    ¡°I was scared, but curious at the same time. But I gave in when I saw how Hu Ling was looking expectantly at me, as well as the other foxes, who seemed to understand what was happening and were staring at me with pleading eyes. I figured that teaching them a few words wouldn¡¯t be too much trouble so I agreed to teach them.


    ¡°After teaching a little bit about the Three Character ssics, the foxes were all scratching their heads and ears like they were confused. I was a little happy and a little confused at the same time, I wondered if they could understand what I was talking about at all.


    ¡°Ms. Hu Ling was very happy too. She treated me to all sorts of fruits that could only be found in the mountains, and talked about how the foxes could imitate humans and understand mannerisms and honor, as well as the difference between kindness and malevolence, and could even behave courteously. On top of that, they had long stopped eating raw meat¡ªhuman flesh even more so¡ªand now had a diet mostly of Indian gooseberries.


    ¡°Since it was still early, Ms. Hu Ling took me to a cave in the vige, which was filled with bookshelves. She said that the books on the shelves were all out-of-print volumes, and as a thank you, she would let me borrow a copy.


    ¡°I was just going to quickly leaf through them, but the moment I got a good look, I never wanted to leave. There were books that we only heard of in legends before and even some hidden archives about techniques. I browsed for a long time and I picked out a book. Brother, why don¡¯t you guess what book it is?¡±


    Xia Ji did not respond. Raising a hand, he ced it gently on top of his little sister¡¯s brow. Gentle energy flowed through his fingers into the Imperial Princess¡¯s skin, but he did not detect the presence of any malicious spirits after a short examination.


    He was already on the ninth level of two zen methods and had immensely strong spiritual strength. He did not even need to probe deliberately, even if he were lying down and fast asleep, he would still be able to detect the presence of malicious spirits. However, even the brief scan revealed nothing unusual.


    Could it be that the fox spirits had no ill intent?


    Xia Xiaosu carefully took out an ancient scripture. There were scorch marks at the beginning and end of the text, but the overall content wasplete and nothing was missing. There were two words inscribed onto the cover of the scripture: Future Maitreya.


    The word ¡°sutra¡± had been destroyed in the burning.


    ¡°Future Maitreya Sutra¡±!


    This scripture was said to be one of three secret collections of the Leiyin Temple from hundreds of years ago and was also the most important scripture, but it had been destroyed during the raid of the Great Leiyin Temple when the rebellion was ongoing. As the Shang Dynasty rose, the smaller Leiyin Temple was built near the Imperial City, which led to the existence of the temple on Mount Meru today.


    Xia Ji knew that Leiyin Temple housed the Present Rudraksha Sutra as well as the Past Dipankara Sutra, but he was confident that it did not have the Future Maitreya Sutra. The loss of the Future Maitreya Sutra was something that anyone who had dabbled in Buddhism literature would know about, and it was the collective regret of all Buddhists.


    Upon seeing it, Xia Ji rejoiced in his heart. His sister was a lucky charm, to be able to encounter such a mysterious thing. It was nothing less than treasure falling from the sky! The three secret collections of the past, present, and future were clearly connected, and now that he had his hands on this long-lost scripture, he could finally understand their secrets.


    Xia Xiaosu felt genuinely happy when she saw Xia Ji break into an unmistakable smile. She was d that she was able to do a little something for her brother before she left for Tujue.


    Flicking through a few pages, Xia Ji felt a mysterious power rush through him. This convinced him that the book was real. Even more curious now, he peeled his eyes away from it and asked, ¡°Xiaosu, you¡¯ve met a fox spirit. The girl, Hu Ling, was probably a shape-shifting fox spirit.¡±


    Shapeshifters were not umon in Buddhist scriptures. There were even folk tales of monks and Taoist priests who shapeshifted to defeat monsters.


    Xia Xiaosu was not clueless. ¡°I guessed that she was a fox spirit as well.¡±


    Xia Ji flicked his sister on the forehead. ¡°Spirits are different from humans! You knew that and you still went along?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu rubbed her head as she stuck out her tongue. ¡°I treated them kindly, and they treated me with kindness in turn. I taught them about the rituals behind being kind as well as being mean, and they lent me books. We exchanged courtesies, just like how two proper gentlemen would do. I would say that they¡¯re better than many people inside the pce.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve only got two months left in the Imperial Capital, so let me roam about and explore a little. There are so many restrictions within the pce already, please let me be.¡±


    Xia Ji looked relieved, and after a moment of thinking, he said softly, ¡°Xiaosu, the next time you meet Hu Ling, ask her, what does she want?¡±


    As he spoke, he took the prayer beads and counted out 14 of them. Stringing them into a bracelet, he passed it to her. ¡°Wear this. If you¡¯re in danger, concentrate, then put these prayer beads to your brow.


    Receiving the bracelet, Xia Xiaosu rolled up her sleeve and slid it onto her wrist, not thinking much about it. Her brother was a pious Buddhist, so these prayer beads were probably to soothe him psychologically more than anything.


    Whatever her brother said, she would follow without question.


    ¡­


    Midnight.


    All was silent.


    A horse came galloping over from the West, the sounds of its hooves breaking the tranquility as its rider rushed to the West Gate of the Imperial City and shouted, ¡°Urgent report from the front lines, open the city gate immediately!!¡±


    The city guard raised their torches and went over to the edge of the walls. Looking down, they were greeted by the sight of a face full of fear.


    Waving the predetermined signal, themunicator troop continued shouting, ¡°Urgent report from the front lines, open the city gate immediately!!¡±


    His voice was trembling and rushed, and his anxiety was evident.


    The city guard stared for a moment before hurriedly saying, ¡°Open the gates!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The two guards ran down from the castle head in a hurry.


    There was a screeching sound.


    The gates were opened.


    And dreadful news was received.

 Chapter 9

    Golden Qilin In The Pond


    Dah dah dah¡­


    The sound of galloping horse hooves from the front lines dashed into the Imperial Capital, and reports from the battle three thousand miles away entered the pce.


    However, to the rest of the people, it was but a normal winter night, because they were not made aware of this war report.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The pce was unusually noisy. The guards were particrly fidgety and did not stay still, and the sounds of items being moved were incessant.


    By mid-afternoon, the bronze carriages left the pce one by one, seemingly in a great hurry.


    Xia Ji walked to the courtyard of the archive chamber and looked upward. It waste winter in December, the winds and clouds were changing rapidly, and everyone¡¯s fate was something only time could tell.


    He spread out his fingers and a fresh snowkended on his palm, but it did not melt. With a wave of his hand, the snowke drifted away again.


    He had finished reading the ¡°Future Maitreya Sutra¡±st night and had returned the scripture to Xiaosu this morning. Xiaosu then returned to the mountains.


    The golden skill bead ¡°Dhyana of the Future¡± had reacted with the skill beads ¡°Dhyana of the Past¡± and ¡°Dhyana of the Present¡±. The three hadbined to form a red skill bead¡ªTrailokya Dhyana.


    Naturally, he had immediately attained the ninth level of this Dhyana.


    Xia Ji had yet to grasp the nature of the red skill bead, but he at least knew that it was not weak.


    The reason being that he could already feel a qualitative transformation within his spirituality. He had reached a whole new level, one that he could never have attained by using the Dhyana of the Past, Present, or Future individually.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that his spirituality felt like that of the Buddha when he descended into the mortal world.


    Standing beneath the strip of sky that was the size of a palm, three giant images of Buddha appeared around him. The images showed them standing, then bowing in respect to him. They appeared only for an instance, immediately fading back to nothingness.


    Xia Ji bowed his head slightly in return.


    The door opened.


    Eunuch Mei barged in with an imperial edict in hand, then bellowed, ¡°Xia Ji, Seventh Imperial Prince, please receive this decree!¡±


    He shot a peculiar look at the prince who was standing alone in the courtyard. The prince seemed to be slightly odd today, but Eunuch Mei did not give it much thought and merely repeated urgently, ¡°Please receive this decree!¡±


    Without bowing or kneeling, Xia Ji turned around, fixed the man with a cool look, and said nonchntly, ¡°Dere it.¡±


    Eunuch Mei grunted at the prince¡¯s attitude but did not retort as he unfurled the imperial edict and recited, ¡°The edict proims that the enemy has invaded the Central in. The Seventh Imperial Prince, Xia Ji, is hereby bestowed the title of War Admiral to defend the Imperial City against the foreigners, respect this.¡±


    Eunuch Mei expected the prince to be ecstatic after he ryed the message, but he did not see any reaction.


    Xia Ji asked shortly, ¡°Where is the Imperial Emperor?¡±


    Eunuch Mei answered, ¡°Naturally, the Imperial Emperor would not stay in an endangered city.¡±


    Xia Ji asked again, ¡°What about the Heir Apparent?¡±


    Eunuch Mei did not have anything to fear as the Imperial Emperor had already sent all the imperial rtives who were important to him out of the Imperial Capital. That included the Imperial Empress, Imperial Concubine Wan, the Third Imperial Prince, the Fifth Imperial Prince, and the princesses. They should have met up with the 50,000 troops and were heading south by now. He dered without hesitation, ¡°The Heir Apparent has died in the war.¡±


    Xia Ji pressed, ¡°Where are the 100,000 elites under the Heir Apparent?¡±


    Eunuch Mei had nothing to lose. He was not afraid to let the Seventh Imperial Prince know that he was nothing more than a scapegoat now. He stated ndly, ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°How did they die?¡±


    Eunuch Mei exined, ¡°The enemy sent over three thousand Frost Giants on a sneak attack when it snowedst night. That was when the Heir Apparent perished in battle.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Xia Ji tilted his head andughed out loud.


    What happened from now on was all decided by destiny.


    It seemed that his destiny was not to be uneventful either.


    Besides, when he saw Xiaosu again, he could score one over her and gloat to her, ¡°See, you said that the Heir Apparent took 100,000 troops to war against the enemy. They had the finest armor and immense power, even the ministers were unanimously optimistic that an immortal achievement would make its way into the history books. Now look what happened, and you say that you¡¯re not


    tainted milk?


    Thinking of Xia Xiaosu, he questioned again, ¡°Where is the Ninth Imperial Princess?¡±


    Eunuch Mei replied, ¡°To be honest, the steward is waiting for the Ninth Imperial Princess. The minute she returns, she¡¯ll be brought down south to catch up with the rest of our troops. After all, the Ninth Imperial Princess will be married to Tujue.¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°What about my authority seal and tiger tally?¡±


    Eunuch Mei screeched inughter. ¡°The steward thought that the Seventh Imperial Prince would have no use for them, so he has taken them for safekeeping. The Imperial Prince needs to keep guard on the city gate to preserve the dignity of the Dashang Dynasty, and what the Seventh Imperial Prince needs to do is extremely easy.¡±


    Xia Ji gave a shout ofughter and snapped, ¡°How easy is it?¡±


    Eunuch Mei said, ¡°All you need to do is stand on the city walls and boost everyone¡¯s morale, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°In that case, take me to the steward first.¡±


    Eunuch Mei gave another hoot ofughter and said, ¡°I believe that the Seventh Imperial Prince is still not clear of the situation at hand.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and asked, ¡°What situation?¡±


    Eunuch Mei was not shameless enough to say ¡°You are a scapegoat¡± to the prince. In the end, they were all members of the pce and had to be mindful of what was said to others. He did not say anything else as he dragged the prince along with a scornful look on his face. The naive prince might fancy himself a legitimate War Admiral if the elder man did not show him what he had up his sleeve.


    Eunuch Mei¡¯s grip, driven by several cold bursts of power, caused a bluish hue to appear on his knuckles, which carried an even more insidious force within it.


    The moment hetched on to the prince, the toxic inner vitality would seep into his body, and cause him so much pain he would wish he was dead. When that happened, the Seventh Imperial Prince would obey him and bepliant.


    However, Eunuch Mei was confused. He had been in close contact with the Seventh Imperial Prince for two years, and the youngster was nothing a loser who took things as they came and recited Buddhist sutras, yet today¡­ the prince was a bit strange.


    He could not even exin the anomaly.


    Yet, nothing happened.


    His clutch which contained the cold and toxic inner vitality had found its way onto the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s shoulder joint.


    With this sp, the malevolent inner vitality found an outlet and immediately made its way into the boy¡¯s body.


    If things went as they should, the prince should be screaming out in agony at the next second.


    However, Eunuch Mei did not hear any such sounds.


    He smiled darkly in response. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for two years, but I never would have guessed that you were so tough.¡±


    This was the first time Xia Ji fought someone since he obtained his powers. After experiencing the true power of one of the experts of the pce, he did a mental assessment. Then, a beam of light appeared on his shoulder joint, and a burst of burning inner vitality traveled straight along with the five fingers that were holding on to his shoulder.


    Eunuch Mei¡¯s five fingers abruptly expanded several times in size, like a thin tube under the strain of arge amount of water gushing through it.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!


    The majestic inner vitality of the Nine Suns expelled the icy vitality and rushed through Eunuch Mei¡¯s veins. Then, it burst through the man¡¯s blood vessels, skin, and bone of his hand.


    Eunuch Mei felt nothing but excruciating pain coursing through his body. Then, when he looked at his right hand, he saw that it had been blown to pieces and was now a bloody mess of flesh.


    Screaming miserably, his eyes widened in disbelief. The pain he felt, mixed with the shock of the unexpected turn of events, caused him to forget what he should do next. Instinctively, he knelt onto the ground.


    When he raised his head, he saw the Seventh Imperial Prince, who he had always dismissed as a loser, staring down from above him.


    The prince¡¯s face had be unrecognizable. The former docility in his eyes had vanished, and when he raised his left and right hands, the nine zing suns were strung together in a row. The sun was shining so brightly and with such power that Eunuch Mei felt unable to breathe.


    The eunuch was stunned, unable to even react.


    Suddenly, a verse from a poem appeared in his head:


    The Golden Qilin in the pond turns into a dragon when the storm rages


    .


    <li>ng in e-sports that refers to teammates who make things worse than they already are.</li><li>The Qilin is a mythical hooved chimerical creature known in Chinese and other East Asian cultures, said to appear with the imminent arrival or passing of a sage or illustrious ruler</li>

 Chapter 10

    Execution!


    ¡°Take me to the steward first.¡±


    His voice was the same calm tone as usual, but to Eunuch Mei¡¯s ears, it soundedpletely different.


    Enduring the pain, Eunuch Mei rapped his hand several times until he struck the acupuncture point that stopped bleeding. Then, he retrieved a white porcin bottle from his arms and unstoppered the cap, his hands shaking as he poured some pills in his mouth. Buckets of cold sweat beaded his forehead as he redirected his vitality for the pills to take effect.


    Xia Ji was not in a hurry either. He returned to the archive chamber and retrieved the thirty-three remaining prayer beads, threading them together with a ck cord before hanging them on his arms along with the imperial decree. These were his handmade little trump cards.


    With ast look at the ce where he had spent more than two years of his life, he turned away with finality and never looked back.


    Eunuch Mei had finished treating his wounds. He was ruthless, cutting off his entire right hand and coating the stump with medicinal power. Now, he was standing on the spot with his face deathly pale, no longer running or fleeing.


    When he saw Xia Ji, he fell to his knees with a thump and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being blind, thinking that a ferocious tiger was just a cat for the past two years. I have be convinced after witnessing the might of the Seventh Imperial Prince, and I shall take you to the steward at once.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Good that you know.¡±


    Eunuch Mei said respectfully, ¡°The steward is waiting for the Ninth Imperial Princess at the front hall. There is arge crowd in the front hall, as well as a great number of guards. Would the prince like to wait for a while?¡±


    Xia Ji eyed him curiously. The eunuch seemed to be quite the tolerant man himself; he had just had one of his hands destroyed, and he had suddenly turned over a new leaf and was being considerate?


    Eunuch Mei exined, ¡°I am also one of the people who have been left behind to die in the Imperial City. Those who are in power have already left with the Imperial Emperor.


    ¡°Besides, if I had gained power and authority, I wouldn¡¯t have been tasked to keep an eye on you, would I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cast away, but I don¡¯t want to be in such a state. Although I¡¯ve lost a hand, I¡¯ve managed to see for myself what kind of person the Seventh Imperial Prince truly is.¡±


    Xia Ji said curtly, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Are we leaving now? There¡¯s a crowd at the front hall.¡±


    ¡°So we can¡¯t go to crowded ces?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Eunuch Mei, who had been arrogant and dominating before, was quickly adjusting his attitude toward the person standing in front of him. No one knew the horror of this one as clearly as he did.


    The young man had been sitting and reciting sutras for two years. No one would have thought that he would showcase his prowess during these stormy times. His insane disy of patience proved that he was at least someone with an ambitious heart. Now that the world was descending into chaos, why should Eunuch Mei follow if not this person?


    ¡­


    The front hall of the pce used to be the ce where hundreds of officials reported their duties. Now, it was as silent as a graveyard.


    The key figures within the officials had all fled along with the Imperial Emperor.


    As for the rest who had not received the news that ¡°the Heir Apparent had died in battle and the 100,000 troops had vanished into thin air¡±, they knew enough to watch the wind and set the helm as well (TN: this idiom means to be flexible and take advantage of the situation). They would naturally follow suit and quietly leave with their families in tow once they saw all the key figures had left.


    To get out of the city sessfully, they would even hide the truth from others. However, those who had escaped were either prepared to abandon their status as an official, or they were confident they could get by with their connections. Otherwise, for an imperial officer to leave the imperial capital during a war, that was punishable by death.


    The sun had set early, and the snow fell even harder.


    The steward, along with three hundred guards, waited for the Ninth Imperial Princess at the door of the pce.


    The Ninth Princess¡¯s hand had been promised in marriage to the Tujue nation. If she was gone, another princess would have to take her ce, but who would be willing to do that?


    No one.


    When the princess returned, the steward would have his trusted chief of guards apany the princess to catch up with the Imperial Emperor.


    Then, with tiger tally and authority seal in hand, he would escort the scapegoat, who had been abandoned by the royal family, to the front of the city to guard it in ast stand.


    When it was confirmed that the Seventh Imperial Prince had died in battle and the imperial family¡¯s image had been preserved, he could then utilize his skills to make a hasty retreat as quickly as possible.


    The imperial family of the Dashang Dynasty could not afford to be branded with the shame of abandoning the imperial capital and fleeing. The Seventh Imperial Prince was to be their fig leaf.


    The frost giants were the so-called ¡°soldiers¡± from the enemy¡¯s side. They were at least four to five meters tall, unfathomably strong, and invincible in the snowy weather.


    Their armor was made of frost and could block attacks from any knife or spear. Even if they did get hurt, they would recover in a short amount of time, and due to the heavy snowstorm, their tracks would be concealed. They were a bunch of monsters blessed by the snow and ice!


    These giants were clearly out of the realm of normalbat considerations. In fact, they had vanished for a long time, and no one knew where the enemy had procured these three thousand frost giants.


    The Heir Apparent had sumbed to an ambush even with a troop of 100,000 people by his side. No one could fault him, however. After all, no one would have imagined that the enemy would ambush them in the middle of the night with frost giants.


    As the steward waited patiently, the unmistakable sound of footsteps came from the pce square behind him.


    His soft face scrunched up. To prevent information from leaking out of the pce, the lower servants and eunuchs, as well as the unpopr concubines, had been locked up with guards watching over every ce. So, who else could possibly being?


    As the steward turned his head, he saw the prince approaching him in the snow. He took a look at Eunuch Mei, who was standing beside the prince, and his brows immediately knotted themselves together. ¡°Eunuch Mei, what happened to your right hand?¡±


    Eunuch Mei did not speak and kept his head down as he stopped in his tracks.


    Xia Ji continued striding forward.


    When the two men were five feet apart, Xia Ji stopped and used his left hand to retrieve the imperial decree from his arms. Pulling it open, he barked loudly to the steward, ¡°Read it!¡±


    The steward was momentarily stunned, then could not resistughing out loud. Did the Seventh Imperial Prince lose his mind?¡±


    Xia Ji threw the imperial decree behind him, and Eunuch Mei hurriedly caught it with his left hand.


    ¡°Read it!¡±


    Eunuch Mei gave a start. What did the new monarch mean?


    Xia Ji demanded, ¡°Read it loudly!¡±


    Eunuch Mei nodded. Although he was weak, he could still enunciate words, so he began, ¡°The edict proims that¡­¡±


    Xia Ji interrupted him. ¡°Louder!¡±


    Bearing the immense pain he was in, Eunuch Mei began reciting with all his might, ¡°The edict proims that the enemy has invaded the Central in. The Seventh Imperial Prince, Xia Ji, is hereby bestowed the title of War Admiral to defend the Imperial City against the foreigners, respect this!!!¡±


    His sharp, hoarse voice enveloped at least half of the pce, enabling everyone to hear him clearly, which naturally, included the steward.


    The Imperial City was deathly quiet in the snow.


    Xia Ji took two steps forward and looked the steward straight in the eye as he said calmly, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to return the tiger tally and authority seal to me?¡±


    Weighing the situation at hand, the steward did not know what tricks the Seventh Imperial Prince had prepared up his sleeve. Smiling coldly, he said, ¡°Your humble servant will be taking care of your tiger tally and authority seal for you. As the War Admiral, all you have to do is stand guard and protect the Imperial Capital. Please notify us if there is anything you need, and we will stamp the seal for you.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he felt the ground shudder violently.


    Thundering sounds could be heard reverberating from the ground.


    He then saw a crimson shadow fleeting forward at the speed of light.


    ¡°For keeping a tiger tally to yourself and disobeying orders, execution!¡±


    A voice as booming as thunder came forth!


    The steward¡¯s eyes zed over the prince. He had never thought that the Seventh Imperial Prince would have such hidden strength, not giving anything away until the moment he stepped away from the archive chambers. However, as one of the Imperial Emperor¡¯s closest guards, the steward had impressive martial arts skills as well, and Eunuch Mei¡¯s skills could not bepared to his.


    Although it was not feasible to kill the prince, the steward decided that he should still be able to break his legs.


    In the blink of an eye, he waved his hands to produce shadows.


    Specks of chilling glow radiated from his sleeves.


    The icy glow seemed mild, but after they escaped the cuffs of his sleeves, they would explode in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, splitting into hundreds of little dots, dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes with thousands of crisscrossing lines.


    This was one of the ways that the Sacred Sunflower Scroll instructed on using vigor. Even steel could be prated using the embroidery vigor, let alone a human.


    At that moment, the needles all shot toward the prince¡¯s legs!

 Chapter 11

    When The Storm Rages, The Demonic Dragon Appears


    The Seventh Imperial Prince was in midair when hundreds of red threads sailed through the air from the sleeve of the steward. There was nowhere to hide.


    No matter how hard he tried to hide his power, how strong and forceful his inner strength was, the result was predetermined when he was faced with an embroidery vigor capable of piercing through metal. Without doubt, both his legs would be pierced by the embroidery needles, and he would end plunged downward, crumple to the ground, crawl about on his limbs, and wail in pain.


    That was what the steward thought. It was also what the three hundred soldiers were thinking.


    Amid the overwhelming move, Xia Ji reacted at the same time. He suddenly ced his left hand at the front of this chest, and made a polite gesture with a single hand, indicating courtesy and respect. This movementmanded an atmosphere of serenity around him almost immediately.


    He had made an extremely rapid movement to intercept the attack, yet his entire body was currently in an extremely still state.


    Between his prizing movements of rapidness and stillness, a strange, curious magical charm brewed in the air. It was unfathomable, yet at the same time,manded the attention of everyone, who were unable to move their gaze away.


    Right at that moment, a ring ¡®expanded¡¯ around his body. A ck mmule shot out from tens of thousands of his pores, creating a three-feet structure in the form of Vidya-raja around the surface of his body.


    The Vidya-raja struck a ferocious figure with a fiery me burning behind its back. Its right hand was holding a bright, zing sword while its left hand clutched a ck silk cord. The sword to y three thousand troubles, and the silk cord to imprison three thousand demons. No knife or spear could pierce through it, no water nor fire could perish it.


    This was the Aryaatha Form.


    The red embroidery threads sailed through the air as they closed in on their target. The surging sound of splitting silk could be heard vibrating through the short distance between them. Following that, bursts of icy glow could be seen spilling all over Xia Ji¡¯s legs.


    However, those chilling glints only managed to pierce the air three feet away from the Vidya-raja form, as if they had rammed into the world¡¯s strongest material, leading to a string of sharp ringing sounds, ¡®ding, ding, ding, ding.¡¯


    The embroidery needles fell to the ground, every one of them broken.


    The steward could not believe his eyes. The Sacred Sunflower Scroll had never failed him before, but what was this ck Buddha form being projected by the Seventh Imperial Prince? How could it manage to defend itself from the embroidery vigor of the Sacred Sunflower Scroll?


    Xia Ji¡¯s movements did not falter. With just a single thought formation in his mind, the Buddha form holding Vidya-raja¡¯s sword came slicing down toward the steward¡¯s face.


    Even though the steward was momentarily taken aback, he was, at the end of the day, still the personal attendant of the Imperial Emperor. He had put a stop to numerous assassination attempts on the Imperial Emperor in the past, and when he watched the bright, zing sword falling upon him, a huge wave of terror that could only be caused by the threat of imminent death surged within him. This fear triggered an untapped potential within him that enhanced his reaction speed by several times.


    He moved backward swiftly and utilized the phantom speed of the Sacred Sunflower Scroll to forcefully pull himself back in a shadow stance that managed to create a distance of ten feet between him and the Buddha form.


    The sword came down hard on the shadow.


    The shadow was obliterated.


    The gigantic bright, zing sword came dangerously close to its target, smashing down right in front of the steward¡¯s face. It destroyed his aura shield and left a light, bloody wound vertically from his forehead to the tip of his nose.


    It was clear that the steward was much more formidable than Eunuch Mei was.


    Xia Jinded on the ground and his left hand immediately revealed itself holding thirty-three prayer beads. The beads ovepped perfectly with the ck silk cord. He closed his eyes and focused on his thought, his heart giving in to his will, his hand motioning along with his heart.


    With that, he pushed the prayer beads outward.


    The beads ovepped with the left hand of Vidya-raja¡¯s form, and two forms of clear and still augmented shadows appeared in mid-air.


    And then, the prayer beads vanished, and so did the silk cord¡ª


    A dense, bright, golden speck appeared from Xia Ji¡¯s left palm¡ª


    The gold speck grew at a pace that was almost perceptible to the human eye¡ª


    And grew from a tiny speck to the size of a nail¡ª


    Continued growing to the size of a palm¡ª


    Multiple rings spread out in high speed¡ª


    Until it finally formed a huge, rotating, swift-flying golden swastika!


    The steward saw the golden swastika flying toward him. He wanted to evade it but his body would not yield to his will as everything was happening too quickly. It was so quick, all he could do was watch the events unfold without being able to react. He was relegated to watch with fear as the golden swastika filled his eyespletely until he was no longer able to see the Imperial City, nor any other objects anymore.


    Bam!


    The swastika struck the steward¡¯s body and golden lights immediately pierced into his body.


    The steward stood where he was in a daze.


    He stood until the light evaporated and everything ended.


    The steward was now kneeling on the ground, ayer of golden light binding him beneath his skin. The slightest movement would trigger the golden light to surge and it would bind him slightly tighter with every trigger.


    Xia Ji strode lightly toward the steward.


    m.


    The Imperial Emperor¡¯s personal attendant finally lost his bnce as he waspletely shackled and bound by this unseen energy. He fell onto the ground in front of Xia Ji face-down with fresh blood flowing.


    Eunuch Mei watched in astonishment from afar. He had surmised that the steward might not be a match for the Seventh Imperial Prince, but he never expected that the steward would be overpowered with just one move.


    Even though the steward did not get the chance to fight with his full strength, was this the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s full power?


    The guards standing outside the city gates could not believe their eyes either. Was this really the Seventh Imperial Prince who was under house arrest within the archive chamber for more than two years?


    Such a formidable charisma¡­


    Xia Ji walked toward the steward and looked down at the personal attendant. He lifted his boots suddenly.


    m.


    His foot was now stepping on the head of the steward.


    A vicious look crossed the steward¡¯s eyes. He wanted to struggle but every movement only meant that the golden light would tighten its grip further, even going so far as to create a deadly shackle on his nerves. It was just like he had been stripped of all his martial arts.


    Xia Ji said, ¡°I will ask you a question, and you will answer me.¡±


    The steward grunted coldly. He had been careless because he did not expect the Seventh Imperial Prince to be so powerful. He had never thought that anyone would be able to overwhelm him so easily after he had sessfully cultivated the skills of the Sacred Sunflower Scroll. He screeched shrilly, ¡°Buddhist practitioners arepassionate by nature. You¡¯ve studied Buddhist scriptures for two years, yet your ways are vicious. Aren¡¯t you contaminating your very nature?¡±


    Crack.


    A focused thought appeared in his mind.


    The golden light beneath the steward¡¯s feet suddenly tightened and even though the bones in those legs had been beaten down to the ground long ago, they were still sturdy, but under the tightened shackles of the golden light, an obvious copse could be seen happening to the bones in his legs.


    The searing pain from the attack came suddenly and even the steward could not take it as he shrieked in agony, ¡°Ah, ah, ah ah!!!¡±


    Xia Ji had not an ounce of mercy in his heart. Retaining any mercy would be equivalent to passing a dagger to his enemy. It would be an act of ady¡¯s soft nature. He had stayed in the archive chamber for two years, just like the monkey named Sun who had been suppressed under the Five Finger Mountain for two years.


    Monkey Sun had at least been led to the Western Heaven and attained immortality, but what about him? Someone had led him too, but it was to his death.


    If he was not able to lift this particr ¡®mountain¡¯, he would have been a worthless loser who had been used as a tool his whole life by the Imperial family to only end up dying in vain.


    Xia Ji did not bother to exin.


    All he did was said casually, ¡°Any more nonsense out of you, and next up are your hands. Your legs are broken now, but you can still utilize the embroidery vigor while in a wheelchair. If your hands are shattered too, you would truly end up as a worthless man with no value whatsoever. Am I correct, steward?¡±


    The steward¡¯s forehead beaded with sweat as his entire body trembled. His face was pale.


    Xia Ji continued, ¡°Nod if you understand. Curse me again if you don¡¯t understand me.¡±


    A chill spread from his heart as the steward listened to this eerily calm voice. He nodded quickly while gulping breathlessly for air.


    ¡°The tiger tally and authority seal, where are they?¡±


    ¡°In my pockets.¡±


    Xia Ji bent down directly and searched around the man¡¯s pockets, removing aplete piece of metallic tiger tally and a jade seal wrapped within a red silk cloth bag.


    He stowed them into his own pockets before smiling warmly. ¡°Very good. See, we¡¯re able to build trust between us, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    This warmth helped rx the atmosphere somewhat.


    Xia Ji suddenly asked another question, ¡°How did my mother die?¡±


    The steward was taken aback. It was clear that he did not expect the Seventh Imperial Prince to ask this. The steward was about to reply.


    However, Xia Ji interrupted him immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t bother mentioning death by assassination. It¡¯ll just end with you having your hands destroyed.¡±


    The steward¡¯s mouth was open but he could not bring himself to say the words because he had indeed nned to say that it was an assassination. In fact, the story about the assassination was so seamless that it was capable of withstanding any investigation.


    Xia Ji noticed his silence and asked abruptly, ¡°Did Imperial Concubine Wan kill her?¡±


    The steward reacted immediately by shaking his head.


    Xia Ji gave a moment¡¯s pause before suddenly smiling warmly. ¡°Then, was it the Imperial Emperor who killed her?¡±


    The steward was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 12

    By Yourself?


    The steward was momentarily stunned, but quickly shook his head. ¡°No, it was not His Highness!!¡±


    ¡°Then who is it?¡±


    Xia Ji removed his boot from the head of the steward. He crouched down and smiled. ¡°This bad blood belongs to someone else, but your life belongs to you. rify this for me and I swear in the name of Buddha that I will not kill you. I might even let you go.


    ¡°Just look for yourself. I may be acting heartlessly, but this is the result of my years of suffering. Anyone in my position would want to vent their anger, but I¡¯ve spent two years studying Buddhist scriptures. The abbot of Leiyin Temple had even passed judgment on me, saying I¡¯m made of seven parts spirit of Buddha. If it were not for that I would never be able to return from the abyss of misery. You should at least trust him even if you don¡¯t trust me, no?


    ¡°Although, if you insist on keeping mum, I am still made of three parts demonic nature and I don¡¯t mind torturing you to death. It was your doing that I wasn¡¯t able to read a single book of skill manual when I was first imprisoned within the archive chamber, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    The steward continued to be silent. He was acutely aware that there was no way for him to worm his way out of this predicament, but he truly was not allowed to say a thing about it.


    Xia Ji was not in a rush. He said warmly, ¡°How about this, let me analyze the situation for you. If this was a serious matter that might invoke the wrath of someone you can¡¯t offend, then take a guess what this person would do once he finds out that I¡¯ve captured you and¡­¡±


    He swept his gaze on those three hundred soldiers andughed. ¡°And if one of these young brothers had spread the word about it, do you think that specific somebody will send someone over to silence you via assassination?¡±


    The steward¡¯s expression froze.


    Xia Ji continued, ¡°If this was no serious matter and the mastermind was someone you can afford to offend, then why should you die for the sake of this person?


    ¡°If you¡¯re harboring some sort of hope that someone ising here to save you, then why not give it some thought, would your savior bother toe to the aid of a steward with a pair of broken legs? Hmph¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly raised his head and howled withughter.


    Heughed like the rustling of the wind and snow.


    Heughed like a demonic dragon¡¯s prolonged howling.


    The steward was dumbstruck by hisughter. How could he possess this perception and say such words if he had not seen through the ways of the world?


    The Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s words had tempted him.


    This prince had hidden his true self far too well.


    The golden light tightened again without warning while Xia Ji wasughing erratically. The steward felt a searing pain in his right arm and a clear sound of a broken bone crunching reached his ear.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah!!¡±


    The unexpected pain caused the high-ranking eunuch to scream in agony. The surrounding soldiers and Eunuch Mei held anxious breaths as they watched the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Wh¡­Why?¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯sughter stopped. ¡°I was worried that you¡¯d be optimistic enough to think that someone was willing to save a master with broken legs, but now since your right arm is also useless, take a guess. If the person saving you appeared right in front of you, do you think he¡¯ll still see any value in you worth saving?¡±


    The steward mulled it over for a long time and finally came to a decision. He closed his eyes tightly and his sweaty, pale face started to turn bright red.


    There was a look on Xia Ji¡¯s face as he swiftly applied pressure on a few of the steward¡¯s pressure points. Hepletely blocked the steward¡¯s vital energy cirction, rendering the steward powerless to channel his vital energy.


    They stared at each other in the eyes.


    Xia Ji said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like it, but you actually have some loyalty in you. You would rather kill yourself than say another word.¡±


    The steward was prepared to die. He stared at Xia Ji coldly for quite a while before suddenly letting out a burst of pitiful yet shrillughter. ¡°Guifang will arrive at the city in three days and even Quanrong is entering via the Wolf Restraining Pass to get a share of the prize. On top of that, numerous great bandits and exotic tribes from beyond the Great Wall are also making their way here!


    ¡°This is a dance of demons and monsters, every one of them hankering for a taste of the prosperity belonging to the Dashang Dynasty.


    ¡°How long can today¡¯s victory sustain you?


    ¡°Even if you escape, you¡¯ll still end up alone in the end.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t escape, then you will perish alongside this Imperial City and end up fulfilling the wishes of His Highness.


    ¡°I admit that I was blind to not have seen the true colors of a demonic dragon like you, which is why I deserve death.


    ¡°When my deathes, I¡¯ll make sure to slow my pace in theherworld. Who knows, you mighte down soon to join me on the walk there. Ha¡­ Hahahaha!!¡±


    He was trying to goad Xia Ji.


    He wanted to goad Xia Ji into killing him.


    However, Xia Ji was not angered. Instead, he suddenly said, ¡°Want to make a bet?¡±


    The steward stared at the prince with wide eyes.


    Xia Ji said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you live and let you witness for yourself how I will protect this city.¡±


    The steward dropped all reservations as he replied sarcastically, ¡°By yourself? Can you even hold the fort?¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°If I manage to protect the city, then you will agree to betray the Imperial Emperor.¡±


    The steward retorted, ¡°And if you fail, I¡¯ll watch how those exotic tribes bnce your head on their swords.¡±


    ¡°So, the bet is on?¡±


    The steward gave it some thought and said shrilly, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ take the bet!¡±


    Xia Ji narrowed his eyes at the steward while the man sneered back at him.


    With that, Xia Ji casually released the steward from the pressure point hold and the golden light instantly loosened as it evaporated from within the steward¡¯s body. The golden light transformed into thirty-three prayer beads and returned to Xia Ji¡¯s hands. The glow on the beads looked slightly dimmer, but otherwise, everything seemed to be as normal.


    Right at that moment, almost seamlessly, the steward raised his left hand and a string of red thread shot out from this left sleeve. The red thread hung onto an embroidery needle that sailed through the air, bursting out in a chilling glow. The glow vanished among the three hundred soldiers.


    The steward was highly trained in martial arts. Even though his legs and right arm were now useless, his inner vitality was still able to make minor circtions within his dantian. Even though his strength was fairly diminished, he was still able to pull off the embroidery vigor from the Sacred Sunflower Scroll.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A painful scream could be heard from among the soldiers. A soldier had suddenly fallen to the ground, right in front of the doors of the icy-cold pce. Fresh blood was gushing out from between his brows.


    The steward tried his best to withstand the searing pain racking his body and suddenly called out a few names, ¡°An Zicang, Mu Weizhi, Shi Yunling, Xu Qi. Bring those four immediately to see me, I have some urgent business with them.¡±


    Xia Ji nced at the soldiers. ¡°Go get them. Fail to bring the four of them here and you¡¯ll make up for it with your own heads.¡±


    The remaining soldiers had just witnessed the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s forceful actions. None of them dared to disobey. Moreover, those four were just normal soldiers. The duty roster had clearly stated their whereabouts and they wasted no time to look for them.


    It was not long before the four people were brought over.


    The four saw the soldier lying dead on the ground and next spotted the heavily injured steward. Their expressions changed as they turned to attempt an escape. While scurrying about to get away, they demonstrated fairly nimble skills that had far surpassed the abilities of an ordinary soldier, but the steward was not about to let them get away.


    A sh of the red thread from his sleeve and the four, who had just turned their backs on them, immediately fell heavily to the ground. Blood quickly sshed across their faces and dyed the thinyer of snow on the ground red. They were clearly dead.


    After he was done with this, the stewardughed coldly as he looked at Xia Ji. He said in a low, grim voice, ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, I¡¯ve already made arrangements with the spies left behind to guard me. His Highness would temporarily remain unaware of what had happened here. There¡¯s no need for you to fear that I would be done in by assassins sent by the mastermind behind me.¡±


    Xia Ji knew that this eunuch had eyes and ears in every corner of the pce. Even though he usually pretended not to know a thing, he was acutely aware of who was spying on him. Now that he had killed these five people, it was a fair amount of insurance. He smiled and said, ¡°This is how trust is built, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The steward recalled how his right arm was broken right after the Seventh Imperial Prince said those words and could not helpughing shrilly with a feeling of resentment. ¡°I don¡¯t want any trust. What I want is to see you dead.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t protect the city, I¡¯ll stand on the city walls and watch you perish horribly, hahaha.¡±


    Xia Ji was not angered by this. He calmly asked, ¡°What if you lose?¡±


    The steward replied simply, ¡°Whatever it is you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything and anything.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Living And Dying Together


    The soldiers did not bother to wait for the Ninth Imperial Princess as they quietly buried the five bodies.


    Eunuch Mei found a wheelchair and brought the steward back to the pce to treat his wounds. Both had suffered serious damage after going up against the Seventh Imperial Prince, especially the steward. It was frankly a miracle that he was still alive after being wounded so badly. Those with powerful abilities had tougher dispositions and the steward, with his level of prowess, was even able to maintain consciousness even though three of his limbs were broken.


    He wanted to curse Eunuch Mei. How could the old man be so blind as to not notice a thing after watching the Seventh Imperial Prince for two years?


    However, when the words came to his lips, he did not voice them out. It would not help the situation even if he said them. He looked at Eunuch Mei¡¯s severed arm. It looked like he really had no idea what was going on.


    The steward sighed lightly. The Seventh Imperial Prince had studied Buddhist scriptures for more than two years and yet he was still capable of such brutal conduct. Just how much obsession was the Seventh Imperial Prince hiding?


    Obsession makes one a demon, letting go makes one a Buddha. To be fair, the Seventh Imperial Prince was truly the demon of a generation. It was just too bad that he was dealt a lousy hand in life.


    The moring din eventually quietened down.


    The bloodstains in front of the pce were also cleaned up.


    Xia Ji looked at the sky. Xiaosu should be returning soon, which was why he stayed where he was and leaned against the icy-cold pce wall, waiting.


    It was not long before a bronze carriage appeared from afar. The carriage moved slowly across the snow and debris. It crossed the long, white bridge before stopping right in front of Xia Ji.


    The wooden window was thrown open and Xia Xiaosu¡¯s face appeared. She spotted her older brother in front of the pce and her expression became fearful. She quickly called out for the carriage to stop and lifted her long dress while hopping off the carriage. Her petite face looked around nervously. When she noticed the pce was unusually empty, she finally whispered, ¡°Big brother, get on the carriage, quick. I¡¯ll take you to the archive chamber.¡±


    Xia Ji did not move.


    Xia Xiaosu got anxious. She immediately grabbed her big brother¡¯s hand and tried to pull him into the carriage, but she was powerless and got pulled in by Xia Ji instead.


    Xia Ji pulled out the tiger tally, authority seal, and the imperial decree from his pockets. ¡°I¡¯m now standing guard at the Imperial Capital and have been bestowed the title of Grand Marshal of the World.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu had question marks etched all over her face as she took the imperial decree from her brother, half-believingly and half-suspiciously.


    The imperial decree did not lie. Everything had been written out clearly.


    Xia Ji exined, ¡°The Heir Apparent is dead and the exotic tribes are too ruthless, which is why the Imperial Emperor has fled with the rest of the Imperial family.¡±


    This was really big news and it stunned Xia Xiaosu right where she was.


    Xia Ji continued, ¡°Guifang will take a little more than two days before their soldiers reach the city.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu could hardly believe this and said, ¡°The Heir Apparent¡¯s army of a hundred thousand did not stop them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    After saying those three words, Xia Ji took the opportunity to tease her further as he smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you praise the Heir Apparent earlier for earning merit with an enduring achievement when he put on his golden armor for an expedition to the border? Tell me, aren¡¯t you poisoned milk?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu stared at her toes and insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not!


    ¡°The Heir Apparent had such a clear advantage, so why did he die?


    ¡°Yikes, big brother, let¡¯s stop talking about this¡­¡±


    Xia Xiaosu bit her lip and moved closer to him, saying in a quiet voice, ¡°Let¡¯s make a run for it. Don¡¯t take up that silly mantle of Grand Marshal of the World. Let¡¯s escape to the south¡­¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°They went to the south.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu urged, ¡°Then we¡¯ll head East. If that still doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll escape across the seas and go into hiding till we die of a ripe old age.¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡°Mother was murdered by someone.¡±


    Xiao Xiaosu went silent for a moment. Her eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Who?¡±


    Xia Ji replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll send you to the East tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Xiaosu, I am a little stronger than you imagine. There might be a chance I can protect this city. I have too many things I need to do, so I can¡¯t leave, nor do I want to leave and forever be a rat that can only hide his face.¡± Xia Ji lifted his head to look at the snow dancing in the air as he spoke soulfully.


    Xia Xiaosu gasped, ¡°Big brother, do you want to be the hero who saves the Imperial City?¡±


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu asked curiously, ¡°Then what¡­¡±


    Xia Ji touched his sister¡¯s long hair, which was fine and soft, as he said quietly, ¡°I just feel that the ones who should be running are those exotic tribes. That¡¯s enough for now, tomorrow I¡¯ll make the arrangements to send you away from the Imperial City and head for the Eastern cities.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu suddenly said, ¡°No!¡±


    This time, it was Xia Ji who was stunned.


    Xia Xiaosu chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that, since the exotic tribes should be the ones to make a run for it, why should I leave?¡±


    Xia Jiughed as well.


    His sister had not noticed what she had just done. She trusted him so much, or rather, it was not about trust, it was the determination of them living and dying together.


    You leave, I leave.


    You stay, I stay.


    You live, I live.


    You die, I follow.


    He did not try to convince her anymore. All he did was reply very simply, ¡°Stay, then. Watch how your big brother defeats the enemy.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu wanted to tease and mock him with words like, ¡°Stop boasting, would you?¡±, but the words that reached her lips turned into, ¡°I¡¯ll stand on the city walls and watch with my own eyes how you defeat those exotic tribes.¡±


    When the time came, she would bring along an ice-cold dagger. If her brother dies, she would take her own life immediately. The road to theherworld would not be lonely when she walked it, and she would even take the opportunity to tease her big brother after their deaths.


    ¡®Just look at you, boasting so much. You¡¯ve boasted your way to death now, haven¡¯t you?!¡¯


    Her big brother would surely be so dumbstruck, he would not be able toe back with a rebuttal.


    The thought of her big brother¡¯s embarrassed look made Xia Xiaosuugh out loud.


    ¡­


    Xia Ji had the imperial decree instructing him to guard the Imperial City, and the fact that he was a prince helped him take control of the pce very quickly.


    Some were not entirely convinced to obey him, but the story of how the Seventh Imperial Prince had suppressed the steward had spread because of those three hundred guards, and even those who were not convinced ended up giving in.


    The soldiers that could be mobilized using the tiger tally were already within the Imperial City. There were a total of fifty thousand soldiers who were led by an old general who had a stubborn temper named Deng Jue. Xia Ji sent out soldiers that night, adding on the stamp of ¡®Grand Marshal of the World¡¯ to request for the general to meet him in the pce.


    He took the free time he had to visit the Imperial family¡¯s new archive chamber. The Heir Apparent may have brought many books away with him, but there were still many of them left behind and a portion of them was stored here.


    Some of the other nobles had personal library lofts at home too. These nobles may have followed the Imperial family down south, but they were unable to take all of their books with them. This was another portion.


    As for the books belonging to different sects and ns of renowned families in the Imperial Capital, there were currently no ns for Xia Ji to touch them as he did not want to create any unrest.


    He held amp as he went around the library loft, sometimes stopping here and there. He would pick up every book to read, flipping through page by page, reading it out loud to obtain skill beads.


    The pce maids, eunuchs, and guards on duties were filled with confusion over this temporary master of the pce, who would probably maintain his post for only a few days. The exotic tribes were arriving soon with their army, so why was he still engrossed with reading?


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s sereneness had indirectly influenced them.


    When midnight came, the snow fell heavier, slowly rising to the level of one¡¯s ankle. Xia Ji put down the book in his head and carefully experienced the green skill bead that had appeared in his mind. These skills were mostly artistic skill types, the names not even worth mentioning. He gave it some thought and reached out to grab another book. Right at this moment, the shrill voice of a eunuch outside the door could be heard from afar.


    ¡°Announcing the arrival of General Deng Jue.¡±


    The voice came nearer from a distance.


    Before long, the door of the library loft was opened.


    Xia Ji¡¯s finger pushed back the book he had just pulled out and he turned around, his calm expression facing the old general who had just opened the door.


    The general was still d in armor and had obviously not gone home yet. He stared straight at the young man in the room, sizing up the prince with his eagle-like eyes.


    If he remembered correctly, the Seventh Imperial Prince was only seventeen, right?


    Xia Ji brandished his tiger tally and said out loud, ¡°General Deng, pleasee in. I won¡¯t be inviting you for tea when the situation is so tense right now.¡±


    Deng Jue said grimly, ¡°What tea should a man who is about to have his head hung around another¡¯s waist have?¡±


    He walked into the library loft and closed the door behind him. His gaze swept across the books within the loft. It had messy titles with a bit of everything.


    Reading books before the great battle?


    What was this prince up to?


    Xia Ji did not bother with small talk when he saw the general walk in. He asked directly, ¡°The exotic tribes have managed to get through Wolf Restraining Pass and exterminated the Heir Apparent and his army of a hundred thousand. They are currently headed straight for the Imperial City and will arrive in three days. What does the general think about this?¡±


    Deng Jue nced at this prince with his smooth and tender body. He sort of guessed that this was the scapegoat left behind by the Imperial family, but this prince was known for his Buddhist nature and right now, he was acting calm andposed, with no signs of nning a hasty escape. This propelled the general to look him straight in the eye respectfully. A slightugh escaped from him as he said, ¡°Does the Seventh Imperial Prince want to hear the truth or a lie?¡±


    ¡°How about the lie?¡±


    ¡°We will follow every one of your instructions.¡±


    ¡°And the truth?¡±


    ¡°I will die protecting the Imperial Capital. The capital will not be besieged as long as I remain standing.¡±


    ¡°How are you prepared to protect it?¡±


    Deng Jue was slightly surprised, but he proceeded to exin his ns fully to the Seventh Imperial Prince. There were a few skill beads involving the art of war stored in Xia Ji¡¯s mind. Even though he had not absorbed that art of war, he nevertheless retained knowledge from before his transmigration, which helped him point out possible ws within Deng Jue¡¯s n with probing questions such as ¡®If the enemy did this or that, what would you do¡¯. He had an unrestrained mind and while Deng Jue may be a veteran general, there were moments when the general could not see a situation clearly due to his close involvement. They discussed through the night with only the candlelight to apany them and finally stopped after four hours, where they managed to finalize a tighter defense n.


    The old general may have been done with the discussion but he felt he had more to offer. He was usually quite long-winded and even his subordinates had to force themselves to listen to him without falling asleep. He had never expected this prince to be able to keep up with his rhythm.


    Xia Ji said, ¡°You may take your leave, General Deng.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, another thing. I hope you will protect the Imperial City with your life. If the city falls under siege, you may well fall with it. Meanwhile, the tiger tally may be in my hands, but I won¡¯t interfere with you making arrangements for the soldiers. You may act ording to circumstances and there is no need to specifically go through me for anything.¡±


    Deng Jue replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Seventh Imperial Prince. I would rather die fighting in the Imperial City than make an escape. I would never leave a ck mark on my strength of character. Only¡­ I have something to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    Deng Jue took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask the Seventh Imperial Prince to stand guard till the very end. If you feel that I can no longer hold the fort, then please leave the Imperial Capital from the East gate. But for now, you are the soldiers¡¯ morale. If you leave, the morale of our soldiers will drop to the lowest point!¡±


    Xia Ji retorted, ¡°Why would I leave?¡±


    Deng Jue was taken aback. ¡°You mean you¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head calmly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Do you have any other questions?¡±


    Deng Jue was stunned. This situation was not what he imagined at all. It was only until this young prince had turned away to read another book that he suddenly gave a start. He looked at the prince¡¯s figure with mixed emotions as he bowed slightly and gently rephrased his words, ¡°Marshal, in that case¡­ I shall take my leave.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Scriptures On The Left Hand, Demonic Halberd On The Right


    The snowy night was silent. Even Xia Xiaosu, who had earliere to deliver mutton soup for supper, had returned to her room to sleep. However, the candlestick in the library loft held bright for the rest of the night, and Xia Ji spent the entire night poring over book after book.


    The next morning, he did not bother to rest and immediately brought a small entourage and headed for the mansions of a few nobles.


    At each location, he headed straight for the owner¡¯s libraries and cooped himself there for eight to ten hours. He picked up things here and there, and stayed until he found most of the books he wanted.


    It was already dawn on the third day after he finished visiting three mansions.


    The snow continued to fall crazily and the Seventh Imperial Prince, who was the only royalty left within the Imperial Capital, wrapped himself up in fox furs and walked through the streets of the Imperial City, passing by themon folk who were still unaware of what was about to happen. He walked toward the sealed-up Imperial Pce.


    He returned to the pce and slept until noontime. After having lunch with Xia Xiaosu, he went to the Imperial Armory and opened the door. It was in a chaotic condition. Everything had been turned over in a great mess and the more valuable weapons had already been taken away. Whatever that was left was either too heavy or were deemed too ordinary.


    The guards waited outside the door and echoing footsteps could be hearding from the Imperial Armory.


    The eunuch in charge of the armory followed carefully behind the young Imperial Prince with his hands tucked in his sleeves. The Imperial Prince was now the master of the Imperial Pce.


    Every time the Imperial Prince stopped, he would quickly provide a detailed exnation of the weapon in front of the Imperial Prince.


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°Which were the most powerful weapons previously kept in the armory?¡±


    The armory eunuch quickly exined, ¡°There are three weapons that were known as Immortal Weapons, which are the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword, Juque Tranquility Spear, and the Great Darkness Halberd.¡±


    ¡°Were they all taken?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the Seventh Imperial Prince, the Great Darkness Halberd was not taken.¡±


    ¡°Why was that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the misfortune it brings when carried. This is a demonic halberd capable of corrupting people. Legend has it that this halberd had caused a bloodbath a few hundred years ago and waster sealed and suppressed within the Imperial Pce, but its demonic energy was not diminished because of it. Rather, it has strengthened.¡±


    ¡°So, it has been abandoned here. Why is it known as a demonic halberd?¡±


    ¡°Legend says that this halberd was the power to corrupt the hearts and minds of men, rendering them mentally disturbed. All but one of its past owners had ended up losing their minds. The one who had been exempted had cut off his vital energy cirction, destroyed his martial arts, and spent the rest of his life with an oilmp before Buddha¡¯s statue, which spared him from the tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Take me to it.¡±


    The armory eunuch led the way and soon they arrived at a corner of the armory.


    There was a stone coffin in the corner. There was nothing ced within ten feet of the stone coffin, whichid isted in empty space.


    The eunuch scurried forward toward it and pushed the coffin open with all his strength, and it revealed a huge halberd with double crescents lying quietly within. It was eighteen feet long with a form that struck a resemnce to the legendary Heavenly Designed Halberd [TN: Heavenly Designed Halberd or Fang Tian Hua Ji refers to a beautifully or colorfully designed halberd that had been helmed by legendary heroes featured in stories such as Romance in the Three Kingdoms and Water Margin], although this halberd waspletely ck and had a strange and curious aura about it. Just being close to it could make you feel like the air had chilled rapidly and could make a person¡¯s hair stand on end.


    The armory eunuch felt a wave of terror in his heart. He felt like he was being stared at by a man-eating demon from the darkness by just looking at the ck halberd. The fear instinctively propelled him to move forward and close the coffin.


    He had just taken a step forward when Xia Ji suddenly raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Who says you can touch it?¡±


    The armory eunuch immediately said, ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, this is a weapon of misfortune, anyone who even sees it will suffer a ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Xia Ji had bent over to pick up this ck halberd.


    His fingers wrapped tightly around its handle.


    The strange and curious dark energy suffused from between his fingers and prated his skin. Some of that energy slithered onto him like a long snake, crawling from his arm to his neck, making it all the way up to between his eyes.


    However, it took only a moment for the tendrils of energy to retreat suddenly, as if they had been electrocuted, and they seeped back into the ck halberd.


    Xia Ji had mastered the ninth level of Trailokya Dhyana. In the spiritual world, he was just like a walking Buddha. Let alone the demonic energy emanating from this demonic weapon, even if he were to take a stroll amidst demonic energy, or take a nap within it, he would never be corrupted.


    He lifted the ck halberd. The dark energy surrounding the halberd slithered around the weapon like a demonic snake, constricting it. The darkness yearned to crawl up the arms of this young prince, but it did not dare to and it slowed down significantly.


    Xia Ji gave it some thought and said, ¡°I shall take this weapon.¡±


    The armory eunuch was so frightened by this that he momentarily forgot his status and quickly urged, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, you really shouldn¡¯t do it, this¡­¡±


    Xia Ji cocked his head to the side and the eunuch shut his mouth from just one look. He swallowed and stepped two steps back in fear. He wondered what he should do to talk this stubborn Imperial Prince out of it.


    They were deep into winter, but the eunuch felt himself sweating all over as he kept raising his sleeves to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    Xia Ji did notment on this but asked immediately, ¡°Are there any demonic armors that are sealed away? If so, take me to them.¡±


    The Imperial armory had many treasures kept within it. The Imperial Emperor would surely not have taken demonic weapons or arms of misfortune along with him when he retreated. Naturally, they would be left behind, or rather, forck of a better word, they were abandoned by him.


    The armory eunuch led the way and they soon arrived at an obscure and hidden corner. A set of beast-themed chain armor hung on an iron rack at the corner. The beast¡¯s eyes were shut tight, revealing only a narrow slit. Only two chilling glows could be vaguely seen if viewed from afar.


    The chain armor was bounded by fourteen chains inscribed with golden Sanskrit. It looked to be a Buddhist instrument used for sealing.


    Xia Ji raised his hand to grab the binding chain, crushing it forcefully.


    Before he could utilize his full strength, the golden Sanskrit on the chains came to life, swarming toward him like numerous tadpoles. At that moment, a golden light dazzled, as if to defend itself against this enemy who was ¡®attacking¡¯ them.


    The armory eunuch immediately voiced out at this. He wanted to put a stop to this young Imperial Prince¡¯s insanity. ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, this is a Buddhist chain that was created by many holy monks in Buddhist ceremonies. Even trying to break it with an Immortal Weapon won¡¯t make it budge, much less any attempts to crush it. Why don¡¯t we just look at other armors?¡±


    However, Xia Ji was not convinced by the eunuch at all. He suddenly gave a gesture of courtesy and respect with his left hand and a Buddhist light shone all over him, the Zen within him suddenly escting. He reached out his right hand once again. It grew eighteen times its normal size. Each growth represented a level of hell and the eighteen became one. This was the Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression form. He grabbed the chain once again with a smile on his face.


    The golden Sanskrit seemed to be spellbound by this Buddha¡¯s intention and eventually evaporated.


    Following that, Xia Ji crushed the chains one by one with ease right in front of the eyes of the panicking eunuch.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    ¡­


    The chains with the golden Sanskrit broke one by one. The golden light enveloping them vanished immediately and they were reduced to pieces of metallic iron that fell heavily onto the ground.


    As thest chain was snapped, a chilling wind rose within the armory. The demonic armor burst into life like a miniature ck, raging sun. Dark smoke filled the air as the candle lights in the room and the sunlight shining in from outside the room extinguishedpletely.


    The armory eunuch could no longer hold in the fear within him as he gave a terrified scream and made a panicked run for it. He tumbled halfway through his escape, but continued moring toward the outside world with every ounce of strength in him. His tears flowed freely and he even wet his pants, but he no longer felt anything.


    Xia Ji stood where he was alone, his palms cutting through the darkness as he gently caressed the demonic armor. The dark demonic energy flooded outward like a burst water reservoir. The demonic energy capable of corrupting heart and mind had now engulfed his entire body.


    However, all the young Imperial Prince did was to continue smiling.


    It was like Buddha smiling with a flower in his hand while at the Immortal¡¯s abode.


    The heart of a Buddha should be bare. That means a Buddha could note into contact with any flowers nor be stained by materialistic notions. Since the heart of the Buddha is bare, where in his world would there be flowers, where would there be materialistic notions? The immaterial is the material, the material is also the immaterial. Nothing exists within his world, so how would dust settle upon him?


    That was why Buddha was able to smile while holding onto a flower while the monks who observed themandments could not understand the meaning behind this. All they could do was deliberate it deeply. Kassapa was the only one who smiled at this, which was why Kassapa inherited the teachings.


    At that moment, Xia Ji was standing amidst the thickening demonic energy, but his mental state of mind remained the same. He possessed the Trailokya Dhyana and ording to the principles of Buddhistw, he had long ovee the abyss of misery.


    This was an extremely prized contradiction. If there was obsession within, one would not be able to attain enlightenment, therefore one could not ovee the abyss of misery. Yet, he had managed to ovee it, but somehow still possessed a huge obsession within him. It was because he was not deeply obsessed, yet at the same time was unrestricted from his deep obsession. His heart was rendered with obsession and the obsession was one with his heart, that was why there was obsession within him, and also none within him at the same time. His heart and mind were free from the corruption of the world¡¯s dust.

 Chapter 15

    The Only Way to Change One¡¯s Destiny is by Desecrating Etiquette and Law


    The dark energy evaporated from the Imperial Armory. The beast-themed chain armor had vanished from the metal hanger and had epassed itself on Xia Ji. The size was just right, fitting him snugly.


    This demonic armor and dark halberd were clearly not categorized asmon weapons¡ªthey belonged with the Immortal Weapons of Misfortune of this world.


    Xia Ji had read about this in an ancient book. It told of how these Immortal Weapons of Misfortune were different frommon weapons because most of them had developed embryos of intelligence, as if they were fetuses growing in a mother¡¯s womb.


    A fetus would absorb nourishment from its mother¡¯s womb in the first ten months of development. Simrly, the intelligence contained within these Immortal Weapons of Misfortune was not born out of thin air, for they needed ¡®nourishment¡¯ as well.


    However, most of these weapons did not receive enough nourishment, therefore, they could not be ¡®birthed¡¯. After all, most of those in this world who had their hands on these Immortal Weapons of Misfortune were mere ¡®mortals¡¯. How couldmon men such as these be worthy enough toy birth to the intelligence of a divine demon?


    That was why the masters of these Immortal Weapons of Misfortune kept changing hands, which resulted in the embryo of intelligence gaining minimal nourishment.


    The corruption of heart and mind that assaulted these men were merely symptoms simr to ¡®fetal movement¡¯. The fetus was hungry and was reminding its ¡®parents¡¯ that it needed to be fed.


    However, most warriors were spiritually weak. How were they capable of enduring the weapons pleas?


    After a few changes in masters, most Immortal Weapons of Misfortune would either be lost in the rivers of history or sealed shut in a location where the sun does not shine. With that, the embryo of intelligence would end up in a deep slumber.


    Right then¡­


    Xia Ji had awoken both the Great Darkness Halberd and the demonic armor that had been bound and sealed by the fourteen Golden Sanskrit Chain.


    He searched through his memory for the information of how to get the weapon to recognize its master from the ancient book he once read: To possess, bond through blood.


    To put it simply, one would need to possess it first andter get it to recognize its master through blood. Clearly, it was not easy to possess such a weapon. Take the Great Darkness Halberd for example, if it was not for Xia Ji¡¯s Trailokya Dhyana that bestowed powerful spiritual strength, he would have been incepted by the demonic energy. The same could be said of the mysterious demonic armor.


    Xia Ji flicked out two drops of blood.


    Whizz! Whizz!


    A drop of blood was shot toward the beast-themed chain armor. It was absorbed quickly, like water soaked up by a sponge. The dark smoke drifting around the demonic armorpletely vanished and it turned into an incredibly mighty and sturdy-looking armor. It had recognized its master.


    The other drop of blood was absorbed by the tip of the dark halberd, but the dark halberd made no change at all. All of a sudden, Xia Ji felt a strong suction on his right finger where it was bleeding. It felt as if something was trying to suck his blood dry, and the source of it wasing from the dark halberd.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    He grunted coldly as his right hand shot straight toward the dark halberd. As he grabbed it, his palm grew a few timesrger, once again demonstrating the Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Form, where the night was haunted by a hundred parading ghosts.


    However, he had just managed half a grip on the dark halberd when the sensation of the suction suddenly disappeared. The demonic energy had beenpletely restrained and the Great Darkness Halberd¡¯s ¡®head¡¯ slumped to the side, falling into the arms of Xia Ji obediently. It had recognized him as its master as well, and transformed into a dark, ice-cold halberd of eighteen feet.


    ¡°We have news¡­¡±


    A loud voice making an announcement came from afar.


    When Xia Ji walked out of the Imperial Armory, an elite guard was already half-kneeling near the entrance of the courtyard. There was a letter held in his hands.


    The guard heard the movement and raised his head to look toward the door. An exceptionally majestic looking man was walking out from the door. His dark hair was dancing behind him and there was a look of calmness in his eyes. He was d in a beast-themed chain armor while his hand gripped the gigantic, ck halberd which was eighteen feet long. He exuberated an aura that was strangely contrasting. It felt like he was Buddha, yet also demon-like. He looked like a vicious general of the ages, but he was also an Imperial Prince kept hidden deep within the pce. It was a contrast that had brought upon a shocking sensation and the guard was left dumbstruck from it.


    It was only when Xia Ji came near toward him that the guard gave a start and quickly said, ¡°Reporting to the marshal, there is news from the frontline.¡±


    Xia Ji grabbed the envelope, tore it open, and nced at it. He kept the letter and said lightly, ¡°You may take your leave. Give an immediate report on news of the battle at the frontline.¡±


    ¡°Yes, marshal!¡±


    The shock experienced by the guard had yet to subside. He lowered his head and bowed as he slowly retreated until he reached a corner before rushing off quickly.


    ¡°They¡¯re already within three hundred miles. Thatst barrier at Tongguan would probably onlyst half a day at most.¡±


    Xia Ji silently calcted the time and walked alone toward the Imperial Harem. The Cloud Pce located within the Imperial Harem was a ce of heavenly bliss on earth. Generations of Imperial Emperors of the Shang Dynasty had implemented many ¡®fantastic ideas¡¯ into Cloud Pce, as they spent time there extravagantly. It was a ce of y and pleasure for the Imperial Emperor and his concubines, and was a forbidden area for all outsiders, including Imperial Princes.


    The Eunuch in charge of guarding the front of the pce had not sensed anything amiss when he saw someoneing. He called out in a bemused tone from afar, ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, you should not be here. Many of the Imperial Concubines in the Imperial Harem may not have left with His Highness, but they are still your elders. You need to properly greet them when you see them. Moreover, only the Imperial Emperor is allowed into the Cloud Pce. You being here does not fit eti¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden sh appeared on his neck.


    Xia Ji pulled back the dark halberd and did not nce at the eunuch guarding the entrance. He walked past him inrge strides while the wound on the eunuch¡¯s neck suddenly made gurgling sounds as fresh blood spewed madly from the wound.


    Why did the blood flow out in such an aggressive manner?


    It was because the dark halberd had produced a strong suction.


    It took just a few steps before the eunuch was lying in a pool of blood. The quintessence blood within his body transformed into a red snake as it slithered from his neck and leaped through the air to be absorbed into the dark halberd. When the halberd had a taste of its wonderful vor, it actually let out a gentle moan that was jumbled up with the sounds made by the wind and snow.


    Xia Ji stood at the entrance of the Cloud Pce. The door was made entirely of ze and the engravings on it emphasized its wasteful extravagance. He nced at it briefly and pushed the door open.


    The only way to change one¡¯s destiny is by desecrating etiquette andw.


    A group of beautiful pce maids was arranging flowers and conducting canvas drawing in the Cloud Pce. When they heard themotion and saw someone entering, they went pale with fear.


    Xia Ji said directly, ¡°Fill the heavenly pool with warm water and light thirty thousand sticks of sandalwood incense.¡±


    The pce maids were aware of current conditions and immediately pulled themselves together. They did not dare say much and quickly lowered their heads as they obeyed his instructions.


    The ninth dragon¡¯s head started bubbling warm spring water. Not long after, all three thousand sticks of sandalwood incense were also lighted one by one.


    Xia Ji took off his armor, but it mysteriously transformed into dark smoke as it lingered around him. Xia Ji could not helpughing.


    ¡°This truly is a demonic armor that has been channeled with intelligence. Stay here on your own for now,¡± he patted the beast-themed chain armor and spoke to it as if it was a fellow human being.


    It was only then that the demonic armor retreated on his own and turned into a whiff of dark smoke as it went toward the sidelines of the Ninth Dragon Heavenly Pool. The dark halberd was also left at the side.


    The thirty-three prayer beads were also ced together. He had not expected for the dark smoke to push them away upon cing it down. It made sure that they were far away from the demonic armor and the dark halberd¡­


    Xia Ji bathed in this extravagant heavenly pool as hepletely rxed his mind and spirits. He had read many books in the past two days and had cultivated many skill type skill beads, which now appeared slowly within his primal spirit.


    Many of the skill beads were white and green. Only a few were blue.


    Most of these skill beads were second or third-rated skills in the martial arts world. Even if he achieved the ninth level with them, it would be worthless.


    The skill beads formed a tidy line as they floated in the air one by one.


    They crisscrossed.


    Xia Ji went through every skill bead. Some of the beads sank while others continued floating in the air.


    An hourter, Xia Ji had a rounded number of one hundred skill beads in his primal spirit.


    The young Imperial Prince took a deep breath and all of a sudden, all thoughts were lost within his spirits. All preordained fates and the uing battle left his mind and went to a faraway ce. A supreme meditative mind escted within him. A spiritual strength as wide as a river filled him with indescribable wonder and mystery. It felt like God, and it felt like the demon.


    As his spiritual strength achieved its climax, he used these one hundred skill beads.


    After the white, green, and blue skill beads were crushed open in his primal spirit one by one, they were supposed to flow all over his body and allow his heart, his skin, bones, muscles, and every internal organ within him to ept the transformation brought upon by the ninth level power of the skill beads.


    However, that did not happen.


    It was because, at the point of being crushed, three huge Buddha forms had suddenly appeared around him, surrounding him in a triangr formation. All three of the Buddhas pointed with their hands toward the center, right between the eyes of the Imperial Prince. The past, present, and future, great wisdom and deeper mediation. It propelled the numerous crushed skill beads between his eyes to be guided by this strong spiritual strength, and they started to slowly fuse.

 Chapter 16

    We Were Just Abandoned


    Spiritual strength may not be able to be perceived directly like vigor path inner vitality was, but it could meld with heaven and earth, creating Buddhist instruments, dispel and transform evil energy, and fuse skills.


    However, this sort of fusing was not without its restrictions. That was why Xia Ji had selected a hundred second or third-rate skill beads that involved using weapons of length. To put it in another way, the skill beads he chose had to be simple and at the same time, they had to be rted to using weapons of length. One cannot be without the other.


    This was the reward he reaped for reading more than a thousand books throughout the snowy nights without sleep or rest.


    With the help of his formidable spiritual strength as a mediator, the hundred skill beads made out of mainly white and green slowly fused as they formed a vortex. In the end, they solidified into one light purple skill bead¡ªHundred Form (Exclusive) (Ninth level).


    ¡°It¡¯s just a light purple color. Looks like adding even more ordinary skills won¡¯t help with breaking through to superior dharma.


    Xia Ji was slightly disappointed. He nced at the word in the brackets again and a realization dawned on him. ¡°Exclusive means that I must be the only one possessing this dharma and no one else can have it. Besides that, I can also continue withprehending it to further enhance the skill level¡­ Hmm, that isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    ¡°Hundred Form, is to self-cultivate hundreds of ordinary skillsets to the ninth level, andter discard the impurities so only the essence remains.?After that, the essences will be fused into one and cultivated hundreds of times over to turn into a skill. This would reduce many gaudy and unnecessary actions.¡±


    ¡°With a weapon of length at hand, I can use all of those skills. With that, I can utilize the dark halberd to unleash my full strength.¡±


    Xia Ji experienced the proficiency level of the Hundred Form in his mind and muscles. It was not long before the fatigue from fusing the skills set in.


    He had finished thest of his preparations, so he decided to empty his body and mind and went into a status that was ¡®tensed yet rxed, excited yet serene¡¯.


    He leaned backward as he enjoyed the water flowing from the ninth dragon head and the fragrant clouds created by the incense. Three to four inches of white silky fog drifted about quietly on the floors of Cloud Pce while outside the pce, it was snowing heavily. This was the favorite weather of Guifang¡¯s Frost Giants.


    The pce maids and eunuch had quickly spread the message of the Seventh Imperial Prince barging into Cloud Pce earlier on. The concubines left behind had slowly assembled there. They saw the zed door shut tight, as well as the eunuch lying in the pool of blood. For a eunuch who was entrusted to guard Cloud Pce, he would undoubtedly have a pretty good hand in martial arts, but he had still ended up dead.


    Everyone at the Imperial Harem looked at each other. The news of ¡®the Heir Apparent dying in battle and his army of a hundred thousand obliterated while the exotic tribes were close by as they approached toy the city under siege¡¯ could not be kept under wraps. It had now spread throughout the Imperial Pce. Themoners may be oblivious to the truth, but everyone in the Imperial Pce was aware of the dire situation. Even though they knew there was no way of escape because the carriages in the Imperial pce were all gone, a few doors in the pce were still being guarded heavily by soldiers to the death.


    The Imperial Emperor could leave.


    The Imperial City could be besieged.


    However, they would still need to ¡®die rather than submit, fight to the death and to have an Imperial Prince guard the city¡¯. This way, it would save the grace of the Imperial family and give the soldiers of the Shang Dynasty a great uplift in spirits and leave a spark burning in them. When spring arrived and the snow melted, they would be able to gain the favor of the people and it would be time to counter-attack and take back the city.


    Everyone who was left in the pce had been given up as a sacrifice.


    Some had epted this, but others had not.


    It did not matter if they had epted the situation or not as right now as they were all shrouded in frightened panic.


    All those in the Imperial Harem looked at the other side of the zed door. What did the Seventh Imperial Prince, who was left here as a scapegoat, n on doing?


    Was he looking to enjoy life to the fullest before his death?


    There were a few pretty concubines who began contemting going through the door and servicing him.


    If the Seventh Imperial Prince chose to escape, there might be a chance he would take them.


    However, the women did not dare to do this so tantly in front of each other.


    There were many outside Cloud Pce, but it was dead quiet.


    ¡°Report~~~¡±


    A voice could be heard from afar.


    As Xia Ji had given instructions earlier, this elite guard was able to enter the Imperial Harem. When he saw the bevy of beauties in the Imperial Harem, he quickly lowered his head and did not dare to stare. He half-knelt in front of Cloud Pce and said loudly, ¡°Reporting to the marshal, there¡¯s urgent news from the frontline!¡±


    The voice of the Imperial Prince came from behind the zed door, ¡°Go on.¡±


    The elite guard was taken aback. This was ssified military news. There was no precedent of announcing something like this in public.


    However, he could not disobey a direct order from the marshal. He tore the letter open and read it out loud, ¡°Tongguan has been breached. Guifang¡¯s army is now within a hundred miles and they will arrive at the Imperial Capital in four hours at most.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of refugees areing in from the West as they are escaping toward the Imperial City in hordes. General Deng would like to know from the marshal about what to do with them.¡±


    ¡°Let him do as he sees fit.¡±


    The guard was slightly stunned but replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, he retreated with his head lowered.


    As the pce maids, eunuchs and concubines heard thetest news, it no longer mattered to them that outsiders were allowed into the Imperial Harem. They looked at each other and the situation descended into chaos quickly.


    None of them wanted to die. Everyone wanted to leave, everyone wanted to escape, but no one could.


    The Imperial Emperor had considered this. Xia Ji would have been one of those who had wanted to escape, which was why the steward was left behind to guard the Imperial Capital. Unexpectedly, the steward had three of his limbs broken but Xia Ji did not escape.


    The concubines thought quickly as each of them threw themselves toward the door of Cloud Pce as they shouted through the zed door.


    ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, the exotic tribes are not to be trifled with. It would be the best strategy to retreat first and make careful ns.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, I¡¯m Beauty Wang, Imperial Concubine Yu really liked me when she was still alive, and I¡¯ve always been privately concerned about your well-being.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, even if you aren¡¯t thinking for yourself, you need to consider the Ninth Imperial Princess¡­ Once we leave the Imperial City, we¡¯ll do everything within our power to put in a good word for you.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince¡­¡±


    The voices rose one after the other.


    The exotic tribes would arrive at the Imperial Capital in four hours. What would that mean?


    Everyone present understood the impact clearly.


    Hell on earth was about to befall them.


    Right now, the only one who could make an early escape and bring them along was the Seventh Imperial Prince who was now in Cloud Pce.


    The pce maids wept, the concubines were in a panic mess, and the eunuchs were terrified¡­


    Bam!


    As there were too many people pushing from the back, the zed door was subsequently pushed open. The concubines at the front dove into Cloud Pce. It really did look like heaven within as the cloudy mist wafted about.


    In the haziness of it all, a divine yet devilish figure slowly got up:


    The figure was d in a beast-themed chain armor and his hand clutched an eighteen-foot dark halberd while wearing a thirty-three-piece prayer bead.


    There was something forceful about this figure thatpelled everyone who wanted to continue speaking to hold their tongues. All they could do was watch him walk out of Cloud Pce, carrying the halberd over his shoulder while striding further and further away. No one dared to run after him.


    ¡­


    The Ninth Imperial Princess was dolling herself up in front of the bronze mirror. She took special care at the thought of the possibility of this being her face during death. She patted some blush on herself and took out a long box from below her bed. She removed a dagger in a White Shark scabbard from the box and tried pulling it out.?The cold glow from the dagger chilled the air around it. It was clearly very sharp, more than capable of piercing through the heart in one stroke.


    Xia Xiaosu was making sure to keep it close to her when there was a knock on her room door. A familiar voice could be heard from outside the door, saying something she had not expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was momentarily stunned, but cocked her head to the side and smiled. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Xia Ji said from outside the door, ¡°Mutton soup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put any pepper in it. I¡¯m afraid I might suddenly need water halfway through the fight.¡±


    Xia Xiaosuughed and gently replied, ¡°Very well.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Goodnight


    ¡°Report~~~ Reporting to the marshal, the refugees are flooding into the Imperial Capital in hordes and even themoners have found out about the exotic tribesing. It¡¯s toote to escape. General Deng and city lieutenants from different parties are sending men to maintain order. Some of the young men among themoners have volunteered courageously to defend the city. General Deng has made a special arrangement for this and has distributed weapons to them.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s voice was casual as usual, ¡°Understood. Update meter on what happens next.¡±


    ¡°Yes, marshal!¡±


    Beneath the roof.


    The sky was dark.


    Xia Ji took off his armor and ced the demon halberd against the corner of the wall. His prayer beads hung on a branch that was heavy with snow. He lit a candle and sat on the small purple sandalwood tea table while waiting for Xia Xiaosu.


    Xia Xiaosu had yet to return when another elite guard in charge of updating the news came running from afar while holding onto antern.


    ¡°Report~~~ Reporting to the marshal, Guifang¡¯s army is now thirty miles outside of the city, but there are still many refugees. General Deng wants to close the city¡¯s gates, but many of themoners are doubting him as they think he is nning to shut the remaining refugees out of the city and send them to their deaths. General Deng has executed a few dozen people before finally closing the city gates, but there are still many refugees who couldn¡¯t make it into the city and those people have started cursing us from beneath the city.¡±


    Xia Ji replied, ¡°Understood. Update me againter.¡±


    The elite guards hesitated before sighing and said, ¡°Yes, marshal!¡±


    Amid the snow stood Xia Xiaosu, who looked just like she did two years ago. She was holding a red, wooden rice box as she knocked on the door and entered with a smile. She sat down opposite her older brother and took out the mutton soup from the rice box, and two bottles of fine wine.


    They had a very quiet meal.


    They were halfway through the meal.


    Another set of urgent footsteps arrived at the door, followed by a voice calling out, ¡°Report~~~¡±


    It was not long before another elite guard bearing news half-knelt in front of the door. ¡°Reporting to the marshal, the exotic tribes¡­ have started attacking the city. General Deng has yet to spot the Frost Giants, but these giants are good at hiding in the snowy winds and are unpredictable!¡±


    Xia Jie drank a mouthful of hot soup and paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Understood. Update me againter.¡±


    The vague sound of people killing could be heard from afar. The entire Imperial City was in turmoil.


    Some of the concubines had started lighting incense and praying to Buddha in the Imperial Pce while others were crying. Some wanted to escape but had to face the bitter reality after making a huge scene.


    Xia Xiaosu drank her soup quietly. She raised her head to nce at her older brother under the candlelight. He was always so calm. Even if heaven and earth were about to fall apart, he would still be this way. Her heart quietened along with the peacefulness he brought about.


    ¡°Report~~~¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the marshal, Guifang has stopped attacking the city and has now made camp twenty miles away. However, one of their generals is standing firm with his sword and is inviting challengers to fight him right outside the city. Five of our army¡¯s best generals have gone on to fight him one-on-one, but have all been killed and he left while roaring withughter. The morale in the city has now gotten worse. General Deng has ordered for torches to be set up every one hundred meters outside the city to light up the view to prevent an ambush by the Frost Giants.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Update me againter.¡±


    ¡°Marshal, General Deng is asking when you n to head to the city¡¯s walls.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, marshal.¡±


    When the elite guard left, Xia Xiaosu said, ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you head there tonight? The morale of the frontliners are low, but if you appear, it will boost their spirits.¡±


    ¡°Xiaosu, do you think I should guard the city?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason why you stayed behind?¡±


    ¡°Xiaosu, let me ask you this. If the city is sessfully guarded, what would happen to you and me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    There was a perplexed look on Xia Xiaosu¡¯s face as she started thinking about this. She had clearly not thought about this.


    Xia Ji did not wait for her answer. He sipped the wine while saying soulfully, ¡°The Imperial Emperor would return and I would give my life at the frontline. You would be married off to Tujue and no one would think whatever we did was significant or meant anything at all. Themoners and the soldiers, all of them would believe that they were the ones who had guarded this city.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡±


    Xia Xiaosu, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You may think I¡¯m cruel or selfish, but I¡¯ve never nned to guard this city, nor do I n to save anyone. If we stop the exotic tribes from killing, if the city doesn¡¯t experience hopeless desperation, if blood does not flow like a river, how could anyone recognize my importance?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want fame and fortune, I don¡¯t want the respect and fear of others. What I want is to use this city and change both our destinies. What has anyone else got to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Big brother¡­¡± Xia Xiaosu was shocked but after a brief thought, she realized that her big brother was just going to the frontlines as a mascot. She should let him boast all he wanted.


    That was why she bit back the argument she wanted to make and simply smiled, ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±


    Xia Ji gave a warm, gentle look at the young girl in front of him. He held her head with both of his and their foreheads touched close together as he whispered, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu had a million things she wanted to say but she voiced none of them. All she did was said quietly, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Morning arrived.


    The Frost Giants did not attack the night before. Clearly, they had yet to arrive.


    Guifang¡¯s superior general, Chi Kui, rode a huge wolf as he continued his challenge outside the city.


    This general spoke thenguage of the Central in as he bellowed, ¡°Is the Shang Dynasty not a great and proud country? Isn¡¯t there anyone who can take up my challenge? Good-for-nothings! You¡¯re all just good-for-nothings!¡±


    He raged at the opposition mockingly. The morale gradually dropped among the soldiers guarding the Imperial Capital as right outside the snowy grounds of the city were five heads brought along by Chi Kui.


    All five of these severed heads belonged to great generals of their army¡­


    They had all died in the hands of Chi Kui yesterday night.


    Right then.


    In the army¡¯s tent.


    Deng Jue had not slept for an entire night. He looked around. There was only silence.


    Someone suddenly entered the tent as a trusted soldier sent word. ¡°The master of the Lu family from the capital city, Lu Jiang, is willing to strike down Chi Kui outside the city.¡±


    Lu Jiang was a renowned swordsman within the capital city. He was famous for the Purple Lightning Sword Technique and had killed many powerful bandits. He had even gained a strong reputation for winning many martial artspetitions.


    When Deng Jue heard Lu Jiang¡¯s name, he knew that it was a sign that well-known families hailing from the martial arts world were willing to help with defending the city. He got up in delight and quickly headed outside as he shouted from afar, ¡°Master Lu, you¡¯vee from a long way. Wee.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Ji had not only regained his spirits but was also in peak condition after enjoying the incense, taking a bath, changing his attire, and having a good sleep.


    He gripped his eighteen-foot demonic halberd as he rode on arge horse and passed the streets. A thousand guards followed behind him in an orderly line. Xia Xiaosu followed on horseback beside him as well. She nced at her older brother now and then. Somehow, this felt weird for her. She was still unable to connect her brother who studied Buddhist scriptures with this foreboding figure currently riding next to her.


    A booming sound of drumming loud enough to make the heavens tremble could be heard from the front. It did not take long¡­ before the drumming stopped. Following which the entire city wall fell silent once again. It was clear that another general sent out by the Shang Dynasty was in.


    The cursing and roaringughter made by the exotic tribes could be heard from afar, but Deng Jue kept the gates shut and stayed in. He did not send anyone else to their deaths. Already neen were dead. Even the master of the Lu family was in. A swordsman such as the Lu family master was obviously not used to the savage charge-and-kill style of his opponent. Even though the Lu family master had excellent sword technique, he was only able to endure three rounds of blows before being shed in half by Chi Kui.


    When Guifang had breached the city, they had seized many of the Shang Dynasty¡¯s weapons that were used to attack cities. Right now, they had pushed out catapults obtained from Tongguan, cing them in formation from afar as they loaded the weapons with rocks and flung the projectiles.


    Woosh, woosh, woosh!


    At that moment, gigantic rocks flew through the air as they soared past the city¡¯s wall, flying straight toward the Imperial Capital.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The rocks exploded within the city and created utter chaos as themoners ran hectically deeper into the city like tides returning to the sea.


    Suddenly, one of these gigantic rocks hurtled toward a street not far from Xia Ji.


    Beneath the gigantic rock was a little girl who was sobbing loudly. It looked like she was separated from her family.


    The little girl was about to be smashed into a lump of meat when a sudden dark figure zoomed past. The guards immediately noticed the Seventh Imperial Prince had vanished from his horse.


    In one swift motion, Xia Ji grabbed the little girl who was scared out of her mind with his left hand as he rushed in at a rapid speed.


    He ced the little girl down and tousled her hair as a woman came running toward them from afar, calling out ¡°my little girl¡±. When the little girl heard the familiar voice, she turned to look at the voice. She broke out in sobs as she ran toward the woman and leaped into her arms.


    The woman had not seen what transpired. When she saw the horrifyingly foreboding figure, she quickly carried her daughter and left in fright.


    Unperturbed, Xia Ji returned to his horse. The situation was not tragic enough yet and he was not in a rush to exit the city.


    Xia Xiaosu smiled. ¡®Big brother, you said so yourself yesterday that you won¡¯t care about saving people, yet you saved someone today. Do men often like saying things they don¡¯t mean?¡¯


    Her big brother¡¯s movements were truly quick, although being this fast would not be of much use. Even an Imperial Princess such as her was aware that the most important factor to have during a confrontation in battle was strength.

 Chapter 18

    The City Would Be Destroyed When Faced With A Great Army!


    When Xia Ji arrived at the city gates, the morale all round had already dropped to the lowest point. Someone shouted out, ¡°The Seventh Imperial Prince is here.¡±


    The people around started to make amotion as each of them squeezed forward to get a better look.


    They saw a formidable-looking Imperial Prince in ck armor walk toward them on the stone path. Behind the Imperial Prince was a splendidly dressed Imperial Princess, followed by a thousand severe-looking guards.


    The sight of the Imperial family making a personal appearance at the frontlines gave the soldiers guarding the city a boost of confidence, and morale among them started to build up gradually.


    Xia Ji followed along the curving bluestone steps leading toward the top of the world. Eunuch Mei and the steward were waiting for him. The steward, who was sitting in a wheelchair, nodded at him with a sneer. He said nothing. Today was the day they would die. Whatever that needed to be said, could be said in theherworld.


    Regardless, the Imperial Emperor¡¯s prediction was about toe true. The only difference was that it would include sacrificing his own life as well.


    Deng Jue was stunned when he saw the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s formidable-looking armor and weapon, but he quickly pulled himself together as he personally led the Imperial Prince and Princess into the only little tower on the city walls. The tower was filled with fine liquor. He asked, ¡°Your Highness, does this ce work for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you may stay here¡­ I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    After Deng Jue left, Xia Ji stood within the tower on the city gates as he looked down on the battlefield.


    The snow gleamed white as bodies piled up. It was like witnessing hell. Close to millions of refugees outside the city had been captured by the Guifang army. The army killed some every day in an act of provocation, with what seemed to be at least a thousand victims every time.


    Xia Xiaosu leaned on the window of the tower and cried as she watched. ¡°Sob sob sob, sob sob sob¡­¡±


    The crying got louder as the make-up on her face soon got blemished.


    Xia Ji asked in astonishment, ¡°What are you crying about?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu, ¡°It¡¯s so sad that so many people died.¡±


    Xia Ji reached out to pull his sister into his arms and gently rubbed her eyes. ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu fell silent obediently, but her tears continued flowing as she watched the mountains of bodies pile up amidst the bloody sea beneath the city with her messy face.


    A slight change seemed to be happening to the Guifang army from afar. From within the drifting snow, dozens of giants, five or six meters tall, appeared. The skin of these giants was a slight mystical blue. Heavy drifting snow flew about around them. In their hands were spiked clubs twenty feet long. They wore skulls around their necks, some belonging to human beings while some were from wild beasts.


    ¡°Are those the Frost Giants? They¡¯re actually using skulls as essories?¡±


    ¡°Ancient books exin that those are their proudest spoils of war. They use it to disy their imposing power and prestige. Normally it would be made up of enemies who were in challenging battles with them, or powerful people from tribes and cities they have conquered. Only these people had the right to be their skull essories. Like¡­ You and me, for example,¡± Xia Jie looked at his pale-faced younger sister as heughed.


    Xia Xiaosu trembled in fright as her tears stopped flowing. She did not want her head to be chopped off after death andter yed and dried into an essory.


    The Frost Giants brought upon a fresh round of fierce battle. These Frost Giants lived up to their names as the snow and wind yielded to them. Neither sword nor spear could hurt them and they did not bother to hide as they walked directly toward the city gates.


    Deng Jue¡¯s voice roared from the city¡¯s wall immediately, ¡°Release the arrows!!¡±


    Thousands of bows could be heard firing in that instant.


    The Frost Giants paused for a moment as the arrowsnded on them along with the snow. There were clear ¡®ding¡¯ sounds as the arrows struck. However, the arrows could do nothing more than momentarily stop the giants in their steps.


    Once the rain of arrows stopped, they continued moving forward.


    Did it wound them? Not at all. The arrows could not even pierce through the Icy Snow armor¡¯s defense, much less even touch the skins of the giants.


    ¡°Big brother, what are they nning to do?¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°They are, of course, nning to st open the city gates with their spiked clubs. They have solid defense and brute strength, what need is there to do anything borate?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu asked, ¡°Why are there only a dozen or so giants? Didn¡¯t the frontlines report three thousand Frost Giants? Otherwise, the Heir Apparent and his huge army of a hundred thousand would not have been obliterated in just one night ambush.¡±


    Xia Jie gave it some thought and held his chin in his hand as he replied, ¡°The ancient books said that these giants usually do not like to be too far away from their base. This would mean¡­ It is possible that many of these giants returned to their base after sieging the Wolf Restraining Pass. Those who are here now are possibly giants who have a particrly adventurous spirit.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu could not help but rolled her eyes as she jeered, ¡°What adventurous spirit?¡±


    Xia Ji replied seriously, ¡°Self-breakthrough, being a pioneer, to be enterprising and innovative.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu burst outughing.


    If Xia Ji could see through this situation, then so could Deng Jue. The army¡¯s strong shot crossbows now aimed for the giants below the city. Thick volleys of powerful arrows sliced through the wind and snow as a sharp sonic sound rang through the air, piercing across the sky as they shot toward the giants.


    The Icy Snow armor shattered.


    However, the power of the shots all but wore off upon meeting its target. There was not much force left when the arrows came into contact with the giants¡¯ skins, which rendered them useless.


    A look of inevitable dread could be seen in the eyes of the soldiers guarding at the top of the city as they watched the Frost Giants closing in. All they could do was continue aiming at the giants as they let loose more arrows.


    As for the young men who were helping to defend the city, they had long lost their initial courage and vigor.


    ¡°These monsters, how can we possibly win¡­¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t human at all!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who goes up against them, there is no way these monsters can be killed.¡±


    As the Frost Giants got nearer, more panicking voices could be heard. Even Deng Jue had done everything he could. Besides that, there were many renowned families, and those from the brotherhood of martial artists who were helping to guard the city looked on with unrestrained terror as they watched the movements of the giants.


    A swordsman suddenly said, ¡°Sorrowful Divine Monk from Leiyin Temple has great power and he possesses a Buddhist instrument as well. Who can convince him toe here and defeat these giants?¡±


    The steward, who was in the wheelchair, sneered in his heart. Leiyin Temple had long predicted that this would be a major catastrophe for the Imperial City. They had closed their doors during this period while many monks had imed their desire to spread the word of Buddhism to the South, thus left along with the Imperial Emperor. How would it be possible for Sorrowful Divine Monk to get involved with such a destiny?


    Another middle-aged man from a renowned family, who was holding onto an iron sword, said, ¡°I heard that the great schr of the Imperial Court, Lu Qi, cultivates in the Great Auspicious Aura and was bestowed the Divine Schrly instrument of the Demon ying Whip. If he was here, he would surely be able to y these giants¡­¡±


    The steward gave a condescending smile when he heard this. Lu Qi would never ¡®do something he knows he could not do¡¯. The ¡®Qi¡¯ in his name was derived from the Chinese saying of ¡®Emte those with wisdom and self-reflect when meeting those without wisdom¡¯ [TN: The word ¡®Qi¡¯ in Chinese means to ¡®look toward¡¯ or ¡¯emte¡¯ in this phrase].


    That was why when the news was received about the exotic tribes forcing their way in ruthlessly, he had suggested to the Imperial Emperor overnight, ¡°Those who do something they know they could not do, are foolish. Those who do not do something they know they could not do, are wise. Your Highness, you are now in a position of grave danger, why not build a new capital in the South and build your army in the next year. Wait for the right time and ce for us to exact our revenge.¡±


    The Imperial Emperor epted the suggestion and Lu Qi was now at the Imperial Emperor¡¯s side, protected and surrounded by an army of fifty thousand. He must be thousands of miles away by now.


    The rest of the people here did not escape because the news was either held back from them, their families and businesses here were too big to make the move, or the city gates were locked and they could not escape, which was why they had to stay on for the brutal fight.


    The steward may look calm on the surface but he was sneering wickedly in his heart. The world under the heavens came merrily together because of beneficial gains, and the world under the heavens fell apart with disorder because of beneficial gains. He looked toward the tower afar and could vaguely spot two figures within.


    Seventh Imperial Prince, death was awaiting him. It was only with his death that His Highness¡¯s mission would be consideredplete and the steward could finally fulfill the grudge he held. He cocked his head toward Eunuch Mei and said, ¡°Eunuch Mei, if the Seventh Imperial Prince dies, send me to the heavens with one stroke and make your escape.¡±


    On the other side, Deng Jue had sent out soldiers who were prepared to die. They had huge shields and long spears in their hands to defend the city gates and, at the same time, more siege weapons of war had been added onto the top of the city wall. Gigantic and powerful crossbows, catapults with ming rocks had all made their appearances¡­


    When Guifang saw the city gates open, thousands of vanguards riding on wolves rushed toward the direction of the refugees. There was no escape route for the refugees and they could only run toward the gate with all their might when they saw the city gates open.


    A bloody battle started once again, much like a meat-grinding machine amidst the windy snow.

 Chapter 19

    They May Appear Mediocre But That Is Only Until The Fat Lady Sings


    War, was nothing short of hell.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess wept from the start of the first battle to the next as she witnessed hell unfold before her eyes. Xia Ji finally could not take her tears and stood up to walk out of the tower. He picked a vat of hard liquor and approached the sidelines of hell.


    The sky above the Imperial City was iron-grey and clouds umted over it in dense pressure, much like an ink painting of low-hanging mountains being bound mid-air between the great powers of heaven and earth.


    This time, the Imperial City¡¯s defense managed to hold up once again, but the number of casualties was now incalcble. Both doors of the city gates had deep indentations and spear holes. The doors could be barely shut tight. Many random heavy objects were ced haphazardly against the doors to obstruct them and prevent the exotic tribes from conducting a sudden attack.


    Xia Ji knocked open the vat of liquor sealed with soil. His fingers grabbed onto the cool side of the vat as he swirled the aromatic fine liquor and brought it to his lips.


    He lifted his head.


    He drank his fill.


    The alcohol warmed his insides.


    It was like a quiet fire burning within him.


    ¡­


    There was a grim expression on Deng Jue¡¯s face as he walked toward the tower. He had lost the sharpness and vigor from the days before and now looked especially old and frail. He was suffering from extreme fatigue and his body was covered with bloodstains. Some of the blood was his own but most of it was from the enemies of his fellow soldiers.


    There was a suddenmotion from below the city once again. Deng Jue turned to look and saw another superior general from Guifang approaching from afar while riding on a gigantic wolf. He stood below the city and gave his ghost-headed saber a swing. Heughed uproariously while shouting out, ¡°Are you Shang Dynasty people that worthless? You can¡¯t defend your city and can¡¯t even win a one-to-one fight. Who else dares take up my challenge? Hahaha!!¡±


    Deng Jue recognized this man. This was the Guifang superior general who had consecutively beheaded a total of neen of his generals and swordsmen, Chi Kui.


    It was unheard of for an army not to take up such a challenge from the enemy during battle as this would result in the army¡¯s morale to plummet, but Deng Jue no longer cared for this. Was there even any morale left?


    Everyone was still standing their ground not because of morale, but because of their basic instinct to endure, and all will end once they have endured this to the death.


    Deng Jue walked to a corner and saw the Imperial Prince in ck armor drinking liquor. Emotions welled up within him. He had heard that this Imperial Prince had been imprisoned deep within the pce for two years. For those past two years, he had been studying Buddhist scriptures. There was indeed an air of serenity about him. Besides that, there was also a sense of heroic spirit within him.


    As Deng Jue was thinking about this, he had already walked to the side of Xia Ji. He stood at the same spot as Xia Ji and peered down below the city, suddenly saying quietly, ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, you have kept your promise to guard this ce without leaving. I am truly impressed but the capital can no longer stand. Your Highness, you should¡­ just leave.¡±


    Xia Ji did not reply. All he did was hold on to the vat of liquor as he continued drinking ferociously. He finished thest drop and threw the vat aside casually, letting it break into pieces, before replying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next moment, Deng Jue watched disbelievingly as he jumped off the city wall in one leap and reached out with his right hand at the same time. The dark halberd, which was leaning against the wall, flew toward him. It sailed through the sky and fell into Xia Ji¡¯s hand. High above the skies, the Imperial Prince¡¯s dark hair fluttered wildly, the look in his eyes calm as a deepke.


    Bam!!


    He fell below the city heavily.


    The frozen soil of the earth cracked within inches as it bore the impact of the great power. It was like meteorites had struck the face of the earth.


    Up above on the city walls, Deng Jue¡¯s mind buzzed and went nk. Did the prince¡¯s ¡®okay¡¯ mean doing this??


    Below the city, Chi Kui was also shocked by the way Xia Ji had appeared and was taken aback by the bravado that came with it. He could not help asking, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Xia Ji replied, ¡°Xia Ji.¡±


    Before he could even say the word ¡®Ji¡¯, a mighty thundering could be hearding from the earth at each of his steps.


    As the Rays of the Nine Suns shone magnificently within him in an unending cycle, his figure had turned into a bright shadow made of light,bining with the circling dark energy of the demonic halberd as it stood out horizontally.


    Chi Kui had killed neen people in a row. His killing had scared his opponents so much that none would take up his challenge. This boosted his confidence tremendously. Even though he was shaken from the shock, he was not about to run off at this first meeting. Even though he was thinking curiously, ¡®Who is this Xia Ji and why didn¡¯t he announce his identity earlier? When did the Shang Dynasty have such a powerhouse?¡¯


    He reacted swiftly when he saw the other party rushing toward him.


    A vicious look shed in his eyes as his thick legs covered in armor held on tight to the gigantic wolf he rode. He firmly gripped his ghost-headed saber and rode swiftly toward the new opponent.


    Rat tat tat¡­


    The two figures shed at each other at a great speed, much like two lightning strikes crashing into each other, colliding heavily.


    Xia Ji did not use any particr technique. The dark halberd shed with the Rays of the Nine Suns as the burning knife of the halberd came down with a booming sound. Chi Kui roared as an aura of bloody rage appeared on the ghost-headed saber while it sliced through the air to meet its opponent!


    The halberd struck downward.


    The saber shattered.


    The halberd sliced through the space where Chi Kui was.


    Xia Ji walked right through the superior general of Gui Fang and continued onward. His arms extended outward as his long halberd appeared with its full eighteen feet of glory. The zing light and dark energy intertwined like double dragons.


    Behind him, a line of blood appeared on the body of the unconquerable Guifang general who stood at the battlefront. The same line of blood extended to the back of the gigantic wolf. The scene paused for two seconds before the bloody line exploded into a thicker line and the two fell, sliced into perfect halves.


    Chi Kui, his giant wolf, and the ghost-headed saber all fell onto the snowy ground. The look of shock could still be seen on the halved face of Chi Kui.


    Upon the walls of the Imperial Capital, within the towers, numerous pairs of eyes were focused onto this Imperial Prince in the ck armor. Many had yet to realize that the fight had ended.


    Deng Jue was still standing at the railings as his old, tired eyes stared below the city. The shock in his eyes had mixed emotions. His hands were unconsciously digging into the crevices of the brick wall.


    Xia Ji had walked further away.


    The Guifang army formation and base were six or seven miles away where millions of refugees were kept captive.


    Numerous eyes stared at the figure of the Imperial Prince in ck armor. It was silent, but very soon, roars erupted from Guifang as they raged against the Imperial Prince in ck armor.


    Xia Ji walked between the two armies as he waved his dark halberd and pointed at the vast infantry and horses, saying lightly, ¡°Next.¡±


    A tall, stalwart, strong-looking man immediately appeared from Guifang¡¯s base camp. He was riding a giant wolf as he nced coldly at the ck-armored general who did not even have a mount, and sneered coldly.


    He held a giant ax as he suddenly sped up and rushed toward Xia Ji, going for the kill. The daunting momentum heightened about him as he sped toward Xia Ji on his giant wolf. An exploding shout came out of him when he arrived in front of the Imperial Prince in ck armor. His imposing manner climaxed as his giant ax shed through the windy snow.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The dark halberd in Xia Ji¡¯s right hand drilled into the ground. He did not even need to use the Hundred Form as his figure rushed forward. His right palm faced toward the front and during this process, an image of the eighteen levels of hell appeared on his hand. It was the form of the Night Parade of a Hundred Ghosts. His hand expanded into a giant palm.


    The giant palm sailed through the air and went through the giant ax as it grabbed the strong man from Guifang in one move.


    The stalwart, vicious-looking strongman was shocked, but he could not react. He flew through the air as the giant hand struck him and crumpled hard onto the ground along with the giant wolf beneath him.


    Bam!!!


    They were like two mosquitoes filled with blood that had exploded from a p of the hand. Fresh blood sttered all around them. The giant wolf and strong man had shriveled up.


    The fresh blood flowed into Xia Ji¡¯s ck armor and once again, it turned into a blood snake as it slithered around the dark halberd, like water absorbed by a sponge, as it was consumed.


    ¡°Too weak.¡±


    Heaven and earth were silent as the wind and snow billowed around the man.


    Xia Ji did not hold onto the halberd. He opened up his arms and continued walking forward in the raging wind and snow, his cold voice saying, ¡°Next.¡±


    He had just said this when another bearded Guifang general, who was more than two meters tall, came forward. He frowned as he stared intently at Xia Ji for a moment. He was clearly trying to figure out Xia Ji¡¯s weakness. His eyes suddenly brightened as he gripped his sword andmanded his horse to rush forward for the kill.


    When he closed the distance to Xia Ji, the tall and foreboding general suddenly leaped from his horse. The huge sword in his hand gave a cold ring as it shed downward menacingly in an unavoidable attack.


    Xia Ji looked at the vibrating de. His expression did not change as his head moved to the side. Two fingers on his right hand pressed casually to the side and a zing light shed from his fingers. There was a golden explosion amidst the electrical energy as it pushed against the saber that was rushing down to meet him.


    The saber was vibrated away by the swift action!


    Xia Ji took the opportunity to take a step forward as he grabbed the skull of the burly man. He gave a forceful twist and flung the man¡¯s head onto the ground casually.


    His movement was too quick and the mighty horse behind him was still galloping forward with the headless corpse on it. It continued running for a hundred meters before the corpse fell to the ground.


    Xia Ji shifted his gaze to the Guifang army in the distance and shouted, ¡°Are there any more?!¡±


    It took a short while after his shout before another stalwart, vicious-looking general from Guifang came roaring from among the crowd. The Guifang soldiers opened up a path for him when he passed them. It was clear that this person was someone of considerable status in Guifang.


    He had no weapon on him, but came raging forward like an agitated brown bear as he made a mad dash toward Xia Ji. He gained furious momentum as he came, his muscles tightening around him like tree roots. His entire body tensed up like a strong bow being stretched to the limit. When he got within striking range, he raised his fist for a punch.


    The punch broke through the windy snow and boomed like a p of thunder on a windy night, as if firecrackers had been set off.


    Xia Ji stood steadfast where he was and waved his right hand as he opened up his palms. Five zing suns rose from his five fingers while four suns remained within his palms, burning brightly with life.


    He clenched his fist and his five fingers held on viciously tight on the nine suns. He did not even bother to evade the powerful attack and met the punch head-on.


    Fist against fist.


    Bam!!


    He released his vigor path!


    The vitality of the nine suns drove into the body of this warrior from Guifang, like a delicate leather hose connecting to a powerful water pump.


    All of a sudden, the brute¡¯s body expanded by a few times. His skin could no longer endure the expansion as he painfully held on for a few seconds before exploding in a bloody ssh. His blood and flesh sttered, falling onto Xia Ji¡¯s face. However, it was burnt off by the inner vitality of the Nine Suns and was quickly absorbed by the demonic armor as the flesh and blood fell upon it.


    The snow fell.


    The blood rose.


    Xia Ji stood between both army formations as his right hand grabbed a piece of burning flesh that had fallen onto the armor on his shoulder and he flung it away nonchntly before waving his hand toward the distance.


    The Guifang warriors appeared one after the other on their wolves, each exploding to their deaths by Xia Ji¡¯s crude and cruel fashion.


    This massacre triggered thoughts of thest ancient generation¡¯s way of killing, which had the bloodiest and most savage methods.


    As the figures upon the walls of the Imperial Capital watched dumbfounded, they slowly regained their morale.


    It would be soon.


    The snowy ground in front of Xia Ji waspletely colored red by blood. The scene looked like a butcher who was just done with cutting up meat and had dropped remnants of his trade all about.?Many ces even had flesh and blood piled up into little hills.


    Chi Kui had in neen, but now, Xia Ji¡¯s extreme kills had far exceeded this number.


    There were birds in the North that stayed hidden within the tall mountains. They had magnificent feathers and did not fly nor sing for three years, waiting for the right moment of wind and cloud to form.


    When the winds and clouds arrived, these birds would immediately fly straight up into the sky despite never pping their wings in the air. They may appear mediocre, but it was only until the fatdy sings.


    The Imperial City and Guifang watched the Imperial Prince standing in the middle of the dance floor. He had been studying Buddhist scriptures for more than three years but was now like a demon gone mad.


    For a moment, heaven and earth were silent.


    There was no longer anyone rushing out from the Guifang army¡¯s camp. The battlefield was like a meat grinding machine that had now fallen into a dead silence.


    Xia Ji casually tossed a human head aside as he said with a calm expression while circting his inner vitality, ¡°Next.¡±


    However, no one answered him again and there was no enemy appearing from the army.


    This Shang Dynasty Imperial Prince waited for a long moment before his lips suddenly broke into a smile. He lifted his head and startedughing madly as the sound pierced the ears of both armies amidst the snowstorm.

 Chapter 20

    Do You Think You Are Really Strong?


    The Shang Dynasty¡¯s Seventh Imperial Princeughed uproariously like a mad demon as he stood alone between the opposing armies.


    Thisughter became a sword that shed the arrogance of the exotic tribe who were on a high after having ¡®sieged the Wolf Restraining Pass, killed the Heir Apparent, obliterated an army of a hundred thousand, and faced no obstructions upon making through the pass at the waist.


    The soldiers of Guifang lowered their heads, afraid to look the ck-armored general in the eyes.


    Soon, theughter stopped.


    Xia Ji said lightly, ¡°So, that¡¯s all you are.¡±


    His voice may sound calm, but it was filled with a vigor that could be heard clearly by both Guifang and the Shang Dynasty.


    When he was done speaking, he turned away and pulled out the ck demonic halberd stuck deep from the ground with his right hand. He propped it over his shoulder and headed back. The halberd had absorbed many of the Guifang warriors¡¯ blood and was now shining with a bright darkness.


    Xia Ji had just taken two steps when a grim, powerful call came from behind him.


    His expression remained unchanged but his five fingers increased the grip on the dark halberd as he prepared to attack at any moment. In fact, he had already guessed that Guifang would not allow him to retreat so easily.


    Bam!!


    The thud of a heavy object falling was heard.


    The surrounding earth trembled following the noise.


    However, it was clear that whatever object that had fallen was still quite a distance from him.


    Xia Ji paused in his steps and turned around. His gaze swept across and he saw that the heavy object that had fallen was a gigantic rock. It was around four meters in diameter and it had fallen about a mile away from where he had stood.


    However, no one came chasing after him.


    What did this mean?


    Xia Ji looked curiously toward the Guifang camp opposite him.


    However, no one needed to give him further exnation.


    He saw a Frost Giant moving another gigantic rock as it roared eerily, flinging the gigantic rock toward Xia Ji.


    Bam!!


    The gigantic rock flew for about a mile as it soared past the previous boulder that had just fallen onto the ground, crashing down with an exploding boom.


    The power was quite formidable, but it was still quite a distance from where Xia Ji stood.


    Xia Ji looked at the gigantic rock and turned his gaze towards the Guifang soldiers opposite.


    The Guifang soldiers, who had previously kept their heads down, were now turning away and avoiding his gaze.


    Xia Ji suddenly understood what was happening. It was an attempt by the Frost Giants to ambush him, but the rocks flung out were not thrown far enough, which ended up in failure¡­


    He swept his gaze at these ¡®miniature mountains¡¯ with mystical blue skin. These ¡®mountains¡¯ stared at him with bronze bell-like eyes from afar. The giant who had just flung the gigantic rock was still roaring, as if trying to boast that ¡®I might not have hit you with the rock, but I have strength which a little insect like you could nevere close to¡¯.


    Xia Ji¡¯s lips curved upward as he looked around him. He walked toward arger boulder situated right next to where he was and patted it. He raised it by curling his arms around it and then held it up high with a single hand as he stared down Guifang and the Frost Giants who stood in the distance.


    He did not waste time with words as hebined the physical strength of the Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Energy and the inner vitality of the Nine Suns of the Heart Sutra. There was a sudden burst of energy as he hurled the boulder straight in the opposite direction with his palm.


    Boom!!!


    The gigantic boulder left his hand as it exploded into a bright, burning, golden light, like a freshlyunched missile leaving for its target, the tail disying a light resembling a zing fire.


    The gigantic rock was sent flying in an explosion in front of everyone¡¯s eyes as it drew an angr line across the sky and made a direct booming crash in the middle of the Guifang army camp. The collisionnded a little more than ten meters behind the miniature mountains with the mystical blue skin.


    The Guifang soldiers fell deathly silent.


    The Frost Giants had confused looks on their faces.


    Xia Ji pointed at them and shook his index finger at them. With that, he turned his gaze away from them, picked up his dark halberd, and turned to leave.


    The air was silent for a few seconds.


    The Guifang base camp suddenly erupted with enraged roars.


    The Frost Giants were roaring ferociously. Each of them started to pick up giant rocks as they threw them toward the ck-armored shrimp¡¯s direction. However, even the best throw wasnded at least one mile away from Xia Ji.


    Amidst a loudmotion caused by the unintelligible roars of the Frost Giants and the continuous booming crashes of the giant rocks, Xia Ji could no longer hold back as heughed out loud.


    The Frost Giants behind him stopped throwing the rocks and a few ran out and stood in front of the army formation. They pointed at the figure of the ck-armored shrimp from afar as they roared in chatters. One could only guess what they were roaring about.


    One thing was for certain¡ªthey looked pretty furious.


    ¡­


    Xia Ji had exerted himself quite a bit after the round of battling and killing. He put on an invincible facade during the battle challenges, but that did not mean he did not exert himself while attacking. The inner vitality of the Nine Suns may provide an unlimited supply of energy and allow him to recover his strength, but he still felt fatigued at the end of the day.


    He walked toward the ck gates and raised his head. The city walls were filled with people. Three rows of people from the outside and three rows of people from the inside. Every corner and every path of the city wall were filled with people as far as the eyes could see.


    Every general and soldier, every swordsman from the brotherhood of martial arts who were helping with defending the city were at the wall. Even themoners were leaning up against the pathways and doors at the city walls.


    The city gates opened.


    The Imperial Prince made a triumphant return.


    Everyone watched him quietly. The look in their eyes was initially filled with desperation and dullness, but the dullness had been ignited and there were now sparks of fire in their eyes.


    Someone had taken the lead in shouting ¡®Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯.


    With that, everyone followed suit and they started to cheer in agitation and excitement.


    Someone had called out ¡®Grand Marshal¡¯, but this voice was small and was quickly overtaken by calls of ¡®Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯. After which, every person unanimously screamed and shouted the words ¡®Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯.


    The voices resonated high and low as it reverberated throughout the Imperial City.


    ¡­


    Xia Ji returned to his tower and removed his demonic armor.


    Xia Xiaosu touched the dagger in her pockets. She had earlier predicted the dagger to have pierced through her heart by now, but it turned out she was well and alive.


    This was because her big brother had won.


    Not only had he won, but he had also gained victory by crumbling the enemy in such a formidable manner in front of the eyes of both armies.


    Xia Ji grabbed a vat of fine liquor as hepletely rxed.


    Xia Xiaosu stood next to him. The siblings had too much to say to each other, for example, words like ¡®why didn¡¯t you tell me before that you were so powerful¡¯ or ¡®when did you suddenly be such a formidable force¡¯, but the Imperial Princess said none of them.


    She breathed a rxed sigh and stood next to her big brother, saying soulfully, ¡°When you jumped from the city walls, my heart fell into the deepest abyss.¡±


    Xia Jiughed in reply, ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu said, ¡°However, you didn¡¯t get hurt and even managed to kill Chi Kui in one blow. My mind almost went nk. It was unbelievable.


    ¡°After that, you didn¡¯t fall back but continued to march forward in offense, walking right in between both armies. My heart almost stopped again then.


    ¡°I was screaming for you to return from the tower but you were too far away and the snowstorm was too loud. You couldn¡¯t hear me.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled gently. ¡°But I¡¯m back now.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu replied, ¡°Not only are you back, but you¡¯ve killed forty-one of Guifang¡¯s formidable generals, and even gave the Frost Giants a show of your superior strength. I can hardly believe that you are my big brother.¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°Am I still your big brother?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu, ¡°You will always be my big brother, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu sighed. ¡°Now that I have such a strong and powerful big brother, all my big brother has now is a little sister who is nothing but a burden.¡±


    The siblings looked at each other for a while before Xia Ji said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re not a burden.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I will never cry for others in suffering, but you will.


    ¡°If I found a wounded fox, I would grill it for food, but you wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°If I was forced into a political marriage to Tujue, I would never ept it willingly, but you would.


    ¡°If I was in a situation that spelled my certain death, I would never remain behind, much less bring along a dagger with me to the top of the city walls and wait in silence, but you would. You would rather die alongside me than live alone.


    ¡°Xiaosu, you have a quality within you that I do not possess.


    ¡°Many might think that is a weakness, but I don¡¯t think so.


    ¡°That is why, you should never belittle yourself.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was silent for a while. Sheter lowered her head and said quietly, ¡°I understand, big brother. However¡­ Can we really seed?¡±


    Her gaze turned toward the window in the tower as she stared outside.


    White snow.


    Red blood.


    Icy skies and snowy grounds.


    Dark clouds hung above the city.


    Not to mention those tall, foreboding figures among the exotic tribes.


    As army after army of troops marched in from afar tobine forces with the Guifang camp, it greatly expanded the camp¡¯s power.


    There were still a few hundred little troops setting up individual camps nearby the Guifang camp. They were nomadic bandits and rogue horsemen from beyond the Great Wall. Some were from the martial arts world from beyond the Great Wall who were looking to sneak into the midst and take advantage of the uing chaos.


    Compared to the backuping in for the enemy, nothing was happening for the Shang Dynasty. It seemed like anyone smart was still aware that ¡®the Heir Apparent and his army of hundred thousand was obliterated in battle and the Imperial Emperor had left the Imperial Capital¡¯.


    Would it help for anyone to send backup?


    Moreover, these reinforcements would be made up of their own soldiers. Every death was a loss. Who would be willing to offer themselves?


    In addition to that, even if the exotic tribes were sessfully defeated, they were well-versed at war during deep winter. If they could not take down the Imperial Capital, they would turn their sights to another city. What if the city under attack turned out to be their own?


    It would make more sense to feed the rich and prosperous Shang Dynasty Imperial to the exotic tribes.


    The invaders would be satisfied with raping and plundering the Imperial Capital.


    Once they were fulfilled, they would not plunder and kill those nearby. After a month, these exotic tribes would notice spring arriving and would leave on their own ord. When that time came, they could conjure up a huge army and go after them alongside the Imperial Emperor.


    ¡­


    When evening arrived, the snowstorm stopped. A few rays of sunlight broke through the clouds¡ªa rare sight. It was not long before cries of shock could be heard from the city walls.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s ears picked it up and she ran toward Xia Ji. ¡°Big brother, a few taller and bigger giants areing over from the other side.¡±


    Xia Ji pointed outside the window. ¡°I can see them. There are three of them.¡±


    They were far off.


    At Guifang¡¯s army camp.


    Those dozens of Frost Giants had originally stood out from the crowd, but these three new giants were taller than the rest with an average height of ten meters. The other Frost Giants were like dwarves next to these three.


    Not long after, one of the three giants walked directly toward the Imperial City. A blue metallic essory with a beetle hung around his neck. There was a huge rock in his hand. It was the rock Xia Ji had thrown at the Guifang camp.


    The giant moved slowly toward the city with a foreboding air.


    There was amotion on the city walls of the Imperial City.


    Who had ever seen a giant that was ten meters tall?


    This monster lived in the icy snow world. Neither sword nor spear could prate him and his strength was formidable. Who could ever fight it?


    Even if he stood there without moving and allowed the soldiers to sh him, they might not necessarily even put a scratch on it.


    ¡°What is he nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Why is the monstering over on his own?¡±


    ¡°Be on high alert!¡±


    Deng Jue had been resting and the person on defense duty at the top of the wall at the moment was the eldest son of the Deng family, Deng Gongjiu. He was young and in peak form. He had the Green Dragon Sword in his hand, striking a rather stalwart figure. When he spotted the giant approaching, the first thing he did was give the order to set up the army¡¯s strong shot crossbows. He even got them to put out aplex machine that looked like a series of steps. This machine was able to fit three strong shot crossbows to achieve an effect of ¡®continuous shots¡¯.


    Deng Gongjiu considered for the crossbow arrows to be shot in a concentrated area. This way, when the first arrow pierced through the Frost Giants¡¯ Icy Snow armor, the subsequent shots would be able to wound the giant.


    However, this n was not able to be put into action because the ten-meter-tall Frost Giant stopped suddenly at a distance three miles away from the Imperial City. He looked toward the direction of the tower and suddenly lifted the huge rock forcefully as he pushed it up with all his strength.


    With that, he threw it out with ferocity!


    Bam!!


    The huge rock flew toward the city wall¡¯s tower like a meteorite.


    Xia Ji had been standing outside the tower earlier on.


    He reached out with his right hand and performed the Night Parade of a Hundred Ghosts form from the Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Energy. His expanding palms reached toward the ¡®meteorite¡¯.


    Bam!!!


    The ¡®meteorite¡¯ stopped abruptly as a mighty palm blocked it.


    The entire city wall trembled furiously from the impact.


    Xia Ji¡¯s palm held onto the giant rock as his right hand hooked onto it and grabbed it tightly. His hand was pushed back slightly andter, he sent the rock flying back out by using an exploding force thatbined physical and inner strength.


    Bam!!!!


    The huge rock shot back with an even greater force, turning into a ¡®meteorite¡¯ flying in the opposite direction.


    The ten-meter-tall Frost Giant did not look deterred as he held up his hand to catch it.


    Bam!!!


    Both of the giant¡¯s hands blocked the huge rock, but the inner vigor within the rock exploded a second time.


    Bam!!


    The Frost Giant felt a strange power assaulting him as his blood and vitality started flowing counter-clockwise. His bones cracked noisily and his eyes popped from his sockets. His body went out of control as he flew through the air, soaring away along with the huge rock!


    The giant threw up a mouthful of mythical blue bloody mist while flying through the air and ended up falling back onto the ground far away as he rolled about disheveled for quite a while before finally lying t on his stomach. No one knew if he was dead or alive.

 Chapter 21

    Open The City Gates!


    The steward sighed softly as he witnessed the scene. He knew deep down that the Seventh Imperial Prince had not used his full strength when fighting against him.


    He nced toward the direction of the tower with mixed emotions. For the first time, a glimmer of belief that the Imperial Capital could really be defended crossed his mind.


    The soldiers were starting to cheer, most of them were shouting, ¡°The mighty Seventh Imperial Prince¡±¡ª


    ¡°The invincible Seventh Imperial Prince¡±¡ª


    There were also many scattered voices within the crowd eximing, ¡°The Seventh Imperial Prince has studied Buddhist scriptures diligently and is now blessed by the Lord Buddha and given unlimited powers¡±¡ª


    ¡°The Imperial Capital is blessed by Buddha, it will definitely be protected¡±¡ª


    There were even people hidden within the crowd saying, ¡°The Imperial Emperor was wise enough to recognize the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s capabilities, which was why the Prince was picked to guard and protect the city. The Emperor was giving the Imperial Prince an opportunity to shine.¡±


    Xia Ji sat by the sidelines of the clutter of voices as he watched the arrival of dusk with the Imperial Princess beside him.


    The night sky was falling.


    The sun had set into the horizon of white snow and the luminous moon¡¯s bright brilliance shone onto the vast Earth of where they resided.


    The weather was no longer icy and snowy, which meant that the Frost Giants had lost ayer of their tough armor, thus diminishing the power of their assault into the enemy¡¯s ranks.


    However, the rock-throwing showdown during the daytime had given them new thoughts for battle.


    Dozens of Frost Giants, along with the catapults imed by Guifang during the battle, headed toward the front lines.


    And then¡­


    The Frost Giants stood more than a mile away from the city walls while the soldiers from Guifang forced the refugees into supplying huge rocks continuously. Any refugee attempting to escape would be executed on the spot.


    When the rocks had been collected into little mounds, the onught began.


    The giants made their throws while the catapults shot projectiles continuously.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The huge rocks transformed into meteors as they sailed through the wind currents across the dark skies. The loud whooshing from afar hurtled toward the city under the moonlight.


    Some rocks crashed into the city walls¡ª


    Some demolished crevices¡ª


    Some crushed patrolling soldiers to death¡ª


    Some even sailed past the top of the wall andnded inside the city.


    Boom boom boom boom boom!!!


    The thundering did not stop.


    The Imperial City started to shake at its core.


    The battlefield, like a meat-grinding machine, had manufactured a new form of war.


    Deng Jue quickly gathered his army, leaving two hundred soldiers at the top of the city wall while the rest retreated from there and headed down the wall.


    Only the protection of the high walls could help reduce the casualties in battle.


    The capital was now inplete chaos.


    Guifang and the Frost Giants continued hurling massive rocks from afar.


    If they could destroy the city walls or one of the city gates, it would allow the vast army of the exotic tribes to charge into the Imperial City andunch an all-out attack.


    Boom!


    Boom!!


    Beneath the moon¡¯s gleam, the huge rocks rained endlessly from the sky.


    Houses were crushed and copsed while the streets were punctured with holes and dents.


    Nearly every Shang Dynasty soldier in charge of guarding the city was hiding behind the city walls. They stood together in groups and stuck close to each other in formation. All they could do was wait to rush out and meet the Guifang army in close-quarterbat once the city wall fell.


    Deng Jue could no longer shout out orders from the army¡¯s base camp. As for Xia Ji and the Imperial Princess, the steward, Eunuch Mei, and the others, they had retreated from the tower to somewhere below the walls.


    Discussions were conducted hastily at every corner.


    A lieutenant suddenly proimed, ¡°General Deng, we cannot allow the Frost Giants to continue their attack. Mountains and forests lie outside the west gates and there¡¯s an unlimited supply of rocks for the enemy. Guifang is fully equipped with limitless projectiles for catapulting. The city walls will definitely fall at this rate!¡±


    Deng Jue nodded, indicating that he was well-aware of this.


    More voices were breaking into discussion.


    The soldiers discussed it with one another without reservation.


    ¡­


    A slightly entric voice suddenly made its way out from the crowd, ¡°The Seventh Imperial Prince is such a formidable force. He managed to kill forty-one Guifang warriors at the frontlines and could even give the Frost Giants a run for their money. If His Highness went into battle, he would surely be able to destroy all the catapults and force all the Frost Giants into retreat, saving the entire Imperial Capital from grave danger.¡±


    Many agreeing voices were soon added in. ¡°The people of the Imperial City ask of His Highness to go into battle!¡±


    Another voice traveled down from somewhere else. ¡°The almighty Imperial Prince!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please save the people of the Imperial City!¡±


    More and more people started echoing the suggestion once it was voiced. The voices talked over each other.


    Deng Jue¡¯s face darkened. Naturally, he had noticed the ¡®unusual sentiment¡¯ behind those words. He lifted his head to search for the person who first shouted it, but whoever had made the initial suggestion was now keeping silent. All he could hear was scattered voices ringing throughout the area.


    Worse still, the other soldiers¡ªand even the swordsmen who had stayed behind and themoners¡ªwere all chipping in their support for this idea. They had started to chime in softly in agreement.


    That was because they had witnessed the power of the Seventh Imperial Prince.


    They truly believed the Seventh Imperial Prince was blessed by the Lord Buddha.


    They believed that the wise Imperial Emperor had nned it all, that he left the Seventh Imperial Prince to guard the city for a good reason.


    Such were their thoughts¡­


    The more Deng Jue listened, the angrier he got. He was about to stand up and lecture them when the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s calm voice said into his ear, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    The old general was taken aback, but he obeyed and sat down.


    Xia Jie stood up amidst the shouting of the people and replied loudly by circting his inner energy and shouting a simple reply, ¡°Okay!¡±


    With that, he headed off to stand at a high point and pointed at the soldiers and lieutenant who had rowdily shouted the requests. There were a total of forty-four of them. Some attempted to hide, but were still spotted and identified. Xia Ji asked directly, ¡°Would all of you be willing to head out to battle with me?¡±


    The lieutenant and the soldiers dodged his gaze and someone muttered, ¡°If we were to leave the city, all that awaits us is death. Please, Seventh Imperial?Prince, please head out to battle!¡±


    ¡°The almighty Imperial Prince, please save all the people in the city!¡±


    ¡°If Your Highness enters the battle, you will be sure to return victorious!¡±


    Xia Ji was not surprised by these words. The only feeling he felt wasment. The city was about to fall and yet, there were still those who would create inner conflict by forcing the Prince to his death. At the same time, they were downying his contribution and reverence as much as possible. This was getting interesting.


    This world would always be filled with people who were not able to see beyond their noses, and those who stayed behind the scenes while puppeteering such short-sighted people.


    Were they trying to ambush him by using the people of the city?


    He would simply look stupid if he heeded those words and took action based on them.


    However, if he killed these people, it would only make him look like an ipetent mad man.


    The real mastermind behind this was not the people calling out loudly right in front of him.


    If that was the case¡­


    Xia Ji said in a very gentle manner, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay if you aren¡¯t willing to go.¡±


    Xia Ji turned back and immediately said to Deng Jue, ¡°Execute them all and mince them into meat. Remember to give me a list of their names, including the people behind them.¡±


    Deng Jue, ¡°¡­¡±


    The old general may be a rough and frank man, but he was not stupid. All it took was a quick thought for him to understand what was at stake. He had to be the one to carry this burden. With that, he barked angrily, ¡°These men are undermining the morale in the army. Detain them and sentence them ording to militaryw!¡±


    Everyone, ¡°???¡±


    Deng Jue, ¡°Arrest them!¡±


    All of a sudden, a hundred disciplinary soldiers from the army appeared and caught hold of all forty-four offenders, dragging them away. Those forty-four people wanted to shout out, but were quickly restrained by the soldiers around them who forced pieces of soft cloth into their mouths and tied all their limbs together, dragging them toward an empty wastnd.


    Deng Jue nced at Xia Ji. The Seventh Imperial Prince was watching intently from a distance as if worrying about the battle. Deng Jue made the hard decision. ¡°Creating chaos in such a situation is punishable by death. There will be no mercy, mince them into meat!¡±


    Everyone, ¡°¡­¡±


    The fort-four people were scared out of their minds. Many soldiers began to gasp, ¡°They¡¯re going to die in the army without even having the opportunity to die in battle¡±¡­


    Deng Jue was explicit when conducting the execution. He arrested another few dozens of soldiers and followed the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s instructions of grinding the offenders into a bloody pulp.


    It was not long before more than a hundred people were bathing in their blood, looking like a pool of red under the moonlight.


    After that, no one dared say another word.


    Xia Ji¡¯s attention suddenly returned to the situation as he finally voiced out, ¡°General Deng, you¡¯ve taken things too far.¡±


    Deng Jue ced his fists together with respect. ¡°You are right, marshal! I have acted rashly!¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°ept punishment on your own ord after the battle.¡±


    Deng Jue was taken aback. After the battle? Would there still be anything around after the battle¡­ Although, the crux of the battle was now in the hands of this young Imperial Prince. He was ruthless, powerful, mysterious, and had high tolerance and patience. This Imperial Prince was a formidable hero of the generation and it seemed like his fate was now tied to the Imperial Prince.


    He replied loudly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    With that, this matter was considered settled.


    The city fell into immediate silence. All that could be heard was the thundering booms from outside.


    By the looks of the situation, they had no choice but to head out of the city. Otherwise, the Imperial City would beid under siege tonight.


    Deng Jue did not bother to ask who was willing to go into battle. He immediately ordered, ¡°Ten thousand soldiers from Red Leopard Camp, fall in.¡±


    Ten thousand soldiers immediately stood up.


    These ten thousand soldiers had never taken part in guarding the city nor had ever been in battle. This was a team of elites Deng Jue had nned to use at thest, critical moment.?He nced at each face that was filled with the determination to go into battle as he shouted out, ¡°Very good!¡±


    ¡°All of you, do you have the guts to follow me into battle and destroy the enemy?!¡±


    ¡°We are willing to head out to battle with General Deng!¡±


    The morale at Red Leopard Camp was high.


    Deng Jue looked at Xia Ji and said grimly, ¡°Your Highness, I will leave the Imperial City in your hands.¡±


    Xia Ji raised his hand and said lightly, ¡°I will go. You protect the city.¡±


    Deng Jue was stunned but the voice of the Imperial Prince was filled with certainty.


    Xia Ji stood up after saying the words and walked out under the moonlight.


    The beast-themed chain armor, the 18-foot long Great Darkness Halberd, the ck hair dancing about like a dancing demon, the expression that was calm like water and peaceful like the Buddha.


    He called out loud, ¡°Open the city gates!¡±


    Deng Jue followed with a roar, ¡°The Seventh Imperial Prince is the Grand Marshal of the World in charge of guarding the Imperial City. He is a brave warrior and invincible at the frontlines. What should that have anything to do with Buddha? What does it have to do with anyone else? All of you¡­ Listen to the order! I, too, will obey!¡±


    He roared out the words with total conviction.


    Tens of thousands of the remaining army and the assisting swordsmen around, as well as the young men, werepletely silent.


    After that, a wave of voices erupted, ¡°Yes!!!!¡±


    Wave after wave of affirmation could be heard.


    Xia Ji walked to the very front as he held up his hand and waved. He shouted, ¡°Those who are willing to die for your country tonight, follow me out to battle!¡±


    With that, he shouldered the dark halberd without even bothering to mount a horse, and strode out in wide steps with his head held high, walking past the city gates as the doors opened slowly. He walked toward the army of the exotic tribes outside the city.


    Even though ten million people awaited beyond, the way to go was only forward.


    Ten thousand troops from the Red Leopard Camp followed in formation behind.


    The scene, right there and then, moved Deng Jue as he witnessed it. The old general suddenly shouted, ¡°Your Highness, if you return, the Deng family will be at your beck and call!!¡±


    With that, the old general turned to look at a stalwart general standing not far off and said loudly, ¡°There is no better time to give your life for your country. Unfilial son, what are you still doing here and not following His Highness out to battle?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Deng Jiugong had his eyes fixed on the figure who was both demonic and divine. The blood within him had long been boiling in excitement. He bucked his horse forward with his legs and followed behind with the Green Dragon Sword in hand.


    Deng Jue roared again, ¡°Anyone else?!!¡±


    His roar was hoarse and filled with a solemn stirring, like someone who was singing without inhibitions. Hundreds of elite swordsmen from renowned martial arts families followed him out of the city as well. Some soldierster rushed out behind them too. One after the other, more and more soldiers followed suit in small groups. There were even youngmoners who followed suit.


    The moonlight filled up the path.


    With the city gates wide open, this Imperial City that was about to be sacrificed finally made the decision to follow in the footsteps of the man who was destined to make his way all over the world, and it was slowly revealing its sharp fangs.

 Chapter 22

    It Could Be That The Gods Are On My Side Tonight


    The battle drums sounded under the bright moon and horns red.


    Up in the sky, the ¡®meteors¡¯ fell like a wild storm.


    The Red Leopard Camp formed a tidy formation as they followed closely behind the strongest Imperial Prince.


    Before today, they knew very little of the Seventh Imperial Prince. The only impression they had of him was that he was imprisoned deep within the pce and that he enjoyed studying Buddhist scriptures.


    Today, their impression of him hadpletely changed.


    Whoosh!!


    A ¡®meteor¡¯ flew through the air, cutting through the brutal winds. Its trajectory looked like it was headed toward them and a sh of regret and frightened panic appeared in the eyes of the soldiers from the Red Leopard Camp, but the mighty Imperial Prince suddenly lifted his left arm.


    The ¡®meteor¡¯ came crashing down!


    His five fingers spread open!


    Boom!!!


    It did not matter how fast or strong the ¡®meteor¡¯ was, when faced with the Five Finger Mountain blocking its way, there was no way for it to budge even an inch forward.


    Xia Ji flipped his palm over and lifted the huge rock.


    There was a look of excited fire burning in the eyes of the soldiers behind him¡­


    Who would not desire victory in battle?


    Who would not desire to follow such a great general into battle?


    Xia Ji stopped in his steps and suddenly called out loud, ¡°Leave the city gates open!¡±


    Everyone was stunned when he said the words.


    Even Deng Jue, who remained in the city, was stunned, but he quickly understood what was going on. The old general mumbled, ¡°This is crazy, this is simply crazy.¡±


    Despite his words, a zing fire suddenly burned with adrenaline within him. He immediately roared, ¡°Heed the marshal¡¯s orders. Leave the city gates open!!!¡±


    The gates were left wide open.


    The army that marched out was the only thing standing between the Imperial City and the exotic tribes.


    There was no longer any need for the exotic tribes to continue with catapulting.


    There was no need to continue standing guard at the Imperial City.


    There was no longer any way for them to retreat.


    The only thing left to do was for both armies to sh.


    Everything will be decided by the oue of this final battle.


    Xia Ji lifted his head to gaze at the moon above, and next toward the unending figures of the enemy. Suddenly, he said gently, ¡°The moon is shining bright in the sky tonight. Now that the city gates are open, we shouldn¡¯t let this fine night and the pleasant surroundings go to waste. Please, everyone, doe into the city now.¡±


    When his voice resonated across the battleground, a sudden silence spread among the exotic tribes on the opposite side.


    They had never faced such a situation before¡­


    The biggest obstacle when sieging a city was the unbreakable city gates. Every fight and skirmish would always revolve around the city gates.


    However, this time, the opposition had actually opened the city gates without inhibition. What did this mean?


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Xia Ji questioned them calmly.


    He pulled along the 18-foot dark halberd in his right hand while gripping the boulder with his left as he moved a few steps forward. He paused momentarily before roaring, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then go the hell back where you came from!¡±


    With that, he thrust out his left hand and the huge rock propelled with incredible force outward. It was suddenly sailing through the air as it flew over a huge distance, crashnding urately on a catapult and obliterating it. Even the Guifang soldiers standing next to the catapult were crushed.


    The other Guifang soldiers in close proximity quickly retreated.


    Xia Jiughed as he took a step forward.


    He seemed to have forgotten that he had soldiers with him.


    Forgotten that there were tens of millions of people opposing him.


    He and the obstacle in front of him were the only things left under heaven and earth.


    It did not look like he was going to kill the enemy or take down the enemy, it felt like he was simply going forward to cut off all ties with the obstacle that was disturbing his mind.


    The imposing atmosphere surrounding him became thicker. His mind filled with Buddhist zen as he connected with heaven and earth.


    When flowers bloom and one smiled, he would be connected with heaven and earth; if flowers bloomed because one smiled, it was heaven and earth connecting with him.


    This was the true meaning behind Tathagata¡¯s meditation.


    At that moment, the moonlight between heaven and earth and the blowing wind were influenced by his state of mind as they followed his footsteps and gradually turned into a golden heavenly dragon.


    He was the dragon¡¯s head.


    The soldiers and swordsmen following him were the dragon¡¯s body and the dragon¡¯s scales.


    This strange and mythical scene astonished the soldiers, who were rooted in reality. It brought upon an ascending sense of morale. They could not understand how the pale moonlight could transform into a golden heavenly dragon, but regardless, they were now part of the dragon itself!


    ¡®The Gods are on our side¡¯.


    That was the thought in every soldier¡¯s mind.


    The vast desire for Buddhist meditation, the spiritual conduct of connecting with heaven and earth, Xia Ji¡¯s personal spirits, and the will to battle, had influenced every soldier there.


    ¡®The Gods are on our side, what is there to fear?¡¯


    Thest hidden strain of fear and decadence within the hearts of every soldier had been wiped clean by this grand and magnificent spirit!


    ¡®The Gods are on our side, what is there to fear, and what possibility is there for failure?¡¯


    Although the journey was just one short mile, the soldiers and swordsmen who marched out of the city had experienced cleansing of their mental state of mind, enhancing morale tremendously in one swoop. As an individual situated in this vast battlefield, each soldier felt themselves to be insignificant. On the battlefield, the swordsmen who disyed vigorous and proficient martial arts skills were considered to be like a drop of water in a gigantic wave.


    They followed the figure of the Imperial Prince.


    A united will is like a fortress and because of that, they would be blessed by the Gods and they would be the heavenly dragon!


    The Imperial Prince¡¯s step became increasingly fast as he started to run.


    His followers pulled out their sabers, swords, and spears as they fell into formation, like aggressive wolves poised to strike. The ferocious soldiers reflected chilling glows under the moonlight, shimmering with life like the scales of a heavenly dragon.


    The Guifang warriors, Frost Giants, and every rogue bandit and exotic tribes opposite from them had just only reacted to what was happening. After a series ofmotions, they came plundering from West to East like a huge tidal wave.


    The enemy¡¯s gates were open and there was no longer any need to attack the city. All they needed was to destroy this army and the prosperous riches of Shang Dynasty¡¯s Imperial Capital wouldy open for their taking.


    Such prosperity included delicately exquisite beauties, the most supreme delicacies, mountains of gold, silver, and jewels, and a ¡®heaven¡¯ on earth that allowed them to kill to their hearts¡¯ content. They could viciously humiliate and belittle Shang Dynasty¡¯s stubborn vigor. There were also the legendary three thousand bevies of beauties hidden deep within the Imperial Pce of the vast Central in¡­


    Destroy this army and enter the Imperial City. It would be equivalent to entering heaven.


    ¡°Attack!!¡±


    ¡°Attack!!¡±


    ¡°Attack!!


    The exotic tribes were mad with excitement.


    Heaven¡¯s gate was open. If they did not enter it now, when would there be a better time?


    The tides came from the East, the tides came from the West. The sh of these gigantic rolling waves would only end with one side being swallowed by the other.


    One¡¯s heaven was another¡¯s hell.


    Right there and then, the enemy had to die, or it will spell the death of oneself!


    The speed escted from both sides and they finally shed viciously in the middle of thend. They were like two gigantic, primitive beasts with a bloodthirsty grudge for one another. The soldiers met each other at close quarters and the bloodiest battle erupted between them.


    While chaos reigned among both armies, Xia Ji made a beeline toward the ce where the Frost Giants had set up camp.


    The group of giants was now quite familiar with this ¡®shorty¡¯ in ck armor.


    When ¡®enemies¡¯ collide, it would only ignite anger. The giants surrounded him, each of them with a spiked club in their hand. They wanted to teach this ck armored shorty a lesson.


    On the other side, the Shang Dynasty soldiers and swordsmen were filled with high morale as they engaged in a bloody battle with the vicious exotic tribes.


    The fight had suddenly turned quite systematic.


    Soldier against soldier.


    General against general.


    The swordsmen from the martial arts world went against the exotic tribes and bandits.


    Xia Ji confronted the Frost Giants.


    The Imperial Prince with the beast-themed chain armor waved his dark halberd around, continuously beating away the spiked clubs that came down heavily upon him.


    The attacking style of the dozens of Frost Giants was quite simple and had no signs of technique. All they knew was to surround this person, who was nothing but a ck armored shorty in their eyes, and hit down on him forcefully with the weapon in their hands in a direct and brutal, but coarse attack.


    They may be giants and had huge skulls, but they possessed small brains. The shorties they had encountered in the past would either be beaten into mincemeat with one strike of their spike clubs, or evaded their attack like an agile monkey and make their escape. There had been no shorty who had been able to take on their attack!


    Right now, however, this ck armored shorty not only had the strength to take on their attacks, but was fully capable of going up against the strength of dozens of them. This had befuddled the Frost Giants. Not only were they confused, but their pride had taken a huge hit as well, which contributed to their increasing rage.


    Boom boom boom boom!!


    The ground trembled along with the sound of footsteps. The Frost Giants opened up a path among themselves on the West side. At the end of the path was a ten-foot Frost Giant who had a mystic blue snake essory hung around his neck. He was running forward from afar with an exaggeratingly huge and heavy ax in his hand.


    When he was approaching, the giant ax was suddenly lifted up and under the moonlight, a chilling glow reflected in a violent frenzy from it. He rammed the ax, as if drilling into a construction site, towards Xia Ji, who had just thrust his halberd forward.


    The force from the collision created a powerful storm, attracting the attention of the soldiers and warriors who were shing at each other. They could not help pausing at this moment as they turned to look in the direction of the storm. Even though the giant ax was not targeted at them, it still evoked a sense of shock within them.


    One powerful stroke was enough to outdo ten thousand techniques. Even the top powerhouse in the martial arts world could only choose to evade the attack when faced with such brute force.


    Even some of the superior masters of unorthodox physical training would not be able to fend off this attack.


    Even if one cultivated the Golden Bell Cover and Iron Cloth from the principle of Buddhist Law to the highest level, the Iron Cloth would be destroyed from this one attack. There might be a chance of defending oneself from such an attack if Imprable Iron Body was cultivated to peak level, but it was only a chance and not a guarantee.


    Legend has it that the principle of Demonic Law had a divine skill called the Unshakable Three Thousand Jia Mountains. It was the highest form of defensive skill, but even when facing such an attack, one would still encounter hundreds of levels of shattering that would shake one¡¯s core, surely?


    Right then, the Seventh Imperial Prince was in grave danger. He had just circted his vigor to thrust his halberd and was now at the point when his energy had been depleted but not yet revitalized. How was he going to face this attack?


    If he chose to evade the attack, how would he do so?

 Chapter 23

    Turning The World Upside Down With One Hand


    Xia Ji did not dodge.


    Amidst the extreme movement, he had suddenly quietened.


    Everything around him fell silent.


    His left hand pulled out a few shadows, freeze-framed in a certain posture, and suddenly he formed a gesture of respect. Following this action, ck mmules poured out from tens of thousands of pores.


    A massive surface, three meters tall, emerged out of nowhere and a Buddha¡¯s form appeared instantly!


    There was a furious expression on the figure while raging mes burnt behind it. The huge, dark Buddha had its head held high while its eyes were Xia Ji¡¯s eyes. He gazed coldly toward the violent light emanating from the hostile ax.


    Boom!!!


    The giant ax fell with a resonating crash onto the Aryaatha¡¯s Buddhist form. The ax went through it for half a meter, causing the Buddha to shift slightly, but it was never more than just a slight movement.


    Right at that moment, the ten-meter tall Frost Giant wielding the ax waspletely stunned.


    Even the Frost Giant shorties around him, who were around five to six meters tall, had looks of confusion scribbled on their faces.


    As far as they could recall, every time their warrior swung his ax, it did not matter who the other party was, that opponent would always be chopped in half. Why was this ck-armored shorty so resilient?


    The Frost Giant with the mystic blue snake essory tried to lift his ax again but found that it was being held down by a strong force.


    The huge, ck Buddha gripped onto the back of the ax with its left hand while the ck-armored shorty looked at the Frost Giant with a condescending smile on his lips.


    The giant tried fervently to raise his arm, but the giant ax remained unmoving, as if suppressed by a range of mountains.


    Boom!!


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand pressed onto the giant ax while he seized the opportunity to gain the upper hand.


    He transformed into a ck light.


    The dark halberd in his right hand glowed with a furiously bright and burning light that crept from the handles, to the double-crescents, to the tip of the des.


    Nine burning suns rose to the very top from his inner vitality of the Nine Suns.


    Even though he knew the best way to utilize the Hundred Form, he chose the bluntest and most violent method.


    It was impolite not to reciprocate and even though he had desecrated etiquette, he insisted on ¡®returning the favor¡¯ to the other party.


    The Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty tightly gripped the handle of his 18-foot dark halberd.


    He used the same crashing force and swung up a blinding, zing, burning sun in brilliant light and filled it with an orb of sunlight before hurling it toward the ten-meter Frost Giant.


    The giant barely had time to lift his ax to block the attack.


    The violent attack was dished out at close range. The Hell Suppression plus the Nine Suns, physical strength plus powerful inner strength, caused the ax handle to explode upon contact.


    The momentum did not cease as it continued to tear through the body of the ten-meter giant, cutting a deep wound of more than half a meter on his body!


    However, the skin of the giant was durable and his muscles were dense. The strength of his bones was several times that of a normal human being.


    As the dark halberd tore apart his flesh, a mystic color of blue blood came pouring out from the giant¡¯s body.


    The pressure of the flowing blood pressed against the des of the halberd.


    The blood was extremely frosty, like icy water melting profusely from a thousand-year-old iceberg. It extinguished the fiery burn of the inner vitality of the Nine Suns.


    This was the unique blood that belonged only to the Frost Giants.


    If these five to six-meter tall giants could weather a rain of arrows without harm, then this ten-meter tall giant would reign invincible even if he stood against an army of a hundred thousand. It was the presence of such a giant at the frontlines that made it possible for the Heir Apparent¡¯s army of a hundred thousand to bepletely obliterated.


    However, Xia Ji did not use his full power. He had other thoughts in mind.


    Thoughts were still thoughts, and the killing had to continue.


    His halberd came down hard and shed through the half meter of the wound he had induced previously onto the ten-meter Frost Giant, cracking one of his ribs.


    He borrowed the momentum from the attack¡¯s rebound.


    Once again, he leaped a few meters upward as he held the Great Darkness Halberd up high above him.


    The halberd¡¯s tip fused with the Nine Suns and shone across thend bathed in moonlight. It brought along a glittering golden light and a raging storm of a whirlwind as it crashed down with inhuman force once again!


    The Frost Giant was stunned. The wound had caused him intolerable pain throughout his body and had induced him into a vicious rage. He grabbed his giant ax, which was left with only half a handle, and swung out a chilling glow as he faced the attack straight on.


    Boom!


    The ax was cut.


    Both of the ten-meter giant¡¯s hands bled a mystic blue as blood dripped from between his thumb and index finger. The moment his blood flowed, it transformed into freezing ice that covered the wound.


    The giant lifted his head and saw that the ck-armored shorty was not affected in any way. Instead, the shorty had once again borrowed the momentum from the attack and soared into the air as he swung the dark halberd. The de tip of the halberd was as bright as the brilliant, zing sun and blinded the Frost Giant, who was unable to look directly at it.


    Then, the giant made a decision he had never considered before in his life.?He tumbled over to hide from the attack.


    Boom!!


    Xia Jie came crashing down, with the dark halberd in tow!


    The ground cracked from the powerful force that came down at it. Tons of ice, snow, and frosted soil and rocks were sprayed into the air from the solid earth.?The ground had been shattered as it copsed into a deep chasm.


    The other five to six meter Frost Giants were left dumbfounded. Their morale started to plummet and they even seemed to have lost the will to continue battling. Their minds were pretty clear about making a decision. They actually dragged their spiked clubs and made a run for where they came from.


    No more fighting.


    They could not win.


    What was the point of continuing the fight?


    However, heavy steps sounded from somewhere nearby.


    Two other Fronts Giants who were ten meters tall came rushing over. One of them had a mystic blue beetle on him while the other carried a mystic blue eyeball.


    The former had two gigantic spiked clubs while thetter had a gigantic mace covered with spikes.


    Whoosh!


    A spiked club was thrown out from afar.


    The first Frost Giant who was attempting to escape quickly caught the weapon and turned around once again as he followed the other two forward in attack.


    The strongest among the three Frost Giants was like a trotting horse as he circled Xia Ji and engaged inbat.


    This battle formation literally shook the earth and mountains.


    The tremors surrounding the battlefield had stopped the skirmish between the human soldiers and warriors from both sides.


    It was clear that the battle on this side would be the deciding fight of the entire war. If the Seventh Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty won, it would be a victory for the Shang Dynasty. If the three Frost Giants won, it would be Guifang¡¯s victory.


    These fighting forces were too powerful. As the vanguards of the battle, they were capable of tearing everything apart!


    Just as the Frost Giants had obliterated the Heir Apparent and his army of one thousand at the frontlines and sieged the Wolf Restraining Pass, if this Imperial Prince was able to defeat the three Frost Giants, he could also lead the remaining Shang Dynasty soldiers to finish off those hoarding here from Guifang.


    Under the moonlight, the people in the Imperial City watched from afar.


    The demonic yet divine dark figure was fighting against three Frost Giants who were all ten meters tall. The battle of these four had long surpassed the scope of what was considered normal fighting and killing on the battlefield. The booming crashes sounded like raging thunder while the ground was filled with a dull drumming.


    One against three.


    No, it was three against one.


    Clearly, it was the three Frost Giants going up against the Shang Dynasty¡¯s Imperial Prince.


    Eunuch Mei pushed the steward toward the broken city wall. They were both silent. There was an overwhelming, bright, and agitated look dancing in Eunuch Mei¡¯s eyes while a grim look shed in the steward¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toplete the task you have given me. The Seventh Imperial Prince has ruined your ns with his prowess, and is about to turn the tables on this destined sacrificial event.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve witnessed this with my own eyes. The Seventh Imperial Prince is the true royal among the people.¡¯


    ¡®Why is he the son of Imperial Concubine Yu?!¡¯


    ¡®Why is that?¡¯


    ¡®?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s such a pity¡­ Your Highness.¡¯


    Eunuch Mei said aloud, ¡°Steward, if His Highness wins, let¡¯s serve him alongside one another. Our limbs may be broken, but the Art of Marite is aplenty in the world. Our broken limbs can be refitted into puppets and even though, from today onward, our inner vitality can onlyplete microscopic cirction, but puppets can still serve with their unexpected killing skills.¡±


    The steward sighed and said, ¡°Eunuch Mei, what do you think the Seventh Imperial Prince wants?


    Eunuch Mei replied, ¡°I have always been a mere servant and have never understood the thoughts of my master.¡±


    The steward smiled. ¡°I need you to take me somewhere.¡±


    Eunuch Mei said, ¡°Your bet with the Seventh Imperial Prince hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±


    The steward took another look at the frightening, bloody battlefield as he shed a smile. ¡°What¡¯s more to see. Let¡¯s go¡­ I¡¯m not escaping. There¡¯s no way to escape at all. I just need to get something.¡±


    Moonlight.


    Like frost.


    The battlefield.


    The spiked clubs of two Frost Giants had been shattered.


    Their bodies had deep sh wounds with mystic blue blood staining everywhere. The blood might be able to instantly freeze and cover the wound, but the giants had to endure the searing pain as well.


    These two giants had lost the courage to continue fighting. In addition to that, they had lost their weapons and could only fall back and watch the top warrior of the Frost Giants exchange blows with that ck armored monster.


    Of course. Despite their limited mental capacity, they had clearly made out the distinguished difference between this ck armored monster and the other shorties. They werepletely different living beings.


    That was why they were willing to bestow the respect of calling him the strongest shorty of them all.


    No, it should be ck armored monster!


    They craned their necks, eager to see if their top warrior was able to beat this ck armored monster and send him flying through the air.


    Their warrior now had his weapon in hand as he fought with the ck-armored monster in a more traditional form. They took turns attacking each other, one blow a time. The one who could not take the attack would be crushed.


    As the top warrior among the Frost Giants, Luo Luo was worthy of his moniker. However, even he was having a tough time in the fight right now.


    The spiked mace in his hand was not amon weapon and could not be shattered by the dark halberd, but it was because of his weapon being unable to be broken that he had been thrown into a position of suffering.


    Every time he exchanged blows with his enemy, the other party woulde down at him with two powerful hits. Once the first attack started to subside, the second force would crash down at the precise moment of the quiet subsiding attack, pressuring him so much it made his blood boil.


    His internal organs might be much stronger than a human, but the repeated attacks still gave him tremendous pain.


    Finally¡­


    Luo Luo lifted his head and spat out a huge amount of mystic blue bloody mist.


    He made the decision to stop fighting and dragged his spiked mace behind him as he turned to escape.


    The other Frost Giants followed suit when they saw their top warrior fleeing the battlefield.


    Xia Ji fell to the ground and took a deep breath. After the extreme workout, he too, felt his muscles and veins starting to ache.


    However, he did not stop there. His expression changed slightly and he shouldered the dark halberd and chased after them from afar.


    The results of the battle stunned everyone who was watching.


    The Shang Dynasty side erupted in cheers, their morale reaching such a peak one could almost see it burn ferociously. Guifang, on the other hand, started to retreat.


    The tables had turned because of the power of one man!

 Chapter 24

    The Guifang Queen


    Since the battle between both sides began, it was the first time the Guifang soldiers were forced to retreat during a direct confrontation.


    While that was happening with Guifang, Shang Dynasty was experiencing an unprecedented rush of morale. The soldiers roared, as if letting off steam. They had finally done justice to make up for their past failures.


    On the city walls, Deng Jue had forgotten about his fatigue as he rushed to the top of the walls and grabbed hold of the drumsticks, drumming with ferocity.


    At that moment, the thunderous drumming moved the heavens and the horns red with overwhelming excitement!


    ¡­


    Xia Ji gripped his dark halberd tightly and rushed forward. He was not bothered by the retreating Guifang soldiers that were left in his dust. He was focused on chasing the group of Frost Giants.


    The Frost Giants fled in a stampede that shook heaven and earth. They were breathless and realized that their spiked clubs would only serve to slow them down. So, they threw their weapons away and started running with wild speed while hugging their heads.


    A strange ebb and flow pattern started to emerge on the battlefield.


    The Frost Giants ran the fastest at the front.


    Behind them, the Shang Dynasty¡¯s Seventh Imperial Prince chased after them with a speed to match.


    Further behind the back of the Seventh Imperial Prince were the retreating Guifang soldiers, exotic tribes, and bandits.


    Right behind them were the Red Leopard Camp and the swordsmen from the martial arts world of the Imperial Capital¡­


    The two parties at the forefront ran faster than the rest and it was not long before those behind hadpletely lost sight of them.


    Deng Gongjiu looked worried as he said, ¡°Oh no, His Highness has gone all the way to the front.¡±


    Despite the pang of worry, all he felt right now was passion burning in his bloodstream for having the privilege of being a follower of such an invincible Imperial Prince. Besides that, with his understanding of Guifang, they did not seem like a tribe who would set up traps. The ambush at Wolf Restraining Pass was an exception, an arrangement specifically nned out by the King of Guifang.


    It would be wiser to be worried about his own predicament first.


    Deng Jiugong got rid of unnecessary thoughts from his mind and grabbed tight onto his Green Dragon Sword as he focused on engaging the enemy bandits.


    ¡­


    They were now far away from where the battlefield was.


    The Frost Giants bolted at inhuman speeds.


    They ran and stole nces back at the same time, spotting the ck-armored monster still hot on their tails under the moonlight. They all gave out pitiful wails. As the top warrior, Luo Luo ran much faster than the others, kicking dust behind him.


    However, it did not matter how fast they ran. Xia Ji was already right there, not too far and not too close, persistently chasing after them.


    The Frost Giants realized they could not get rid of this most powerful ck armored shorty and started to take an ¡®unusual route¡¯.


    They began to climb the mountains.


    The giants had a physical advantage when climbing mountains. Their fingers had powerful strength that could easily dig into the rocks. Besides that, ice and frost could cling steadfastly to the sides, which enabled the giants to tramp over mountains and cross ravines.


    Xia Ji stood on a cliff and watched as the giants started to make the climb. He did not fall behind as his hands activated the Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Energy, which allowed him to go through mountains and cut through rocks. He was as agile as an ape as he pursued his quarry closely.


    The Frost Giants passed over a cliff and continued running as they turned back to look.


    All they saw was a clear figure in ck armor tailing them like Death himself amidst the pure white snow. The Frost Giants let out another collective pitiful wail. Some had even turned their heads around and started roaring in rage for no apparent reason. However, they never stopped running despite the continuous roaring.


    They continued running.


    He continued chasing.


    Just like that, the pursuitsted for half the day.


    They ran from midnight to dawn and continued from dawn to noon.


    Xia Ji had the help of the inner vitality of the Nine Suns, which supplied unlimited recovery for him. Running did not exhaust too much of his energy. In fact, he was gradually recuperating from the fatigue he felt from the previous close-quartersbat.


    ¡­


    Finally, the Frost Giants ran into a valley, which was covered in thick ice and snow.


    Xia Ji followed immediately and observed his surroundings carefully. Suddenly, his gaze caught onto something. From afar, he saw numerous mystic blue beings sporting huge bellies. There were quite a lot of them.


    ¡°Is this¡­ where the Frost Giants set up camp? Three thousand Frost Giants are all here?¡±


    He gave his right hand a shake and pointed the dark halberd in a nt fashion toward the snow in front of him. He stood his ground on the outskirts of the giants¡¯ campsite.


    As for the Frost Giants who ran all the way, they were finally back at their camp.


    Their arrival had woken up the giants who were sleeping and every one of them with the huge belly stood up. Close to three thousand pairs of eyes shot unfriendly stares at the ck armored shorty who had followed the others so casually into the valley.


    However, Luo Luo and the other Frost Giants who had escaped back to camp quickly started conversing with the others.


    Theymunicated with unknown words.


    Close to three thousand pairs of giant eyes started to reveal fear. Their limited brain capacities finally understood one thing¡ªhe was no ordinary ck armored shorty. He was the most powerful ck armored shorty.


    With that, the giants stood up one after the other as they held their huge clubs in front of them as a form of protection. They roared at Xia Ji from afar.


    Oddly, Xia Ji managed to trante what they had meant.


    ¡°Oh, damn it, don¡¯te over here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe over!¡±


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re talking to you. Don¡¯te here. I swear, if you take another step forward, I will beat you up, I swear!!¡±


    Xia Ji took a step forward.


    One of the Frost Giants suddenly gave an angry roar as he circted his strength to throw a giant rock at that ck armored monster from afar.


    Xia Ji caught the rock easily and threw it back with added violence.


    Boom!!


    The giant rock crashed to the ground.


    The earth trembled.


    Three thousand pairs of eyes stared at the giant rock. The giants pondered the power needed to do this and a more pronounced fear filled each of their faces as they eventually retreated even more.


    Xia Ji found this funny.


    These Frost Giants truly had a na?ve and simple brain. It had never crossed their minds that if they had tried to chase him away as a group, he would most certainly have to make a run for it.


    Instead, the extent of these giants¡¯ thoughts was ¡®if our strongest warrior could not defeat him, then I stand no chance against him¡¯, or to put it in another way, these huge blocks of ice only knew to utilize their savage strength and the blood flowing within them. They were not well-versed in battle, much less being proficient with martial arts. They were also scared of death and upied a rather extreme spectrum of bullies who only knew how to fear the strong and trod on the weak.


    Xia Ji had no idea whether to cry orugh over this.


    He moved forward a few more steps but decided to stop. He would still be able to handle a couple of dozen Frost Giants, but there were three thousand giants here.


    Besides that, he did note all the way here to engage in a ughterfest with the giants.


    He had never killed a giant before this, not because the giant¡¯s ice and frost blood froze their wounds too quickly, but rather, he had other thoughts deep down in his mind.


    ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯m able to wait for it.¡±


    Xia Ji stopped in his tracks and started to wait patiently.


    Far away from him, three thousand Frost Giants began to get into a sudden argument. Luo Luo hugged his head and gave a roar that was difficult to decipher.


    Xia Ji really wanted to know what they were saying, but he could notmunicate in theirnguage. The only thing he sensed was the violent rage from the tallest, biggest Frost Giant¡¯s roar, which seemed to also insinuate that this giant was also a tyrant at home.


    Before long¡­


    Someone a size smaller than the rest was pushed out by the giants.


    It was a ¡®small-sized person¡¯ who was only 1.8 meters tall. The person had silver hair and blue eyes, with snow-white skin as fair as ice and frost, and had an exotic air about their person.


    The girl¡¯s mystic blue eyes stared at Xia Ji. Surprisingly, she spoke thenguage of the Central in fluently.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Master of Guifang and the daughter of the Frost Giants¡¯ top warrior Luo Luo. My name is Tu Luo.¡±


    Xia Ji gave a sigh of relief as he smiled.


    His wait was over¡­


    This was the person he was looking for.


    She was also the reason he came here with an inkling of hope.


    His thoughts were simple: If Guifang was able to receive the services of three thousand Frost Giants, there must have been a ¡®middleman¡¯.


    This Master of Guifang was obviously the ¡®middleman¡¯.


    She was a child of mixed heritage who had the blood of the Frost Giants flowing in her. As for how she was born, there was no need to get into details.


    The thoughts shed across his mind before Xia Ji called out loudly, ¡°I am the Seventh Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty, Xia Ji.¡±


    Tu Luo was taken aback. She clearly did not expect that ¡®this monster who is absolutely not one of thosemon shorties¡¯ emphasized continuously by the Frost Giants would be someone of such lofty status.


    So, the Guifang Queen replied inly, ¡°You are very powerful. Father and my two uncles tell me you¡¯re a monster.¡±


    ¡°We, Guifang, and the Frost Giants have always shown respect to true warriors.¡±


    ¡°Since the Imperial City has you, we will not attack the Imperial City.¡±


    ¡°From this day onward, we will avoid any ce you are present.¡±


    ¡°If you stand guard at the Wolf Restraining Pass, we shall not siege the borders.¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡°What if I tell you this is not the reason why I¡¯m here?¡±


    Her expression curious, Tu Luo asked, ¡°Then what do you seek here?¡±


    Xia Ji, ¡°For an alliance.¡±


    Tu Luo asked again with curiosity, ¡°Are you looking to forge an alliance with us to go after Tujue and Quanrong? From what I gather, your side has a political marriage with Tujue.¡±


    Xia Jie replied, ¡°No. I¡¯m asking for a personal alliance with all of you.¡±


    Tu Luo suddenly understood what this was about. ¡°So, that is why you¡¯ve only wounded Father and my uncles, but did not kill any of the Frost Giants?¡±


    Xia Jie smiled. He did not deny it. From the very beginning, his aim was never to guard the Imperial City, nor was it to ughter all of Guifang and the Frost Giants. What he wanted was to increase his power and control, and to have a hidden card up his sleeve which he could y.


    Tu Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ll need to discuss this with my father and uncles.¡±


    With that, she turned to speak to the other giants in roars.


    The three Frost Giants who were ten meters tall conversed as they turned their heads toward Xia Ji¡¯s direction.


    Soon¡­


    Tu Luo walked out and said, ¡°My father and uncles said that they are willing to form a friendship with a true powerhouse. However, what exactly do you want us to do for you?¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and said, ¡°I just want to be friends.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    ¡°I just need help extended to me whenever you can when I need it.


    ¡°Right now, the entire Shang Dynasty treats all of you as the enemy. If the Shang Dynasty and Tujue get on good terms, they would surround and attack youe spring and summer. You have Tujue on your West, Luosha at the North, and Quanrong in the South. Would Quanrong and Luosha offer to aid you?


    ¡°The Frost Giants may be powerful, but you are influenced greatly by the seasons. If the records on the ancient books are urate, Frost Giants need to retreat into your underground ice cers during the peak of summer, or make an early journey to the Northern mountain and rivers to hibernate during summer to bypass the hottest time of the year.


    ¡°When that moment arrives, it will spell the end of you.¡±


    Tu Luo gave this some consideration and replied, ¡°You¡¯repletely right.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°However, I can help you, and right now, I need your help in return. At least till before springtime.¡±


    Tu Luo said, ¡°Can the Seventh Imperial Prince provide more details?¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Tu Luo disyed quite the courage as well as superior insight as she walked directly toward Xia Ji. Some of the giants wanted to follow her, but she raised her hand to inform them it was unnecessary.


    On the other side, Xia Ji was also walking toward her calmly. They looked at each other andter sat slowly down at the center where a table formed naturally of stone was situated.


    Xia Jiughed as he said, ¡°Your Highness, just see for yourself. Our initial trust for each other can be formed just like that, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Tu Luoughed as well, ¡°In that case, Seventh Imperial Prince, why don¡¯t we chat openly and honestly about how we should be friends?¡±

 Chapter 25

    I Did Not Truly Know Your Highness At First Meeting And Only Knew You As A Common Imperial Prince


    Six hourster, Xia Ji and the Guifang Queen finished negotiating their secret deal. They next exchanged tokens of trust and a password before taking their leaves.


    Xia Ji returned to the Imperial Capital.


    As for Tu Luo, she immediately led her army to attack another city, with the exotic tribes and rogue bandits in tow like jackals and wolves following tigers and leopards, seeking a portion of whatever spoils that was left over.


    Guifang might have suffered a huge loss battling the Imperial Capital, but they were not hurt anywhere that was of consequence because none of the three thousand Frost Giants had died.


    Besides that, the Guifang army had spread out quite widely after sieging the Wolf Restraining Pass. The Imperial Capital had lost three to four thousand men, but there were still more than seventy thousand people remaining at the Pass.


    Tu Luo¡¯s attack path had been nned out clearly.


    She would bring along the Frost Giants to ¡®stand guard over the central army¡¯.


    After that, she would send wave after wave of Guifang troops to pige and kill everywhere they went. If they encountered a strong enemy, she would send out the Frost Giants, who would be able to effectively turn the tides to their favor.


    As for the ¡®central army¡¯, where would it be located?


    Wherever the ¡®Guifang Queen¡¯, Tu Luo, was, that would be the central army.


    She would continue traveling along with the Frost Giants.


    That was why there was no permanent location for the central army.


    The Guifang army would pige and snatch materials and goods while she went looking for something much more important, namely skills and divine weapons.


    An army was necessary during a battle and it was a permanent fixture in war. However, when the standards of both armies were not that far apart, the one thing that stood between victory and defeat was superior strength.


    That was why during the siege at the border of the mighty pass that was strong enough for ¡®wolf restraining¡¯, Tu Luo employed three thousand Frost Giants during a night of snowstorm to attain victory by obliterating the Heir Apparent and his elite army of a hundred thousand.


    Even though the Imperial Capital had been weakened and was fragile as an egg, with Xia Ji¡¯s presence and his high-level battle power that snatched victory in the ughterfest, the Frost Giants sent out by Tu Luo were renderedpletely useless. Guifang was left with nothing but the lives of their soldiers to continue with the fight. This was not to Guifang¡¯s advantage, which was why they had retreated.


    This did not mean that Guifang was unable to take down the Imperial City, but the price to pay for attacking the Imperial City was too high.


    If they had to sacrifice so many battalions just to take over one city, it would not mean a thing.


    Preventing losses was a factor that should be considered by any worthy monarch.


    Choosing your enemies and allies was another.


    That was why the Guifang Queen was willing to forge an alliance with this young Imperial Prince.


    After that, Tu Luo developed a deep interest in the Imperial Prince¡¯s background.


    It was because she had heard about some stories of the Imperial Prince¡¯s past.


    He had studied Buddhist scriptures deep within the pce for more than two years with neither protest norint.


    When the Imperial Emperor escaped, he left the Imperial Prince behind to guard the city.


    Under such circumstances, the Imperial Prince had disyed extraordinary power and had even defeated Tu Luo¡¯s father and two uncles.


    These circumstances could not be exined as a mere fortuitous encounter.


    Only one thing was clear¡ªthis young Imperial Prince possessed an extraordinary disposition.


    He possessed the qualities of absolute forbearing as well as madness.


    Calmness and wild passion.


    Divine and demonic characteristics.


    Such a person waspletely worthy of establishing an alliance with Guifang on his own.


    At least, that was what Tu Luo thought.


    That was the reason she had built the foundation of a long-serving friendship with the Seventh Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty with her status as Guifang¡¯s Queen. They would be able to establish a certain level of offensive and defensive alliance in these turbulent times.


    This winter, the friendship between both parties would begin to grow.


    She would take extra care to cherish it.


    ¡­


    Within the pce.


    Xia Ji made himself a cup of hot tea as he sat by Lake Huaqing located deep within the pce. He started to focus intently on engraving his prayer beads. He wanted to increase the number of prayer beads and make this secret trump card even stronger.


    By his side was Eunuch Mei, who was standing in a slight bow with his head lowered. His hands were holding a jade box. There was an iron hand attached to where his right hand used to be. Although he was not used to it, it was still better with having no hand at all.


    Xia Ji hadpleted engraving seventy-five wooden beads and ced them neatly into a wooden box. He took a sip of tea and looked at the jade box in Eunuch Mei¡¯s hands. Hemented, ¡°The steward would rather kill himself after losing the bet than telling me the truth and serving me.¡±


    Eunuch Mei immediately approached him and ced the jade box onto the table. He opened the box to reveal a book, two cans of embroidery needles, and a token of authority. ¡°This was left behind by the steward. There¡¯s the ¡®Sacred Sunflower Scroll¡¯, Air Prating Embroidery Needles, and a token of authority for eight hundred soldiers of sacrifice.¡±


    Xia Ji nced at them. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±


    Eunuch Mei immediately replied, ¡°The stewardmitted suicide after taking this. All he said before his death was¡­ Beware of Imperial Concubine Wan.¡±


    ¡°Beware of Imperial Concubine Wan?¡±


    Xia Ji mumbled, ¡°Does he think that those words would be enough topensate for his failure to follow through with the bet?¡±


    The young Imperial Prince looked at theke¡¯s reflection from the light of dawn and suddenly sighed with emotion. ¡°Forget about it. That old dog has been quite a loyal person after all. Bury him.¡±


    ¡°Should there be a grand funeral?¡±


    ¡°No. Just give him a burial ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll get it done immediately.¡±


    ¡°Dig deeper. Don¡¯t let the hungry wild dogs dig him up for food.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is benevolent. I understand what to do.¡±


    When Eunuch Mei was far away, Xia Ji took out the ¡®Sacred Sunflower Scroll¡¯. He flipped through it, page after page, and read out in a low voice, ¡°To cultivate this divine skill, one must lead the knife to castrate oneself. Cultivate pills and ingest the medicine, integrate internally and externally. The path to cultivating inner vitality now, is nothing more than the thought of guidance, it¡¯s too indistinct to be true, heaven and earth are distinguished while corruption gives birth to men, the inner vitality cultivation of men, is nothing more than cultivating a non-existent soul and dispelling the turbid, one with inner vitality would master one¡¯s life, one with the form could utilize it with his body¡­¡±


    He finished reading it after two hours. A purple skill bead appeared within his primal spirit with the notification [Sacred Sunflower Scroll] Ninth Level.


    All he did was save it for now. He had no need to use it immediately.


    He ced the skill book back where it was and removed the token of authority for the eight hundred soldiers of sacrifice.


    These eight hundred soldiers of sacrifice were the same eight hundred blocking every door of the Imperial Pce. It was because of them that no one was able to leave the Imperial Harem within the pce.


    These eight hundred people were made up of guards who were much more capable and stronger than the usual guards. The unique thing about them was the way they were trained and nurtured by their house rules. These eight hundred would only obey the token of authority and not the individual. Whoever had the token was their master. The Imperial Emperor must really trust the steward to have been willing to pass the token of authority to him. In fact, the steward did not let him down in terms of trust.


    However, these eight hundred people were now the first sign of power Xia Ji had in his hands, that he was able to give orders.


    The second would be the tiger tally. However, even though he was the Grand Marshal of the World, that was nothing but an empty title bestowed upon him by the Imperial Emperor. If it was not for the fact that the Imperial Emperor was sure he would die, such a title would never be given to him. The tiger tally could only serve to mobilize the Imperial Capital Army, which were the soldiers serving under Deng Jue. There were originally fifty thousand of them, but the number had been halved after the battle.


    Xia Ji was making ns with every card he had in his hand when footsteps could be hearding from afar.


    A pce guard rushed in with his head lowered and stood next to Lake Huaqing before kneeling down to say, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, General Deng is requesting for an audience with you.¡±


    Xia Ji replied, ¡°Bring Deng Jue here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    After a moment.


    Deng Jue arrived at thekeside.


    Xia Ji pointed to the other side of the marble table and said, ¡°Sit.¡±


    He picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea, smiling as he said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to invite you for tea before the battle. I¡¯ll make it up to you today.¡±


    Deng Jue was taken aback, but remembered the first time he had met His Highness in the library loft. During that time, His Highness had said that, ¡°I won¡¯t be inviting you to have tea with the situation being so tense right now¡±, and he had replied gruffly that, ¡°What tea should a man who is about to have his head hung around another¡¯s waist have?¡±. The thought of it reminded Deng Jue of how he failed to recognize the greatness of this person. He had even believed His Highness would escape, and in the end, His Highness¡¯s achievements were equivalent to giving him a viciously sharp p on the face.


    However, Deng Jue liked being pped on the face this way, and he was fond of His Highness simrly. So, he smiled as he smoothed down his beard and said openly, ¡°I must be short-sighted from old age. I did not truly know Your Highness at our first meeting and only saw you as amon Imperial Prince. I made you witness an embarrassing scene.¡±


    They stared into the distance as the morning sun began to rise. The clear, sparkling lights lit up a corner of the post-battle Imperial Capital. Even though peace had arrived, a million refugees hade pouring in, causing the Imperial City to be unusually chaotic.


    Deng Jue sipped his tea slowly and suddenly said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve investigated the background of the hundred over soldiers. The results looked normal.¡±


    Xia Ji was not surprised as he nodded.


    Deng Jue made a sudden change in topic and asked again, ¡°Your Highness, what is it that you want exactly?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at him.


    Deng Jue said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it the other day. If Your Highness returns, the Deng family will serve only you. That is the reason I¡¯m here. I¡¯d like to inquire what are your ns from here onward in order to make early preparations.¡±

 Chapter 26

    A Fish Hook Without Bait


    ¡°General Deng, what do you think I¡¯m doing here next to theke?¡±


    Deng Jue answered, ¡°Your Highness, perhaps you are cultivating skills in martial arts while breathing the air of heaven and earth at the dawn of the new sun?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    Deng Jue tried again, ¡°Is Your Highness contemting how to take over the Imperial Pce and the Imperial City?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head once again.


    Deng Jue replied once more, ¡°Then is Your Highness thinking about how to solve the turbulence in the Imperial City?¡±


    Xia Ji still shook his head.


    Deng Jue sighed, ¡°I truly have no idea. Your Highness, do enlighten me.¡±


    Xia Ji said simply, ¡°I¡¯m fishing.¡±


    With that, his hands reached out to pick up his teacup and he took another sip of tea.


    Deng Jue was curious. ¡°Your Highness, there is no fishing rod and no bait. How are you fishing?¡±


    Xia Jiughed. ¡°There is a type of strange fish under the heavens that remains invisible under the water and is undiscoverable. Even the most skilled fishermen will never be able to catch them as they are deeply hidden. They will escape at the sight of bait and can only be hooked without bait.¡±


    Deng Jue¡¯s expression was filled with confusion. ¡°I am slow on the take. I do not understand what Your Highness means.¡±


    Xia Ji took out the tiger tally from his pocket and passed half of it to Deng Jue. ¡°General, lead the Imperial City Army out of the Imperial Capital after three days and take them to the Northern camp for training.¡±


    Deng Jue epted the tiger tally, baffled. He looked utterly bewildered as he could not fathom the meaning of His Highness¡¯s actions.


    Xia Ji took another sip of tea and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask General Deng something.¡±


    ¡°Do go ahead, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Is there a method of reference for the strong and weak of this world¡¯s powers, or any categorizations such as realms?¡±


    Deng Jue was stunned. His Highness had clearly demonstrated his mighty power as a warrior who had surpassed his peak during thest few days of major battle. How could he not know this?


    With that, Deng Jue collected his thoughts and mentally organized the information he had obtained for more than half his life, then exined slowly.


    ¡°In this world, anyone who has cultivated physical skills or internal skills good enough to pass the thresholds of bing a warrior, and also possesses a fewmoner skills up his sleeves as well as having the experience of being out in the world, would be recognized as part of the brotherhood of martial artists.¡±


    ¡°However, unless others are aware of what skills you have cultivated and the level of said skills, no one will be able to give you a ranking. For such a case, it would require you to create a name for yourself in the martial arts world. This would not only serve to validate what you have learned, but also to confirm your position in the martial arts world.


    ¡°There is the Heaven Ranking, Earth Ranking, and Mortal Ranking in the martial arts world.


    ¡°The warriors on the Mortal Ranking are recognized elites from the martial arts world.


    ¡°The Earth Ranking isposed of first-ss masters.


    ¡°The Heaven Ranking, on the other hand, isposed of superior-ss masters.


    ¡°If you want to prove yourself, you will need to get your name onto the rankings.


    ¡°However, there is also another category of people besides those of the Mortal, Earth, and Heaven Rankings.


    ¡°These people do not belong on the rankings.


    ¡°This is because they have achieved the peak on the path of martial arts, and have created divine forms by resonating with heaven, earth, and space. For example, the ck Buddha¡¯s form created by Your Highness, or the three-headed and six-armed form of Asura, or the divine form of the Flying Dragon created from one swing of the ck and White Double des, and many other such examples. To put it simply, these are all fairly unimaginable.


    ¡°Or rather¡­


    ¡°It would be impossible to judge who is strong and weak among such people.


    ¡°These individuals would hide themselves away from the world, otherwise, there will be a hugemotion once they disy their powers to the world.


    ¡°They will be known as legends once they have taken part in and resolved several major events.


    ¡°Once Your Highness¡¯s reputation starts spreading beyond the Northernnds, you will be a legend.¡±


    Xia Ji thought about this in detail. He had the internal skills of the inner vitality of the Nine Suns, the physical skills of the Eighteen Levels of Hell Suppression Energy, the Aryaatha Form, and even his spirituality possessed Trailokya Dhyana. Every skill and power of his was capable of creating Buddha forms. Did that mean he was already at the peak?


    However, this did not make him happy at all. Instead, he asked, ¡°General, do you know what is the maximum level for skills?¡±


    Deng Jue replied, ¡°The Ninth level is the maximum. All concepts of skills stop at the Ninth level, which means that is the pinnacle of achievement.¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°Has there ever been a Tenth level?¡±


    Deng Jue answered, ¡°Perhaps it is simply due to my ignorance, but I have never heard of any mention of the Tenth level.¡±


    Xia Ji was silent for a moment before he pressed on, ¡°What about other powers besides those of warriors?¡±


    Deng Jue took a sip of tea to wet his throat and continued the exnations.


    ¡°The Ninth level exceeds the ordinary, converting the mind and intentions into divine forms whose names will be legends. This would be the pinnacle of an individual¡¯s power.


    ¡°To my understanding, the next step to pursue after that would be about spellbinding military formations, divine weapons, type of species, et cetera.


    ¡°There are people in this world who have grasped the secret of mysterious spellbinding formations. They are known as Gods of Combat. Such people possess powerful spellbinding formations that are able to fuse thousands, millions, even tens of millions of people¡¯s strength into one, culminating it into one terrifying offensive blow. Anyone would end up obliterated when faced with such power, but spellbinding formations are a very mysterious order. Few are able tomand them. I have only seen it once long ago, and what I saw astounded me. I wanted to find out more by making investigations about it throughout thends, but my efforts were in vain as no one knew about it and I ended up with an inconclusive result.


    ¡°As for divine weapons, legend has it that only a gifted person of great wisdom is able to refine such an item, but most of the existing specimens are remnants from wars of the olden days or inheritances passed down by ancestors. Another story tells of great Buddhist schrs who are able to refine Buddhist instruments, but I have never seen one in my life. Such instruments surpass all domains of the path of martial arts and are able to garner a victory in battle in one fell swoop.


    ¡°As for species, you have also seen it for yourself, Seventh Imperial Prince. An example would be the abnormal existence of the Frost Giants. Once they are fully grown, they can be much stronger than any warrior who has worked hard in cultivating. Their blood lineage alone is enough to go up against a human who has cultivated extensively the most supreme skills. ording to legend, there still exist many other strange creatures. Some of them need only be fully grown and humans would never stand a chance against them.¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°What about Immortal Weapons and Demonic des?¡±


    Deng Jue answered, ¡°Immortal Weapons and Demonic des contain embryos of Intelligence, but almost all of those embryos are not awakened. They end up waiting for new masters over and over in an endless loop of time, and jeopardize their masters over and over until they vanish from the world of martial arts.


    ¡°These Immortal Weapons and Demonic des can gift their masters some extent of power, but at the same time, they disrupt their masters¡¯ minds. However, if these weapons were to be truly awakened, I have no idea what would happen. I have never heard of such a thing happening, but I imagine that anyone who possessed it would have a great advantage over others. These weapons might even surpass divine weapons, but if the master of such a weapon is unable to control it, I¡¯m afraid that person would end up perishing in a mad state of insanity.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. This was information he had never been able to obtain while being trapped alone deep within the pce. Today, he had been informed in full, whole-heartedly by a veteran general, and he considered it his initial understanding of this world. At the same time, he had been given an idea of the positioning of the power he possessed. Even though he knew that his power was considered to be at its peak, he was not pleased by the news.


    It was still¡­ Not enough!


    He felt that his achievement of reaching the peak, might simply be a case of him not knowing enough of this world.


    Maybe he had not even discovered the tip of the iceberg of this world.


    He did not feel delighted over his achievement, rather, it served as a warning for him.


    After that, the two continued chatting over more casual matters.


    Deng Jue chose to take his leave after a while.


    When he returned to his mansion, Deng Jue instructed his eldest son, Deng Gongjiu, to return to camp and make arrangements for the soldiers. Deng Jue himself, however, walked around his courtyard with the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s words reverberating in his mind. He could not figure out the true meaning behind his intentions.


    Suddenly, he spotted a young girl dressed in purple practicing her sword skills. Her form was rather impressive. Every sh was forceful and during each final motion of the sword, a ringing tremble would sound through the air. It was clear that she had cultivated internal skills.


    The young girl in purple stopped practicing when she spotted Deng Jue. She ran toward him and called out warmly, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Deng Jue stared into the bright, intelligent eyes of the young girl and immediately voiced out the thing troubling his mind. ¡°Kongchan, do you know of any strange fish in this world that would swim away at the sight of bait, yet get hooked in the absence of bait?¡±


    This beautiful, young girl in purple was the granddaughter of Deng Jue, Deng Kongchan. She had just turned sixteen this year and when she heard the strange question voiced by her grandfather, she was taken aback and shook her head in bewilderment.


    Deng Jue could not helpughing. His Highness was seventeen, after all, and was instilled with Zen. Kongchan was only sixteen, so how could she know the answer?


    Deng Jue decided not to continue questioning her, but said immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for the Northern camp with your father after three days to train our soldiers. Don¡¯t create trouble at home and remember to work hard at practicing the Deng family¡¯s sword skills and mental cultivation methods.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    With that, the youngdy in purple left to continue her practice.


    Deng Jue watched her back and continued to think about his query. Suddenly, a thought shed in his mind and he felt he wasing close to an answer.


    ¡°A strange type of fish exists in the world that stays well-hidden in the water. They remain obscure and no matter how skilled a fisherman was, he would be unable to find them because they remain so deeply hidden and swim away at the sight of bait. Is His Highness referring to the many invisible enemies hidden in the Imperial Capital who would bring upon great cmity in the future? Close to a hundred soldiers had been executed previously because of the interference of such an enemy, but His Highness has no idea who these people are. He is unable to do anything despite his power,¡± Deng Jue mumbled.


    He walked to and fro as he continued talking to himself. ¡°That is why High Highness said that only without bait would the fish be hooked. Does His Highness want me to take the army and leave the Imperial Capital in order to draw out the enemy and trap them in one swoop?


    ¡°Even so, why is His Highness acting so impatient about this? Wouldn¡¯t it be best to keep me within the Imperial Capital and stabilize the situation?


    ¡°As long as I am around, even if contemptuous buffoons were scheming against him, they would still need to consider that I control more than twenty thousand elite soldiers.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    Deng Jue thought about it longer and suddenly was able to vaguely understand. His Highness¡­ He might be looking incredibly far ahead and has iparable ambition. One must stabilize internally before facing foreign aggression. He wanted to clear the Imperial City of internal enemies before he had to face the real enemying from the outside.


    If that was the case, who was this external enemy?


    Deng Jue instinctively thought of two words, ¡®Imperial Emperor¡¯.


    His breathing became faster¡­

 Chapter 27

    The Enemy Hidden Within The Fog


    Xia Ji sat quietly beside Lake Huaqing while contemting Deng Jue¡¯s exnation of the powers within this world.


    Deng Jue¡¯s description might not be entirely correct. He was but an old general who had spent his entire life in the military. There were many things in life he might not have witnessed. It was as if Xia Ji was standing on part of and that was covered in darkness and fog, and Deng Jue had pushed only some of the fog around him away. That was all.


    From the little he could see through the fog, Xia Ji was able to determine that he was invincible. Even if he was not, he was at least someone at the known peak, but what about outside the fog?


    There was three thousand years¡¯ worth of history that could be traced back before the Shang Dynasty. That era from three thousand years ago was known as The End of Ancient Times. Legend has it that at the end of that period, a huge war like no other had broken throughout thend. It was also during that time when many myths and legends had started to spread down the generations.


    Among those myths were many stories about rivers boiling, the earth shifting, and the other exaggerated descriptions of the sun and moon vanishing.


    As for how long this ancient erasted, no one really knew.


    Besides that, Deng Jue¡¯s mention of spellbinding military formations, ancient divine weapons, and strange species were things that should not be ignored.


    As for the powers of different realms, it should be simple enough to work out.


    Anyone who had not cultivated to the level of creating divine forms were people who belonged to the martial arts world. Those who had cultivated divine forms would be considered as achieving the threshold of being legends.


    Xia Jiid backward slightly as he continued his train of thought.


    ¡®The skill beads I have garnered only exist in five colors¡ªwhite, green, blue, purple, and gold. For red skill beads, I would need to collect a few unique gold skill beads to attain them. The only red skill bead I have¡ªthe one for Trailokya Dhyana¡ªhas brought me many benefits. Even if the benefits were not direct, the use of the bead is still quite exceptional.¡¯


    ¡®For example, it is able to fuse various skills at one go.¡¯


    ¡®Or use the power of the Three Buddhas in Trailokya Dyana to create Buddhist instruments.¡±


    ¡®Or it could be transformed into a spiritual barrier with the power to suppress.¡¯


    ¡®To create a Buddha or divine form would require skill beads more powerful than the gold skill bead, or a purple skill bead that has been cultivated to the Ninth level.¡¯


    ¡®The Ninth level is the maximum for skill conceptualization, but what happens after that limit? Is it possible to achieve the Tenth level?¡¯


    ¡®The Tenth level aside, the most important thing for me is to make good use of my current advantage, which is the Golden Finger. I should continue strengthening myself with this winning edge.¡¯


    ¡®However, I¡¯ve gone through many rare books and only managed to gather mostly white and green skill beads. I¡¯d need to use one hundred of them, which requires a great amount of spirituality and focus to fuse them to barely be able to acquire a light purple skill bead. And this is the weakest type of purple skill bead.¡¯


    ¡®If that is the case, how will I be able to acquire gold skill beads?¡¯


    ¡®Where in the world could numerous philosophical, ancient books of great influence be stashed away and hidden?¡¯


    ¡­


    Xia Ji rubbed the space between his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get the guards to move the nobles¡¯ books into the pce andter visit the surrounding temples for a look after the situation here has settled down.¡±


    He turned his thoughts to other matters and took out the token of authority for eight hundred soldiers of sacrifice left behind by the steward, and examined it curiously.


    This was a token made out of dark iron. Besides the material being heavy, it also felt ice-cold in his hands. The carvings were detailed but other than that, there was nothing special about it.


    However, this little token had the power to give orders to eight hundred soldiers of sacrifice. They gave their full allegiance to whoever held the token, and not to anybody else.


    Xia Ji explored the token with a thread of his spirituality and discovered something strange within it. To put it simply, this was a divine weapon.


    He ordered two members of the Imperial Soldiers of Sacrifice to see him with the intention of experimenting.


    Both of the soldiers of sacrifice did not look physically different from the normal guards.


    There was light in their eyes.


    They sounded quite well-spoken.


    Their backgrounds checked out as well, and they were not people who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Apart from their slightly more vicious work ethic, everything about them seemed normal.


    However, when it came to questions about the token, both soldiers of sacrifice would only say, ¡°He who has the token is our master.¡±


    He waved the token in his hands and both soldiers of sacrifice kneeled. ¡°Master.¡±


    Xia Jie held onto the token and suddenly looked at one of them. ¡°Jump into theke.¡±


    The soldier of sacrifice did not even hesitate as he turned toward Lake Huaqing and leaped into it.


    Xia Ji turned to the other person. ¡°Kill yourself with the sword.¡±


    This soldier of sacrifice did not hesitate either. He gave his left finger a flick and his sword was released from the sheath. He quickly grabbed the sword with his right hand and swung it toward his neck without a moment¡¯s pause. As the sword was about to slice through his neck, Xia Ji immediately said, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The sword in the soldier of sacrifice¡¯s hand stopped immediately at the word, but a bloody wound had appeared on his neck. Even though he did not slit through his windpipe, he was still bleeding. It was clear that he was about to follow through with themand to kill himself.


    Xia Ji looked at the soldier of sacrifice who was thrashing about in theke while wearing light armor. ¡°You. Get out of theke. And you, bandage your wounds. Both of you, carry on guarding the Imperial Pce.¡±


    They replied in unison, ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    ¡°You may take your leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    After the soldiers of sacrifice left, Xia Ji yed with the token in his hand while he mumbled, ¡°It looks like the Imperial family has some divine weapons in their hands, but weapons of such a caliber would not be enough to defeat the Frost Giants.


    ¡°The Imperial Emperor retreated not because the Shang Dynasty was weaker than Guifang, but because the ns made by the Shang Dynasty were spread out too ambitiously. Guifang had taken down the Wolf Restraining Pass too quickly and hade toward the Imperial Capital too swiftly. That was why the Imperial Emperor was forced to abandon the city so soon.


    ¡°If you truly looked into this, the Shang Dynasty is made up of many strange and curious people. Who knows how many powerhouses are hiding in the wild. Ultimately, Guifang should not be much of a match to the Shang Dynasty.¡±


    At the mention of divine weapons, Xia Ji suddenly thought about the prayer beads he had been carving using Tathagata meditation.


    A thought suddenly shed through his mind. ¡°Buddha speaks of Mukti, otherwise known as spiritual liberation, but creating a Buddhist instrument means it would be used for binding something. If that is so, what is it used to bind?¡±


    If he was able to attain enlightenment on this, would he be able to defend himself to a certain extent when facing other Buddhist instruments?


    He took out his thirty-three prayer beads with the idea of testing out something on them.


    He focused his mind and soul on this Buddhist instrument.


    With that, a thought emerged from him.


    The prayer beads vanished once again, turning into a golden glow within the palm of his hand.


    Xia Ji turned his palm toward himself and pped himself on the body. The golden glow immediately expanded as it became bigger, forming a gold …d as itpletely submerged into his body.


    The gold …d disappeared as it transformed into a bundle of gold rope-like lights under his skin, rendering him motionless.


    Xia Ji could no longer control himself as he allowed some evil thoughts to form in his mind.


    With the emergence of these evil thoughts, the golden lights bound him up even tighter than before.


    The more active his evil thoughts, the more powerful the strength of the binding.


    The next moment, an immense amount of Zen exuded from Xia Ji¡¯s entire being as he went into a spellbound state. The evil thoughts in his mind vanished in an instant.


    ¡°All that exists do not exist, all that is evil are not evil, all that are obstinate are not truly obstinate. All that is immaterial are material, yet all that is material are immaterial; all possessions are about control, yet all have no control.¡±


    He could feel the words in his heart. After he was done with this paragraph of prayer, he took a step forward with a smile on his face, and the strength that was binding him vanished in an instant as the golden light became increasingly loose.


    After he had taken three steps, the gold color under his skin was now shining through his pores as they formed collectively once again into his prayer beads and fell with a smack onto the ground beneath the tree.


    Xia Ji picked up the prayer beads and kept them in his pockets. ¡°It binds one¡¯s doing and not the person. If there is no malice in one¡¯s doing, one will be released by default. This is a Buddhist instrument containing the principle of Buddhist Law and truly resonates with the philosophy of Buddha¡¯s teachings.¡±


    Xia Ji removed all distracting thoughts from his mind as he decided to increase more prayer beads to the collection of thirty-three he had. It was clear that the more beads he had, the stronger their effect. His trump cards would increase tremendously. Most people in this world could only own divine weapons through inheritance, but he was more than capable of manufacturing his own.


    Since the ultimate limit to skills seemed to be at the Ninth level for now, he could use other methods to expand his advantages besides searching for more books.


    The wooden box contained seventy-five wooden beads that had just been carved. He took one out and made a virtual point on the wooden bead¡¯s surface with his finger. The core of Tathagata meditation spilled withpassion all over the wooden bead, bestowing the power of Buddha over it. The wooden surface indented on its own as gold liquid flowed throughout it like a golden dragon, forming a gold …d.


    He lifted his finger.


    He ced the prayer bead into the wooden box and took another one out.


    The morning breeze became gradually warmer. He had carved thirty beads without realizing it and his umted fatigue began to show.


    Xia Ji restrung his prayer beads and formed a string of sixty-three of them. He ced them in his pocket and took a deep breath as he lifted his head to look into the distance.


    The warm breeze blew across the surface of theke while a mixture of pitiful wailing and furious roars entangled within it. By the time these voices had arrived with the breeze, they had already faded.


    It was heaven in the pce, but outside the pce, it was hell.


    Xia Ji stood up and looked afar. Right now, there was major chaos after the battle, happening right outside the Imperial City. A huge number of people had lost their homes, many had died, and the chaos was all caused by the vast number of refugees pouring in.


    It was quite easy to solve this problem. All that was needed was to open up the Imperial City¡¯s granary and it would be enough to feed these refugees for days, but the problem would continue after seven days, which might then erupt into bigger turbulence.


    Xia Ji gave instructions to the guards and changed into casual clothes as he headed out of the pce, bringing along two soldiers of sacrifice with him. Xia Xiaosu had opened up the granary two days ago and had set up many stalls around the city serving up congee to help the refugees. He wanted to take a look. After all, it was impossible that his invisible enemies would not use this opportunity to create more trouble and mayhem.

 Chapter 28

    If Karma Does Not Come For Good And Evil, Then I Will Be Karma


    The streets of the Imperial Capital no longer had a prosperous air to them. The war had turned the entire ce into a living hell.


    Several millions of refugees pouring in from the East.


    Wave after wave of refugees.


    Refugees who lost their homes.


    Refugees with neither food nor clothes.


    Snowstorms.


    A short trip across the bridge would often reveal the sight of a freshly frozen corpse under the bridge.


    It was noontime.


    There were no longer the usual bustling noises of stall owners crowing to promote their wares. There was only silence and low sounds of pitiful wailing.


    Xia Xiaosu had opened up the pce¡¯s granary. She was wearing the clothes of a normal pce maid as she pushed the congee cart out onto the street. She lifted her arms and rubbed her eyes, sighing slightly.


    She waited until the congee cart was properly set up.


    Many refugees instantly crowded toward her in a rushed frenzy.


    The guards hastily tried to maintain order as they shouted, ¡°Queue up, queue up, everyone. There¡¯s enough for all.¡±


    The people, the experience of the cruelty of war still fresh in their minds, eventually started queueing up listlessly.


    ¡°Miss, please give me one more bowl. I have a five-year-old girl at home. She¡¯s my granddaughter and she¡¯s just lost her parents, and she¡¯s currently terribly ill¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xia Xiaosu did not say much as she immediately gave two bowls of congee to the old woman in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you, miss¡­¡±


    A man showed up next after the old woman left. He took out a bowl and said pitifully, ¡°Miss, I filled up my stomach yesterday with soil from the river and I¡¯m barely making it. Can you give me a little more?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xia Xiaosu scooped a big bowl of congee for him.


    After the man left, another woman in tattered clothes came to her with two children clutching onto her hand. She lifted her head and fixed Xia Xiaosu with a piteous gaze.


    Seeing these expressions one after another, Xia Xiaosu¡¯s heart went out to all these poor people. She sniffled a little but did not cry. Instead, she served them congee and forced a gentle smile onto her face. ¡°There will be congee every day, I¡¯ll be¡­ I¡¯ll be here again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu stared at the long, grey line and her eyes suddenly went red. When another pce maid saw her condition, she hurried over to take over her shift, whispering, ¡°Imperial Princess, you should take a rest first.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu shook her head. She persistently gripped thedle as she scooped up more congee for the people. When the reserves ran dry, she did not say ¡®that¡¯s all the congee for today. Come back again tomorrow¡¯. Instead, she consoled the refugees while instructing the pce maid to return to the pce and make more congee.


    There was no food for the hungry and no medicine for the sick. The homeless had nowhere to go and the dead on the street had no one asking after them¡­


    The Imperial Princess turned away and could not help wiping her tears away with her sleeves.


    ¡­


    That night.


    In the pce.


    Brother and sister sat at the long table. There was only a simple meal of congee ced on the table.


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°Why were you crying during the day?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu, ¡°I felt sorry for them¡­¡±


    She put her chopsticks down. It was only in front of her older brother when she would allow herself to express her emotions freely. Her eyes went red as she covered her face with her hands. She said softly, ¡°The war destroyed everything they had. They lost contact with family and have even lost loved ones to death.¡±


    ¡°I can see many corpses and bones while walking on the streets of the Imperial Capital. I can hear many people choking from the pain. Even the sound of the wind is filled with the cries of numerous pitiful souls¡­


    ¡°I feel so sad for them. They have never done anything wrong and have all worked hard in their own viges and homes, working hard while nting crops. Why¡­ Why do they deserve such treatment?¡±


    Xia Ji replied, ¡°This is destiny.¡±


    ¡°Destiny¡­¡±


    The Imperial Princess picked up her chopsticks. She was stunned for quite a long time. She wanted to say something, but instead, sighed deeply and lowered her head.


    If not for her older brother, she would have been brought to the South to wait for Springtime, when she would be married off to Tujue.


    If not for her older brother, she would have pulled out the dagger at the top of the city walls and stabbed it through her heart.


    This was destiny.


    She had no right to question it.


    It was because she too was suppressed by destiny.


    That was why Xia Xiaosu sighed heavily, but when she lifted her head, she saw her older brother smiling. Xia Ji tousled her hair and told her, ¡°Kindness begets kindness and evil begets evil. You have such a kind heart. You will definitely, definitely, have a good life.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu asked dispiritedly, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and said, ¡°If not, how would you have an older brother like me?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu broke into a smile despite her tears. She nodded vigorously. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Heir Apparent, Third Imperial Prince, Fifth Imperial Prince¡­ they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to you even ifbined.¡±


    Xia Ji quickly waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu knew very well what he meant and she pouted. ¡°Are you trying to say I¡¯m poisonous milk again? Which part am I poisonous?¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Quick, sing the praises of the Third Imperial Prince. Just take a look at the Third Imperial Prince and Imperial Concubine Wan. She is a doting mother and he is a filial son¡­¡±


    Xia Xiaosu gave him an exasperated look. ¡°To be honest, I really do think the Third Imperial Prince is charming and dashing, has a cultured wit and is surrounded by intelligent people, dresses and dances well, and is admired by many schrs. As for Imperial Concubine Wan, she has quite the presence and stands out much more than the Imperial Empress.¡±


    Xia Ji looked extremely sincere as he replied earnestly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Ji opened the wooden box and removed the wooden beads as he continued carving the beads which were filled with spiritual strength.


    He was at Lake Huaqing. The night wind was icy-cold, theke looked mystically dark, and as he stood between the icy sky and snowy earth, no disruptive thoughts were able to intrude on his mind.


    He focused on his finger as he carved out one after another prayer bead with the gold …d on it. Every bead was a hidden trump card and he managed to carve another ten. He rubbed his forehead as exhaustion threatened to catch up to him.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    He slept until the next morning.


    He took out the remaining prayer beads after that and took the opportunity of his perky condition in the morning toplete his work in one go. He ended up stringing one hundred and eight Prayer Beads of Karma.


    The number of one hundred and eight represented the different troubles faced by all living beings. All troubles would eventually lead to evil conduct. When praying with the beads, one¡¯s mind and soul would be cleansed. Naturally, one would be able to obliterate the Five Aggregates at that moment, as fabrications and falsehoods were emptied from the mind and soul.


    Of course, the most important factor was that the Buddhist instrument would be stronger in proportion with the beads¡¯ quantity.


    He felt a pang of hunger after he was done with the work. He looked out the window. He had no idea when the snow had stopped falling. The sun had already appeared in the sky and it was noontime.


    He had a simple meal and had just walked out the door when a guard came rushing toward him from afar. The guard knelt on one knee and said, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, people are congregating around the congee stall on the street and are creating trouble. The situation is bing more chaotic by the minute and the patrolling soldiers are unable to keep things under control.¡±


    ¡°Creating trouble? Did anything happen to the Ninth Imperial Princess?¡±


    ¡°No, but the situation is currently getting serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Xia Ji gathered the one hundred soldiers of sacrifice and Eunuch Mei, and they left the Imperial Pce together.


    The streets were in a state of helter-skelter. One could hear countless refugees curse out in anger from the distance.


    ¡°Take a look at this, everyone. This is the Ninth Imperial Princess, Xia Xiaosu. There are mountains of grain kept within the Imperial Pce and all that is needed is just a fraction of it for everyone to be well-fed and no one in the city would die of hunger!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The people in the Imperial Pce are having extravagant feasts. Meanwhile, we are homeless and have lost our loved ones to the hands of death!¡±


    A timid voice said, ¡°I have to say, the Imperial Princess has always spoken gently¡­ She has been kind to us as well.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just trying to bribe the hearts of the people!¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Imperial Emperor would bear to see us suffer such terrible tragedies if he was still in the Imperial City?¡±


    ¡°Sigh! Stop being fooled by such petty kindness. We¡¯ve received just a tiny portion of charity and they expect us to bear a debt of gratitude!¡±


    Xia Xiaosu stood next to the congee stall as the guards protected her. She did not try to exin herself¡ªshe was no fool. She knew these people were most probably working for someone. One may try to reason with others, but there was no way of ever convincing someone intent on creating trouble. Every exnation given and every pain expressed would only serve to give such individuals delight and satisfaction.


    That was why her expression looked slightly grim. The pce maids, on the other hand, were shouting, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. There isn¡¯t much grain left in the pce. This is the time for everyone to work together and ovee this crisis¡­¡±


    ¡°Liar! How is it possible that the Imperial Pce doesn¡¯t have much grain left?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying magnificent feasts every day. All you need is to give us a little of your grain and it could save us all. No one would die if you did that¡­ Why are you treating us this way?¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s exactly right! Open up the granary and give us the grain!¡±


    The group of people started to wave their hands about threateningly. Many of the refugees who were not aware of the truth had been influenced into joining the outcry from behind as well. There were even some from the group who threw stones to the front.


    ¡°Be careful, Imperial Princess!¡±


    Some pce maids quickly tried to protect her.


    However, more and more stones and mud were thrown toward them. The remaining congee had also been snatchedpletely during themotion. Stones were continuously pelted from afar and the cursing continued.


    Xia Ji stood below a roof as he watched silently. A vicious look shed in his eyes.


    Eunuch Mei, who was standing at his side, said quietly, ¡°Your Highness, this is not a suitable time for execution. All that is needed is to chase off the few who are taking the lead in this ruckus. The people¡¯s sentiments are antagonistic right now. If you kill one of them, it would be equivalent to throwing a spark into a pot of oil. The consequences would be unthinkable.¡±


    Xia Ji shot him a look. ¡°Are you trying to teach me what to do?¡±


    Eunuch Mei immediately replied, ¡°I would not dare.¡±


    Xia Ji looked afar. The Ninth Imperial Princess lowered her head insecurely. Her eyes were puffy as peaches from all the crying. She had been quietly crying for the past few days and now, the cursing and scolding came to her in waves. Every voice was like a sharp knife stabbing into her heart.


    Kindness begets kindness and evil begets evil. His Imperial Sister was a kind person whose tears flowed for those in pain and suffering. She had quietly pretended to be a pce maid to give out congee without asking for fame, but someone had used her to create a ruckus. Why did she deserve this?


    Loathing!


    Loathing for destiny and the unfairness of life!


    Loathing for kindness and evil not getting the karma they deserved!


    ¡°I have been too soft-hearted.¡±


    Xia Ji gently muttered a sentence. He closed his eyes tight as the aura around him turned dark. There used to be a ssh of light there, but now, that spark hadpletely vanished.


    m!


    A stone flew across the crowd and hit Xia Xiaosu heavily on the shoulder. She cried out in pain.


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes flew open. All it took was one thought, and one would either be Buddha or the Devil. All he wanted to do now wasugh maniacally. He had never thought that after two years of imprisonment and numerous times of being bullied and suppressed, he would still have the ridiculous sense of mercy in his heart.


    He looked into the distance and said with the calmest tone, ¡°Kill them all.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Aren¡¯t You Afraid Of Ending Up In Tongue-pulling Hell?


    Eunuch Mei gasped in shock, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t. This¡­ This will cause terrible chaos. The people¡¯s sentiment¡­¡±


    There was a vague change in Xia Ji¡¯s expression, but very quickly, it turned into a smile as he said, ¡°Are you trying to teach me what to do again?¡±


    Eunuch Mei was stunned and he quickly knelt down and said repeatedly, ¡°I do not dare, I do not dare do so.¡±


    The one hundred soldiers of sacrifice stepped forward toplete their duty without hesitation because of the token in Xia Ji¡¯s hand. They pulled out their swords with stoic expressions and walked toward the crowd.


    Xia Ji added to his instructions, ¡°Capture the leaders alive and grant them death by dismemberment. Cut them a thousand times with your swords, and not one cut less or you will make up for it on yourselves.¡±


    An ominous look shed across the eyes of the soldiers of sacrifice. ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    ¡­


    Themotion from the other side had quickly garnered the attention of these ¡®mobsters¡¯. They had no idea of the imminent danger about to befall them. Under the current circumstances, anyone with the slightest understanding of tactics would know better to conduct an execution. This would cause a massive loss of support from the people and add fuel to the fire.


    With that in mind, someone from the crowd voiced out with malicious intent, ¡°His Highness is blessed by Buddha and has saved the Imperial Capital. Please do not abandon your people while¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a soldier of sacrifice appeared in front of him and grabbed his face by the cheeks. The man¡¯s tongue was pulled out and immediately cut off. His master had instructed for one thousand cuts from the sword. This was just the first cut.


    The unexpected scene stunned the people. Some of the instigators remained hidden with the crowd as they continued to shout, ¡°His Highness has gone mad. He¡¯s killing all of us, the innocentmoners¡­¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji has stepped onto the demonic path. He does not care for our lives.¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji is a cruel tyrant. He no longer has the blessing of Buddha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him, he is the one who refuses to open up the granary and relieve us!¡±


    Those who had uttered the words could not hide no matter what they did. They were quickly discovered by the soldiers of sacrifice. Their tongues were cut off and they were then immobilized by strikes to the pressure points. The only pressure point that was not applied was the mute point. They were then promptly taken to the head of the bridge not far off and executed via dismemberment.


    Some of the refugees had been looking forward to a riot. That would have given them the opportunity to reap some benefits during the chaos. However, under the watchful eyes of the Seventh Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty, no one dared do anything. The wailing of agonizing regret could be heard from the bridge behind him. It was so intense, it chilled the heart of anyone who heard it.


    Following that, the other troublemakers¡¯ bravado dipped to a minimum as they quickly vacated the area.


    The Imperial Princess walked toward Xia Ji¡¯s side with her hands lowered dejectedly. She had been crying so hard that her eyes were puffy.


    Xia Ji gently touched her long hair, which was soft and fine, and wiped away her tears with the back of this hand.


    Xia Xiaosu sobbed, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m the one who brought you all this trouble.¡±


    A gentle smile appeared on Xia Ji¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re not the one at fault. Just don¡¯te out here all by yourself the next time. Let the pce maids set up the congee stalls. You should stay in the pce and read more books.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As they were conversing, the sound of fighting could be hearding from the bridge where the execution had been carried out.


    A cold look appeared on Xia Ji¡¯s face as he patted the Imperial Princess on the shoulder. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu quickly followed behind the steps of her older brother. The few guards with them did not dare to follow as they busied themselves picking up the pieces of the riot. Xia Xiaosu¡¯s gaze swept across the people on the street. Most of the refugees did not actually join in the earlier brawl. They looked quite pitiful as they huddled by the side, not knowing what to do. Her heart softened once again as she shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll be back in the evening. There¡¯s still congee avable.¡±


    This time, there was no one saying anything along the lines of her being a ¡®hypocrite¡¯. Many of the refugees could not help lifting their eyes. The dull look in their eyes brightened as joy shone through them. Some of the children were even smiling at Xia Xiaosu. However, they quickly lowered their head in fear when they saw Xia Ji.


    They walked toward the street and turned to a corner before stopping.


    Xia Ji looked at the fight that was happening on the bridge. Many of the soldiers of sacrifice were surrounding a monk.


    The soldiers of sacrifice were good with their weapons and were quite aplished with their sword skills. Each sh of the sword was ruthless, but that monk deflected each attack effortlessly. The monk¡¯s staff acted as a go-between during the attacks and the soldiers of sacrifice eventually all fell into the water.


    The monk looked at those soldiers of sacrifice still carrying out the torments and suddenly said a prayer of ¡®Amitabha¡¯ out loud. His voice sounded normal when it fell into the ears of those around, but many of the soldiers of sacrifice suddenly had a pained look on their faces and next, blood started flowing out of their ears.


    ¡°I am the monk Sorrowful Divine. How could all of you treat innocent people this way? Stop what you are doing now.¡±


    However, the soldiers of sacrifice refused to heed the word of the monk. They were soldiers of sacrifice. They had toplete their duty given by Xia Ji.


    However, amotion erupted from all directions when the monk announced his name.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sorrowful Divine Monk from Leiyin Temple!¡±


    ¡°The divine monk is merciful. He must be here in the Imperial Capital to save everyone from the pits of misery.¡±


    ¡°Master Sorrowful!¡±


    The voices rose one after the other.


    Many of the people had looks of hope on their faces.


    Sorrowful held onto his ck monk¡¯s staff as he stood at the head of the bridge. There was neither happiness nor sorrow in his eyes as his gaze swept across the soldiers of sacrifice who had not stopped what they were doing. He suddenly said angrily, ¡°Buddha might be filled with mercy, but he also possesses the rage of Buddha¡¯s warrior attendants and is relentless, prepare to¡­¡±


    When he said this, he lifted his monk¡¯s staff with sudden force as the aura around him started to expand. When he said the words ¡®prepare to¡¯, his voice thundered. He was clearly about to initiate an attack mode of the sound category.


    Before he could go into the attack mode, Xia Ji was already standing beneath the bridge, asking, ¡°Prepare to do what?¡±


    Sorrowful recognized who this was. He gave a gesture of courtesy with one hand and greeted, ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince.¡±


    Xia Ji paused in his steps. The two men were ten feet apart. He returned the greeting, ¡°Master Sorrowful.¡±


    Sorrowful said, ¡°Your Highness, you had a game of chess with my senior on Mount Meru, obtaining a breakthrough in Pearl in the Sea. This signifies Your Highness¡¯s fate with Buddha. Why not sever your three thousand thread of worries [TN: In Buddhist terms, three thousand threads refer to one¡¯s hair, which represents worries in life.] and follow the path of Buddhism?¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°What would happen to my loved ones then?¡±


    Sorrowful replied, ¡°Be a monk and you would no longer have a home.¡±


    Xia Ji continued, ¡°What about my blood feud?¡±


    Sorrowful replied, ¡°Nothing is permanent. Men will experience life, death, change, and annihtion. The blood feud mentioned by Your Highness is just an earlier entry into reincarnation.¡±


    Xia Ji pressed, ¡°Why are you here then?¡±


    Sorrowful said, ¡°To save people. Thesemoners may have taken liberties with their tongues, but they are innocent, after all. They have suffered enough punishment, which is why I¡¯m here to save them.


    ¡°Your Highness may be fated with Buddha, but you are also trapped by your attachment to the world. I am here to advise Your Highness not to take the path of the demon. I am also here to save Your Highness.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°When Guifang conducted their siege, where were you? When Guifang retreated and dead bodies and hungry people littered the city, where were you? All I¡¯ve done was capture a few mobsters instigated by some scheming mastermind and here you are, iming to save them, and to save me¡­ What right do you have?¡±


    Sorrowful was not angered. He chanted his Buddhist name and said calmly, ¡°Your Highness has been blessed by Buddha, defeating Guifang alongside the soldiers and generals guarding the city, this is a deed of merit. If you insist on the killing of a fewmoners whose guilt is not worthy of death punishment, it would be equivalent to entering the demonic path. Is that worth it?¡±


    Xia Ji rebutted with a question, ¡°Men will experience life, death, change, and annihtion, so what¡¯s the point of saving a few mobsters such as these?¡±


    Sorrowful replied, ¡°Monks are people ofpassion and mercy, of course they would need saving.¡±


    Xia Ji persisted, ¡°If you want to save people, you would need to hurt others in the process.¡±


    Sorrowful said, ¡°Those who hurt others with vicious and cruel tactics would be walking the demonic path. If I walk that path, I won¡¯t be hurting others.¡±


    ¡°What would you be then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be cleansing them of their sins.¡±


    Xia Ji could not helpughing aloud at those words. He said sarcastically, ¡°Master Sorrowful is indeed a divine monk. You spout nothing but rubbish. Any more words from you would just beughable and filled with hypocrisy. You make irresponsible remarks and your words are filled with deception. Aren¡¯t you afraid of ending up in tongue-pulling hell?¡±


    Sorrowful sighed softly. ¡°Your Highness, are you intent on going through with this and entering the demonic path?¡±


    Xia Ji was not angry about his words. He looked about at heaven and earth, suddenly saying, ¡°Master, take a look at thiske in the Imperial Capital. Why does the water reflect so many different things?¡±


    Sorrowful turned his head to look and replied, ¡°Because there are trees at thekeside, the clouds in the sky, the boats on theke, the bridge on the water. The projection of all within heaven and earth falls within theke water, and naturally, reflection appears.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Master, since you are aware of this, where does the reflection of the demonic path, turning demonic, vicious and cruel tactics, and relentlessness that you are constantly mentioning,e from?!¡±


    Sorrowful was taken aback and could not answer.

 Chapter 30

    You Really Do Mean Nothing To Me


    For a moment, Sorrowful was truly dumbfounded. He chanted ¡®Amitabha¡¯, and changed the topic. ¡°If Your Highness insists on being willful and stubborn, the only thing left for me to do is take you back to the mountains for a retreat so you can reflect on yourself.¡±


    He took out a string of prayer beads from his pockets as he said this. His left hand held the prayer beads to his front as he moved the beads about one by one.


    ¡°Your Highness is powerfully skilled in martial arts and is a genius not of this world, but do you know that there is a valuable item in this world called a Buddhist instrument? The power of a Buddhist instrument is extremely immense. Even one with invincible martial arts skills might not be able to deflect it.


    ¡°The prayer beads in my hand is a Buddhist instrument left behind by Little Tathagata, the abbot of Leiyin Temple from back in the day. Even though quite some time has passed and the instrument¡¯s divine ability has diminished somewhat, it is still quite capable of capturing Your Highness.¡±


    Xia Ji noted that the monk had not answered his question and was instead holding the thirty-three prayer beads as a Buddhist instrument in his hand. Xia Ji asked calmly, ¡°Do you fear nothing just because you have something in your hand?¡±


    ¡°It depends on what is being held. If what is in my hand is a Buddhist instrument of Buddha¡¯s warrior attendant that was used to face evil demons and heretics, naturally, there will be nothing to fear.¡± A suppressed look of glee shed in Sorrowful¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Sorrowful, what sort of meditation have you been cultivating?!¡±


    Sorrowful ignored this and said, ¡°Let me ask you again. Are you still unrepentant?¡±


    Xia Ji snorted. ¡°The reputation of the divine monk does not match up to the real thing at all. It looks like this is the end of Leiyin Temple. Save for a few shades of mysteries and a handful of Buddhist instruments, there is nothing left to be passed on.¡±


    Sorrowful immediately interrupted him when he heard this and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for taking action.¡±


    He stopped talking after that and his eyes flew wide open. The eyes were the ce where one¡¯s spirituality gathered. His eyes, which had been devoid of sorrow or delight, immediately turned to disy extreme sorrow and great delight, and a vague glow could even be spotted within them.


    His spirituality had escted to its peak as he swung his left hand. The thirty-three prayer beads vanished without a trace as a small bright, golden glow appeared in the middle of his palm.


    Zen encircled him as a bright mmule burst out.


    Sorrowful thrust his palm forward and roared?a loud ¡°Hah!¡±


    The golden light in his palm grew and blossomed quickly at a speed that was subsequently detectable by themon man¡¯s visual and senses.


    With a wave of thought, a golden …d formed!


    The …d spun at amazing speed.


    It sliced through ten feet of space.


    Before the Shang Dynasty¡¯s Seventh Imperial Prince realized what had happened, the …d had already fallen upon him.


    The moment it got into contact with his physical body, it transformed into a blinding, gold light and entered his body.


    Then, ayer of gold light appeared under the skin of Xia Ji as it bound him up tightly.


    The rage on Sorrowful¡¯s face disappeared as he smiled. ¡°Amitabha. Even if Your Highness is able to defeat Guifang, at the very end, you are still unable to escape from the binds of a Buddhist instrument with a mortal¡¯s body. Come with me.¡±


    Xia Ji did not move, but suddenly chanted out loud, ¡°All that is immaterial are material, yet all that is material are immaterial; all possessions are about control, yet all have no control.¡±


    He finished this sentence.


    The Shang Dynasty¡¯s Seventh Imperial Prince effortlessly released himself from the golden light that had been binding him.


    He was now holding onto the thirty-three beads in his hand.


    He looked at the dumbfounded Sorrowful and said casually, ¡°These beads bind obstacles of the mind, not the people themselves. Since it is unable to bind me, it proves that there is no obstinate willfulness within me.


    ¡°I am wondering, however, if Master Sorrowful attempting to bind me with these beads, would you know if you have obstinate willfulness within yourself?¡±


    Sorrowful replied with a hesitant stutter, ¡°The prayer beads¡­ Return them to me¡­¡±


    Xia Jiughed softly as he did as Sorrowful asked. He threw the now very dull looking thirty-three prayer beads back toward the monk a distance away.


    The divine monk quickly grabbed them in his arms.


    When he next raised his head, the Imperial Prince opposite him had taken out a string of one hundred and eight prayer beads from his pockets.


    Sorrowful, ¡°¡­¡±


    Xia Ji wrapped the prayer beads around his left hand. The Gods were silent as the great earth¡¯s Zen-ness bonded onto the prayer beads.


    The beads vanished in an instant.


    They turned into a golden light so blindingly bright that one was unable to look at it directly.


    His left hand pushed out slowly.


    The golden light expanded explosively but did not form a …d. Instead, it transformed into a gigantic golden Buddha¡¯s hand that imitated every move made by his palm!


    The Buddha¡¯s palm hung high above the head of Sorrowful as it covered the entire bridge. It had a length of ten feet.


    There was a pause.


    Xia Ji asked calmly, ¡°Are monks willfully obstinate beings?¡±


    Sorrowful looked at the Buddha¡¯s hand with disbelief and fell into silence.


    Before he was able to answer, the gigantic, golden Buddha¡¯s hand fell down.


    Boom!


    The gigantic Buddha¡¯s hand came crashing onto him.


    It shadowed the entire bridge and covered the sides of theke.


    However, there was something strange about this.


    There was no ripple of water.


    The bridge was not affected.


    None of the objects around shifted from its touch.


    Only Sorrowful was struck. He was forced to the ground by the gigantic Buddha¡¯s hand. There was a look of pain and suffering on his face.


    Xia Ji asked softly, ¡°Sorrowful, what sort of meditation have you been cultivating?¡±


    Sorrowful was trembling all over. He wanted to say something, but he was now in infernal hell. His body was suffering from the burning of Avicinaraka fiery mes and it was incinerating the many sins he hadmitted in the past.


    Xia Ji shook his head. ¡°Sorrowful. If it was anyone else here today, he would be defeated by me as well. As for you, you really do mean nothing to me.¡±


    He turned away after saying this and did not take another look at the divine monk.


    The golden Buddha¡¯s hand evaporated at this point as it returned to the hands of the Imperial Prince when he made a grabbing gesture. The one hundred and eight prayer beads wrapped around his wrist once again as his left thumb quietly shuffled the beads across his hands.


    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven¡­


    Eight, nine, ten, eleven¡­


    ¡­


    When he had gotten to one hundred and eight, he had also seen through the worries and obstinate willfulness of all living beings.


    Even if he was unable to sever them, he was able to see them clearly.


    Although the divine monk was flooded with worries of his own, he was under the impression that he was superior to others and insisted on getting others to ovee the burdens of their minds.


    Behind him¡­


    Sorrowful¡¯s figure was silent and unmoving. He had thrown himself on his knees facing the direction of the Shang Dynasty¡¯s Imperial Prince.


    Xia Ji nced at the soldiers of sacrifice carrying out the sentence of death by dismemberment. ¡°Continue. When you¡¯re done, remember to confiscate the prayer beads and staff of the monk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    With that, he returned to the side of the Imperial Princess. They did not take the carriage but walked toward the direction of the Imperial Pces.


    They took the bridge.


    Some of themoners had moved forward with curiosity and approached the divine monk who had thrown himself on the ground. They called out tentatively, ¡°Master Sorrowful?¡±


    There was no answer.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    There was still no answer.


    The divine monk maintained his position on the ground, as if transformed into a statue.


    Themoners calling out to him reached out gently to touch him. The touch seemed to have upset some sort of unseen bnce. The monk Sorrowful¡¯s physical body broke into pieces as it disintegrated into dust that formed his physical shape. A gust of wind blew from theke and the dust forming from his head to his toe disappeared with the wind.


    ¡­.


    When both royalties returned to the pce, the books Xia Ji had ordered the guards to move from the evacuated nobles¡¯ houses had arrived. These books filled up his original library loft and as for the other local renowned families who have yet to leave the city, Xia Ji had sent them requests for a visit in advance, stating his wish to survey the book collection of the families.


    It was not too long before he received a reply from these families, who all weed his visit.


    Reading did not involve any conflict of interest. Even if these renowned families had other intentions, they would not offend Xia Ji over such a trivial matter.


    The books were relocated into the pce via carriage in hordes andter categorized to plump up the library loft.


    During the morning.


    The faint brilliance of sunlight was quickly extinguished as several days of sunshine was finally disrupted by zing snow.


    The doors of the Imperial library loft were opened.


    Xia Ji looked at the library loft filled to the brim and gave the Imperial Princess next to him a nce.


    The Imperial Princess was looking grimly at the ground covered in white, and watched as the dancing snow eventually became a raging snowstorm. She sighed gently.


    Xia Ji said, ¡°From this day onward, you will stay here to study these books. Don¡¯t leave the pce anymore.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu nodded. ¡°Okay, Big Brother.¡±


    Xia Ji made a pot of hot tea and ced it in front of the wooden window. A wisp of hot smoke billowed from the pot like a white snake. Outside the window, the ground was flooded with a thickyer of white, billowing snow. If the snowing did not cease, the entire Imperial Capital will turn snow-white at night time and transform into a world buried in a sea of snow.

 Chapter 31

    Destroying Your Zen With One Sentence


    Xia Ji turned to look at his little sister. The Imperial Princess was reading aloud in a soft voice from a book in her hand.


    ¡°A man may achieve sess by keeping a tight lip, exposed words lead to failure. One who is unable to relinquish their ego and open their mouths, revealing what should be kept undisclosed, would ce themselves in danger. When subtle signs have shown that something has happened because of the man¡¯s doing, he might not be aware of what he had caused by his exposed words, but he is surely aware of what he has done, and thus he is ced in danger¡­¡±


    Xia Ji recognized the lines. It was the opening of ¡®The Path to Power¡¯. It was written from the viewpoint of an official who was describing the dangers of working at the side of the emperor. The contents were mindfully detailed and containedplex strategies. To utilize power, one must first understand the challenges thate with it.


    It was now impossible to find out the author of this book, but it should have been written by a well-known writer from Ancient Times and passed down to this generation. It was also the sole remaining copy of the book that could only be found in the pce. After all, research and studies on the art of stratagem were not formoners. Unfortunately, such a book was only able to give Xia Ji a blue skill bead. It could have been because of the book¡¯s limitations on focusing solely on the art of stratagem that made it fall short.


    Xia Xiaosu focused on her reading, giving it her full concentration and filtering out all distracting thoughts. It was clear that there was a slight shift in her state of mind and Xia Ji gave a sigh of relief, consoled by her efforts. He did not disturb the Ninth Imperial Princess and went about his business as he approached a bookcase that was further away. He pulled out the first book in front of him and started reading it aloud.


    The Imperial Capital was left in a mess amidst the snowstorm. It was going through turbulent times and there was a huge storm brewing ahead. The enemy within was hidden and invisible, creating trouble from the dark using underhanded tactics and they did not reveal themselves no matter the circumstances.


    However, the Imperial Prince and Princess continued their morning reading in the archive chamber despite the turmoil beyond the doors, their voices calm as they read their books aloud.


    Xia Ji was about to reach out for his third book after he was done with his first two when the sound of footsteps was suddenly heard from outside the door. He pushed the book, which was already halfway out, back to its ce and turned to walk toward the door. He opened the door quietly. Xia Xiaosu was especially focused on the book she was reading. She was so engrossed that Xia Ji¡¯s movement did not distract her at all.


    Outside the room, the guard knelt on one knee in the snow when he saw the Imperial Prince appear at the door. He said loudly, ¡°Reporting¡­¡±


    He had only just opened his mouth when Xia Ji immediately raised his hand, gesturing for the guard to stop. He pointed toward the courtyard.


    The guard understood what he meant and stood up with his head bow as he walked toward the courtyard. Xia Ji followed behind him. Xia Ji did not want to interrupt Xiaosu studying, much like the times since two years ago when the Ninth Imperial Princess often stood outside the door holding his box of food, waiting for him to finish reading before pretending to walk in as if she had just arrived.


    The snow was falling in the courtyard. The guard knelt once more at the archway as he reported, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, Leiyin Temple has sent a monk to request for Sorrowful Divine Monk¡¯s prayer beads, monk¡¯s staff and sarira.¡±


    Xia Ji hesitated a moment before asking, ¡°Where are the prayer beads, monk¡¯s staff, and sarira?¡±


    The guard replied, ¡°Eunuch Mei has collected them and ced them in the Imperial Armory.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Retrieve them and bring the monk from Leiyin Temple to see me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    A momentter.


    Sorrowful¡¯s prayer beads, monk¡¯s staff, and sarira were ced grandly on a splendid-looking long te, which now sat under the roof of the archive chamber.


    A smiling monk dressed in a kasaya followed behind the guard as they walked over from afar.


    The guard stood at the door as the smiling monk thanked him and entered the doorway. He saw the young prince sitting cross-legged in the room, holding a cup of tea in his left hand as he sipped it. The smiling monk said, ¡°I am Wen Kong, here to see the Seventh Imperial Prince.¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°Why are you here, monk?¡±


    Wen Kong replied, ¡°I¡¯m here for the prayer beads, monk¡¯s staff, and sarira.¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°Do monks have an insistence on matters too?¡±


    Wen Kong answered, ¡°Monks need to live in this world as well, naturally, there will be an insistence for certain matters. These three objects originally belonged to Leiyin Temple and I hope Your Highness would be willing to return them to us.¡±


    Xia Ji said bluntly, ¡°None of you were around when Guifang attacked the city, so why did you choose to appear when chaos descended upon the Imperial Capital?¡±


    Wen Kong said, ¡°My senior has always been a recluse with no fixed abode. He has not returned to the temple for a long time. What he has done has nothing to do with Leiyin Temple.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Monks do not spread falsehood. Are you still able to maintain your meditative mind while spouting such words?¡±


    Wen Kong replied calmly, ¡°I did not spread any falsehood, therefore my meditative mind is still intact.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Have you seen your own heart, monk?¡±


    Wen Kong shook his head.


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°If you haven¡¯t seen it, how do you know your meditative mind is intact?¡±


    Wen Kong replied with a question, ¡°Has Your Highness seen it?¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°I have. Not only have I seen it, but I can even draw it for you, monk.¡±


    Wen Kong was taken aback, but he quickly smiled and shook his head. His Highness might have studied the scriptures whole-heartedly for more than two years and he had ovee his sea of misery with his meditative mind, but matters of the heart were illusory and unfathomable. How was he able to draw it?


    The meditative mind is an extremely mysterious thing. One might plunge into deep thought yet never be able to achieve it, yet would attain enlightenment by suddenly looking back at things. Hard work and progress wouldnd you nowhere, yet a simple step forward may grant you a meditative mind.


    How would one draw such an urrence?


    When Xia Ji noticed the monk¡¯s disregard, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m not able to draw your heart, I will return these three objects to you exactly the way they were.¡±


    Wen Kong had a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Blessed be.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°If I do manage to draw it, what would you do?¡±


    Wen Kong said, ¡°What would Your Highness have me do?¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°How many ancient books are hidden within Leiyin Temple?¡±


    Wen Kong said, ¡°Our ancient books have been left with us since Ancient Times. Most have been lost. Your Highness has read the ¡®Present Shakyamuni Sutra¡¯ and the ¡®Past Dipankara Sutra¡¯. The only book left is ¡®The Secret of Tathagata¡¯.


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange this book with the prayer beads, monk¡¯s staff, and sarira. I¡¯ll return it to you after reading it in three days.¡±


    Wen Kong secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought His Highness would have wanted to find out more about Sorrowful and what had led to the situation caused by him. It was something that Wen Kong was not too clear about but the implications were major.


    He thought about the importance of the three objects, which included a Buddhist instrument. They must be returned. So, he said, ¡°The condition required for reading an ancient book is to ovee the Pearl in the Sea. Since Your Highness has already ovee it, I swear upon my meditative mind to negotiate with the abbot on your behalf for the book.¡±


    Xia Ji finally nodded and waved him over, ¡°Come over here, monk. I will help draw your heart.¡±


    The smiling monk walked toward the Shang Dynasty¡¯s Seventh Imperial Prince with some curiosity.


    Xia Ji poured himself a cup of tea.


    It was already cold.


    However, his left hand held onto the cup gently and the high temperature generated by the inner vitality of the Nine Suns almost immediately boiled the tea as steam appeared from it. There was a vague sound of boiling watering from it.


    The next moment, Xia Ji lifted his left hand and sshed the boiling hot tea into Wen Kong¡¯s face.


    Wen Kong was not prepared for this. All he felt was a burning sensation between his eyes and pain in his eyes. The smile on his face vanished as he raged, ¡°What are you doing?!!!¡±


    Xia Ji did not reply. He dipped his right hand into some tea and silently immersed it with some spirituality of Dhyana and meditative mind. He moved his hand casually about on the table and soon drew the face of the furious monk.


    The Seventh Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty stood up quietly and left with his hand behind his back.


    A voice could be heard from afar, ¡°This is your heart. Do you think your meditative mind is still intact?¡±


    Wen Kong looked at the face on the table. It was furious and savage, the sight leaving him stunned and tongue-tied¡­


    The next moment saw him suddenly going red in the face and ears as he knelt in the snow. His meditative mind waspromised as he recalled the using words of the Shang Dynasty¡¯s Seventh Imperial Prince, ¡°Monks do not spread falsehood. Are you still able to maintain your meditative mind while spouting such words¡±. He looked again at the bestial face on the table. Wen Kong¡¯s mind and soul were swayed and he was suddenly no longer able to get a hold of himself. He fell forward and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His meditative mind was shattered.

 Chapter 32

    This Xia Ji Is A Reckless Man


    At that moment, in a huge mansion within the Imperial Capital.


    It was an environment different from that of ¡®frozen bodies buried under snow all over the city, starved corpses under the bridge next to the flowing river¡¯. In this ce, delicacies were piled up high as mountains while fragrant wine flowed freely like rivers.


    Between the mountain and river, officials and noblemen gathered, dressed in splendor. They chatted jovially as if the disaster happening outside of the mansion had nothing to do with them.


    A dignified looking man was in the main seat. He had a calm and mature temperament about him, and a slightly cheeky yet intelligent look in his eyes. It made him look especially sharp and astute. One look at him and anyone would say to themselves quietly that ¡®this is a shrewd man and one cannot afford to cheat him¡¯. The aura epassing the man was forged by a steely resolution about him that had been umted from years of experience. There was also a sharp shred of intelligence contained within.


    Even though he was seated, he still gave an impression of being someone of great importance.


    This man was the great schr, He Fengwen.


    He had stayed behind not because he was abandoned, but because he was given the same duty as the steward, which was to ensure that the Imperial Prince would die in battle and he himself wouldter leave via the east gates with the secret order alongside his trusted aides.


    The great schr was enjoying the fine wine. It tasted sweet and mellow. The amber-like liquid reminded one of a dancing beauty in satin when swished about. It was intoxicating and infatuating, and one could not help but bring one¡¯s lips toward it. Unfortunately, the duty was not done and the event was missing thepany of real-life beauties. It was a somewhat disappointing event.


    He looked around. Even though his colleagues were toasting each other, theck of the fragrant and aesthetically pleasing beauties truly put a damper on the gracefulness and enthusiasm of the event.


    He Fengwen lifted his cup. ¡°Come, let me give everyone a toast.¡±


    All that were present lifted their cups in return.


    They drained their cups in one.


    A man in grand clothes standing next to the great schr suddenly sighed while rubbing his wrists. ¡°When will His Highness return to the Imperial Capital? It has been a long wait for all of us, his loyal officers.¡±


    He Fengwen said, ¡°It should be soon. This is all because of the Seventh Imperial Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°The Seventh Imperial Prince is nothing more than the least favorite Imperial Prince.¡±


    ¡°I say that he should have died this time. If an emperor wants an officer to die, that person must ept his death. Moreover, his rtionship with His Highness is not just a master and servant, but father and son.¡±


    ¡°His Highness wanted him to have a good death here and be a filial son and loyal officer, yet he chooses to be neither be filial nor loyal, hoho.¡±


    ¡°If the Seventh Imperial Prince had died on the city walls, he would have received acmation upon death, which is his post of Grand Marshal of the World.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial family personally appearing at the frontline and dying in battle would give birth to a hero who ignites a fiery rage within the Shang Dynasty and create a usible cause for the Imperial Emperor to restructure the entirend when Spring arrives. But the Seventh Imperial Prince refused to be this hero. This is quite unfortunate and disappointing.¡±


    ¡°From my observation, this son of the Imperial Emperor was born with great patience and is extremely gifted. Somewhere along the way, he had cultivated such powerful abilities and was even able to defeat the Frost Giants on his own and turn the tables in this crisis.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so Master Wen, you think that the Imperial Capital was protected because of the sole contribution of Xia Ji? Do you think that the fifty thousand elite soldiers guarding the Imperial Capital and the manymoners are nothing but decorations?¡±


    ¡°This Xia Ji is a reckless man. Who is he showing off to with his patience, what is his reason for such tolerance? What is he nning with the vast Imperialnd of the Shang Dynasty? Does he really think that he is bearing the destiny given by the heavens and believes that he is the center of the world?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their destiny. And his destiny was to die at the Imperial Capital, to die on the city walls and create a potential push for theing year. He has gone against the heavens and does not know what is good for him. He is a man with no regard for his master or his father!¡±


    ¡°Master Bi is right. This man is neither loyal nor filial and has gone against heaven¡¯s wishes. He has no idea what he is doing and the minor ability that he has cultivated has gone to his head. He thinks he is invincible just because he had a few exceptional encounters. The truth is that he is nothing but a jester who is performing his antics.¡±


    ¡°If I was in his shoes, I¡¯d just allow the rioters to continue their instigation and do nothing more than pacify them. I wouldn¡¯t execute the rioters so tantly at this time.¡±


    ¡°Or, I would send people to blend into the group of refugees to shout positive words on his behalf. Doesn¡¯t he have a brain? Does he think that so many rioters did all those things without us controlling them behind the scenes?¡±


    ¡°And to think that I¡¯ve even nned various backups, waiting for him to try and pacify the masses by sending his people to blend into the refugee groups. Who would have thought that these backups did note into y at all¡­¡±


    ¡°His stupidity isughable. It¡¯s pathetic, yet sad. Hahahahahahaha.¡±


    ¡°There have been many people like him since the Ancient Times. Look what happened to them in the end. They ended up with horrible deaths. This is all there is to the Imperial Prince. There is no difference between him and those reckless fools who had died in the past.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, there is no need to overthink this. From my point of view, this Imperial Prince iscking in the art of strategy. He has fallen into our trap. If we were topare the people¡¯s will to a frying pan, his actions are just like adding fire into the pan.¡±


    ¡°He has lost poprity among the people and he has nothing in the Imperial Pce. Aside from the Ninth Imperial Princess who will be married off to Tujue in the next year, what other friends does he have?¡±


    ¡°Do allow me to be blunt, if the Imperial Prince is nning to revolt, who will revolt alongside him?¡±


    ¡°The mind of this Imperial Prince is absurdly simple. What he ns to do is to use the present time to convince officers to side with him. For example, that General Deng. Hoho,ughable. It¡¯s just tooughable.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, if not for the Imperial Prince, the entire Imperial City, and even the refugeesing from the West, would have suffered a great cmity. There would have been countless casualties. After all, he did manage to guard the doors of the nation¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, Master Wen is, after all, a new member of the nobility. The Shang Dynasty possesses vast territory and has tens of billions of people. So what if a few million of them die? As long as the basis of the nation¡¯s foundation remains untouched, oveing the crisis would simple.¡±


    ¡°Master Wen, do not forget that this world belongs to only one, the one who is determined by fate and destiny. Everything in life has its ce and if one insists on going against heaven¡¯s orders, it would bring about an even greater cmity.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Everyone toasted each other once again.


    It was only now that He Fengwenughed and said, ¡°The Seventh Imperial Prince is much too foolish. Sorrowful Divine Monk from Leiyin Temple noticed he was fated with Buddhism and came down from the mountains to point him in the right direction by attempting to convince him to give up the materialistic world and be a monk. Instead, he killed Sorrowful Divine Monk. He brought this sin upon himself and should not be left alive.¡±


    ¡°However, we still need to be careful. Pass down this message in gradual waves and slowly make the people of the Imperial Capital stand against him.¡±


    ¡°Great Schr, when would His Highness be able to¡­¡±


    He Fengwen smiled and said, ¡°Do be patient, everyone. We should focus on solving the current situation. His Highness will be doing everything in his power to get those of caliber from various sides to stand by him when he returns from the South to take his rightful ce in the capital. He is widely inviting hidden great schrs who are looking to aplish great things. Rumor has it that he has managed to snag one to his side.¡±


    ¡°Besides that, the vanguard used by His Highness to stabilize the Imperial Capital should be arriving soon.¡±


    ¡°Great Schr, I have something I need to inform you.¡±


    ¡°Master Bi, it¡¯s fine. We are surrounded by trustworthy people. You may speak freely.¡±


    ¡°The reckless Xia Ji has actually sent Eunuch Mei to secretly investigate us. Unfortunately, his lead had been broken by my subordinate¡¯s subordinate. However, what intrigued me is that Eunuch Mei, whom Xia Ji thinks can be trusted, has actually hinted at his willingness to join our side.¡±


    ¡°To think that even the trusted aide of this reckless man does not have confidence in the sess of his master. What¡¯s even more hrious is that this reckless man is still reveling in delight. What a joke.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Master Bi, do not be rash about this or take it lightly. We have yet to ascertain what is fake and what is true.¡±


    ¡°Although, Eunuch Mei was originally serving under the subordinate of His Highness and his right arm had been destroyed by the Seventh Imperial Prince. It would be utter nonsense to im that there is no hatred buried in his heart. He must have submitted himself to the Seventh Imperial Prince because he was shocked by the prince¡¯s tactics and had the idea of wanting to give his fate of servitude an upgrade, but when he witnessed the Seventh Imperial Prince¡¯s forceful actions, it scared him. That is why his offer to stand on our side might not necessarily be fake.¡±


    Schr He stroked his beard as his sharp and intelligent eyes turned about before finally smiling and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t reject him first. Let¡¯s just get him to spy on the Seventh Imperial Prince, but be careful not to let the prince catch wind of you through this.¡±


    ¡°Great Schr, do not underestimate me. I may repeatedly say that Xia Ji is a reckless man, but I have never underestimated anyone when taking action, especially when ites to this Imperial Prince, who has great forbearance, defeated Guifang, and is a powerhouse who possesses great and legendary powers. It is even more important for me not to underestimate him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t reveal your face and don¡¯t let anyone suspect you. When it is needed, you may even pretend to offer him help.¡±


    ¡°I am an expert when ites to this. When ites to physical power, a thousand of me would never be his match, but when ites to tactics¡­ hahaha.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other as they burst intoughter.


    ¡­


    The snow flew about boundlessly and it finally buried the entire Imperial Capital deep in the night. The snow had been cleared, but built up again, and then cleared again. In the end, the snow¡¯s thickness continued to build up past the height of one¡¯s ankles.


    Xia Ji lit an oilmp.


    The Ninth Imperial Princess was still reading a book under themp¡¯s light.


    ¡°A dragon is considered a species of bug that is able to be domesticated and ridden. However, there are inverted scales underneath its throat which are several feet, anyone who crosses it would be killed by it¡­¡±


    Xia Ji nced at her. Only tenderness could be seen in his eyes as he sat under the snow-ridden roof.


    Since the books here were only able to provide him with white and green skill beads, creating divine weapons would obviously be a more beneficial way to spend his time.


    He quietly carved prayer beads.


    He needed more.


    It was because the power of his Buddhist instrument was closely connected with quantity.


    If one hundred and eight of them were able to form a golden Buddha¡¯s palm of ten feet, then what would form if he had one thousand and eighty Buddhist prayer beads?


    He carved until exhaustion crept up to him and he gave a rxed sigh as he turned to look at the direction of Lake Huaqing.


    The empty bait had been left out for quite a while. Those strange fishes should be biting on the hook soon, right?


    If they were still not biting, he would give them a hand tomorrow¡­

 Chapter 33

    I¡¯ll Be Heading To Leiyin Temple Tomorrow Morning


    When Xia Xiaosu opened the door, her older brother was still carving his prayer beads. He was focused on this carving and both his hands were impably steady. Even though the drifting snow had ked his hair with white, her older brother was still very focused on carving the prayer beads. When each bead was done, he would pile them tidily into the long, wooden boxid next to his hand.


    The Imperial Princess carefully closed the door as her long legs moved forward slowly, wary of disturbing her older brother. She tip-toed in her fuzzy deer-skin boots and grabbed the oiled-paper umbre lying against the corner of the wall. She was not in a hurry to open it. She walked down the steps slowly and carefully, stepping into the thick snow. She walked toward the courtyard outside of the archive chamber and opened the umbre in one swift movement after exiting the courtyard entrance.


    White plums dotted the umbre, which was adorned with branches drawn using ink paint.


    As snow swirled about in the air, the white plums floated away into the distance.


    They floated onto the earth which was filled with enemies in every direction.


    The pce maids and eunuchs had prepared a dinner banquet quite early. With the absence of the Imperial Emperor, having hundreds of dishes was out of the question, but there were still dozens of dishes served.


    Xia Xiaosu took a look at the numerous delicious meat dishes served and said softly, ¡°Next time, just prepare two dishes and one soup. My brother and I won¡¯t be able to finish this much food.¡±


    With that, she selected three dishes and picked two bottles of fine wine, and said to the pce maid and eunuchs, ¡°Share the remaining dishes among yourselves.¡±


    The pce maids and eunuchs looked delighted. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Princess.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu returned to the archive chamber once more. Xia Ji had just sighed in rxation when he raised his head to look at her.


    ¡°Time to eat, Big Brother.¡±


    The Imperial Princess was holding a basketful of food as she entered the room.


    Xia Ji gestured to the walkway below the roof. The walkway was a little more than one foot above the ground and was quite suitable to people-watch and admire the falling snow. ¡°Let¡¯s eat here.¡±


    The Imperial Princess was taken aback. There were many rules when it came to having a meal with the Imperial family. Having a meal at the walkway was unheard of. Even the servants did not dare to do such a thing as it would be considered rude and ack of etiquette. However, so what if it was considered without etiquette?


    If it was not ording to rules, then let it be.


    She had only hesitated for a second before replying ¡®okay¡¯ obediently. With that, she ced the meal basket down onto the wooden walkway and took out a te of Beef with Chestnut and Crispy Pepper, Eight Treasures Chicken Fillet, and Boneless Leg of Lamb in Secret Sauce. Next, she took out two bottles of fine wine without being sneaky about it.


    They were no longer being monitored and there was no need to sneak around with it.


    Xia Ji knew if his little sister wanted him to drink, she would bring only one bottle. If there were two bottles, it meant that she wanted to drink as well. s, Xia Xiaosu¡¯s alcohol tolerance could only be described as ¡®pathetic¡¯. She was someone who did not drink at all. She was drinking because she had believed in certain rumors.


    Xia Ji asked because of this, ¡°Are you trying to drown in your sorrows?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu replied, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure if it¡¯s considered sorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling sympathetic to those innocent people in the Imperial Capital?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I do feel sympathy for them, but¡­ I¡¯m just a useless Imperial Princess who has no power over her own fate. There¡¯s nothing I can do. I¡¯m nothing but a useless person.¡±


    Xia Ji did not console her. All he did was say gently, ¡°Then drink up.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu did not say another word. She quickly poured herself some wine and gulped it down. She continued pouring wine for herself and downed cup after cup. The third time she poured herself wine, she gulped it down as usual, looking especially valiant when in fact, her cheeks were already red as mes. She was aplete mess as the snowkes in front of her eyes turned into a blur.


    Xia Ji could not helpughing. ¡°What are you feeling sorrowful about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling sorrowful!¡±


    Xia Xiaosu had already downed her fifth cup and a mist was beginning to form in front of her eyes. The influence of alcohol had made her more talkative than usual. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision. No matter what you do, I will stand by your side. If you die, I¡¯ll kill myself too.¡±


    She patted her chest as she said this, and a shocking sound of metal could be heard.


    She dug about her front and took out a white shark-skin dagger and mmed it between them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. If one day you hear a rumor of me being dead, don¡¯t ever believe it. You must make sure to see my body with your own eyes before killing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Xia Ji ate the food and drank the wine as he watched the snowstorm unfold. The night was long, but not immensely so. Xia Xiaosu continued drinking rapidly.


    A silence fell between them that stretched on as the two sat listening to the snowstorm. Some wailing could be heard from afar,ing through the snowstorm from the Imperial Capital.


    Xia Ji suddenly asked, ¡°Have you met those foxes again after returning the Maitreya Sutra?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu tried to recall the memory before continuing, ¡°The day after the Imperial family left the city, I actually bumped into them again. I returned the book to Hu Ling and she once again asked me to teach her some words. After I was done teaching, I did what you said and asked her ¡®Miss Hu, what exactly do you want?¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Hu Ling said that she wanted a Shang Dynasty Imperial family who was able to ept demons.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°How did you reply to her then?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu answered, ¡°I said, as long as demons don¡¯t eat people or harm them, there is no reason not to ept them. After that, Miss Hu Ling urged me not to forget what I said¡­¡±


    Xia Ji gave this some thought and tousled her long hair. ¡°In that case, you can no longer stay a little girl.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu pouted, ¡°I¡¯ve never been a little girl.¡±


    She picked up her bottle of wine after saying this and gulped down the rest of it. She ced the bottle to her lips without an ounce of a princess-like demeanor and gurgled the remaining wine with relish. After she was done drinking, her body flopped to the side onto the wooden floor of the walkway, passing out in a hopelessly drunk state.


    She was a princess, yet she was not considered outstandingly elegant. She was not such a beauty that she was able to cause the downfall of cities, nor was she especially intelligent nor seductive. She waspletely different from the Second Imperial Princess, Fourth Imperial Princess, and Eighth Imperial Princess¡­


    If one were to say that she had grace, then it would be a grace mixed with a shred of misery that was not at allpatible with the Imperial family.


    She did not have a big face and her skin was pale-white. Her hair was very fine and slightly yellowish. She was not tall and was only about one and a half meters. All her boots were custom made with internal elevation so as not to diminish the dignity of the Imperial family. Fortunately for her, she had a well-proportioned body. She had fairly long legs and looked like a beauty who had been shrunk one size smaller.


    Her hair easily fell to her waist and when the pce maids and eunuchs talked to her, they would do so while half-kneeling to the ground or crouched down. Otherwise, they would be charged with the crime of ¡®looking down on the princess¡¯.


    Xia Ji looked at her little legs dangling in the air while her small face was flushed. Her eyes were red as well. He bent over to pick her up in his arms and the Imperial Princess nuzzled in his arms. The world was much too cold and there was nowhere warm she could go to.


    Xia Ji carried her and walked step-by-step toward her bed-chamber. The snowstorm may be heavy but he was practicing his Zen-ness fully at this point. The falling snow did not fall onto him, nor would it fall onto the Imperial Princess.


    He ced her onto the bed and took off her boots for her. He helped her out of her coat and gently covered her with a nket. He left one candle lit for her as she would be scared if she woke up in the dark. He also prepared a cup of honey for her in case she woke up with a headache from the hangover and could not find water to consume. Xia Ji finally turned to leave after finishing that. Before he reached the door, a quiet sobbing came from the bed.


    He paused in his steps but did not turn back. All he did was close the doors quietly.


    He walked into the icy weather and onto the snowy ground as he returned to the archive chamber. He called for Eunuch Mei. ¡°Have you found the mastermind behind those mobsters?¡±


    ¡°I have been ipetent. They are hidden too deeply and would rathermit suicide rather than reveal anything.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded and did not pursue this topic. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Leiyin Temple at Mount Meru tomorrow morning to read books. I will require three days. You should continue with your investigation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Eunuch Mei replied in a manner much like before, where he was respectfully in awe and sincere.

 Chapter 34

    I Sat In The Snow, Smiling With a Flower In My Hand


    The next day.


    In a mansion within the Imperial Capital.


    The great schr fiddled with his beard,ughing as he said, ¡°Eunuch Mei came with newsst night. The Seventh Imperial Prince has indeed left through the east gates this morning in the direction of Leiyin Temple on Mount Meru. He would need three days for this trip. It looks like this Imperial Prince truly is friendless. Danger surrounds him and whatever path he takes has an ambushid out for him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he gets for coupling such quiet patience and huge ambitions. It is no surprise that those closest to him would turn their backs on him. This is a good opportunity for us to do something while he is away.¡±


    The great schr smiled. ¡°There is no need to¡­ since he won¡¯t being back.¡±


    After a thought, the great schr added, ¡°Even if he did return, the Imperial Emperor¡¯s vanguard general tasked with stabilizing the Imperial City would have arrived by then. What can he do all on his own? Besides, there¡¯s still the Ninth Imperial Princess. Even if he is able to ughter his way out of here, it would be impossible for the Ninth Imperial Princess to do the same, right? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Doing nothing might be better than taking action, letting things loose might be better than tight control. Regardless, the end has been decided.¡±


    ¡°Master He, you are indeed wise, hahaha.¡±


    ¡­


    The snow was fluttering all about. Xia Ji brought along the items left behind by Sorrowful. He was wearing ck casual clothes as he rode his horse and left the Imperial City via the East gate, heading straight toward Mount Meru.


    By the time he had arrived at Leiyin Temple, it was close to noontime.


    He brushed off the snow that had draped his clothes and walked toward the fifth peak of Mount Meru.


    The doors of Leiyin Temple were closed and there currently were no believers at the temple.


    Xia Ji circted his inner vitality to call out loudly.


    ¡°The Shang Dynasty¡¯s Seventh Imperial Prince Xia Ji is here at the mountain as promised,e to read!!¡±


    The voice, filled to the brim with vigor, sliced through the falling snow and covered the entire Leiyin Temple before dissipating in echo all around it. His calling voice fell clearly upon the ears of every single monk in the temple.


    It was not long before the temple doors opened. Two novice monks stood on each side. They shot unfriendly looks toward the Seventh Imperial Prince. This prince had killed Sorrowful and destroyed Wen Kong¡¯s meditative mind, how could they possibly be cordial toward him?


    Xia Ji saw the door open and immediately took a step forward and entered the temple. The two novice monks rushed to close the doors behind him without dy.


    m.


    The door shut tight, cutting off the ties between the worlds within and beyond.


    ¡­


    Inside Leiyin Temple.


    The abbot was in his kasaya and he held onto his monk¡¯s staff. He was standing in front of the Sakyamuni Valuable Pce. Behind him was a huge, benevolent-looking golden Buddha, who was watching down at the young Imperial Prince who was walking in one step at a time.


    ¡°Amitabha, Your Highness has killed my senior, Sorrowful, and destroyed my junior, Wen Kong. Why would you stille here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here because of the promise between me and Wen Kong. If I won, the temple would lend me ¡®The Secret of Tathagata¡¯, but if I lost, I would return the monk¡¯s staff, prayer beads, and sarira to him. He has lost, so I am here as promised.


    ¡°As for Sorrowful, he would never have died if he did not harbor great vileness within him.¡±


    ¡°I was intending to ask Your Highness, where did you obtain your Buddhist instrument?¡±


    ¡°What does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Your Highness used this Buddhist instrument to create the Golden Palm of Buddha. This Golden Palm of Buddha has been recorded in Leiyin Temple¡¯s books as a medium caliber Buddhist instrument, but has been long-lost. I¡¯m just curious as to why Your Highness would have it.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking to take it from me?¡±


    ¡°Amitabha. If Your Highness is unwilling to say anything, I will not force you to.


    ¡°I had originally prepared to exchange the book with senior Sorrowful¡¯s Buddhist instrument and sarira. Since Your Highness is here, well then¡­ Yuan Zhi, take His Highness to the archive chamber to read the secret book.¡±


    The little novice monk immediately replied, ¡°Yes, abbot. Your Highness, please follow me.¡±


    Xia Ji gave a wave of his hand and tossed Sorrowful¡¯s prayer beads, monk¡¯s staff, and sarira over.


    The abbot caught them and replied with a curt ¡®Blessed be¡¯.


    ¡­


    The little novice monk led the way as Xia Ji followed him deep into the temple.


    They passed through a set of doors.


    Then, two sets of doors.


    Snow floated about, making the air look fuzzy. It was not long before Xia Ji¡¯s ck clothes were covered in white, but the inner vitality within him was filled to the brim and the white snow that had fallen on him slipped off on its own.


    After the third set of doors, the little novice monk pointed to a little building afar and said, ¡°Your Highness, that is where you need to go.¡±


    Xia Ji lifted his head and saw the words ¡®Archive Chamber¡¯ and nodded slightly. He pushed open the doors and entered the chamber, but the moment he walked in, he frowned immediately. There were many bookcases in the dark. Even if there was no source of light, he could tell one thing.


    There were no books on the bookcases, they were empty!


    However, the moment he stepped into the chamber, the floor started to shine.


    A gigantic, golden …d floated from the ground and his foot was stepping right in the middle of the symbol.


    This …d was huge. Each arm of the symbol was a few hundred meters long as it rotated gradually. It lit up the entire chamber, even shining onto the snowy grounds outside of the chamber. It turned the Leiyin Temple, situated on the fifth peak of Mount Meru, into a shining beacon. The bright rays of light broke into the arch of the night sky.


    At the same time, Xia Ji felt a strong binding sensation. Xia Ji lowered his eyes and saw a Sanskrit Chain had appeared from the ground without him realizing it. It was now entwined on his body, rendering him immobile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here uninvited. I am here because of a promise made. Is this the way Leiyin Temple treats its guests?¡±


    Following his calm usation, nine burning suns appeared around Xia Ji. They spun until all nine suns were hanging midair and then the nine became one, forming a zing me of energy that could only have been created by twoets colliding. It circled about in differentyers and shot out madly in all corners like a raging wind whistling about.


    Everything, including the bookcases, tables, and wooden pirs, was engulfed in this vast energy and were blown up into smithereens as the pieces scattered wildly into the distance!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Boom, boom!!!


    The empty archive chamber had beenpletely obliterated by his energy amidst the booming sound of an explosion, and it copsed into ruins.


    Even though the energy of the inner vitality was powerful, it was not able to loosen even an inch of the chain that was binding him.


    Clearly, the chain was not binding the physical body.


    Xia Ji was not nning to loosen the bind using this method. All he wanted to do was to take a good look around him.


    Without the covers of the building, everything became much clearer. On the side of the …d, sat four old monks, and behind the monks sat many other monks.


    All the monks had their heads lowered with a wooden fish in each of their hands as they chanted Buddhist scriptures. The chanting voices and the sound of the wooden fish formed into waves of golden dust as they flowed toward the golden …d on the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness, it is useless. Just stay with us on Mount Meru for a while.¡±


    The abbot walked forward slowly, clutching his staff. He stood at a distance, observing the Imperial Prince bound up at the center as he smiled. He formed a gesture of respect and said, ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Is this the Array of Spellbinding Formation?¡±


    The abbot replied, ¡°Not bad. To think Your Highness can recognize it. This is Leiyin Temple¡¯s Demon Suppressing Formation. Once one enters the formation, they would no longer be in control. With that, maybe Your Highness can now make things clear with me. Where did Your Highness¡¯s Buddhist instrumente from? It belongs to Leiyin Temple and should be returned to its original owner.¡±


    The snow filled the air.


    Atop the pitch-ck peak stood numerous ancient temples.


    However, in the middle of the golden glow, there was a young Imperial Prince who was bound up. There was no sign of anger on his face, nor was there hatred. There was only calmness.


    He asked casually, ¡°I had just descended from Mount Meru when you announced your judgment to the Imperial Pce. Today, I havee to Meru as promised, but you¡¯re greeting me with this formation. Why is that?¡±


    The abbot said calmly, ¡°The Seventh Imperial Prince is supposed to be a dead man. You should have died on the city walls. A member of the Imperial family dying on the city walls would have ignited an outcry throughout the country. After that, Your Highness¡¯s older brothers would have sought revenge on your behalf and brought order onto thends, and the Imperial Capital will recover.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, Your Highness has gone against heaven¡¯s will and prevented Guifang from invading the city. This is truly a shame. All I¡¯m doing now is to right the wrongs that have happened.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Monk, you did not help to guard the city, nor did you help us fight the exotic tribes, yet now, you¡¯re ming me for seeding in protecting the city?¡±


    The Abbot replied, ¡°Every bite and sip is preordained. This was supposed to be a major catastrophe faced by the Imperial Capital. Be it myself, the Director of Astronomy, or the junior astronomers, all of our lives are preordained. Since this is a major catastrophe, we should go with the flow as this is our fate. No one can fight against it. After this catastrophe, the Shang Dynasty will reach new heights¡ªgreater and brighter than before¡ªunder the leadership of our new emperor, and defeating Guifang would be just the beginning!¡±


    ¡°However, the Seventh Imperial Prince has made a mess of this situation.¡±


    ¡°That is why, it¡¯s not that I have no mercy, but I am granting you the biggest mercy. Your Highness was arrogant enough to think that you have protected the city, but in fact, you have disrupted arge-scale turning point of fate.¡±


    Xia Ji lifted his head as heughed uproariously. ¡°So, I shouldn¡¯t have protected the city? I should have just allowed the exotic tribes to ughter the people and destroy the city?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lived, but instead deserved to die at the top of the city walls?¡±


    The Abbot answered, ¡°The ughter and destruction in your eyes is new life, reincarnation, and birth and death in my eyes. How can new life begin without death and destruction?¡±


    Xia Ji heaved a light sigh. The monk in front of him had revealed an important piece of information.


    The sentence he had said, ¡°Be it myself, the Director of Astronomy, or the junior astronomers, all of our lives are preordained. Since this is a major catastrophe, we should go with the flow as this is our fate. No one can go against it¡± had too many hidden implications.


    Xia Ji had even begun to suspect that the Imperial Emperor¡¯s retreat, even the death of the Heir Apparent and his hundred thousand soldiers at Wolf Restraining Pass, were more than meets the eye.


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Let me ask onest question. I wonder, who might this new and never-before-seen glorious future emperor of the Shang Dynasty that you mentioned be?¡±


    The abbot said, ¡°Your Highness will meet him. He had, after all, only asked of me to trap you and not to kill you. Now, could Your Highness tell me where you obtained that Buddhist instrument?¡±


    Xia Ji lifted his head to look at the sky. ¡°Abbot, do you know how the Buddhist instruments at Leiyin Temple are made?¡±


    The abbot said, ¡°Naturally, they were refined with great wisdom and great perseverance by Leiyin Temple¡¯s many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas since Ancient Times.¡±


    Xia Ji continued, ¡°Do you know what is great wisdom and great perseverance?¡±


    The abbot replied honestly, ¡°I do not. I am, after all, neither Buddha nor Bodhisattva.¡±


    The moment he said this, Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡°Then let me teach you.¡±


    His words were calm, yet sonorous, much like Arhats ringing therge bells in the temple above the clouds. The sound rang within the ears of all the monks.


    The abbot was shocked as he took two steps backward. The Shang Dynasty¡¯s Seventh Imperial Prince before him now lookedpletely different from before. His thumb and index finger touched firmly together, like an unmovable mountain, while the rest of his fingers spread out naturally in a rxed manner, like the floating clouds in the sky. He had actually created a Mudra of Tathagata¡¯s Teachings.


    ¡°Listen to my teachings.¡±


    His voice was like thunder as it boomed through the snowy night.


    As the echo of his voice started to dissipate, the Zen-ness surrounding Xia Ji bloomed like a twelfth-grade lotus. It was vast and boundless, much like a great river or sea flooding miles of the surroundings.


    The raging storm and fiercely-falling snow sensed his mind and suddenly fell silent.


    Hundreds of Buddha¡¯s statues within the ancient temple sensed his mind and had started buzzing in unison.


    The little beasts in the snow sensed his mind and popped up their small heads from their hiding holes and caves with their paws ced together as they stared out into the mountain peak in the distance.


    A great golden augmented shadow of a Buddha appeared behind the Imperial Prince.


    Both of the Buddha¡¯s feet and insteps were on the thighs as the sole of both feet faced the sky. He sat still in meditating form with his fingers forming a Mudra of Teachings. Both his eyes were shut as he rode the path of truth to attain samadhi. He appeared to be in deep sleep, emanating an aura of extreme serenity and peace.


    Atop all four of the wheels of the gigantic, golden wording of …d, the old monks and the other monks were still chanting. However, this time their chanting quickened and their frowns turned tighter by the minute.


    Every single Sanskrit chain tightened, however, this time, the one bound up was no longer the Seventh Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty, but the divine form of Tathagata.


    A shocked look appeared on the face of the usually tranquil abbot. He felt an intense fear creeping within him. He wanted to point at the person in front of him and shout out ¡°unorthodox and evil ways¡±, but he did not dare to because Tathagata¡¯s reveal of the true meaning of fear was right in front of his eyes. Buddha was right there in front of him, how could he possibly shout out this usation?


    Amidst the snowstorm.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on the ground. He was Tathagata and Tathagata was him. He closed his eyes and Tathagata closed his eyes as well.


    Suddenly, the hand of Tathagata reached out into the snowy weather and picked a flower, bringing it close to his nose. A slight crack appeared on the lids of his closed eyes. A smile abruptly appeared on the Buddha¡¯s face.


    He smiled with a flower in his hand.


    A powerful and vast spirituality erupted all around him as it moved along the entangling twines of the Sanskrit Chains and flowed toward all the monks.


    The many monks seated on the golden …d could not bear the direct hit of this vast spirituality and at that moment, the spirituality suddenly burst into its highest mes and quickly died out. It only took a while and all the monks now bore white eyebrows, had dry and wrinkly skin, and looked extremely fragile with old age. There was a look of fear and shock in their eyes.


    The …d gradually spun slower and finally exploded into dust, even the chains had turned into dust simultaneously.


    With a change of the mind, Xia Ji made Tathagata¡¯s augmented shadow vanish. He looked at the abbot, who had knelt in panic in front of him, andter nced around at the monks whose eyebrows had turned white. He asked calmly, ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Am I A Demon?


    ¡°This is the lost Zen method of Tathagata from Leiyin Temple. How did you know this?¡±


    ¡°Only the Ninth Level of the Dhyana of the Present would be able to create the form of Tathagata. How are you be able to do it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, you possess a medium caliber Buddhist instrument that belongs to the Leiyin Temple, not to mention that you have cultivated Zen to such a level. You must have experienced a fateful meeting that involved Leiyin Temple and received enlightenment from the ancient Buddhas and Bodhisattvas from our temple, and in the process took the Buddhist instrument that has always been at their sides.¡±


    ¡°Although¡­ You¡¯re just an Imperial Prince who had only studied scriptures for two years. What right or blessings do you have to possess all of this?¡±


    ¡°ording to destiny, you are nothing but a mortal Imperial Prince who should have gotten an early death, an Imperial Prince who should have been recorded in history to have died in battle at the city walls. What right do you have to receive such power and dy your destiny?¡±


    The abbot sat shocked on the snowy ground. He was trembling all over and after he had experienced the initial shock. His surprise had now turned to anger because he had suddenly realized that this power and inheritance that was supposed to belong to Leiyin Temple had now be the possession of the Imperial Prince.


    How else to exin all that had happened?


    During this short time, Xia Ji had seen all the different states and thoughts of living beings on the face of the abbot. He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m the reincarnation of the Lord Buddha?¡±


    The abbot snapped, ¡°You¡¯re not. You¡¯re definitely not!¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    The abbot insisted determinedly, ¡°ording to destiny, you are neither deity nor Buddha. You¡¯re just a man who should have died in ordance with the catastrophe you are destined to face. Even though you are alive right now, it is just an anomaly. The heavens may be unpredictable, but it has never tolerated anomalies.¡±


    ¡°What sort of destiny have you seen?¡±


    ¡°I will never tell you!¡±


    ¡°You will.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death or torture?¡± The abbot suddenlyughed out loud. There was a vague look of fear in his eyes, but it also showed a shred of determination. What did he fear and what was he determined to achieve?


    Xia Ji grabbed the abbot. Since he was unwilling to answer, then Xia Ji would torture him.


    However, the abbot was no weakling. He gave a sudden shout, ¡°Hah!¡±


    Ayer of golden glow shone from his palm while he was lifting his hand. The golden glow quickly epassed it like metal liquid, covering the lines and pores of his palm entirely, and was shaped into a big hand made of a block of pure gold.


    ¡°Demon Subduing Vajrapani!¡±


    The abbot suddenly flew into the air, like an arrow that had been suddenly shot into the air. His energy was just like a sharp arrow slicing through as he brought down the big golden hand of pure gold down toward Xia Ji. In the process, a circle of leaves appeared within the golden glow. They were the leaves of the Datura flowers.


    The Datura was considered an energy core in certain religions and teachings. It represented the manifestation of real Vientiane Senlie of the Universe, a Zen circle that circted and introspected.


    This abbot of the Leiyin Temple was not fully enlightened about the Zen circle, nor was he able to fully unleash the extreme power of the Demon Subduing Vajrapani, which was an intention that could only happen to one in a million. Otherwise, the Datura flower would have bloomed in his palms, emerged from his mouth, grew on his belly, and bloomed after every step he took.


    Even though the circle of leaves was not able to manifest into a divine form, it still held the form of a skill that could truly subdue a demon. It transformed from a light glow into a majestic one and by the time it appeared in front of Xia Ji, it had already formed into a giant hand of Vajrapani that shone with ring brightness.


    Xia Ji reached out a finger and blocked this hand of Vajrapani.


    Abbot, ¡°¡­¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Destiny is, after all, but an illusion. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Tell me and your destiny shall continue. If you don¡¯t say a thing, today will be the end of your destiny.¡±


    The abbot did not reply, he circted more and more of his inner vitality over and over as he tried his best to hammer past that finger. However, the finger was like the gigantic sun hanging majestically in the vast skies, it had an abundance of highly pure inner strength.


    Every push the abbot made would only encourage the strength of the finger to escte in retaliation. Even after burning up every ounce of spirituality and blood within him, to the point of using reserves of inner vitality he had never tapped into before, the strength of the finger would still rise every time, just to the point of barely being enough to outdo him.


    The abbot finally understood that the Imperial Prince standing right in front of him did not use his full strength. No matter what the abbot did, it was no more than an act of an overconfident buffoon being way over his head.


    It was toote for him to make an escape now. The fight between both inner strengths was like two armies charging toward one another. Once they engaged, there was no easy way to retreat or it would end with the army¡¯s defeat, like toppling a mountain.


    That was why the abbot suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Seventh Imperial Prince, I have a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°If you are unwilling to be a monk, why don¡¯t you just be the abbot of Leiyin Temple. You have been enlightened by the ancient Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. By doing so, you would be bearing the responsibility of your karma and the rebuilding of Leiyin Temple to its former glory.¡±


    ¡°Once you be a monk, you will no longer belong to any home and the man, Xia Ji, would no longer exist in this world. That way, the destiny and sins of Xia Ji would disappear. You would be able to guarantee a life of peace and security.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Did destiny tell you this?¡±


    The abbot shook his head. Then he pressed, ¡°Once you turn to a life in the temple, you will naturally wash away the karma upon you.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°If an abbot¡¯s karma would be washed clean, why would you choose to be a loyalpdog of the new emperor and help him guard his door here?¡±


    The abbot replied, ¡°I have never been loyal to anyone. I¡¯m just following the call of heaven¡¯s will.¡±


    Xia Ji remained stoic. The tip of his finger suddenly glowed bright like a zing sun in summer rising amidst the cold, dark winter night. The inner vitality of the burning mes escted in an instant as it pressed once more against the big, golden hand.


    The golden earth weed a falling star.


    Crack.


    Crack, crack¡­


    The ground cracked and the circle of Datura leaves shattered.


    The inner vitality of the Leiyin Temple¡¯s abbot waspletely obliterated at this point. His palm was now invaded by a searing burn from inner vitality, as if raging mes were being born within his body. It was boiling his internal organs, nerves, and blood veins.


    His body was the city wall.


    His internal organs were the people.


    His inner vitality were the soldiers.


    The city wall was brought down and the soldiers were exterminated. The next step, was to ughter the city.


    However, Xia Ji paused. When the abbot was clinging to a shred of consciousness, he asked, ¡°Will you talk now?¡±


    ¡°If I¡­ If I talk now, I won¡¯t be able to¡­ able to attain spiritual enlightenment in the next life,¡± the abbot grunted, his face turning purple from the effort. With that, the light in his eyes vanished.


    He hadmitted suicide!


    Xia Ji did not pull back his inner vitality of the Nine Suns.


    It was not long before a boiling mist of blood vaporized from all orifices of the abbot¡¯s body.


    With that, Xia Ji finally lifted his finger and did not even give the dead abbot another nce. Instead, he turned toward a little novice monk and said gently, ¡°Bring me to ¡®The Secret of Tathagata¡¯.¡±


    The little novice monk trembled. He had seen how the Imperial Prince defeated so many of his masters and seniors with his own eyes. He knelt to the ground in fright and could not stop shivering from fear. He could only pray silently in his heart to the deities in heaven to open their eyes and exterminate this demon immediately.


    Xia Ji saw the novice monk had kept silent, so he smiled and said, ¡°The abbot had instructed you to take me to the book. A monk should not speak falsely. If karma is at stake, the abbot will be the one bearing it and not you.¡±


    His words resolved the struggle within the little novice monk. The little novice monk cursed the Imperial Prince in his heart, but the words from his mouth trembled as he said, ¡°Your Highness, follow¡­ follow me.¡±


    This time, the little novice monk held amp and lead the Imperial Prince through several turnings while in a despondent state and finally came to a hidden little loft. He ced themp next to a wall and fiddled around with a mechanism. He pushed the mechanism from outside and within the library loft and soon, under the shiningmp, three Seven Treasures Secret Boxes could be seen ced horizontally in a row. ¡°Your Highness, ¡®The Secret of Tathagata¡¯ is ced in the box on the left.¡±


    Right at that moment, rapid footsteps could be hearding from the mountain trail outside the loft.


    Many monks in yellow robes were holding a Disciplinary Bronze Rod in each of their hands as they surrounded the ce on the snowy ground. The leader had thick eyebrows and eyes like a leopard. He held a torch in his hand, which lightened up the world of falling white snow with its bright radiance.


    Xia Ji walked toward the end of the little loft and opened the box. With the help of the light from themp, he found an ancient book lying within. The pages of the book were old and a scent of history wafted from it. The writings on the front page looked new as it bore the words ¡®The Secret of Tathagata¡¯. It had the bearings of a great master.


    Xia Ji tore off the front page with ease and crumpled it into a ball as he threw it to the side.


    The footsteps outside drew closer.


    All the monks in yellow had grim expressions. They quickly got into formation outside the little loft. Eighteen of them formed the Bronze Men Formation, eighteen of eighteen was known as the Arhat Formation. Demon suppressing was used to subdue the spirituality while the Arhat Formation was used to subdue demons with physical manifestations.


    Only a temple with such profound heritage would possess these two major formations. Even though a long time had passed and each use would mean one less for the future, they have decided to go on with it in the end.


    Xia Ji flipped the first page open.


    ¡°Thus I have heard, once one has lost everything, there will no longer be repeated troubles and your heart will be carefree. One will be released from one¡¯s heart, one will be released when wisdom is gained¡­¡±


    As he was reading the book aloud, the glow of fire could be seening from the door cracks of the little loft.


    The legs of the little novice monk, whose name was Yuan Zhi, could not stop shaking.


    Xia Ji suddenly asked him, ¡°Little master, are you afraid of demons?¡±


    ¡°Seek Zen¡­ with sincerity, be hard at work¡­ wiping the altars clean¡­ I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I a demon?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness, N¡­No¡­¡±


    Xia Ji tore off the first page of the book and threw the page out casually. The paper flew out suddenly and sliced through the air, immediately slitting Yuan Zhi, who was standing at the door, at the throat. Before the little novice monk could react, death had alreadye calling to him.


    Just before he lostplete consciousness, Xia Ji could be heard saying softly, ¡°Run after the abbot. He should not be far off on the road to theherworld.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Why Would The Sky Block My Sight?


    ¡°Ho¡­ Ho¡­ Ho¡­¡±


    The little novice monk clutched his throat as blood flowed freely through his fingers. He took a step backward and knocked onto the threshold of the door as he fell face-up. He knocked the little loft¡¯s door open as he tumbled outward from within and tumbled onto the snowy ground. His eyes stared out at the many monk warriors who were in formation, led by his Master Shi Kong.


    The wind and snow filled up the little loft. Xia Ji lifted his hand to pick up themp within the loft as he continued to flip to the second page of ¡®The Secret of Tathagata¡¯, quietly reading it.


    ¡°Releasing oneself of all burdens would allow one to reap one¡¯s benefits, one should strive to be kind and wisdom shalle to them, when one¡¯s heart is released, one¡¯s heart will be carefree¡­¡±


    He was fully focused on his reading, as if the Arhat Formation outside the door had nothing to do with him.


    This focus, which ignored everything happening around him, created an atmosphere of Zen-ness and serenity that enveloped him.


    Shi Kong lifted the torch in his hand as his thick brows knitted tightly. His leopard-like eyes were ring as he said harshly, ¡°Your Highness, you have chosen the demon¡¯s path. All of us are aware of the risks, but we are still determined to put a stop to Your Highness.¡±


    Xia Ji said in surprise, ¡°What are you stopping me from? The Leiyin Temple is using the Demon Suppressing Formation to bind me. Shouldn¡¯t I be defending myself?¡±


    Shi Kong said, ¡°Your Highness has obtained the heritage of Leiyin Temple, you possess the Dhyana of the Present and have a Buddhist instrument of medium caliber from the Leiyin Temple in your hands. Not only did you not return them to Leiyin Temple, but you have killed the monks of Leiyin Temple.¡±


    ¡°Four hundred chanting monks, four of our senior masters and senior brothers, and the abbot had all died at your hands. What are you if not a demon?¡±


    ¡°You are a demon and it is only natural that I restrain you and put a stop to your actions, in order to prevent you from harming all living beings.¡±


    Xia Ji did not refute. He said calmly, ¡°You are at least right about one thing.¡±


    ¡°What was I right about?¡±


    ¡°I am a demon.¡±


    With that, he flipped to the next page of the book peacefully and casually, tearing off the previous page at the same time.


    The page of the scripture floated above his fingers and burned into ash.


    Shi Kong¡¯s eyes almost split open at the seams from witnessing this.


    This book was a hidden treasure. Once this hidden treasure was destroyed, it would truly mean the end of Leiyin Temple¡¯s heritage. This temple would end up without a hidden treasure that was unique to the world.


    Shi Kong quickly shouted, ¡°Stop tearing! Take your time reading! I won¡¯t enter!¡±


    With that, an agreement between gentlemen seemed to have been reached.


    Xia Ji no longer tore the pages off the book while Shi Kong and the many monk warriors stood outside the door without moving one step forward.


    This Seventh Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty quietly read the hidden treasure with an oilmp before the statue of Buddha. He looked like a devout Zen master and there were no signs that indicated he looked anything like a demon who ughtered.


    Right then in the dark of the night, the heavily falling snow outside the door blew into the loft along with the wind. It blew hard and sudden, causing the books within the loft to simultaneously flip and stop. They created a loud and continuous fluttering sound. It sounded like waves and wind soaring through the forest trees, but this young Imperial Prince stood amidst the extreme waves without distracting thoughts and was calm and peaceful.


    Shi Kong finally gave a sigh of relief but he no longer dared to barge into the loft recklessly. He took a nce at the little novice monk who had fallen in front of the door and felt a shred of anger in his heart. If it was not for this novice monk leading the demon to the location and unraveled the mechanism to retrieve the book for him, they would not be so agitated right now.


    At that moment¡­


    Silence fell within and outside the loft.


    While waiting, Shi Kong turned back to nce somewhere afar. There were more than four hundred chanting monks who grew white eyebrows within a second, had their spiritualities wilted, and had contracted a slight cold in this climate of ice and snow. Otherwise, they were all dead.


    The abbot had taken up the fight on his own and had ended up being killed by the Imperial Prince, unable to do anything to match up to him.


    However, that did not mean that Leiyin Temple was unable to suppress the Imperial Prince.


    If Leiyin Temple could be so easily bullied around, they would have been exterminated by those unorthodox ns or demonic tribes long ago. The Buddhist path was considered an orthodox path and was at opposing sides to unorthodox ns and demonic tribes.


    That being said, Leiyin Temple was able to survive to date because it relied on the protection of the formations.


    There were two formations. One was passed down from Ancient Times and was set within Leiyin Temple without any way of removing it. Although it was unable to travel to distantnds to exterminate demons, it was capable of ensuring Leiyin Temple¡¯s safety and security.


    These two major formations¡­


    One of them was the Demon Suppressing Formation.


    The Demon Suppressing Formation was a spiritual bind. No matter how powerful the demon was, all it required was for chanting monks to chant the scripture and it would create a strong spiritual strength that would form into a sort of suppression that will render the demon immobile.


    Unfortunately, this Seventh Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty had a fateful meeting that had enlightened him on the Ninth Level of the Dhyana of the Present. He had used a power that originally belonged to Leiyin Temple to counterattack the formation from a spiritual level that enabled him to break out.


    Otherwise, the Dhyana of the Present may be a superior level spiritual Zen method, but it would not be able to make a direct attack, nor would it be able to make four hundred chanting monks endure a counterattack that reduced them to old men, which resulted in their deaths.


    Even though Shi Kong was of pure mind and heart, the thought of this made him burn with fury. After all, the fateful meeting this Seventh Imperial Prince had enjoyed was supposed to have belonged to Leiyin Temple!!


    The second was the Arhat Formation.


    The Arhat Formation was able to consolidate and escte the power of the warrior monks to create a divine form of an eighty-foot golden body of an Arhat. It was extremely strong and could easily y dragons and subdue tigers.


    The abbot had initially thought only to ¡®entrap the Imperial Prince¡¯, and had never thought about ¡®executing¡¯ him. That was why he did not initiate the Arhat Formation. Otherwise, this Imperial Prince would have been put to death if he hade empty-handed.


    ¡­


    After three hours, Xia Ji was finally done with ¡®The Secret of Tathagata¡¯.


    A gold skill bead appeared within his primal spirit.


    A shred of astonishment appeared in Xia Ji¡¯s usually calm eyes.


    He would not have been shocked regardless of what skill bead had appeared, but this skill bead was a skill he had obtained before.


    The Dhyana of the Present!


    This was the first time he had obtained two of the same skill beads.


    Logically speaking, the same green and white skill beads should have been replicated numerous times but he had never experienced it. There was even a point when Xia Ji had thought that ¡®there was no possible way for the same skill beads to be obtained repeatedly¡¯.


    However, this hypothesis had just been proven wrong.


    He immediately used this gold skill bead.


    The skill bead was crushed and a golden flow hidden with tremendous spellbinding magic integrated into every corner of his body and mind.


    After that, he began to experience it in detail.


    The Dhyana of the Present turned from its gold sheen to a deeper gold color.


    In response, the Trailokya Dhyana¡¯s red also became a slightly deeper color.


    The color change meant that Xia Ji had a deeper understanding of this Zen method.


    The Dhyana of the Present remained at Ninth Level, but it did seem that it had attained a slightly higher level than the Ninth Level.


    He carefully experienced the change.


    In the past, he had used the Dhyana of the Present tomunicate with heaven and earth.


    That was why he was able to get the wind and snow to understand his thoughts and not allow them to fall onto his body.


    He was able to get the moonbeam to understand his thoughts and form into a heavenly dragon.


    He was able to get the little beasts in the mountain to understand his thoughts and get them all out of their holes with the paws ced together.


    However, this Zen method was only limited to heaven, earth, and all other living beings but mankind.


    Now, this barrier had been broken.


    He was able to get all living beings to understand his thoughts.


    What were his thoughts?


    If destiny wanted to crush him.


    His thought would be to change that destiny.


    If heaven wanted to crush him.


    His thought would be to overturn heaven.


    He looked at the torch outside the door of the loft and the many pairs of eyes. All the monks were standing strictly in attention, watching him as if he was a demon.


    Xia Ji breathed out a sigh of cloudy mist in the deep winter and clenched his left hand. His inner vitality started to escte and a me immediately burned ¡®The Secret of Tathagata¡¯.


    Shi Kong, who was outside the door, felt a raging fire burn into his blood as it rushed to his head, his eyes looking like they were about to explode.


    He shouted in a rage, ¡°You thief, how dare you!!!¡±


    Xia Ji threw the burning book into the air. The ancient book had already burnt to ashes in the raging mes. When it fell to the ground, the wind blew across it as it embroiled within the wind and turned into a vortex of ashes, and in the end, to dust.


    Shi Kong bellowed furiously, ¡°Get into the Arhat Formation!¡±


    His voice sounded in the air.


    A gigantic, gold …d appeared on the surface of the earth as it spun speedily while rising into the air. It formed into many gold lights not unlike fireflies as they entered into the bodies of the warrior monks.


    ¡°Go!!!¡±


    The group of monks roared in anger as they shouted in tidy unison. Three hundred and twenty-four Disciplinary Bronze Rods hit the ground heavily. It was like the appearance of thunder as a series of continuing explosions were let off.


    It was like all three hundred and twenty-four warrior monks had their spirituality clutched together as one as they were guided by the gold firefly-like lights. They gathered and consolidated within the void of the snowstorm.


    Their spirituality was the body while the gold lights were the skin. An eighty-foot figure appeared from top to bottom. The figure¡¯s eyes were shut tight but it was filled with power and prestige.


    After a moment, the figure gradually formed a soul. Its form was not limiting and had a curiously unique shape. It looked stern and Buddha-like, and held a long, golden rod in its hand.


    Its eyes opened slowly. They were clear as ake¡¯s reflection and raging like an inferno.


    The power of the formation had enabled the warrior monks to gather in one location and disy a strength that far surpassed their individual bodies.


    The eyes of the eighty-foot Arhat¡¯s golden form looked down at Xia Ji coldly.


    There was no room for negotiation for both parties.


    The Arhat¡¯s augmented shadow lifted his giant hand. The golden rod was raised high against the arch of the sky.


    The current in the air tore open as the wind and snow¡¯s strength gathered around the rod¡¯s shadow. It came together at great speed from all directions, condensing into an iron-grey vortex that blinded all sight. It upied the sky as it circled about the long, golden rod, much like an encircling dark cloud.


    It seemed like an attack was imminent, although it would not be from the long, golden rod, but rather the umting wind and snow that was gathered into a pressurized state.


    This was the core power of Leiyin Temple, the Arhat Formation!


    Xia Ji lifted his head to look at the Arhat¡¯s form, the shadow of the golden rod, and the umting wind and snow.


    He asked softly, ¡°Why would you block my sight?¡±


    ¡­


    Amidst the bustling noise, the sound of misery floated across Lake Huaqing.


    Deep inside the pce, the Imperial Princess was sitting where her older brother was once imprisoned. She was reading a book quietly.


    She hungrily absorbed the dark, bloody, and hypocritical knowledge as she gave deep thought to the rules of this game of power.


    Her fine, soft, and yellowish hair had been tied up into a graceful looking bun. Her young, tender eyes now had a look of tranquility in them. She had put on a set of splendorous ck clothes that covered her pale, petite body. The piteous look was now lost, and there was an added sense of mystery and magnificent beauty to her. She was as lovely as the white plum with a grace that endured the harsh winter.


    She was facing a mirror and she looked at herself reflected from within. She moved her body elegantly, but mechanically. It felt a little unfamiliar, a little strange.


    Suddenly, a soft scratching at the door could be heard between the door and the threshold. Xia Xiaosu stood up calmly to open the door. Outside the door, a white fox was lying on its belly against the threshold. It lifted its eyes to look at her.

 Chapter 37

    Blood-Colored Buddha, Evil Tathagata


    The white fox lifted its head to look at the Imperial Princess. She recognized the white fox. ¡°Lil Bai¡­¡±


    While she spoke, the cold wind and billowing snow outside rushed into the archive chamber deep within the pce and extinguished the candlelight behind the door. The world was suddenly engulfed in darkness.


    Before Xia Xiaosu could even move, she heard some rustling soundsing from her side.


    The white fox had run into the chamber in the dark and leaped deftly onto the candleholder. It waved its paws and the candle burned once again with light.


    Under the glow from the candlelight, Xia Xiaosu¡¯s figure was projected onto the threshold in front of her. It looked a little twisted.


    The Imperial Princess closed the door. The white fox had already climbed onto the study table. Its body exploded into a dark, cloudy mass of energy. Once the dark energy formed into a shape again, it had be a demon with the face of the white fox, but the body of a young girl.


    However, the white fox¡¯s face made a sudden one hundred and eighty degrees transformation and an adorable and tender-looking face of a little girl appeared. The girl¡¯s eyes were shut. She tried her best to blink twice and finally opened them. They were a pair of seductive eyes that were now fixed on the Imperial Princess. The girl was holding her head against her hand as she said in a delicately sweet voice, ¡°Little princess, I¡¯m here to ask you something. Were you being serious with what you had said?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu might have heard of several myths and legends, but she had never witnessed such a scene before. On top of that, in her mind, this white fox was just a vulnerable little creature that was ensnared by an animal trap. How could she have such magical powers? The Imperial Princess could not help but gasp, ¡°Lil Bai, you¡­¡±


    The little girl sat on the study table in a delicate yet sluggish demeanor as she said gently, ¡°Little princess, allow me to reintroduce myself. Lil Bai is my descendant, Hu Ling is also my descendant. I¡­ am nothing but an old fox.¡±


    Old fox?


    It was difficult for Xia Xiaosu to associate the little girl in front of her with the words ¡®old fox¡¯. She was delicate and fair and had a very coquettish look. She had on a silk blouse with red flower imprints and wrapped in a short brocade skirt with clouds on them. Her legs were bare and so were her feet. Her dewdrop toes were ying with the air as she bnced her body with one hand and moved her body slightly toward the Imperial Princess, smiling coyly at her.


    Xia Xiaosu asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    The old fox said, ¡°Huh? This was transformed from skin and fur. If the little princess feels cold just by looking at them, I¡¯ll just change my entire body.¡±


    As she was said this, a cloud of dark mist once again exploded around the little girl. Once it solidified, she had changed from summer clothes into winter gear. She was covered in an affluent-looking white robe with a cloth wrapped around it. Her naked legs were now wearing a pair of furry boots. The only thing left unchanged was the delicate, sluggish look of coquettishness she had, as if she would fall over from one gentle push.


    The little girl¡¯s long legs crossed as she smiled at the Imperial Princess, waiting for her answer.


    There was already an answer in Xia Xiaosu¡¯s heart. In fact, she was very clear on what the answer would mean, but the thought of her older brother fighting a lonely battle made her give a direct answer. ¡°Naturally, I think that if demons do not harm the innocent, then this world should ept them.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s lips broke into a brighter smile.


    She could tell there was subtlety in the Imperial Princess¡¯ words.


    Xia Xiaosu was not afraid of the white fox. She sat next to the table and looked at the right-handed little girl and sighed softly as she said, ¡°Although, I am but an Imperial Princess who doesn¡¯t even have a grasp on her own destiny. I watched as my older brother was ced under house arrest and allowed myself to be politically married off to Tujue. There are still so many refugees in the city and yet, there is nothing I can do¡­¡±


    ¡°I saved Lil Bai because it looked so pitiful. I have never really thought about what more I can do. If you are hoping to rely on me to change everything, it would not be practical.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s head gave a sudden transformation and the white fox¡¯s face was looking her in the eye. She spoke in a hoarse and cold voice, ¡°Little princess, do you have any idea how many demons have died in the hands of humans every year, and how many people have died in the hands of demons?!!¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was shocked, but she maintained a calm expression on her face that was no longer nervous and jumpy. She shook her head and said truthfully, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    The white fox continued hoarsely, ¡°In the North alone, more than ten thousand demons die at the hands of humans every year!!¡±


    ¡°As for us, we no longer consume humans. Not only do we not feast on humans, but the juniors have been reading human books on courtesy, trust, benevolence, and righteousness. They even know how to save people. They would guide lost hunters toward the right path, but those hunters would then turn around and bring monks and people from the magistrate¡¯s office to hunt us down instead. All because our fur is valuable and can be sold for a handful of silvers once it is peeled off and dried.¡±


    ¡°This happens because the fox guiding them is channeled with intelligence. If they were presented to officials and nobles, these men will be able to gain a bright future.¡±


    ¡°Or, it might not be anything to do with their future, but rather, it¡¯s a basic instinct to brown-nose and show-off.¡±


    ¡°There are some other juniors who have read your stories thinking they would have romantic encounters with young schrs. They ended up waiting stupidly at ancient temples, even gifting nectars from the demon tribe to help those young schrs energize and increase their intelligence with whole-heartedness. Yet in the end, once the young schrs had achieved sess, they repaid kindness with cruelty and killed those juniors, using their fur coats to make fur boas for their newly-wedded wives!¡±


    ¡°To reward kindness with cruelty where benevolence does not beget benevolence, is that right?!!¡±


    Xia Xiaosu shook her head.


    The white fox¡¯s expression was cold and malevolent. She moved her face close to the Imperial Princess and once again, her head transformedpletely and revealed the face of a coquettish little girl. She now spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°As for you, little princess, you are benevolent and kind, and possess the true form of a bodhisattva. However, destiny had been unjust to you. You want change, and so do we. You are a member of the Shang Dynasty¡¯s Imperial family who is able to ept us. That means¡­ We would only be able to survive with you in the Shang Dynasty. Can we expect this?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu nodded.


    The little girl smiled and said, ¡°A major catastrophe is arriving. Everything will be embroiled in this catastrophe of ughter. You and I won¡¯t be able to escape from it¡ªno one would be able to escape from it. Since the Imperial Emperor has left the Imperial Capital, why don¡¯t you take your seat as the ruling emperor? The demon tribe will protect you. We will kill whoever that goes against you. Hehehe¡­¡±


    Be emperor?


    Xia Xiaosu had never thought about this. This was an extreme upgrade that had taken her aback.


    The little girl said, ¡°Little princess, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Your older brother may have protected the Imperial City and can im to be full of valor and vigor with noparison, but how would he be able to overturn the will of heaven on his own?¡±


    ¡°Without outside help, he would be imprisoned and even have his head chopped off sooner orter. As for you, you are destined to be sent to Tujue and enter those savagends. I heard that the Tujue king you are supposed to marry is an old man. ording to Tujuew, if the old man dies, you would need to marry his son, and if his son dies, you would need to marry his grandson. When the dayes that you have turned old, you might also be escorted to die in burial with the deceased, hehehehe¡­¡±


    The pale and pitiful Imperial princess imagined this scenario described by the white fox and fell into a daze. She stared at the candlelight dancing about in front of her and she fell silent. She was only sixteen and such burdens should be far from her.


    ¡°Take your time to consider this, little princess. You have tonight, and even tomorrow night, but there is not much time.¡± The little girl no longer pushed her. All she did was smile coyly and twisted her body to move nearer to the Imperial Princess once again.


    ¡°As for my name, I used to be called Hu Xian, but when I thought about it, it felt pretty rigid so I added the word ¡®er¡¯. My name is Hu Xian¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t left the deep mountains in quite a while. If not for this catastrophe of ughter, I would have remained deep in the mountains and continued to be an old fox. Take your time to consider, little princess. If you agree, then your destiny and mine will be tied together from now on.¡±


    ¡­


    Right at that moment on Mount Meru, Xia Ji¡¯s left hand indicated a gesture of courtesy as a ck mmule burst out three feet tall, building a form of Vidya-raja. This made his body expand vastly, surpassing far wider than his original form.


    He had a look of rage as fires roared behind him. He held a bright, zing sword. This sword could slice away all of men¡¯s troubles and had a light of wisdom glowing from it.


    The Arhat held a long, golden rod as its shadow fell along with the snow. The rod emanated the majestic pressure umted in the sky as it came down in an explosion.


    The air rushed against the current as heaven and earth formed into a minuscule funnel caused by this strike. Everything was poured into this spot, the shadow, the scraping, the gold, grey, white colors clumped together and appeared in an instant.


    Bam!!!


    The form of Vidya-raja endured the strike and had actually cracked two meters deep. Previously, the ten-meter Frost Giant could only slice through half a meter.


    However, in that instant, Xia Ji¡¯s ck hand of Buddha had gone along with the flow of the strike and pushed the long, golden rod down. He circted his inner vitality and the cracked body of the form quickly repaired itself.


    The long, golden rod was raised once again.


    The hand soundlessly pushed against the rod.


    The divine form possessed extreme power and was disying a resonance shared with heaven and earth. The forms of both the Vidya-raja and Arhat collided and shed against one another, creating a thundering explosion. The booming sound spread out across all directions from Mount Meru in the season of deep winter.


    It wasmon knowledge that there was no snow during summer and no thunder during winter. This strange urrence shocked several hunters at the foot of the mountain.


    One tried to lift, the other pushed down.


    One tried to push down, the other attempted to lift.


    It was but a moment¡¯s pause of two or three attempts.


    Xia Ji spun and used the momentum to leap into the air. In mid-air, Vidya-raja held on to his bright, zing sword.


    Two fingers on his left hand sped tightly together as they swept across the tip of the sword. With that sweeping action, nine zing suns appeared one-by-one on the bright, zing sword. The already ring sword was now given an additional blinding light of glory.


    With one focused thought, the fingers on his left hand swept toward the very tip and the nine suns became one. The tip of the sword immediately lit up into a bright light as it burned furiously.


    This upgraded version of the zing sword fell onto the Arhat¡¯s body, slicing a wound of about one foot into him. The spirituality of the monks within the formation faded slightly as the golden light on the Arhat dimmed somewhat as well.


    Xia Ji did not stop. With agility like an emperor riding on a dragon, the glow from his sword encircled and formed a dazzlingly bright heavenly dragon. It circled as it attacked with shes, leaving more and more wounds onto the body of the Arhat.


    Itsted no more than the span of two or three thoughts, but the Arhat was already terribly wounded.


    The eighty-foot golden Arhat was finally able to react as his eyes widened. He roared, ¡°Indestructible Golden Body!¡±


    Along with the roar, all three hundred and twenty-four yellow-robed monks within the formation gathered in a furiously imposing manner. The long, golden rod of the eighty-foot Arhat was stuck into the ground heavily. He pped his hands together and numerous gold lights rushed into his skin, umting right below it. The sh wounds caused by Xia Ji quickly healed.


    Xia Ji shed at him another two times, but it was like attempting to sh a solid and hard-surfaced material. The deepest wound he could cause was only around three feet. Considering the size of this gigantic Arhat, such level of defense waspletely equivalent to the standard of his divine form of Vidya-raja.


    The spellbinding formation was indeed a magically astonishing formation that was without equal. If it was not for the fact that the Arhat and Demon Suppressing Formation of Leiyin Temple were strongly bound by location, these monks could have made a name for themselves in the world with this formation and would have been invincible throughout thends.


    For the first round, it was a tie.


    ¡­


    The Arhat¡¯s skin was flowing with burning golden light, disying an Indestructible Golden Body that withstood the attacks of knives and spears, and was susceptible to water and fire. The more light umted within it, the brighter the Arhat was. He was like a ring sun resting within the clouds.


    He was waiting for the lights to achieve the peak of its utmost blinding moment of glory.


    ¡°mmule of Buddha!¡±


    Following the roar of hundreds of voices mixed into one, mmules burst through the Arhat¡¯s spirituality and erupted to all four corners like an erupting volcano!


    The mmule shot out around the Arhat.


    These mmules did not cause harm to any physical beings or objects. It possessed a powerful spiritual attack that would ignite a me within the body of those with even the slightest thought of evil or sin.


    This was the grandest attack skill that stood out for Leiyin Temple. Regardless of Buddhist instruments or even formations, the highest form of attack point for them was to target sins and evil. The same could be said for both Xia Ji¡¯s hundred and eight prayer beads that formed Buddha¡¯s giant palm and the mmules currently spouting from the eighty-foot gold Arhat.


    Logically speaking, once this skill was activated, anyone would turn to run. After all, who would not have sins? Who would not have evil thoughts?


    However, Xia Ji did not have them.


    He had them.


    Yet, he does not have them.


    This was the benefit brought upon him by unlimited Zen. It aided him to maintain a carefree state of mind without being contaminated by sin.


    The monks waited expectantly for the mmules to ignite the fire within this demon.


    To cleanse him of his sins.


    To send him down to hell to repent and reflect on himself.


    However, Xia Ji took the mmules in with an open heart as he walked casually and slowly within the fires of the mmules.


    On the other side, the golden Arhat had actually disyed some dimness due to the spreading of the mmules everywhere.


    If it was someone else, it would be impossible for the person to notice that dimness under the blinding glory of light. If that person were to walk into the zing glory, he would go up in mes.


    However, Xia Ji stood amidst the glorious ze without getting burnt, and he had noticed the dimness.


    This Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty leaped from the ground and into the air, the hand of the ck Vidya-raja holding onto the gigantic sword, which was shining with mes, with both hands held tight to the helm. He was like a majestic eagle that had broken into the golden sea,ing down from the sky as it soared through multipleyers of mmules.


    The gigantic sword sliced into the body of the Arhat, which had now dimmed, and cut through four feet before it was unable to go any deeper.


    Xia Ji looked down at the six hundred and forty-eight eyes within the divine form of the golden Arhat. Those eyes were now as one with the spirituality of the golden Arhat and stared back at him with cold looks.


    Xia Ji circted his inner energy and the scintiting sword continued cutting deeper, but it met an obstacle after going in five feet and a bnce was formed.


    A derisive look vaguely appeared within those six hundred and forty-eight eyes.


    After a thought.


    Both of Xia Ji¡¯s hands formed a third divine form.


    The palm ¡®expanded¡¯ with eighteen circles in an instant.


    The eighteenth circle was the eighteenth level.


    Each level was a dense illusion that was like the Night Parade of a Hundred Ghosts.


    All forms and illusions gathered as one.


    Vidya-raja, sun, and hell came together.


    The extremely powerful force brought down the gigantic zing sword all the way through to the end without any further resistance.


    Xia Ji entered into the chest of this Arhat. Once within, it was like stepping into a burning sea of gold. At this ce, anyone with even a shred of unrighteous thought would instantly be burned entirely. One wrong thought was enough to burn a man into ashes.


    Besides that, there was also a heavy-looking gold …d rushing toward him with hostility.


    A maniacal need to pulverize one another formed between divine form and divine form. Each continued to attack the other with their stored energy as grating, booming sounds of thunder were generated. Every graze against each other had formed a series of burning white light that dazzled while the splendor of energy created from it exploded straight into the sky. The light pierced through the thick, umting flying snow that clumped together like dark clouds, flickering uncertainly within them. The sky within a few miles followed suit as it flickered as well.


    After a thought.


    He shot out from the golden Arhat¡¯s back and the aura about him dimmed somewhat. The dark light of Vidya-raja weakened slightly while the vast nine suns were also slightly diminished. Even the density of the Parade of a Hundred Ghosts was affected.


    However, the entire body of the golden Arhat dimmed even more inparison. A great despairing atmosphere of failure had appeared within the spirituality of the monks.


    Both sides exchanged blows at extreme speed. The Arhat clearly did not expect that the sins of fire hidden within the ¡®mmules¡¯ were unable to burn Xia Ji. With that, he quickly retrieved the mmules and attempted to ce them back under his skin to form the powerful Indestructible Golden Body.


    The Arhat had just given this instruction via thought when Xia Ji¡¯s second sword attack had once again sliced through his back.


    Boom! Rumble!


    Both divine forms shed.


    The winter thunder rumbled!


    The burning white light exploded into the sky.


    The thick snow started to sizzle and steam and for a moment. The steam, the zing fire, the icy snow, the frightening thunder, all came together to create a strange and mystical aura.


    With another thought, Xia Ji had pushed through the other end of the chest. This time, he did not use his sword, but grabbed onto the Arhat¡¯s chest with both hands as he tore the wound open. He circted all three of his legendary strengths, which consisted of his unorthodox physical training, inner vitality, and physical skills. It was as if he had suppressed his powers for far too long and he unleashed it all at once by springing his strength into tearing the wound apart in different directions!


    Rip!


    The wound expanded by an inch.


    Two inches¡­


    Three inches¡­


    ¡­


    One meter¡­


    The length increased.


    The wound grew bigger!


    However, the golden lights had returned to the body of the Arhat. The Indestructible Golden Body¡¯s powerful strength aided the wound¡¯s healing as both his hands blocked the wound without budging.


    Both sides fell into a standoff.


    The wound healed by an inch.


    The gigantic hands tore another inch into the wound.


    The wound healed by a meter.


    The gigantic hands tore another meter.


    This happened repeatedly without stop.


    The Imperial Prince was a mere seven meters, and he was going against an eighty-foot Arhat. It was like the demon and deity hanging high up in the air and the Imperial Prince was literally tearing the Arhat apart with his bare hands!


    ¡­


    Shi Kong had been hiding behind a tree since the fight started. He had been shocked into awe by Xia Ji.


    When three of the divine forms appeared simultaneously, it invoked a strange, frightened feeling within him.


    This Imperial Prince might really know the Ninth Level of Dhyana of the Present.


    This was a character who was a double-threat in deity forms and martial arts, and he was at the peak of his form. How many people in the world would be able to match up against him in a one-to-one fight?


    Even so, a human¡¯s power will exhaust one day and it did not matter how powerful a man was, there would always be an expiry date for him. Destiny aside, his downfall could also be brought upon by a powerful binding divine weapon.


    For him to be able tost this long at Leiyin Temple was in ordance with heaven¡¯s will. The Imperial Prince in front of him was able to turn his destiny around because he was an abnormal being. There was no ce for abnormal beings in heaven and earth. Since there was no ce for them, it would naturally mean that their existence was against heaven. If heaven did not allow his existence, how could Leiyin Temple let him be?


    Right at that moment, the Imperial Prince and the Arhat had gone into a state of bnce.


    All Shi Kong needed to do was create an imbnce between them and they would be able to rid the human world of a major evil!


    At the thought of this, Shi Kong activated his skills and moved with lightning speed. He found himself a suitable spot and suddenly lifted his hand toward the sky to breathe in the air. With one breath, he inhaled and exhaled all the wind and snow for several feet around him. The air entered his body and a little circle expanded around him. His monk¡¯s robe blew up and was rounded like a balloon.


    ¡°Evil! Demon! Unorthodox Path!¡±


    The four words stacked in attack, each word like a different level of the height of the sky with power escting within each of them, like waves that continued to crash one after the other. When the word ¡®Path¡¯ was shouted, a powerful wave of air materialized as it blew outward, traveling for more than twenty feet before hitting Xia Ji right in the back.


    Xia Ji¡¯s body did not shudder from the hit, but it was a crucial moment of the fight between him and the golden Arhat. This attack was like the straw that caused an imbnce on the bncing act, which forced him to stop the attack.


    Xia Ji had gained a slight advantage in the second round, but this sneak attack had once again closed the fight in a draw.


    ¡­


    Xia Ji loosened his grip. Both his hands mmed against the golden body as he leaped into the air and soared into the ruins of a tall building situated a few hundred meters away.


    The Arhat did not give chase, but he was recuperating at a great pace.


    Xia Ji was recuperating as well. He turned to nce at Shi Kong, the culprit who had conducted the sneak attack, but did not say anything.


    He had understood by now that if he asked, ¡°Why would a monk conduct a sneak attack?¡±, the monk would surely reply, ¡°Evil demon on the unorthodox path deserves to be eliminated by all living beings¡±, which was why he chose not to ask at all.


    A thought suddenly entered his mind while he was busy shing with the Arhat just now.


    The Demon Suppressing Formation ignored the physical being and was locked on spirituality. Would the ¡®Dhyana of the Present¡¯ which had been turned into a red skill bead by him be able to do the same?


    Shi Kong saw that his attempt at interfering in the fight had worked and did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly retreated and disappeared from the demon-like Imperial Prince¡¯s sight. After all, he was nothing but a slightly stronger insect in this fight, and the divine form of the eighty-foot Arhat created by the spellbinding formation was the main fighter.


    ¡­


    The monks within the divine form of the Arhat took advantage of the time to quickly heal themselves as they stared at the Imperial Prince, who was staring back at them from afar, looking about the size of an insect.


    A moment passed.


    The Arhat did not move.


    Xia Ji dismissed all of his divine forms suddenly.


    The monks were taken aback. They had no idea what the Imperial Prince was nning.


    The fight just now had exhausted a lot of energy from both sides. Their spiritualities had dipped low and now was the time to recuperate. What was he doing?


    While the monks looked on curiously, Xia Ji took a step forward.


    This was the step.


    A gigantic Buddha¡¯s form appeared behind him.


    The gigantic Buddha was still sitting in a cross-legged position with the soles of his feet facing the sky. He was deep in meditation with no indication of his intentions while his hands formed into a mudra during interchangeable movements of the hands.


    His left hand reached down naturally as his fingers pointed downward, much like the snowy clouds hanging in the sky. His right palm faced outward, his fingers pointing upward like a shield covering the sky. His palms opened up facing up and down, it was the Varadamudra. It represented Buddha¡¯sprehension of the heart of all living beings. He listened to the will of all living beings, fulfilling the prayers of all living beings.


    Buddha¡¯s eyes were shut tight as an atmosphere of quiet solitude andplete mindfulness encapsted him. It was like he was sleeping, yet awake. It felt real, yet like a dream.


    At the sight of this divine form, both the golden Arhat and Shi Kong could not help shuddering, as if fearful of the appearance of Tathagata¡¯s truth in front of them. Even if they wanted to continue with the attack, they would still need to conduct a round of prayers to remind themselves that they were there to ¡®exterminate the demon, and not attacking Buddha¡¯. Otherwise, their meditative minds would shatter on their own and there was no way of continuing the fight.


    Suddenly, something broke through the silence.


    Tathagata¡¯s form had suddenly opened its eyes.


    The monks were shocked. They could not believe this scene in front of their eyes¡­


    There was no sign of benevolence in the eyes of this Tathagata. They were filled with a strange, blood-red malevolence.


    A great force could be felt surging into the air. Waves of demonic intent formed into a violent beast-like wave that flooded into the hearts of the monks!


    A smile appeared on Xia Ji¡¯s face.


    Tathagata smiled as well.


    With this smile, all living beings within a few radiuses understood his intentions and were all influenced by his will.


    This intention¡­ was a demonic intention.


    The monks¡¯ meditative minds were greatly impacted as every one of their divine consciousness turned chaotic. They could hardly reign themselves in as they became fickle-minded and indecisive. The Arhat¡¯s golden form had also started to lose its radiance.


    Even though he was notpletely extinguished, he had be much weaker.


    This sudden weakness, in addition to the wounds he had yet to recuperate from the previous fight, stacked up. The golden Arhat was starting to show signs of falling apart.


    The monks quickly attempted to gather their divine consciousness and chanted sutras.


    At that moment, Xia Ji had transgressed and reanimated all three of his divine forms.


    Vidya-raja, sun, and hell.


    The Imperial Prince held onto that flickering, maybe righteous, maybe evil; maybe material, maybe immaterial, bright and zing sword. Like a shot of an electrical pulse, the sword came down onto the eighty-foot golden Arhat.


    Boom!!


    Arhat, shattered!!!


    The golden body cracked into pieces as it scattered into the air, as if a state of illusion had just been broken.


    Following this shattering, the firefly-like golden lights turned dim and finally fell into the earth. As for the three hundred and twenty-four yellow-robed warrior monks, they ended up throwing up blood while their spirituality degenerated to extreme levels.


    Xia Ji¡¯s toe-tip had just touched the ground when he leaped into the air once more like a wild dragon. He flew more than dozens of feet in the air and the bright, zing sword in his hand directly shed Shi Kong, who was not far off. Before Shi Kong could react, his head had already fallen to a different spot, away from his body.


    Xia Ji made a turn and he once again went back to the many warrior monks and began his ughter.


    Blood.


    Blood.


    Blood!


    Bloody stream!


    Bloody river!!


    After a short moment had passed.


    The earth was spread into a carpet of blood. There was no one alive at this spot.


    Xia Ji retracted his strength. He had some afterthoughts as he once again formed Tathagata.


    This time¡­


    The Buddha¡¯s form behind him was now a light red Buddha. His face was hidden deep within the darkness as he looked down at the ruins of Leiyin Temple and the bloody river, which was gradually freezing into ice.


    It was a long time before a soulful sigh could be hearding from the snowy ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ still too weak.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Reached Out To Touch The Head Of Buddha


    Xia Ji stood in the middle of the freezing snowy grounds, breathing heavily.


    Leiyin Temple had two major formations that made the temple what it was. They were the reason why the temple had stood the test of time. Such a trump card was never created for any individual, but the formations had just been destroyed by one person one after the other.


    Anyone who had such an achievement should be proud of themselves, or even delighted enough about the oue, but Xia Ji did not feel that way.


    A voice deep in his heart said, ¡®This is the limit of men. The formation was never created for any individual. It is considered powerful enough to be able to defeat and undo the Demon Suppressing Formation and Arhat Formation.¡¯


    However, he quickly shook the thought out of his mind. He stared at the scattered lights and sighed once again on the snowy grounds as white fog blew out from his mouth.


    This was not considered a particrly great victory. Outsiders might sing his praises if they heard about it. They would be in awe and admire him, they would fear him, his reputation on thisnd would be elevated to a higher level. It would be tied to his actions of ¡°defeating the Frost Giants and protecting the Imperial City¡±, and people would connect it with those situations of ¡°tyranny and cruelty, ughtering innocents¡±, which would make him a dark legend.


    Yet¡­ What about it?


    Was he doing everything for fame?


    No.


    Was it for self-benefit?


    Maybe.


    Regardless, he would still be bound by such limitations in the end. He raised his gaze to see a blurry scene of snow falling heavily over thend. Destiny suppressed him, and there was not much he had managed to change.


    Xia Ji nced at his surroundings. More than half of Leiyin Temple was now in ruins.


    Every corner was filled with debris from buildings and walls, fresh blood and raging fire, and broken ques on the ground.


    Two doors away stood numerous houses and minuscule meditation temples. There were many monks and monk masters residing inside them. These people were moving about quietly and sneakily as they prepared to make their escape, but they had just taken a few steps toward the direction of the mountains when the Imperial Prince¡¯s voice could be heard in the wind.


    ¡°Death wille to those who leave without permission.¡±


    It was only then that the monks stopped in their tracks. They did not dare to disobey him at all. They held their breath and tried their best to slow down their heartbeat as they quietly prayed to Buddha. They prayed that this demon would receive the death he deserved, they prayed that they would be able to live through the night.


    Xia Ji sat down cross-legged and recuperated for the duration it took to burn two joss sticks. With that, he shook off the snowkes that covered him and stood up.


    Within two blocks down from Leiyin Temple, almost everything had copsed. The statues of Buddha had cracked and the only three ancient statues of Buddha in the main hall were left standing.


    He turned his gaze toward them. The gold ting that was supposed to cover all three of those ancient statues had been scraped off. What was left of them was just a ck, motley foundation. The faces of the statues were unrecognizable, but Xia Ji could still vaguely tell the difference between them. There was Tathagata, Dipankara, and Maitreya. This fitted three of Leiyin Temple¡¯s inheritance from Ancient Times. The spirituality of this Trailokya Dhyana had been carried through every skill, Buddhist instrument, and formations of Leiyin Temple.


    There may have been hundreds of Buddha statues previously, but only three were left after experiencing such a catastrophe.


    Xia Ji had a thought as he walked toward those three statues.


    The only noise apart from the sound of wind and snow within the void of the ruins was the sound of his footsteps. The monks hidden further off could not help feeling terrified as chills ran through their hearts when they heard the footsteps draw closer.


    Finally, Xia Ji arrived in front of those three statues.


    He tried to sense them and a resonance on a spiritual level actually happened.


    With that, he followed the will of the resonance and sat in front of the three statues. They each had a mudra formed with their hands and he formed a mudra as well. Xia Ji let go of all his troubled thoughts and carefully embraced the resonance he was feeling.


    His mudra seemed to allow him to be as one with all three of the Buddha statues and he gradually fell into a mysterious yet profound world.


    His surroundings changed.


    There was no heavy snow.


    There were no ruins.


    There was only a small meditation temple at midnight.


    A sound suddenly came from the door of the meditation temple.


    The door opened and an old monk knelt with his palms ced together as he said respectfully, ¡°Master, please do share your teachings. What is a person¡¯s original nature?¡±


    Xia Ji felt that he was being led somewhere by the question, but he did not resist it. He next heard himself reply softly, ¡°There is no one way to see it, which means there is no way to see it. It is as vast as the floating clouds covering the surface of where the sun shines. Not knowing any rules orw would be the same as having an empty mind. It would be like creating lightning from the void.¡±


    The old monk halted his verses and gave this some thought. Then, a happy smile appeared on his face. ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    The scene around him changed.


    The midnight meditation temple vanished, but another emptynd of a temple appeared under the sunny sky.


    Bong! Bong! Bong!


    The rising and falling sound of the huge bell rang throughout the temple.


    The curtain was drawn and a monk came to him in a respectful gesture as he said sincerely, ¡°All the disciples have taken their ce. They want to listen to your teachings, master.¡±


    Xia Ji heard himself reply softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be there momentarily.¡±


    The monk retreated respectfully.


    Xia Ji extinguished the oilmp and walked out of the meditation temple. There were tens of thousands of rush cushions ced on the emptynd. One monk was seated on each rush cushion. Every one of the monks opened their eyes and turned to watch him, the looks in their eyes filled with expectation and longing. It was the longing for the teachings of Zen methods.


    Xia Ji sat among the monks and meditated for fifteen minutes, thirty minutes, forty-five minutes¡­ He sat until the sky turned dark and did not say a word. When dusk had fallen, thick smoke was billowing from the temple dining hall. The aromatic smell of vegetarian dishes wafted from afar as it tempted the nostrils of hungry foodies. It was only then that he opened his eyes and said while smiling, ¡°Let¡¯s have our meal.¡±


    The monks were speechless.


    The monk who had invited him in quickly said, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you say a word?¡±


    Xia Ji head himselfughing in reply, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    The monk gave it a thought and said doubtfully, ¡°Master, did you mean that we should have our meals when we¡¯re hungry, go to sleep when we¡¯re tired? Don¡¯t all normal people do that?¡±


    Xia Ji heard himselfughing as he said, ¡°No, no, no. Normal people refuse to eat when it¡¯s time to eat. They would have hundreds of excuses for it. They refuse to sleep when it¡¯s time to sleep and would have thousands of reasons to pick on it. That is why, it is different from what normal people do.¡±


    ¡­


    Scene after scene rapidly changed around him as it brought him to experience situations filled with Zen-ness and true knowledge.


    It was impossible to tell how much time had passed before he opened his eyes.


    The three motley-looking, ck statues were still in front of him.


    The sky was still dark and heavy snow was still falling.


    His time in that spiritual world was only but a few fleeting moments in reality.


    He had now understood that this was not some knowledge passed down from Tathagata, Dipankara, and Maitreya. Rather, it was this temple¡¯s great abilities of the past that had been resonating with the Buddha¡¯s statue and had left some remnants of spirituality.


    However, time had passed for far too long and these spiritualities had mostly dissipated. Only very little of it had been left to pass on. However, these leftovers were what had made those three statues unique.


    Now, it could be because he had disyed the form of Tathagata that had ignited this resonance, which prompted Leiyin Temple to pass on to him this treasure of spirituality. It enhanced his spiritual strength.


    Crack!


    Crash!


    The three motley Buddha statues had lost the support of the spirituality and started to break one-by-one. The statue on the far left broke apart first as it turned to pieces of ck stone and fell rolling to the ground, forming into a small, stone hill.


    Next, the statue on the far right started to crack as well.


    Only the Imperial Prince of the Shang Dynasty was left sitting in what was originally the location of the Sakyamuni Valuable Pce. He sat steadily without moving, quiet and mysterious.


    He carefully experienced the spirituality he was gifted with and it turned his Trailokya Dhyana into a slightly deeper red. It turned more condensed and solid and his spiritual strength was clearly stronger.


    In addition to the second ¡°Dhyana of the Present¡± skill bead he had obtained previously, which helped enhance the process, his spiritual strength was now strong enough to leave a spiritual mark that had his unique signature.


    Once this thought was birthed, it was like pushing open a huge door.


    The world beyond this door was calling out to him.


    So, Xia Ji stood up.


    Crack!


    ng!


    The motley Buddha statue on the left had crumbledpletely. It fell into ruins at one side and formed a mound of worthless gravel.


    The Tathagata statue in the middle had finally started topletely crack too.


    A dark crack appeared from the Buddha¡¯s head to the body. Soon, this statue followed the footsteps of the others.


    Following theplete crumbling of this final statue, thest remaining symbol left behind by Leiyin Temple of the Ancient Times had vanished into thin air and existed no more.


    However, none of this happened.


    That was because Xia Ji had leaped gently into the air and stood on the shoulders of this Buddha¡¯s statue.


    He reached out his hand.


    He touched the head of Buddha.

 Chapter 39

    What I Am Teaching You Is All Matters Are Permitted


    Leiyin Temple, past the first set of doors.


    Master Monk Jian Kong had a terrified look on his face as he stared dead ahead through the crack of the door.


    Past the second sets of doors, the toilet, straw shed, the brushwood door, the monk¡¯s amodation, archive chamber, meditation temple, and the huge hall have all been destroyed.


    Further away, the only one left was the Imperial Prince, who was standing on one side of the top of Tathagata. The wind was running through his ck hair. He stood still and quiet in the heavy snow.


    Jian Kong wanted to take this opportunity to escape.


    However, he did not dare to do so.


    If he had tried, it would only mean certain death.


    Within the temple, he was currently Leiyin Temple¡¯s highest-ranking monk other than that senior of his on Mount Meru¡¯s ninth peak.


    He had watched as many of his second and third generation disciples, even his seniors and juniors, died at the hands of this Imperial Prince. There was a lot of rage in his heart, but he was very reluctant toe forward and take action. Even the very thought of taking action gave him chills all over. He could not ovee himself and was fearful of having to fight.


    He had seen the Imperial Prince transform into Buddha and broke the Demon Suppressing Formation in an instant, causing more than four hundred chanting monks to lose years off their lives, aging with grey hair.


    He had also seen this Imperial Prince form the blood-colored Tathagata and broke the Arhat Formation with a flick of the finger, causing uncertainty within three hundred and twenty-four warrior monks. They ended up being beheaded with their corpses lying on snowy grounds.


    He had also seen this Imperial Prince interchange between righteousness and evil, creating hell, sun, and the divine form of Vidya-raja. The mmules that were supposed to burn sin did not even manage to touch him.


    This capability, this state of mind, had far surpassed all levels he knew of and anything that he had imagined.


    That was why even though Jian Kong was angry, he was even more terrified. His heart was filled with cowardice and a terror that was born from the fact that he had no control over his life and death. For a moment, his mind wandered and he recalled many things before he had be a monk.


    When he was a child, his family was very rich. He had been fated to be taught by Monk Yun Shui and cultivated a pure Buddhist inner vitality.


    After that, his father noticed that he enjoyed learning martial arts and employed a teacher for him, whom his father paid handsomely, to train him in swordsmanship. The teacher was rumored to have been a dismissed disciple of the Heavenly Sword n. Even though he was dismissed, but his swordsmanship skills were quite impressive.


    However, when his teacher was kicked out of the n, he had made an oath to demons that he would never impart the swordsmanship of Heavenly Sword n to any outsiders in his lifetime. That was why his teacher did not teach him any skills from Heavenly Sword n, but he was taught swordsmanship from other ns, which was enough for him.


    He had cultivated twelve years of inner vitality and practiced swordsmanship for ten years. Both his inner vitality and strength were considered ample and he was finally able to hold his own.


    After that, he had be a wandering swordsman of justice and was known as the Green-shirt Swordsman. He had a saber with him and had a strong sense of chivalry and justice. Time went on¡­ Finally, he killed someone he was not supposed to.


    He remembered it very clearly.


    It all began with a young master of nobility from Magnificent Mountain City who lusted after a woman.


    The woman had a husband who, unfortunately, was amoner.


    All the young master needed to do was to make some arrangements and to cause the death of the woman¡¯s husband. He next arrested the woman¡¯s son to threaten her. If she did not serve him obediently, her son would end up being sent to the borders.


    There was a simple exnation as to why this happened. The child had ¡®identally¡¯ heard the truth about his father¡¯s death and went to get revenge. However, attacking a person from nobility was a huge crime, and he was arrested and ced in prison. This had seemed reasonable and within legal boundaries.


    The woman was miserable and angry, but there was nothing she could do. For the sake of her son¡¯s life, she had to endure the shame and humiliation¡­


    Unfortunately, what the woman was unaware of, was that her son possessed a natural strength that was stronger than themon man. He had hurt the face of the noble young master and had ended up with his tongue cut off and his legs chopped off earlier on. He was thrown into the dark, musty jail to await death. For the young master to have his revenge on the boy who had hurt his face, he had ordered someone to tell the boy what he was doing with the boy¡¯s mother every day.


    The boy had roared in anger and misery in the jail andter hit his head against the wall and died.


    Three months had gone by just like that and when the young master had gotten bored with the woman, he finally told her the truth.


    The woman drummed the drums of justice in the courthouse, asking for justice to be done, but the officials protected each other and schemed among one another. The truth was distorted and changed, hidden and blocked, dyed and misrepresented, white was described as ck with ease and flourished. The woman had nowhere to cry injustice and in the throes of desperation, hung herself to death.


    Jian Kong was a hot-blooded man back then. When he heard about this, he was so angry about it that he headed stealthily into the city, and in the name of justice, he cruelly tortured and killed that young master of nobility.


    However, the act of murder incurred a monstrous disaster. After that, not only was his family ruined by misfortune and death, even he had ended up being a panic fugitive. That was until he had once again met Monk Yun Shui, who had taught him martial arts when he was a young man.


    Monk Yun Shui was the previous abbot of Leiyin Temple. As fate had them as master and disciple, the abbot performed tonsure for him andter asked him if he was aware of what he had done wrong.


    He had said, ¡°My fault in this was that I was not strong enough to ughter all the injustices of this world.¡±


    The abbot made him kneel for three days before asking him again, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    He said, ¡°If I had killed every member of the noble family and not leave anyone behind to be coteral, no one would have known I was the one who did it, and I would not have ended up being a fugitive.¡±


    The abbot made him kneel again for three days before asking, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    This time, he did not reply because he was about to pass out.


    The abbot instructed someone to bring him to have a vegetarian meal before passing some scriptures to him and instructing him to face the wall to think about what he has done while chanting the scripture day and night.


    One monthter, the abbot asked him the same question again.


    This time, he had replied with uncertainty. ¡°He might have sinned, but I have sinned as well. He had murdered, and so did I. There is no difference between him and me.¡±


    ¡°Creating a sin is nting a seed of sin. We will be constantly having revenge against each other without stop or rest. If he was reformed through benevolence and was given teachings, it would be nting the thought of kindness. Only then could he be guided to regret his doings and use the rest of his life to conduct charities and make up for his sin.¡±


    The abbot smiled and said, ¡°There is no limit to the sea of misery, and one should turn back to return to the shore of repentance. What did you see?¡±


    He gave another answer with uncertainty, ¡°All matters are immaterial.¡±


    The abbotughed heartily, ¡°Your Buddhist name shall be Jian Kong from now onwards.¡±


    His state of mind was calm and serene from then onwards. All matters in regards to the material world were settled with the help of the abbot. Since he was a monk, it meant that there was no home for him to return to. He would now retire his sword, and would now stand tall as a Buddhist.


    After the abbot passed away, his senior took over the abbot¡¯s monk¡¯s staff. As for the monks of thest generation, they had also passed away one after the other in sitting posture.


    In a blink of an eye, he had be the first-generation disciple of Leiyin Temple. However, his cultivation made no progress and the same could be said for his Buddhist Zen method. No matter how hard he tried to achieve a breakthrough or how hard he longed for it, he still seemed to have reached the end of his achievements.


    Buddha had said that it was pointless to force oneself if there was no fate for it. So, he stopped his longing and instead chanted scriptures, cultivated, and practiced his martial arts every day. He spent days being unremarkable and he was now forty-six. He was also the least achieving person among the first-generation disciples. Although, many helpful people came through Leiyin Temple and gradually, there was no need for him to be concerned about martial arts.


    That was until now, as he watched the Imperial Prince standing atop Buddha statue, a demon who killed without blinking. His usual serene state of mind was now in a state of turbulence. He could not get a hold of himself as fear, chills, and panic spread within his heart.


    These emotions were non-existence when he was at the age of not more than twenty.


    Even then, he had already killed the son of a noble, made a run for it wherever he could, was hunted by others with no guarantee of safety every day, and yet, he had not experienced such bone-chilling fear, panic, and uncertainty¡­


    Could it be that his state of mind now could not bepared to his twenty-year-old self?


    He did not fear death then, but why was he afraid now?


    What was the point of cultivating so many years of Zen?


    What did he get from this?


    Jian Kong started to doubt everything.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why is this?¡±


    Heid prostrate on the ground. He could not understand this.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±


    He questioned himself once again.


    He did not know the answer, but no matter what the answer was, it was no longer important because everything hade to an end. Thest statue of Tathagata was about to crumble and Leiyin Temple was about to be history.


    However¡­


    He waited for a long time, but his wait did note to fruition as thest crashing sound of the statue crumbling was never heard.


    ¡­


    Xia Ji ced his palm on Tathagata¡¯s stature, which currently had cracks all over it.


    The old spirituality was gone and he was pouring new spirituality into it.


    The Ninth Level of Dhyana of the Present allowed Xia Ji to create the divine form of Tathagata, but this was a form that belonged to others, after all.


    The second time he had obtained the skill bead turned the skill bead into a dark golden color, which allowed the divine form to fuse with his intentions, turning it into light red evil Tathagata. This was a spirituality that belonged only to him.


    The upgrade of Dhyana of the Present had also resulted in the upgrade of the Trailokya Dhyana as a whole.


    The gift of spirituality from the three Buddha statues of Leiyin Temple had helped him enhanced to the point of being able to leave his ¡®spiritual mark¡¯ behind.


    Right then, the originally grey andckluster statue slowly regained its liveliness.


    The cracks had also seemed to magically heal at a gradual speed.


    After a long while¡­


    He hadpleted the record of his spiritual mark.


    The Buddha statue stood upright once again. Even though it was not ted in gold, it still looked extraordinary.


    From now onwards, all those who came in prayer to Buddha would pray only to him. Monks do not go against Buddha, and those who prayed to him should not go against him.


    Xia Ji was tired but serene. He leaped down from the Buddha statue and the statue¡¯s palm seemed to have a life of his own as the hands crossed across its chest just in time to catch Xia Ji.


    ¡°Listen to my teachings.¡±


    The serene voice could be heard from all directions.


    The voice seemed to have a strong demonic power in it, which sounded like the words of Buddha. The remaining monks did not dare disobey.


    With that, Jian Kong followed the rest of the monks and appeared from within the darkness, shaken and in terror. They held their breaths in, fearful of breathing out loud as they sat quietly on the snowy ground, looking at each other.


    A serene chant sounded in the air.


    ¡°Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara, when practicing the profound Prajnaparamita, the Five Aggregates were illuminated but were all found empty, transgressing all that is misery and bitterness. Sarira, all that is immaterial are material, yet all that is material are immaterial. The same truth is found in thought, action, and knowledge¡­¡±


    The scripture was amon one, but it contained Xia Ji¡¯s demonic intention, thus making it umon.


    This demonic intention and the Buddha statue seemed to bring out the best in each other as the scripture was instilled into the minds of all the monks present, shaking their state of mind with uncertainty as it subverted all they had learned.


    If it was during normal times, these monks would not have been easily swayed by this demonic intention, but they were now facing the terrifying prospect of death and their guard had already been taken down, which allowed the chanting of this demonic voice to invade them.


    After a round of chanting the scripture, Xia Ji started to chant the second verse.


    ¡­


    Time flew by quickly.


    Soon, the chanting of the scripture had ended. The snow was now falling slower, but the sky was still dark.


    The Imperial Princeid down within the hands of Buddha as he rested. He lookedfortable, gentle, and at peace. His eyes were only half-opened.


    As for the monks who had listened to his teachings, they were now suffering from a splitting headache.


    Some of them had gone mad because they were unable to endure it.


    A few of them continued to stand guard on their soulful altars and maintained their original meditative minds.


    However, some of them had a quick change in spirituality overnight, and one of them was Jian Kong.


    Jian Kong watched the Imperial Prince, who looked just like a sleeping Buddha as his heart beat rapidly. He had listened to the teachings the entire night and initially, he had rejected it heavily although there was uncertainty. Many thoughts and intentions within him shed like two warring armies who continually ughtered each other, but very soon, his heart and thoughts followed the chanting of the Imperial Prince. After that, he felt a great release from within his heart, as if he no longer had any obsession nor troubles.


    However, there was still a wall obstructing him. Whenever he thought about it, he would have difficulty breathing, as if he was drowning.


    He took a step forward and knelt with his head to the ground as he asked, ¡°In respect to Buddha, please exin this teaching to me. Why are¡­ All matters immaterial?¡±


    His words had ¡®woken¡¯ the question within many of the monks.


    These monks waited expectantly for the answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong.¡±


    A calm voice replied in turn.


    There was a befuddled look on Jian Kong¡¯s face.


    The voice gave another teaching.


    ¡°All, matters, are, permitted.¡±


    The four words were said slowly.


    Only one word was changed.


    However, it was enough to create a rumble.


    It was like a severe warning.


    It felt like it was filled with wisdom.


    These four words instantly morphed into a wild, savage beast, charging furiously right into every corner of Jian Kong¡¯s mind. All of his spirituality, all of his consciousness, and all of his past broke and shattered thest obstructing barrier within him.


    He suddenly understood why he had been terrified and why he was never able to advance after dozens of years.


    It was because the scriptures he had chanted were not his scriptures, the Buddha he knelt and prayed to was not his Buddha. His state of mind was blocked. How was he able to advance??!


    He bowed deeply with his head on the ground. Many thoughts flowed through him at each bow.


    When he lifted his head, he was no longer the same person from the past.


    He had weed a new life.


    A red glow shed within Jian Kong¡¯s eyes.


    After that, he got up and circted his inner vitality. He suddenly attacked the monks next to him. Those monks were still frowning as they had yet to be enlightened nor understood the intention of this new Buddha.


    Since they were unable to wee new life, they should wee destruction instead. The disciples of Buddha were here and there was no need for Buddha to lift a finger.


    Following that¡­


    Another round of ughter was conducted beneath the Buddha statue. One side belonged to the Leiyin Temple monks who were now Xia Ji¡¯s followers, while the other side belonged to monks who maintained their original beliefs and were still in a state of fright.


    However, the spirituality on both sides waspletely different. The former had quicklypleted the ughter of thetter andter walked around the area to check if there were anyone who had escaped.


    Xia Ji did not notice the ughter. He had fallen asleep out of fatigue after he had said those four words.


    All he wanted to do right now was to try his best to maintain the position of a sleeping Buddha. If it was permissible, he would want to liefortably all sprawled out and slept until he woke up naturally. It would also be okay if he was woken up from the noise of a chatty sister.


    The winter¡¯s snow was beautiful and it was a good time to enjoy plum wine and listen to some songs. It would even be better if he rewarded a songstress he had eyes for with thousands of gold and bringing her back to warm his bed. However, none of these had anything to do with him.


    He was like a demonic Buddha that belonged here as he slept amidst the falling snow.

 Chapter 40

    Taking Over Leiyin Temple


    The spiritual mark was not some evil tactic, nor was it a tactic used to control others and make them utterly devoted to one. It was just a tactic that was ¡°filled with influential energy¡±.


    First, one would need to ept the spirituality within the spiritual mark.


    Next, under its influence, one would receive extra aid, which wouldter helpplete half the work needed to cultivate certain types of skills that would requirebining. It could even help with the rapid advancement of the skill through enlightenment.


    That was why, instead of saying that Xia Ji had taken control of Jian Kong and the other monks, it would be more urate to say that he had helped them reveal their true self, even bing the central pir of their true self. If they encounter demons in their hearts or any other situations, all they would need to do was think of him and pray to him. They would be able to suppress the uncertainty within them and stabilize their state of mind by doing this.


    In return, he would also receive their faith and loyalty.


    This was a choice made by both sides.


    It was as simple as that.


    Let¡¯s say one were to describe a body as a lonely boat, the spirituality as the water current and wind, and cultivation as the sails.


    Then, most people¡¯s spirituality would be stable and stagnant. No matter how big the sails were or how excellent they were made, those people would never reach anywhere far because the water current and the wind were not strong.


    Only those who possessed a world of powerful spirituality would truly be able to put up their sails and drive the boat deeper into the roaring waves and wild winds, entering a more adventurous ce filled with risks and dangerous opportunities.


    This was the philosophy behind the notion of the heavens conferring great responsibility to a person, but he must first strengthen his mind, and work so hard to the bones that he starves his body in the process.


    The spiritual mark was a form of enlightenment given tomon people by powerful deities from the spiritual world.


    However, for one to leave such a mark, it would require a certain level of prowess to be able to do so.


    Take Xia Ji for instance. He had acquired the Ninth Level skill bead of the Trailokya Dhyana, which could only ¡®merge¡¯ low-level skill beads.


    During the duration of his visit to Leiyin Temple, the Trailokya Dhyana had been strengthened once more while he was gifted with spirituality. It was only then he was qualified to leave a ¡®spiritual mark¡¯.


    After that, there was also the subjective condition of the ¡®original spiritual mark of the Buddha¡¯s statue vanishing¡¯.


    It was only then was he able to leave a mark that belonged to him.


    This was a non-written inheritance that would be passed down via teachings¡­


    Worshipped the totem and received blessings from one¡¯s ancestors¡­


    To put it simply, this was a sect that had been pioneered via the truthful use of spirituality. This was far superior to starting a n via martial arts.


    ns were started via martial arts.


    Sects were started via spirituality.


    However, Xia Ji was not prepared to reveal this sect openly to the world, and he had not thought about what to name this sect.


    Leiyin Temple was a sect that was just the tip of the iceberg, and it was also the start of something experimental.


    As such, just one Buddha statue would not be enough.


    When dusk fell and he woke up, he asked for writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones. He went into a meditation room behind the first set of doors as he wrote furiously.


    The scriptures left behind were still the same, the martial arts were still the same, but as he wrote, his writing was instilled with his vast spirituality. From here onwards, anyone who reads his scriptures would be affected by him. Anyone cultivating or training in martial arts would be influenced and change woulde to them.


    These scriptures and martial arts will be as one with the statue that had ¡°received his spiritual mark of the evil Tathagata¡±, and would be the core pir of the newly-born Leiyin Temple.


    The snow began to stop and the sky was red from the sunset.


    There were still more than five hundred monks remaining and all of them were cleaning up the ruins. They dug graves and buried corpses, and after that, they chanted the scriptures together to help the dead transgress and move on.


    When the sound of the wooden fish and chanting stopped, the sound of the billowing wind could be heard blowing through the mountain¡¯s bizarre rocks and strange pines. Hundreds of miles around Mount Meru whistled and whimpered, the deep and grave buzzing sound did not rest, as if the vast earth had tens of millions of dead souls leaving at the same time.


    The night came and the white moon hung high as the wind billowed high above.


    The monks entered through the first set of doors and into the monk¡¯s amodation within the meditation temple as they began to rest. However, their Buddha was still writing scriptures under the moonlight, which made them feel ashamed of themselves.


    Jian Kong stood outside the door for a long time and only asked aloud respectfully when Xia Ji stopped writing for a while. ¡°With respect, my Buddha, please advise on what the new temple shall be named?¡±


    Xia Ji knew that when he left, Jian Kong would be the abbot of this new temple. So he said, ¡°Are you ever stubborn with words?¡±


    Jian Kong had researched Zen for close to thirty years, which was why he immediately knew that the new Buddha was testing him intending to give him pointers. So he quickly answered, ¡°I have never been stubborn about words.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Were you stubborn before and as such, never been stubborn about it, or were you never stubborn before, which is why you have never been stubborn about it?¡±


    Jian Kong, ¡°¡­¡±


    Xia Ji continued, ¡°Think through it and give me the answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jian Kong did not leave and knelt under the moonlight.


    He had a proper-looking face and his body was thin. The grey monk¡¯s robe moved about as it rippled in the wind. It stuck close to his physique, which was withered like an old bamboo. His palms were ced together as if he was listening to teachings with his eyes closed and head lowered. As there were no longer any obstructions in his heart and mind, his long-suffering umtion of burden was finally unblocked. He experienced exploding breakthroughs which made his inner vitality and blood turned even more serene and majestic. It was like the waves of a big river hitting against a cliff. Even when they were separated by skin, the full-bodied power could vaguely be felt.


    Xia Ji continued writing his scriptures.


    Once he started, he wrote throughout the night.


    When he was tired, he would hold his head against his hand and rest for a while.


    The next morning arrived. The roads were covered with snow, and the chilly wind rustled. The huge sun rose from the East, shining through the darkness of heaven and earth.


    It was lucky that Leiyin Temple had closed off the mountain roads. Otherwise, devotees visiting would have spread the shocking news of Leiyin Temple being exterminated and revealed another violent act by the Shang Dynasty¡¯s Imperial Prince to the world.


    The monks had woken up early and divided themselves into three groups. One group was in charge of their daily vegetarian meals while another headed out to take care of the ruins and go through the remaining scriptures which were two doors away. The rest were headed to the Warehouse of Hidden Objects at the sixth peak. They needed to rebuild the temple.


    However, they still did not know what the temple would be named.


    That was why Jian Kong was still kneeling.


    Xia Ji was almost done. When he saw that Jian Kong was still not enlightened, he asked him another question, ¡°How many of the scriptures you had studied in the past were passed down from Buddha, and how many were from demons?¡±


    Before Jian Kong could answer, Xia Ji asked him a second question, ¡°How many of the scriptures I have taught were passed down by Buddha, and how many were by demons?¡±


    Jian Kong wanted to say something, but he could only open his mouth like a mute who was unable to say a word. He was unable to grasp this Zen-ness.


    Xia Ji sighed softly. This monk¡¯s talents were a little limited. He did not bother to reveal the answer. All he said was, ¡°This temple will continue to be called Leiyin Temple.¡±


    Jian Kong said, ¡°I am too slow. I will remember Buddha¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°You should change a Buddhist name too. What would you like to be called?¡±


    ¡°I have joined the temple since I was eighteen and am now forty-six. I have enved my demonic intention for twenty-eight years until yesterday when I have truly understood that the demon was not what I have enved, but Buddha. I no longer wish to be enved for the remainder of my years and wished to be called ¨C Zi Zai [TN: Zi Zai also means to be carefree].¡±


    ¡°Approved.¡±


    ¡­


    The monks reted Tathagata¡¯s statue with gold and rebuilt the archive chamber. They rearranged the books within and many had been picked by Xia Ji to be delivered into the Imperial Pce.


    Xia Ji stood at the peak of the mountain.


    The fifth peak of Mount Meru was the Grand Hall of the Meditation Temple.


    The sixth peak was the Warehouse of Hidden Objects.


    Legend has it that the seventh peak was originally a spiritual garden meant for alchemy, but now, it was a wastnd and the original cauldron was broken and rusty.


    The eighth peak remained a mystery. Even Zi Zai did not know what the peak was meant for. All he knew was that it was a normal barren mountain.


    The ninth peak was a legendary mountain. Thetest legend told of how a deity stopped by to y a game of Go. A game of bad Go would enchant anyone obsessed with it to turn old and grey with hair in an instant, and life wille to an end for this individual.


    The Imperial Prince from the Shang Dynasty stopped writing scriptures and arrived at the sixth peak first.


    The Warehouse of Hidden Objects did not have any valuable treasures within.


    Besides supplies and ordinary Buddhist instruments, the only things left were two strings of full Tathagata prayer beads. There was a broken oilmp in a corner that was covered in dust. It was rumored that this particrmp was a Buddhist instrument from the Dipankara sect of Ancient Times. Once it was lit, it could light up heaven and earth, swallow all darkness, enlighten all disorientation, and calm all divine spirits.


    However, when Xia Ji tried lighting it, he found that the power within themp had long vanished. When he ced it down, the brokenmp was finally done with its lifetime. The minute it touched the surface, it nged andpletely disintegrated.

 Chapter 41 - 41:41. Your Highness Should Have Been Dead

    Chapter 41:41. Your Highness Should Have Been Dead


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji strolled around the Sixth Peak¡¯s treasury.


    After looking through the magic tools, there were some mortal weapons, followed by hundreds of thousands of taels of silver, incense copper stoves, literary toys, brush and ink, rhinoceros horn, ivory, precious jade, and other rare stones. There were also some medicinal pills that could recover injuries, restore true qi, detoxify and clear the mind. He did not care about these medicinal pills.


    What he was interested in was that it was rumored that there were many precious pills here. There were even pills that could directly increase one¡¯s true energy cultivation by decades, recover almost all of one¡¯s true energy in an instant, and improve one¡¯s root bone aptitude by changing one¡¯s meridians and cleansing one¡¯s marrow..All these could be said to be miraculous and called wonderful pills.


    However, because the Thunder Sound Monastery¡¯s pill form had been lost, the pills passed down from the ancestors were used up one by one. Twenty years ago, thest wondrous pill had been used up, and now the rest were all ordinary pills.


    ¡°Rumor has it that Thunder Sound Temple was once prosperous in ancient times.


    The top of the mountain is in the middle of the sky, and the root is connected with the Meridian of Meru. Yao grass fragrant Hui, Qi flower purple Zhi, immortal ape white crane, green phoenix colorful phoenix, pearl watchtower treasure pavilion. The Heaven Seat King, the Hall of Protectors, the Stupa Tower, the Ubachi Flower Pond, and the Ten Thousand Buddhas¡­


    Now, only a scale and w are left, and they are no longer as glorious as before.¡±


    Xia Ji sighed with emotion. In fact, just by looking at the conduct of the divine monk who came out of Thunder Sound Monastery and the previous abbot, he knew that the temple had really declined. The true inheritance from before had probably been cut off. Other than two or three scriptures and a few Buddha statues, there was nothing else.


    Even the Buddha statue had very little mental energy left, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easily absorbed by him.


    Of course, there was also the Xuan formation.


    The Demon Suppression Formation and the Arhat Formation.


    He asked Jian Kong and Zi Zai.


    Zizai only knew that these two great formations were based on thend, rooted here, and gathered the spirit of heaven and earth.


    The tree could still survive if it was moved, but this kind of mountain-suppressing formation would be destroyed if it was moved.


    However, the activation of the Xuan formation required a secret technique. This secret technique had always been passed down to only one person. In this generation, the Demon Suppressing Formation was passed down to the abbot, and the Arhat Formation was passed down to the Void Consciousness. With the death of these two people, the secret technique to activate the formation was broken.


    However, all of this was not without clues. There were hundreds of thousands of documents in the Sixth Peak¡¯s treasury. These documents were the notes of Zen Masters and had been stacked for thousands of years. There might be information in them, but the documents were tattered. Many of them had even been bitten by bookworms. They were tattered and disorderly. If one wanted to find some clues, it would be no better than finding needles in the river. They needed to be carefully searched.


    This was a hard job, and Zizai said that he would let the Zen monk check it every day.


    After all, if they could find the secret techniques to use the two Xuan Formations, the new Thunder Sound Temple would be able to stand firm.


    After handing this task to the monk.


    Xia Ji walked towards the ninth summit.


    Mount Meru still had onest hidden danger, and that was the old monk guarding the treasure of the Bitter Sea.


    Xia Ji had met him once.


    Now, he was going to see him for the second time.


    The first time was to arrest the prince ande to learn from him.


    This time, it waspletely different.


    It waste in winter, and the rosy clouds were like blood. The cliffs on both sides had already piled up thicker and thicker clouds. They were misty and misty. The unmelted white snow sucked away the little temperature of the world, making this peak even colder and more deste, heartless and heartless.


    The old monk was still sitting across from the chessboard. When he saw Xia Ji, he shouted, ¡®¡±¡® All actions are impermanent. Everything in the world is in the process of being born, changing, and dying. Last time, it was benefactor. This time, it¡¯s Buddha. I¡¯m not wrong in my judgment.


    Xia Ji sat on the stone chair opposite him and smiled. ¡°¡±However, you only severed 30% of your demonic nature. Otherwise, the situation would be very different. This is also the monk¡¯s cause.¡±


    Back then, when the abbot had judged that he was 70% Buddha and 30% Devil, he had received Concubine Wan¡¯s special care. If the judgment had given him 10% Devil, then it would not just be a matter of special care¡­ The judgment given by the abbot must havee from the old monk.


    The old monk had said that it was true.


    The abbot immediately sent a message back to the pce. This was a problem.


    However, even though the old monk had said it, he had lied because the old monk knew that the chess piece that they had discussed had nothing to do with the three-point demon. However, he still only said that it was a three-point demon. That was also a problem.


    In short, he wanted to ¡®protect¡¯ Xia Ji.


    The old monk smiled. ¡± This is not my fault, but Your Highness ¡®fault.


    Because¡­¡± Your Highness is worth this old monk¡¯s effort.¡±


    ¡°If you knew this would happen, what if you were sentenced again?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°No change,¡± the old monk said indifferently.


    ¡°Unchanged?¡±


    ¡°No change.¡±


    Xia Jiughed out loud and asked, ¡± Then how much of a devil do you think I am now? ¡±


    The old monk smiled and stared at the young prince in front of him for a long time. Then, he put his palms together and said softly, ¡°¡±Your Highness¡­lt¡¯s spotless and very buddha.¡±


    Xia Ji stoppedughing and looked at the old monk. After a long time, he suddenly asked, ¡°¡±How long will the monk sit there for?¡±


    ¡°Your feet have be roots,¡± the old monk said.¡±When you take root here, you will be forever.¡±


    After saying that, the old monk slowly moved. Xia Ji then noticed that the old monk¡¯s legs were actually tree roots. They were twisted and knotted, densely packed, and hidden under the chessboard.


    When he moved, the tree roots were like hundreds of pythons swimming slowly. This was not an illusion, so this old monk in front of him¡­


    ¡°This old monk was originally a Saha Tree. In ancient times, I obtained the spiritual seed of Meng Kai and nurtured my spiritual embryo for thousands of years. Now, I¡¯ve only woken up for a hundred years. Because I was infected by the Buddha¡¯s will on Mount Meru, I was born with the appearance of an old monk.


    Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. In my opinion, this Thunderp Temple should have been thend of Buddha and has been stained with dust for a long time¡­


    Now that Your Highness is in charge, this old monk is very happy.¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment and roughly understood.


    The old monk had deliberately told the abbot the judgment of ¡± 70% Buddha, 30% Devil. ¡± Perhaps he had wanted to kill the abbot in the first ce so that the entire Leiyin Temple could be reborn and rejuvenated.


    He had taken a fancy to her.


    However, there was nothing he could do at the peak of the mountain. He could only push the boat with the right amount of strength when the situation fell on his side. A peck and a peck were destined. Therefore, when he saw himself, he understood that the cause that was nted had reaped the fruit that should have been sown. That was why he smiled.


    This could not be considered a scheme, but it could be considered the old monk¡¯s move. It was him adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°What can that monk teach me?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I can tell you the secret method to activate the two great Xuan formations, Demon Suppression and Arhat,¡± the old monk said.


    Other than that, it was the whereabouts of Thunder Sound Temple¡¯s inheritance.


    ording to the abbot a hundred years ago, the eighth peak was originally a ce where ancient eminent monks and mighty figures recited scriptures. It had been abandoned since then, and now the mountain ridge outside the sea of clouds had be their of many great demons.


    However, these great demons were grateful for the ethics of humans and the benevolence of the Buddhism Sect, so they did not do evil. Instead, many of the lost books of Thunder Sound Temple were hidden by these great demons. These books were not stolen by them, but when Thunder Sound Temple was facing a great cmity, they quietly took them away. It was also a kind of protection and continuation of the inheritance of the secret treasures.


    If Your Highness wants to read the scriptures, when the time is right, you can go and find those demons.¡±


    Xia Ji thought of the vixen that the Ninth Princess had met, and then he thought of the phrase ¡± she wanted a Great Shang royal family that could tolerate demons He asked, ¡°¡±Has the demon encountered a great cmity?


    The old monk said, ¡± I was born of heaven and earth, so I know some of the techniques of observing the qi of heaven and earth. When myplexion is bright, I will be vigorous; when myplexion is dark, I will be decadent. If the gas is red, it will be very rich; if the gas is ck, it will cause disaster; if the gas is purple, it will be very expensive.


    Now¡­Although everything in the world was normal, the ck gas that blotted out the sky was slowly pressing down. If his prediction was right, an unprecedented killing tribtion was about to arrive. The demon race was also a living being, so they naturally could not escape this killing tribtion.


    Simrly, I can¡¯t escape, His Highness can¡¯t escape, and no one can escape. Some people didn¡¯t understand that this cmity wasing and were muddleheaded.


    Some people knew that this killing tribtion wasing, but they were either helpless, hoping for luck, or hiding.


    However, there were also some who began to make preparations in order to gain another bargaining chip, another trump card, and another ally in the killing tribtion.


    The emperor left the imperial capital, this old monk thinks, is just taking advantage of the situation, and is doing this for this matter.¡±


    ¡°What about the monk¡¯s allies?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°This old monk is a tree demon. Although not many people know about it, I am still a demon. In the past, demons and humans lived in harmony and it was fine. However, now¡­This huge world can no longer amodate demons.¡±


    The old monk smiled and added, ¡± I won¡¯t tolerate Your Highness. ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because yao are aliens,


    And His Highness was an anomaly that had changed his life!


    Otherwise¡­His Highness should not havee to Mount Meru to y chess with me, nor should he have survived the ghost attack. Your Highness should have been dead long ago.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    The old monk continued, ¡± All living beings have a fate, but it¡¯s not an unchanging fate. Fate can be changed by chance and hard work.


    However, for someone like His Highness, it was not something that could be exined by changing his fate.


    His Highness hadpletely changed his life. Therefore, for those who were proficient in observing the stars, His Highness¡¯s existence was as clear as the bright sun in the night sky.


    Perhaps it was still hazy at the beginning, but the moment His Highness defended the Imperial City and guarded against Guifang, the weather and fate were in chaos, and the source of everything was His Highness.


    That¡¯s why I know. The Great Si Ming, the Little Si Ming of the Heaven Inspectorate, and even His Highness ¡®eighth sister know. They have already sent letters to many people. This is also where the abbot¡¯s information came from.


    Forgive me for being blunt, but in this world, Your Highness is already an enemy to everyone.¡±


    He finished speaking.


    Silence.


    After a long time¡­


    Xia Ji smiled and replied gently, ¡®


    ¡°So what?¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42: 42. If the Sky is Too High, the Gate of Heaven Is Hard to Find

    Chapter 42: 42. If the Sky is Too High, the Gate of Heaven Is Hard to Find


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the ninth peak of Xumi, there were neen chessboards on the top of the mountain. The number of games was the treasure and the tribtion. The old monk and the prince sat opposite each other in the middle of the clouds and fog.


    ¡°Does the monk know the limits of strength?¡± the prince asked.


    ¡°When you practice the best technique to the top, that¡¯s the limit,¡± answered the old monk.


    ¡°What level is the top floor?¡± The prince asked again.


    The old monk answered again, ¡± Nine levels. Nine is the extreme number. The nine heavens and nine earths are the highest. Even Mount Buddha and Mount


    Sumeru have nine peaks. ¡±


    ¡°Why not the tenth floor?¡± the prince asked again.


    The old monk answered again, ¡°For example, climbing a mountain peak, one


    Dharma, one mountain.¡±


    The mountains were high and low, the high ones were ten thousand feet high, the low ones were like mounds.


    However, there was a peak to every mountain, and the ninth level was the peak.


    If you have already climbed to the peak, how can vou climb again?


    There was a moment of silence.


    Xia Ji suddenly pointed at the sky and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±How do we ascend the heavens?¡±


    Naturally, the old monk did not understand it as ¡± how to go to the sky ¡°. After all, there were many magical methods and exquisite instruments in this world that could allow one to fly in the sky. However, the young prince in front of him asked ¡± how to cross that non-existent step ¡°, so the old monk shook his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Your Highness has the sky above your head, but there is no way forward on the ninth floor.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the rolling sea of clouds and was silent for a long time.


    ¡± Although the individual limit stops here, ¡± the old monk continued, ¡± it can be borrowed from external objects to possess even greater power. For example, magic tools. Whether it¡¯s a one-on-one battle between two armies or a night rain of swords and sabers in the pugilistic world, magic tools are always a trump card that can¡¯t be ignored. They¡¯re also extremely rare trump cards.¡± ¡°What about the ancient times?¡±


    ¡°I am ashamed. The ancient era is still in the spirit embryo, so I don¡¯t know about the ancient era.¡±


    Six hourster.


    The words came to an end.


    The old monk told him everything he knew about power, the secret techniques of the two great Xuan formations of Thunder Sound Temple, his understanding of the demon race, and information about himself.


    The activation method of the Xuan formation was very mysterious. It was to visualize a specific image in one¡¯s mind. Once the image in one¡¯s mind matched, the Xuan formation in this area would resonate and be activated.


    The Demon Suppression Formation and the Arhat Formation were both visualized as a huge swastika. However, there wereplicated maze-like patterns on the arm wheels of this swastika. In short, blind guesses were definitely wrong.


    It was like a key or a string of passwords that could be used after matching.


    As for the demon race, only those who could transform into human form were demons. The demon race cultivated the cultivation techniques of their respective races. These cultivation techniques were also divided into strength, qi, and spirit.


    Different from humans, different yao had different talents.


    Other than that, humans gathered qi in their dantian, while demons gathered qi in their demon cores.


    A human¡¯s dantian could not be taken out, but a demon¡¯s demon core could be spat out to hurt people.


    A human¡¯s dantian gathers qi by circting it, but a demon spits out the demon core.


    Most people¡¯s zhenqi was neutral and peaceful. Due to different cultivation techniques, it might have attributes. However, demons were more or less born with attributes, and they could not be changed.


    This was only the general situation.


    Furthermore, there were at least two groups of great demons in the mountains beyond the eighth peak. One was a fox demon, and the other was a tiger demon.


    Xia Ji had a rough understanding of the old monk that the Saha Tree Demon had transformed into.


    The old monk was very fond of Zen and Buddhism.


    He is good at observing the qi of heaven and earth.


    He had never cultivated any cultivation techniques.


    There might be magic tools;


    Possesses a certain amount of mental power, can stir up wind and fog, and can control birds;However, he couldmunicate with the trees. Within a radius of hundreds of miles, all the trees were his eyes and ears.


    Because of Xia Ji¡¯s strong Buddhist spiritual power, the old monk had a good impression of him. It was also because of this that the old monk cooperated and told him so much information. If it was someone else, it would definitely not be like this.


    Before Xia Ji left, the old monk even said, ¡°When Your Highness isn¡¯t around, I will do my best to protect Your Highness ¡®Thunder Sound Monastery.¡±


    After Xia Ji returned to the Fifth Peak, he gave some instructions. He told Monk Zizai about the Swastika that would activate the Arhat Formation and copied some documents. When he looked at the sky, he realized that it was almost midnight. He put down his brush and walked to the window.


    Outside the window, thousands of miles in the sky, the stars were like rivers blocking the way.


    The night was dark, and the mountains were like mountains blocking the way.


    The vastness of the world was mocking the insignificance of humans.


    He exhaled lightly, and his breath was like a white snake slithering through the fingertips of the dark winter.


    So what if it was the ninth level?


    So what if he stood on the peak?


    The sky was still high, and if he couldn¡¯t turn into this sky, how could he suppress the world alone?


    He couldn¡¯t suppress the world, but he had to be suppressed.


    With his strength, he might be invincible in a one-on-one fight, or at least one of the top people. However, the strongest power in this world was not the strength of an individual, but the strength of an army, a Xuan formation, a ritual implement, and some mythical races that he had never heard of before. For a moment, he thought of Lu Bu, who he had read in the books in his previous life, and Xiang Yu. How simr was the world now?


    In the end, no matter how high one climbed, the Heavenly Gate was still hard to find.


    A great obsession suddenly surged.


    Life¡¯s greatest hatred!


    He hated that his fate was unfair!


    I hate that good and evil are not avenged!


    Hentian Tianqiong was too high!


    He closed his eyes for a long time and took a deep breath of cold air, which entered his internal organs.


    A momentter, he threw away these thoughts and began to think about returning to the city.


    Today was already the fourth day since he left the Imperial Capital, and he had told Eunuch Mei that he would be away for three days.


    Today, he had not returned. In addition to the rumbling of heaven and earth caused by his battle with the Eighty Feet Golden Arhat the night before yesterday, it was enough to make the ¡°invisible enemies¡± in the city hallucinate that he had been captured. After all, logically speaking, he should have been captured. The two Xuan Formations of Thunder Sound Temple were indeed powerful.


    But it didn¡¯t matter whether they were exposed or not.


    It was because Eunuch Mei should have hooked up with those people.


    This old dog was fickle, and he still thought he didn¡¯t know?


    If he could betrav the Head Chief and himself. whv couldn¡¯t he betrav those


    people?


    He didn¡¯t put any bait on his fish. Eunuch Mei was a bait that had legs, a head, and could speak nicely. He could even run to find fish on his own.


    This bait might even be a vicious knife at a critical moment.


    Whichever fish was eaten, the fish would be directly cut open. He did not even need to do anything.


    This father-inw might even give him a surprise.


    Xia Ji sat leisurely in front of the window. He suddenly felt a little hungry. The image of the ninth princess floated in his mind. She was a deste, small, pale princess with long, soft, yellowish hair. She was only 1.5 meters tall. She was nervous, afraid, submissive, gentle,passionate, crying for others, and always prepared tomit suicide with a dagger.


    During the two years he was under house arrest, only Xia Xiaosu could bring him delicious food. Every time Xia Xiaosu brought him food, she would make it herself. He gradually got used to her cooking. When his stomach grumbledte at night, he really wanted his sister to cook two dishes.


    He gulped and smiled.


    ¡°Hahaha! Lord Wen, you lost. Xia Ji didn¡¯te back. He thought he was smart and arrogant, thinking that he was invincible. In the end, he was still trapped by the monks of Thunder Sound Temple.


    If I were him, I would have stayed in the Imperial City and stayed quiet. Even if I had to bear some infamy, I wouldn¡¯t lose the true nature of a man. However, he left the Imperial City and was even captured by those monks.


    If this kid didn¡¯t have some fortuitous encounters, he would have died long ago. Even if he had some fortuitous encounters, he would have spent it all so quickly. He was at the end of his rope and couldn¡¯t do anything else. From this, it can be seen that this kid¡¯s temperament is really low. He gained power with one move and was like a nouveau riche. He really has a low temperament. No wonder he was caught by those monks. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Sir Bi, today is only the fourth day¡­¡±


    ¡± This man¡¯s trusted aide, Eunuch Mei, has already tried to find me several times. Today, he came again and looked very anxious. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that something had happened to his master, would he be so anxious? ¡±


    ¡°Sir Bi, even if this is the case, both of us know that this child is not so unbearable. During these days, I have heard many refugees in the city talking about the good things of the ninth princess and the seventh prince¡­The people must not be foolish .


    ¡°Heh, what do refugees know? How can their knowledgepare to yours and mine? Lord Wen, the truth is always in the hands of a small number of people. Those refugees are just making a fuss.


    I am currently thinking about how to use Eunuch Mei to do something¡­¡±


    The Grand Schr was originally listening with a smile, but at this moment, his expression suddenly turned serious and he reminded, ¡°¡± Sir Bi, remember not to reveal your identity. There are many officials left in the Imperial City.


    You and I are not the most outstanding people. We can only act in the dark. Once it is revealed, if the Seventh Prince goes crazy, both of us will be beheaded. ¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhao is too careful. This child won¡¯t be able to return. Now, we should quickly control the situation and wee the return of the emperor.


    In a few days, the Great General Nangong sent by the Emperor to stabilize the Imperial Capital should be here. We have to prepare a banquet to receive this general. Otherwise, if he makes things difficult for you and me, it will be a big problem.¡±


    Of course, we¡¯ve prepared all the delicacies, ¡± the Grand Schr said with a smile. ¡± There¡¯s also the Ice Emperor Shrimp from the North Sea. ¡±


    ¡°Sir Zhao, you can find Ice Emperor Prawns again this year?¡± That was the gold on the table. One jin of Ice Emperor Shrimp was worth more than one jin of gold¡­With such delicious food, it can be seen that you and I have put in our best efforts.¡±


    Sir Bi, ¡± the Grand Schr reminded him again. ¡± No matter what, you must not expose yourself before the vanguard army arrives. It¡¯s better to be careful. ¡±


    ¡°I know! Grand Schr, you are too cautious! Is Xia Ji worthy?¡±


    While the mansion was chatting merrily, Eunuch Mei was shuttling back and forth in the shadowy alleyway.


    It seemed that the Seventh Prince really couldn¡¯te back. The most important thing now was to meet with the ¡®hidden sentries¡¯ that the emperor had left in the city. Only after meeting them could they talk about the deal. If he couldn¡¯t reach an agreement with these ¡®hidden sentries¡¯ before the return of the emperor and form a consensus that ¡®I¡¯m actually hiding beside the Seventh Prince because I¡¯m enduring humiliation and burden¡¯, he would be dead for sure.


    Therefore, he was very anxious.


    It was very urgent.


    Therefore, he was desperate and gave a false news out of thin air, that was, the Seventh Prince was not dead and was returning.


    He believed that thoseckeys would definitely tell their masters this false news overnight. As long as he didn¡¯t sleep for a night and kept an eye on them, he would know who their master was and who the emperor had left behind as a secret sentry in the city.


    At that time, he would apologize and clear his name. After all, this was a


    win-win situation.


    Suddenly, his expression changed. He saw a ck shadow flying into the distance, so he quietly followed..

 Chapter 43 - 43: 43. The Cows and Snakes Should Jump Out, Right?

    Chapter 43: 43. The Cows and Snakes Should Jump Out, Right?


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the wee hours of the morning, a carriage stopped in front of Bi Manor. Although this manor was wealthy, it was not considered outstanding among the many ¡°cowardly nobles¡±. It was neither superior nor inferior, and it belonged to the kind that no one would pay special attention to.


    The sturdy servant hurriedly jumped down from the imperial tform. He supported himself with both hands and his knees went soft. He knelt on the ground and became the human stool for the dignitaries to step on.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a noble in in clothes stepped on his back and hurriedly got out of the carriage. His brows were tightly Imitted, and his expression was actually a little anxious. He had just received news that the boorish man was actually not dead, and was on his way back. This was a big matter!


    As soon as he got out of the car, a figure suddenly shed out from the shadows beside the door. That figure walked under thentern of the Bi residence, and the red light shone on a smiling face. That person said, ¡°Greetings, Sir Bi.¡±


    The noble naturally recognized this person. This was Eunuch Mei, whom he had often mentioned these days. This person could actually find him?


    ¡°Eunuch Mei.¡± He cupped his hands and replied.


    The eunuch revealed a rxed and kind smile. ¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Sir Bi, can you treat me to a cup of fragrant tea? ¡±


    Sir Bi was stunned for a moment. Although his tone was arrogant, he was good at ying tricks and guessing people¡¯s hearts. When he saw Eunuch Mei¡¯s expression and thought of the urgent report he had just received that the Seventh Prince was not imprisoned and was preparing to return, he immediately understood.


    This information was fake.


    But this message was urgent.


    He was so anxious that his hidden sentry had no choice but to inform him immediately.


    Eunuch Mei had used this to secretly track him down and find him.


    Not bad.


    He did not expect this eunuch to have some tricks up his sleeve.


    With such methods, he might be able to be his ally in the Imperial Pce.


    Who knew that this eunuch would not be able to be the Head Chief in the future and be the favorite of the Emperor?


    Thus, Sir Bi cupped his hands and smiled. ¡± Eunuch, you are too polite. After the battle, I should have treated you to a cup of tea. It is still toote today.


    Eunuch, please drink some tea. I will drink to apologize. ¡®


    When Eunuch Mei saw the other party¡¯s expression, he immediately knew that he had understood the whole story. Everyone was smart, and they seemed to be kind. It was much easier to speak like this, so he said politely,¡±Sir Bi, please.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and their minds were connected. They had already reached a consensus before they entered the residence, so theyughed at the same time.


    He who understands the times is a wise man, and a good bird chooses a tree to perch on.


    Smart people were generally like this.


    He was smarter than adults.


    Eunuch Mei was the same.


    A smart person meeting a smart person would naturally make them happy.


    Then who was the fool?


    Naturally, they were people who had different thoughts from them.


    Of course, it was the ignorant people in the city.


    Naturally, it was the boorish man with brute strength, the Seventh Prince who had appeared out of nowhere like a nouveau riche after enduring patiently, and now that he had exhausted his trump card, he was once again under house arrest.


    Deep in the pce.


    The night was cold to the bone.


    The princess, who had not slept in the early hours of the morning, coughed twice. She rubbed her forehead with her pale little hand and continued to read the article.


    ¡°Examining whether there is something or not, and whether it is true or false, follow its desires to see its will. Dismiss his words slightly and refute them, in order to seek the truth, the most important thing is to get his intention. Close the door and open it to seek its own benefits. Or open it to show it, or close it to close it. Open it and show it to him, because it is the same thing. It is different from sincerity to close it¡­¡±


    This was the second chapter of the [Power Path]. It talked about how to maneuver among different factions, y with power, and carefully observe the human heart.


    She flipped through page after page, and the door suddenly opened slightly by the size of a fist. The night wind rushed in, causing the candlestick to flicker. Her face also alternated between darkness and light.


    A few white figures scuttled in.


    The door closed again.


    Five white foxes appeared in the candlelight. The foxes were filled with demonic qi and exploded like ck smoke. When they reappeared, they were tall and charming girls.


    On the contrary, Hu Xian ¡®er, who was only 1.2 meters tall, was barefooted. Her jade-like toes touched the cold ground as she looked up at the ninth princess behind the desk with a smile.


    She leaped onto the desk and copsed onto it weakly. Then, she introduced them one by one, ¡®¡±¡®This is Xiao Mei, Xiao Lan, Xiao Zhu, and Xiao Ju. They are all demons who have cultivated sessfully in the northern fox n. Little Princess, let them be pce maids. With these little foxes around, unless a great expert came, no one could get close to you.


    ¡°Next, the other demons will alsoe to the Imperial City one after another.


    Let¡¯s do as we discussed before¡­Hehehe¡­¡¯


    Hu Xian ¡®er¡¯s head suddenly turned 180 degrees, revealing her white fox face. She said hoarsely, ¡± Possession!!! ¡± As long as he knew the information and habits of these people, he could pretend to be them and take over the army and power¡­Hehehe¡­ ¡±


    She turned her head half a circle again, revealing her original charming face. She said gently, ¡°Then the little princess will have her own power and can be a true empress. By the way, have you thought of the little princess¡¯s emperor name? Also, the name Little Su is too soft. It¡¯s not an emperor¡¯s name. Should I change the little princess¡¯s name? Hehehe¡­¡¯


    As soon as she smiled, the four vixens standing in the study began to giggle as well. Their furry big tails were exposed from their short skirts, and they swept each other with their tails, making pping sounds.


    ¡°Quiet down!¡±


    Hu Xian Er did not turn her head, but the fox face behind her suddenly let out a


    roar.


    The four little foxes immediately became tired and uneasily retracted their fox tails.


    ¡°Who wears short skirts in winter! You are humans now! Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    Hu Xian Er cursed again.


    The four little foxes looked at their ancestor who was dressed so scantily and did not even wear shoes, so they felt very wronged¡­


    However, their ancestors were very powerful, so they still obediently blew out clouds of ck smoke. Then, they used fur to make the standard pce maid¡¯s clothes, pce pants, and furry boots.


    Xia Xiaosu put down the book. If a person had experienced life and death and despair, then their personality would change drastically. The princess¡¯s personality did not change. She was just trying to put on a coat and put on a face. Her brother was right. She could not be a little girl anymore. The cold dagger in her arms reminded her,


    To live or to die, it only took a moment.


    The arrangement of the pce maids was something that had been discussed, so she nodded and then calmly said, ¡°Before brother left, he said that he would be back in three days. Today is the fourth day. Do you know what happened?¡±


    Hu Xian Er exhaled and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Little princess, you might not have heard it, but three days ago, Thunder Sound Temple was filled with


    Buddhist light and thunder. We know that it was Thunder Sound Temple¡¯s Demon Suppressing Formation and Arhat Formation.


    No one can leave under the double formation, so your brother must be trapped in Thunder Sound Monastery.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu trembled. She clenched her left hand tightly, her sharp nails digging into her pale skin. The pain allowed her to remain calm. ¡± Is my brother dead? ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die. Those monks wouldn¡¯t dare to kill a prince,¡± Hu Xian Er said gently.


    She leaned on the desk and crossed her long, snow-white legs. Then, she looked at the princess and smiled. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, we demons will help the princess. The princess only needs to trust us demons. ¡± With us here, your brother who is suppressed in Thunder Sound Monastery might not be unsalvageable.¡±


    The light of dawn finally fell on this vastnd.


    After finishing his vegetarian meal, Xia Ji gave some instructions and rode his horse straight to the Imperial City.


    Today was the fifth day. All the monsters and monsters should have jumped out, right?


    If they were lucky, they might even be able to see some good shows.


    It was time to put away the fishing line..

 Chapter 44 - 44: 44. If the Saber Is Not Unsheathed, It Will Kill the Heart!

    Chapter 44: 44. If the Saber Is Not Unsheathed, It Will Kill the Heart!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Eunuch Mei and Sir Bi were toasting each other in the pavilion of the Bi residence. The two of them were discussing many things, including the present, the future, before the return of the Son of Heaven, and after.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice. If it weren¡¯t for Sir Bi, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Great General Nangong was already on his way to the capital.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re too polite. ¡± Sir Bi smiled and cupped his hands. ¡± Eunuch, you¡¯ve endured hardships and tried your best to hide beside such a person without a king or father. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. When General Nangong enters the city, he will definitely invite you to the weing banquet. ¡®


    ¡°Our family¡¯s status¡­¡±


    ¡°In such a difficult situation. the Head Chief has alreadv died. and onlv Eunuch is still alive. This must be a great merit. We were able to seed because of


    Eunuch¡¯s secret help.¡±


    Hearing this, Eunuch Mei¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°¡±Aiya, Sir Bi, I really have to thank you. If you need my help in the future, just let me know. ¡±


    ¡°Manager Mei, there are still many days ahead, many days ahead, hahaha¡­¡±


    The two of them chatted happily for an entire night. One wanted to take the opportunity to invest in the eunuchs in the pce, while the other wanted to use the emperor¡¯s secret sentry to clear his name. They hit it off immediately.


    ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s have another cup.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s to you, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    As they were chatting, a man suddenly walked in quickly and nced at Sir Bi.


    Sir Bi recognized that this was his subordinate¡¯s hidden sentry, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just say it.¡±


    Only then did the man speak in a trembling voice,¡±Seventh Highness¡­¡± You¡¯re back!¡±


    ng ..


    Just as he finished speaking.


    The wine ss in Eunuch Mei¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He shrieked, ¡°¡±Shouldn¡¯t the Seventh Prince be subdued by the monks of Thunder Sound Monastery?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± the hidden sentry said.


    ¡°Are there any monks from Thunder Sound Monasterying back with him?¡±


    Sir Bi asked hurriedly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen¡­¡± the hidden sentry said.


    ¡°How does the Seventh Prince dress?¡± Eunuch Mei asked again.


    ¡°He¡¯s dressed in in clothes,¡± the sentry replied.


    ¡°Is there any blood?¡± Are you seriously injured?¡±


    The hidden sentry said, ¡°It¡¯s spotless¡­¡± Full of energy¡­¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ How is this possible?¡±


    Eunuch Mei¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen as beads of sweat seeped out from his forehead.


    Three days ago, thunder rumbled in the winter and Buddha¡¯s light shone brightly. It was obvious that the Seventh Highness and the monks of Thunder Sound Temple had fought fiercely. But now, His Highness had returned. What did this mean?


    This meant that His Highness had won.


    But how could His Highness win?


    Bi Daren was also bbergasted, his mind filled with disbelief.


    He recalled how he had said proudly before, ¡°If this kid hadn¡¯t had some fortuitous encounter, he would have died long ago. Even if he had some fortuitous encounter, he would have spent it all so quickly. He was at his wit¡¯s end and couldn¡¯t do anything else. From this, it can be seen that this kid¡¯s temperament is really low-grade. He endured silently and gained power in one move, just like a nouveau riche. He¡¯s really low-grade. No wonder he was caught by those monks.¡± At this moment¡­Suddenly, she felt her face being pped hard.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Suddenly¡­


    The air became quiet, and the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Sir Bi looked at Eunuch Mei, and Eunuch Mei looked back at Sir Bi. His expression was somewhat deep, strange, and unfamiliar. Although he was still smiling, it was different.


    It was as if the intimacy between the two of them had instantly disappeared.


    Master Bi suddenly stood up and smiled. ¡± Xia Ji is nothing to be afraid of. I have a pot of immortal wine. I must bring it to drink with Eunuch Mei today. ¡® With that, he walked out of the door.


    Eunuch Mei suddenly said, ¡± I wonder if the Emperor has arranged for any other lords to stay in the Imperial Capital. Why don¡¯t we call them all over and have a good drink? ¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Sir Biughed loudly.


    He wasughing loudly, but his footsteps towards the door were not slow at all.


    That was then, and that was now.


    If Seventh Highness was trapped, the two of them would be allies.


    But Seventh Highness was not trapped¡­


    The Seventh Prince was clearly fine, but he still stayed in the temple until the fifth day before returning. What was this?


    This was fishing without adding bait. Those who were willing would take the bait!


    Was he still a boor?


    If one were to say that the Seventh Prince did not make any arrangements, even if he had left for five days, no one would believe it¡­


    Lord Bi suddenly felt a chill in his heart!


    He didn¡¯t want toe into contact with Eunuch Mei at first, but Eunuch Mei gave him false information to track him down. In the end, this false information became true. Could it be that this was also part of the Seventh Prince¡¯s n?


    No! The Seventh Prince did not expect this. This was only within his expectations, but he must have expected Eunuch Mei toe and hook up with them.


    Not only did the Seventh Prince not put any bait on the fishing rod, he did not even stand in front of the fishing rod.


    But ¡­ A fish like him had taken the bait.


    When the Seventh Prince came back, he seemed to have expected the existence of the secret agent. The secret agent became his chess piece and became his power to stop him. However, this secret agent was sent out by him.


    This was¡­


    What kind of person was this?


    He felt a chill in his heart. He only felt that the Seventh Highness was truly terrifying.


    If the knife was not drawn, it would kill the heart.


    And he actually felt that such a person was a boor?


    It was truly ridiculous and ironic.


    But now, he knew that times had changed, so he smiled as he retreated.


    Eunuch Mei¡¯s expression was uncertain. Seeing him take two more steps, he suddenly raised his voice and said, ¡°¡±Sir Bi, please wait.¡±


    However, Bi Daren didn¡¯t know how to stop. Hearing these words, he quickly ran out and shouted,¡± Assassins!! ¡±


    As he shouted these three words, the hidden sentry beside him, who had been on guard for a long time, pulled out his sword and stabbed at Eunuch Mei.


    Eunuch Mei had just heard these three words when he shot out like a bolt of lightning. Cold air burst out from his left palm as he grabbed at Sir Bi from behind.


    This cold air actually carried a faint sharpness like an embroidery needle. It was obviously the exquisite Qi cirction method in the Sunflower Manual.


    When a wild goose flies past and plucks its feathers, there is still some oil left in the fat hands. When the Head Chief asked him to give the Sunflower Manual to the Seventh Prince, although he did not have the time to copy it, he had memorized a part of it.


    At this moment, he was going all out to kill this Bi Daren and even the other people in the Bi Residence.


    If he killed Sir Bi, then not only could he destroy the corpse and cover up his history of betrayal, he could also go and im credit, saying that he had found out the mastermind behind the rioters, but he was surrounded and killed in the end. He was also seriously injured.


    Bi Daren was a smart person and he knew this too. As he ran with all his might, he shouted,¡±Guards, guards!¡±


    Several guards hurried over from afar.


    In the sunlight, the sword rang and a cold light was drawn.


    The guards quickly ran towards Eunuch Mei, who was behind Sir Bi.


    However, Eunuch Mei did not panic. He smiled coldly and opened the fingers of his steel right hand. As if a mechanism had been activated, five ck metal tubes appeared on his fingertips, from which cold light shot out.


    When the Seventh Prince crippled his right hand and he turned it into a puppet hand, he had spent a lot of effort. Now that he had used this trump card, he just wanted to kill the people of Bi Manor as soon as possible.


    Your Highness¡­


    His Highness ising back!


    Thinking of the Seventh Prince, Eunuch Mei was scared to death.


    Sir Bi, who was running away, heard the screams of the guards behind him. He gritted his teeth and a fierce look shed in his eyes.


    Four hourster.


    Xia Ji stood in the Bi Residence.


    The entire Bi residence, including the guards and the master, had all died. Half of Bi Daren¡¯s face had been scratched off, and the other half of his eyeball had been knocked out by a huge force. However, it did not fall off, but was pulled by a few nerves and hung in the eye socket. The brain and blood flowing out of the wound on his head were frozen, and there were many needle holes on his back. It was likely that he had died an extremely uneasy death.


    Eunuch Mei was also lying in a pool of blood. His eyes were wide open as he looked up at the sky, showing some shock and disbelief. There was a crescent-shaped transparent de stuck in the back of the eunuch¡¯s head, and the tip of the de was protruding from his face. It seemed to be a hidden weapon.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find out what this hidden weapon was, and it was in the hands of Sir Bi. It was a terrifying hidden weapon that could fetch ten thousand taels of gold in the underground ghost market. However, Xia Ji only needed a little investigation to know that this wasn¡¯t a hidden weapon at all, but a killing magic weapon. However, this magic weapon had already been used up, or else the owner wouldn¡¯t have sold it.


    The men of sacrifice had already arranged all the corpses neatly in the courtyard of the Bi Residence. There was really no one who survived. All of them were dead.


    It looked like Eunuch Mei had killed them all. This was really a poisonous bait.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. Although the wounds were simr, and even the fatal wounds of the deceased were showing the ¡± frozen state ¡± of the Ice True Qi, there was still a slight difference. In other words¡­There was a third person who helped Eunuch Meiplete the task of eliminating the weeds and roots.


    Sir Bi had sneaked into the Grand Secretary¡¯s Mansion, and Eunuch Mei had also sneaked into the Dibi Mansion. His sudden return had frightened them, causing them to give up on their cooperation in an instant and turn to killing each other. In the end, they had thrown out their trump cards, resulting in both sides suffering heavy losses. Both of them had died, and then Sir Bi¡¯s aplices had hurriedly sent experts to destroy the corpses.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm. This was one of the endings he had been looking forward to.


    However, the matter of silencing him showed that this matter was deeply involved.


    There were countless dignitaries and ministers in the court. Originally, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack, but now there were clues. As long as they investigated Sir Bi¡¯s recent movements, they might be able to gain something.


    Other than that, many things were beginning to surface¡­


    For example, Sir Bi was one of the masterminds behind the rioters, and Eunuch Mei hade to meet him. After all, there was fine wine and delicacies on the table.


    This time, he didn¡¯t return empty-handed. Although he didn¡¯t catch a big fish, he still collected some interest.


    ¡°Return to the pce!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he turned around and left. A portion of the men of sacrifice followed closely behind, while the rest stayed behind to deal with the aftermath and continue the search..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Returning to the Imperial Palace and Conquering the Fox Demon (1)

    Chapter 45: Returning to the Imperial Pce and Conquering the Fox Demon (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Big brother is back.¡±


    When she said this, the Ninth Princess was calm, as if she didn¡¯t know that her brother had fought fiercely in Thunder Sound Temple. She tied her hair and tried to look up at her brother.


    Xia Ji looked at her andughed.


    Xia Xiaosu clenched her fists. Her hands were trembling, revealing the excitement in her heart, but her expression remained calm¡­


    ¡°Elder brother, something happened during the few days that you were not around. Hu¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Xia Ji raised his hand and smiled.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Someone is waiting for me outside.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother¡­


    Xia Ji stood up and said softly, ¡± If they treat us well, I will naturally feel it. If they want to bully us, I will also feel it. You should study hard. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu clenched her fists tightly, but her expression was calm. Her brother said ¡± we ¡°. Yes, it was us. Her brother and I were us. She watched Xia Ji leave and reached out to cover the page. Her fingers, which had regained their calm, pressed down on the word ¡± kill ¡±


    Xia Ji pushed the door open and looked outside in confusion.


    No one?


    ¡°Here!¡±


    Xia Ji lowered his head in the direction of the voice and saw a barefooted young girl in a red silk robe standing under the eaves.


    A young girl.


    This young girl was tiptoeing on her snow-white little feet as she looked up at him. With every breath, she was extremely enchanting and charming. Her posture was light and agile, and she was iparably seductive, causing one¡¯s heart to involuntarily be restless.


    ¡°You have demonic aura.¡±


    ¡± Your body is filled with the aura of a Zen Master. ¡± Hu Xian Er smiled and leaned over. ¡± Master, do you need me to help you cultivate? ¡®


    Xia Ji looked at her height andpared it to his. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°¡±Are you leaning over to hug my thigh?¡±


    Hu Xian Er was speechless.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked in front.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t reject such a small matter. It didn¡¯t matter who was on the home ground, so he followed.


    A momentter, Hu Xian Er arrived at a pce near Huaqing Lake. She turned around and smiled charmingly. ¡± Come,e here. ¡®


    She pushed the door open.


    He walked through the door.


    Inside the door, there were beautiful women like clouds. They dragged their long snow-white skirts and ran around in an alluring dance. As soon as Xia Ji walked through the door, circles of ¡± white clouds ¡± surrounded him and spun back and forth. All he could see were beautiful women, and all he could hear wasughter.


    Hu Xian Er said, ¡®Master, they won¡¯t just be able to hug your thigh here, hehehe¡­¡± Besides, as long as you lie down, I can carry you anywhere.¡±


    As she said that, she lifted her snow-white feet and gently closed the door with her jade-like toes.


    The door closed.


    ¡°Master, we will help you cultivate, hehehe.¡±


    Inside the house was the Elysian World.


    ¡°Where do we sit?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Hu Xian Er smiled charmingly, like a little wife with a grudge. Sheined, ¡°What else is there to talk about?¡±


    As she said this, her eyes became more and more gentle. The water in her pupils suddenly sank deeper and deeper, turning intoyers of ripples. Then, it turned into a vortex, making people¡¯s eyes sink.


    It wasn¡¯t just her gaze. Any man who saw her eyes would have their soul plunged into her without any regrets. Then, they would kneel before Hu Xian Er and be at her beck and call from now on.


    Xia Ji walked towards her.


    Hu Xian Er let out a soft moan. Her red lips parted slightly, and her eyes were as charming as the mostfortable and gentlend. Even the strongest warrior would willingly fall in love with her and then fall in love with her.


    The target of the alliance was the little princess.


    If this prince was here, then there would be two voices.


    Therefore, as long as she made this prince her subordinate, the problem would be solved.


    Xia Ji bent down.


    Hu Xian Er raised her hands.


    No matter how powerful this prince was, he was still a man.


    As she was thinking, Xia Ji¡¯s right hand suddenly descended as fast as lightning. The surging zhenqi in his pores made a series of firecrackers. Before the fox spirit could react, the big hand had already grabbed her throat and lifted her up into the air.


    Hu Xian ¡®er was stunned. When she looked at the prince again, her eyes were clear.


    What was going on?


    As he made this gesture, the beauties who were dancing around him stopped and surrounded Xia Ji with their ws, growling threateningly.


    Xia Jiping looked at the girl in the air and said calmly, ¡°¡±Using seduction techniques on me?¡±


    Hu Xian Er maintained her charming smile. Suddenly, she blew out a cloud of ck smoke. The ck smoke dispersed and when she revealed her form again, her head and feet had already changed positions. Xia Ji was no longer holding her neck, but her ankle. The ankle was extremely slippery, and it suddenly shrank, trying to get out of his hand.


    However¡­


    He still couldn¡¯t get out.


    That big hand was like an iron hoop. Once it was bound, nothing could leave.


    Thus, Hu Xian Er became the pendulum in Xia Ji¡¯s hand, swinging back and forth.


    Let¡¯s talk, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± What do you want? ¡±


    Hu Xian ¡®er¡¯s expression returned to normal, and a white fox face appeared behind her head. She turned her head 180 degrees and said hoarsely to Xia Ji, ¡°¡± The cmity ising. We chose the ninth princess to join the alliance. This is also her choice. ¡®


    ¡°Why her?¡±


    ¡°Only she can tolerate the demons. The other princes and princesses can¡¯t.¡±


    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t trust you. ¡®


    Hu Xian Er¡¯s eyes moved and she suddenly said,¡¯We demons have a spiritual contract. As long as we swear ording to this contract, everything we say will be witnessed. If we vite it, we will suffer an extremely serious spiritual attack as punishment. How about it?¡±


    Mental attack?


    ¡°What about the contract?¡± Xia Ji asked after some thought.


    Hu Xian Er changed her face back to that of a young girl and said charmingly,¡±l¡¯lle out if you shake me.¡±


    Xia Ji trembled¡­


    A white leather roll slipped out of Hu Xian ¡®er¡¯s clothes and fell to the ground.


    Xia Ji released his grip. Hu Xian Jer¡¯s hands gently touched the ground, but she didn¡¯t stand up. Sheid down charmingly and grabbed the leather scroll with her small hands. When she opened it again, Xia Ji immediately felt that there wasn¡¯t much spirit in it. This was a magic tool.


    Hu Xian ¡®er read out a paragraph about the alliance, and it appeared on the scroll like a rule. After she finished reading, she pushed the contract scroll and it slid in front of Xia Ji. ¡± Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, we just need to agree in our minds and press our fingerprints together. Then, this contract will take effect. ¡®


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t believe this nonsense. He gently stroked the white leather scroll with his fingers and quietly sent his spiritual power into it. However, from the outside, it looked like he was carefully reading the contents of the alliance on the scroll. After a long time, he lifted his hand from the scroll and smiled.¡± No problem. Everyone has to pay and everyone has to gain. But can you represent the entire demon race? ¡±


    Hu Xian ¡®er said, ¡± My name is Hu Xian¡¯ er- I¡¯m from the White Fox Tribe. Although I¡¯m not the tribe leader, my seniority is not low. The alliance is the will of the entire Demon Tribe. It¡¯s just that Your Highness doesn¡¯t trust me, so I took out this contract. ¡± Thinking about it, I¡¯m really sad. Why don¡¯t we not sign it?¡±


    Although she said that, she wanted to grab the prince¡¯s hand and quickly drag him up.


    ¡°Sign it,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Aiya, then sign it.¡±


    Hu Xian Er instantly got up and with a flick of her foot, the contract scroll flew into her hand. Then, she instantlyy down in front of a red sandalwood coffee table and unfolded the scroll.


    Xia Ji sat opposite her.


    Hu Xian Er half-knelt on the chair, making it seem as if they were of the same height.


    The human and fox looked at each other, then slowly pressed down on the nk space below the contract scroll.


    The two hand sealsnded on the leather scroll. Then, the leather scroll suddenly shone brightly, indicating that the contract had been reached. At the same time, the contents of the leather scroll formed a fixed rule that was reflected in the minds of both parties. No one could vite it.


    But¡­


    Hu Xian Er suddenly giggled, gasping for breath.


    ¡± I forgot to tell Your Highness that this contract is not valid for both parties. Only the weak need to execute the contract with the strong. Apart from that, the weak also need to unconditionally execute all the ideas of the strong.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m weak, Miss Hu?¡± Xia Ji asked with a smile.


    Hu Xian ¡®er said, ¡± The strength here is not martial strength, not strength, not zhenqi, but spirit. Your Highness may have had a fortuitous encounter and possess great strength or magical equipment, but spirit is linked to age and experience. Even if it was enlightenment, a young man would not be able to withstand such a majestic spiritual impact.


    Speaking of which, His Highness was only seventeen, right? He was still a young man who had not experienced romance, nor had he ever been crazy, painful, or regretful. Did His Highness have that kind of mental power?


    Hehehe¡­


    Hu Xian Er giggled as she spoke. A huge white fox appeared behind her, and its spiritual pressure spread out, causing the foxes nearby to kneel down.


    Hu Xian Er¡¯s gentle voice rang out in the hall, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. My Monster Race is sincerely cooperating with you. Even if Your Highness bes my ve, I will still treat you well, hehehe¡­¡±


    Xia Ji smiled, and a terrifying pressure was suddenly released from his body, apanied by a pale red Buddha statue. The Buddha statue stood quietly behind him, its blurry face immersed in the darkness. However, the Buddha statue was much taller than the White Fox Dharma Idol opposite him, and it was now looking down at the huge White Fox.


    It was not over yet.


    Immediately after, another Buddha statue appeared behind Hu Xian Er. The three Buddha statues narrowed their eyes, revealing only a small gap. The gap was filled with indifferent light. The three Buddha statues surrounded a fox and looked down, like a high mountain suppressing a small demon.


    Hu Xian ¡®er was speechless.


    She suddenly lost her previous charm and shouted sternly,¡±You tricked me!¡±


    However, just as she shouted these three words, she felt a severe headache that seemed to tear her soul apart. It made her cry out in pain and she rolled from the chair to the ground, rolling in pain.


    Xia Ji grabbed the leather contract and put it in his pocket. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry. If the Monster Race is truly cooperating, I won¡¯t do anything to you even if you be my ve.¡±


    Hu Xian ¡®er was speechless..

 Chapter 46 - 46: 46. I Don ‘t Accept the Decree!

    Chapter 46: 46. I Don ¡®t ept the Decree!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, there was still some time before the new year.


    The dogfight between Sir Bi and Eunuch Mei yesterday was a warning to the others, so no one dared to act rashly. They all curled up and withdrew their subordinates.


    As a result, the rioters disappeared, and the streets of the Imperial City weed peace for the first time. There was less scolding and more mutual assistance. There was less chaos and more order.


    After dawn, the snow started to fall again.


    In the snow, a fast horse stepped through the south gate and entered the Imperial City.


    The rider rushed into the pce with an imperial edict.


    Seventh Prince, Xia Ji, ept the edict! ¡±


    The voice rang out in the hall, but no one answered after a long time.


    After a long while, a eunuch came over. ¡± His Highness is at the edge of


    Huaqing Lake. Come with me. ¡®


    The person who announced the decree did not say much. He followed the eunuch to thekeside on the east side. In a small pavilion at the four corners, a young prince in loose ck clothes was holding a carving knife and carving prayer beads. Beside him sat a very short, but extremely beautiful, charming pce maid.


    The pce maid was looking at His Highness resentfully?


    However, His Highness did not care about the pce maid at all. His entire body was filled with a strange Zen aura. This Zen aura caused his entire body to fuse with the wind and snow. He was carving with the carving knife in his hand.


    The wind and snow grew heavier, like thousands of white pythons swimming around the pce, but he was extremely quiet, especially his hands that were extremely steady and fast.


    The wooden beads were produced from his hand one by one and then put into the box. At this moment, there were already many wooden beads in the box.


    He calmed down. Since it was difficult to open the Divine Gate, he would search for the strange book.


    After piling up thousands of mountains and moving the mountains and soil, he did not believe that he could not reach the sky. If he could not, then it was not high enough!


    While strengthening the magic tool,


    Since the 108 prayer beads carved with the Tathagata Dhyana could turn into a 100-foot-long golden Buddha palm, then he needed to make 1,080 prayer beads now.


    Originally, he would be extremely tired after making twenty to thirty pills in one go. However, because of the two great gains in Thunder Sound Temple, his limit had increased. Now, he could carve forty to fifty pills at a time.


    1,080 grains represented 108 of the Ten Dharma Realms. The Ten Dharma Realms referred to the realms of confusion and enlightenment. They were divided into hell, evil spirits, beasts, Shura, the human world, heaven, sound, fate, Bodhisattva, and Buddha. They were the realms of confusion for ordinary people and the realms of enlightenment for saints.


    Xia Ji stopped when he sensed someone approaching. He turned to look at the imperial guard and the imperial edict in his hand. ¡°¡±Read it.¡±


    Only then did the Imperial Army soldiere to his senses. He was surprised to find that he was not dissatisfied at all. Although his hair had been dyed white by the wind and snow, just looking at this prince made him feel calm and peaceful.


    Thinking back to the great things that this prince had done in the Imperial Capital these days, this Imperial Army expert was almost unable to connect those things to the prince before him.


    However, he still unfolded the imperial edict and began to recite it.


    ¡°The Emperor has decreed that the Seventh Prince Xia Ji did not disappoint me and defended the Imperial City. This is a merit, but he caused trouble in the Imperial Pce and ignored the rules. This is a sin, and the merits and demerits offset each other.


    The people in the city are lonely and have no one to rely on. The prince does not want to appease them, but suddenly rises up and punishes them with a thousand cuts. This is an atrocity that leads to chaos. I hereby remove him from the post of Grand Marshal of the world¡¯s military forces. If you sincerely repent, when I return, you will carry a thorn in front of the city to beg for forgiveness.


    I¡¯m honored.¡±


    After the imperial edict was read, the Imperial Army expert looked at the prince in the pavilion and couldn¡¯t help but show some sympathy. He didn¡¯t know anything about fate. He only felt that the prince in front of him was very pitiful. He had clearly defended the Imperial City, but now the emperor not only wanted to deprive him of his credit, but also put all the me for the riot in the Imperial City on him, making him a venting point for the refugees. Then the emperor woulde back to clean up the Imperial City and win the hearts of the people.


    However, what could this prince do?


    The courage of an individual could notpletely surpass the group. In the past, the six-armed Asura King, who had the strength of a god, rebelled with the Red King. After his defeat, the six-armed Asura King was unforgivable for killing too many people, so he began to flee. During this period, the Asura King killed more than ten thousand pursuers, but in the end, he was killed in his sleep. The person who killed him was just a nobody in the Jianghu. It was because at that time, King Xiu Luo was already exhausted. A poisoned knife pierced through his eyes.lt stabbed into his face and pierced through his brain.


    Although the Seventh Prince was brave, he was still inferior to the god-like Six-armed Asura King. He had no other choice. Even if he was angry, there was nothing he could do.


    If he was a general, he might be able to enter the military after some training and be a powerful general. However, he was a prince and was born into an emperor¡¯s family. Was he lucky or unlucky? ¡°Your Highness, please ept the edict.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xia Ji said calmly.


    The Imperial Army experts who announced the decree and the eunuchs who led the way were dumbfounded.


    These two simple words shocked the two of them so much that they didn¡¯t know how to react.


    They had never seen anyone who refused to ept the imperial edict.


    ¡°Seventh Highness, His Majesty has already stationed 500,000 troops in the south. Many capable people havee to join him. They were originally prepared to counterattack Guifang and take back the Imperial City.¡±


    Now that His Highness had defended the Imperial City, His Majesty had sent General Nangong He to lead 30,000 vanguard troops into the Imperial City to stabilize the situation. There were still three days before the Imperial City arrived¡­You should ept the edict.¡±


    ¡± Ask him, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± If I go to the city gate and beg for forgiveness, will he dare toe and see me? ¡±


    The Imperial Army expert fell silent.


    The eunuch was also drenched in cold sweat. He had not expected His Highness to be so brave.


    ¡°Seventh Highness, if the emperor asks why, what should I say?¡±


    ¡°You may leave,¡± Xia Ji said.


    If the emperor still asked for the reason, then he wouldn¡¯t be the emperor. He had already pulled out all the favors and had no gratitude at all. Moreover, the death of his mother was definitely rted to him. What was the point of asking?


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The Imperial Army expert grabbed the imperial edict and left, then rode out of the city.


    Thekeside of Huaqing Lake regained its peace.


    Hu Xian ¡®er, who had been forced into a winter outfit, looked at Xia Ji strangely.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be so tough. I just don¡¯t know how long you canst. ¡±


    ¡°Speak properly.¡±


    Hu Xian Er: ¡± What are you talking about? I¡¯m already yours. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed as he prepared to punish him.


    Hu Xian Er hurriedly covered her head and screamed,¡±¡±No, no, no! Ah


    When the eunuchs, guards, and pce maids in the distance heard this mysterious voice, they hurriedly ran far away, not daring to listen carefully.


    ¡°Old fox, stop pretending.¡±


    ¡°The older a fox spirit is, the better their martial arts. Master, do vou want to give it a try? If you don¡¯t want to try, let me go. If you let me go, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    After saying this, Xia Ji continued to carve wooden beads. It did not take much effort to carve wooden beads. Then, he began to make prayer beads with Tathagata Dhyana.


    Powerful mental power condensed on the surface of the wooden bead through the interaction method of Tathagata Zen. The golden liquid appeared on its own, and the dragon swam until it left a deep swastika on the wooden surface.


    After making a prayer bead, he took another one.


    One after another, without stopping.


    Hu Xian ¡®er, who was about to say something else, stared at this scene with her mouth agape. She had already understood. This young prince was actually making magic tools, and he was making them so quickly?


    What did he think a magic tool was?


    Was it that easy to create a magic tool?


    The old fox could not help but fall silent again..

 Chapter 47 - 47: 47. Lonely City (1)

    Chapter 47: 47. Lonely City (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Xia Ji finished carving the 50 prayer beads, he felt a strong sense of fatigue rush into his mind. He stopped and strung the 50 prayer beads together with the original 108.


    Looking at these prayer beads, he could not help but shake his head and reveal a disappointed expression. It was too little. He could only make fifty at a time. He was still too weak after all.


    Turning his head, he saw Hu Xian Er looking at him as if she was looking at an immortal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Master, can you give me a bunch?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I only want the type with fourteen pills.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I can sell my body in exchange,¡± Hu Xian Er said pitifully.


    ¡°Seven days of fun.¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡±


    ¡°Oh ..


    Xia Ji thought about what the imperial guards had said.


    Great General Nangong He¡¯s 30,000 troops would arrive in three days?


    He took a sip of wine, wrote a letter, and wrapped it around the white eagle¡¯s w. This eagle was flying toward the northern camp. There was a special gap between him and Deng Jue, so he could mobilize it without the Tiger Tally.


    After releasing the white eagle, Hu Xian Er was lying on the table beside him, her charming face staring at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Master, I feel that it¡¯s better for me to guard the Imperial City. After all, those foxes and foxes are very mischievous. My foxes are skilled in charm and can also possess others. However, we cannot be discovered by others. Otherwise, we will invite a great disaster.


    Therefore, I have to be clean and realistic. I also have to teach those foxes a lesson. Mobilizing them before possession is also essential.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to stop for a while and stay in the pce. Don¡¯t go anywhere. The neers should also not cause trouble. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Fourteen prayer beads.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Bad guy, I only want fourteen.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    As long as Xia Ji was fierce, Hu Xian ¡®er would immediately cower. The mental punishment of the contract was too painful, and she didn¡¯t want to do it a


    second time. She also tried to break the contract, but she found that this young prince¡¯s mental power was unfathomable. She was already an old fox who had cultivated for hundreds of years, and her tail was almost growing out, but she still couldn¡¯t pry into the prince¡¯s mental limit, let alone break it.


    This prince¡­


    He was simply and god walking in the human world.


    Xia Ji took out half of a blue crocodile-shaped jade pendant from his bosom and waved his hand. Hu Xian Er¡¯s petite body twisted and brought her ear close to Xia Ji¡¯s lips.


    Xia Ji whispered a few words to the old fox, who was stunned for a moment.


    She looked at the prince with an even stranger gaze, as if she had seen a ghost. Then, she said resentfully, ¡± You¡¯re really a bad thing. ¡± Then, she quickly grabbed the jade pendant and turned into a gust of wind before Xia Ji could get angry. She was so fast that she disappeared into the snow in the blink of an eye.


    Xia Ji let out a sigh of relief and rubbed his brows. He then returned to the Sutra Library and began reading the books. As he finished reading, Skill Orbs were produced and stored in his Primordial Spirit. Unfortunately, they were all white or green. There were also some blue ones, but not many. There were no purple Skill Orbs.


    This was not surprising. At first, he thought that he had not seen any ¡± masterpieces so he could not produce high-quality Skill Orbs. However, during this period of time, he had read many books that contained philosophical thoughts, but they were still green and white Skill Orbs. This only meant one thing:The contents of the book determined the type of Skill Orb, but the book itself determined the quality of the Skill Orb.


    He still remembered that the Buddhist scriptures he had obtained,[Nine Yang


    Heart Sutra],[Unmovable Emperor Ming Body], and [Eighteen Prison Suppression Force], were all extremely ancient manuscripts and not ordinary scriptures.


    It seemed like finding an ancient book that contained supreme philosophy was the way to develop Skill Orbs.


    As he read, he pondered.


    In the evening, he felt that his spirit had recovered a little, so he continued to make prayer beads. He made another 50 beads in one go before stopping, so there were a total of 208 prayer beads.


    A voice came from behind him. ¡± Brother, did he send the general back to the


    City? ,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then Big Brother will definitely not agree to open the door, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is General Deng reliable?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked.


    Xia Jiughed.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have doubted the General¡¯s loyalty to my brother,¡± Xia Xiaosu said.


    ¡°No, you should be suspicious,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡± I thought he was reliable, but I know the Eighth Princess is up to something. ¡®


    ¡°Xia Qingxuan?¡±


    The image of a mysterious girl suddenly appeared in the Ninth Princess ¡®mind. That girl was only half a year older than her and a few months younger than her brother. ¡± I remember my brother praising her, saying that she was seventeen years old, but she knew heavenly literature and geography. Even the Great Si Ming of the Heaven Inspecting Bureau kept praising her, saying that she was a rare genius in algebra. ¡®


    ¡® I still have to praise her, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± She can predict the weather, seize the time, and send messages everywhere. The ambush I encountered at Leiyin Temple was probably her doing. ¡®


    The Ninth Princess said, ¡± The Eighth Princess and the Fifth Prince are biological siblings, just like you and me. Since she is making a move, then the Fifth Prince must not be idle either. However, the emperor is still here. Why are these two targeting us?


    She had recently read a lot of books about political tactics, so she thought about it and continued along this line of thought, ¡°Could it be that Tian Zi is using you and me as a test? Deliberately letting them go?


    Then ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the Second Princess and the Third Prince be partners? Both of them were born from Consort Wan. The Fourth Princess and the Crown Prince had the same mother. Now that the Crown Prince was dead, she was all alone.


    And the sixth prince¡­¡±


    At the mention of the sixth prince, she paused. This was a taboo name in the royal family because the sixth prince was too crazy. He was a monster who really went against the rules. He had long been removed from the royal family. Not only was he removed, but ck Water tform had even issued a warrant to capture him.


    Xia Xiaosu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been looking through the official files in the pce. There are many of these files. The emperor didn¡¯t take them with him when he left the capital. Then, I categorized them¡­¡± ¡°Help the demons sessfully possess the body?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Xiaosu hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡± If they don¡¯t master the habits, daily lives, and personalities of those officials, they might reveal ws. So, I¡¯ve let them learn again these few days. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. Those people do things by hook or by crook, and if I want to do something, I need to be even more unscrupulous than them. Those who obey us will be kept, and those who don¡¯t will be possessed.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I think ¡­¡± Xia Xiaosu smiled. ¡± I can¡¯t stand to see those refugees cry and suffer. I think that since the cmity ising, there will be more and more of them. If doing evil can protect many, many people, then I am willing.¡±


    Xia Ji caressed her hair. ¡± This is not evil. ¡®


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°This is a little girl¡¯s dream.¡±


    ¡°Big brother! ¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­

 Chapter 48 - 48: 48. Breaking Through the Formation (1)

    Chapter 48: 48. Breaking Through the Formation (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Xia Ji was wearing the Beast-faced Swallowing Constetion Armor, holding the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd in his right hand and 408 prayer beads in his left hand. He stood on the snow-covered eastern city wall.


    Xia Xiaosu was carrying a dagger and a prayer bead. She was dressed in a ck robe and holding a white plum oil paper umbre. She stood in the snow beside the Ninth Princess. Hu Xian Er was standing quietly beside the Ninth Princess.


    She had returned.


    The siblings looked at each other, their expressions exceptionally calm.


    Suddenly¡­


    The peace in the Imperial City was broken.


    Even though they were far away, they could still feel the earth shaking. It was as if there was a bolt of lightning approaching them from afar.


    The mighty cavalry came from afar, and the banners danced with the words ¡°Shang¡± and ¡°Nangong¡±.


    The city guard had already received the news and cheered excitedly, ¡± It¡¯s


    General Nangong! General Nangong is here! ¡®


    ¡°Open the city gates, open the city gates!¡±


    ¡°Wee, General Nangong!¡±


    It seemed that the war was over. The emperor¡¯s soldiers had returned to the Imperial City, and all the gloom had been driven away. No more refugees would starve to death or die of illness. Everyone would have food to eat, clothes to wear, and a house to live in. The Imperial City would return to how it was before the war. Everything was getting better.


    ¡°General Nangong!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty ising back!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great!! ¡±


    Some moners¡¯ who seemed to have rehearsed started cheering.


    Soon, a general with golden wings and iron helmet appeared at the city gate with his army. Nangong Hesheng was extremely tall and sturdy. He held a long-handled machete in his hand and suddenly shook it, shouting,¡± Seventh Highness, please open the city gates!! ¡±


    Retreat the 30,000-strong army 30 miles away, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± General


    Nangong, just bring a few trusted aides into the city. ¡®


    Nangong He smiled. ¡± I was ordered by the Emperor to lead troops into the city to stabilize the people. It was Your Highness who disobeyed the order. Does Your Highness want to rebel? ¡±


    He looked at the soldiers standing on the city wall and suddenly shouted, ¡°You want to rebel with His Highness? Hurry up and open the city gates!¡±


    His voice spread throughout the city¡­


    The moners¡¯ began to mor again. ¡°The emperor is benevolent, but the seventh prince is disrespectful?¡±


    ¡°This is simply disloyal and unfilial.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, open the city gates. His Majesty has already sent General Nangong


    He back. Our good days areing.¡±


    Under the instigation of some people, these voices spread through the streets and alleys. The source could not be found or touched, but the more they spread, the louder the shouts became.


    Nangong Heughed out loud. ¡± Seventh Prince, you¡¯ve only been guarding the city for a short time. The people have lost their hearts. Open the city gates quickly. What can you do with your strength alone? ¡± Do you think you¡¯re invincible just because you defeated a few alien races? Hahahaha!¡±


    Xia Ji stared at the 30,000-strong army. They were all d in majestic armor, like a ck cloud that was about to crush the city. As he looked at them, he suddenly had a strange expression.


    It seemed like¡­lt doesn¡¯t look very strong. Why don¡¯t we go down and fight?


    Previously, he had fought General Guifang and the Frost Giant. After that, although he had fought with the monks, he had actually fought with the eighty-foot-tall Golden Arhat. As for charging into the army formation, he had never done so. Now that he was wearing the demonic armor, holding the ck halberd, and had 408 prayer beads, he was much stronger than when he was in Thunder Sound Temple. Even if he failed, he would be able to escape unscathed.


    However¡­They all said that one person¡¯s strength could not fight against an army, but that was only when there was a Xuan formation. Xuan formations were obviously very rare things, and this Nangong He did not seem to have one.


    How about ¡­ Fight?


    If he didn¡¯t try, how would he know if the strength of one person or an army was stronger?


    Just as this thought appeared, it was out of control.


    He simted it in his mind again and realized that he was at most tired from fighting, but it did not look like he could be killed. The other party might have a magic weapon, but did he not?


    So, he nced at the Ninth Princess beside him.


    Xia Xiaosu nced in the direction of the city and heard the noise of the mob. She suddenly nodded at her brother, indicating that everything had been settled and there was no problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to break through the formation,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Xiaosu was stunned. She whispered, ¡± Brother, there are only 800 men of sacrifice who can charge with you. These men of sacrifice are all stuck at the critical point. They are carrying out their mission.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it alone,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Without waiting for Xia Xiaosu to speak, he looked down the city wall.


    At the foot of the city, the general wearing a double-winged iron helmet was stillughing. ¡°Seventh Highness, if I were you, I would definitely open the city gates. After all, you are the son of the Emperor. Although you have done something wrong, although you are cruel and arrogant, the Emperor is magnanimous. As long as you take the thorns and beg for forgiveness, then perhaps you can let bygones be bygones.


    Open the city gates quickly. You have no soldiers left in the city, and you are alone. If you weren¡¯t a prince, I would have ordered the city gates to be attacked. Wouldn¡¯t the city gates be broken in an instant?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at him and suddenly jumped down from the city wall like a ck meteor mixed with death energy.


    The ground shook.


    The cracked patterns spread out from his feet as he fell, like a huge spider web.


    The smoke and dust in the center of the pit dispersed, revealing Xia Ji. He raised his head, his ck hair dancing in the snow like a demon.


    However, his eyes were as calm as a Buddha.


    He raised his right hand, and the ck halberd seemed to sense its master¡¯s excitement. The ck demonic Qi was no longer concealed, and it curled up like a snake.


    He raised his left hand, and the four hundred and eight prayer beads faintly chanted Buddhist chants. Vaguely, hundreds of swastikas moved, like golden dragons winding and spiraling, but they were bound in the cage of the five fingers of the big hand, revealing only the dragon¡¯s eyes that were filled with divine might as they stared quietly into the distance.


    ¡°General Nangong, shall we have apetition?¡± Xia Ji asked lightly.


    When Nangong He saw this, he immediately lost all interest in fighting one-on-one. He rode his horse back into the formation, andyers of shield walls were erected. Sharp spears appeared between the walls, and then hurried footsteps could be heard. Soldiers with longbows were already in position, and behind them were armored cavalry.


    Nangong He obviously had his own way of managing the army. The army formation changed very quickly, turning into an iron bucket in an instant. It was like a steel monster standing in the wind and snow, unable to be broken.


    Standing in the army, he immediately felt safe, so heughed and said, ¡°¡±Seventh Prince, I know you are unusually brave, but so what? I advise you not to resist in vain. Otherwise, the emperor has given me an order.¡±


    ¡°What order?¡±


    ¡°Those who refuse to open the city gates will be killed without mercy!¡±


    Just as he said the word ¡°pardon¡±, he saw the prince walking over. Nangong He was stunned for a moment before he reacted and sneered, ¡°Your Highness is arrogant and conceited. Then you will suffer the consequences! Release the arrows!¡±


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The sound of countless gears being pulled rang out as arrows shot out from the crossbows. The already gloomy sky was suddenly filled with ck clouds. These ck clouds enveloped the prince who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. The arrows did not stop, and they shot out in session.


    Xia Ji looked up at the rain and saluted with his left hand. ck Buddhist light rose as the three-foot-long Ming King Dharma Form broke out of his body. His entire body doubled in size, reaching a height of nearly three meters.


    Ding ding ding ding ding!


    The arrowsnded on the Ming King Dharma Idol, but they couldn¡¯t even leave a mark on it, let alone break it.


    Xia Ji felt the rate at which his zhenqi was being consumed and realized¡­


    Extremely low consumption.


    After all, this was the first time he was trying to fight against ten thousand alone. He still held the necessary caution and said, ¡°Is that all you have?¡±


    In the army formation, Nangong He¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. He suddenly took out a ck nail, clenched it tightly, closed his eyes, and muttered something. Then, his eyes suddenly widened, and his spirit reached its peak. The nail was instantly activated, turning into a ck light and shooting toward Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji saw the ck light.


    He could sense that this was a magic tool.


    There was indeed a magic tool.


    He immediately became serious. Nine scorching suns broke out of his body and surrounded him, forming a secondyer of defense.


    The four hundred and eight prayer beads wrapped around Xia Ji¡¯s left hand suddenly disappeared. A vast Zen power burst out like a volcano. The prayer beads disappeared one after another and turned into an extremely ring golden light on his left palm, as if the sun was right in front of him.


    As he pushed out with his left hand, the golden light quickly expanded. When the ck light reached him, the golden light had just condensed into a golden Buddha palm that was 100 feet long.


    The Buddha palm collided with the ck light.


    In an instant, the ck light disappeared¡­


    The ck nail was pushed back by the powerful mental power, and the mental power within it was like a firefly hitting the sun and moon. How could itpete for glory?


    As a result, the ck light was instantly submerged. It lost all the characteristics of the magic tool and fell from the sky, bing an ordinary nail.


    The giant golden Buddha¡¯s hand continued to expand and move forward at high speed.


    It expanded to fifteen feet,


    ¡®ftventy Zhang.


    By the time it reached the first soldier, it had already be a huge hand that was 300 feet long.


    The giant hand mmed down, and the 1,000-plus soldiers immediately fell to the ground, their shields and weapons falling to the ground.


    The soldiers were suppressed by the Buddha¡¯s hand and could not move.


    Xia Ji pressed down with his left palm, and the Buddha¡¯s hand pressed down even further.


    Those soldiers did not even make a sound. They were frozen into statues. Then, they were blown by the cold wind and turned into ashes in the snow..

 Chapter 49 - 49: 49. One Rider Against Ten Thousand

    Chapter 49: 49. One Rider Against Ten Thousand


    Trantor: 549690339


    How big was a 300 -foot golden Buddha¡¯s hand?


    It was about the size of a small football field in his previous life.


    The Buddha¡¯s hand pped down, but nothing moved. The wind and clouds did not move. It only burned many negative karma. Which mortal was free of obstacles?


    The thousand soldiers blocking his path had already disappeared.


    The armor, armor, and weapons were all unharmed. Without the support of their inner bodies, they fell to the ground.


    The ¡®steel defense line¡¯ formed by the army seemed to have been torn apart by a ferocious monster, and a hole that was about 100 feet wide was instantly broken.


    Weng weng weng¡­


    Xia Ji heard the ck halberd in his hand let out a low hum, as if it wasining about why there was no blood.


    He bent his body slightly, and in the next moment, he rushed into the gap like a wild leopard. ¡°Shieldbearers form a mountain!¡±


    ¡°Spearmen, attack!¡±


    Nangong He held the three small gs in his hands and fiddled with them.


    In this world, the art of war was a very mysterious door.


    It can store the courage and morale of the soldiers in the g in advance.


    Then, in the great battle,


    As long as the g in themander¡¯s hand is not broken,


    The soldiers ¡®courage was not broken,


    Then, they would fight to the death.


    At this moment, under hismand, the soldiers formed into their own formations. Like metal monsters that flickered with a cold light, they weed the intruder.


    As Nangong He had lost his only magic tool, seeing the princeing at him menacingly, he urged his horse to retreat quickly to avoid the attack.


    At the same time, he grabbed a pair of long ck gs from the side of his horse and waved them. This was originally the task of the messenger, but he did not have the time to pass the order to the messenger. He did it himself. The ck gs crossed, meaning, ¡°Cavalry, get ready.¡±


    The Great Shang general¡¯s mind was racing. He had indeed been shocked by the huge Buddha¡¯s hand. Such a powerful Sense Bead magic tool was priceless in the Ghost Market and was extremely rare. No wonder the Seventh Prince could block Guifang. It seemed that he had obtained quite a fortuitous encounter.


    However, the more powerful the magic tool, the more it was passed down from ancient times.


    However, the spiritual energy in a magic tool was limited. After each use, it would dim a little. When it waspletely dim, it would be exhausted, and the magic tool would bepletely useless.


    Therefore, powerful spiritual artifacts were mostly used as a deterrent. They were used as a form of ¡°bnce¡±,¡±stop loss¡±, and ¡°deterrence¡±. They were used as a form of weight to make people think about whether they could withstand a counterattack before they became enemies.


    Therefore, the confrontation between the higher-ups was still between soldiers and swordsmen, and the use of those terrifying magical artifacts was very rare.


    After all, everyone had their own considerations and would not go overboard.


    Unlike this prince, who directly used such a powerful magic tool to attack the soldiers?


    He really didn¡¯t know how precious a magic tool was, yet he still treated it as a consumable!


    ¡°I can only hope that Guifang has used up this magic tool many times before.¡±


    Nangong He could only pray silently.


    Xia Ji had already stepped into the battle formation. Soldiers from all directions raised their shields in front of him. He was surrounded by countlessyers of soldiers, and they were getting closer and closer.


    The young prince grabbed the end of the ck halberd with one hand and danced around his body with a strange strength. With a wuwu sound, it turned into a ck circle that was more than ten feet long. However, the iron shield was also extremely thick, like a city wall.


    Every time he swung, a section of the city wall would bepletely overturned. However, after overturning a section, more would surge up.


    The spears behind the steel shield wall shed with cold light. They tore through the air and stabbed at him from all angles.


    Xia Ji danced back and paused for a moment. His palm had already expanded eighteen times, withyers of circr patterns. The Hundred Ghosts Parade Dharma Idol¡¯s hand had grown evenrger.


    Bang!


    The giant hand that had formed a Dharma Idol gripped the ck halberd tightly again.


    The shocking suppressive force seemed to have crushed the surrounding snow!


    He clenched his fingers tightly, producing a soft popping sound as if he was crushing the air.


    With a single swing, the surroundingyers of shield walls turned into toys, like building blocks, and were sent flying into the sky. ng! ng! ng!


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! Cl


    The shield formed a mountain of ovepping peaks.


    Man became the tide of metal.


    However, the mountain was constantly being destroyed.


    The tide was sent flying.


    Blood sttered in the midst of the battle. The ck halberd in Xia Ji¡¯s hand danced like a demonic dragon. Demonic Qi surged without any concealment. Blood turned into a trickle from the ground and a red spring from the sky, rushing toward the tip of the halberd.


    The Demon soldiers had received the ¡®nourishment¡¯ and were glowing with a demonic luster. They looked like hungry monsters that were feasting on food. The ck light was shining brightly, and the sharpness of the point of light was increasing as the blood gathered.


    As they charged, another extremely thick shield wall pounced over.


    Xia Ji took another step forward. His shield had already be a mountain, blocking the way. He stepped up the mountain, and the shield mountain immediately faced the sky. The spearmen crouched down, and their spears pierced towards the young prince like the earth.


    He stood on Shield Mountain, took another step, and flew up several hundred feet.


    Amidst the blood, Xia Ji held the ck halberd in his hand, and his Nine Suns True Qi surged. Nine rays of sunlight rushed toward the tip of the halberd.


    He was also a human. If he was not protected by genuine Qi or force, he would die if his heart or neck was pierced by a spear. In this world, no one could withstand the sharp edge of a sword with their body except for using Qi or martial arts. Even some gods in ancient myths had their heads cut off in their sleep and abandoned the method of Qi. It was a joke to talk about immortality.


    The light rose to the highest point.


    The nine suns merged into one and the sun shone!


    In an instant.


    An extremely powerful force that contained the power of suppression and burning gathered on the ck halberd.


    The tip of the halberd shone with an extremely bright light. It made people feel as if the sun had suddenly appeared in the snowy sky. The snow was still there, but the light was boundless.


    The shieldmen could barely look at him.


    The brilliance and pressure from the gap in the shield mountain had already crushed the morale of the soldiers in the steel castle.


    No matter how strict their training was, or how determined they were to die, in the face of such power, they were stillughable.


    On the battlefield, it was either life or death.


    Those who follow me live, those who block me die!


    In an instant, the power had already crossed hundreds of feet in the sky andnded on the enemy who was confronting him.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Like a burning meteor falling to the ground, Shield Mountain was torn apart.


    The airwaves were like thousands of foreign beasts that came with the meteor. As soon as they touched the ground, they pounced wildly in all directions, biting the lives of ordinary people.


    Shield Mountain copsed.


    The hundreds of soldiers in the center were sent flying in all directions by this attack, and the violent true energy had already taken their lives.


    ng!


    The demonic halberd smashed heavily on the ground. The figure thatnded on the ground like a demonic godnded in the rolling fire fog and snow. The blood of hundreds of rivers gathered towards him again.


    Dang dang dang dang dang!


    The surrounding soldiers were only hit by the flying corpses and stopped.


    The corpses inside were flying out, and the soldiers outside were still squeezing in.


    Only the prince in the center of the empty space was empty, with only a river of


    At this moment¡­


    The cavalrymen had already assembled.


    The iron-gray torrent was like a river flowing into a river, gathering together. The three thousand cavalrymen held their Zhanmadao, like a monster that was ready to push forward with its fangs bared. The monster¡¯s body flickered with a terrifying metallic luster.


    ¡± Charge, prepare!! ¡±


    Nangong He shouted loudly. He hid at the back andmanded his deputy generals, who in turnmanded the army to block and encircle that person.


    The more he looked, the more shocked he became. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t seen peerless and fierce generals before, but it was the first time he had seen someone so fierce.


    However, no matter how fierce he was, he shouldn¡¯t be able to block an army. The might of heaven was like a tsunami and a tornado, and it would also end at some point, let alone humans.


    Legends were also humans. When their strength was exhausted, they would die.


    Nangong He was shocked and kept retreating. He held the small war g that contained the morale of the soldiers tightly in his hand and carefully observed Xia Ji¡¯s energy consumption.


    The prince wanted to charge at him, but the army was also moving with him.


    As he charged forward, squads and squads of soldiers rushed forward to block and encircle him.


    The soldiers were constantly moving.


    The cavalry was thest to be reorganized.


    Nangong He looked at the terrifying Seventh Highness, who had obviously used up his energy several times, and then looked at the prayer beads on his left hand, which seemed to have dimmed. He thought for a moment and resolutely used thest of his power as a sharp knife.


    The three thousand cavalry was the force he had left behind to determine the oue.


    ¡°Cavalry, charge!¡± Nangong He roared. Kill them!¡±


    With amand, the drums began to beat. The shield mountain split apart, revealing thend that had turned into blood and fire behind it. The demon god was in the center.


    Da da da da da da!


    The earth shook for dozens of miles.


    The giant iron-colored beast turned into a ck torrent that could destroy anything. All the soldiers wore iron helmets and stared at the prince in the center with sharp eyes.


    As they charged, every single horseman was reduced to a speck of flesh, and every single squad was reduced to the veins of the beast¡¯s flesh.


    Looking down from the sky, the 3,000 cavalrymen were like rolling thunder. They were like the giant hands of gods that had been clenched into iron fists. This punch was violent and unparalleled as it smashed toward Xia Ji!


    The strength of an army!


    It transformed into a punch!


    However, Xia Ji seemed to have been waiting for this punch.


    Smoke and dust filled the air, and heavy snow flew in the air. It was like the clouds that had yet to disperse. He stood in the clouds that had yet to disperse.


    Every thought seemed to freeze.


    ¡°Life ising, death is going, rebirth, Tathagata.¡±


    After the faint voice, a 300-foot-long golden Buddha¡¯s hand appeared. It was as if the sun had broken through the clouds. The clouds were bright, and the golden light was silent. It did not provoke anything and did not stir up dust. It formed a sharp contrast with the iron-gray, thunder-like ¡°giant fist¡± that was shaking the earth and rolling the snow into a dragon.


    The giant fist and the Buddha¡¯s hand collided in the middle of the battlefield.


    The Buddha¡¯s hand pped down.


    The fierceness of the giant fist suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    The fire burned the sins.


    With a single p, he had killed two thousand people.


    However, the 2,000 fast horses werepletely unaware of it. They were still carrying the 2,000 empty armors and charging forward. They suddenly didn¡¯t realize how terrifying the Buddha¡¯s hand was.


    Nangong He¡¯s eyelids twitched as he watched. His face waspletely pale, and his divine soul was also shocked. However, he suddenly gritted his teeth and roared,¡± This kid is only made of flesh and blood after all. He has consumed a lot of energy. Kill him! ¡±


    The remaining 1,000 cavalrymen did not stop their charge. Behind the 2,000 empty horses, 1,000 Zhanmadao were raised, shining with a cold light! The demonic prince looked at the oing horses and jumped up, sitting on one of them.


    He followed the flow of power and charged out of the shield soldiers ¡®encirclement. After pulling away, he circled around and charged at the remaining cavalry.


    From a high vantage point, it looked like an epic painting, with blood as ink and fire as brush, outlining this shocking battle..

 Chapter 50 - 50: 50. Betrayal

    Chapter 50: 50. Betrayal


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pa da.


    Pa da.


    Pa da da.


    He held the halberd in his right hand, but his left thumb was always plucking the next prayer bead.


    The vortex of blood gathered from the ground and surged, turning into streaks of ck-red demonic light that surged toward the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd. The arm that was holding the halberd seemed to be entangled by thousands of demonic snakes.


    The arm suddenly lifted, and the Hell Dharma appeared.


    Xia Ji urged his horse and charged at the thousand cavalry.


    The distance between the two sides rapidly shortened.


    A strong wind blew in his ears, and the prayer beads moved violently.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm as he saluted with his left hand. The ck Buddhist light of the ?tha Dharma burst out from his body.


    A three-foot-long Buddha¡¯s body,


    Holding a ck halberd, He pointed ahead.


    An instantter¡­


    One person and a thousand cavalry collided fiercely.


    He grabbed the end of the halberd and waved it with his strength. He used the most brutal force to draw a big circle that was like opening the sky. Circle after circle, wherever he passed, armor would be shattered, waist cut, and even people and horses would be sent flying. The radius of the big circle was expanded by the flying blood in the snow. Looking down from the distant city wall, one could only vaguely see red and ck dahlias blooming.


    The two sides rushed to the end and only stopped after a thousand meters, leaving behind a pile of corpses.


    The cavalrymen pulled on their reins, and so did Xia Ji. There were already more than a hundred corpses between them.


    Xia Ji slowly turned his horse around, and the cavalry did the same.


    Second Charge.


    The massacre continued.


    And this time, another hundred people died along with their horses.


    Xia Ji turned his horse around again. Every crack of the Beast-Face Consecutive Armor was filled with blood. With a calm expression, he shook his arm again, and the blood turned into a python that coiled around the halberd. A low cry that sounded like a baby¡¯s movement came from the Vicious Weapon, and it was screaming crazily in satisfaction.


    Kaka ¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s body suddenly fell down. It turned out that his steed couldn¡¯t withstand the recoil of the two impacts and knelt down.


    The young prince did not mind. He jumped off his horse and looked at the cavalry in the distance.


    In this battle, he had already killed more than 4,500 people. Now, he had used up a lot of his strength and Genuine Qi.


    On the opposite side, although the eyes of the cavalrymen behind their heavy helmets were still filled with killing intent, there was still a lot of shock.


    The two sides faced off¡­


    ¡± This kid is at the end of his rope. Stop him! ¡±


    Nangong He didn¡¯t know what to say. If it wasn¡¯t for the war g in his hand, this troop would have copsed a hundred times.


    At this moment, he could only hope that the Seventh Prince had exhausted his strength.


    Xia Ji listened to the voice and looked at the thick formation in front of him, which was surrounding him.


    However, he did not move.


    He silently felt his current state.


    Although he had consumed a lot of energy, he could still return.


    The remaining strength could still be used for another charge.


    Thus, he suddenly turned around and pretended to walk towards the Imperial Capital. His movements slowed down a little, showing a weak appearance.


    When Nangong He saw this, he suddenly felt hope again. He didn¡¯t care if this was an act or not. He hurriedly urged his horse forward and pushed forward while presiding over the front line. He couldn¡¯t let this prince, who was almost exhausted, return to the city.


    Under hismand, the formation turned into a huge crane wing and flew towards the target in the snow.


    Before he came here, he had already understood from some of the officials in the city that there were very few soldiers that the prince could use in the entire Imperial City. In other words, as long as he was trapped under the city, no soldiers would go out to support him and wee him back to the city.


    Then, at this moment, even if he had to use a pile of flesh and blood, he had to kill him. Otherwise, there was no need to fight.


    The machete in Nangong He¡¯s hand shook violently as he roared, ¡°¡±Kill!¡±


    However, as he approached, the originally ¡®weak¡¯ Xia Ji suddenly stopped.


    While he was still in shock, Xia Ji took a deep breath and turned around.


    He took a step forward and revealed his Dharma Power.


    Bang!


    The ground beneath his feet rumbled incessantly, and the nine suns rose into the sky, circling around the vigorous figure that looked like a demonic dragon.


    Da, da da, da da da¡­


    It was extremely fast.


    Like lightning, it moved close to the ground.


    Like a long saber covered in scorching light, it shed thousands of feet away in an instant. The battle line was torn apart, and the ¡± steel monster ¡± blocking the way was cut in half. The soldiers who rushed forward crashed into the rocks like a flood and flew wildly to both sides.


    Nangong He felt his heart stop beating, and he couldn¡¯t even breathe. However, he was still a general. When the light exploded, he quickly turned around and fled. He couldn¡¯t care less about being surrounded.


    One chased and one fled. It was said that they werete, but in fact, only a few seconds had passed.


    Xia Ji closed the distance of several miles in a very short time, and the soldiers and horses between the two were directly pierced through by the surprise attack.


    Nangong He¡¯s face was ashen, and his previous calmness hadpletely disappeared. He only cared about running away.


    But Xia Ji had already caught up to him.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the snowy forest ahead. Arge g with the word ¡± Deng ¡± fluttered in the wind.


    The leader was wearing armor. When he looked up, there were already many forehead lines on his eyebrows, and his eagle-like eyes had manyplicated expressions.


    When Nangong Heyi saw this army, he actually charged into it.


    And this army actually split up and allowed him to enter.


    Nangong He panted loudly from the army. ¡± My head! Is my head still there, still there?¡±


    As the voices faded, many shieldbearers stepped out. Layers of iron shields formed a tall mountain, protecting the generals behind them. The shieldbearers were the brave warriors of the Red Leopard Battalion. These warriors gripped their weapons tightly and looked at the prince who was walking towards them as if they were looking at a ghosting from the battlefield and walking in the human world.


    However, Xia Ji stopped and looked at the old general before him. He said quietly, ¡°¡±You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Deng Jue sighed softly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°The Eighth Princess came to find me,¡± Deng Jue replied.


    Xia Qingxuan? ¡± ¡°Is this the saying of destiny again?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t actually believe in these things,¡± Deng Jue said. ¡°Even if I did, Your


    Highness had already changed his mind when he was guarding the Imperial


    City. However, the eighth princess¡­She actually has the awakened Supreme


    Heavenly Mirror. This mirror can reveal the future.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that the future is already set?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Fate is like the gxy. Only the major idents will be like the explosion of stars, leaving behind brilliant brilliance.¡±


    Fate is like water, changeable and changeable.


    However, the brilliance was like a broken valley thaty in the future and could not be reversed.


    The Supreme Heavenly Mirror did not reflect fate, but these extremely bright lights¡­


    The eighth princess showed me a light, and His Highness was in that light.¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Deng Jue let out a long sigh. ¡± His Highness has killed countless people. His corpses are like mountains and his blood flows like oceans. However, he was imprisoned on the Heavenly Divine Pir and suffered all kinds of pain and torture. Then¡­


    He couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Deng Jue said, ¡± The Eighth Princess said that Your Highness is the greedy wolf in the killing tribtion and also a lone star. At the end of the killing tribtion, you are destined to¡­¡± It would turn into ashes.


    This old man is not a treacherous person, and I don¡¯t want to see Your Highness like this.


    Therefore, I would like to ask Your Highness to leave this troublesome ce.


    This time, the Eighth Princess came to find me. If I didn¡¯t agree, someone else would havee. If someone else came, they would definitely not let Your Highness off. Even if Your Highness is brave and unparalleled in the world, and can defeat an army, two armies, three armies, what about more? Your Highness, can you keep fighting?¡±


    Nangong He, who had already joined the army, said angrily,Deng Jue, whose side are you on? ¡±


    Deng Jue ignored him and said, ¡°I just want to give Your Highness a choice.¡±


    With His Highness¡¯s power, he could bring the Ninth Princess out of the Imperial City.


    If you hide in one ce, who can find trouble with Your Highness?¡±


    Deng Jue! ¡± Nangong He roared. ¡± The Ninth Princess has already decided on a marriage alliance! How dare you!! ¡±


    Deng Jue still ignored him and continued, ¡°Your Highness, if you think that what I did was wrong, my family is still in the city. Your Highness, you can use that child Kong Chan and the Deng family to threaten me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Who can imprison me?¡± Xia Ji asked back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I only have one question. Have you betrayed me? If he betrays, then he¡¯s an enemy. If he doesn¡¯t, then capture Nangong He.¡±


    Xia Ji waited for three seconds, but Deng Jue did not move.


    Xia Ji raised his ck halberd from afar. ¡± Our friendship is over today. I¡¯ve forgotten about the words ¡®If the prince can return, my Deng family will only obey the prince from now on¡¯. I¡¯m tired today, so I¡¯lle out tomorrow and kill you as well.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Today¡¯s battle had consumed a lot of energy, and the Deng Family Army had twenty-five thousand men in front of him, with another twenty-five thousand men surrounding them. It was enough for this charge.


    ¡°Deng Jue!¡± Nangong He said angrily. Charge forward and surround him from both sides. We can¡¯t let him catch his breath! Otherwise, you and I might die tomorrow. This kid is extremely strong!¡±


    Deng Jue watched for a long time before he suddenly shouted, ¡± No one is allowed to chase! ¡®


    After saying this, he sighed heavily and jumped down from the horse. He pushed away theyers of shields and took off his helmet. He threw it to the side and chased after the figure.¡±Your Highness! Your Highness!¡± Xia Ji didn¡¯t turn back. He continued walking forward.


    Deng Jue fell to his knees in the snow.


    ng!


    The sword was unsheathed from his waist and ced horizontally on his neck.


    Deng Jue raised his voice and said, ¡± Your Highness, it¡¯s this old man¡¯s disloyalty that owes you. Your Highness, you don¡¯t have toe and take my head tomorrow. Today, this old man will return this life to Your Highness. ¡®


    Without waiting for anyone else to save him, he shed his sword horizontally and cut open his neck. Blood gushed out, but he remained kneeling like a statue. After his death, the Deng Family Army naturally belonged to Deng Gongjiu. At this moment, the burly man rushed out and knelt in front of his father who hadmitted suicide.


    These few days, his father had been in the wrong. However, since his father had made the decision, he was prepared to bear the reputation of disloyalty and injustice together. However, he did not expect his father to use his death to apologize. His heart was extremelyplicated, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He really owed His Highness. He had agreed to be loyal, but he had changed sides before the battle.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stop walking or turn his head. He said in a faint voice, ¡°¡±You knew that I would lose and die if you followed me. You have a son, a granddaughter, and a family. You were worried that if you angered me, your family would be in danger, so you killed yourself and begged for mercy?


    If a person walked on the edge of death once, they would cherish the opportunity to live. You left death, infamy, and guilt to yourself, but you hoped that your family could live on.


    However, can¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    Pa.


    Deng Jue knelt down, propping himself up with both hands, and kowtowed heavily in the direction of the figure. He maintained this posture, and hisst heartbeatpletely disappeared.


    Xia Ji paused. ¡± Deng Gongjiu, what do you think? ¡±


    The burly general said, ¡°Your Highness is right. It¡¯s my Deng family who has let Your Highness down.¡±


    But his father did not lie.


    If Your Highness wants to take the Ninth Princess away, I will protect her with my life.¡±


    Xia Ji let out a breath and said softly, ¡°¡±Run for your lives.¡±


    After saying that, he did not stop and quickly moved forward.


    Deng Gongjiu was confused.


    He didn¡¯t understand what the words ¡®Seventh Highness¡¯ meant.


    Was he swearing that he could defeat 50,000 soldiers by himself? Suppressing all kinds of riots in the Imperial City by himself?

 Chapter 51 - 51: 51. Snow Wind Imperial City (1)

    Chapter 51: 51. Snow Wind Imperial City (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nangong He¡¯s army retreated, and so did the rioters.


    He had captured many people, but he could not get any information from them.


    Therefore, Xia Xiaosu asked the guards to interrogate some of the captured rioters, but it was only for show.


    He also ordered the men of sacrifice to keep an eye on the fleeing rioters and remember the people they met and their appearances.


    Then, he let the little foxes go to the noble area far away from the riot site to keep an eye on them.


    A gentleman would not stand under a dangerous wall. If he wanted to stay out of it and control the overall situation, he had to stay out of the dust.


    If the mastermind behind the scenes ordered the rioters to riot next to his residence, then it was very likely that he would be involved in the dispute.


    Of course, it was also possible for others to do the opposite.


    However, Xia Xiaosu could tell the character of the mastermind from the way he had manipted the situation.


    Once the mastermind appeared, the fox would seize the body.


    During this period of time, the foxes had been reading the dossiers and memorizing every day. They no longer wanted to memorize. If they could not memorize anything just because they possessed the body, they were willing to possess the body.


    Xia Xiaosu arranged everything methodically¡­


    This was a game of power. Without a dark and meticulous heart, one really couldn¡¯t y this game.


    The princess, who had returned, felt an indescribable peace in her mind. Darkness and power did not seem to be so terrifying.


    She tidied her long hair and walked towards the city wall.


    The snow was falling lightly. Without an umbre, the snow fell on her hair and eyebrows.


    Her eyes showed a kind of tranquility that was simr to her brother. Her brother had been chanting scriptures for nearly three years, and she had also listened to scriptures for nearly three years. She had been restrained for three years, and she had been submissive for three years.


    For three years, he had lowered his head in despair and stood on tiptoe by the edge of death. What was there to be afraid of?


    She had asked herself this question many times, so she was not afraid anymore. Life and death depended on the speed at which she pulled out the dagger and stabbed it into her chest.


    She raised her head and stepped onto the city gate tower.


    Hu Xian Er followed closely behind him in her cloak.


    Looking down from the battlements,


    It was a bloody battlefield with heavy snow falling.


    Xia Ji¡¯s armor was stained with blood, and he was returning with his ck halberd.


    The army behind him had already retreated.


    Xia Xiaosu took a deep breath and bit her lip. Looking at her brother covered in blood, she asked the soldier beside her, ¡± How was the Seventh Prince¡¯s victory? Are you injured?¡±


    The soldier did not answer. He stared at the God of ughter who had returned from the city with his mouth agape. His mind was filled with shock. Such an unparalleled posture made him wonder if he was in a dream.


    Xia Xiaosu did not mind and asked another soldier, ¡± How was the Seventh Prince¡¯s victory? Are you injured?¡±


    The soldier was also in a daze. Hu Xian Er snorted coldly, ¡°The princess is asking you a question.¡±


    The soldier was shocked and only then did he react. He turned around and knelt on the ground. ¡± Princess, please forgive me. I only cared about the


    Seventh Prince.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°The seventh prince is able to fight ten thousand people with one horse. Each time he uses his Buddha hand, he kills over a thousand people. He goes back and forth as if he has entered a deserted ce. He is indeed a killing god on the battlefield, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    However, General Deng has returned and joined forces with General


    Nangong. He wants Your Highness to open the gates and surrender. ¡®


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s expression changed. She tried her best to remain calm, but her eyes could not help but sh with anger.


    The Deng family¡­


    His elder brother had sent him to the northern camp because he had trusted him and wanted him to lead the only army protecting the Imperial City. Yet, he had let down this trust!


    She clenched her small fists that were hidden in the long sleeves of her ck clothes.


    When he looked back, he saw the wind and snow turning into dragons, and the figure walking in the blood river turning into a python was full of loneliness.


    Her heart ached, but she also felt proud and heroic.


    My heart aches for my brother to go out alone.


    The proud elder brother won alone.


    a heroic elder brother, one man is worth ten thousand.


    So what if there were ten million people?


    His elder brother, alone with a halberd, was pressing down in front of the city. It was as if he had covered the outside of the Imperial City with both hands, and not a single soldier could break in. Such boldness was truly shocking!


    Phew


    She exhaled.


    She pped her hands on the cold city wall and shouted,


    ¡°Open the city gates!¡±


    His voice was still a little tender, but it was already very powerful.


    With amand, the voice spread outyer byyer, and the east gate slowly opened towards the triumphant prince.


    Xia Ji took off his armor.


    I went to the Cloud Pce,


    After lighting up 10,000 sandalwood incense sticks, the nine dragons spat out water. The gurgling water and clouds covered his strong body.


    He did not ask about the rioters in the city.


    Because Xia Xiaosu told him not to worry about the city, so he was not worried.


    He grabbed the prayer beads at the side and slowly moved them. There were


    408 prayer beads, but after using them twice today, they were much dimmer. Especially after using them for the second time, the prayer beads almost went from ¡± slightly dimmer ¡± to ¡±pletely lost their luster. ¡®


    He thought for a moment, then raised his hand and formed a seal with his fingers. The seal slowly pressed down on the prayer beads, and his mind


    explored them.


    Pa da¡­


    He plucked off a prayer bead, then activated the Buddhist will of Tathagata and poured his spirit into the bead tentatively.


    This prayer bead was made by himself, so there was no reason why it could not restore its luster.


    As his fingertip touched it, the golden liquid under the prayer beads suddenly appeared and lingered on the dried sunken wood surface. It was like a defeated dragon suddenly regained its vitality and circled around his fingertip to reappear in the shape of a swastika.


    When the timing was right, Xia Ji raised his finger.


    Just as he was about to put the prayer beads back, he heard a slight cracking sound.


    He looked sideways.


    The arm ring of the swastika was no longer smooth. It was showing tiny cracks, and the cracks were getting bigger and bigger. The golden liquid was seeping into it..

 Chapter 52 - 52: 51. Snow Wind Imperial City (2)

    Chapter 52: 51. Snow Wind Imperial City (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After more than ten seconds, the prayer beads let out an unbearable groan.


    Pa!


    The beads shattered from the inside.


    It split into a few pieces and fell on the warm water surface of the Cloud Sky Pool. It flowed forward along the impact of the dragon saliva until it hit the end of the water flow.


    He had failed.


    He did not mind. He put the prayer beads aside, put his hands on the pillow, emptied his mind, and leaned back.


    Every inch of his skin was washed by the warm water. The water contained precious spices that could calm one¡¯s mind and recover one¡¯s mental and physical strength as quickly as possible.


    Xia Ji rested for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn before reaching out to take the leather contract. He pointed at the contract and a line of information was transmitted into it.


    Come and see me. I¡¯m in the Cloud Heaven Pce.


    Hu Xian ¡®er, who was apanying the princess, received the message. At this moment, the enemy army had set up camp and there was no riot in the city. It was considered a calm between storms. Hu Xian¡¯ er let the little fox, who had turned into a pce maid, continue to protect the princess while she entered the pce with the princess¡¯s token.


    Pushing open the door, he saw a man bathing in warm water in the misty mist. He could also hear the sound of the nine dragons spitting water.


    Hu Xian ¡®er¡¯s eyes moved, and ck smoke exploded. She instantly changed from winter clothes to summer clothes. Her red silk dress wrapped around her delicate body, and her short skirt was immeasurably short. Her lotus-like calves stepped on the jade floor of the Cloud Heaven Pce. With a reluctant expression, she teased pitifully, ¡°Master, please¡­Please be gentle with Xian Er.¡± Xia Ji ignored her dirty words and said directly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk about magic tools.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡­¡± I want to talk about it in the pool.¡±


    ¡°Come down with your clothes on.¡±


    ¡°My clothes will get wet¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s all your skin and bones. Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh .


    Hu Xian ¡®er stepped into the hot spring of the Cloud Heaven Pce and let out a sigh offort. This emperor of the mortal world really knew how to enjoy life. The calming spices in the water contained many precious herbs that could instantly soothe the tense skin and rx the tense mood.


    Hu Xian Er followed the smell and saw that the leftmost dragon head of the nine dragons was slightly twisted. This calming spice came from it. She then swept her gaze over the other eight and asked curiously,¡±Master, are there eight kinds of spices? Each one has a different effect?¡±


    She paddled away and rose into the air. She squatted on the nine dragons and tried to turn the other dragon heads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t twist it.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Hu Xian Er said, but her hand was not obedient. She was a fox, and foxes were famous for being entric. Not only did her feet slip, but her hands also slipped.


    However, before she could twist it, a few water droplets shot up from the water and hit her palm heavily.


    Hu Xian Er felt a pain on the back of her hand, as if she had been electrocuted. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of ¡°Ouch!¡±. She knew that this was a warning, so she quickly retracted her hand, feeling a little wronged.


    ¡± The royal family is extravagant, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± The spices hidden in the other eight dragon heads aren¡¯t anything good. ¡±


    Hu Xian Er¡¯s eyes lit up as she listened¡­


    ¡°Master, what is that bad thing?¡±


    Seeing her like that, Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to discuss further with a vixen. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk about magic tools.¡±


    Only then did Hu Xian Er obediently sit in the pool and pour out all the information she knew. ¡°Magical artifacts, the powerful ones mostlye from ancient ruins.


    A magic tool contained mental power. Once this power was exhausted, the magic tool would be an ordinary item.


    However, different mental powers required different carriers, such as prayer beads, bottles, bells, gs, and even flowers and feathers ¡­


    As for the use of magic tools, they could not be used continuously. After each use, they needed to quietly recuperate for a period of time before they could be used again.


    Since the master was the creator of the prayer beads, the nurturing time would be faster.


    And the better the material of the magic tool, the shorter the time needed to nurture it.


    However, no matter how much it was nourished, the material would still be corroded.


    For those who are not the creator of the magic tool, the efficiency of nurturing is very low. Moreover, it only dys the time of death of the magic tool.¡±


    The old fox had lived for hundreds of years and was naturally knowledgeable. He knew these things.


    Xia Ji thought about it and roughly understood that the Sense Beads had dimmed because he had used them continuously.


    The reason why the prayer beads were broken was because of the agarwood¡¯s material. It could not withstand such a violent second infusion.


    He also knew that the Buddha Zen was suitable for prayer beads, the Dipamkara Zen was suitable formps, and the Maitreya Zen was suitable for kasaya.


    Hu Xian Er understood the man¡¯s thoughts very well. Just by seeing her master deep in thought, she understood what he was thinking, so she continued to speak.


    ¡± There¡¯s no definite answer as to the best material to make the prayer beads, but it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary item from the human world. All of this requires luck and coincidence. My fox n has hidden a good piece of wood. It¡¯s magma wood. Wood burns when ites into contact with fire, but this wood has the five elements of fire affinity and can withstand high temperatures. It¡¯s a very rare species. I¡¯ll go and apply for it and ask the next batch of demons to bring it over to Your Highness. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    She bit her lip.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I want to try opening those eight dragon heads,¡± Hu Xian Er said.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Hu Xian Er giggled coquettishly. Her master was still a young man. Although he had the spirit of Buddha, he still had a youthful side.


    ¡°Oh right, Master. I found Queen Guifang the day before yesterday, but I identally found out about it. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know..¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53: 51. Snow Wind Imperial City (3)

    Chapter 53: 51. Snow Wind Imperial City (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­


    Night fell in the Imperial City, and it was still snowing tonight.


    In the wee hours of the morning, rustling sounds could be heard from the streets. The sounds gathered into a huge wave that crashed directly at the city gate. Xia Ji was not asleep. He listened to the noise in the distance.


    ¡°Open the city gates and wee the army of justice!¡±


    ¡°Quickly open the city gates!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to rebel with that cruel prince?¡±


    Rebellion will result in the death of all your family members. The Seventh Prince is selfish. He is a member of the royal family, but we have rtives. ¡±


    ¡°Milords, open the city gates quickly.¡±


    The voice had been ¡± rehearsed ¡°, and every word carried a strong bewitching meaning. The guards on the city wall, who were not very firm to begin with, were even more confused at this moment.


    Xia Xiaosu stood in front of the city gate and shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be instigated by others. Please believe me, okay?¡±


    When the crowd saw the princess, they took a break for a while. This princess was the only royal noble who had set up a porridge shop, built a hut, distributed quilts, and provided relief to the refugees. No matter what, the ninth princess stood here and stopped them, asking them to believe her. These people were still willing to stop talking.


    ¡°Ninth Princess, may I ask what the Seventh Prince wants?¡± someone asked. ¡°Your Highness is brave, but if you don¡¯t open the city gates, it will cause us trouble.¡±


    If it was in the past, Xia Xiaosu would only think that these people were right. If she and her brother wanted to change their fate, why should they drag others into it? But now, she did not think so. She had things she wanted to do, and her brother had things he had to do. So, they had to do it.


    Therefore, she only said, ¡°Please believe me¡­¡±


    However, there were still rioters hiding among the people. A soft sound of a blowgun could be heard amidst the hustle and bustle, and an obscure light shot towards Xia Xiaosu from the crowd.


    Before the princess could make a move, a fox-like pce maid beside her had already raised her hand and waved it, scattering the cold light.


    The mob roared.


    ¡°Hypocrite!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few bowls of porridge. Can it buy the lives of our entire family?¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe her?¡±


    ¡± The Ninth Princess has a good idea! ¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, do you really think we¡¯re fools? Everyone, ignore her and charge over together!¡±


    The voices rose and fell, and if one were to look carefully, it would be difficult to distinguish them. These people were very good at hiding in the crowd. As soon as they finished speaking, they would retract their heads and change their positions.


    Xia Ji sat in the darkness, so he could naturally hear the sounds from afar. However, he only let out a soft breath and continued to recuperate while using his mental power to nourish the prayer beads.


    Before the war, his sister had once looked for him and told him seriously that he didn¡¯t need to care about the matters in the city, so he didn¡¯t care.


    In front of the east gate, the wind and snow continued. The princess¡¯s face was immersed in the darkness. The voices of the rioters came to her ears, but her expression was calm. Then, when these voices were about to reach the peak, she suddenly pped her hands. She pped her hands softly.


    But strangely,


    Every time she patted, the moring in the crowd lessened.


    After three ps, the mob that was charging at the south gate had be much smaller.


    After five more ps, the moring hadpletely disappeared.


    Dressed in patched clothes, the men of sacrifice mingled with the crowd and stared at the rioters who had been chasing them during the day. The princess¡¯s p was the signal.


    Once the signal was given, they immediately used their daggers to cut off the heads of these rioters.


    Soon after, the men of sacrifice also started shouting in the crowd.


    ¡® Ungrateful viin. Without the princess¡¯s mercy, you would have starved to death on the streets! ¡®


    ¡°I am more willing to believe in the princess than Daniu!¡±


    ¡® No one is better than the Ninth Princess! ¡®


    ¡°Think about it carefully. Other than the princess, who else really cared about us? The Ninth Princess is a benevolent female Bodhisattva!¡±


    ¡® I represent all the poor people in the west of the city to support the ninth princess. Whoever causes trouble will be theckey of the powerful! ¡±


    ¡°I saw these people secretly running to the noble¡¯s house to get the bounty.


    They are traitors!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, we are all refugees¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I saw you eat the fish and meat of the rich and powerful. If you really didn¡¯t eat it, then quickly cut open your stomach and prove your innocence. If there¡¯s no fish in your stomach, then you didn¡¯t eat it!¡±


    ¡°Kill him, he¡¯s a traitor!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat¡­He really didn¡¯t eat it! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, do you really think that life will get better after the soldiers outside enter the city? If you have the ability, let them send over a thousand carts of food first. If they send it over, I might admit that my days are really good.¡±


    The sound waves fell to one side.


    The moring voice was filled with a strange bewitching wind.


    Xia Ji, who was listening from afar, couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He remembered that Xia Xiaosu had been writing something at the table a few days ago. He had gone over to take a look, but she had blocked him with her hand, her face red.


    This was probably it.


    This sister of his was actually biting the tip of a pen and seriously studying the ¡®verbal skills¡¯ of the rioters. Now, she was even more aggressive and paid them back?


    This woman¡¯s eighteen transformations were awakened overnight.


    When the masterminds heard what Little Su had arranged, they wondered if they would vomit blood.


    There were now three groups of people in the crowd.


    People who did not know the truth and were easily bewitched.


    The soldiers of sacrifice disguised themselves asmoners.


    A mob arranged by the nobles.


    The men of sacrifice shouted the lines that the princess had asked them to memorize in advance while looking for the ¡± rioters Whoever spoke would immediately go up and stab them..

 Chapter 54 - 54: 51. Snow Wind Imperial City (4)

    Chapter 54: 51. Snow Wind Imperial City (4)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ¡± rioters ¡± also wanted to resist, but at most, they knew how to fight. How could these men of sacrifice who specialized in killing peoplepare to them? Gradually, these rioters became silent.


    When they heard those familiar words, they simply could not believe their ears.


    But this was not the end¡­


    During this period, the Ninth Princess had been holding back and was investigating the rioters. She pulled out the carrots and brought them out of the mud. The men of sacrifice had already followed the rioters. Even if they did not speak, the men of sacrifice could find them and kill them.


    A strange atmosphere was present at the scene. The refugees who had rushed to the city gate were suddenly ¡°influenced¡± by the princess who had stepped forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them! You¡¯re all citizens of the Imperial City! Each and every one of you is important!¡± Xia Xiaosu shouted.


    But¡­


    The agitated ¡±moners ¡± no longer listened to her words. They crazily ughtered the rioters who had long memorized their faces. The othermoners were also infected by the princess and began to lean towards the other side.


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the scene and thought back to the days when she had set up a porridge shop, but was insulted and thrown stones by these mobs. She sighed softly.


    Since ancient times, true feelings could not be retained. Only tricks could win people¡¯s hearts.


    Good and evil was only the end, but the process was victory and defeat.


    Only the winner could decide whether to be good or evil.


    Turning her gaze, she suddenly turned her body and disappeared into the darkness. A few fox-like pce maids followed closely behind her.


    The current situation was chaotic, and such a clear attack was not in line with the methods of the person behind the scenes. If it were her, she would definitely divert the east and attack the west. She would pretend to open the east gate to attract attention, but in fact, she would open the other gates to let the army outside the city enter.


    And this city gate, ording to the geography, it was easy to deduce that it was the south gate.


    Today was her chance to prove herself.


    She would not let her brother bear it alone again.


    At this moment, the south gate¡­


    One of them was wearing a bamboo hat and ck clothes. He was like a ghost in the night as he moved quickly in the wind and snow. As he ran, the wind and snow did not taint his body. Soon, he arrived in front of the stone house where the city gate guard was.


    The room was guarded by the men of sacrifice arranged by Xia Xiaosu, but the man in ck blended into the darkness. With a raise of his hand, he spat out a force in the air. Before the man of sacrifice could make a sound, five sharp fingerprints appeared on his head. Blood and brain matter were frozen just as they were about to flow out.


    After clearing the four men of sacrifice, the man in ck came to the door of the stone house and knocked on the door with the agreed secret signal. He said in a low voice,¡±Time¡¯s up.¡±


    The candlelight in the stone house was instantly extinguished, and a ck figure walked out from the door. The two of them climbed up the city wall, and then four armored soldiers ran towards the city gate, preparing to quietly open the city gate.


    However, they did not seed.


    Because in front of the city gate, the Ninth Princess was sitting on a wooden chair with her legs crossed and her chin resting on her hands. Beside her were six charming pce maids.


    Seeing the armored soldier walk over, the two pce maids at the front immediately pulled out their long sabers and greeted him. The saber light cut through the cold wind like a white silk. In the midst of the twists and turns, the two pce maids had already rolled behind the armored soldiers like a gust of wind. Before the four of them could see anything clearly, their heads fell to the ground.


    Soon.


    On the city wall, the man in ck suddenly raised his eyebrows and his expression changed drastically. He turned into a cold whirlwind and rushed down the city. The Ninth Princess patted the armrest and four pce maids stepped out into the darkness to meet him.


    At this moment¡­


    Outside the city, the east was also attacking the south. The army gathered outside the east gate and took advantage of the snovvy night to bluff. The elites were all gathered at the south gate. Once the gate opened, they would rush into the city.


    Further away.


    In the darkness of the snowstorm, the outline of a huge human figure shed.


    And these silhouettes were already close.


    Xia Ji ate three catties of beef and drank a jug of fine wine. He grabbed the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd and walked into the darkness of the Snow Wind Imperial City..

 Chapter 55 - 55: 52. Divine Martial (1)

    Chapter 55: 52. Divine Martial (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Ten ¡­ Nine ¡­ Eight .


    In the middle of the night, there was a dim light on the street, and snow was falling.


    The young prince carried the halberd and walked on the empty path.


    A lonely shadow was illuminated by thentern and cast on the snow that was getting deeper and shallower.


    He counted down in boredom and quickly walked towards the city gate.


    At this moment, in arge mansion.


    Grand Secretary He Wenfeng¡¯s eyes were rolling. Every time there was a big battle, his body would not move, but his eyes would roll around.


    ¡°Diverting the east and attacking the west, and working together with the


    South City Guard, then using the twenty-ninth on the Heaven Ranking, Huang Jing, as a sharp knife to knock on the door, we should be able to seed, right?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. With Hero Huang¡¯s movement technique and strength, no one in this city can stop him except for the Seventh Prince. ¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The officials and nobles were all nervous. Tonight was a crucial battle. Once the city gates were opened, the 50,000 strong army would be able to enter the city. If they couldn¡¯t, they might be discovered.


    They had specially arranged for the rioters and even some trusted men of sacrifice to charge at the east gate in order to attract the other party¡¯s attention and let Huang Jing finish his work in one go.


    Then ¡­


    Had Huang Jing seeded?


    The dignitaries clenched their fists, paced back and forth, panted heavily, or looked out of the door from time to time.


    Outside the door, the cold wind and snow hit the door. It was almost the new year, and after the new year was spring. Before the spring flowers bloomed, this was destined to be the coldest moment.


    Huang Jing was ranked 29th on the Heaven Roll. He was an abandoned disciple of a certain Daoist Sect and had sold his body to a powerful family. In such cold weather, his strength was actually the most suitable to disy because the cultivation technique he cultivated was the famous Nine Yin Heart Sutra.


    Nine Yin cultivated the eight meridians of the human body and one aperture of the heavenly spirit. It was said that when one cultivated to the highest level, it would be arranged ording to the Nine Pces, transforming Nine Yin into Origin, taking the way of heaven and earth, and achieving infinite things with limited things. Therefore, those who cultivated Nine Yin Heart Sutra had two characteristics:


    First, the true qi was cold and could be released from the body.


    Secondly, his zhenqi recovery speed was faster than other mental cultivation methods.


    Of course, Huang Jing hadn¡¯t reached the stage of ¡± Nine Yin Returning to Origin ¡°. Otherwise, he would have a Dharma Form and stepped out of the Heaven Roll to prove his legendary name.


    Even so, he had already cultivated to the eighth level. The eighth level of zhenqi and martial arts techniques had allowed him to achieve the 29th ce on the Heaven List.


    Now, the 29th on the Heaven Ranking walked down from the city wall in ck. He nced sideways at the four headless soldiers and then at the four pce maids who weed him. Finally, his gazended on the city gate.


    In front of the door, the princess rested her chin on her hands and crossed her legs, looking at him in the darkness.


    Huang Jing also looked at the princess, and the corners of his lips suddenly curled up. I didn¡¯t expect the Ninth Princess, who lives in the pce, to have such insight and courage. I¡¯m really surprised. ¡®


    Xia Xiaosu could sense how powerful the person was and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to surrender.¡±


    Huang Jing burst intoughter. He suddenly stopped and stood with his hands behind his back. His figure flickered in the darkness. His body kept ¡°shing¡± in the faint light, shing ovepping afterimages. Each of these afterimages could be real or fake, and he could split into seven in an instant.


    This was the martial technique of the Nine Spiraling Shadows.


    Therefore, although he was standing still, he was already in a state of extreme movement. The Nine Yin and Nine Yang Heavenly Scroll was all true qi, and the Earth Scroll was a supporting technique. Not only did he practice true qi, but he also learned several strange moves of the Earth Scroll.


    The Sky Piercing w from before and the Nine Spiraling Shadows were both among them.


    ¡°If your brother was here, I would have turned around and run. But with you here and the few little monsters around you, do you really think I can be persuaded with just a few words?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°The general trend has already been set. If this Huang wants it, I will be blocking the general trend and will definitely be crushed into pieces. Therefore¡­Princess, please move aside.¡±


    ¡°Everything depends on one¡¯s actions. What is the general trend? Since when is it a person from the martial arts world to give me pointers?¡± Xia Xiaosu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This situation made her very ufortable. She and her brother just wanted to live well, so what? If one day she controlled a great power, she would definitely brag about her brother every day.


    She looked at Quan Dao. He only knew how to create momentum, but he didn¡¯t know the general trend.


    However, Huang Jing did not say anything. His afterimage had already erupted with extreme movement. In an instant, he turned into seven afterimages that could not be identified and pounced towards the four pce maids.


    Before the afterimage arrived, the wind and snow had already turned one-sided.


    The airflow danced wildly, turning into a cold wind that swept across the area. As the ck-robed man attacked, it pped towards the opposite side.


    The chilly wind was so cold that it seemed like it could even blow away one¡¯s soul.


    Although the four fox demons were proficient in transformation techniques, possession techniques, and charm techniques, their cultivation techniques were ultimatelycking due to the limitations of their race.


    The power wascking, but the speed was extremely fast. With four sounds of drawing the saber, four cold lights shed past and shed at the seven indistinguishable afterimages.


    Since there was only one true body among the many afterimages, then the rest would naturally be broken with a sh, so he could just sh directly.


    The air current of the de was extremely fast. It cut through the air and made a tearing sound.


    Each of the seven afterimages suddenly made a move at the same time. Their hands formed ws and grabbed at the des.


    Pa! Pa, pa, pa!


    Four consecutive sounds.


    Four pairs of ck hands had already grabbed four knives.


    Crack.


    The saber was actually shattered.


    Every afterimage was real?


    At the same time, the other three shadows did not stay idle. They attacked the pce maids during this pause.


    Bang!


    Apart from one of the pce maids, the other three cried out in surprise and flew into the air. There was a w mark on their chests, half a finger deep. Their flesh had been frozen by the true energy, revealing a pale rotting flesh.


    This was the same wound as some of the people in the Bi Daren¡¯s house.


    In one exchange, the saber shattered and three of them were seriously injured.


    The remaining fox demon pce maid who was not injured quickly stepped back and ced her broken saber in front of Xia Xiaosu to protect her. The other two fox demons also hurriedly drew their sabers.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The seven afterimages merged into one again.


    This was the Nine Spiral Shadows recorded in the Nine Yin Earth Scroll. When cultivated to the extreme, one could produce nine shadows. There were many ghost shadows, and it was difficult to distinguish between real and fake. It was impossible to guard against them.


    Huang Jing was ranked 29th on the Heaven Roll, so it was normal for him to have such strength. At this moment, he took a step forward. His afterimage was still in ce, but he was already a few meters closer to Xia Xiaosu.


    The faint voice seemed to be mixed with the wind and snow, filling the sky. His body was like his body, constantly ¡°shing¡±. Every step he took, there were seven shadows.


    The three fox demons protected Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡± You dare to hurt me?! ¡± the princess suddenly shouted.


    Huang Jing smiled. ¡± I don¡¯t dare to hurt the princess, but I still dare to open the city gate after killing a few little demons. Is there anyone here who can stop me? ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Because he sensed someone walking toward him from the street behind him.


    As an expert on the Heaven List, he was extremely sensitive to experts.


    At this moment, he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    He only felt that the person behind him was extremely terrifying.


    The vigorous true energy was being released without restraint.


    He didn¡¯t turn his head, but he felt that the frozen and snowy Midnight Imperial City weed a zing sun that roamed the mortal world.


    The scorching sun was right behind him, and the Yin Qi around him seemed to be about to be baked to the point of dissipating.


    At this moment, Huang Jing already knew who the person was.


    He had lost the courage to move forward.


    No, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to take one move.


    Perhaps the person who had just arrived didn¡¯t know it himself, but in this world, the people of Jianghu had already given this new legend a name.


    Number:


    ¨C -Prince Shenwu.


    Like a god, the most powerful, the royal family,


    Unfortunately, he was a deviant person.


    At this moment, Huang Jing¡¯s back was facing the new legend. This legend should not have appeared here. Countless thoughts shed through his mind, but in the end, he settled on one word.


    Flee!


    Run!


    As soon as he thought of this, he immediately took action. Seven afterimages instantly exploded. One went east, one went west, one went south, one went north, and the remaining three went southeast, northeast, and southwest respectively.


    It was as if ghosts scattered in all directions, extremely fast.


    However, why did Xia Ji need to distinguish?


    So what if his true qi and figure were real?


    So what if the illusion was ten times or a hundred times more realistic?


    Dipamkara Zen, the first meeting of Longhua, all light is like amp, themp is thew, where themp is, it breaks all illusions, all illusions, wherever the light reaches, it burns all delusions.


    Therefore, he could draw the monk¡¯s heart and destroy his Zen with just a few strokes by using tea as ink and a coffee table as cloth.


    Therefore, Dhyana Dipankara had already revealed the truth of the seven afterimages.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and threw it away. A scream came from the darkness, and all the afterimages disappeared. The ck halberd, which was only 1.8 feet long, nailed a body of flesh and blood to death. It continued to fly higher. It was as if a demonic dragon had rushed into the sky and bitten its prey.


    Pa da.


    The ck halberd stabbed the corpse into the ground.


    Huang Jing died.


    Xia Ji walked up to the Ninth Princess and asked gently, ¡°¡±Are you alright?¡± Xia Xiaosu turned her head away from him.


    It was as if all the nning and maniption of the people¡¯s hearts were child¡¯s tricks. In front of her brother, she became a child who broke her promise again.


    If her brother hadn¡¯te, the city gates would have opened and she would have failed.


    Xia Ji chuckled and rubbed her hair. ¡°¡±Well done. Leave the rest to me..¡±

 Chapter 56 - 56: 53. Closing the Net (1)

    Chapter 56: 53. Closing the Net (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The rioters gathered at the eastern gate were ready to leave, but with the departure of the ninth princess and the shift of the men of sacrifice, another wave of rioters rushed out.


    ¡± Although the princess is kind, it¡¯s still better to live like before. Let¡¯s open the city gate. ¡®


    ¡® An imperial city with the emperor is a good imperial city. A day with the emperor is a good day! ¡®


    ¡°No one wants to rebel. We are, and so are those guards. As long as we rush over, they will definitely open the door!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    These rioters had been arranged in batches in advance. Although they were strange troops that attacked the south, they could also turn into real troops at the critical moment. The changes of strange and positive forces were like the changes of yin and yang, endless.


    The refugees who were charging forward were already dizzy. When they heard these words, their thoughts immediately changed. They began to rush toward the city gate in an even stronger flood. This time, they had to break through the city gate and wee the army of justice outside!


    However, at this moment, the entire ground suddenly trembled.


    The sounds of fighting erupted outside the city.


    Although the rioters charging into the city couldn¡¯t see it, they could feel that a great battle had urred. They suddenly fell silent.


    On the city wall, the patrolling soldiers suddenly cried out in rm.


    ¡°Guifang! Frost Giant!¡±


    ¡°Frost Giant!¡±


    ¡°So many, so many!¡±


    These nightmarish words rushed into the hearts of everyone present, instantly awakening their fear and causing them to quieten down.


    In the copper basin, the mes were zing, illuminating the frightened faces of the patrolling guards.


    In the distance, the silhouettes of small mountains were appearing.


    The 50,000 strong army of Nangong He and the Deng family were thrown into disarray by these intruders. Although they were shocked, they did not copse immediately. Instead, they quickly formed their forces to counterattack.


    The path of war and the path of martial arts were both cultivation.


    And the art of war was not simple.


    Martial artists trained their bodies, trained their muscles and bones, and broke through their meridians to produce true qi.


    Peak Of Perfection affected the world, thus revealing the Dharma Idol.


    The general, on the other hand, used the army as his body and the soldiers as his bones, muscles, flesh, and blood. He used the art of war to stabilize his morale.


    Once he had mastered the Art of War, if he had the opportunity, he could ask the Profound Bearing Formation Disk to manifest the supreme Weapon Soul Dharma. From then on, he would be invincible in the battle. Anyone would be defeated by such a terrifying Weapon Soul Dharma because the Weapon Soul Dharma and the Warrior Dharma were not on the same level.


    However, most of the people in the martial arts world were afraid of monsters who had mastered the art of war and held the Xuan Formation Disk. Therefore, they were not famous at all. Unless they decided to leave the mountain and join the army, they would always hide their identity, or hide in the mountains or in the downtown area.


    Because monsters like them, once they left the mountain, they could not turn back and could not live a normal life. The oue was either high power or a bad death. Thetter was often the case because although they were the sharpest de, no one could tolerate them.


    Although Nangong He and Deng Gongjiu weren¡¯t tiger generals, nor were they monsters, they were still people who had trained in the proper art of war.


    Although there were many military schools, morale was a must.


    Therefore, almost every existence that could be called a general was good at using a mysterious method to ¡°stabilize¡± Qi.


    ¡°Calming Qi¡± was the foundation of ¡°Gathering Qi¡±.


    ¡°Gathering Qi¡± could turn into a force or even a shadow.


    And the formation disk could turn this force into a soldier soul dharma.


    If it weren¡¯t for his ability to stabilize his Qi, Deng Jue and his 50,000 men would have copsed long ago. Nangong He¡¯s 30,000 men had also lost 4,500 men to Xia Ji.


    This was the reason why they did not retreat.


    Martial artists were stronger.


    The army was naturally stronger.


    The 50,000 strong army began to form a formation.


    The shield mountain has be a wall,


    The soldiers running around were like armored pythons, and the spears were fangs that grew out of the python¡¯s body.


    The pythons coiled around the giants, trying to tear apart these huge prey.


    The archers gathered, and the small square formations upied a slightly higher position, firing from time to time.


    Nangong He¡¯s cavalry had almost been wiped out by Xia Ji, while Deng


    Gongjiu¡¯s cavalry had quickly gathered, ready to charge at the crucial moment.


    They all thought that this was just a surprise attack from the Frost Giants scattered around.


    However¡­


    They soon discovered something terrifying.


    In fact, he could see it as long as he raised his eyes.


    Small mountains emerged from the hazy ice and snow, and their original outlines became more substantial. The shadows hidden in the wind and snow turned into dark blue giants. The leader of the giants was ten meters tall, followed by five to six meters tall giants. The wind and snow wrapped around their bodies and formed huge armor.


    In this snowy weather, the Frost Giant¡¯s strength increased several times. The snow was the home ground of these Mythical species. In a battle on their home ground, let alone one against a hundred, ordinary soldiers could not even break through their armor.


    Even if Rollo stood in the middle of the battlefield with his mace in a daze, and the soldiers surrounded him and shot at him, the most they could do was shatter the frost armor around his body. At most, they would leave a few white spots on his skin. Even if an expert broke his skin and caused a wound to appear, it would be useless because the deep blue blood would instantly gush out and heal the wound, and then recover at an unbelievable speed.


    The surprise attack of 3,000 Frost Giants, in this weather, although it was not a crushing blow, it was still a one-sided attack. Every time Rollo brandished his mace, he would send the group of armored soldiers around him flying..

 Chapter 57 - 57: 53. Reaping the Net (2)

    Chapter 57: 53. Reaping the Net (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Armored Python was soon sted into pieces.


    The soldiers in the Imperial Capital were dumbfounded.


    Previously, there were only nearly a hundred Frost Giants, and they had almost broken through the western city gate. Now, there were so many giants in front of him¡­


    They began to tremble.


    They could only draw their bows and arrows, but no one dared to attack.


    At this moment, they remembered the prince.


    At this moment, the mobs who were preparing to attack the city gate finally regained their memories. They finally remembered who had repelled these giants.


    If not for the Seventh Prince, would the Imperial City have been able to hold


    Could they survive?


    How could they shout, ¡± The Seventh Prince is cruel and heartless, disobeying the imperial edict ¡± and ¡± So what if the Ninth Princess is kind? ¡±


    Xia Ji walked to the corpse of the man in ck and pulled out his halberd.


    Huang Jing¡¯s body instantly shriveled up a little because his blood essence had beenpletely absorbed by the demonic halberd.


    Thump ¡­


    Thump thump¡­


    Xia Ji held the ck halberd in his hand and felt the strange ¡± fetal movement. ¡±


    It was as if there was a heartbeat hidden in the metal body of the demon halberd. The heartbeat was curiously imitating his heartbeat. This made him feel a wonderful sense of unity. It also made him feel the impulse of the demon halberd. It was the impulse to crawl out of the darkness and try its best to open its eyes and see the world.


    When Xia Xiaosu heard about the battle outside the city, she led the three uninjured fox pce maids up to the city wall. The moment she saw the city guard, she did not say anything and one of the pce maids directly cut off the traitor¡¯s head.


    The princess walked to the edge of the battlement and watched the battle in the distance.


    It was the battle between King Kong and the giant python.


    However, the giant python was constantly being consumed, but it could not even break through King Kong¡¯s armor.


    Although it seemed like they were evenly matched, the higher they stood, the clearer they could see.


    It was only a matter of time before the 50 ,ooo Great Shang soldiers were defeated by the 3,000 Frost Giants. No matter how hard Nangong He and Deng Gongjiu tried, it was useless.


    Suddenly¡­


    One after another, huge footprints suddenly appeared on the snow-covered ground below the Imperial City.


    The city guards looked at the strange footprints and before they could react, they felt the city wall shake. The few soldiers standing in front lost their bnce and fell off the city wall due to the huge shock.


    The brazier also fell down.


    Liu Huo was blown into the sky by the strong wind.


    In the fire, the appearance of a few Frost Giants was immediately revealed.


    In the snowstorm, their ability to hide their tracks was extremely strong¡­


    Unknowingly, they had already reached the city gate!


    The soldiers guarding the city shouted in horror,¡± Giant attack! Defend the city!


    This shout stunned all the soldiers and the rioters below the city. They felt their blood freeze as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    These soldiers had been discussing earlier that the defense of the Imperial City was mostly due to the contributions of the soldiers who had died, and the Seventh Prince was just a lead. It was reallyughable for him to be so arrogant.


    These soldiers had been thinking of doing their jobs. As long as someone came to charge through the city gates, they would not stop them too much.


    But now, they were all panicking.


    The east and south gates were attacked by the giants at the same time. In the city, on the city walls, all kinds of panicked voices sounded.


    ¡°The giants are here! Defend!¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick! What aboutrge-scale siege weapons? Why didn¡¯t you move it up the city wall?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to open the city gates¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we open the city gates and wee General Deng and General


    Nangong into the city to defend the city together?¡±


    ¡® Where¡¯s the Seventh Prince? Quickly invite the Seventh Prince to battle! ¡±


    At this moment, in arge residence in the Imperial Capital, the nobles were panicking.


    ¡± The city gate hasn¡¯t opened yet?! ¡± ¡°Huang Jing has failed. He is dead¡­¡¯


    ¡± What?! ¡±


    ¡°The Frost Giants are attacking¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are these damned alien races attacking again? Didn¡¯t they get beaten back once? Damn it! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Lord Wang, this is all your fault. If not for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! How can you me me? If you had¡­¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, what should we do? This time, there is no retreat route that the emperor has arranged for us¡­¡±


    Escape from the west gate. After you escape, go south. I¡¯m very familiar with that area. ¡®


    Feeling the earth shaking and the mes of war flying, as if the city was about to fall, this group of hidden nobles finally felt true fear. Last time, it was within their expectations, but this time, it was unexpected. In other words, this time¡­He would really die.


    ¡°Grand Schr, make a decision!


    He Wenfeng was still calm. He tapped his fingers on the table and nced at the group of dignitaries in front of him. He suddenly pped his hands, and two hundred axemen rushed in from outside the door. Dozens of axemen guarded the door and windows, and the rest rushed directly to the dignitaries. Then, without wasting any time, they raised their hands and shed down. In the midst of confusion and cursing, the room was filled with blood.


    Not long after, those nobles fell into a pool of blood, leaving only one person with a calm expression standing. The axemen walked past him but did not attack him.


    He Wenfeng looked at the man and smiled. ¡± Lord Wen, a mob can conspire with you, but not with you. They can share happiness, but they can¡¯t share hardship. You should understand, right? ¡±


    ¡°The secret passage leads to the east gate. The east gate is already sealed.¡±


    ¡® I lied to them about the secret passage, ¡± the Grand Schr said with a smile.


    ¡± The real secret passage leads to the west. ¡±


    The man had aplicated expression and sighed heavily.


    The Grand Schr said loudly, ¡± Lord Wen, there is no right or wrong in this world. There is no good or evil. Do you think I don¡¯t understand those principles? ¡±


    What was the point of saying human words to people, talking nonsense to ghosts, and lying through one¡¯s teeth?


    Wouldn¡¯t the winner be king and the loser be bandits?


    How many fools in this world would not use their cleverness and remain untainted?


    Since you¡¯re standing here, you must have the responsibility to continue walking. You¡¯re still young, and this old master was like you when I was young. Let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t have much time left, don¡¯t let this old master look down on you.¡±


    After saying this, he pped his hands again. Then, more than a dozen people walked out from the darkness. These people were all dressed in noble clothes. Their bodies were not much different from the dead nobles. Some of them even looked simr to him and Lord Wen.


    The Grand Schr carefully looked at his colleagues lying on the ground and seriously carried out thest stab. After making sure that everyone was dead, he looked at the two hundred axemen and said indifferently, ¡°¡±Follow the n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to die for you!¡±


    The two hundred axemen each rushed into a small room at the side, each taking kerosene, and then quietly sneaked out of the Grand Secretary¡¯s


    Mansion. They walked towards the chaotic Imperial City and began to set fire!


    mes lit up.


    More chaos.


    Then, the dozen or so men of sacrifice dressed in noble clothes quietly walked out, pretending to escape, heading towards the north gate.


    After doing all this, the mansion was dead silent.


    The Grand Schr brought Lord Wen to the study room behind the screen. He pushed open the mechanism, and the bookshelves shifted, revealing a dark secret passage that led downwards.


    Just as the two of them were about to enter, the door of the study room suddenly opened, and giggles came from outside.


    ¡°Daren is really ruthless in doing things. He doesn¡¯t reveal a single drop of water.¡±


    The Grand Schr narrowed his eyes and turned his head. What entered his sight was a young girl with bare feet stepping on the threshold. The young girl was wrapped in a red silk dress and was 1.1 meters tall. She was looking at him charmingly.


    ¡°I have been looking for you for a long time, hehehe..¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58: 54. Test (1)

    Chapter 58: 54. Test (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In front of the secret passage, the moment Lord Wen saw the girl, he had already reached out and grabbed the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°What are the chances of winning?¡± the Grand Schr asked softly. Lord Wen narrowed his eyes and stared at the girl who was only about 1.1 meters tall- He shook his head. indicating that he was not sure-


    This girl gave him a very terrifying feeling.


    The Grand Schr didn¡¯t waste any time. He raised his hand and pped at a mechanism on the wall. However, as soon as his hand moved, he felt his heart move. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at the girl in front of the threshold. With this look, the hand that was hitting at the mechanism stopped.


    Hu Xian Er¡¯s eyes were like silk as she asked,¡±Sir, am I beautiful?¡±


    The Grand Schr¡¯s heart began to beat wildly, and his eyes were filled with confusion. He lost his mind and began to walk toward Hu Xian ¡®er uncontrobly.


    Patter, patter, patter ¡­


    A gust of demonic wind suddenly blew, and the candles in the house were extinguished. Many ck shadows appeared behind Hu Xian ¡®er, and those ck shadows exploded into ck smoke. One of them had already pounced on the Grand Secretary.


    Lord Wen was Huang Jing¡¯s junior brother, and he was also born in the Daoist Sect. How could he not understand the appearance of such a dense demonic aura?


    ¡°Demon!¡± he roared. Sin!¡±


    As he shouted, his right hand instantly released the hilt of his sword and quickly grabbed the back of the Grand Secretary. His left hand swiftly took out a piece of yellow paper from his waist and muttered something. The yellow paper instantly exploded and drowned out the two words ¡± Imperial Decree ¡® that appeared faintly at the top.


    It was a talisman.


    The talisman was stuck to the entrance of the secret passage.


    Lord Wen grabbed the Grand Schr and ran into the secret passage. He also cultivated the Nine Yin Heart Technique, so he was extremely fast. Every step he took was a shadow, and his body was several meters away.


    However, when he moved, Hu Xian Er moved as well. She was even faster, and in an instant, she had already reached the secret passage. When she reached the entrance, golden light shone brightly, and the mes of the talisman turned into a white-robed figure. She held a longsword that could subdue demons and shed at Hu Xian Er.


    Hu Xian ¡®er suddenly turned her head 180 degrees. Her white fox face faced the front and let out a hoarse growl. The huge white fox image behind her shed.


    Bang!


    The phantom image of the talisman immediately dissipated. The talisman burned up at the same time, leaving no ashes.


    Although she had been stopped for a moment, she had already entered the secret passage. Behind her, many fox children and fox grandchildren turned into ck smoke and followed closely behind.


    However, there was actually a fork in the secret passage. This made Hu Xian Er stop and sniff carefully. However, it seemed that Lord Wen had dealt with it, and the human smell had actually disappeared.


    At this moment, a sound came from the left side of the road.


    ¡°Let go of me, I want a beauty, my beauty¡­¡± The Grand Schr had lost his mind. Saliva formed a line at the corner of his mouth as he shouted. Lord Wen was stunned and hurriedly pressed his acupoints before running forward.


    However, this voice had already revealed their location.


    Hu Xian Er smiled and shot out like lightning.


    The foxes ¡®shrillughter rose and fell in the secret passage.


    ¡°Seventh Highness, pleasee out!¡± ¡°Seventh Highness, pleasee out!¡±


    Voices rose and fell.


    Thinking of the city guards who had opened the city gates, the mobs finally knew fear. They recalled who was the stabilizing force of the Imperial City, who repelled the Frost Giants and gave them a chance to live.


    ¡°Elder brother¡­¡¯


    ¡°Can¡¯t you bear to?¡±


    I¡¯m worried that the city will be breached. ¡®


    Xia Ji waved his hand, and the princess leaned over. After hearing a few words, Xia Xiaosu was stunned. She then lowered her eyebrows and closed her eyes. She stood on the city that was about to be breached and did not say another word. Behind the two of them, mes soared into the sky. The city was in chaos. The fire, snow, and noise made the ce seem like the edge of hell.


    The brother and sister stood at the edge, silently standing.


    There were many people running around in panic. People were dying all the time in the distance, and there were no more wails.


    After a while.


    Xia Xiaosu sighed softly.


    Xia Ji said softly, ¡± They always hope that someone will fend off disasters for them, but they are unwilling to show any kindness. When deathes, they will shout loudly, but they will always forget what they have done and said.


    ¡°Brother, they just want to live. They want to live a better life.


    And not everyone was like this.


    The hearts of the people were like the sea, and the highest were just filthy floating foam. These floating foam could not represent anyone. They were just the umtion of evil virtue, but not everyone was like this.


    The people¡¯s hearts are not the loudest voices, but the silent majority. Brother, I believe ¡­


    The people must not be foolish.¡± ¡°How long have you been reading?¡±


    ¡°Seventeen years.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the once miserable, small, and pale princess beside him. Her expression was now more determined. Seventeen years of budding, and now she was finally going to bloom in blood and fire?


    So, he praised softly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    The giants ¡®siege was extremely fierce, and to these soldiers who were not prepared to defend the city, this kind of attack was extremely fatal.


    Boom!


    The city gate was smashed by the huge force, causing many dents.


    What followed was a loud bang.


    The city gate was broken.


    The giant charged into the city.


    The rioters who had been moring earlier ran away, but how could they outrun the giant? With just one wash, they were crushed into flesh and blood.


    The capital was in chaos.


    Xia Xiaosu couldn¡¯t help but nce at her brother.


    His elder brother remained calm and motionless.


    He looked into the distance.


    In the distance, the 50,000-strong army was being crushed by the main force of the frost giants, and their losses were extremely heavy. There were actually many howls that sounded like they were crying in the wind and snow behind them. Clearly, the Guifang army had followed them.


    Behind him, the shouts in the city grew louder and louder. It seemed that everyone was shouting, ¡± Greetings, Seventh Prince! ¡±


    The voice was like thunder as it gathered from all directions. This legend with the title of Divine Martial was their only hope. This time, the mark would be extremely deep, and they would never forget who had saved them.


    ¡°Greetings, Seventh Prince!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Seventh Prince!¡±


    Xia Xiaosu turned her head to look. The fire in the city was like a candle, illuminating the kneeling figures in the distance.


    When people were in despair, what else could they do other than kneel and pray?


    Xia Ji looked into the distance quietly. ¡°Little Su, call back the Fox Deathsworn to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I will take care of myself.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. Xia Ji¡¯s gaze had already shifted to the figure on the shoulder of a ten-meter-tall giant among the Frost Giants in the distance. In the snowstorm, although he couldn¡¯t see it clearly, he could recognize that it was the Queen of Guifang, Tu Luo.


    Although the two of them had an alliance, the Frost Giants had broken through the city and Guifang soldiers hade. He was not naive enough to think that the Queen of Guifang was only here to help him. Moreover, Hu Xian ¡®er had heard some other information when she sent the letter¡­


    He watched Tu Luo approach the city gate, getting closer and closer.


    Xia Ji grabbed the halberd, and a burst of energy exploded at the end of the halberd. The nine suns shone brightly, and in an instant, the surroundings were as bright as day.


    The moment the halberd shot out, he was already standing on the body of the halberd. Like a great emperor riding a demonic dragon, he patrolled thend that was immersed in blood and fire.


    No matter who it was, no one would ignore this explosive brilliance because it was too dazzling.


    Tu Luo saw it too¡­


    The strong wind that blew against her face made her silver hair dance wildly behind her. Her blue eyes calmly looked at the prince who had aroused her great interest. He was so powerful, so majestic, and so domineering. She smiled.


    Seeing that her uncle was about to raise his hand to fight, she half-knelt on the shoulder of the ten-meter-tall Frost Giant and said something softly. The Frost Giant stopped moving.


    Crack!


    The ice armor that was surrounded by the wind and snow was torn apart easily.


    The tip of the halberd was still shooting toward Tu Luo.


    However, Queen Guifang only smiled and stared at the prince who was flying over.


    The two of them looked at each other. In an instant, Xia Ji grabbed the halberd with his right hand and swung it to the side. The force on the halberd, the force he had umted, turned into a half-moon me current that cut through the air, producing a thunderous explosion.


    Hended beside Tu Luo.


    ¡°Seventh Highness, look. Our trust has withstood the test again, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Queen Guifang smiled..

 Chapter 59 - 59: 55. An Unexpected Ally

    Chapter 59: 55. An Unexpected Ally


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Majesty, you owe me an exnation,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Tu Luo¡¯s blue pupils moved, and he suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Shouldn¡¯t I have broken through the city?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Tu Luo was silent for a moment.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if I said it,¡± Xia Ji said.


    It seems that the messenger you sent is not simple, ¡± Tu Luo said with a smile. ¡® He heard some information, right? ¡±


    Xia Ji looked at her quietly.


    It¡¯s nothing, actually, ¡± Tu Luo said generously. ¡± It¡¯s just that I promised someone to sneak into the pce at the right time to meet you. ¡®


    ¡± Who is he? ¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± Your Highness, ever since I entered Great Shang, I have had two allies. You are the second and he is the first. Speaking of which, you must know him. Not only do you know him, but you are also very familiar with him. He is not your enemy. ¡®


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°He is¡­¡±


    Queen Guifang¡¯s voice grew softer and softer as she moved closer to her ear.


    When Xia Ji heard this name, his calm expression changed slightly. It was obvious that this name surprised him.


    He was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s finish the act first.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± said Tu Luo with a smile.


    At dawn the next day, the snow stopped. Golden light fell like a sword, enveloping the imperial city in blood and fire.


    Most of them were confused, but if they had to say something, they could roughly say,


    Nangong He and Deng Gongjiu tried to break into the city at night, and then they shed with the princes and princesses guarding the city.


    Guifang took advantage of the blizzard to attack and defeat the army outside the Great Shang City, breaking through the Imperial City.


    The citizens of the city requested the Seventh Prince to fight against the enemy. In the end, the Seventh Prince really turned the tide and captured


    Queen Guifang in the midst of the chaos. Then, he single-handedly captured Nangong He and Deng Gongjiu.


    Surprisingly, the two generals, Nangong He and Deng Gongjiu, were convinced by the Seventh Prince¡¯s courage and led the remaining soldiers to submit to the Seventh Prince.


    This was simply a legendary battle record.


    Unfortunately, a Frost Giant was hiding in the city and ambushed the guards escorting Queen Guifang. As a result, Queen Guifang took advantage of the chaos to escape.


    Only a few people knew the truth.


    But was this important?


    It was not important.


    The winner takes all. The truth is always written by the winner.


    This was Xia Xiaosu¡¯s business.


    Three dayster.


    The sunny day turned into a light snow. The snow flew around the pces and halls andnded in front of the library.


    In the twilight, the sound of a young girl reading came from the pavilion.


    ¡°Therefore, if you speak with the wise, you will understand.Talk to an unwise man, and you¡¯ll teach him.And it¡¯s hard to do. Therefore, there are many kinds of words, and things are changeable. Therefore, all day long speech does not lose its kind, and things will not be chaotic;lt does not change all day long, but does not lose its master. Therefore, wisdom is precious and not forgotten. Listening is valued in hearing, and words are valued in novelty


    Xia Ji sat under the eaves outside the door and raised his ss to the snow. He took a sip to warm himself up.


    Three days ago, the mastermind behind the riot in the city had been captured, and the foxes had directly seized the house. Thus, Schr He and Lord Wen had already be one of their own. Perhaps they had many ambitions, many wisdom that had seen through life, and many unfulfilled wishes. However, the winner was king and the loser was a bandit. They could only be possessed.


    If he and Little Su had lost, who knew what the oue would have been.


    Three days ago, Nangong He and Deng Gongjiu had also been taken away. At this moment, they were reorganizing the army, resting on the city walls, and going to the surrounding viges to distribute food and grain.


    As for the Deng family, Xia Ji didn¡¯t make a move. Deng Jue¡¯s granddaughter was still in the dark. Although she knew that her grandfather had killed himself, she didn¡¯t know that her father had been possessed. Her grandfather had killed himself because the Deng family had wronged His Highness. No one could be med for this.


    The foxes of the demon race controlled a few key characters.


    The ancestor of these foxes, Hu Xian Er, was Xia Ji¡¯s ve girl.


    On the other side, the demons invested in Little Su.


    And because he had not deliberately suppressed them, all the smart people who should have jumped and betrayed him hade out. Those who deserved to die had died, and those who should have been possessed had been possessed. In less than a month, most of the restless factors had been eliminated.


    All in all, he and Xia Xiaosu had already reached the pinnacle of control over the Imperial City, to the point where it was impossible for them to betray it.


    The current situation couldn¡¯t be described as good or bad, but it was still a win.


    It could be expected that in the following period of time, the Imperial City would mostly focus on recovery.


    And because of the elusive appearance of the Guifang Frost Giants, every ce would enter a state of defense. Even if the emperor sent troops from the south, they would at most cross the river that divided the north and south, and would not go too deep.


    This winter was the time topletely control the Imperial City.


    As for how much he could control it, that was another challenge.


    Xia Ji carved the prayer beads every day, then took out the Skill Orbs from the book. At the same time, he sorted the Skill Orbs into categories so that he could use them immediately when he wanted to.


    A new batch of little foxes from the Monster n had broughtva wood. Xia Ji used theva wood to make the bead head of a prayer bead. The feeling of this strange wood was indeed different. It actually added a strange me power to the prayer bead. Although it was very little, it was still a change.


    At this moment¡­


    The sound of wheels rattling came from outside the door.


    Xia Ji looked up and saw a wooden wheelchair appear at the entrance of the arch. The person in the wheelchair was wearing a devil mask and was pushing the wheels with both hands.


    However, the pupils behind the mask were calm as if they were dead, hiding the hatred of looking up at the sky from the underworld.


    This was Queen Guifang¡¯s first ally.


    He was also the person who had been arranged to meet Xia Ji in the pce.


    Xia Ji swept his gaze across the room and noticed that the person below the waist hadpletely disappeared. The hands that were exposed outside his sleeves had been burnt by fire, making him look extremely ugly.


    The person nced at the prince sitting under the eaves, then looked in the direction of the library. He closed his eyes and listened to the sound of reading inside. He could not help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    He looked at his surroundings. Everything was so familiar, but also strange.


    He took off the devil mask, revealing an ugly face that had been burned by fire. No one knew how he had survived, nor did anyone know how much pain he had suffered, or what kind of will he had to continue living like this?


    Xia Ji looked at him quietly.


    He looked at Xia Ji and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±Xia Ji.¡±


    ¡°Xue Da, since you¡¯re here, have a cup of warm tea.¡±


    Creak.


    Creak.


    The wheel turned to the side of the roof.


    Without any movement, the wheelchair had already floated in the air. Then, as if it was pushed by an invisible hand, itnded silently on the wooden corridor under the eaves.


    Xia Ji held a cup of liquor in his left hand and a cup of tea in his right. He poured a cup of tea and handed it to the evil spirit in the wheelchair.


    The evil spirit didn¡¯t refuse. He took the tea and drank it slowly. He couldn¡¯t drink it quickly because his body couldn¡¯t withstand eating or drinking too quickly.


    Neither of them said anything. They just quietly watched the snow cover.


    After a long time.


    Thest ray of light also disappeared.


    Lights were lit in the library pavilion, and the sound of reading continued.


    The evil spirit in the wheelchair sighed.


    Xia Ji continued drinking, one ss after another.


    After a long time, the door opened.


    Xia Xiaosu went out and saw that there was still someone outside the door. She couldn¡¯t help but reveal a stunned expression. When she saw the terrifying face of the person, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. However, she didn¡¯t show any fear or disgust.


    ¡°This is the Crown Prince,¡± Xia Ji said softly.


    P.S. No matter how many people criticize, the author still firmly believes that there will be more silent people who will quietly apany Xiaoshui. Thank you for yourpany and silence..

 Chapter 60 - 60: 56. Royal Secret (1)

    Chapter 60: 56. Royal Secret (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    No matter what, Xia Xiaosu couldn¡¯t connect this evil spirit with the Crown Prince. She still remembered thest time she saw the Crown Prince.


    Outside Ximen City, the Crown Prince was wearing golden armor and holding the Nation Suppressing Spear. He was tall and sturdy, and all the officials sent him off. His 100,000 troops were as steady as mountains.


    How high-spirited was that!


    However, when they met again, it had turned into such a miserable appearance.


    Moreover, everything below his waist was gone. How did he survive?


    The Crown Prince looked at the Ninth Princess and exined, obtained a divine technique and was imbued to the ninth level by the Ancestral Dragon, so my vitality is very strong.¡±


    Why could the Crown Prince say these words so matter-of-factly, as if this was not a secret?


    ¡°Your elder brother should know,¡± the Crown Prince said.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?!¡± The Crown Prince asked suspiciously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xia Ji replied frankly.


    The Crown Prince said, ¡± Xia Ji, you¡¯re indeed the one who hid the deepest among us brothers. You¡¯ve obtained three great techniques from the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Immersion: the Nine Yang Heart Sutra, a powerful Buddhist defense technique, and a strange power. The Ancestral Dragon thinks highly of you.


    But even now, I¡¯ve already be like this. Are you still unwilling to believe


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°The heavens have opened their eyes,¡± the Crown Prince said, ¡°and a cmity is about to arise.


    The Ancestral Dragon blessed the royal family.


    Destiny is the power of the world.


    Power is the time.


    At that time, heroes came forth inrge numbers, and gods and devils danced in chaos.


    ¡°Therefore, every time the princes and princesses of our generation turn sixteen or seventeen, they will dream of the Ancestral Dragon. The Ancestral Dragon will bless them and bestow divine power on them. They will soar to the ninth level.


    This is very inconceivable, but I confirmed with Xia Ji that she also received the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s blessing when she was sixteen.


    Xia Ji is my sister. She won¡¯t lie to me.


    As for the other sisters-inw, I have also observed them. Although they are hiding it from each other, they should have all experienced this fortuitous encounter.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu couldn¡¯t believe that she had spent so much time with a bunch of princes and princesses who pretended to be pigs every day¡­


    The Fourth Princess, Xia Ji, was so gentle and weak, charming and charming, and even looked at herself by theke. She was actually a great expert?


    She suddenly said, ¡°Then brother¡­¡±


    Xia Xiaosu looked at Xia Ji as she spoke.


    Xia Ji nodded and lied through his teeth, ¡°¡±Yes, I did dream of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost 17. Will I be dreaming of the Ancestral Dragon soon?¡± Xia Xiaosu was delighted.


    However, she thought about it and suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. If the emperor knew that brother had received enlightenment, why did he let brother stay here to guard the city?¡±


    He¡¯s crazy! ¡± the Crown Prince said coldly. I still don¡¯t understand why he wanted to harm me!¡±


    ¡°The Emperor harmed you?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked in surprise. How could he harm you? You¡¯ve always been filial to him ¡­¡±


    She thought of the crown prince and the emperor. This pair of father and son used to be such a loving father and filial son. The emperor treated himpletely different from her and her brother.


    The Crown Prince coughed violently. His body was too severely damaged to produce any violent emotional fluctuations. After a long time, he suppressed his emotions and spoke slowly.


    ¡°The cultivation technique I obtained is powerful and focuses on recovery. In other words, on this battlefield, no matter how badly injured I am, I can recover.


    And the reason why I became like this wasn¡¯t because of the Frost Giant¡¯s sneak attack.


    My 100,000-strong army was not destroyed because of the Frost Giants!


    The Wolf Sealing Pass is the strongest pass at the border. It¡¯s more than a hundred feet high and there are six passes in front and back. No matter how ipetent I am, I can¡¯t lose this pass overnight!


    Moreover, I had carefully set up my defenses and had never been careless. I had even studied Guifang¡¯s history and culture. I had even ced the Frost Giant, which had never appeared before, on my guard!


    I set up braziers every five meters, and the heavy defensive equipment piled up at six levels of the checkpoint. Hundreds of scout teams scouted day and night, and my trusted generals took turns patrolling. It was impossible for me to not be able to defend!


    But¡­Someone assassinated an important general who followed me before Guifangunched a surprise attack. Then, he held me back during the siege of the Frost Giants and defeated me head-on.


    If he wasn¡¯t hiding in the camp, if he wasn¡¯t my trusted aide, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get him.


    He thought I was dead, so he left. But he didn¡¯t expect me to crawl back from hell!¡±


    Xia Xiaosu couldn¡¯t imagine the twists and turns of the process.


    It was also impossible to imagine how painful the Crown Prince had experienced.


    Her brother had been under house arrest for nearly three years, and she had been living carefully ever since her mother died.


    But what about the Crown Prince?


    He had gained the upper hand, and everything had been smooth sailing for him. He was like a dragon soaring in the sky, but at that moment, he was betrayed by his loved ones and fell directly into the endless hell. The hatred in his heart was already indescribable, right?


    She followed the Crown Prince¡¯s words and asked, ¡°¡±Who is he? Why did you treat him as your confidant?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know who he is. The emperor pointed him to me in the royal study and said that he could be trusted and could save my life at a critical moment. But it was all a lie, a lie!!! ¡± Cough cough cough.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression was ferocious as he roared out these words. His entire body was twitching, but the energy around him was not weak. The surrounding air was shaken as if many tiny firecrackers had exploded at the same time.


    He coughed as he clenched his fists tightly.


    He coughed very loudly, as if he was going to cough out all his burnt internal organs.


    After a long time, he calmed down.


    He closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± That¡¯s a monk. He formed hand seals, and the world burned. ¡®


    ¡°He¡¯s very powerful, and his cultivation technique faintly counters me.¡±


    Actually, even if he didn¡¯t sneak attack and his cultivation technique wasn¡¯t restrained, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. However, this way, killing me was indeed foolproof.


    As expected of my good Imperial Father. He even sent someone to kill me, yet he understands me so well! Cough cough cough¡­¡¯


    The three of them fell silent.


    What was originally thought to be a simple matter suddenly becameplicated. This water was no longer a question of whether it was deep or shallow. It was simply a vast ocean that was unrestrained and one did not know the bottom.


    ¡°Then why did Tian Zi want to kill you?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked.


    The Crown Princeughed self-mockingly before turning to Xia Ji and saying, ¡°¡± After I crawled out of hell, I kept thinking about it, but I couldn¡¯t understand it no matter how hard I thought about it. It was only when I realized that he wanted you to defend the city and send you to your death that I understood¡­ Maybe I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°He ate Lady Jade.¡± The Crown Prince said calmly, ¡± Your biological mother. ¡®


    Xia Xiaosu felt her brain buzz and her ears almost went deaf.


    ¡°Mother¡­


    After that, she watched her brother and the Crown Prince talk about many things, but she couldn¡¯t hear a single word. It wasn¡¯t until the Crown Prince left the pce that she came back to her senses.


    She found herself trembling.


    The words ¡± eat Lady Jade ¡± were like knives stabbing into her heart, twisting and twisting. She was in pain in silence, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. It was like a nightmare, and she couldn¡¯t wake up no matter how hard she tried. She thought she had seen the darkness, but she suddenly realized that she was still naive.


    It turned out that she had just walked out of the light, and the dark road ahead was something she could not see through or see clearly.


    Tears gathered in her eyes.


    It was not until her brother hugged her and held her in his arms that tears rolled down her face.


    The princess, who thought she had grown up, became a child again. She cried loudly in the only embrace in the world..

 Chapter 61 - 61: 57. Ask Him If He Dare to Come

    Chapter 61: 57. Ask Him If He Dare to Come


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lady Jade was a very beautiful woman. Her long hair reached her waist, and she was filled with an immortal aura. She danced very well, and she was the kind that could topple a country. There was once a national artist who drew a painting for her, and that painting was still hidden in the Ninth Princess ¡®pce.


    When he and Little Su were young, they would often sit on the soft couch beside the woman and listen to her tell stories.


    Little Su would fall asleep as she listened. As she had transmigrated, she was not interested in the children¡¯s stories. She only pretended to be interested in them for her mother¡¯s self-esteem.


    In summer, the heat was unbearable. The woman would personally boil some soups like iced plum and wild jujube to relieve the heat. Then, she would addrge ice cubes and crushed rock sugar and serve them to him and Xiaosu.


    Although it was cold in winter in the Northern Lands, the high temperature in midsummer was not bad at all. He and Little Su looked at the cold drink with eager eyes, drooling.


    Although he had transmigrated here, he would definitely have had a lot of cold drinks every summer in the world before he transmigrated. Otherwise, he would not have been able to live. However, cold drinks were not easy to obtain in this world.


    The Imperial Pce was dangerous. As a prince or princess, sometimes being careless was equivalent to losing one¡¯s life. Only the things that that woman brought were safe because only that woman would treat him and Little Su wholeheartedly and without reservation.


    Autumn was a good time for hunting. A group of royal children followed the nobles to the West Mountain to hunt. In order to catch the emperor¡¯s eye, the hunters were extremely attentive andpeted with each other. The woman carefully spread her wings like a hen to protect herself and Little Su, afraid that there would be an ¡°ident¡± shooting arrows.


    In winter, the snowfall in the North was the most rampant. That woman would always prepare the warmest winter clothes in advance. She knew her and Little Su¡¯s body measurements by heart and would never forget them.


    As for her and Little Su, who didn¡¯t understand the rules of the royal family and made mistakes that angered the emperor, that woman would kneel down and plead for mercy. She would always say that it was her fault and that she should be punished.


    No matter what, she would not let anyone hurt him and Little Su.


    Scenes shed back, warm memories. Even though it had been a long time, it still felt like yesterday.


    The beautiful woman had also grown older, and he and Little Su had also grown up. At that time, he had not awakened his cheat, but he also wanted to show her filial piety..


    Although he had transmigrated, he had transmigrated in his mother¡¯s womb. How could his previous life have be a big dream? This life was truly alive, and she was his biological mother.


    There was no mother better than her in this world.


    But she was dead.


    Tian Zi ate her.


    The Crown Prince said that he guessed that it was a secret technique to absorb power. Tian Zi was definitely not weak, and Lady Jade should be very strong. No one knew what had happened between the two.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know either, because Lady Jade had never told him.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Su was still crying in his arms. She looked like she was going to cry her entire life away.


    Xia Ti had also susnected that the Crown Prince was Iving. but whvwould he


    lie?


    He was already opposing Tian Zi, so why would he say a lie that could be exposed?


    Moreover, his spiritual power was extremely strong. He could tell if he was lying or not.


    However, what was the Ancestral Dragon Immersion?


    Why was it that only he and Little Su did not have it?


    He looked at the courtyard. The mark of the wheel was gradually covered by the snow.


    Looking at the dark and deep courtyard, it was like an abyss. Looking at the girl in his arms sleeping soundly,


    He grabbed the strong liquor in the jug and drank it all.


    Then, he picked up Little Su and sent her back to the pce. He covered her with a nket and blew out the elevenmps, leaving only one star of light in case she woke up in the middle of the night.


    After he left, he saw Hu Xian Er and said, ¡°Take good care of the Ninth Princess.


    ¡°Master, are you going on a long trip?¡± Hu Xian Er asked curiously.


    ¡°Thunder Sound Monastery should have many ancient books hidden in your


    Monster n, right?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Give me a letter and a little fox. I¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning. I want to read those books.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with you¡­¡± Hu Xian Er lifted her sleeves and pretended to be in tears. Her charming eyes fluttered as she looked at him shyly. ¡± Why don¡¯t you apany me for a day and a night? ¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s brain had evolved to the point where he couldpletely ignore all her dirty words. He threw out two twenty-seven-bead prayer beads from his pocket. ¡± One for you, and the other for the ninth princess. ¡®


    ¡®ftventy-seven, meaning that eighteen learned and nine unlearned, is the number of sages who have achieved Nirvana.


    After saying this, he no longer looked at Hu Xian Er and stepped into the dark snow.


    Then, he sat by theke and looked at the frozen surface of theke, listening to the wails and howls of ghosts in the wind.


    A death warrior walked out from the darkness and knelt behind him. He said respectfully, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, go to Fengyun Tower.¡±


    Fengyun Tower was arge-scale intelligence organization with strongholds in every city. The imperial city was in great danger, and although many of Fengyun Tower¡¯s people had left, there were still quite a few left. Thus, they could still carry out their original functions.


    ¡°What does Master want to investigate?¡± the warrior asked.


    I¡¯m not investigating anything. I just want them to pass a message for me. ¡± Xia Ji paused for a moment and said lightly, ¡± Spring of March, I¡¯ll go to the north bank of the Great River to wait for the emperor and ask him if he dares to kill me. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Bring enough silver and let them spread this sentence throughout the world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡®You may leave.¡±


    The men of sacrifice quickly left while maintaining their bowed posture. They only straightened up and disappeared behind the wall when they turned the corner.


    Xia Ji sat alone by theke, slightly hunched forward.


    Buddhas also have fire, but demons have hatred.


    I hate that fate is unfair.


    I hate that good and evil are not rewarded.


    Hentian Tianqiong was too high.


    He hated that he had been separated from his loved ones in the Yellow Springs, but he had never understood that his loved ones had died a tragic death. He had not returned the favor of giving birth to his child for ten months and raising him for fourteen years.


    Was it toote?


    He got up and took three incense sticks from the snowstorm. He turned his head to look at the south. It was said that his mother died there. No matter how fierce the snowstorm was, it could not get close to him. His fingers brushed past, and the burning light lit up the incense sticks, leaving three spots of light in the darkness.


    He bowed three times and then clenched his right hand. The mes exploded in the darkness. The three incense sticks burned up in an instant. After a few breaths, they were all turned into ashes, drifting into the snow with the wind.


    ¡°Now that the Imperial City is stable, little sister has grown up.


    Hu Xianer was inside, and Queen Guifang was outside.


    There were tens of thousands of soldiers protecting him, but the Crown Prince was secretly preparing for revenge.


    Such an imperial city will be impregnable this winter.¡±


    Xia Ji strolled along the shore of Huaqing Lake and muttered, ¡± With Hu Xian ¡®er here, even if I¡¯m far away from the Imperial City, I can still find out what happened in the Imperial City through that contract.


    So, I still have about two months left.


    ¡°In March, I need to go south to weigh the weight of this world and see if he dares toe.¡±


    If he doesn¡¯t dare toe, I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s voice was very calm, without much fluctuation.


    Anger would always pass in a moment. It was childishness, an impulse that had lost its rationality.


    Therefore, he was not angry.


    What he wanted was to suppress thend of the south with one hand and flip the sky over there.


    The next day.


    Xia Ji left the 800 Deathsworn Token to Xia Xiaosu.


    Hu Xian Er wrote a secret letter and arranged for a little fox to bring the Seventh Prince to the Northern Lands.


    The demons of the Northern Lands were mainly the Fox and Tiger tribes around Mount Meru¡¯s eighth peak.


    When he passed Mount Meru, Xia Ji entered Thunder Sound Monastery.


    The reconstruction of Thunder Sound Temple had a new appearance. The Buddha statue had been gilded and had just beenpleted.


    As the new abbot, Monk Zizai seemed to have untied the knot in his heart. His originally skinny figure became much sturdier, and his dim eyes became much sharper.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t linger. After casually answering Zizai¡¯s questions about cultivation and Zen, he quickly picked a few scriptures that he hadn¡¯t read before and read them carefully along the way.


    Then, like a schr, he carried the bamboo basket on his back and continued to set off with the little fox.


    Inside the bamboo basket were scriptures, prayer beads, green candles, dry food, a carving knife, and agarwood..

 Chapter 62 - 62: 58. Seeking Fated Chance, Going North to the Fox Clan

    Chapter 62: 58. Seeking Fated Chance, Going North to the Fox n


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi.¡±


    ¡°Then, Xiao Xi, is two days enough to go to the White Fox n?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it will take at least five days. The fox vige on Mount Meru was just the periphery. The true fox n of the Northern Lands was in the misty sea of Mount Meru.


    The demons cultivated the ability to swallow the essence of the sun and the moon, and they breathed out fog. There was already a lot of fog in the mountains, and with the fog they breathed out, it was even more boundless.


    Therefore, the road to the demon race is difficult.¡±


    ¡°How big are the demons?¡±


    ¡°The demons of the Northern Lands are mainly made up of the tiger and fox races of Mount Meru. As for the ancient temples with clouds and mist on the peaks of the various mountains, there are generally demons hiding there.


    Monks don¡¯t like demons, and there are even many monks chasing after us now. They¡¯re really bad.¡±


    Xiao Xi looked terrified. She seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡± But many ancient temples don¡¯t avoid us. The monks there are also very good to demons. In the past, Thunder Temple was like this, but it changed.


    I heard that the divine monks of some ancient temples would even allow the demons to transform and listen to the lectures in the temple without pointing them out. That¡¯s really the great mercy of equality for all living beings.¡± The little fox chattered.


    She knew about this prince¡¯s battle record and how he had turned the tide when the army was approaching the city.


    And Ancestor Xian ¡®er actually bowed down and called him master in front of him. This prince was simply terrifying.


    The little fox originally thought that such a prince would definitely kill people at the slightest disagreement. He would even be like the great demons transformed from mythical species in the legends. He was terrifying and cruel, and he would eat demons, boys, and girls for every meal.


    Therefore, at first, she was fearful and cautious.


    However, after walking this way, she found that this prince was actually gentle and amiable.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She suddenly became bold and talkative. She would answer ten questions for every question he asked.


    Although Mount Meru had declined, it was rumored to have been a true Buddha Mountain in ancient times.


    Thunder Sound Temple had also been reduced to a small temple that did not live up to its name. However, it was rumored that there were many Buddhas in ancient times.


    On the path to the deep mountains, he could see some dpidated small temples from time to time.


    These temples were built in the past for monks toprehend.


    Now, the roof tiles were dpidated, and there were holes and holes.


    In the hole, the cold wind whimpered and the snow fell.


    The mountain road was difficult to traverse in the middle of the night, so the human and fox rested in such a dpidated temple.


    Xiao Xi looked at the prince,


    The surroundings were cold and the candle should have been extinguished immediately.


    But he did not use his hand to protect themp.


    He was surrounded by a Zen aura of Avacaniya Realm, which seemed to have affected the space around him. Here the strong winds linger, not advancing,


    The snowkes slid away quietly.


    The candlelight burned quietly and peacefully, without the slightest flicker.


    The yellow light shone on the words on the scripture and the side of the prince¡¯s face.


    It was as if he was not much different from the Buddha sitting on the altar.


    Most vixens were active, and seducing men was their nature, especially in the middle of the night when a man and a woman were alone in the same room.


    However, Xiao Xi was surprised to realize that she did not think about these romantic matters.


    As she listened to the chanting, she felt a sense of tranquility in her heart, as if it had been washed clean. So she knelt beside the young prince and transformed into her little fox form. She put her paws together and quietly listened to him recite the scriptures.


    Outside the temple, the wind and snow raged.


    At this ce, he came out of the scripture imparting dojo.


    Four hours passed in a sh.


    After reading the book, Xia Ji closed it and felt the new Skill Orb in his mind. It was a blue Skill Orb, Lion¡¯s Roar. It was probably an average martial art for sonic attacks. It was not very good, so he kept it in his inventory. He could use it whenever he wanted.


    Then, he took out two dry biscuits from Thunder Sound Temple and handed one to Xiao Xi, but Xiao Xi was still stunned.


    Xia Ji¡¯s chanting was still lingering in her mind, and she was still immersed in the feeling from before. After a long time, she realized something. Her charming eyes were filled with surprise, as if she had eaten honey. She thought to herself, ¡± No wonder the demon ancestors like to listen to the Zen master recite scriptures. ¡®


    She rolled her eyes and said respectfully,¡±That¡­¡± Your Highness, don¡¯t eat the sesame seed cake yet. Wait for me for a while.¡± With that, the little fox ran out of the ancient temple.


    Soon, she found a snow chicken nest.


    The snow chickens liked to flock together, and no matter how small a vixen like Xiao Xi was, she was a fox. It was very smooth for a fox to catch a chicken, so she dug out the snow chicken nest in one go and caught five snow chickens. She also carried a big bag of eggs back. When she reached the temple, she picked up cold branches and piled them up into clusters, preparing to light them up into a bonfire.


    However, these branches were more or less damp and could not be ignited.


    Xia Ji looked at the little fox, who was so anxious that her forehead was covered in sweat. He immediately went forward and gathered the Nine Suns True Qi on his fingertips. He brushed it across the cold branch and a fire started.


    Xiao Xi smiled kindly at him and then started to roast the chicken. Soon.


    Five roasted snow chickens were done, and Xiao Xi started to roast eggs.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged in the ancient temple and ate the roasted chicken cooked by the vixen. It was a wonderful feeling.


    Five dayster, the man and the tox had reached the depths ot Mount Meru.


    The snow had stopped, and the moon hung high in the sky, illuminating the towering mountains.


    The mountain was crouching like a monster, running from east to west.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s just ahead.¡±


    Xiao Xi¡¯s footsteps had already quickened. She was running and jumping in front, a little excited.


    Xia Ji followed behind her. Soon, he saw the outline of arge vige in the distant valley.


    As they got closer, they could see that in the middle of the night, there were actually peopleing and going in the vige. It did not look like the moon had set at all. On the path of the vige, there were young men and women. The men were abnormally handsome, and the women were charming.


    There were also many who were running and ying around. From time to time, their furry tails would be exposed from behind their clothes, wagging excitedly.


    Further away was the outer perimeter of the vige. There were many natural stone pirs, and some foxes were sitting on top of these stone pirs.


    A round pill floated in front of them. These pills absorbed the moonlight as the foxes took long breaths. They were like ck holes, and the light disappeared without a trace.


    Every once in a while, they would exhale, and many clouds would dissipate.


    Suddenly, a cute girl in a red dress ran over from the direction of the vige.


    She waved her hand from afar and shouted, ¡°Xiao Xi, Xiao Xi!¡±


    The girl ran to the entrance and smiled. ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you go to the Imperial City with Ancestor Xianer? Is the human city fun? Did you seduce men? How many did you seduce? Tell me quickly, hehehe¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Xi could say anything, the girl¡¯s nose twitched and she sniffed. Then, she looked alert and turned to look at Xia Ji behind Xiao Xi.. She stared at him for two seconds before eximing, ¡°Xiao Xi, why did you bring someone back! You broke the rules! We can¡¯t be discovered! Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult!¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: 59. Seeing the Moon Forgets the Finger, Subduing the Fox Ancestor

    Chapter 63: 59. Seeing the Moon Forgets the Finger, Subduing the Fox Ancestor


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xiao Xi hurriedly exined, ¡± No, no. This is Great Shang¡¯s Seventh Prince. Ancestor Xian ¡®er asked me to bring him here. ¡±


    ¡°How could this be¡­


    Xiao Xi waved the secret letter. ¡± Alright, I have a secret letter from Ancestor


    Xian ¡®er. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going to look for Ancestor Huixin. ¡±


    Xia Ji followed her into the fox vige. There weren¡¯t many foxes, but at a nce, there were at least a few thousand of them, all of which had transformed.


    Along the way, the vixens who had turned into handsome men and beautiful women all ran over to look at him curiously. The handsome men and vixens were fine, but the beautiful women and vixens would throw flirtatious nces at him from time to time. Some of them even ran out to ask which family this handsome young man was from. Some of them were even bold enough to directly throw flirtatious nces at him from the opposite side and ask coquettishly, ¡± Is Langjun free tonight? ¡®


    Most foxes would not be Daopanions with each other. Instead, they wanted to find a good person to spend the rest of their lives with.


    Demons themselves felt that humans were the leader of all spirits, and demons were naturally inferior to humans, so they worked hard to cultivate into humans. After bing a human, they only wanted to truly integrate into human society and understand good and evil etiquette, so they studied hard.


    Soon.


    Xiao Xi had already brought Xia Ji to arge courtyard. She ran in to hand over Hu Xian Er¡¯s letter beforeing out and saying, ¡°Your Highness, Old Ancestor


    Huixin invites you in.¡±


    Xia Ji walked into the house. The scene was very different from what he had imagined.


    It was a beautiful nun.


    The female nun was wearing a gray frock and a white gauze robe. She was reading scriptures with a greenmp.


    When she saw him, the nun looked up at him and stood up with a smile.


    Then, she walked straight to Xia Ji. When she was in front of him, the nun didn¡¯t stop. She walked around Xia Ji three times, and when she was done, she sat back in front of the coffee table and said, ¡°¡±lf Your Highness can say a word, this poor nun will take off her gauze clothes.¡±


    Obviously, this fox was obsessed with Buddhism and was actually trying to meditate on him.


    Zen has no beginning, no end, no logic.


    These three could be said to be the three poisons of greed, anger, and obsession. They could also be said to be the three Dharma seals. They could be said to be everything, but they could also be said to be nothing. They could be said to be one thing that could not be hit. Since they could not be hit, how could they break the Zen?


    The beautiful nun looked at this prince. She had already learned of his existence from the tree demon of the nine peaks of Meru.


    However, she was still rather puzzled.


    It would be normal if the old monk or a mighty figure was proficient in Zen.


    However, this prince was only seventeen years old. Even if he had great wisdom and experience, he was still limited by his age. How could he be described as divine by the tree demon? How could he be described as ¡± spotless and very buddha ¡°?


    Therefore, she was not convinced of this prince, which was why she hade up with this question. If it was just an ordinary person with an undeserved reputation, she would not be polite. Even if there was a letter from Hu Xian Er, she would not bring this prince to see the important collection of the White Fox n.


    However, there was no solution to this problem.


    Because this was not a question at all.


    It didn¡¯t matter why he had to go around three times, nor did it matter if he had to untie the gauze dress.


    The important thing was that the answer was in the heart, and the heart was fickle. No matter what he guessed, it would be wrong. If it was wrong, it would be a failure.


    However, the young prince also smiled and said softly, ¡°¡±1 already know the correct answer.¡±


    The beautiful nun was stunned for a moment before she said seriously, ¡°Please show me, Your Highness.¡±


    Xia Ji used his dhyana technique and stretched out his index finger, which was filled with dhyana. He said lightly, ¡®¡±¡®This is it.¡±


    The beautiful nun looked at his finger and was stunned at first. Then, her expression changed.


    All of a sudden, she felt that the finger was filled with a myriad of scenes. All her thoughts had turned into scenes that were presented on the finger.


    That finger was like a heart that was ever-changing, and it was also like the birth and death of millions of living beings.


    With another thought, the finger turned into clouds and mist in the mountains, returning to the bird of exhaustion.


    The next thought was like a thousand stacks of scriptures under amp, a hundred years of lonely shadow¡­


    In that short moment of shock, all of his thoughts, even his hundred years of hard thinking, fell on that finger.


    Then, the finger bent down again. It was gone.


    All the techniques returned to one, and all the answers returned to this one.


    Therefore, the reason why she had to turn around three times and why she had to take off her gauze clothes was all attributed to this.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the end. Because he had returned to nothingness, he flicked his finger.


    Xia Ji had already answered this question.


    If it was an ordinary person, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it, but this nun in front of him was a fox who was truly obsessed with the Zen Sutra.


    If she hadn¡¯t made any progress, then this finger could help her get lost.


    If she had been enlightened, she would naturally understand his answer.


    When the beautiful nun saw that finger bend down, she felt that everything in front of her had disappeared. She only felt her heart tremble and her head was still buzzing.


    At this moment, she only felt like a mute eating honey. The sweetness was in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t say it. She clearly understood something, but she couldn¡¯t grasp it.


    ¡°Did I get it right?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The beautiful nun suddenly woke up. After a long silence, she said respectfully, ¡°Ask for instructions. ¡±


    Xia Ji stretched out his index finger again and bent it down. ¡± Alright. ¡®


    The beautiful nun looked at him in silence. After a long time, the smile and charm on her face disappeared. What was left was respect. She put her hands together and looked devout.


    ¡°Your Highness is indeed a walking Buddha. However, the Buddha¡¯s words seem to have enlightened the wise mind, but I can¡¯t grasp the main points.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    ¡°Are you reading scriptures? I¡¯ve read the scriptures for a hundred years ¡­ It seems that your understanding is not thorough enough, right?¡±


    Xia Ji walked to the window and pushed it open with both hands. The moon was bright outside the window, and he waved. ¡°Come here.¡±


    A strange feeling rose in the heart of this ancestor of the Northern Fox n.


    She had already lived for several hundred years, and all she saw in the Fox n were her foxes and foxes. And who among them did not treat her with respect?


    However, at this moment, facing this human prince who was only seventeen, she actually felt that she was very young.


    It was as if many years ago, the monk in his memory had pushed open the wooden window covered in snow and smiled at the little fox who was quietly listening to the scriptures.


    She was that little fox.


    And now, it felt exactly the same.


    She was actually a little excited as she obediently walked to Xia Ji¡¯s side.


    Xia Ji pointed at the moon. ¡± Look. ¡±


    The old fox ancestor of the Northern Lands looked in the direction of his finger. It was a bright moon that hung high in the sky like an ice wheel that illuminated the world. It emitted a bright glow, so much so that it upied all eyes.


    ¡°The moon is very beautiful,¡± said the old fox ancestor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    The old fox ancestor of the Northern Lands was stunned.


    Since you know that the moon is in the sky, ¡± Xia Ji continued, ¡± why are you looking at my finger pointing at the sky? ¡± The scripture is the finger, and what you want is this bright moon.¡±


    The eyes of the old fox from the Northern Lands widened. Her words seemed to have enlightened her. She felt as if all her umtions were copsing from the inside out. But it was precisely because of this copse that she realized that the knowledge that she had been obsessed with and hoped to use as a path to enlightenment was actually a mountain that covered her eyes. Now, the mountain had shattered with a single point of the prince¡¯s finger. She looked up at the sky and finally saw the bright moon.


    Xia Ji saw that she was in a daze, so he found a ce to sit down and quietly carved the prayer beads. Before three months, he would carve as many as he could. He would not let go of any chance to increase his trump card.


    108 worries, 1,008 Dharma Realms, 3,000 worlds¡­


    He firmly believed that these numbers left behind by the Buddhist Sect had a special hint, and that each number was a qualitative leap. One hundred and eight prayer beads could turn into Buddha¡¯s hand, so what would the next one thousand and eighty prayer beads bring? What would the next three thousand prayer beads bring?


    Although he could not use magic tools too continuously, what if he made more?


    His mind was filled with thoughts, but his entire person was extremely quiet. The only sound left in the stone house was the sound of his steady hands rubbing the wood and the sound of the carving knife cutting away the wood shavings.


    He blew away the wood shavings on the thirtieth prayer bead and felt a little tired. He looked at the nun again. She was still standing under the moonlight, looking at the moon in a daze.


    After a long time¡­


    The nun turned around and respectfully walked to Xia Ji¡¯s side, her palms pressed together.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The nun stretched out a finger and then slowly bent it down.


    ¡°Good.¡± Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡°Huixin, please be one of His Highness ¡®disciples,¡± the nun suddenly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tainted by karma in the mortal world. I¡¯m not a wise master,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Huixin was cultivated by a fox. Does Your Highness think that Huixin is not human, so you don¡¯t want to ept him?¡±


    ¡°If you know good and evil, what does it matter if you¡¯re human or not?¡± Xia Ji asked. How about this, open your mind and listen to me recite a scripture.¡± The nun nodded.


    Xia Ji took out a sutra from the bamboo basket and began to recite it silently. Now, the Buddhist will waspletely his own. The Dharma of Buddha was not the original Dharma, but the evil heart of Buddha. It was just that the number of good and evil was just an empty name. If the evil heart was not a kind heart, how could one get true knowledge if one clung to the name?


    The old ancestor of the Northern Fox n rxed his heart and listened attentively to his chanting.


    Once he finished reciting, Huixin had already converted to Xia Ji..

 Chapter 64 - 64: 60. Green Lamp, Grass Hut, Foxes Listening to the Sutra

    Chapter 64: 60. Green Lamp, Grass Hut, Foxes Listening to the Sutra


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Call me Your Highness.¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    The beautiful nun put her palms together. Unlike Hu Xian ¡®er, she had already inherited Xia Ji¡¯s ¡°spiritual imprint¡±.


    mroF nteh on, the reosnp ebesid reh saw her Bau.hdd ehnW eht inern enodms s,dureg Xia sJi¡¯ image dcolu boecem the nsiltzgbiia enedel atth espdupssre the inrne ,omsend nalliwog her to untr dnrgea otin taeyfs ni the aupstliri wodrl and iusvrev the s.rmot


    Correspondingly, every time she prayed, Xia Ji¡¯s image would deepen in her heart.


    This emotion was called devotion, not master-servant or control. However, it asw ettebr htan aCort ICo.ornt


    ¡® Contract Control ¡± was a forced and passive execution, while ¡± Spiritual Imprint ¡± was a voluntary execution. The difference was obvious.


    Huixin willingly epted this mark and converted to Xia Ji.


    Now ahtt ehs was sedieb teh Bduh,da ehs lony fetl taht she was ta asee and at esae. Her obyd nad mnid erew ta ep.eca The tcsoalbes in ehr riialuspt dlrow adh neeb knebro o,rhutgh and erh ncoosinfu had saiap.prdede


    Now, the vast ocean was unbridled, and the power umted over a hundred years could finally follow the waves of this spirit to further advance.


    Her second fox tail was about to grow out!


    xoF lisat reew tarllnyau veyr itpmaonrt ot .sexof yErve adidianlto xof Itai would iensraec eson¡¯ vell.e


    At this moment, Huixin felt as if he was drinking sweet dew and was extremely happy.


    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that Hu Ling, that little fox, once lent you the scriptures. However, those scriptures were only stored in a small pavilion. The human world is in chaos. In order to prevent any idents, all the scriptures have been moved back to the Green Cloud Peak, the core of our demon race.


    You n¡¯otd cera tobua eht bosko no eth ustoide, btu oyu edne owt keys ot onpe eht rarilby of iioaxB Pkea.


    One is in my hands, and the other is in the hands of the tiger tribe leader. Your Highness, rest today. I¡¯ll apany you to the tiger tribe tomorrow morning, okay?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded, and Huixin arranged a wooden house.


    The dnwooe esuoh feadc south and was oadtlce at a hihg ec. useiOtd the o,odr one dolcu see eht dosluc nda s,vaew eht tides nirgis and af,ligln nad wneh hte ordo aws lc,osed eno ludco aerh het veswa fo the f,ortse as fi ntsiitg in the muanntios and saes.


    The house was clean and tidy, and there was a faint fragrance that calmed one¡¯s mind. It was as if this was not a fox¡¯s nest, but a deep and serene flower temple.


    In the fox n, Xiao Xi was being pulled by a group of vixens to tell stories about the human world.


    ehT efxos ahd tnpngslykaiai icuetvadtl dna anillfy aadgnme ot oatmfrsrn toni nhaum form. It toko them omer nath rsyea to rlnea eht ggane dna undtseadnr the smtscou dna uelcutr fo the ahnum ro.dlw ylnO hnwe thye had a oodg dantgnunseird olwud htye be rselctey toruhbg out Yb hte Ido xof ot nra. t¡±i¡±


    However, he could not stay far away from the demons.


    Firstly, the demon race had fewer people than other races. Secondly, if the little demons provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t, it was very likely that it would bring great disaster to the entire race.


    Trherfoe,e revye xienv owh rdiemean in eht Ican dah a sesslret .raeht hyTe wadten to run ,tuo but ehirt ancsesrto edrefu.s


    ¡°Xiao Xi, is His Highness really a prince of the Great Shang Dynasty?¡± ¡°Is he really as powerful as you say?¡±


    ¡± Turnnig teh tide, tdeanefig hte gia,tsn and susprsiepgn the piiarelm ci.ty tl dsousn so ool.c If only I dluoc secdue i.hm ¡±


    ¡± Ancestor Xianer wrote a letter for him, and Ancestor Huixin personally arranged a room for him. He looks really impressive. ¡®


    ¡± That¡¯s right. Old Ancestor Huixin has always been cold. If she doesn¡¯t like someone, she will never say a word. She is also very fierce when she fights. A few days ago, ck Fox King sent someone over, but she beat him back without saying a word. ¡±


    ¡± htulhogA Blcak Fox King is yver rfei,ec hes is aols evry t.iliufp nTtwey yresa ,ago  reh lertsaeiv ewer Ikiled Yb the k¡±nmo¡­


    ¡°This is really the first time this humbledy has seen Old Ancestor Huixin treat a man like this. Would the old ancestor¡­Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°If this prince seduced the ancestor, then we will be free.¡±


    ¡°tLtile irlg, thwa fromde?e ehT itsdoue Irdow si yrev udsgae.nor The oaenscrt si rogcepintt s.¡±u


    ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you guys. I¡¯ll go and see him


    Late at night, in the wooden house on the mountain, a greenmp was lit in the house. Outside the house, a group of vixens were lying outside the window and secretly looking into the house.


    In the uos,he ixiuHn was nigkat eht ongiltMoh nurdHed tiurFs Brew rfom eht fox nalc dna segndin it .veor Tish psriceuo brew wsa exidm htiw eht ngoliotmh sbeordab by hte ondem oe,cr giaknm it eesm hrtear sts.roueimy ehT olsde nihtiw wldou neerv be mreda.w nehW it ednrtee his otmhu, not ylno did ti have hetgaarfre fo a dhunrde rusft,i ubt it also dah the nreferisgh Igneife fo na cei efink ragcispn aywa hte hea.t tl was canligm adn anntciitgoxi.


    The little foxes outside the door were dumbfounded. Moonlight Hundred Fruit Wine was considered a treasure in the fox n. Usually, their ancestors did not even let them touch it. Even if there were other demon n guests visiting, they would at most pour a cup. Now, they actually gave an entire pot to this prince.


    The little foxes looked at each other and giggled. Was their ancestor really seduced away? Crkae ¡­


    The door opened.


    Huixin walked out, and the little foxes hurriedly hid themselves. However, how could they deceive this beautiful nun?


    Ho,wever iun¡¯Hisx herta was sa lcma sa tslil et.rwa If iHs nshiHgse srowd¡¯ had gnive reh a raphs ,nignwra hes ludow ehva sene the ghitl fo day. As nlog as she was Yb siH snh¡¯geisH ids,e ehs wulod eelf reh dnim .c A senes fo tareg atnimoedti rose ofrm her ht.rea ehS hdseiw ehs locdu yiemmaedilt go tnio scslnueio to cuvleitta a dnoces ial.t ,veHeowr she Islti ppdesurses ihts thuohgt nad peprdear ot wtai for iHs nsHihsge to read feoreb gogin tnoi oec.ulisns


    After Xia Ji finished drinking the bottle of Moonlight Wine, he felt his mind and spirit clear up. This wine could actually restore one¡¯s spirit? That was truly rare. However, it was naturally impossible to bring this wine with you like a medicinal pill. Even if you did bring it with you, you would have nowhere to put it during a battle. Would the enemy stop and wait for you to drink a pot of wine to recover your spirit before fighting?


    However, this also proved that there were not only items in the world that could heal injuries and restore true qi, but also items that could replenish mental energy. This could be considered to have broadened his horizons.


    Sienc Sih iritps had rvecd,reeo he did not eelsp rof teh tiem b.geni eH otok tuo anehotr cpsueitrr nad agebn ot reietc it oyludl.


    Green lights and moonlight, a group of foxes lurking at night.


    The mountain wind was fierce, passing through thousands of mountains and caves. The snow had just melted, and it was brought up byyers of white waves.


    These ertyxemle duol dna Inaartu nusosd erew nealub to nword tuo eht uitqe nigac.thn


    It was as if this person was already connected to his surroundings. The sound of the wind was the sound of chanting, and the sound of chanting was the sound of the wind.


    Slowly, the chattering andughter of the fox demons disappeared. They actually transformed into their true forms and sat quietly by the wooden house, listening to the sound of reading.


    The foxes closed their paws and listened quietly.


    He finished reciting the scriptures.


    Xia Ji took a look and found a blue skill bead on his Primordial Spirit. It was the [Exorcist Vajra Hand]. He sensed it and realized that it was the technique used by the former Abbot of Thunderp Temple.


    O s,ued hte palm woldu be eevodcr ni egnold thg,il gdnwiorn het pores fo eht ha,nd sa fi it swa a greal hnda fgdoer of epur do.gl heerT wlodu loas eb a Madalna welFor Lefa elehW ni the l,mpa htwi Isveea utb on .rlsfweo


    The Abbot of Thunder Sound Temple should have mastered this technique, but even if he cultivated it to the ninth level, he would not be able to reach the peak of martial arts. It was even impossible for him to produce Dharma Idol.


    Mand could be called the center of energy, showing the true nature of the universe and the Zen circle of integration.


    eHw,vore het pcte fo isht luitotivcan method was ton hueogn ot tesxuha this Zen .relma


    Therefore, it was just so-so. It was not a good cultivation technique and did not catch his eye. He would just keep it.. Perhaps he could obtain an even stronger Skill Orb through the fusion method in the future?

 Chapter 65 - 65: 61. On Bixiao Peak, Ancient Book of Thunder

    Chapter 65: 61. On Bixiao Peak, Ancient Book of Thunder


    Trantor: 549690339


    The tiger tribe and fox tribe were only separated by a mountain, and the rtionship between the two tribes was quite good. The tiger demons were mostly ferocious and mighty, and their cultivation techniques were also extremely strong. However, they were generallycking in flexibility, and the fox demons could make up for this. The two tribes were mutually dependent and united against the outside world.


    The matter of investing in the Great Xia¡¯s ninth princess was decided by these two races. Of course, the fox and demon races weren¡¯t the only ones in the Northern Lands. It was just that these two races were the most powerful.


    Man was the leader of all spirits, and the royal family was the dragon and phoenix among men. The killing tribtion was facing the world, and as the leader of all spirits, humans were the first to bear the brunt.


    Now, regardless of whether it was the emperor or the nine princes and princesses, they were all blessed with great luck. Normally speaking, none of these people would be able to escape from the killing tribtion, but none of them would die so easily.


    This killing tribtion was sweeping across the world. If they did not invest and were lucky, the aftermath of the killing tribtion would probably shatter them. After all, there were many monks and Daoists in this world who hated the demon race to the extreme.


    The fox and tiger ns thought for a long time and reached a consensus. They couldn¡¯t hide, so they decided to invest in a royal family.


    They had no other choice, because only Xia Xiaosu was kind. She was also the only one who woulde to Thunder Sound Monastery from time to time. After observing for a long time, they chose her.


    Other princes and princesses might be stronger and more ambitious, but if you joined them, you might be someone else¡¯s tiger skin cushion and fox fur scarf the next day¡­


    At this moment, Huixin and Xia Ji were walking on the mountain path.


    On both sides of the road, the trees were withered and deste.


    Xia Ji could vaguely sense that they were being spied on. Without the cover of the trees, he could easily see the fairies patrolling around him with just a slight shift of his gaze.


    ¡°Is there an invasion?¡± Xia Ji asked casually.


    ¡® Not the enemies, ¡± Huixin replied. ¡± It¡¯s the ck Fox King and Chi Shanjun. They are considered traitors of the Fox and Tiger tribes, but there are also many fairies who support them and follow them.


    Speaking of which, King ck Fox and Chi Shanjun were not like this at first. It was just that they had been hurt too deeply by some monks, so they had a deep hatred for humans. Therefore, they were determined not to live in peace with humans.


    It was said that they often seduced humans outside the temple. The ck Fox King¡¯s n lured lechers or monks with evil intentions. Red Mountain Jun devoured humans to create a ghost. The ghost would then send people to their deaths through dreams and other means. Therefore, they had formed a considerable force.


    ¡°Now that the ughter is about to begin, they areing back to persuade us to gather together and resist the ughter together. Then, we will gather the eighty-one demons of the Northern Lands to do something big.


    A few days ago, ck Fox King sent an envoy to invite me, but I asked ck Fox King toe back and say that the envoy wanted to fight with me, so I beat him up and ran away.¡±


    It seemed that conflicts were everywhere. All the races had internal and external conflicts, but Xia Ji did not interfere. After all, this was the Fox Race¡¯s own business. He was pressed for time, and if he interfered, it would only cause more trouble.


    A man and a fox came to the tiger n, but the tiger n leader was actually not in the n.


    ¡°Your Highness, I know where Wang Shanjun is¡­¡± Huixin said without panicking.


    ¡°King?¡±


    ¡°Yes, most of my fox n¡¯s surname is Hu, while the tiger n¡¯s surname is


    Wang. Please follow me, Your Highness.¡±


    The two of them walked quickly along the mountain road for a long time before they arrived in front of a temple. The temple looked decent, and there were incense sticks inside. A winding mountain road led to the north, and they could vaguely see a vige in the distance.


    When they got closer, prayers came from the temple. Some vigers, men and women, old and young, were consciously lining up, carrying baskets of fruits and incense.


    The prayer came from a man dressed like a schr at the front.


    The schr was praying to Buddha.


    The Buddha statue¡¯s left hand extended downwards and its right hand faced the sky with its palm facing outwards. It was a Wish Mudra, meaning that it could make all the wishes of all living beingse true.


    Men and women dressed as vigers were devoutly kowtowing to the Buddha statue, muttering the words ¡°pray to the mountain god¡±.


    However, Xia Ji could tell at a nce that the statue sitting on the altar was not a Buddha statue but a tiger.


    He nced at the two children standing next to the Buddha statue. They were actually two steel machetes.


    It was already strange that the mountain god was a Buddha statue. With this, the strange feeling was simply dense to the extreme.


    After waiting for a while, the vigers left after paying their respects.


    The Buddha statue was still standing upright. Huixin walked forward and said, ¡°¡±Wang Shanjun, the real Buddha is here. How dare a fake Buddha like you sit on the altar?¡±


    The Buddha statue immediately began to transform, exploding into a cloud of ck smoke. Then, a fierce tiger that was 20 feet long appeared. This was simply a ferocious thing.


    The ferocious tiger exploded again and transformed into an extremely valiant monk. He was more than two meters tall and his eyes were as wide as copper bells. He wiped his shiny bald head with his right hand and shouted,¡±Where is the true Buddha? Where is it?¡±


    Then, his gaze fell on Xia Ji. He moved slightly and recognized him. Heughed and said in a strange tone, ¡°¡®I SO it¡¯s the Seventh Prince. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Amitabha. The old tree demon has already told me and Huixin what you look like. Your Highness is here to read, right? I have no objections.¡± As he spoke, he took out a key from his pocket and threw it at the beautiful nun. ¡± Bring His Highness to open the door. I¡¯m not done with my business today. ¡®


    ¡°Is Shan Jun really here to be a mountain god?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    Huixin was clearly very familiar with this tiger tribe leader, so he said, ¡± He¡¯s been pretending to be a mountain god for nearly twenty years. He¡¯s actually quite famous in the surrounding mountain viges. As long as the vigerse to pray, he¡¯ll do everything he can. He¡¯ll fight mountain bandits, deliver strange medicines, build wooden bridges, and even find a way to pick herbs and send them to the infertile women. ¡®


    After listening for a while, Xia Ji realized that it was no longer a joke. This tiger demon was really devoted to doing good. Moreover, looking at the monk he had transformed into, although he was a little silly, his eyes were very pure. The tiger demon did not eat humans, but rather, it was happy to help others. It was quite interesting.


    He raised his left hand and made a one-handed salute.


    Wang Shanjunughed and said, ¡± Amitabha. I¡¯ve never seen Huixin so eager to take care of a human. Usually, he even ignores me. It seems that Your Highness


    is really capable. I¡¯m done tonight. I wonder if I cane to Your Highness and ask for your advice? ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Wang Shanjun was overjoyed. ¡± See you tonight! ¡± Amitabha!¡±


    Since she had obtained the other key, the beautiful nun brought Xia Ji to the library.


    On Bixiao Peak, the stone door of the cave that served as the library cab was extremely thick.


    After Huixin inserted the two keys, the stone door was pushed to the side.


    The beautiful nun walked in first. With a flick of her finger, the candles on the wallmps lit up one by one like two red ribbons. They quickly bypassed the east and west and cast the mes on arge library shelf in the middle.


    ¡°Your Highness, you can read it here. I¡¯ll get Xiao Xi to send food here every morning and evening,¡± Huixin said.


    Xia Ji nodded with a smile. He felt that this trip had been extremely smooth, and none of the obstacles he had thought of before had been blocked. Judging from the way the northern fox and tiger ns spoke and behaved, they were really kind. Thus, he said,¡±Thank you.¡±


    When Huixin heard this, he hurriedly returned the greeting. ¡± Your Highness, please don¡¯t say that. ¡±


    Then, she put her palms together as if she was worshipping a god or Buddha. Then, she slowly retreated, leaving Xia Ji alone.


    Xia Ji walked in.


    There were many books on the shelf, and each of them exuded an ancient aura.


    His gaze turned andnded on the two ancient books. Even his calm heart could not help but jump.


    The first volume was the Sutra of Maitreya Bodhisattva.


    The other volume was the Sutra of the Past, the Four Directions, and the


    Karma.


    Obviously, one was about Maitreya and the other was about Dipamkara.


    He took a deep breath and stood in front of the bookshelf. He took out the scripture and read it carefully.


    As he read, he understood the meaning of the past, present, and future.


    The past has been fixed and cannot be changed. Therefore, it bes the Great Light and can break all illusions and delusions. It is called breaking thoughts.


    Now I am in the right path and am in the midst of all spirits of heaven and earth, so I feel the connection between heaven and earth, people and even all spirits. This is to let all living beings of heaven and earth understand my meaning and to feel it.


    The future was unknown, so it was all-epassing and amodating everything.


    The Three Phases Merging was a greatprehension. It could fuse cultivation techniques and leave a spiritual mark.


    Six hourster, he finished reading the book.


    A golden [Past Burning Lamp Zen] and a golden [Future Maitreya Zen] appeared in his primordial spirit..

 Chapter 66 - 66: 62.24 Songs, 18 Hands

    Chapter 66: 62.24 Songs, 18 Hands


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji used the Dhyana of the Past skill orb.


    The golden bead shattered and flowed from his origin soul to his entire body. It fused with the original golden color and turned into a deep golden color.


    He quietly closed his eyes and experienced the power and zen heart of this Buddha.


    When it was golden, it was as bright as amp, and all falsehood was self-evident. It could see through delusions, break through delusions, and even use delusions to manifest shock and meditation.


    However, this power had quite a few limitations. First of all, breaking through the illusion was a passive ability.


    For example, he had only seen through Huang Jing¡¯s true body after he activated the Nine Spiral Shadows. However, if he did not activate it, then the Dipamkara Dhyana would be useless.


    Furthermore, to manifest the Astonishing Zen, one needed to have a w in the other party¡¯s heart. Only then could one use external objects to expand this w in an instant, to the point that the other party could not withstand it and instantly copse his heart.


    For example, he had sshed boiling water on Wen Kong¡¯s face to make him angry. Then, he dipped his hand into the tea and drew a shocking picture to shatter his Zen mind.


    If anyone else saw the picture, they would at most be tempted and not feel anything special. Only a monk like Wen Kong who practiced Zen diligently and had a w in his defense at that moment would fall for it. As a result, his Zen heart copsed in an instant. It seemed like he had defeated the enemy without fighting, but it was actually thrilling inside.


    Now, with the addition of the second Skill Orb, the Dhyana Dipamkara was still at the ninth level, but it was now a deep gold color.


    Compared to the Tathagata Zen, which went from ¡°connecting with heaven and earth¡± to ¡°connecting with themon people¡±.


    Dhyana Dipankara also changed.


    It went from ¡®revealing the falsehood in one¡¯s heart and then being rmed¡¯ to


    ¡®hiding the falsehood in one¡¯s heart and being rmed.¡¯


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t need to make his opponent¡¯s mental defenses crack before he could shock them. As long as his opponent had a weakness, he could directly use Astonishing Zen to shake or even shatter his opponent¡¯s mental state. In short, he had removed the ¡®prerequisite¡¯ for casting spells.


    He carefullyprehended it for a while.


    Xia Ji used the [Future Maitreya Zen] Skill Orb again.


    Maitreya Zen was a Zen technique that he had almost never used before.


    Although spiritual cultivation techniques could not be used directly, this Maitreya Zen was a true passive skill.


    All delusions remained unmoved and could be amodated. This was truly the saying, ¡± Where there is nothing, where there is dust ¡°. However, how many people in this world could move Xia Jits heart?


    Therefore, even though such a powerful mental defense technique provided a deep level of defense, it did not have the opportunity to disy it.


    Now, although the Maitreya Zen was still at the ninth level, it had already turned deep gold.


    From ¡± Concealing Illusion ¡± to ¡± Revealing Illusion ¡°, in other words, when he used this Zen technique, he could silently see through the spiritual ws in others ¡®hearts and even see through certain secrets.


    The three dark golden zen beads gathered once again and pushed the [Three Lifetimes Buddhist Zen].


    The only red Skill Orb had also turned dark red.


    Xia Ji carefully tried to understand the benefits of this skill.


    The first benefit was that his spiritual power was enhanced, and his spiritual recovery was far beyond that of ordinary people.


    As long as his dantian was not damaged, he would be able to recover his true qi in at most two to four hours.


    If his mind was exhausted, he would need at least three to four days to recover. If his mind was injured, it might take three to five years. His spiritual world might even copse and he would no longer be able to support the boat of his body. His strength would no longer be able to improve.


    However, due to the existence of the [Three-Era Buddhist Meditation], Xia Ji had never faced such a problem. Even if he used it in the morning, he could recover it at night and continue to engrave the prayer beads. This was unimaginable for others, and making magic tools was not that easy.


    The second benefit was that it could be fused throughrge spiritual power.


    This upgrade caused the fusion target to be upgraded to a purple skill bead.


    Previously, he could only use white, green, and a few blue skill beads to fuse.


    The third benefit was the spiritual imprint.


    Without this ability, even if he relied on the interaction of Ri¡¯s Dhyana, he would not be able to leave a mark in the hearts of others, nor would he be able to truly subdue Thunder Sound Monastery, or even the current Huixin.


    Now, as the red Skill Orb turned dark red, Xia Ji felt an indescribable sense of mystery.


    This made him see a ray of light descending from the sky when he reached the peak.


    Just like yesterday, he pointed at the moon and told Huixin, ¡± Look at the moon, don¡¯t be obsessed with your fingers. Look at your zen heart, don¡¯t be obsessed with words. ¡± If he wanted to ascend to heaven, why would he be obsessed with whether he was standing on the top of the mountain?


    Zen techniques could beprehended.


    However, there was truly no way to ascend to the heavens.


    Because he had already reached the ninth level.


    Nine is the extreme number. Those who exaggerate can randomly set the number ofyers, saying that there are 90,000,000 or 900,000,000yers.


    But so what?


    They are just people who cover their ears and steal bells.


    The 900 trillion level was just obsessed with numbers. They needed to rely on numbers to gain exaggerated fame. In the end, they couldn¡¯t even enter the Hinayana level. How different was it from scaring people on the streets to dance to the gods?


    They could not enter the door of everyone, but they were spread to the local customs to y andugh. They were like rumors. In the end, they were just floating foam on the sea. When they flew on the sea, they thought that they were the sea.


    Nine was not something people said or designed. It was a kind of extreme poverty. If you said there were ten, or even ten billion billion billion billion billion billion, it was just a joke for children who were deceiving themselves.


    Perhaps the blue skill bead¡¯s nine extremes were not high enough, so it could reach purple through the fusion of greatprehension, or even further.


    The change in the color of the Skill Orb was an increase in the quality of the cultivation technique and also an increase in intent.


    However, the deep red color seemed to have reached its limit.


    And he was standing at the very end of the world.


    The power of the spiritual world had already reached the extreme limit of this mortal.


    However¡­


    He raised his head.


    It was still vast.


    I can see the sky.


    But he couldn¡¯t go up.


    Therefore, he hated her.


    At this moment, he saw this ray of light falling from the ¡°sky¡±, but he did not reach out to grab it.


    Instead, he waited and watched.


    That¡¯s what I think.


    That¡¯s what I heard.


    If one needed a path to ascend to the heavens, then grabbing onto this ray of light as if it was a life-saving straw was no different from looking at one¡¯s fingers and asking for the path to the bright moon.


    If he really went to capture it, how would he be qualified to advance further?


    The main point was not this road.


    Instead, it was about reaching the heavens in one step.


    Then . ..


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged in the cave.


    He sat there for the entire night.


    One night, Pearl Water Cold Dew.


    One night, the moon was bright.


    For some reason, Wang Shanjun, who was supposed to visit, did note that night. Perhaps he was held up by something.


    The next morning, Xiao Xi sent breakfast over. It was a decent porridge made just like humans. However, the foxes did not produce grains at all. They probably spent a lot of effort to buy these grains from human cities. But where did the foxes get their money from? This could not be investigated further¡­


    Seeing that Xiao Xi was a little absent-minded and looked nervously at the door from time to time, Xia Ji looked up at the little fox. His eyes were gentle, but he could already see through the delusions in her heart through the Maitreya Zen.


    He saw evil fox demons, monks holding wooden pestles and alms bowls, monk soldiers ughtering demons, and hell burning with Buddha fire.


    Perhaps it was because of this change in his mind that he suddenly felt a little rxed after thinking hard for a night. This loosening was not enough for him to truly ascend to the sky, but it allowed him to take a step forward. It did not matter where he took this step or how many steps he took. What was important was that he could take another step on the peak, but he had not taken it.


    ¡°Little Fox, what do you think is the biggest?¡± he asked suddenly.


    Xiao Xi came back to her senses and said,¡±A hundred?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t good at math, so she could only count to 100. She couldn¡¯t even count to 101, so in her eyes, 100 was the highest.


    However, she remembered that other foxes had said that there were still ten thousand. She did not want to lose face and quickly corrected,¡±lt should be ten thousand.¡±


    After saying that, she looked nervously at the young prince, waiting for him to reveal the answer.


    However, Xia Ji only smiled and stroked the little fox¡¯s hair. ¡± You¡¯re right. It¡¯s 10,000. ¡±


    Xiao Xi was instantly happy when she was praised. She didn¡¯t expect that she was right.


    Xia Ji quietly finished his porridge. The feelings he had umted in his heart finally burst forth. Without a sound, he took another step on the vast mountain peak.


    After walking out, he did not ascend to the heavens.


    It was not even as exaggerated as he had imagined. There was no phenomenon of heaven and earth, no wind, no thunder, no bell, no drum, no ten thousand swordsing to pay their respects. There was nothing.


    However, he had already digested the dark red Skill Orb.


    He stood up and walked into the morning light like an ordinary person.


    Suddenly, the little fox raised her head and saw that the young prince¡¯s body was beginning to change¡­


    That was not a Dharma Idol.


    It was a real change in his body.


    The prince¡¯s body began to grow¡­


    In an instant, twenty-four heads, eighteen hands, and a height of nine Zhang


    were born.


    Not only was it not strange at all, it was filled with light and Buddha nature.


    This was a Dharmakaya.


    Xiao Xi couldn¡¯t believe it and rubbed her eyes. When she looked again, everything had disappeared, leaving only the prince standing still on the ground.


    ¡°Why are I hallucinating?¡± she mumbled..

 Chapter 67 - 67: 63. Half a Step Away from Ascending to Heaven

    Chapter 67: 63. Half a Step Away from Ascending to Heaven


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xiao Xi must be hallucinating. She was too nervous. Although she had only been back for two days, the ck Fox King had returned. This also stirred up her terrifying memories from 20 years ago.


    Old Ancestor Xianer was helping the princess in the Great Shang Imperial Capital, and Old Ancestor Huixin announced that he was in seclusion the moment he returned to the n yesterday.


    Today, the emissary of the ck Fox King came again.


    The emissary was also a little fox demon from the Northern Fox Tribe.


    However, she had left with ck Fox King twenty years ago. Now that she had returned, her behavior had be evil and extreme.


    ¡± The ughter is about to begin, and the demon race is about to rise. We will definitely pay with blood for the pain that humans have caused us! ¡±


    A fox in the vige said, ¡± They are only monks, soldiers, and some Taoists.


    Actually, there are many good people among humans. The ninth princess of


    Great Shang is very good. She even teaches us to read. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The evil vixen didn¡¯t say much and only said coldly, ¡®¡±¡® A great cmity ising. Those who mistakenly believe in humans will suffer the consequences! ¡±


    Therefore, Xiao Xi panicked. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. Moreover, she heard that Chi Shanjun had returned from the tiger tribe and wanted many young tiger demons to go with him. Wang Shanjun refused, and the two sides were about to fight.


    She had a lot on her mind. When she looked up and saw Xia Ji, she felt relieved for some reason. Sitting beside the prince was like sitting in front of a Buddha statue in the Great Buddha Hall. Her heart felt inexplicably much calmer.


    Xia Ji had already digested the [Three Lifetimes Buddhist Meditation].


    He understood the scene after he exhausted his skills and realm.


    He took a step forward, and before he could ascend to the heavens, he said, However, he had already seen a hint of Avacaniya Realm.


    That trace of Avacaniya Realm¡¯s wonder allowed him to attain Bodhi. Powerful spiritual power was hidden in his quiet and small body. In that instant, he went from emptiness to reality, from nothingness to reality, from spirit to body. There was a world-shaking change.


    The body was the boat, and the mind was the flow. At that moment, both the boat and the flow fused into one, revealing the Dharmakaya.


    In the end, Dharma Forms were just images.


    The avatar was a real existence.


    It was his body.


    It was the Buddha¡¯s body that was stuffed into a mortal¡¯s skin.


    However, such a Dharmakaya consumed a lot of energy. Almost every moment, it burned arge amount of its true qi and mental energy, so it could onlyst for a few seconds.


    This was a safe time frame. It might be possible to exceed it, but it would seem like a gamble. If he continued to hold on, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, a few seconds was enough.


    In a battle between experts, a single thought could create a mountain. How many thoughts did one second contain?


    This was a new trump card that he had obtained, and he could definitely use it as an ¡± explosion. ¡®


    At this moment, although he was still on the ninth level, he finally understood


    that the ¡± ten ¡± existed.


    Nine was the extreme for humans.


    Although he hadn¡¯t reached the level of ¡± ten ¡°, or even seen ¡± ten ¡°, he still felt ¡± ten ¡°. This Dharmakaya was his harvest, a borrowing of ¡± ten ¡°.


    Every day after that, Xia Ji would quietly read books in the core of the Northern


    Demons.


    These books were only a small part of the inheritance of the ancient Thunderp Temple. They contained scriptures and cultivation techniques, and most of the inheritance had long been lost in the long river of history.


    But even so, he could vaguely see some of the prosperous scenes of the ancient times where thousands of Buddhas came to worship and thousands of miles to seek scriptures.


    At that time, Thunder Sound Temple was the true holynd of Buddhism on Mount Meru. Now, it was just a small temple that had inherited its name.


    Xiao Xi delivered food every day, which was considered a good cause.


    Xia Ji would use the Maitreya Zen Technique to see the fear and panic in her heart, and then use the Zen Technique of Spiritual Power tofort her and make her rx. It was a good thing.


    There is no Jiazi in the mountains, and I don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ve lived. The prince sat quietly on Bixiao Peak, reading scriptures.


    On the 10th day, it was no longer Xiao Xi who delivered the food, but a vixen called ¡°Xiao Luo¡±.


    I don¡¯t know how the monk soldiers discovered the tiger tribe and are attacking them. It¡¯s very dangerous over there. Xiao Xi is pretty strong, so she went to help. ¡®


    The new little fox had a small round face. When she spoke, her face showed fear.


    ¡°Where did the monkse from?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Light Monk¡­They are everyvvhere, and they are here to kill us.¡±


    The little fox¡¯s body trembled. ¡± Twenty years ago, there were nearly ten thousand people in our tribe. Then, we fought with these monks of light. They ughtered half of our tribe, so we hid in the mountains. Even when we went out, we were sneaky and did not dare to let anyone discover our existence. ¡±


    ¡°Are they very strong?¡±


    ¡°Buddha fire restrains demonic qi, Buddha sound restrains demonic souls.


    They only need to chant scriptures to ferry us¡­But we don¡¯t want to be ferried.¡±


    Xia Ji asked for a while more. Combined with the delusions he had seen on Xiao Xi these days, he roughly understood.


    Monk of Light referred to all the monks who hade out of Great Light Temple. No one knew where Great Light Temple was. Some said that it came from the west, but perhaps it did not exist at all. The power that these monks cultivated specialized in defeating demons. They traveled the world and were not limited to the north.


    Twenty years ago, these Light Monks ughtered many demons, causing the demons to split. Some of the demons began to hate humans, while others hid in the mountains.


    The ones who hated humans were the demons led by ck Fox King and Chi Shanjun.


    The ones hiding deep in the mountains were the demons led by Huixin, Hu Xian ¡®er, and Wang Shanjun.


    20 yearster, a massacre was about to ur. In order to survive the massacre, the Fox and Tiger tribes of the Northern Lands took the initiative to attack and invest in Xia Xiaosu.


    Meanwhile, ck Fox King and Chi Shanjun returned to their tribe at this time, asking their tribesmen to follow them.


    But now, for some unknown reason, these Light Monks had discovered the new encampment of the Northern Demon Tribe andunched an attack.


    The reason why these little foxes were afraid was because the memory of the extermination of half of their race twenty years ago was still imprinted in their minds, making them afraid.


    Xia Ji had already seen a few scenes from Xiao Xi¡¯s delusions. Buddha fire filled the sky and living beings were in hell.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Huixin?¡± he asked.


    ¡± The ancestor¡¯s second tail is about to grow out, ¡± Xiao Luo said. ¡± He¡¯s still in seclusion. He can¡¯t be disturbed. ¡±


    Is ck Fox King already here? ¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked. ¡± Is he asking you to leave with him? ¡±


    Xiao Luo was taken aback. ¡± How would Your Highness know? The ck Fox King¡¯s envoy is here again. He said that this ce has been discovered and we can¡¯t stay here anymore. We can¡¯t trust people, and it will be a disaster if we trust them. It¡¯s better to leave with them. ¡®


    ¡® Oh? ¡± Xia Ji smiled. ¡± Did you tell King ck Fox that there¡¯s another human reading on Jade Cloud Peak? ¡±


    Why would we betray Your Highness? ¡± Xiao Luo shook her head hurriedly. However, as she shook her head, she became uncertain. ¡± Many of our nsmen have been awakened by the hatred from back then. Now, they have all left with the emissary of Master ck Fox. They might expose Your


    Highness. ¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly waved at the little fox. ¡± Come behind me. ¡®


    Xiao Luo revealed a puzzled expression.


    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The fox named Xiao Luo hurriedly turned her head and saw a dozen enchanting and evil figures on the path up the mountain. She was so frightened that she let out a soft cry and ran behind Xia Ji.


    After running behind Xia Ji, she peeked over the prince¡¯s shoulder and looked into the distance.


    The woman who came up the mountain was wearing a nun¡¯s dress. Her long hair was tied up in a snow-white headscarf. Her eyes were reserved.


    However, the robe that covered her body was a near-transparent ck silk robe. The snow-white undtion inside was faintly discernible behind the ck silk.


    The upper half of his body was pure and holy, while the lower half of his body was lustful. The impact of the two could trigger the deepest desires in the hearts of all men.


    When she walked, she often lowered her eyebrows, making people feel sorry for her. However, when she stood in front of Xia Ji, her eyes were raised, revealing a charming fox-like gaze that was like spring water that could scratch one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°ck Fox King!¡± Xiao Luo shouted.


    Xia Ji had seen this woman in Xiao Xi¡¯s fantasy, but in that fantasy, this woman was not as calm as she was now. She was lying on the ground in a sorry state with a pained expression. Her ws sank into the soil as she wailed.


    He thought for a moment and looked at the seductive vixen at the entrance..¡±Little Fox, are you here to ask me to save you?¡±

 Chapter 68 - 68: 64. Bold Black Fox, Still Not Revealing

    Chapter 68: 64. Bold ck Fox, Still Not Revealing


    Trantor: 549690339


    King of ck Fox walked into the shadow of the mountain in the morning light and stopped about a hundred feet away from Xia Ji. He bowed and smiled. ¡®


    Wild fox in the mountains, self-proimed killer. Greetings to Great Shang¡¯s


    Seventh Highness. ¡®


    She was polite, and her expression seemed charming, but she was actually distant. Her entire body was filled with coldness, which was hatred that was engraved in her bones.


    Xiao Luo hurriedly shouted from behind Xia Ji, ¡± ck Fox King, Seventh Highness is different from those Light Monks. He is a good person. ¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned.


    A good person?


    I was actually sent a good person card by a vixen?


    ¡°Why would Killer attack the Seventh Prince?¡± King ck Fox asked.


    I¡¯m only here to reason with them and move them with emotion.¡±


    She looked at the young prince charmingly and said, ¡°¡±Demons can¡¯t be tolerated by humans.


    In terms of logic, if someone were to spread the news that the demon race was helping the princess of Great Shang, then no matter how good the princess was, no one would believe her. Humans and demons had different paths. No matter what a demon did, it would always be a demon and would never be tolerated by humans!


    ¡°In terms of love, BenGong has long heard from the old tree demon that Your Highness is different from those monks. You are a Buddha who has truly understood Zen. You are very Buddhist and very demonic. I thought Your Highness was an old-fashioned and rude person. Now, I see that you are actually a handsome young LangJun.¡±


    However, His Highness was not like the other Langjun who had looks but was weak.


    I can feel the power in Your Highness¡¯s body. It¡¯s surging, powerful, dense, and safe ¡­


    Men seek novelty, women seek safety.


    Although Sha Sheng is not a woman, he is more feminine than a woman in his human form. I also want safety, can Your Highness give it to me? Hehehe¡­Your Highness, don¡¯t reject it yet. Killer has a suggestion.¡±


    She walked in an enchanting manner. Her long legs moved lightly and skillfully. Her silk clothes were faint, like a ck veil wrapped around a holy jade statue. It made people stare at her without blinking. They wanted to see how charming her jade-white skin and graceful posture would be after the ck veil waspletely removed.


    ¡°An alliance between the Northern Demons and the Ninth Princess is not good. As long as Your Highness doesn¡¯t care how Killer devours the Northern Demon Tribe today, then Killer will willingly be Your Highness ¡®lover.


    As long as Your Highness doesn¡¯t disappoint me, I¡¯m willing to only treat Your


    Highness well for the rest of my life.¡±


    Her every move was extremely alluring, and her charming smile was extremely alluring.


    ¡°As long as Your Highness nods, I can follow Your Highness into this cave. I¡¯m willing to do anything Your Highness wants me to do.


    Moreover, even if Killer had united the seventy-two demon ns in the north, he was still His Highness ¡®lover.


    Then ¡­ In fact, there was no loss for His Highness, right?


    After that, if Your Highness bes the Emperor, BenGong will be a concubine. Your Highness can summon her at any time and rise at any time.


    Isn¡¯t that good? Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Come here,¡± Xia Ji waved.


    King of ck Fox was stunned. He had been seduced by her so quickly?


    Wasn¡¯t this too easy?


    Why was His Highness different from what the old tree demon said? Was he also a man who was controlled by his lower body?


    She smiled charmingly and moved her long legs lightly, dragging her ck muslin dress as she walked forward. With each step, her snow-white hot calves and thighs were faintly discernible under the rise and fall of the ck muslin, extremely seductive.


    She had seen many men, monks, Taoists, and even children.


    No matter who it was, the way they looked at her was either infatuated and wanted to immediately hug her in their arms and upy her alone.


    Then, he said some disgusting words that seemed to be considerate of her, but were actually selfish.


    Either they wanted to skin her alive and pull out her tendons to immediately take back their hatred.


    However, the way the young prince looked at her was just¡­lt was normal.


    It was a normal and unchanging scene.


    Why was it normal?


    She raised her head and looked at the Seventh Prince. She felt that there was no hypocrisy in his eyes.


    When he looked again, he felt a bit demonic.


    This demonic nature was full and free, and it was tightly contained with the Buddhist nature.


    Looking again, it was not a Buddha or a demon.


    When he looked again, all the concealment of mountains and rivers had disappeared. The only person sitting on the ground was him. He was him.


    Not Buddha,


    Not a demon,


    It was indescribable.


    There was nobel.


    Master ck Fox looked confused and continued to walk forward.


    One step¡­


    Two steps¡­


    Three steps¡­


    After taking three steps, she actually feltpletely submissive to the person in front of her.


    The feeling was even stronger at the fourth step.


    On the fifth step, she suddenly realized that if all the darkness hidden in her heart hit the bottom and rebounded, the hatred would turn into the hands of evil spirits and reach out from the underworld, dragging her legs and stopping her from advancing.


    Countless grudges rose up and turned into thousands of mouths that came close to her ears, repeatedly warning her to remember the hatred and pain.


    On the sixth step, she finally stopped. She was also furious. All the peace from before was broken.


    ¡°Xia Ji!¡± she said angrily. I¡¯m talking to you nicely, but you¡¯re actually trying to deal with me secretly? What¡¯s the difference between you and those humans?¡±


    In his anger, Master ck Fox suddenly grabbed a wooden pestle with his right hand. As soon as the wooden pestle appeared, his right hand released it and turned into a sharp w. He circted his strength in the air and controlled the wooden pestle in his palm. A surging demonic aura wrapped around the wooden pestle from his five fingers.


    Xiao Luo hid behind the prince, feeling terrified. The demonic aura was so thick that it scared her. The wooden pestle even stunned her because it was a weaponmonly used by the Light Monks. This weapon could absorb all demonic aura and then emit terrifying power.


    In an instant, the wooden pestle waspletely enveloped in demonic qi.


    Master ck Fox¡¯s figure suddenly became still. She moved her right hand and pulled the wooden pestle back to her palm. She raised her hands and spread out her ten fingers like ck lotuses. More and more demonic qi gathered in the middle.


    Then, she looked up at the young man sitting opposite her and suddenly blew a


    long breath at the demonic aura in the middle of the Ten Finger Lotus.


    Whoosh!


    Dragging its long tail,


    The thick and boiling demonic qi was suddenly attracted by a huge suction force, or to be precise, it lost the power to resist the suction force and suddenly shrank toward the central wooden pestle.


    In an instant, all the demonic qi disappeared like magic, leaving only a wooden pestle.


    The wooden pestle was already extremely bright.


    Xiao Luo suddenly understood. ck Fox King had learned to use his enemy¡¯s weapon. How could she bring a weapon that could absorb demonic energy with her? Was her control of demonic aura so strong?


    She was still a little fox with a low psychological quality. She said in surprise,¡±


    Your Highness, be careful!! ¡®


    Before he could finish speaking, the wooden pestle had already exploded.


    In an instant, it turned from a spark into a huge, ring fireball.


    Xiao Luo could feel the terrifying power within the fireball. She would never forget this power because it was the Buddha Fire that had wiped out half of the Fox Race twenty years ago!


    In an instant, the fireball was right in front of Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression remained the same as he pped out the 108 prayer beads he had just made with his left hand, A 100-foot-tall golden Buddha hand appeared.


    He pped his palm.


    The huge Buddha fireball was blocked.


    He grabbed again.


    Fireball began to struggle.


    Then, he clenched his fist.


    The fireball waspletely gone.


    Xiao Luo was speechless.


    In the distance, King ck Fox was also silent for a moment.


    However, she reacted very quickly. Just as the Buddha fire extinguished, her left hand was already holding a long dagger.


    Demonic qi surged and turned into a ck meteor with her. In an instant, she crossed the distance of more than 100 feet and stabbed at the prince who was sitting still.


    How vigorous was the summer qi?


    He casually pped his hands.


    The dagger was sent flying.


    However, the dagger flew away, but the dense demonic aura did not dissipate.


    Not only did the demonic aura not dissipate, it was even thicker and expanded even more, revealing the appearance of a giant ghost fox. The fox was twenty feet tall and thirty feet long. Its mouth opened like a devilish ghost that could devour everything, and it bit at Xia Ji.


    This power was simr to a Dharma Idol, but it was still a little weaker. Overall, it was much stronger than the previous 29th on the Heaven List. It should be equivalent to the 8.5 level of the golden Skill Orb. ¡® Skyfox Transformation!! ¡± Xiao Luo eximed.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The huge fox ghost¡¯s mouth had already bitten down.


    Waves of air and dust billowed.


    Everything in front of him could not be seen. Only Xiao Luo was crying out in surprise¡­


    Momentster.


    The dust settled.


    Everything returned to silence.


    Xiao Luo opened her eyes in fear.


    He saw that the young prince was safe and sound. He was even sitting cross-legged on the spot without moving.


    His right hand was pressing down on the head of ck Fox King, who was crawling in front of him with shock and fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you revealing your true form?¡±


    In an instant, ck smoke exploded, revealing a ck fox. It looked up pitifully at the prince in front of it..

 Chapter 69 - 69: 65. The Scholar and the Fox

    Chapter 69: 65. The Schr and the Fox


    Trantor: 549690339


    On Green Cloud Peak


    Xia Ji stroked the ck fox.


    The ruthless and demonic ck Fox King was extremely docile at this moment. It gently rubbed against the hand.


    The rest of the vixens were dumbfounded.


    Was this still ck Fox King?


    Xia Ji lifted ck Fox King¡¯s chin with his finger and stared at the ck fox.


    After consuming his mental energy, the power of Maitreya¡¯s Zen Illumination had been activated silently.


    Scenes appeared one after another.


    He could vaguely see a beautiful figure holding an oil-paper umbre in the forest in the spring rain. She walked to the schr who was running in the rain and helped him block the rain. Then, the two of them walked together and talked andughed.


    He saw the schr studying under themp, but he was frowning because he was missing the books of the Great Schr. Then, the beautiful figure took out many ancient books from somewhere and quietly ced them beside the schr. Then, shey down under themp and watched him study with a gentle expression. As she watched, she fell asleep. The schr covered her with a thin nket.


    He then saw that the two of them were extremely close and had nothing to say. The beautiful figure even confessed that she was a fox demon, but the schr did not seem to care at all.


    After that, the schr became famous and was named on the golden list.


    After that, by the long bridge, the schr who had be an official would be transferred to a distant city.


    Not long after, just as the fox spirit was still in love, the entire fox n was surrounded by the Light Monk and soldiers, and half of the n was exterminated.


    This vixen was none other than ck Fox King. Back then, ck Fox King had witnessed the tragic deaths of her loved ones. In pain, she had wanted to find the schr. She had walked a long way, carefully avoiding the encirclement of monks and all kinds of dangers.


    Then, when she was approaching the city, she saw an article. The article was simple and impactful, but it was full of blood. It was as if it was made in heaven, making people p their hands and exim. However, the general idea was that animals should behave like animals and were not worthy ofing to the human world. Therefore, the author advised all the demons in the world to hide in the mountains and note out to embarrass themselves. Because these were animals, they were not worthy.


    The person who wrote the article was that schr.


    This article was vaguely in line with the thinking of a major Daoist sect, ¡± There must be different kinds of teachings. If everything can be brought to fruition, that would be too funny. ¡± It also secretly matched the thoughts of many nobles. After all, there were many strange stories about demons possessing bodies. Which nobles would see these things that should be obediently cooked and watched in cagese out and turn into humans?


    Because of this essay, the schr was considered to have the correct path and correct thoughts. In addition, he had no background. Even though he was nurtured by others, he was now a high -ranking official.


    The scene that followed was iparably dark and chaotic.


    It was mostly images of the extermination of the fox n, as well as ¡± the schr abandoned her and her n, pushing her and her n into the abyss, and being high and mighty ¡°. From time to time, it shed back in her delusional thoughts. All of this was the cause, and it had also be the effect of the current ck Fox King.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and gently rubbed the fox¡¯s head. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°¡±What is the Skyfox Transformation?¡±


    He was also quite curious about these cultivation techniques of the demon race.


    King ck Fox did not dare to hide anything and replied, ¡°¡±My Northern Fox n has a total of three demon cultivation techniques.


    [White Fox Immortal Technique] Cultivation Spirit.


    [Fox Fire Three Qi] Qi refinement.


    [Heavenly Fox Transformation]:


    This so-called cultivation method was said to have been taught by an ancient mighty figure. The power it obtained was actually charm, possession, spiritual impact, and control over other little foxes.


    ¡± The Qi cultivation method is the most authentic method of our fox n. It is said that it was modified by a certain divine monk when it was passed down from ancient times. With the help of Buddhist scriptures, it obtained the Great Zen Heart and transformed the three fires of ¡®greed, anger, and infatuation¡¯ into the Righteous Fox Fire. It is a righteous and peaceful method suitable for fox demons to cultivate. If they continue to cultivate, they might be able to achieve positive results like humans.


    As for the Skyfox Transformation, it was an atavistic cultivation technique.


    The cultivation techniques of humans were all formed from the heaven defying evolution of the postnatal realm.


    This technique was also a return to the innate state from the acquired state. However, this innate state was not the innate state of a human, but the appearance of an ancient demon.


    The Skyfox Transformation is to allow the evil aura in one¡¯s heart to grow and push oneself into a state of atavism. However, although this technique is mostpatible with the fox body and is the easiest to cultivate, it is also the easiest to go crazy. Cultivators are also prone to violence and invite disaster.


    Therefore, it is now regarded as a forbidden technique by the fox n.¡±


    Xia Ji understood.


    Hu Xianer cultivates her spirit,


    A wise heart trains the spirit,


    This ck Fox King was cultivating his body.


    However, the cultivation of spirit and qi had been improved by humans.


    Only this body tempering technique inherited the most violent and bloody side of the demon race, so it was banned. However, King ck Fox had suffered a heavy blow and cultivated this technique for revenge.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do now?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Master ck Fox blinked her big eyes and looked at the young prince. Her expression changed several times. She knew that the best answer she could give was to ¡± put down the butcher¡¯s knife ¡°, and then she was enlightened by the prince¡­


    However, the hatred in her heart was too strong, so she replied, ¡°¡±I have no regrets.¡±


    After saying this, she felt much more rxed. She lived for hatred, so since she couldn¡¯t live, she would die for hatred.


    However, the prince in front of him said softly, ¡°¡±Good.¡±


    King ck Fox looked up in confusion. ¡± Kindness? ¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong with wanting retribution? ¡± Xia Ji asked softly. ¡± What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡±


    Master of ck Fox was stunned and said, ¡± Your Highness, ¡± in surprise. However, she looked at the prince¡¯s eyes and saw that his pupils seemed to reflect the sky and the earth. His gaze was calm, but it was as if he could see through all the secrets in her heart. No matter how good her disguise was, how gorgeous her mask was, and how delicate her body was, in front of this youth, it was as if she had nothing. She was not wearing anything.


    That pair of eyes was quietly watching her obsession. Her nature, her soul, made her have nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Who are you going to kill?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Master ck Fox had already sworn to keep this secret in his heart and not tell anyone. However, since he had asked, she subconsciously said, ¡± Zhou Kao, the Marquis of Great Shang. ¡±


    Xia Ji had a rough impression of this person. He was an important official of the imperial capital and one of the aristocrats who followed the emperor to the south. To be able to climb to such a position in more than twenty years, this Zhou Examination was not simple. He was definitely not a shallow schr. He would achieve sess in one go, and the ck fox in front of him was one of those withered bones.


    ¡°Would you like to hear me recite a sutra?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    When ck Fox King heard this, she understood. She had an epiphany. She maintained her original fox form and sat up. She sped her ws together as if she was kneeling in front of the Buddha.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t afraid of her escaping or ambushing him. He turned around and went to the cave. He took out an ancient scripture and sat in front of ck Fox King. He flipped through the pages and began to recite.


    He read it seriously. Tathagata¡¯s perception and spiritual imprint imperceptibly seeped into the defenseless heart, and the thought in his heart just so happened to wrap around the little fox¡¯s hatred.


    She suddenly felt that she had a home.


    He was no longer fighting and living alone.


    Instead, it fused into a powerful mental power that made her feel safe.


    She could even vaguely sense the existence of others in this spiritual torrent.


    Such a change was no different from enlightenment. Her Heavenly Fox Transformation, which had already reached a bottleneck, could now be upgraded to another level.


    Once he finished reciting, King of ck Fox had also converted. He wiped his tears with his ws and bowed to the ground. He reminded softly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m a fox that has cultivated into a human form, and I¡¯ve also cultivated the Atavism Restriction Art. Can Your Highness tolerate me?¡±


    ¡°No discrimination,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    King ck Fox was deeply moved and could not stand up to kowtow. Then, he transformed into the original appearance of an enchanting woman and lowered his head in front of the young man, saying respectfully, ¡°¡±Please shave my hair.¡±


    I haven¡¯t repaid you for your kindness, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Keep the three thousand threads of worry. ¡®


    ¡°Yes..¡±

 Chapter 70 - 70: 66. Coincidentally Encountering an Old Friend, Undercover Demoness

    Chapter 70: 66. Coincidentally Encountering an Old Friend, Undercover Demoness


    Trantor: 549690339


    The vixens who came with ck Fox King looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    King ck Fox waved his hand. ¡± Come and pay your respects to Buddha¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Your Highness,¡± Xia Ji said.


    He didn¡¯t want topletely restrict himself to the path of Buddhism.


    ¡°All of youe to pay your respects to His Highness.¡±


    The group of enchanting and evil little foxes immediately ran over and knelt on the ground, shouting in unison, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    The vixens of the evil faction shouted as they looked at the prince curiously. They did not understand why their ck Fox King had suddenly submitted.


    Since things hade to this, King ck Fox naturally did not hide the current situation anymore. He took the initiative and said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡®You were the one who lured the Monk of Light here, weren¡¯t you?¡± Xia Ji pointed it out.


    King ck Fox was stunned for a moment before he said frankly, ¡± I don¡¯t want to see the demons walk down the wrong path. That¡¯s why I lured these monks here with Chi Shanjun. We thought that once the Monk of Light came, we could take the opportunity to lead the demons here and leave. But now¡­¡± However, he had lost control.


    First of all, there were more monks of light than he had expected.


    In addition, the righteous and evil paths received news that Thunder Sound Monastery had a great opportunity, so many people in Jianghu followed those monks of light.¡±


    King ck Fox paused and looked at the prince in front of him. He said softly, ¡°¡±Actually ¡­ This has nothing to do with His Highness.¡±


    ¡°How is it rted to me?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    King ck Fox said, ¡± Your Highness has established your might in the isted city of the Imperial Capital. The martial arts you use are all Buddhist divine arts. The magic tools you use are Buddhist magic tools. Simply put, most of the magic tools and cultivation techniques are inherited from the Thunder Sound Temple. ¡®


    His Highness was only seventeen years old, and he had not even been listed on the Human, Earth, and Sky Ranking. Now, he had stepped into the Legendary


    Stage and obtained the name of Legendary. His Highness had defeated the Frost Giants, single-handedly defeated 30,000 troops, and even ughtered 5,000 of them. With such strength, he was indeed qualified to be a Legendary Stage.


    Legends didn¡¯t have rankings, so no one dared to set up a ranking to distinguish between high and low.


    However, every legend had a few things that were passed down to the world, and the origin of each legend was mostly pure and innocent.


    However, a legend like His Highness, who had a mysterious source of strength, had aroused the curiosity of many people.


    Some time ago, there was news that His Highness¡¯s power came from the Fated


    Chance in the depths of Mount Meru. This news immediately attracted many people from the martial world. In addition, this time, Chi Shanjun and I deliberately revealed the information to the Radiant Monk, so they all swarmed over.


    There were also sects that wanted to go to Thunder Sound Monastery to investigate directly. However, the monks of Thunder Sound Monastery had the Golden Body Arhat Formation, which made those sects not dare to barge in.


    However, there were still some sects stationed outside Thunder Sound Monastery, confronting the monks of the temple.


    Although the Arhat Formation is powerful, it can¡¯t be used frequently. It¡¯s used as a deterrent, so small-scale friction is still constant.¡±


    Xia Ji digested the information.


    He knew that this was probably the work of a prince or princess.


    It was most likely the Eighth Princess, Xia Qingxuan.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed it when he was young, but now that he looked at it, his royal sister¡¯s mouth was really sharp.


    She kept staring at him every day and ran around just to cause trouble for him. She could be considered a model worker. Anyway, no matter what he wanted to do, she woulde out and destroy it.


    This was a professional nderer of his sister.


    Sooner orter, he would catch her and ruthlessly¡­


    He was silent, thinking about how to lure this royal sister out.


    King ck Fox suddenly bowed and said sincerely, ¡®¡±Your Highness, please bestow me with another Dharma name.¡±


    ¡°Kill,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ck Fox King was stunned. This was her original name.


    ¡°This is the name I¡¯ve bestowed upon you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was still the same name, but the King of ck Fox felt like it was officially recognized.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Master ck Fox continued, ¡± The Tiger and Fox tribes are fighting against the


    Monk of Light. There should have been no problem with the fight, but Chi


    Shanjun took away many tiger demons. This makes the fight very difficult.


    On the other side, most of the humans from the righteous and evil paths were helping the Monk of Light. A small portion of them had bypassed the main battlefield and were already heading towards the Fox Tribe. They would probably arrive nearby soon.


    Although good and evil are irreconcble, both sides are seeking opportunities, so they haven¡¯t made a move before they see the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Can you persuade Chi Shanjun to go back and help?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    King of ck Fox shook his head. ¡± His hatred for humans is far greater than mine. So, unless Wang Shanjun agrees to break off the alliance with the humans, he will not help. But since it is His Highness ¡®request, I will persuade him.


    Monk of Light¡­


    The righteous and evil factions¡­


    Chi Shanjun¡­


    ¡°Make sure your little foxes investigate and report back,¡± Xia Ji said after some thought.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ I understand.¡±


    King of ck Fox left with a group of foxes. They were enemies when they came, but when they left, they had be Xia Ji¡¯s believers. Xiao Luo was dumbfounded. ¡± Then¡­¡± Your Highness, I¡¯m leaving too.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and nodded.


    After the foxes left, he walked back into the cave and calmed down. These days, besides reading the scriptures, he had also asked the foxes to send over somemps, kasayas, and so on. Since all living beings were suppressed under the ¡± ten ¡°, the importance of the ritual implements was self-evident.


    Therefore, his daily life was filled with dullness. He read books, carved prayer beads, and tried to use Dipankara and Maitreya to make corresponding magical artifacts.


    The deep red Three Lifetimes Buddhist Dhyana was enough for him to make fifty prayer beads at once. If he did it again before he went to bed, as long as he gritted his teeth and endured the heavy fatigue, he could make another fifty prayer beads before he went to bed.


    He worKea so nard y ana mgnt Just to nave more trump caras.


    In more than ten days, he had made 1,080 Sense Beads, directly reaching the number of 1,080 Spell Realms. He had also used the Magma Wood as the bead head, and this did not make his hard work go to waste. He could feel that the power contained in it had undergone a qualitative change.


    The original prayer beads were split into numbers like 108 and 14 to disy the basic Buddha¡¯s hand binding effect.


    Since he was in a state of turmoil, Xia Ji quickly used the Maitreya Dhyana to make the kasaya. ording to the ancient records in the Thunder Sound Temple, the Maitreya Dhyana could hold objects. If the function of the Dhyana was as he thought, it would be much more convenient in the future.


    The trees want to be quiet, but the wind won¡¯t stop,


    There was not much time left.


    He had to hurry up and prepare the things that needed to be prepared.


    As he thought about it, he grabbed the dark gold kasaya and silently activated the Maitreya Zen before pressing his palm down.


    At ease, it was dark.


    The multicolored light in the mountain hadpletely disappeared. The mist that had long evaporated had swallowed the heaven and earth, leaving only a hazy area. In this hazy fog, whether it was the Monk of Light, the righteous path, the evil path, or the Demon Tribe, they all temporarily stopped fighting.


    Killer ck Fox King went to find Chi Shanjun.


    The little foxes hid quietly in the forest, monitoring every move of the invading humans. This was thend of the demons, their home ground.


    Soon, a fox lying on the downwind of many roads faintly heard the voices of peopleing from afar.


    In the fog.


    ¡°Is there fog in the mountains again? Everyone, be careful. We might be almost at the heart of the demon race.¡±


    ¡± This ce was originally the mountain of the ancient Buddha. There are many temples here. Quickly find a ce to settle down. Otherwise, if the demons discover us in this wilderness, we will fall into a passive position. ¡® The team moved in the fog. Little Fox restrained her aura and moved back ordingly.


    An hourter.


    The team finally found an ancient temple to settle down in.


    There were quite a number of people, more than 30 of them. Most of them were young men and women. They were all dressed in the same clothes and were all from the same sect.


    Someone in the team found a slightly lower ce to start a bonfire. Soon after, the group of people assigned the task of patrolling the night. They surrounded the bonfire to keep warm, and at the same time, they began to take out dry rations to eat. Some even took out the leftover meat from hunting on the mountain path and began to barbecue.


    The fire was burning brightly, but it was not ostentatious. The light could not even leave the temple. Unless one was very close to the temple, one would not notice it.


    A young man with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes was roasting a skewer of rabbit meat. As he roasted it, he turned his head to look at a beautiful girl who seemed to be unsociable in the corner.


    This senior sister was called Yan Ling. She was a little mysterious, but her strength was not bad. Four years ago, she was sent to infiltrate the Demonic Sect¡¯s forces and moved around the Imperial City as the Demonic Sect¡¯s ¡°demoness¡±. After that, she created a strange skill and provided useful information, so that the righteous path was able to cooperate with the imperial court¡¯s prince to kill the generation of demonic bandit Zhang Xuehe. It could be considered a considerable contribution. However, something seemed to have happened after that. This senior sister became depressed, and then the sect felt that she was no longer suitable to be a spy.He arranged for her to return.


    ¡®I¡¯ms young swordsman nad also secretly Inquired about It, Dut tne conclusion he obtained was¡­Senior Sister seemed to have been drugged by a certain dignitary and then fell asleep.


    Late at night, looking down from above.


    On Mount Meru, there were bonfires. In less than ten days, it had already be a scene of many forces attacking.


    Regardless of geography, battle, or any other perspective, the Seventh Prince sitting on Bixiao Peak was truly sitting on a fishing tform.


    Smoke rose everywvhere, but he had yet to enter the arena.


    Xia Ji felt a little tired and rubbed his forehead. However, the Maitreya kasaya magic tool had been sessfully made. This kasaya had almost sucked all of his mental energy dry, but the result was truly satisfactory. The dharma treasure of the dark gold kasaya had three functions:


    Firstly, he could change his clothes as he pleased.


    Secondly, it was invulnerable to swords and spears, and difficult to be invaded by fire and water.


    Thirdly, it could store items.


    He sensed that it could store about one cubic meter of things, but that was enough.


    Then, with a wave of his kasaya, the prayer beads and themp made by Dipankara Zen disappeared.


    With another wave of his kasaya, the bookshelves were instantly emptied.


    Clearly, as long as the kasaya swept past an ownerless object, it could absorb it ording to the thoughts of the kasaya¡¯s owner. There was no chance of idental absorption.


    After doing all this, Xia Ji waved the kasaya and draped it over his body. With another thought, the kasaya instantly turned into a dark golden cloak that fitted his body.


    He walked to the top of the high cliff that was shrouded in the night fog and looked down at the stars and lights in the distance. In these ten days, he had gained a lot of things. It was indeed worthy of being the inheritance of the Ancient Thunderp Temple. Perhaps it was time to leave the mountain..

 Chapter 71 - 71: 67. Breaking the Golden Light Barrier with a Finger (1)

    Chapter 71: 67. Breaking the Golden Light Barrier with a Finger (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Senior Sister, have a piece of rabbit meat. ¡®


    The young man with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes walked to the side of the girl in the corner of the temple. Young people always had a good impression of beauties. Senior Sister was indeed very beautiful, so even if there were rumors that she had been vited, he would only feel sympathy andfort, but not disgust.


    Yan Ling was holding her sword. A white fish-shaped pendant hung around her neck. The head of the fish was round and tilted in a clockwvise direction. The tail of the fish was quite sharp. A red string passed through the hole and stuck to her snow-white skin.


    She heard the shout and saw the handsome young man in front of her.


    The young man smiled at her and was about to sit beside her.


    However, the sword in Yan Ling¡¯s right hand suddenly spun and blocked where he was about to sit.


    ¡°Senior Sister, what do you mean?¡± The youth was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me,¡± Yan Ling said coldly.


    In an instant, the killing intent around her was very dense.


    The disciples who were surrounding the bonfire in the distance sneered.


    The sound of conversation could be heard.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a pair of broken shoes? Your body isn¡¯t clean anymore. What are you so smug about?¡±


    ¡® Who is this Leng Ao Leng showing off to? His cultivation technique is neither good nor bad, what is there to be proud of? ¡±


    Another female disciple waved at the young man and said with a smile,¡± Junior Brother Dong,e back. You¡¯ve been in our Green Cliff Mountain Pce for so long. Don¡¯t you know the reputation of this Senior Sister Yan? ¡®


    Yan Ling raised her head abruptly.


    The female disciple pretended not to see her.


    Everyone pretended not to see her.


    No one liked someone who didn¡¯t bow to reality.


    When you¡¯ve suffered, you should show pain. When you¡¯ve been defiled, you should show inferiority. Who are you putting on this cold and arrogant look for?


    Junior Martial Brother Dong ran back and sat by the bonfire. He exined, ¡°¡±1 saw Senior Sister Yan there alone, so I gave her a skewer of roasted meat.¡±


    The female disciple lectured him softly. ¡± Senior Sister Yan¡¯s shrewdness is very deep. She¡¯s a wanton person. Otherwise, why would she sneak into the Demon Sect and disguise herself as a demon? ¡±


    Otherwise, how could she have fallen into such a trap? She was drugged with an aphrodisiac and had her body taken away. When she came back, she didn¡¯t care about our kindness and pretended to be arrogant.¡±


    Someone else chimed in, ¡± Yes, yes, yes. Isn¡¯t it just a body being taken away?


    It¡¯smon for martial artists like us to stay in the first realm for a few years. I¡¯ve never seen anyone so depressed. It¡¯s been almost three years. Senior Yan is too narrow-minded. ¡®


    ¡°Keep your voice down. After all, she¡¯s the senior sister of a demoness. Demonesses like to pretend to be pure and do dirty things.¡±


    In the distance¡­


    Yan Ling suddenly stood up, and many people around the bonfire immediately looked at her warily.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air.¡±


    Yan Ling exined softly. She walked out of the temple that was lit by fire. As soon as she walked out, she suddenly felt a strange and charmingughtering from afar.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh!


    A pink figure passed by her.


    The fragrant wind blew, making people feel a little dizzy.


    The person walking towards her was a young man who was as handsome as a demon. The color of the young man¡¯s pupils formed a vortex, instantly causing a strange desire to arise in Yan Ling¡¯s heart. All the male and female disciples in the room seemed to have hallucinations.


    The vixens giggled. Their seduction skills were natural and could drag people into the depths of their desires. Under a surprise attack, they had the upper hand¡­


    As expected, many male disciples in the room had already wrapped themselves around the vixens, and the female disciples from before had already begun to undress themselves. The white fish essory on Yan Ling¡¯s chest suddenly shed, and she felt a chill in her head as she hurriedly took two steps back.


    At this moment, a golden light suddenly burst out from the temple.


    The moment the golden light condensed, a hand seal condensed from a phantom and a rapid incantation sound appeared.


    Immediately after, the golden light condensed for a short while and carried a


    strong wind as it rapidly expanded into the surroundings. In an instant, it transformed into a golden wall barrier that blew all the foxes out of the door.


    Inside the temple, the eyes of the middle-aged man leading the group regained rity. He looked at the broken ne and then at the men and women wrapped in demonic qi outside the house. He hurriedly raised his sword and shouted angrily,¡±The demons are attacking! Be alert!¡±


    The other men and women hurriedly tidied up their clothes. They felt a lingering fear in their hearts. They stood up and grabbed their swords, confronting the fox demons outside the door.


    Yan Ling used her movement technique to retreat a certain distance and look outside the door.


    Outside the door, the young girl was charming, and the young boy was devilish. They had already revealed their tails without holding back and were sweeping them, while their ws grabbed the golden membrane.


    The ck demonic qi would asionally hit the barrier, making a sizzling sound. The thick golden color of the barrier was also like cold ice meeting soup, slowly wearing away. However, every time it was worn away, the surrounding golden color would immediately rush over to make up for it.


    The idea of piercing through one part and breaking the entire barrier was obviously not feasible.


    They had to use their demonic aura to block out all the golden light before they could enter. They did not know what the ne was, but it released a lot of golden light. The fox demons used their demonic aura to block it for a long time, but it was only a little worn out.


    Inside the temple, there was no sound at all. Everyone solemnly formed a formation, holding long swords in their hands. They were waiting for the golden barrier to shatter, then they would immediately charge over, not giving those fox demons the chance to use their seduction techniques again.


    As time passed, the initial fear of the people in the temple slowly recovered.


    Strangely, the golden light became thicker, as if it could feel the spiritual energy of the person inside the light barrier.


    The golden light would be thicker when the qi was strong, and the golden light would be weaker when the qi was weak..


    An hourter.


    The fox demons gave up trying and retreated. It was empty outside the house, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    The middle-aged leader of the Green Cliff Manor carefully put away his weapon and said solemnly, The interior of the demon race is very dangerous. Quickly circte your qi and rest. Pay attention to your duty. Once the morning fog dissipates, we¡¯ll leave this ce immediately. ¡±


    ¡°Martial Uncle Lu, what is this Qi Shield?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the manor lord. He said that he can protect us at a critical moment. Everyone, don¡¯t worry. The manor lord has a good rtionship with a Daoist. He has obtained some Daoist treasures, and now he has given me more than just this ne!¡± The middle-aged leader calmed the ¡®morale of the army¡¯ but he was smiling bitterly in his heart because¡­This ne was the only treasure left, but if he said it, these disciples would probably panic.


    For martial artists, the power of the mental world was very important. It was rted to whether they could break through during cultivation, and whether they could perform normally or even beyond normal in battle.


    Moreover, the middle-aged man could barely recognize that this golden light was actually a guiding curse. The core was the golden light curse of the Taoist sect. Most of the power of the golden light came from their own bodies, which was why the fox demon could not break it.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s safe tonight. But is there really a great opportunity in Mount Meru?¡±


    Just as the middle-aged leader was thinking about this, he suddenly heard footstepsing from outside the room. He immediately became alert and grabbed the hilt of his sword again. Some of the disciples on duty also looked outside the room vigntly.


    The person¡¯s face could not be seen clearly. He stood in front of the door as if he was blocked by a golden barrier.


    The middle-aged leader felt a little puzzled. This barrier was connected to the Mental Energy of all the disciples within it. As long as this energy did not break, the golden barrier would not break for the time being. It was impossible for outsiders to enter.


    Therefore, he was not too nervous. He was just a little curious about who it was. After all, he did not have the demonic aura of a demon.


    Ding!


    His finger touched the golden light barrier.


    In an instant¡­


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    The disciples of the Green Cliff Manor felt a piercing sound in their heads. Whether they were on duty or resting, they could not help but exim. The hearts of these thirty-odd people felt a heavy pressure pressing down on them. All their spirit and fighting spirit were broken by this finger..

 Chapter 72 - 72: 68. Past (1)

    Chapter 72: 68. Past (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    That finger was like a towering mountain.


    It was like a gxy pressing down.


    It was as if a divine god was pointing his finger.


    The golden light barrier shattered instantly, turning into specks of firefly light that scattered in all directions.


    The bonfire was swept up by the cold wind. In a sh, the youth outside the door had already stepped over the threshold of the dpidated temple.


    He was wearing a mysterious dark gold cloak, his ck hair was disheveled, and there was no evil intent on his face. His eyes were as calm as the sea.


    His gaze swept across the crowd beforending on Yan Ling.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Although the middle-aged man was shocked, he still cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±1 am Lu Feng of the Green Cliff Manor. May I know who you are?


    The young man didn¡¯t even care about him. He had personallye here for one person. This was the reason why he had been ced under house arrest after he had obtained the cheat. He recognized this person, and it wasn¡¯t just because they had sex in a daze.


    If it was just a blur, then even the dumbest person could see through it.


    It was precisely because it was half-true and half-false that he was ced under house arrest in the small pavilion. He spent spring, summer, autumn, and winter reading through the scriptures and books.


    Yan Ling nced at him and walked over. At the same time, she replied, ¡°¡±Alright.¡±


    Lu Feng didn¡¯t dare to stop him. Although this person was a youth and didn¡¯t give off much of an aura, he was already terrified. Moreover, Yan Ling clearly Imew this mysterious youth.


    The other disciples of the Green Cliff Manor did not dare to stop them. They just looked at each other curiously.


    ¡°How did Senior Yan know such a person?¡±


    ¡± Who is this young man? I think he must be a big shot.


    ¡°He shattered the golden barrier with a finger. I am still trembling in fear and only feel that my mind is in chaos¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    All the disciples had a vague guess. The golden light barrier was supported by the spiritual energy of each of them, but the person had actually broken it with a single finger. Didn¡¯t this mean that thebined spiritual energy of all of them was just dust under the clouds to the youth, the light of fireflies under the brilliance of the sun and the moon?


    Senior Sister Yan had been undercover in the Demonic Sect, turned into a demoness, and was then raped. After returning to the righteous path, she had not had a single friend for three years. How could she know such a person?


    Outside the door.


    Yan Ling lowered her head and walked beside the young man. ¡°You should wear a mask so that they can¡¯t see your face.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°If the world finds out that you¡¯re with the demon race, it¡¯ll be terrible.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you hide? Isn¡¯t it the same if you change your identity? With your power, if you make up a story about someone who doesn¡¯t exist, many people will believe you. Only by keeping the feathers clean could they have room for negotiation. You were never an ordinary person, and you were born to be a noble. Why can¡¯t you understand the truth that even a small noble can understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    As the two of them talked, they walked to a cliff.


    The moon was bright and clear, and waves of fog hit the mountains and valleys like tides.


    ¡°Why did you set me up?¡±


    ¡°Do I use my body to deal with you?¡± Yan Ling smiled bitterly. If you don¡¯t believe me, then just push me down from here. Even if you don¡¯t push me down, I¡¯m just an ant to you. If you want to kill me, then kill me. ¡® She closed her eyes.


    She was the demoness who had an affair with Xia Ji three years ago.


    Xia Ji put his hand on her back and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Tell me, I really can do it.¡±


    Yan Ling closed her eyes tightly and sighed softly.


    Xia Ji¡¯s palm moved forward slowly, bringing Yan Ling along.


    One inch¡­


    Two inches¡­


    Yan Ling bit her lip.


    Then, she suddenly leaped forward and was about to jump into the bottomless abyss. However, as soon as she moved, she was caught by the big hand, so she did not move at all.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± You jumped on your own. You were lucky. But if I push you, you won¡¯t be lucky. Tell me¡­¡±


    Yan Ling did not seem to want to recall the past, but she still thought about it and said softly, You wrote me a letter asking me to meet you on the pleasure boat. I went and fainted after entering the door. I vaguely remember that you and I were in bed ¡­ Then, you were taken away and I was imprisoned. However, someone broke out of the prison and saved me, telling me to return to the Green Cliff Manor as soon as possible. This was the end of the story.


    ¡°In the Imperial City, I was just a chess piece that the righteous path buried in the Demon Sect. I helped the righteous path provide information. I was the one who provided the information for Zhang Xuehe¡¯s death.


    But I didn¡¯t do anything to you, and I didn¡¯t want to harm you. Even if I was a spy, I had no choice. My parents died early, and I didn¡¯t have the protection of my elders. I could only work hard. Do you think it was easy for me?


    Besides, I¡¯ve known you for a long time. You hid your identity and came to the streets of the Imperial City, and I got to know you.


    If I could really participate in the circle of framing a prince, how could I be an ordinary righteous disciple? How could I be so easily found and captured by you?


    Aren¡¯t those people who framed you afraid that I¡¯ll expose everything?¡± Xia Ji suddenly reached out and grabbed her chin. He looked into her eyes, and the Zen of Maitreya Zen was activated.


    And then¡­


    He felt a great sadness.


    As for the source, he had also seen it. It was on the pleasure boat¡­ln the picture, there was only him and the girl in front of him, entangled on the bed.


    The scene was extremely beautiful.


    However, Xia Ji watched quietly. Suddenly, a brightmp floated up..

 Chapter 73 - 73: 68. Past (2)

    Chapter 73: 68. Past (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The brightmp shone brightly, breaking all illusions.


    Under the illumination of the light, the scene suddenly burned into ashes, and another scene appeared.


    On the screen¡­


    There were three people on the pleasure boat.


    He and Yan Ling were sitting opposite each other in the pleasure boat. Their eyes were dull and they did not go to the Witch Mountain to do it together.


    There was another young girl sitting inside the pleasure boat.


    Her ck hair fell to her shoulders, her skin was sparkling and translucent, and her white clothes were like a fairy, ethereal and ethereal. Her eyes carried a hint of otherworldly luster. The young girl¡¯s actions were exactly the same as Yan Ling¡¯s. She raised her hand, and Yan Ling raised her hand. She shook her head, and Yan Ling shook her head.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. He recognized this girl. She was the second princess, Xia Yun. She was only sixteen years old three years ago, so she couldn¡¯t wait to experiment on him after receiving the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Enlightenment?


    So, he didn¡¯t have an affair with Yan Ling?


    At this moment, Yan Ling¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Her sorrowful look was gone, and she smiled.


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to have a grand and spectacr love break with this little brother. Did this little brother see through it so quickly? How boring. If you were to obediently pretend to be stupid, this rtionship of a short absence making the heart grow fonder might continue. Isn¡¯t it good to let Royal Sister weave a gentle home for you?¡±


    Yan Ling¡¯s eyes became a little misty, but there was a hint of otherworldly color.


    ¡°Xia Yun,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    ¡± As expected, I¡¯ve been seen through. ¡± Yan Ling did not deny it and said directly, ¡± However, this young girl is ignorant of the affairs between men and women. She really thought that she had an affair with Seventh Brother. She is indeed innocent. Since you¡¯ve seen through her, I¡¯ll let you deal with her as you please. ¡±


    Killing her won¡¯t cause me much loss.


    Even if he slept with her, she would still be a virgin.


    In any case, she has long been used up as a chess piece to frame Seventh Brother. She is useless. This time, I specially sent her over to see how capable I am now.¡±


    Yan Ling paused and suddenly smiled. ¡± However¡­¡± Little brother, since I can leave a soul fragment in her body, will I leave a soul fragment in the bodies of those you trust, such as my innocent ninth sister, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Xia Yun, why are you targeting me?¡±


    However, the Second Princess did not answer. After saying this, the light in Yan Ling¡¯s eyes disappeared and she returned to her original sorrowful appearance.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes, and the image of the Second Princess appeared in his mind.


    He was valiant, dressed in white like an immortal, and was ethereal. He entered the Haoran Sect and cultivated the Nine Cloud Treasure Mirror.


    But now, it seemed that all of this was an illusion.


    This Second Princess was not normal.


    Moreover, she was the Third Prince¡¯s sister and Consort Wan¡¯s daughter.


    Now, it had inadvertently formed a four-on-four situation?


    The Second Princess, the Third Prince, the Fifth Prince, the Eighth Princess, the Crown Prince, Little Su, and the Fourth Princess, Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji and the Crown Prince were biological siblings. This pair should not be able to escape. Xia Ji had no reason not to help her biological brother.


    While he was thinking, Yan Ling had already turned her head and left his hand.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    After saying that, Yan Ling waited, hoping to hear some answers.


    Xia Ji looked at her deeply and said, ¡°¡±No more.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Yan Ling sighed softly, turned around, and ran back the way she came.


    Soon ¡­


    A ck shadow crawled behind Xia Ji.


    ¡® Your Highness, Killer has already persuaded Chi Shanjun. He has already gone to the tiger tribe to help defend against the Monk of Light and the righteous and evil paths who are preparing to fish in troubled waters. ¡±


    ¡°How did you persuade it?¡±


    ¡°I was very familiar with Chi Shanjun, and then I said that His Highness was not an ordinary human. Chi Shanjun was very curious about how His Highness could make me submit wholeheartedly, and he was willing to believe me. Besides, the tiger demons he brought with him hated the Light Monk and wanted to go and help him.¡±


    The Killer ck Fox King was reporting. As a vixen who was proficient in the affairs of men and women, she keenly sensed that the rtionship between His Highness and the girl who had just left was not ordinary. Therefore, she asked again, ¡°What should we do with the thirty or so people from Jianghu on the mountainside?¡±


    I¡¯ve already moved all the books from Bixiao Peak, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± If they want to find opportunities, let them go. Take them around a few more times. ¡®


    The Killer ck Fox King was speechless, but she did not have any objections to His Highness moving the scriptures. She reckoned that Huixin would not have any objections either, so she said, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±


    Xia Ji looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and the sea of fog under his feet was endless.


    His left hand and right hand suddenly spread out in the night. The Qi of Nine Yang turned into the shadow of nine small suns, which were evenly distributed. However, due to some great restriction, the distance between the First Yang and the Last Yang of the nine acupoints was the distance between heaven and earth. No matter what, it could not form a circle and form a circle of life and death.


    However, he had already deduced the mental power of the Buddhist Sect to the extreme of being a human. If one were to determine the level, then he was now at level nine and a half.


    If he reached the tenth level, he would be able to reach the heavens in a single step and evolve into a Transcendent.


    The boost from his mental power had also helped him progress in his Qi Fortification technique.


    At this moment, he had a faint realization in his heart.lf the first Yang and the ninth Yang were to be fused together and the nine Yang, which were originally distributed in a linear manner, became a circle, then it would be the tenth level of the Nine Yang True Qi.


    Also, the tenth sun.


    The power of zhenqi at the tenth level would be far greater than before. The destructive power of the tenth sun would also be extraordinary, because it had already stepped out of the peak of a human.


    Then, where could he obtain the skill orb of the [Nine Suns True Qi]?


    He had read in some books that different monasteries, even different Daoist sects, and different Confucian sects had different top-notch legacies.


    Both Buddhism and Daoism valued magic tools and life cultivation to train the body and Qi.


    Buddha was biased towards karma and wish, so the Buddha¡¯s hand could turn people into ashes, but it would not hurt a single flower or grass.


    Taoism emphasized the primordial spirit and the five elements, so it emphasized talismans and strange methods to capture spirits. Even the method that Xia Yun had obtained from some unknown enlightenment should be a Taoist primordial spirit method.


    The top inheritance of Thunder Sound Temple was the spiritual inheritance of Buddhism.


    The past, the present, and the future were connected until the Dharmakaya of ¡°24 heads and 18 hands¡± appeared.


    Then, where was the top-notch inheritance of fire?


    His expression changed as he suddenly remembered the monk the Crown Prince had mentioned.


    He formed hand seals, and heaven and earth burned.


    Then, he remembered the Wooden Pestle Buddha Fire that ck Fox King used. This was the attack item of the Monk of Light.


    However, the Buddha Fire that was generated was somewhat simr to the


    Nine Suns True Qi.


    ¡°Great Light Temple¡­¡±


    With a sh of inspiration, Xia Ji looked down at the Moonlight Fog Sea beneath his feet and muttered to himself, ¡®¡±¡® I¡¯ve used countless extremes to build it. I don¡¯t believe that it can¡¯t help me ascend to the heavens. ¡±


    PS : After reading it, please give me a rmendation vote

 Chapter 74 - 74: 69. Besieged (1)

    Chapter 74: 69. Besieged (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the cliff.


    Xia Ji looked at the Fog Sea.


    He roughly understood that the Dharma ne was the ceiling of human power.


    Under this ceiling, magical artifacts, mystic arrays, and other external objects were the main objects.


    Unless he broke through this ceiling, his individual cultivation would always be poor.


    Although he had not encountered it yet, disasters were born in the light, and death was born in ignorance. If one did not think far ahead, there would be immediate worries. He had to be prepared for danger in times of peace.


    Martial arts were like the ancient martial arts and even killing techniques of his previous life, and spiritual artifacts were like guns, ammunition, and even nuclear bombs. No matter how strong ancient martial arts were, could they be stronger than missiles?


    As for the realm and power of this world, he decided to ask Huixin again when he had the chance. Huixin should be the fox who had lived the longest in the northern fox n. She had seen things for hundreds of years, so she definitely knew more than a human general who had lived for decades.


    Xia Ji was wearing a dark golden cloak. He swept his divine sense across the Tathagata Prayer Beads and the Burning Lamp in the cloak.


    One thousand and eight was not enough. He needed three thousand worlds.


    One string of Three Thousand Worlds was not enough. He had to prepare dozens of strings to be safe.


    Dawn finally arrived.


    He walked on the mountain path.


    The cold wind was like a bone-scraping knife, but fortunately, the sun had risen, and the light of the deep winter made people warm.


    As far as his eyes could see, the moonlight fog had turned into a sea of burning sunlight.


    From time to time, handsome and charming vixens ran over to report the situation to him.


    He had already enved Hu Xian ¡®er, subdued Huixin, and the ck Fox King. Therefore, the lesser demons and even the entire fox n had naturally be his.


    The fox demons imitated the guards in their impression and reported coquettishly.


    ¡® Your Highness, the Tiger Tribe has reported that Wang Shanjun and the Monk of Light are in a stalemate. Chi Shanjun, who came to reinforce them, suddenly appeared and disrupted the formation of the monk soldiers. ¡®


    ¡± Your Highness, the thirty-two humans at the foot of the mountain have left the templest night and are heading towards the direction of Green Cloud Mountain.


    ¡°Let them go.¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ Your Highness, what is the rtionship between you and those human Lady Yan?¡± The little vixen blinked and looked curiously at this mysterious and powerful prince. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh ..


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. So what if he was reporting?


    Reporting to Your Highness, Old Ancestor Huixin came out of seclusiontest night and has sessfully grown a second tail. Her strength has greatly improved. She is grateful for Your Highness ¡®help and sincerely hopes to receive Your Highness¡¯ teachings again. However, the situation is urgent and Old Ancestor Huixin is unable toe to see Your Highness. Old Ancestor is deeply regretful about this. Now, Old Ancestor has already gone to the tiger tribe overnight. ¡®


    Xia Ji pulled the vixen back and asked, ¡°¡®You¡¯re a fox. Why are you talking like this?¡±


    I learned it from books, ¡± the little vixen said proudly. ¡± I¡¯m the one who¡¯s better at it. I memorized the sentence structure. ¡®


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh as he looked at the charming girl in front of him. ¡®


    What if you don¡¯t learn this? What do you say? ¡®


    The little vixen thought for a moment and said, ¡± Old Ancestor Huixin actually grew a second tail. But she didn¡¯t have time to see you. She had to help the tiger n fight. ¡±


    ¡°Just say that in the future.¡±


    Xia Ji could not help but rub the little vixen¡¯s head when he saw how cute she was. The vixen immediately began to flirt with him, blinking her eyes. If she could seduce this prince and have sex with him, she would be able to brag about it to her sisters for a long time.


    Xia Jiughed out loud. ¡± Go ahead. ¡®


    The little vixen replied with an ¡± oh ¡± and felt a little depressed. As expected, His Highness was not someone that a little vixen like her could seduce. It seemed that she had to study hard and be a big vixen as soon as possible. Thus, she turned into a shadow and disappeared into the deste forest in the deep clouds.


    Looking at these little foxes, Xia Ji suddenly remembered something.


    He resisted the Frost Giants and saved a city of civilians and refugees from the west.


    In the end, it was just some political tactics that quickly led to rumors.


    Little Su said that most people were not like that, but it still made him feel cold, although his heart rarely warmed.


    Compared to those people, these monsters that were cultivated by animals were much cuter and more real.


    Humans had no human feelings, but these monsters repaid kindness and revenge. They were straightforward and did not beat around the bush.


    His request was immediately passed down. Many little vixens understood his request, so the report became direct.


    ¡± Your Highness, Your Highness, the Monk of Light was attacked by the two Mountain Lords of the tiger n. He actually ran back. ¡®


    Soon, he said, ¡± Your Highness, it¡¯s over. Chi Shanjun¡­¡± It, it actually ambushed Wang Shanjun from behind. How could it do this!¡±


    On Xia Ji¡¯s path to the tiger tribe, the more he got closer, the more information he received.


    Although he had not appeared on the battlefield, he could vaguely imagine the situation at the front line through the description of the Light Monk by Master ck Fox and the report of the little foxes.


    The tiger demon was valiant. He grabbed his heavy weapon and charged down the mountain with the morning wind, wanting to kill the invading monks.


    The addition of Chi Shanjun increased the strength of the tiger tribe by a lot. As a result, the Monk of Light and the people in the martial world who followed him were caught off guard and were forced to retreat.


    However, this shock was only temporary¡­


    The Light Monks waved their demon-subduing wooden pestles, which absorbed the demonic Qi of the demons and weakened them. Once the demons weakened, many warriors would rush over to surround and kill them.


    From time to time, the monks would throw the wooden pestle that was filled with demonic qi far away. The wooden pestle would explode in the quiet air and flow out the burning Buddhist fire. These Buddhist fires would burn when they encountered demonic qi. Once theynded in a ce where the demon race was concentrated, it would cause great trouble.


    The tiger demons charged forward while the fox demons assisted from the side. However, the Monk of Light was wrapped in a. The martial artists of the pugilistic world had also filled the tighter. The mountain path was not wide to begin with, so the power of the Buddha fire from the wooden pestle would be magnified many times.


    Those wooden pestles could be mass-produced, so they should not be spiritual artifacts. They were more like ¡± disposable tools ¡± that were made with secret techniques and had the characteristics of spiritual artifacts, because King ck Fox said that there were many such wooden pestles.


    Just as Wang Shanjun¡¯s expression turned fierce, he grabbed two steel machetes and led the demons to fight like a whirlwind. At the critical moment, Chi Shanjun, who was behind him, stabbed him fiercely, causing him to be seriously injured.


    Perhaps these two tiger demons had a brotherly conversation before the expedition, saying things like ¡± I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re back ¡°, but they betrayed him.


    ¡± Your Highness, it¡¯s fortunate that Ancestor Huixin arrived. She forced Chi Shanjun to retreat and saved Wang Shanjun. However, the tiger tribe was defeated and many demons died¡­¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, the tiger tribe has already retreated two mountains back to their tribe. If the Monk of Light attacks, he will be finished with a wave of Buddha fire.¡±


    The little vixen¡¯s voice was filled with despair. She had been awakened from the fear of half of her race being destroyed by the Buddha fire 20 years ago.


    (¡®fi? Your Highness, Your Highness, you left so quickly¡­¡± The tiger n¡¯s territory was already close.


    The sounds of fighting and cursing could be heard from afar.


    And the fire of Buddha rose from the west,


    It was as if the light had killed all the monsters in the world.


    The summer polees from the east,


    His footsteps were like the war drum of killing, sounding quietly. With the green mountain as the drum body and the human heart as the drum surface, Tathagata could feel it and all living beings knew his thoughts.


    I¡¯ll kill..

 Chapter 75 - 75: 70. Blind, Shameless (1)

    Chapter 75: 70. Blind, Shameless (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nun Huixin gave birth to Second Last, and six balls of fox fire danced around her. The fox fire was bright on the outside and dark on the inside, like floating fireflies.


    From time to time, monks and martial artists would rush over, but before they could rush over, a ball of fox fire would fly out and attack these birds that stood out.


    The monks and martial artists did not dare to block the fox fire. They all desperately used their movement techniques to escape, but the fox fire followed closely behind. It would only extinguish after they were far away.


    If the monk or martial artist¡¯s movement technique was not good, they could only take the fox fire head-on.


    However, the fox fire was very strong. Once it was hit, most of them would bleed from their seven orifices and their meridians would be broken. If they could block the attack, they would be invaded by the demonic qi inside the fox fire and be delirious. Unless they held a demon-subduing wooden pestle to absorb the demonic qi, they would not be able to block a ball of fox fire.


    Huixin was expressionless, but her movement speed was extremely fast. In a short distance, she seemed to disappear and appear in a sh, then disappear and reappear again. Meanwhile, balls of fox fire appeared around her and flew towards the approaching enemies.


    The lost fox fire can soon be reborn again,


    She had suppressed arge group of people with the strength of a fox. Anyone who relied on the former would either die or be injured.


    Behind her, a bald, burly man who was more than two meters tall was clutching his chest. Blood was flowing out from his fingertips.


    This burly man was Wang Shanjun. He sat on a rock and looked into the distance with a fierce gaze.


    The rest of the fox spirits and tiger demons were engaged in a fierce battle with the monks and warriors.


    The fog in the world dispersed.


    On the battlefield where the fox and tiger demons fought against the monks and martial artists, corpses were everywhere.


    The Monk of Light had already recognized that these two were the leaders of the Fox and Tiger ns. So, he had to capture the leader first. As long as he killed these two, the evil demons would all receive the punishment they deserved.


    The old monk in the lead had a benevolent expression on his face, and a giant red-striped tiger that was twenty feet long had actually be his mount. This was Chi Shanjun.


    Behind the old monk, the yellow-robed monks held wooden pestles and moved with the old monk.


    There were more than a thousand monks and nearly a hundred wooden pestles.


    These wooden pestles had already absorbed enough demonic qi. If they were released at the same time, the Buddha mes created would be extremely terrifying.


    However, when he felt the quiet killing intent that emerged from the bottom of his heart, the old monk stopped and turned his head to look into the distance. On the mountain path where the fog had just dispersed, a young man wrapped in a dark gold cloak was walking over.


    Every step he took felt like he was stepping on everyone¡¯s heart, making their hearts beat faster or slower with his pace.


    As he got closer, his killing intent became more and more fierce.


    The old monk riding on the tiger could not understand. Although killing intent could be felt, it was the first time he had seen such a strong and real sensation. And this sensation actually contained a strong Zen intent, which made him even more curious.


    Thus, he stopped moving forward, put his palms together, and asked coldly,


    ¡°¡±This poor monk Ku Wen, may I ask why you are helping the demon?¡±


    The two of them were very far apart, but this voice easily crossed space and spread out, reaching Xia Jit s ears.


    Xia Ji¡¯s voice was equally calm. ¡°¡±What¡¯s under your seat?¡±


    ¡°If you receive my enlightenment, you will no longer be a demon,¡± replied the old monk riding the tiger.


    Xia Jiran pointed at the giant red-striped tiger under the old monk and said coldly, ¡°¡±He hates people and kills everywhere. He raises evil spirits and attracts people, then turns into evil spirits.He returned to the tiger n, but was disloyal to his nsmen and brothers. Not only did he not help at the critical moment, but he even heavily injured his own brothers from behind and led outsiders to exterminate the n. What kind of transformation did you order?¡±


    Then, he pointed at the bald man sitting on the huge rock. ¡± He is the tiger tribe¡¯s Wang Shanjun. He usually disguises himself as a mountain god and brings blessings to the people around him. He repairs bridges, kills bandits, and takes care of all the family matters. He may not be able to fulfill his requests, but he will do his best to do them. What demon did you kill? ¡±


    The old monk shook his head and looked disappointed.


    Sigh.


    This fellow daoist doesn¡¯t seem to understand that only those who are enlightened by the Great Light Temple are good. Otherwise, they are evil.


    Don¡¯t tell me that you think that the Great Light Temple is unfair?


    Just as he was thinking about what to say, someone recognized Xia Ji and shouted, He is the Seventh Prince of Great Shang, the Divine Martial Prince, Xia Ji!!


    The tiger-riding old monk revealed a look of understanding. He had understood everything. He shook his head and said, ¡°¡±The prince of Great Shang actually colluded with the Monster Race. I¡¯m just sorry. I heard that you¡¯ve inherited the ancient heritage of Mount Meru¡¯s Thunder Temple, but you didn¡¯t carry it forward. Instead, you¡¯re shielding the demons. Isn¡¯t Your Highness afraid that you¡¯ll go to hell after death and not be able to be a human again because you don¡¯t have enough blessings in your next life?


    What a disgrace to Buddhism!


    Your Highness, if you surrender, I can take you back to the mountain to be a monk and recite Buddha day and night to eliminate your sins.¡±


    After saying this, the old monk smiled at the prince. Although the prince was powerful, in the era of ritual implements, he had many demon-subduing wooden pestles that had absorbed demonic qi. Even a Legend could not deal with the power of these wooden pestles. Even if he had the ritual implements of the Ancient Thunderp Temple, he should not be able to block them.


    However, he had heard many legends about the prince. He pped his hands and the monks behind him quickly dispersed. Even if the prince sessfully used the giant golden Buddha¡¯s hand artifact, he would not be able to attack many people.


    ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡±


    When Huixin saw who it was, she hurriedly reminded him.


    The little vixens and tiger demons all looked at the person who hade. It was the first time many of the vixens had seen this mysterious and powerful prince.


    Xia Ji waved his hand and took out the prayer beads.


    Beads, 1008, symbolizing many Dharma Realms.


    The old monk riding on the tiger was very proactive. He had been watching Xia


    Ji the whole time, and when he saw Xia Ji take out his magic tool, he roared, ¡®¡±¡® Evil Devil, go to hell!! ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the yellow-robed Light Monk behind him immediately chanted and pushed out the demon-subduing wooden pestle in his hand.


    Sounds of air being torn apart rang out.


    Little sparks flew out,


    As it rolled, the wooden pestle was already covered by the zing golden Buddhist fire and disappeared. What filled the sky was the scorching sun of the next day.


    The scorching suns touched, connected, and fused in the air.


    The tiger demons and fox spirits raised their heads and saw the golden river that filled the sky pressing down from the sky.


    The weaker little demons could not look at the light directly, let alone react. Just like prisoners who had been imprisoned in the dark for more than ten years, when they suddenly saw the scorching sun in front of them, the little demons only felt that their vision had turned ck, and blood had already flowed down from the corners of their eyes.


    In the river where the golden Buddha fire gathered, faint Sanskrit sounds echoed. It was like the fear of heaven¡¯s might as it descended from the sky where the morning light had just risen.


    This was the Buddha Fire that had destroyed half of the Fox Tiger Race twenty years ago. As long as it was stained with a trace of demonic qi, it would be the Undying Demon Fire.


    Now that they were back, the demons only had fear in their eyes.


    In the distance, the tiger-riding monk put his palms together and closed his eyes to mercifully recite the incantation of rebirth.


    Since he was about to die, then he would be cleansed of his sins. Once he was cleansed of his sins, he would no longer be a monster. As a monk, he naturally needed to be merciful.


    Huixin¡¯s speed was extremely fast. When she saw hundreds of demon-subduing wooden pestles soaring into the sky, she had already turned into an afterimage. She grabbed Wang Shanjun behind her with her left hand and moved back continuously at a flickering speed. However, this movement was still unable to escape the suppression range of the brilliant golden Buddhist fire river.


    She suddenly remembered that ever since the young prince came, the ¡± general ¡± here was no longer her. However, with such a terrifying power, other than hiding and fleeing, how could she deal with it?


    At this moment of life and death, she curiously turned her face to look at the Buddha-like prince.


    Xia Ji raised his hand.


    The prayer beads disappeared.


    He was holding a golden mountain in his hand.


    Five Elements Buddha Mountain.


    The top of the mountain was at the bottom, and the bottom of the mountain was facing up, spanning nearly a thousand feet.


    The mountain faces the river.


    The mountain was below, and the river was above.


    Heaven and earth were overturned.


    The mountains and rivers shook!

 Chapter 76 - 76: Destroy With One Hand

    Chapter 76: Destroy With One Hand


    Trantor: 549690339


    Buddha River wants to annihte this sin,


    Buddha Mountain rose up.


    If you suppress me from the sky, I will feel that the world is upside down.


    Therefore, the mountain fell from the sky and crashed into the Buddha River.


    Waves suddenly rise in the river,


    The Buddha fire surged, likeyers of volcanicva bursting out.


    The power contained within did not change the wind, did not ignite the trees, and did not affect all existences without karma. However, both humans and demons were panicking at this moment. They even felt a sense of frustration and fear that could not be suppressed.


    Xia Ji stood quietly on the toppled mountains and rivers.


    There are mountains on the river.


    He was on the mountain.


    He used a calm voice to read, ¡°¡±Evil, go and reincarnate.¡±


    His voice was calm and peaceful. It was the same words that Ku Wen had said earlier.


    Evil?


    Who was he talking about?


    The old monk¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of confusion, but he immediately understood. He was both shocked and angry.


    How could such a disobedient person have such a great affinity with Buddha? How could he be worthy of the inheritance of a magic tool like the Thunder Sound Monastery of the Ancient Meru Mountain?


    Although the Five Elements Buddha Mountain didn¡¯t have the five elements, it was already a true mountain formed with a single palm.


    Immediately, his confusion turned into anger.


    The old monk sat on the evil demon and said, ¡®¡±¡® You dare to protect the demons? You¡¯ll get your retribution! ¡±


    He wanted to say something more, but he could not help but stop because he could not say anything else. Or perhaps he had already suffered retribution. After a short confrontation between mountains and rivers,


    The golden Buddha River had been overturned by this terrifying power.


    The raging mes of the Buddha Mountain had alreadypleted its reversal.


    The river flows backward,


    The mountains suppressed him.


    It pressed down on the tiger-riding old monk, the Monk of Light, and the martial artists who were close to the prince!


    Chi Shanjun almost exploded. His dangerous instinct made his reaction speed extremely fast. Just as the Buddha Mountain fell, his muscles tensed up and he carried the old monk and flew out of the range of the Buddha Mountain. The other monks and warriors also showed fear, but they only had time to narrow their pupils. They could only see the Buddha Mountain pressing down on them, but they could not react.


    Chi Shanjun was like a whirlwind. As he ran, thunder rumbled, and the sand and blood on the ground were shaken up by this great force.


    Ku Wen suppressed the confusion and anger in his heart and made his final reaction. He opened his hands and his Genuine Qi broke through his meridians. Nine streams of scorching Genuine Qi shot out from his nine acupoints.


    Nine suns lined up in a row.


    Ku Wen¡¯s hands turned into afterimages, supporting the sky. The scorching sun spun, turning into a powerful and vigorous Genuine Qi shield that enveloped him and Chi Shanjun. It was obvious that the Nine Yang Heart Sutra was a technique of Great Light Temple, and this old monk had actually cultivated it to the pinnacle of the ninth level! However, could he escape just because he wanted to?


    Could he block it?


    Mountains and rivers press down a thousand feet,


    His strength can destroy the city.


    The Buddha Mountain pressed down with its Buddha mes, suppressing everything with ease.


    Even the Nine Suns True Qi Shield was unable to block it.


    A thousand feet of golden waves rose from the ground. They appeared in an instant and stopped at a soul-stirring scene before slowly disappearing.


    The Light Monk and the warrior who were suppressed revealed a pained expression.


    The old monk riding on the tiger was also pressed down by the edge of the mountain range, but his speed did not stop and he continued to run forward.


    Huixin was stunned. Her figure shed and she wanted to chase after him. She could not let this old monk go!


    However, the beautiful nun of the fox n moved.


    The old monk and the evil demon he favored were turned into ashes.


    A gust of wind blew, and it was as if a lively sand painting had been casually called by a naughty child, turning it into dust between heaven and earth.


    The beautiful nun was instantly speechless. Her two white tails drooped down as she looked into the distance¡­


    In front of his eyes¡­


    In the ce where the mountains and rivers were suppressed, all the Buddhist fire had disappeared, and all the enemies had also disappeared.


    Dust surged and scattered into the forest where the winter fog had just dispersed. The prince, who was wrapped in a dark gold cloak, turned around. As he turned around, the 1,008 prayer beads in his left hand had already been put into the Maitreya Kasaya.


    The Sense Beads had dimmed a little. It was obvious that they could not be used continuously today. Otherwise, the excessive consumption of the magic tool would shorten its lifespan.


    The martial artists outside the attack range of the Five Elements Buddha Mountain suddenly reacted. They turned around and used their movement techniques to escape from here.


    However, at this moment, many tiger demons and fox spirits had already dashed out.


    As he fled, he chased. The situation was reversed.


    However, looking down from the sky, he saw that many cultivators were still far away. When they heard the sound, they did not run in the direction of the demons. Instead, they turned around and fled towards the entrance.


    There was a mountain vige to the north, and to the southwest was the true entrance to Mount Meru, where the nine peaks were located.


    The fairies quickly sealed off the path to the nearby mountain vige, and the rest chased after the mountain entrance.


    Xia Ji looked at the ce where the old monk had turned to ashes. After a moment of silence, he suddenly took a step forward.


    In a few ups and downs, he had already gone far away.


    He looked down at the fiery red crystal in the middle of the ashes.


    ¡°Sarira.¡±


    He lifted his hand and sucked, and the crystal entered his palm. It contained a mysterious power.


    At this moment, the people from the Green Cliff Manor were moving forward quickly.


    The team was arranged into two rows, divided into front, middle, and back. ¡°What is the great opportunity of Mount Meru?¡±


    ¡® Rumor has it that Prince Shenwu¡¯s strength came from Mount Meru. It must be the enlightenment and ritual implement of the Ancient Thunderp


    Temple. ¡®


    ¡°This prince is really lucky. If not for this fortuitous encounter, he would have died long ago.¡±


    Hurry up and cross the two mountain peaks in front. We have to find a temple to settle down before the sky turns dark. Then, we can set up traps around the temple to prevent any sudden attacks from the fox n. ¡®


    Yan Ling walked silently with her head lowered. Her face was still as cold as ice, but the Qingfeng sword in her left hand was a little tight. This showed that she was not calm at the moment.


    He came to look for her and just left like that?


    That¡¯s right. A prince like him could have as many women as he wanted. Why would he take a night of sex with her to heart?


    The misunderstanding had been resolved, and both he and she had been framed. Then, he would leave.


    Did he be a passerby?


    Yan Ling sighed softly. Her heart ached inexplicably like a knife. She had thought of many possible oues, but she had never thought of this one.


    At this moment, she grabbed the white fish pendant that was swaying around her neck. This was her mother¡¯s relic. For a moment, she was a little distracted.


    ¡°Senior Sister Yan, Senior Sister Yan¡­¡±


    A hand was waving in front of her.


    Yan Ling reacted and looked at the hand that was waving in front of her.


    Opposite the hand was a junior brother with sword-like eyebrows al eyes. When the junior brother saw here back to her senses, he s asked,Senior Sister, who was the person who called you out yesterd


    Hearing this, the others became curious.


    Naturally, Yan Ling would not betray Xia Ji. The appearance of Prince Shenwu in the heart of the demon race would inevitably arouse people¡¯s imagination. Therefore, she said, ¡°¡±Just an old friend.¡±


    ¡°Old friend¡­


    Unintentionally, it suddenly stirred up memories.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Prince Shenwu, right?¡± A man in the distance suddenly said. I¡¯ve seen him from afar, and when I think about it carefully, it seems to be him.¡±


    Yan Ling was stunned and pretended to be confused. ¡°¡±What Prince Shenwu?¡±


    ¡® Before Prince Shenwu became a legend, ¡± another disciple suddenly said. ¡± It¡¯s said that he was ced under house arrest for having an affair with a demoness. He had to recite scriptures for three years.. Senior Sister Yan, you were a spy in the Demonic Sect at that time, right?¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77: 72. Pursuing the Remnant Enemy (1)

    Chapter 77: 72. Pursuing the Remnant Enemy (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yan Ling had stayed in the Imperial Capital for a full seven years. She had been raised as a little demoness. To the Demonic Sect, demonesses were not called demonesses, but saintesses. These saintesses had to have special physiques and beautiful looks, and they could cultivate the special techniques of the Demonic Sect.


    Seven years ago, she was only 11 or 12 years old. She appeared in the Imperial City¡¯s Willow Lane with fireworks and was full of strangeness and curiosity. The past was so oppressive that she could not breathe. It was so oppressive that she felt as if she was about to be a demon. She wanted to escape, so she became a spy to the Demon Cult. Then, she came to the prosperous city of Wind and Smoke, learned the four arts, and secretly learned the foundation of the Demon Dao cultivation method.


    However, she was not the best Saintess, nor was she the worst. She was neither high nor low, never in the limelight, nor would she be entrusted with important tasks. She was just an ordinary little demon girl of the Demon Sect.


    The story after that was very clich¨¦.


    A righteous young girl who was undercover in the Demon Cult had encountered a prince who was hiding his identity on the streets of the Imperial City.


    She had already forgotten how they met.


    Perhaps it was a heavy rain in midsummer, and the two of them went to hide from the rain.


    Perhaps they saw a stick of candied haws on the street and reached out to take it.


    Perhaps she was injured while carrying out a demonic mission and was being hunted down, and he happened to hide her.


    In short, they knew each other.


    The demoness and the prince were both young and weak. They both lived in depression and didn¡¯t have many friends. After a while, they became familiar with each other. This friendshipsted for three years. Three yearster, the two of them rolled on the bed and were framed. This was the end of the story.


    Yan Ling¡¯s thoughts returned.


    She thought of that old friend of hers. The royal family was indeed full of dragons and phoenixes. Three years had passed since theyst met, and in three years, he had gone from an ordinary handsome youth to a legend whose name shook the Imperial Capital and even the Northern Lands-Prince Shenwu.


    How could life be like the first time they met? After three years of not seeing each other, you were no longer you. Three years ago, she could still pretend to be a sister and give a few pointers and care. Three yearster, things had changed. It was as cold as this deep winter, as the world changed. Was it because my heart changed easily, or did we never have any interactions? Everything was just a dream, like dew and lightning?


    He is Prince Shenwu. ¡®


    A disciple recalled and said in a very certain tone.


    ¡± Are you spouting nonsense because you think I¡¯m easy to bully? ¡± Yan Ling said coldly.


    As she spoke, a cold aura emanated from her body.


    She Imew that the more she argued, the darker it would be, so she did not exin.


    The disciples fell silent.


    However, a female disciple suddenly said, ¡®¡±¡® Yan Ling, you¡¯re indeed a demoness who has been in the Demonic Sect. You can lie without thinking. When he fought General Nangong, Hero Zhao and I saw him from afar. At first, we couldn¡¯t remember, but now it¡¯s getting clearer. He¡¯s Prince Shenwu. ¡® Yan Ling snorted coldly but did not answer.


    The female disciple mocked, ¡± Prince Shenwu has inherited the legacy of Thunderp Temple, but he¡¯s cruel and heartless. Everyone in the north knows about his heresy. What does he want to do by appearing here? ¡± Senior Sister


    Yan, shouldn¡¯t there be a limit to how much you can protect your lover?¡±


    Yan Ling sighed softly. ¡± If he is really Prince Shenwu, he can crush us like ants. How can I protect him? ¡®


    When she said this, another disciple was unwilling. ¡± Senior Sister Yan, I heard that Prince Shenwu had only just obtained the ancient inheritance of Thunder Sound Temple. He was able to deal with General Nangong¡¯s 30,000-strong army mostly because of his celestial device. If he used up his celestial device, his trump card would be gone, and his strength would be much weaker. How amazing was a person like him who reliedpletely on inheritance? How can you say that we are ants to him?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. Our Green Cliff Manor¡¯s Sword Prince is the true Heaven¡¯s Favorite. In my heart, Sword Prince is much stronger than this prince who relied on enlightenment. ¡®


    The disciples started arguing.


    Lu Feng, the leader of the Green Cliff Manor, listened quietly and thought about the cause and effect. He thought about some details. After all, he was an experienced person. His expression changed a few times and he suddenly said, ¡°Take off your outer clothes and change into new clothes. Immediately return to the entrance of Mount Meru. This opportunity¡­l can¡¯t get it!¡±


    Da da da da¡­


    Light footsteps sounded in the forest.


    Two figures, one in front and one behind, were moving extremely quickly on the winding mountain path paved by the morning light.


    Xia Ji was in the front, and a beautiful nun was slightly behind him. She was dressed in a white monk robe, and her long hair was wrapped in a hood. Her two white fox tails were straightened in the wind.


    Even though they were moving at high speed, the man and fox could still talk calmly without boiling blood. In terms of strength, Huixin had already reached the Transcendence Realm. Moreover, he was a two-tailed Transcendence Realm fox demon, so he was not weak.


    ¡°Although Mount Meru has many exits, there are only two exits nearby unless you take a detour,¡± Huixin said.


    The first one in the north had already been sealed by the tiger n.


    The second one was at the foot of the mountain of Thunderp Temple, where many martial artists were confronting the monks in the temple.


    Once those people find out that Your Highness is in an alliance with us, they will definitely speak nonsense and distort the truth. It will be very disadvantageous to Your Highness.


    ¡°Therefore, we have to rush to the mountain pass in advance to chase those people away and seal the entrance to prevent the martial artists in this mountain from escaping.


    ¡°It will take five days to get to the entrance from here. Your Highness and I will hurry over. Although it will be fast, we can¡¯t guarantee that we will be safe.¡±


    However, there is still the reclusive Northern Eagle Tribe to the east of this ce. With Your Highness and my speed, we only need half a day¡¯s journey to reach it.


    If we ride on the eagle demon and head west from the sky path, we can cross these towering mountains and reach the entrance of Mount Meru in less than a day. This is the safest way.¡±


    There was still some time before they reached the Eagle n, so Xia Ji waved behind him.


    Huixin shed a few times and appeared beside Xia Ji, walking alongside him.


    ¡°Huixin, I want to ask you something,¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The beautiful nun hurriedly said, ¡± Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Although I address you as Your Highness, I actually consider myself a disciple. Please speak frankly. ¡®


    ¡°In this world, strength and power, who is stronger and who is weaker?¡±


    Huixin pondered for a moment and immediately understood what this person was asking.


    He was asking about the power system of this world.


    He was asking about the power structure of this world.


    No matter how intelligent His Highness was, he had never lived for more than five hundred years like him.


    The beautiful nun sorted out her thoughts and said.


    ¡°It is said that in the Middle Ages a thousand years ago, the division of power was very simple.


    The first to the fourth realm were the fourth level of Houtian body tempering.


    It was not difficult to break bones, muscles, skin, warm acupoints, and meridians, break stones, and pull strong bows.


    However, these four realms were mainly to prepare for the Connate Realm. Then, from the fifth stage to the eighth stage, it was the fourth level of the Xiantian Qi Refinement realm.


    At this moment, his orifices were producing true qi, flowing through his meridians and connecting them one by one.


    Flying flowers and picking leaves can also hurt people, and every de of grass and tree can be used as a weapon.


    Supreme Soul Reversion is the ninth realm and also the highest realm. At this moment, your True Qi is already magnificent, your Life Spirit is stable, and theprehension of ¡®intent¡¯ has be the pursuit of many experts.¡±


    Xia Ji listened quietly. Huixin knew more than a human general who had only lived for a few decades.


    The beautiful nun paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡® But five hundred years into the Modern Age, the first great revolution in power came.


    Mysterious skills are born,


    It changed everything.


    When ordinary martial arts were cultivated to the ninth level, it would still be called Force Qi. Even when the ninth level, Return to Soul, reached perfection, it would at most condense some faint shadows.


    However, when one cultivated to the ninth level of the Xuan cultivation, one could condense a Dharma. The Dharma was like a real thing, and it was not something that a phantom couldpare to. The power that the Dharma increased was even more powerful.


    As such, those who could condense Dharma Power and those who could not were twopletely different levels.


    In the hundred years after that, the various major forces fought tor the Xuan cultivation method, but after that, it calmed down a lot.


    ording to the division of the Middle Ages, the Law was equivalent to the tenth realm.


    This realm required more effort than the first to the ninth realm. In addition, it required sufficient mental strength to push the mystic cultivation to the ninth realm.


    Xuan techniques themselves are also very rare..¡±

 Chapter 78 - 78: 73. History

    Chapter 78: 73. History


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xuan cultivation?


    Xia Ji thought for a moment and understood that the only way to form a Dharma was through Xuan cultivation.


    In other words, the golden skill beads were all mystic skills.


    ¡°Why did Xuan Gong suddenly appear?


    Huixin replied, ¡± 500 years ago, there was an unprecedented snowstorm. The snow fell for three months and many people died. At that time, I was still a


    little fox. After the snow was over, Xuan skills were born one after another.


    It¡¯s funny to say that our demon race¡¯s [Fox Fire Three Qi],[White Fox Immortal Technique], and [Heavenly Fox Transformation] have always been cultivation techniques of our demon race. However, they only revealed their appearance as Xuan techniques 500 years ago. The words have not changed, but the effects arepletely different when they are cultivated.


    My Great-Grandma saw some illusions from those mysterious skills, such as the change of scriptures by divine monks, the guidance of mighty people, and so on. However, the illusions only appeared when she first flipped the book and disappeared.


    Great-Grandma said that it might be the scene of the ancient times 3,000 years ago ..


    Xia Ji listened quietly. He felt that the fox¡¯s words were much more organized. As expected of a fox that had lived for nearly 500 years.


    The two of them continued to talk as they flew forward.


    ¡°Two hundred years ago, the world shook, and the second great revolution of power arrived.


    A magic tool was born.


    The situation changed once again.


    Magical artifacts could hold a lot of things. Anything that contained the power of a divine artifact could be called a magical artifact.


    To put it simply, Xuan formations, divine weapons, and even talismans could be ssified into this category.


    Slowly, the concepts of the various races in the world began to change. Although Xuan Qi techniques could dominate, there was a limit to their strength. Each race had their own limits.


    However, the power of a powerful magic tool exceeded this limit.


    For example, Monk Ku Wen just now. Even though he could condense nine scorching sun Dharma Idols with the Qi of the Nine Suns, he could not resist the Buddha Mountain and Buddha River formed by the magic tool at all and was instantly killed.¡±


    Huixin¡¯s eyes revealed a look of recollection. Memories shed past her eyes as she continued to speak.


    ¡°This time, the Heaven and Earth Killing Tribtion happened three thousand years after the ancient era.


    This was also the first time that a species described in ancient times had appeared.


    ¡® For example, the Frost Giants, a race that only existed in books and legends, had never appeared before. At the very least, I had never heard of them in the past 500 years.


    These frost giants were not good at fighting, and they were not brave either. Otherwise, in this deep winter season, they would cause even more disasters to thisnd.


    There were still many ancient species with powerful bloodlines. Some races were already at the peak of other races ¡®cultivation when they were born.


    He could only hope that there would not be arge-scale bloodline awakening this time. Otherwise ¡­ This killing tribtion will be unprecedentedlyrge.¡±


    Huixin sighed softly. ¡± But if I¡¯m unlucky enough to be right, then this might be the third great change in power since the Middle Ages¡­


    Blood, pulse, out of the world.


    However, the killing tribtion has yet topletely descend, and everything is still in its infancy, so this poor nun is only guessing.¡±


    Xia Ji sorted out his thoughts.


    The Antiquity Age was three thousand years ago. This era seemed to be the era of immortals, buddhas, demons, and devils. There were many books that recorded an unprecedented war, as well as many mythical stories such as ¡± the boiling river, the shift of the earth¡¯s crust, and the disappearance of the sun and moon. ¡®


    After more than two thousand years of the Middle Ages, this world seemed to be in an era of low-level martial arts and middle-level martial arts. The division of Postnatal and Connate proved this point. And the few great revolutions that changed power.


    The first was Xuan cultivation. The second was magic tools.


    The third was bloodline?


    Xia Ji thought of his avatar, which was eight feet tall, twenty-four heads, and eighteen hands.


    This Dharmakaya did not seem real, but it was real. Then, with the Dharmakaya, was his bloodline still human?


    Could this be considered a different kind of bloodline transformation?


    And ¡°nine¡± was the limit of a human, but if he changed his blood, would he be able to break through this limit and enter a new realm?


    Eleventh realm?


    ¡± What about the forces? ¡± Xia Ji continued to ask. ¡± Which one is stronger? ¡± ¡°Two hundred years ago, there was a power map,¡± Huixin replied.


    It is said that Buddha has ten ancient temples, Taoism has ten blessednds, and Confucianism has ten inheritances.


    There were twenty-one holynds in total, seven of them were righteous, eight were demonic, and the rest were divided into six.


    There are also twenty-one dangerous ces, which contain strange species and have different caves. They are strange and unpredictable, indescribable.


    The dynasty had changed once 500 years ago. The previous dynasty was Yu, and now it was Shang.


    Alien tribes like Guifang, Turk, Rakshasa, Quanrong, and many other small tribes and countries are scattered across the Divine Continent, as well as the inds, floating inds, and even underwater inds.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the power map?


    Huixin shook his head. ¡± This album only appeared for seven days. The follow-up list had yet to be published before itpletely disappeared. The person who made the album is said to be called Ji Zi. He also disappeared.


    If Great-Grandma hadn¡¯t seen the first page of the list, she wouldn¡¯t have known about it.


    Over the years, I have also gone to investigate out of curiosity and collected information. I have probably gained some knowledge and gains.¡± The beautiful nun thought for a moment, sorted out her thoughts, and said,


    ¡°No one knows who is who in this world.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    The beautiful nun said, ¡± For example, the Great Light Temple. They have dojos and worship the Great Sun Buddha. However, these dojos are not the real Great Light Temple.


    Or rather, it was not the Great Light Temple that had high-levelbat strength.


    At the very least, Monk Ku Wen was definitely not from those dojos.


    But where was the real Great Light Temple? How to get there?


    This is all a mystery.


    Even the abbots of the dojos with the signboard of the Great Light Temple did not know.


    Later on, I understood that this world was very dangerous, so after Great-Grandma died 200 years ago, I took the demon race and hid. The northern demon race was dominated by the fox and tiger races. Slowly, the demons of all races also came, known as the 81 roads.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Chi Shanjun¡¯s betrayal, the Monk of Light wouldn¡¯t have known where we were.


    These are all hidden countries within the country.¡±


    She sighed softly. ¡± As far as I know, there are some forces that have terrifying ancient heritage sites. After the death of their ancestors, they can retain their power in some way and then pass it on to their descendants through these heritage sites. The descendants continue to cultivate on top of their original power and leave behind even stronger heritage after death. This kind of ovepping method is very terrifying in theory.


    The sarira that Ku Wen left behind after his death was very likely to be the preservation of a kind of power. In other words, as long as he found the Great Light Temple and used the ancient inheritance ce, he could absorb this sarira. Whoever absorbed it could directly possess the power of nine levels of Nine Suns True Qi.


    If such a relic is left outside, the Great Light Temple will probably send follow-up experts to investigate¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the tip of the iceberg that I have seen in the past 500 years. I hope it can be of some help to Your Highness.¡±


    The Eagle n of the Northern Lands was located in the precipice. Even if someone identally entered this ce, they would not be discovered.


    Eagle demons were naturally different from eagles. Their nests were no longer made of branches, withered grass, and fur. Instead, they had a room structure that was simr to that of humans. However, these rooms were all in caves on cliffs.


    Perhaps only those who identally fell off the cliff would see these dark caves before they died and guess what was inside.


    The two towering cliffs formed the residence of the northern eagle n.


    There was also a mountain peak between the cliffs. The mountain peak stood on the rapid river in the deep valley. Other than flying, it was impossible to reach it. This peak was where the Eagle n¡¯s meeting hall was.


    Huixin walked to the edge of the cliff and directly shouted,Eagle King, the fox n¡¯s Huixin is here to visit. Pleasee out and meet him. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge eagle flew over from afar. The eagle recognized Huixin and spread its wings. It crouched down and said respectfully, ¡± Fox King, pleasee up.


    Huixin let Xia Ji get on the eagle¡¯s body first before she walked up.


    The giant eagle smelled the scent of humans and nced at Xia Ji. Before he could say anything, Huixin said, ¡°¡±Little Eagle, you can just bring us to the n. This is an honored guest.¡±


    The giant eagle didn¡¯t say much. It let out a long cry, turned around, spread its wings, and rushed into the clouds. It carried the man and the fox up the mountain above the abyss..

 Chapter 79 - 79: 74. Drawing a Bow with Ink, Hurting Your Heart

    Chapter 79: 74. Drawing a Bow with Ink, Hurting Your Heart


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not long after, the giant eagle slowly descended. A man and a fox walked down from the eagle¡¯s wings.


    Soon, two ¡®girls¡¯ dressed in white walked out and invited the two of them to sit down. They served a basin of mountain fruits and looked at Xia Ji curiously. It was quite a novelty for humans toe to the demon race.


    Not long after, a golden bird flew over from the distant sky andnded on the high tform. A figure with folded wings began to change, turning into a tall man with a hooked nose and a golden robe. His gaze was sharp as he swept his gaze across the two people sitting beside the stone tform and shouted,¡± Fox


    King Huixin, although I have agreed to ally with the Ninth Princess of the Great Shang royal family to survive this cmity, I am still in the midst of preparations. I don¡¯t want to get involved in this too early. Please return. ¡±


    ¡°The Seventh Prince and I came here personally. Is this how the Eagle King receives us?¡± Huixin asked.


    ¡°What does the Fox King want?¡± The Eagle King asked with an arrogant expression.


    Huixin said, ¡± Send two nsmen to send me and the Seventh Prince to the entrance of Mount Meru. Then, send people to patrol the nearby mountains. If you find any Jianghu people fleeing, capture them if you can. If you can¡¯t, kill them.


    The Eagle King¡¯s eyes turned cold. The Eagle was a proud person and would not allow others to give him pointers. If it was a demon from his tribe who said that, he would have punished her long ago. However, the Fox King in front of him was quite famous in the Northern Lands. Moreover, he had also agreed to the alliance.


    It was just that the killing tribtion was not clear yet. He really did not want to get involved so early, but it was not appropriate to directly reject it¡­


    His sharp eyes swept across the two of them and suddenlynded on Xia Ji. Heughed and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s not impossible for my Eagle n to enter now, but I wonder if this Seventh Prince can show me some of his strength?


    Your Highness, are you good at sabers, swords, or cudgels? Take one and dance in this open space. If you are good, then I will send an eagle demon to send you to the entrance of Mount Meru.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Huixin¡¯s expression immediately turned cold.


    These words seemed peaceful, but they were full of insult.


    Swords, knives, and sticks?


    Did he think that His Highness was a circus performer?


    The beautiful nun¡¯s face was cold as she said loudly,¡±Looks like the Eagle King has been in seclusion for a long time and doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on outside. Seventh Highness ¡­¡±


    Xia Ji raised his hand, signaling her to stop talking.


    He turned his head to look at the golden-robed Eagle King on the high tform. The Eagle King looked back at him fearlessly. His gaze was like a sharp sword that pierced through the air. However, it was destined to only pierce into the calm sea, and not even a ssh could be made.


    The Eagle King¡¯s lips curled up as heughed out loud.¡± Your Highness is the wiser one. What weapon is your specialty? ¡®


    ¡°Do you have a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone?¡± Xia Ji asked lightly.


    ¡°Brush, ink, paper, and inkstone?¡±


    The Eagle King was stunned. Why did he need a brush and ink? Could it be that this prince in front of him was good at painting or calligraphy? Did he want to conquer him through the brush and ink so that he would be willing to help him after seeing it?


    Heughed coldly in his heart and made up his mind. No matter what the prince drew, he would say, ¡°Although it¡¯s good, it¡¯s not that good.¡±


    After making up his mind, the golden-robed eagle king waved his hand and shouted, ¡°¡±Get the brush and ink.¡±


    Although the Eagle n was a demon n, there were also eagle demons who transformed into human beings and went to human towns that were not heavily guarded to buy some supplies. Then, they could bring them back by flying. It was very convenient. As for the concept of ¡± what is money? Why can¡¯t we just rob it? Why should we spend it? ¡°, most of it was passed down from the fox n. Many fox spirits of the fox n would even write books such as ¡± Those Days I Lived in the Human City ¡°, ¡± A Few Things That Schr and I Have to Talk About ¡°, ¡± That Night ¡°, and so on.These books were written in the demonnguage and were widely circted in the Northern Lands. They were very popr with the demons, so many demons would call the fox spirits teachers.


    Very soon, the Eagle n¡¯s youngdy, who was filled with an exotic yet unromantic air, came up with a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. She ced them on the stone table in front of Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji picked up his brush and dipped it in ink.


    Without even looking, he drew a stroke.


    The brush pressed heavily on the paper, and then suddenly lifted, forming an extremely powerful stroke.


    It pierced straight into the sky with great power.


    The eagle demons waited curiously, ready to see what the human prince was going to draw. However, Xia Ji only drew one stroke before putting it aside.


    Then, he looked at the eagle girl who had not gone far and said, ¡°¡±Send it over.¡±


    The Eagle n girl took the paper and handed it over. She nced at the strokes. There was nothing special. What was this human prince thinking?


    The golden-robed eagle kingughed in its heart. It had already thought of a reason to reject him.


    And then..


    The painting that could not even be called a painting was ced in front of him.


    He looked down and said,


    However, with just one nce, he felt his gaze sink in.


    That stroke was like a sharp arrow condensed from death, and this Xuan paper was like a vast sea of clouds.


    The arrow broke through theyers of wind and clouds, wanting to pierce through the paper.


    This arrow was shocking.


    The golden-robed eagle king recalled the most terrifying memory in his heart.


    Hundreds of years ago,


    He wasn¡¯t the Eagle King yet, so he went out with hispanions to train. It was very smooth before, but when he returned to his tribe, he encountered a sharpshooter from the human world.


    The sharpshooter was very terrifying. He bent his bow and shot arrows, and every arrow hit the target. No matter how high the eagles flew, those arrows could actually break through the clouds and urately hit their bodies. Hispanions died tragically one by one as they fell from the sky.


    He was also scared out of his wits and fled with all his might.


    At this moment, it heard the sound of a bow being drawn. At the same time, a dense killing intent assaulted its face, as if death had descended in an instant.


    The young Eagle King was so frightened that it fell from the sky. Fortunately, it had already flown over a mountain ridge andnded in the mountains on the other side.


    However, it realized that it had not been hit by an arrow. It turned out that the sharpshooter¡¯s quiver had no arrows left. When he pulled, he had only pulled an empty string. Just the empty string had already made him a frightened bird.


    After it had luckily survived that time,


    However, this matter had be a dead knot in his heart.


    After that, during the cultivation process, it became a demon barrier in his heart.


    However, in the process of bing a King, this demonic barrier had almost disappeared.


    He dared to guarantee that even if the sharpshooter pulled the bow in front of him, he would no longer be afraid.


    However, this stroke directly tore through its defenses.


    It turned into the arrow of the previous godly archer, breaking through the clouds and bringing death to it.


    The golden-robed eagle king felt his soul jolt. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and his body trembled. Then, with a loud thud, he fell from the position of the eagle tribe leader. He rolled over a few steps and fell to the ground, unable to get up. His eyes were still filled with fear.


    Xia Ji grabbed a mountain fruit in front of him and took a bite. It was sour and sweet. He rubbed his forehead. This random stroke was not simple.


    As he looked at Eagle King, he used Maitreya Zen to reflect Eagle King¡¯s delusions and understood the fear rooted in the depths of his memories. Then, when he put down his pen, he used the broken style of Dipankara Zen.


    With just a lift, he could break his mind.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had held back, the Eagle King would have already spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone was silent.


    Even Huixin couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He turned his head and looked at Xia Ji carefully as if he was looking at an immortal.


    With just one stroke, he scared the Eagle King to death. He could not understand such an immortal¡¯s operation¡­


    However, the Eagle King, who was prostrating on the ground, had a clear understanding of what level this Seventh Prince of Great Shang was. He took a few deep breaths before he could speak. ¡°Still ¡­ Please help me, Your Highness, I¡­l¡¯m willing to assist you with all my might ¡­ Your Highness.¡±


    At this moment, he only felt that his mind was about to shatter. The fear that had been sealed up was like an awakening of his inner demon. It was surging against the dam of his heart. If this dam was broken, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The one who tied the knot must untie the knot. His Highness could shock his soul with a single stroke, so he would definitely be able to help him.


    Rx your mind, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Listen to me recite a scripture. ¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    Xia Ji recalled the one he had read the most and said, ¡°¡±Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, after practicing the deep Prajna Paramita for a long time, he saw that the five skandhas were empty and ovee all hardships¡­¡¯


    As Xia Ji read, the golden-robed eagle king became more and more immersed in his reading, and his fear slowly disappeared. He felt a vast spiritual powering from the sky, and he was also sucked into this power, bing a tributary.


    Once he finished reciting, Eagle King converted to Xia Ji.


    He let out a sigh of relief and raised his head. The arrogance in his eyes hadpletely disappeared, revealing reverence.


    When he looked at the Fox King again, Huixin put his palms together and smiled as he shouted, ¡°¡±Fellow Daoist..¡±

 Chapter 80 - 80: 75. Little Su l s Change (1)

    Chapter 80: 75. Little Su l s Change (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The eagle¡¯s cry broke through the sky and shrouded Mount Meru in the depths of winter.


    The eagles flew across the sky, pping their wings and flying towards the west between the golden pirs that were illuminated by the sunlight.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on the back of a golden eagle with his eyes closed, his ck hair fluttering in the wind.


    Huixin sat beside him and looked at His Highness who was sitting in the sunlight. She also closed her eyes and did not speak.


    As she cultivated with His Highness, she felt extremely calm. It was difficult for a demon to achieve the Great Dao, which meant that the path of cultivation was bound to be even more difficult. Therefore, she especially treasured His


    Highness. If she had originally decided to form an alliance with him because of Xia Xiaosu¡¯s kindness, now she had already been convinced by the Seventh Prince.


    When he was in the Eagle n, the Eagle King had healed his state of mind after reciting the Xia Ji Mantra. This time, he was on the verge of being shocked and shattered. It was a blessing in disguise. From there, he had glimpsed the higher realm of the Eagle n¡¯s martial arts, so he went into seclusion.


    Before he went into seclusion, the golden-robed Eagle King had sent a trusted general to be the Seventh Prince¡¯s mount.


    If the Seventh Prince had only shown his powerful strength to convince him, then he would at most be afraid. At most, he would only send an ordinary eagle demon and settle the matter unwillingly.


    However, ever since his spiritual energy merged with that vast spiritual energy, the weight of the Seventh Prince of Great Shang in his heart had changedpletely.


    The Eagle King had already considered himself as a disciple, and after learning that the Fox King had also converted to this prince, the Eagle Kingpletely let go of thest trace of arrogance in his heart.


    The golden eagle flew over the towering mountains, turning the undting path into a straight line.


    The next morning, they arrived at the entrance of Mount Meru.


    Huixin was the first to open his eyes. He looked at his feet and could not help but reveal a strange expression. ¡± Your Highness, there are many soldiers at the entrance of Mount Meru. They are forming a shield formation to block the only passage. ¡±


    The eagle lowered.


    Xia Ji saw many martial artists and soldiers confronting each other.


    The soldiers surrounded fiveyers. The first twoyers heldrge shields, and behind the twoyers of shield walls were spearmen and crossbowmen. Behind these fouryers were armored soldiers. Behind the armored soldiers were many soldiers in small formations. Looking down, there were a total of 20,000 soldiers.


    The general behind the formation was Deng Gongjiu, who had been possessed.


    There were a few handsome guards beside Deng Gongjiu. One look and one could tell that he was a fox spirit in disguise. These guards were wrapped around a young girl riding on a white horse.


    The young girl was wrapped in a pale golden robe. Even though she was surrounded by thousands of soldiers and dressed in gorgeous clothes, the deste aura condensed on her body could not be dissipated. She was weak and small as she sat on the white horse.


    She was Xia Xiaosu.


    The martial artists who were surrounded tried to rush out, but they would be shot back by arrows every time. Those who did not believe in evil and insisted on rushing forward would be shot to death. Some who were able to rush forward would also be blocked by the shield wall and killed by spears.


    At this moment¡­


    A sharp eagle cry sounded.


    Everyone looked up.


    The golden light was dazzling


    Two figures descended from the sky.


    Many crossbows immediately aimed at the person who was falling. The cold light flickered and the sound of the trigger filled with killing intent rang out. The handsome guards beside Xia Xiaosu also drew their swords and blocked the princess. However, when they saw who it was, they hurriedly put away their swords and wanted to call out ¡± Ancestor Huixin However, they immediately remembered their current status and hurriedly kept silent. Xia Xiaosu also saw the youngster and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Seventh Prince.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the crossbows shifted their direction.


    Xia Ji nced at the army. Little Su and Hu Xian ¡®er were able to control it to such a degree. It was not easy, and this possessed fox was actually able to control the army. It was obvious that he was also proficient in the art of war. It seemed that the demon race had made preparations for this day.


    Xia Xiaosu got off the horse. Although her hands were trembling, her posture was valiant and valiant¡­


    She walked up to Xia Ji, lowered her head, and called out softly, ¡°¡±Big brother.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled as he ruffled her hair. ¡± You received the news and were worried about me, so you led your troops here? ¡±


    The Ninth Princess nodded and nced at the beautiful nun behind her brother. Huixin smiled and nodded at her. Xia Xiaosu asked, ¡®¡±Who is she? Why are you by my brother¡¯s side?¡±


    Xia Ji told her about Huixin¡¯s identity and what had happened in the mountains. Xia Xiaosu was relieved when she heard that it was a fox demon. Xia Ji could feel his little sister secretly heave a sigh of relief and could not help but ask curiously, ¡®¡±¡®What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu replied softly, then took a step forward and said,¡±Surrender, or die!¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but some soldiers quickly spread her words.


    The confrontation and killing did notst long.


    During this period, the martial artists of the pugilistic world either died or were captured.


    After that, many martial artists who escaped from Mount Meru were also captured.


    In the current situation, there was an army in front, Thunder Sound Monastery in the back, demons from the tiger and fox races in the north, and eagle demons hovering in the sky to help watch. As long as these eagle demons did not show their human forms, no one would know that they were demons. They would think that they were waiting to eat the corpses.


    Even though the warriors who appeared in the forest imed that the Seventh


    Prince was colluding with the demons, no one believed them, especially when Monk Zizai of Thunder Sound Monastery proved that the Seventh Prince had been eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddha in the temple to calm his mind¡­


    ¡°Why did you capture these people?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    His original n was to disperse these people and then kill the martial artists who had escaped from Mount Meru. Even if the rest spread the news, it was not enough to be afraid. Moreover, he could also spread the opposite rumors. Anyway, it was just a verbal cannon.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re collecting books. Besides the scriptures, you must also be collecting them for cultivation techniques.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I emptied out the original eighteen-story stargazing tower in the Imperial City and used it as a prison to imprison these martial artists. I asked them to write their own martial arts manuals and give them to my brother.


    And leaking the sect¡¯s cultivation method is a big taboo. These martial artists who betrayed their sect will never be able to return. I can just take them in and use them for us.¡±


    ¡°Who taught you that?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu thought for a moment. ¡± This world taught me. ¡®


    She thought for a while and suddenly said, ¡± Hu Xian Er and I have talked many times. She said that my name is too soft and soft to the point that it can¡¯t shock others. She hoped that I could change it. I thought about it for a long time and felt that what she said made sense.


    Big brother needs to focus on cultivation and can¡¯t waste his energy on these trivial matters, so I¡¯m here.


    These days, when I was free, I would always think:The end of the year ising in a few days. If there¡¯s no Ancestral Dragon Immersion, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any. I ¡­ I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s just an ordinary girl whose ancestors abandoned her.


    Since I can¡¯tpare to all my royal brothers and sisters, I can at least make myself look stronger. This starts with my name.¡±


    The thin and pale girl looked up at Xia Ji, her eyes filled with determination.


    While the two of them were talking, there was amotion in the distance. Clearly, another group of martial artists had arrived.


    The Ninth Princess subconsciously tilted her head, and her eyes froze.


    She saw Yan Ling.


    ¡°Elder brother, that woman¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I won¡¯t approve of such a sister-inw.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu looked very serious.


    Xia Ji ruffled her hair and teased, ¡®¡±¡®Then what do you think?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu: ¡± She¡¯s beautiful, sensible, skilled in martial arts, smart, and knows how to live. Most importantly, she¡¯s gentle and considerate, and she treats you wholeheartedly¡­¡±


    Xia Ji coughed. ¡± You¡¯re dreaming.


    In the distance¡­


    Everyone from the Green Cliff Manor was stunned when they saw this scene.


    Some people saw Xia Ji and Xia Xiaosu in the crowd, then looked at the corpses on the ground and the martial artists in iron handcuffs in the distance. They were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yan Ling, please go and beg the Seventh Prince to let us go,¡± a disciple said softly.


    ¡± That¡¯s right, Senior Sister Yan. You¡¯re friends with that prince. He¡¯ll listen to you. ¡±


    ¡°We can make a Great Heart Demon Oath and not tell anyone about what happened in the past few days.¡±


    The group of disciples who had mocked Yan Ling suddenly changed their attitude.


    ¡°You¡¯ve beenining about him all the way here. Are you going to plead for mercy now?¡± Yan Ling asked.


    ¡°Senior Yan, is this the time to talk about this? Hurry up and beg for mercy¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Sister Yan. We¡¯re all from the same sect. Even if we talk a little, it¡¯s just a chat. It¡¯s just a joke.¡±


    Yan Ling was forced to walk out. She took a few steps towards the shield formation and shouted, ¡°I would like to see the Seventh Prince.¡±


    Just as Xia Ji was about to step forward, he was pushed back by a small hand. Xia Xiaosu angrily jumped onto her horse and rode out. She stood behind the shield formation and shouted, ¡°Not good.¡±


    Yan Ling looked up. She obviously knew Xia Xiaosu. They had met in the Imperial City.


    ¡°You still have the face toe in front of us after what you¡¯ve done?¡± Xia Xiaosu said directly. Don¡¯t say anything today. Surrender, or else ¡­¡±


    She pointed at the corpses of the warriors on the ground and said coldly, ¡± Kill them all. ¡®


    Her voice was very weak and soft, but it carried a special power that made Yan Ling unable to continue speaking. At this moment, Yan Ling felt that the little girl who used to be weak and loved to cry had changed.


    The royal family was filled with dragons and phoenixes. It was not that they did not fly, but the time had note. If the wind and clouds met, they would soar into the nine heavens.


    The Seventh Highness was the Ninth Princess¡­That was true..

 Chapter 81 - 81: 76. Nothing Like Before

    Chapter 81: 76. Nothing Like Before


    Trantor: 549690339


    Three dayster, the monks of light and martial artists of the pugilistic world who entered Mount Meru were either dead or captured. The rest could not escape the pursuit even if they hid in the dense forest.


    Huixin returned to the White Fox n. She wanted to cultivate with His


    Highness and pursue the Great Dao, but the n needed her to preside over it.


    On the other hand, Master ck Fox was able to kill easily. Chi Shanjun had betrayed her and died. Her original killing intent was also dispelled by Xia PO, and she only targeted that heartless man. She repaid kindness and revenge. His Highness had never stopped her.


    She transformed into a charming maid and followed Xia Ji to his side, awaiting his orders. She had already pledged allegiance to His Highness, and as long as she followed His Highness, she would have a chance to meet that Marquis sooner orter. When that time came, she would definitely chop him into minced meat and make him into a meat patty to vent her hatred.


    On the road back in the depths of winter, the army escorted many prisoners.


    The two horses weregging behind.


    His hooves ttered on the ground.


    Xia Ji turned his head and nced at the thin princess.


    Xia Xiaosu raised her head slightly, her pale skin revealing a sickly beauty. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you speak so fiercely before,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°No matter what, I hate her for hurting you.¡± Even if she has all kinds of reasons and grievances, I still hate her. ¡®


    ¡°Actually, nothing happened between us. She was just a chess piece that happened to appear there. If it wasn¡¯t her, it would have been someone else.


    The real mastermind was the Second Princess.¡±


    ¡°Xia Yun?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu let out a sigh of relief. She was used to this kind of information that was full of suspense. No matter how the world changed, as long as she became stronger, it would be fine. Her brother wanted to use his strength to suppress the world, so she had to be his strongest support. Moreover, she still had the world in her heart. This ridiculous thought made her empathize with the people who were starving and frozen to death under the bridge every night. She sobbed in her bed.


    Therefore, for these things that she had to do, she would change herself and be bold enough to go against any kind of existence.


    The two of them did not continue Xia Yun¡¯s topic.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already thought of a name to change,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Xia Ji waited for the answer.


    ¡°Jie,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    Xia Ji was stunned. He recalled some things from his previous life. Was this the Shang of the parallel world, but was it also destined to be destroyed?


    He turned his head to look at his royal sister. She was pale and deste. She was as small as a white plum in the corner of the wall, but she had to be called Xia Jie?


    Should he give a hint that it was best not to call her by that name? For example, Zhao or something like that. If he used a word like , in the future, when the other party¡¯s generals scolded him, they would forget how to pronounce the word for a moment and then stop cursing. Those who tried to curse would only be humiliated andughed at by others. Would they win the morale of the army before the battle even started?


    A thought shed across Xia Ji¡¯s mind. ¡± Do you like this word? ¡±


    ¡°I think this name is very domineering. It should be able to suppress others.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu didn¡¯t have much confidence.


    ¡°I like it too.¡±


    Xia Jiughed.


    Xia Xiaosu smiled as well.


    Xia Ji raised his head and looked at the distant sky. He recalled the conclusion that he was an anomaly. Strange number and Xia Jie?


    So what?


    The eighteen-story Stargazing Tower had already been transformed into a prison. Some of the original restrictive mechanisms had been used as defensive measures, and the third floor of the ground floor was used by martial artists on duty.


    Outside the tower, there were soldiers patrolling day and night.


    Xia Ji walked along the winding stairs.


    In a cell at the top of the tower, Yan Ling, who was wearing a prisoner¡¯s uniform, was leaning against the cold wall.


    She looked at the bronze sparrow oilmp on the wall diagonally opposite her and thought that it might be best if she died like this.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Not far away, a martial artist¡¯s painful cry suddenly sounded. It was the sound of being interrogated.


    This interrogation was very effective. Many martial artists had already surrendered and began to write their own sect¡¯s secret manuals.


    It was almost his turn.


    Yan Ling thought to herself as she grabbed the white fish pendant with her left hand. Perhaps only the power of her dead mother could give her some warmth.


    ng.


    At this moment, the metal chain rang, making an ear-piercing sound.


    Yan Ling looked up and saw a person standing in front of the door. A youth.


    He wore a dark gold jacket inside and a ck python robe outside.


    It was Xia Ji.


    The two of them looked at each other through the prison door, and Yan Ling turned her head away.


    The jailer unlocked the door and chased the other female martial artists out. His Highness was here to visit, how could there be anyone else around?


    Some of the female warriors were from the Green Cliff Manor. When they saw this scene, they immediately understood and hurriedly said, ¡®¡±¡®Senior Sister Yan, don¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    The rest of them also roughly understood Yan Ling¡¯s identity, so they all shouted,¡±Miss Yan, it¡¯s fate that we can be in the same room. Please ¡­¡± ¡°Come out quickly!¡± The jailer urged the martial artists.


    The martial artists were shackled and shackled. This kind of shackle was specially developed for martial artists. There were needles hidden in the cuffs. The length of the needles was not too much. If true qi was circted in the meridians and slightly bulged, the needles would directly pierce the meridians and cripple them.


    The material of this needle was also very special. Unless it was a legendary expert, it was impossible to break the shackles with the Brutal Training Method. This was not enough. Any martial artist who entered the prison would be fed with drugs like ¡°Tendon Softening Powder¡± every day. In short, unless it was a legend in Jianghu, it was impossible to escape.


    ¡°Your Highness, please.¡± The jailer looked at the Seventh Prince ingratiatingly.


    Xia Ji walked through the prison door and sat in front of Yan Ling.


    ¡°Greetings, Seventh Prince.¡±


    Yan Ling¡¯s voice was neither cold nor warm.


    ¡± You should understand that it¡¯s unrealistic to let you go, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± So, don¡¯t say such things. ¡± However, you and I once had a friendship on the streets of the Imperial City. This friendship allows me to give you one more choice.¡±


    ¡°What choice?¡±


    ¡°Rx your mind. I¡¯ll recite a sutra to calm you down.¡±


    When Yan Ling heard the words ¡± chanting her heart twitched. She had not had a good life in the past three years, but was this prince good? If he hadn¡¯t broken out of the situation himself, he would have died long ago, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Her voice softened and sounded apologetic.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± In this chaotic world, the weak are pawns. They are manipted by the strong and stirred up by the wind and clouds. Their actions, words, and thoughts are not up to them. What¡¯s there to be sorry about? Do you want to listen to my chanting?


    Yan Ling nodded. Although she didn¡¯t understand the function of ¡± chanting scriptures she could at least get a glimpse of this person¡¯s past. Only then could they have amon topic. With a topic, the broken friendship could be slowly repaired.


    She no longer had any rtives. Only this person in front of her could make her miss him and feel pain.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged under the sunlight shining through the prison window. His eyes were clear as he chanted a scripture.


    His voice was neither fast nor slow, neither high nor low. It was as calm as an ocean current. Because it was deep, there was no noise or agitation.


    A momentter¡­


    He had already finished reciting the scriptures.


    Yan Ling had been listening with her guard down from the beginning. It was precisely because of this that she quickly felt that vast spirit.


    In front of that spirit, he was like a pool of water.


    She felt that the prince in front of her had really changed. He was clearly sitting opposite her, only a foot away, but the distance between them could not be described as the difference between heaven and earth.


    Looking at him was like looking at the sky, and she could feel how small she was.


    She closed her eyes for a long time. The small pool of water in her heart finally merged into the sea. A strange sense of security surged into her heart. At the same time, she also understood that the young man in front of her was no longer an old friend. In less than three years, what level had he climbed to?


    After three years, nothing was like before.


    Could it be that he was born for this chaotic world?


    Many thoughts surged into her mind, but as her spirit deepened, an extremely strong sense of inferiority surged out from the bottom of her heart.


    It was a spirit that was close to mighty power.


    How could he have a rtionship with such an existence?


    How could she have amon topic with him?


    When she was still thinking about love, the other party was no longer thinking about these things. She opened her eyes and looked at the young man in front of her. His eyes were as deep as the sea. She felt even more ashamed of her inferiority. In an instant, she gave up on the thoughts of ¡± continuing love ¡± in her heart because she felt that she was no longer worthy.


    Hence, she began to ask some questions about cultivation techniques and her confusion.


    She asked, and Xia Ji answered.


    Two hours had passed.


    After a long time, Yan Ling had already understood a lot. Looking at the young man in front of her, the emotions in her heart had also changed. It was a mixture of inferiority and respect, as well as manyplicated emotions.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Yan Ling shouted again, wanting to say something.


    ¡°Call me Teacher from now on,¡± Xia Ji interrupted her.


    This form of address directly cut off all possibilities between the two of them and also put an end to the karma that had once existed. Teacher and student could only be teacher and student.


    Yan Ling was stunned and bit her lips. Although she felt much calmer, she still felt a little pained when she heard this. However, it was already a great opportunity to be epted as a disciple by a legendary warrior. Moreover, she had long lost her feelings and sense of belonging to the Green Cliff Manor. So what if she betrayed it?


    ¡®Yan Ling greets Teacher,¡± she said.


    When she raised her head again, her face was reced with a mocking expression.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t surprised. He said calmly, ¡°¡±Xia Yun.¡±


    At this moment, ¡± Yan Ling ¡± asked curiously, ¡± Eh? You actually haven¡¯t killed her yet? ¡± He didn¡¯t sleep with her either? Little brother, are you still a man?¡±

 Chapter 82 - 82: 77. Why Did It Break?

    Chapter 82: 77. Why Did It Break?


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Little brother, with your personality, you must still be a virgin now. Do you want me to teach you a lesson today?¡± Yan Ling licked her lips seductively, her eyes extremely alluring.


    ¡°Xia Yun, I¡¯ll be more interested if you do it yourself.¡±


    Yan Ling was stunned for a moment before she giggled and said, ¡®¡±Yo, you actually want to sleep with your own sister. Are you even human?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at her speechlessly.


    The Second Princess was either a pervert or she had been suppressed in the Haoran Daoist Sect for a long time. She usually looked like a fairy-like fairy, but she actually looked like this. However, she was also certain that no matter what she said or did with Yan Ling¡¯s body, there would be no consequences, so she was so unscrupulous.


    ¡°Did youe to find me just to say this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Yun was very frank and admitted it directly. ¡± I¡¯m just bored. Otherwise, I would have lost this chess piece long ago. I didn¡¯t keep it for intelligence or anything else. It¡¯s just pure boredom. ¡± Anyway, no matter what I do with this body, no one will think of me. Even if you tell them, no one will believe you.¡± Was this maintaining the dignity of the main ount and then using the side ount to have fun?


    ¡°Have you eaten lunch?¡± Xia Yun suddenly asked.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything for dinner. What do you rmend?¡± Xia Yun asked again.


    Xia Ji still didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Why does the Ancestral Dragon favor you so much?¡± Xia Yun asked again.


    Xia Ji stood up and prepared to leave.


    ¡°I guess the Ancestral Dragon wants to make you a better whetstone,¡± Xia Yun said with a smile.


    After saying this, she was waiting for this little brother to ask, ¡± Who is the new king? Who is the chosen one? ¡± Then she could very straightforwardly say, ¡± If youe to me, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡± Then, the little brother would definitely note to her. Then, she could loudlyugh at him for not being a man. Then, he would either be angry or reallye to her¡­


    Oh, what if they really came? That would be too exciting. For a moment, Xia


    Yun rested his chin on his hand and fell into deep thought.


    As expected, Xia Ji paused. ¡± Be careful not to break the knife. ¡®


    Xia Yun gave him a thumbs up. ¡± I like viins like you. By the way, can you continue with the story of the Condor Shooting Legend that you told when you were young? A few days ago, I was still thinking about the Quan Zhen Sect¡¯s story and even went to investigate the rtionship between the Nine Yin True Qi and the Nine Yin Mantra. In the end¡­lt¡¯s alright.¡±


    Xia Yun didn¡¯t think that this royal brother woulde back. She was just making a verbal attack.


    Xia Ji, who was about to leave, suddenly turned his head and sat down in front of Xia Yun, who was staring at him with her mouth agape. Then, he began to talk.


    ¡°The old mischievous child said,¡¯My senior brother lifted the coffin and pointed at the old poisonous creature with his Pure Yang Hand. The old poisonous creature was shocked. He clearly saw my senior brother pass away, so why did he suddenly fly out of the coffin? That¡¯s because my senior brother faked his death .


    Xia Ji began to exin.


    Xia Yun began to listen with great interest. After listening for a while, he said,¡±


    Tell me more about Guo Jing and Yang Kang. I¡¯m optimistic about this pair. ¡± Xia Ji said unhurriedly.


    After speaking for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he reached a high point. When the tide rose, ¡± Yan Ling ¡± suddenly looked ufortable. She struggled and woke up from a nightmare. She let out a high-pitched moan and opened her eyes in a daze. She looked at Xia Ji nkly. ¡± I¡­¡± What happened to me just now?¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s a demon inside you, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± She can take over your body at any time, so you can¡¯t leave for the time being. However, I¡¯ll ask the jailer to arrange a single room for you. ¡±


    Yan Ling was stunned for a moment. She knew that there was another soul interfering in her body. When she looked again, the prince had already left. She opened her mouth and spat out the word ¡°Xia¡±. However, after a long time, an extremely strong sense of inferiority rushed up from the bottom of her heart.


    She sighed and said softly, ¡°Farewell, teacher¡­¡±


    At this moment, in an unknown area far away, a white-robed fairy who was sitting quietly among the mountains suddenly clenched her fists and pounded the ground in extreme pain.


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, why did it disappear at the critical moment! That Guo Jing had unintentionally memorized the Nine Yin Mantra and was about to go act tough. How could he not act tough? How could this be? Damn Broken Chapter Mountain Ointment!¡±


    It was said that Shanao was a wild beast on Mount Ku. It was red like cinnabar fire, could speak humannguage, and loved to curse. Therefore,paring humans to Shanao was to vent a kind of emotion in the bottom of one¡¯s heart. The white-robed fairy said something that did not match her immortal aura at all.


    There was no one around anyway.


    If there was someone, she would be a fairy, high and mighty.


    After saying that, she paused for a few seconds before she suddenly came to her senses and said speechlessly,¡± Oh no, I was too engrossed in listening to him. He tested out the time of ¡®borrowing a body to exchange a soul¡¯. ¡±


    The reason why Xia Ji was telling the story was to test out the time it took for an incense stick to burn.


    Since he had already tried it, he could not continue telling stories to the Second Princess next time.


    The pce was empty. All the concubines had been sent back by Xia Xiaosu, and those who wanted to go south to find the emperor had followed them. However, the emperor had left without taking them with him. These concubines were not blindly loyal, and the princess had let them go as a kind gesture. Even if she did not admit it, she knew it in her heart.


    Once the concubines left, the entire harem became extremely deserted. Arge number of pces were empty. Other than the pce maids and eunuchs who were left to keep the ce clean, there was nothing else. It was cold and cheerless.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s change of name naturally required a ceremony. She still used her original name and sat in the royal study. Many officials and generals in the city were led in by the guards to report to the princess about the situation in the city.


    This ancient imperial capital actually started to slowly operate again.


    Xia Ji was curious as to why these officials would report to Xia Xiaosu.


    But soon, his doubts were resolved.


    The unconcealed sound of wheels rattling came from the dark alley.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even turn his head and knew who it was.


    Before he could speak, the person had already spoken.


    ¡°From now on, there will no longer be Crown Prince Xia Guchen, only Yama Gu Chen.¡±


    A man wearing a mysterious mask slowly walked out of the alley.


    I once had a great opportunity and obtained seven masks. The masks came from thend of peril, and each of them contained the power of enlightenment. Anyone who wears them will receive the corresponding inheritance and enlightenment. If you want, I¡¯ll give you the mask of the Cakravarti King. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll chant for you,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Gu Chen was stunned. Although he didn¡¯t understand what it meant, he naturally wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±lf you don¡¯t want it, then forget it.¡±


    The wheelchair slowly moved to Xia Ji¡¯s side, and together with him, they looked at the distant Huaqing Lake.


    I¡¯ve given all my resources to the Ninth Princess, but I¡¯m no longer acting as the Crown Prince. Those resources are all reliable resources that have something to use against her. With them around, Xia Xiaosu can take control of this Imperial City. ¡®


    Gu Chen said faintly, ¡± I can see that she is very desperate. If she continues to maintain her current attitude, with her currentprehension ability, she is qualified to sit in a position that neither you nor I can sit in. Or do you want to be the emperor?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to be the emperor.


    He understood that the Crown Prince hade today to share information and to strengthen the alliance, so he only needed to listen quietly.


    ¡°In fact, there are many nobles who don¡¯t get along with the emperor. Not all the forces are on his side, but these people are just waiting. If you can return from the north bank of the Great River in March, those greedy foxes will appear.


    These foxes were the alliance of the great ns and were made up of many core figures. Even the emperor probably didn¡¯t know who these people were, but they had pushed out puppets to represent them. These puppets had the name of Marquis and were rewarded by the emperor. They also carried out their will and attended any official events. If this puppet was controlled by someone, it would die identally and then be reced by another puppet.


    There were quite a few countries within the country. Great Shang had been established for five hundred years, while the previous Yu Kingdom hadsted for more than two thousand years. Both dynasties had implemented the feudal system¡­Xia Ji, do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me the truth,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Because we can only implement the dukedom system, ¡± Gu Chen said. ¡± Many truly big families have existed for more than five hundred years. Some families even existed in the early days of Yu Dynasty. After two generations of dynasties, they have hidden themselves deeper and deeper.


    And the things they controlled were also increasing.


    These were true hidden countries, countries within countries.


    Compared to Guifang¡¯s Frost Giant, or even all the other races, the alliance of


    theserge families was even more terrifying. They didn¡¯t care at all when enemies came. It wasn¡¯t because they couldn¡¯t defeat them, but because they were afraid of exhausting themselves. They didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    In any case, this country was vast, and the foreign races had the power toe in and plunder, but they could not have the power to defend the country. Just treat it as a locust gue. Who would fight the frost giants in winter?


    However, when they fought among themselves, their intelligence and emotional intelligence would be raised by a hundred times. The power they disyed would be presented to you in a way that you had never imagined, making you exim ¡®Why didn¡¯t you use such a powerful force when the enemy invaded?¡¯


    The country wasn¡¯t weak, but it allowed the foreign tribes to invade it, because no matter how much the foreign tribes invaded, they couldn¡¯t harm their interests.


    No matter how they choose to stand, I will only stand on the same front as you.


    Therefore, I came today in the hope of strengthening our alliance ¡­¡± ¡® Let¡¯s exchange a move, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± We don¡¯t need magic tools. ¡± Gu Chen was stunned for a moment, then he nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After saying the word ¡®okay¡¯, Gu Chen made his move.


    A thunderous explosion of energy erupted around him, and a huge Ice Python Dharma appeared around him.


    His palm pressed forward, and the Ice Python also poked its head forward.


    At this moment, the snake in the Dharma Idol stuck out its tongue and opened its two forks. With a twist of its fingers, a strange talisman appeared out of thin air. The talisman was wrapped with the terrifying power of life and death, like Yama flipping through the Book of Life and Death in the cold hell.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything else. He made a gesture with his right hand, and the ck Buddhist light formed the image of the Ming King. The 18 levels of hell merged into the image of a hundred ghosts and nine suns appeared in the Ming King¡¯s hand.


    Ming Wang, Hell, Sun, three in one.


    Gu Chen looked embarrassed. He took the initiative to disperse his energy and said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore. I¡¯m not your match.¡±


    PS : I¡¯m weakly asking for rmendation votes

 Chapter 83 - 83: 78. Controlling the Imperial Capital (1)

    Chapter 83: 78. Controlling the Imperial Capital (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Listen to me recite a sutra.¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡¯


    ¡°Let go of your defenses.¡±


    ¡°What? You still want to let go of your guard?¡±


    ¡°Right, let go of your guard and listen to me recite a scripture.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to wear the Hell Mask I gave you, I am willing to let go of my guard and listen to your chanting.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Gu Chen looked at the eagerness of his mysterious seventh brother and immediately dismissed the idea.


    ¡± This won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± What do you think we should do? ¡±


    Gu Chen was silent for a moment. ¡± I understand what you are thinking. Trust is hard to build. But besides themon enemy, we also have the bond of the ninth princess. ¡±


    ¡°Oh? Would you trust my sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone cry while looking at refugees. She wasn¡¯t putting on a show, but when she was strolling alone by Huaqing Lake, she heard some crying in the distance.


    When she was young, she would bandage injured animals and deliberately scatter some rice grains in the grass for the sparrows to eat. On the hunting ground, even if she was afraid, she still stopped the emperor from shooting a


    female deer because the female deer was pregnant with a young deer¡­


    ¡°In the past, I looked down on this kind of method. I felt that all the killing in the world was for profit.¡±


    There were many people who wore masks and pretended to cry, but there were almost no people who cried out their true feelings like her.


    After crying, there were more pedantic schrs and soft-hearted women, but there were even fewer people like her who could be stronger after wiping away their tears.


    Xia Xiaosu was more qualified than anyone else to sit in that position.


    Trust takes time. I will stop in the Imperial City, but not in the Imperial Pce.


    During this period of time, I will build the Netherworld. Wait until March ¡­ I will also go south and kill Tian Zi before you do.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡® Master, you actually brought ck Fox King. Do you want us sisters to y the flute for you? ¡± Hu Xian Er ran over from afar, her legs bare. Xia Ji handed her a flute and pointed at arge rock. ¡± y it for a night. ¡®


    ¡°Master, I was just joking.¡± ¡°Blowing for a night.¡±


    ¡°Oh ..


    Xia Ji would never hold back against this vixen who was good at making lewd remarks. As the melodious flute yed, he poured a pot of fine wine and sat under the starry sky in winter, reviewing his actions for the past half a month.


    Firstly, after reading the Thunder Sound Temple¡¯s scriptures, he had improved his hidden strength as a whole, enriched his trump card library, and left behind a few powers that had yet to be disyed in front of the world.


    Secondly, before the war, he had gone to scout out the demons of the Northern Reaches and gainedplete control of the fox race, the tiger race, and the eagle race.


    Although there were eighty-one groups of demons, such control was already considered to be in ce. It could be considered to have removed the danger of this foreign tribe ally. Otherwise, if he fought at the front line, andter on, there were rumors that the demons controlled the imperial capital and even the imperial sister, what would that count for? Now, there were less than two months left until March¡­


    Although the demons were pacified.


    However, there were still many hidden dangers within the Imperial City.


    The rear was unstable¡­


    Xia Ji tapped his fingers on the table as he thought of a solution.


    Pa ¡­


    His fingers suddenly stopped. ¡± Spread a word. Let all the martial artists in the capital know. Say that Prince Shenwu will start preaching at the Stargazing tform in three days. Any martial artist who has cultivated Xiantian True Qi cane and listen. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ball of ck smoke shed in the darkness. A beautiful female attendant appeared and walked slowly behind him, swaying her waist. She replied in a delicate voice, ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Then, King ck Fox grabbed the prince¡¯s shoulders with his soft hands and gently pinched him with his hands that had killed countless people.


    Xia Ji allowed her to pinch him. It was time for Killer¡¯s report.


    King ck Fox nced at Hu Xian ¡®er, who was standing on a big rock and ying the flute. He raised his eyebrows, winked, and smiled. Then, he slowly said, ¡®


    ¡°The interrogators that the little princess found are really good. They have a good grasp of people¡¯s hearts and torture, but none of the captured Light Monks are willing to say anything.


    Those martial artists had already handed over many secret manuals, and these secret manuals were currently beingpiled into a book. When there were three hundred of them, they would be sent over to His Highness to have a look.


    Secondly, there was a response to the ¡®Three Moons River¡¯ agreement that His


    Highness passed down a month ago. Now, the emperor of the Southern Dynasty has replied with ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you¡¯. This can be considered as epting the invitation.¡±


    ¡± You demons have lived in the Northern Lands for so long. Do you know what kind of power the royal family has? ¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Sha Sheng came over, his body almost sticking to his back. He breathed like an orchid and wanted to speak into his ear. Vixens were like this, they started to be flirtatious after a few words.


    Xia Ji pointed at arge rock in the distance. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡±


    Killing:


    A momentter.


    Hu Xian ¡®er blew her flute and looked at ck Fox King, who was also punished


    to stand beside her. Her eyes curved into a crescent moon, and she raised her eyebrows. She smiled and continued to blow her flute.


    Killer said softly, ¡°Your Highness, I still want to be with you¡­¡± Report properly.¡±


    Xia Ji rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He was wrong. It wasn¡¯t Hu Xian ¡®er who liked to talk dirty. It was the fox spirit race who liked it. No wonder he was respectfully addressed as teacher by the fairies. Fortunately, Huixin wasn¡¯t. That fox king was really devoted to pursuing the Dao. He couldn¡¯t have been wrong.


    ¡°Send me the same message,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Killer was helpless and could only tell him.


    ¡°The Imperial Capital originally had eight divisions.


    The first was the Cab, which helped to deal with the world¡¯s political affairs.


    The second division, the Ministry of War, was where the generals were.


    The third division, the Heavenly Craftsmanship Division, was to develop puppet weapons and warships.


    The fourth division, the Righteous Qi Pce, openly monitored the officials; Fifth, Ana Manor, secretly monitoring the officials;


    The Sixth Division, the Inspector Heavenly Division, monitored the martial world.


    The seventh division, ck Water tform, dealt with major cases;


    The eighth part, the Department of Heaven Supervision, observing the stars;


    The rest are the local governments.¡±


    She was speechless.


    Because she felt that what she said was equivalent to not saying anything. She was just a vixen. Why would she care about political affairs?


    Moreover, there were many hidden countries and countries within countries in this world. These superficial forces were like trees growing in the abyss. The most important thing was where the roots of this tree led to and how deep they went.


    Xia Ji understood and stopped asking. He leaned back and took a sip of the wine. He turned his head and saw that the light in the royal study was still on.


    Theke wind blew past his temples and through the thousands of holes in the rockery and strange stones, bringing with it the sound of sobbing in the deep winter, which swept into the study courtyard.


    He saw the candlelight behind the oil-paper window jump, and he saw the girl sitting on the throne stretch her back. That position was too heavy for her.


    Xia Ji took out a book and looked at the two vixens standing on the rock. He began to read softly. He had to learn every day and replenish his Skill Orbs.


    Three dayster.


    Stargazing Tower.


    Not many people came to the training hall, only a thousand or so. This was understandable. After all, they were afraid.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t think much of it. He sat on the stage and began to preach. He used the connection of the Tathagata Dhyana to attach his spiritual mark to his words. Anyone who could ept it would inherit his spiritual mark, and he could also feel the existence of this person.


    His goal was very simple, and that was to sow seeds.


    The most terrifying thing about the spiritual imprint was the imperceptible sense of ¡± identity and belonging ¡°. Once they epted his Dao, they would be biased towards him. In the future, no matter what the situation was, these martial artists would feel that what he did was reasonable. If they became enemies with him, they would feel ¡± guilty ¡°. This kind of ¡± guilty ¡± was at most guilt to ordinary people, but it was an obstacle to the state of mind of martial artists.


    After the battle, the martial artists below the stage were left with endless aftertastes, and Xia Ji had already left.


    After that, he came to the Stargazing tform to preach once every seven days.


    More and more people were listening. At first, they didn¡¯te because they were worried that Prince Shenwu would use the Dao lecture as an excuse for other purposes.


    However, after two attempts, everyone finally understood that the prince was ¡® sincere ¡± in preaching. It wasmon knowledge that one should not pass on the Dao easily. However, the prince was actually able to share his experience with everyone. Some warriors even dared to ask questions. The prince did not take it lightly. He answered in public and some warriors wanted to ask questions in private. The prince agreed with them one by one. This was really rare.


    Gradually, for some reason, many martial artists began to respect this Prince Shenwu. They even wanted to stand up for him when they heard others speak ill of him.


    These people were Xia Ji¡¯s hidden disciples. He made a simple list and gave it to Hu Xian ¡®er. When necessary, this vixen would even personally step forward to help these hidden disciples gain more power in their respective factions.


    Days like this passed for more than a month.


    Xia Ji¡¯s daily life was very monotonous. He made magic tools, read books to extract Skill Orbs, tried his best to find out news about the south, gave lectures every week, and ate with Xia Xiaosu.


    During this month, there were actually quite a number of warriors who had secretly surrendered. They were in various forces, and those who had reached the eighth realm or above of the ancient realm were silently selected. They met with ughter and began to call ughter ck Fox Daoist Brother.


    This was the first batch of seeds that had sprouted, and it was also just the beginning.


    If it bore fruit, then it would be the teacher of the Imperial City¡¯s martial artists.


    Seeing that everything was on track, Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief.


    The alliance was stable.


    The Imperial City was stable.


    Only then could he go south.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re heading south soon.¡±


    Turning his head, he saw the setting sun at the end of the road, a furnace that burned everything.


    At this moment¡­


    In the west.


    The setting sun was like blood.


    Guifang¡¯s army had already left the Wolf Sealing Pass.


    Tu Luo brought the Frost Giant to the Wolf Sealing Pass.


    They needed to leave Great Shang before spring arrived.


    However, at this moment, a handsome monk slowly walked out from the south of the Wolf Sealing Pass.


    Behind the monk was an army of tens of thousands of iron cavalry.


    The general in the lead held a long saber and wore a ck gauze hat. His face was covered and could not be seen clearly..

 Chapter 84 - 84: 79. A Destructive Blade (1)

    Chapter 84: 79. A Destructive de (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dust Tillea tne SKY, ana tne Dones were Dunea many times.


    The blood-red twilight cast a shadow of over a hundred feet on the ground.


    The Frost Giants saw the army, but they were not afraid.


    Ever since they had entered the Central ins, no one had made them suffer a great loss except for the ck-armored dwarf.


    Was it useful to have more people?


    They had already disyed their style, their level, and their confidence.


    Ordinary soldiers were nothing more than tickles.


    Although it was not a snowvy day and he did not have the frost armor, he was not afraid of these ordinary soldiers.


    Can ants kill elephants?


    It wouldn¡¯t die.


    No matter how many soldiers came, it would only take a few blows.


    However, Tu Luo looked at the general in the lead, who was wearing a ck veil and a bamboo hat, and felt an inexplicable uneasiness in his heart.


    The general was not burly or tall, but his entire body was tightly wrapped. Other than his eyes behind the ck veil, even his fingers were covered in gloves. He looked very mysterious.


    She smelled an unusual aura, so she patted Rollo¡¯s ear and said, ¡°¡±Be careful.¡± Then, she took out one of her spoils from the Central ins.


    It was a magic tool obtained from the treasure map of the ancient ruins recorded by Guifang:lt was a yellow triangr g.


    The cavalry army did not immediately charge. Instead, it was the handsome monk with peach blossoms on his face who took a step forward.


    His hands formed a seal.


    A Dharma Idol appeared behind him. It held a lotus flower in its hand and had a sun wheel on its crown. A crow was flying in the middle of the sun wheel.


    He opened his arms, and the nine suns appeared.


    With a tap of his right hand, the scorching suns shot into the sky. When the nine suns rose into the sky, the crows in his Dharma Form behind him also flew out, connecting the nine suns together and forming a huge sun in the sky. The sunlight shone and instantly swept away the cold wind for more than twenty to thirty miles.


    Sweat oozed out of the monk¡¯s forehead. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t easy.


    However, the temperature was rising, as if spring had arrived early.


    At this moment, the mysterious general led the cavalry into a charge.


    Why would the Frost Giants be afraid of humans?


    Seeing the charge, the group of non-human giants who had already gained confidence raised their heavy weapons and faced each other head-on.


    In their imagination, once the two sides ¡®waves collided, they would at most be Imocked over by the cavalry¡¯s charge, and then they would get up and fight back.


    Even if the weather was a little hot and she was a little weak, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Da da da da¡­


    The cavalry galloped like thunder.


    The Frost Giant stomped on the ground like a drum.


    The earth shook.


    Suddenly, Queen Guifang¡¯s pupils constricted. She finally knew the source of her ominous premonition.


    The cavalry on the other side had already changed.


    His aura was getting stronger and stronger.


    After charging out for a few hundred meters, the army seemed to be on fire.


    After rushing out for another few hundred meters, the burning power actually rose up. An illusory figure appeared, and its height soared into the sky.


    A few hundred meters forward, the rising shadow had already turned into a terrifying 100 -foot-tall Dharma Idol.


    The Dharma Idol was the image of the mysterious general. It wasn¡¯t burly or strong, but the moment it raised its de, it stirred up the wind and clouds for a hundred miles.


    Tu Luo hurriedly let out a strange roar, signaling the giants to scatter and run!


    However, it was already toote.


    The mysterious general swung his saber horizontally.


    The wind and clouds were cut off.


    The indescribable terrifying pressure rumbled down.


    The giant saber in the hands of the Dharma Idol had the same frequency and arc as the mysterious general.


    sh!


    Blood!


    Blood! Blood!


    Blood, blood, blood!


    Blood, blood, blood!


    With the zing sun in the sky, the power of a single de had actually killed more than half of the Frost Giants.


    All the frost blood, all the high-density skin, bones, and muscles were unable to block this attack.


    The Frost Giants were already petrified. Although they were powerful, they were timid and not good at fighting. At this moment, there was only one word left in their minds:


    Therefore, they turned around and ran around recklessly.


    Tu Luo was also within the range of the de, but she used the earthen yellow g¡¯s magic tool, which took her and Luo Luo far away.


    The function of this small g magic tool was to escape through the earth.


    This escape could be considered as a deserter, and he even directly escaped from the Wolf Sealing Pass, but the remaining Frost Giants were still in the pass.


    On the other side,


    With a single sh, the 1,000-foot-tall Dharma Idol also disappeared.


    The mysterious general casually stabbed his saber into the ground. Then, without even looking at the monk, he and his horse left into the distance, ignoring the 60,000 soldiers.


    At this moment, another ck-armored ¡°deputy general¡± stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Thank you Qiqi for your help.¡±


    The mysterious general didn¡¯t respond to them, and he quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    It was as if this person called Qi Qi hade here to lead the 60,000 soldiers to kill that fierce and destructive de. After that, he would leave.


    No one noticed that the face under the veil and bamboo hat had turned pale, and nearly a hundred strands of hair had instantly grown on her head.


    To seize the power of heaven, one must consume one¡¯s lifespan.


    This sh was like a god waving his hand, but it also cut off nearly ten years of his lifespan.


    How many years of lifespan did a person have?


    A hundred years old is rare.


    How many des could such a person sh in his life?


    Three shes?


    Or four shes?


    In the distance, the beautiful and handsome monk could not help but sigh.¡± This de can make Guifang not dare to enter Great Shang again for 30 years. It can be considered as a warning to the other races, making them not dare to act rashly. Truly amazing.


    ¡°What if Master faces this de?¡± the ck-armored general asked.


    The monk shook his head. ¡± No matter who it is, they will die. The Eight


    Wonders of Confucianism and Taoism live up to their reputation. ¡®


    Just now, he had only used the scorching light to disperse the cold, causing the Frost Giant to be ¡± weakened ¡°. The real main battlefield waspletely the matter of Qi Qi¡¯s sh.


    In an instant, he tore through everything with ease. In an instant, the oue was decided.


    Then ¡­


    Where did Qiqi go?


    No one knew.


    ording to the agreement, they couldn¡¯t pursue or question the Eight Wonders, or else they would anger them. This was a hidden rule.


    The Eight Wonders ¡®identities could not be revealed to others, nor could they be investigated, questioned, or known. Otherwise, they would be the enemies of all the Eight Wonders.


    Who was this Eight Wonders?


    No one knew if it was old or young, or even if it was a man or a woman.


    These Eight Wonders did not serve anyone, let alone the royal family. They only listened to their own beliefs.


    ¡°Master, can you chase after the remaining Frost Giants with me?¡± the ck-armored general asked.


    The handsome monk shook his head. ¡± I¡¯m going to the north bank of the river to prepare. Then, I¡¯ll wee someone in my best condition. ¡± He wille in three months, and I will ferry him in three months.¡±


    The ck-armored general knew who the monk was talking about and hurriedly bowed to bid farewell.


    The sixty thousand cavalry, the handsome monk, and the mysterious general, the three forces shed and dispersed.


    This could be considered to have saved Great Shang¡¯s face, or to have taken away the prestige of the Divine Martial Prince.


    In the future, if someone were to say that ¡± Prince Shenwu defeated the frost giants ¡°, then someone would immediately reply, ¡± What¡¯s the big deal? The imperial court¡¯s army killed more than half of the giants in one go ¡°. Then, this glory would no longer be worth mentioning.


    As expected¡­


    This information was spread out in less than two days.


    Wind Cloud Tower¡¯s message spread like wildfire.


    ¡°The army went north and killed more than half of the Frost Giants with a single sh.¡±


    ¡°Guifang has beenpletely defeated.¡±


    Cheers rang out.


    The news reached the pce.


    Xia Ji was still sitting in the empty pce. Around him were piles of cultivation techniques and boxes of wooden beads. These were his daily training.


    Mastery of skills.


    Making magic tools.


    He had already experimented with it. If he used the magic tool continuously, its power would be slightly weakened the second time, and it would bepletely destroyed the third time. If he used it every time and nourished it, it could be used for a long time.


    In this month, he had alreadypleted his spiritual infiltration of the Imperial Capital¡¯s martial world and even the underground forces.


    Although the Inferno was also doing this work, the Inferno was not only targeting the Imperial City, but also the surrounding areas. However, Crown Prince Gu Chen did not have the ¡°illegal¡± power of ¡°spiritual imprint¡±.


    He had many secrets and forces that he controlled when he was the Crown


    Prince.


    His return was not purely to explore thend.


    Instead, it was carried out in a half-wastnd and half-eptance method.


    The Hell Mask was strong, but there was definitely a problem.


    Hence, Xia Ji was unwilling to ept it.


    Gu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to listen to Xia Ji¡¯s chanting either.


    Gu Chen said, ¡°Wear my mask.¡± Xia Ji said, ¡°Listen to my chanting.¡± The two of them actually expressed the same meaning.


    When he heard the news from the Wolf Sealing Pass, Gu Chen instantly identified the monk. He sat in the dark with a ferocious and worried expression. He remembered who had pulled him out of the pile of corpses and who had taken care of him during those days, making him feel excited again.


    ¡°Tu Luo, don¡¯t let anything happen.¡±


    His face, which was originally that of an evil ghost, was even more ferocious. He sent people to inquire about the whereabouts of Queen Guifang, but the journey was extremely far. He did not know how long it would take to go back and forth.


    Three months were approaching, and he was destined to choose only one side.


    To search for Tu Luo¡¯s whereabouts, or to the north of the Great River?


    After a long time, Gu Chen¡¯s furious roar echoed in the dark secret chamber, ¡± Tian Zi, I will kill you!!! ¡± He had made his choice.


    At this moment.


    In the pce, in an empty hall.


    Nearly a thousand Skill Pearls floated between Prince¡¯s eyebrows, and at that moment, the light purple [Hundred Styles] was also among them.


    The prince was surrounded by three blood-colored Buddhas. The Buddhas pointed at him.


    With a single finger, he could overturn the spiritual world.


    And now, the constant mental power had brought about greatprehension.


    The red Three-Life Buddhist Dhyana could be fused.


    The dark red skill was obviously exhausted of mental power. Although it could not break through the tenth level, it had a change from the original ¡°pure fusion¡± foundation.


    Creation..

 Chapter 85 - 85: 80. Cicada Shedding Its Shell (1)

    Chapter 85: 80. Cicada Shedding Its Shell (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Many Skill Orbs were driven by the immense mental power, fusing and rolling, just like the collision between particles at the beginning of the world.


    After half a day, the purple [Hundred Styles] merged with many skills to form the purple [Thousand Styles].


    But it did not stop..


    ¡°The number of forms is just a quantitative change. However, the true source of strength is not quantitative change, but qualitative change, so ¡­¡±


    Xia Ji clenched his right hand.


    The purple Skill Orb began to copse and change under the pressure of the spiritual river.


    It was as if a star was beingpressed.


    He suppressed it for a long time.


    A full day and night passed.


    The Skill Orb started to glow with a dark purple and a faint golden color, but it was not stable yet.


    This wasn¡¯t considered a mystic technique, but a move that was mostpatible with one¡¯s own. It transformed the ideas of others and then created ording to one¡¯s own thoughts. Once created, the power that could be unleashed far exceeded that of a move of the same level.


    But even so, it was still difficult to take shape. There were still some things missing.


    What was it?


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief andy back on the cold pce.


    ¡°A trace of opportunity that originated from my heart.¡±


    He understood.


    The mystic style was natural, but if he wanted to create a mystic style that was most suitable for himself, other than umtion and mental power, he also needed a power that came from the bottom of his heart. Strength is the essence of bones, muscles, skin, blood and qi.


    Qi was the eight meridians dantian, which was qi.


    Spirit was God.


    However, other people¡¯s gods were ultimately other people¡¯s gods. Even if they werepletely digested and transformed into their own, the original intention was still someone else¡¯s. There was ultimately a trace of disharmony.


    This was the Outer God.


    Therefore, even though the three Blood Buddhas stood around him, it was still as if they were separated by mountains and seas.


    If one wanted to reach the pinnacle of creation, one would need a True God.


    This required an opportunity.


    After resting for a while, he walked out of the hall. The sun was shining brightly outside the hall. Winter was about to pass, but spring had yet to arrive.


    At the end of February.


    Below the city.


    Xia Ji stretched.


    There were 800 men of sacrifice who followed him south. These men of sacrifice were not robots. They had received Xia Ji¡¯s spiritual imprint long ago and their strength had improved greatly under the guidance of this legendary warrior. At this moment, they were scouting the way.


    Although there were some death squads in the previous battles, as long as one¡¯s mental power was strong enough, they could ¡®absorb¡¯ more people who were willing to be death squads into the token. In any case, there were a total of 800.


    Among the newly added men of sacrifice, thirty of them were experts from the martial world of the imperial capital and even the underground world. Their strength had reached the eighth realm of Xiantian fourth stage, which was the ancient division of realms. This group of people pursued martial arts, but they had no way out. After receiving Xia Ji¡¯s spiritual mark, they followed him.


    Other than the old man who drove the carriage, the rest of the men of sacrifice had already spread out. They needed to gather information, sense the situation around them, and then quickly return to inform their masters. Xia Xiaosu stood at the bridgehead to bid farewell to Xia Ji.


    The wind was already a spring breeze.


    The princess straightened her brother¡¯s cor and then ced a painting in his arms. Her brother said that he wanted his mother to personally see the revenge.


    After doing all this, the two of them put some distance between them. Xia


    Xiaosu said,¡±l¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t seen my body, don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m dead, no matter what,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Got it¡­¡¯


    ¡± This time, when I went south, I was just gauging how high and thick the sky was. I¡¯ve always been limited to the periphery of the Imperial City and have never gone out for a walk. This trip might take a very long time. ¡±


    ¡°I know¡­


    ¡± This time, I¡¯ll go down south and find out everything. Fate is different, how much is destiny, so what if my martial arts are at the end of the line? And mother¡¯s death. If I can¡¯t fulfill my filial piety, then I¡¯ll be able to take revenge. ¡±


    At the mention of that woman, warm images shed through Xia Xiaosu¡¯s mind. The scenes of spring, summer, autumn, and winter weaved into a picture, intertwined together, and now turned into a heavy drumstick that ruthlessly hit the drum of memories, making people¡¯s hearts tremble. She hugged her brother and wanted to say something, but when the words reached her mouth, they became,¡± Tian Zi, Consort Wan, Consort Zhen, Empress, Second Princess, Third Prince, Fifth Prince, Eighth Princess. These people are all very lucky. They are simply too powerful. Elder brother, you have to be careful. ¡®


    Xia Ji was stunned for a moment before he got into the carriage.


    Xia Xiaosu boarded the city gate tower and sent her brother off.


    She felt that her brother was acting strange today, but perhaps it was because he had been living in seclusion recently and there were too many things that he could not say when he sent her off.


    ¡°This path is destined for elder brother to walk alone. Since elder brother has always said that I am a poisonous healer, this is all that younger sister can help you with today¡­¡±


    Xia Xiaosu sent the car away until it disappeared at the end of the road. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Return to the pce!¡±


    An elder brother had his own way.


    She already had her own path.


    In this life, if he didn¡¯t be a king, he would be a skeleton in the coffin.


    A group of female attendants transformed from demon foxes followed closely behind her.


    In a few more days, more demons woulde.


    And she still needed to meet with many aristocratic families in the Imperial City, and even those outside the Imperial City. Some aristocratic families had already faintly revealed that there might be people from somerge factions probing for marriage alliances.


    This marriage was not for Xia Xiaosu, but for her brother.


    Since that was the case, she wanted to take a good look at how big these major powers were and see if those marriage partners were qualified to be her brother¡¯s concubines.


    However, Hu Xian Er had also told her that theserge factions were really huge..


    Xia Xiaosu suppressed her fear.


    This path was filled with trepidation, as if he was walking on thin ice.


    Xia Ji put down the curtain. It was an extremely long journey.


    The wheel drove away from the Imperial Capital. The driver was an old man, and he was disguised as a young master.


    As soon as he left the city, many scouts reported the news to the various factions. Seven dayster, the carriage stopped in three cities, but there were already countless scouts secretly chasing after him.


    In the third city, Xia Ji opened the door of his room after drinking in the inn. As soon as he entered the room, he exploded into a cloud of ck smoke.


    The smoke dispersed, revealing the appearance of ughter. The ck Fox rubbed her head in distress. ¡± It¡¯s really exhausting to pretend to be him every day¡­¡± It¡¯s been so long, and the line of sight that should be disturbed has been disturbed. We can go back. If we continue walking, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll attract some kind of opponent.¡±


    She was just a vixen. Although she had some skills, she usually moved in the dark. Now that she was openly disguised as Prince Shenwu and heading south, she felt like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Fortunately, His Highness allowed her to act for seven days. After seven days, she could return to the Imperial City. Otherwise, she really did not know what to do.


    However, at this moment, a thunderous voice came from the street. ¡®¡±¡® I¡¯m Ku


    Jian of the Great Light Temple. I¡¯d like to meet Prince Shenwu. ¡±


    Killing:


    Then, she felt a terrifying aura envelop the entire inn.


    It was obvious that the person who came was very strong. Moreover, the Great Light Temple¡¯s method had killed the demon race. Even if she had mastered the Heavenly Fox Transformation and almost revealed her Dharma, she did not dare to go down and fight. Moreover, she was a demon. If she was discovered pretending to be the Divine Martial Prince, she would be condemned endlessly. If she wasn¡¯t extremely good at controlling demonic qi, she might have been discovered here.


    King of ck Fox looked at the bronze mirror and encouraged, ¡°¡±Killing, you can do it.¡±


    Thus, she imitated Xia Ji¡¯s tone and said coldly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m tired. I won¡¯t see you today.¡±


    The monk on the street did not mind. ¡± Ku Jian will wait here for Your


    Highness. ¡®


    After saying that, he sat cross-legged on the busy street. His heart waspletely focused, as if he had merged with the light of the sunset. The sarira of Guangming Temple could not be lost. He hade to ask for it back.


    It was gettingte.


    Where was the real Xia Ji?


    He was currently standing in a Buddhist pce.


    He stood quietly in front of the book shelf and flipped through the scriptures.


    It was alreadyte at night, and there were no monks in the Scripture Pavilion.


    The moonlight shone on the que hanging in front of the Buddha Pce, with the words ¡°Great Light Temple¡± written on it.


    In order toe here, he had spent a lot of effort.


    First of all, he went to ask the old tree demon on the seventh peak of Mount


    Meru. The tree demon said, ¡± Because His Highness is an anomaly, he can¡¯t see His Highness¡¯s Qi. But because of His Highness¡¯s killing intent, wherever he goes, he will leave ck Qi in the eyes of the Qi watchers. ¡± After several experiments, he finally used his powerful mental power to restrain this ¡± killing intent ¡°. Then, a month ago, he had ck Fox King assume his appearance and sit in the pce. He left the Imperial City and embarked on the journey to find the Great Light Temple.


    As he had expected, the Great Light Temple had sent another monk after their defeat in the Northern Demon Battlefield to inquire about the whereabouts of the previous monk. He had secretly followed him for a few days and then deliberately gave the information that ¡± Ku Wen is dead and the Sarira is in the hands of Prince Shenwu


    Soon after, a monk from the Light Monks returned to report.


    He quietly followed the monk back.


    Then, in the deep mountains of the Deep Cloud Fog Sea, he saw this ancient temple hidden in the fog.


    During the days of observation, as long as he did not expose himself, he couldpletely hide his aura and quietly observe in the dark.


    The Great Light Temple was divided into the Great Sun Pce and the Hall of All Life.


    The Great Sun Pce was located at the peak of the mountain, and this was the Pce of All Life.


    However, the ancient scripture was different from the Xuan technique, so it was stored in the Hall of All Life for the monks to read. In addition, no one in the Great Light Temple could find it. Although there were patrols at night, they could not find Xia Ji in the darkness.


    He had been reading these scriptures for seven days and seven nights, and the Skill Orbs were produced one by one¡­


    The Great Light Temple¡¯s heritage was not asplete as the dpidated Thunderp Temple¡¯s. Every time he chose, he would pick those ancient scriptures to read, so his gains were naturally great.


    In the dark, he had already absorbed many of the Great Light Temple¡¯s legacies.


    He had obtained two golden skill beads,[Treasured Son of Heaven¡¯s Body].


    He had obtained a golden skill bead, the Nine Yang Heart Sutra.


    There were also many purple and blue colors.


    So ¡­


    His essence, qi, and spirit had all reached the limit.


    He was only missing an opportunity to create his own style and truly ascend to the sky that he had yet to reach.


    Considering that it was almost time to go south, he decided to pack up what he


    hadn¡¯t seen..

 Chapter 86 - 86: 81. You and I Are Both Caged Birds

    Chapter 86: 81. You and I Are Both Caged Birds


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji walked under the moonlight of the ancient temple. The masters of the Great Light Temple were mostly cultivating in the Great Sun Hall. Although there were many monks of light from the Pce of All Life, none of them could discover him. After all, no one would have thought that someone would steal the scriptures instead of the mystic arts. What was the use of stealing scriptures?


    Xia Ji came and left silently.


    Tomorrow, the monk of Great Light Temple would discover the missing scripture, but he would already be thousands of miles away.


    After stepping into the wilderness, he raised his hand, and a huge shadow fell from the sky under the moonlight.


    A golden eagle descended from the sky and crouched at his feet.


    Who said that one had to take a carriage to go south?


    He stepped onto the eagle and patted its wings.


    The eagle immediately pped its wings and flew up.


    It waste at night.


    Spring was chilly and the night wind was bone-piercing.


    Xia Ji sat on the eagle¡¯s back. The remaining distance was point-to-point. He could ignore all routes and reach the south as fast as he could.


    This was what he wanted. When his eighth sister, who was good at observing Qi, woke up, he would have arrived at his destination.


    She must have set up many ambushes along the way, but sorry, her ns were going to be disrupted.


    Xia Ji sat on the falcon, asionally taking out a piece of meat from his dark gold cloak and throwing it forward. The falcon raised its head and ate it, then sped south without stopping.


    Now, his dark gold cloak had expanded to three cubic meters. It contained a string of 3,000 worlds, a string of 1,008 magic worlds, a string of 108 worries, and 20 strings of 14 basic Tathagata Prayer Beads.


    Other than that, there were also his Great Dark Heavenly Halberd, Beast-faced Devourer Consecutive Armor, some pills, food, and many other essential items.


    The sharp cry of an eagle pierced through the sky, and then passed through the night and dawn.


    Xia Ji passed through the mountains and rivers¡­


    After seven days, he hadpleted the 8,000-mile journey and arrived at the north of the Great River ahead of time.


    Early spring was the time when the snow and ice melted. Looking down from a high ce, the great river surged and never returned to the east. It was as if the great regret of life could no longer be made up for.


    The falcon circled the clouds a few times, and Xia Ji observed the scenery below. He was not in a hurry to enter the city, but rode on the falcon and looked down from above so that he could see it clearly.


    Usually, he would camp with this eagle demon on the mountain peak.


    There were many wild beasts in the forest in the early spring. He hunted some wild rabbits and made them into roasted meat. He ate half of it himself and gave the rest to the eagle demon as a reward. At night, he took out his tent and rested in it. Then, he took out the Great Light Temple¡¯s book collection and continued reading at night.


    Two days passed like this.


    On the third day, at dawn, a huge five-toothed warship broke through the waves of the river. The warship had five floors and was more than a hundred feet tall. Its gs fluttered like clouds.


    The middle-aged man standing at the bow of the ship was wearing a dragon robe. He had an extraordinary temperament and looked down on the world.


    Xia Ji immediately recognized the emperor, Xia Taiqian.


    He was here to see Tian Zi.


    It was considered a sess now.


    Presumably, the Crown Prince would face many obstacles on his way here, but these had nothing to do with him.


    He had already found his target, so he was just waiting to meet him.


    Xia Taiqian stood on the deck at the bow of the ship, apanied by several guards in embroidered robes.


    The waves rolled. Tian Zi suddenly raised his head and looked at the golden clouds. Xia Ji patted the eagle demon¡¯s head and let it fly higher.


    An eagle and a boat, one in the sky, one on the water, moving forward together.


    Pa da.


    The five-toothed warship docked at thergest dock in the northern city, and there were already many soldiers lined up outside to wee it. Xia Ji waited patiently. He had too many questions to ask Tian Zi.


    Night fell.


    Tian Zi had already moved into the temporary pce.


    The moon was bright tonight.


    Tian Zi dismissed all the guards and then quietly enjoyed the wine in the courtyard.


    The eagle demon pped its wings, and a strong wind blew on the ground, causing people to squint their eyes to avoid the sandstorm.


    During this time, Xia Ji had already jumped down from a high ce andnded on the zed roof tiles of the pce.


    Tian Zi was pouring wine. Under the moonlight, it was clear that there were two cups of wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hide. He jumped down from the zed tiles and stood in the courtyard.


    Tian Zits expression was calm, as if he was not surprised that he was here. He pointed to the other side of the stone table and said,¡±Sit.¡±


    Xia Ji did not move.


    Tian Zi looked up. ¡± We are father and son. It¡¯s been 18 years. It can be considered fate. Sit down and have a chat.


    ¡°Did you kill Mother?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I absorbed her power, and she died because of it.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s tone was already very calm. ¡± Reason.


    ¡°Reason


    A mocking smile appeared on Tian Zi¡¯s lips. He muttered the ¡®reason¡¯ a few times, thenughed with a slightly crazy expression. Afterughing, there was no movement from the guards in the distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one in the pce. All the guards have been driven out.¡± I saw you on the warship today, so I have been waiting for you tonight.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at him quietly.


    ¡°You asked me for a reason, so I¡¯ll tell you today¡­¡± Before I ascended the throne, I already knew one thing.¡±


    He waved his hand, gesturing for Xia Ji toe closer.


    However, Xia Ji did not move.


    Tian Zi shook his head andughed. His smile was extremely ferocious, ¡°¡±Seventh Brother, do you know that I can¡¯t give birth? None of you are my children! Other than those from the same mother, the others are not rted by blood!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how I feel in the pce?¡± he asked with a trembling smile.


    Without waiting for Xia Ji¡¯s reply, he growled, ¡°¡±Caged Sparrow!¡±


    Then, he poured himself two sses of wine and said, ¡°¡±Do you know what a cage is?¡±


    ¡°An aristocratic family that has been around for thousands of years!¡± he growled.


    ¡°Do you know how I rose to the throne when I wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°The aristocratic families killed the Crown Prince and all the other princes and sent me, this puppet, to the throne.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why the aristocratic families want me to ascend the throne?¡±


    ¡°Because I was the one who kept the lowest profile among the princes. I looked the easiest to control, and I was also the one who couldn¡¯t have children.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why the aristocratic families want an emperor who can¡¯t give birth


    Tian Zi became more and more deranged, and there was a hint ofughter in his tone.


    However, this smile was a little scary.


    ¡°Because they want to seize the world. Do you understand the nature of the Nine Dragons Competition for the throne? Essence¡­ln essence, it was a division of the world between the aristocratic families. However, the aristocratic families do not keep trash, so other than a few concubines, none of you know. The aristocratic families want to see who is the strongest among you.¡±


    Tian Zits every word was a shocking secret.


    However, he was still not satisfied and drank cup after cup of fine wine. ¡°Xia Ji, do you know my feelings for you?


    I want every single one of you to die, every single one of you to die tragically.


    So, why should I care about this world?


    The more tattered this world is, the happier I am!


    What does the invasion of the Outsiders have to do with me? What does themon people have to do with me?


    Could themon people be considered humans? Was there anyone else in this world other than these thousand-year-old aristocratic families?


    Driving the tiger to swallow the wolf and watching the aristocratic families fight each other is my greatest pleasure.¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you know why I want to see you and why I want to say so much to you?


    ¡°You think you can beat me?¡± Xia Ji asked lightly.


    ¡® No, let¡¯s not fight for now. I¡¯m just telling you one thing. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very happy to hear it. ¡±


    Tian Zi leaned forward slightly and smiled, ¡°¡±Your mother was abandoned by the family head, so I dealt with her.


    You and your sister have also been abandoned, which is why I left you in the Imperial City.


    What¡¯s even more interesting is that you¡¯ve already beenbeled as a demon and an anomaly. They see that you have the ability and want you to be a greedy wolf to aplish their goals.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡±


    ¡°Zhen also does not know. I know that I want to share this happiness with you, because you are the same as me. No matter how you struggle, you are a bird in a cage and can¡¯t fly out. Hahahahaha..¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87: 82. God Slaying (1)

    Chapter 87: 82. God ying (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Unfortunately, they only know that I obtained the Mountain River Nation Suppression Art from the Ancestral Dragon, but they don¡¯t know that I have a second ability, the Dragon Devouring Art. This canpletely swallow the power of others. Although there are limitations, you can¡¯t imagine the umtion of my power over the years.¡±


    Tian Zi smiled and opened his arms. ¡± Do you have hatred in your heart?


    It¡¯s right to have hatred, and so is Zhen!


    Then let me devour you and let you reunite with your mother. Let your power be a part of me and destroy these aristocratic families.¡±


    ¡® My mother¡¯s surname is Su, ¡± Xia Ji said calmly. ¡± Her name is Su Linyu. Is this aristocratic family you¡¯re talking about the Su family? ¡®


    But where was the Smiths?


    If you want to eat me, I might be able to bite you back. If I bite you back, I¡¯ll still go to the Su family. You should tell me about it. ¡®


    ¡®Where?¡±


    Tian Ziughed coldly. ¡± I have spent 30 years and still haven¡¯t figured out this question. But I can tell you that the reason why I can kill your mother is also because of the special permission of someone in the Su family. It¡¯s just that that person doesn¡¯t know that I ate her. ¡®


    ¡± What about the other aristocratic families? ¡± Xia Ji asked coldly.


    The Emperor said, ¡± There are five great families in the world. You have nine princes and princesses. Su, Wu, Zhou, and God Lu. There are five families. ¡®


    I won¡¯t tell you about Sixth Brother, but Sixth Brother is a truly pitiful child. He¡¯s so pitiful that even I can¡¯t bear to see him, but I can¡¯t eat him either. His current state is neither male nor female, neither human nor demon, neither immortal nor ghost. It¡¯s better for him to die.


    However, Xia Ji, you¡¯re going to be like Sixth Brother in a few years ¡®time. You¡¯ve been abandoned, your mother is dead, and your roots in the Su family are gone.


    I can guess that the aristocratic families have already reached a deal. They have already chosen a true new ruler. This is the chosen one.


    And you are the whetstone of the chosen one, the sacrifice, an evil path that can¡¯t be washed clean no matter how hard you try, an anomaly that everyone wants to kill. Do you want to debate? Do you want others to acknowledge you?


    Impossible! This is the name they gave you.


    Justice? Law? Are you dreaming?


    You are destined to be imprisoned by them on the divine pir, suffering all kinds of pain and torture, and then turn into ashes.


    Old Eighth¡¯s Supreme Heavenly Mirror had already shone out. They were the destiny, they were the gods, and you couldn¡¯t change anything.


    I am the same, so I actually admire you very much. You were able to endure in the Sutra Library for more than two years and then break through the fatal tribtion. It can be seen that you are quite scheming.


    However, ever since I became their puppet, I have been enduring for thirty years. Come, let me end your tragic fate. Let me eat you and be a part of me. ¡®


    After saying this, Tian Zi stood up.


    His eyes were filled with madness as he looked at the young man in front of him, as if he was looking at the most delicious and nutritious food in the world.


    They were not father and son.


    At this moment, only one of them could survive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight somewhere else,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Eastern Jiujiang,¡± the emperor replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them had already finished their words. The end was ughter.


    Two ck shadows broke through the cold spring night.


    Their hearts were cold, so cold that they did not feel like they were in the mortal world.


    In the dark shadows of the houses, there was a family in every house. Every family lived in their daily lives and did not need to bear these hurtful truths.


    The shadow of the mountain was like an evil ghost lying on the ground. The long ridge in the eastern suburbs was like a ferocious beast that was hundreds of miles long, looking at the human world with a sinister smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here.¡±


    Xia Jinded in a valley.


    The valley was veryrge, and the surrounding mountains were oppressive. However, the interior was empty and very spacious, which was very suitable for fighting.


    Tian Zi was also very satisfied and stopped. The evening wind was cold.


    It was so cold that her heart was empty.


    ¡°I hope you taste as good as your mother.¡± Tian Zi licked his lips.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t angered. He said calmly, ¡°¡± I have a technique that I¡¯ve been thinking about for a long time, but I¡¯m stillcking a bit of an opportunity. You gave me an opportunity just now. Although it¡¯s notplete, as a token of my gratitude, I¡¯ll let you see it first. ¡® ¡°Very soon, it will be mine.¡± Tian Zi smiled.


    Then, he thought,


    Tian Zi stomped on the ground,


    Its body seemed to have fused with the mountains and rivers. When it moved, it moved mountains. When it lifted its feet, it overturned the sea. The great power on it caused the originally weak Tian Zits body to suddenly expand.


    The dragon robe shattered.


    The dragon¡¯s fragile body broke inch by inch.


    His body directly grew to twenty feet tall. His arms were mountains and his body was the sea. This was the power he had obtained from the Ancestral Dragon-the Mountain River Nation Suppression Art.


    This was the first Dharma.


    He thought again.


    The shadow of a giant silver dragon appeared and circled around him. It suddenly rushed into the sea and roared until a pair of extremely cold eyes stared at the enemy quietly.


    Then, he let out a long roar. If it were a mortal, they would have knelt down just by looking at the dragon. The power on it was so terrifying, but there was a hint of familiarity to it. This was the power that the emperor had obtained after eating Su Linyu.


    This was the second Dharma.


    Then, the outside of the Dragon Dharma suddenly burned, turning into a fire domain phantom. The fire domain was like a dream, like a real, like a fake, making people unable to see it clearly. However, just looking at it would make them upset. There were even holy maidens dancing, spinning, and jumping vaguely.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was no such thing as a holy maiden.


    Instead, it was a beautiful and exposed demoness crawling on the pink mes. She was moaning softly and slowly crawling. She was looking at him and beckoning him with her fingers.


    No matter who it was, as long as they hadn¡¯t reached the Dharma stage, or if they had reached the Dharma stage but couldn¡¯t stabilize their minds, they would have lost their minds the moment they saw the ming phantom.


    The shadow condensed into a Dharma Idol, but it was unknown whether it was a Spiritual Dharma Idol or a True Qi Dharma Idol.


    This was the threefold Dharma.


    Then.


    A golden light appeared outside the me Dharma. The golden light was extremely dazzling and copsed inward, instantly hiding all the Dharma from before.


    This was the fourth Dharma.


    Tian Zi was no longer Tian Zi. He had be a dazzling golden sun.


    All of a sudden, the clouds in the sky danced wildly. The ground and even the surrounding mountain walls could not withstand this power and began to emit clear cracking sounds.


    Tian Zi was no longer where he was. He had already disappeared into space.


    The world was only left with a series of bangs, but the emperor who had endured for thirty years was nowhere to be seen.


    However, no matter where he was, he would be able to devour Xia Ji the moment he appeared.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm.


    His spirit river hadpletely fused the skill bead into a golden bead.


    That was because he had instilled too many emotions into her.


    Every word that Tian Zi said subverted his understanding of this world.


    Understand clearly.


    Only then did he understand that there really was destiny in this world.


    There really was a god.


    A thousand types of ninth-tier Skill Orbs, the highest spiritual inheritance of the Ancient Thunderp Temple¡­


    Why couldn¡¯t she be happy after having so much?


    He sighed softly and looked at everything that was crumbling under Tian Zi¡¯s violent power.


    Then, he flipped his hand.


    He folded his hands.


    Two fingers had already picked up a Dharma Idol.


    This Dharma Idol was a mixture of hell, the sun, the Ming King, and the crow in the lotus sun wheel, but it was not dazzling. It was just like an ordinary flying knife.


    Defying the heavens and ying the gods..

 Chapter 88 - 88: 83. Opening of the Show (1)

    Chapter 88: 83. Opening of the Show (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    All that I have gained in this life is given to this knife.


    He didn¡¯t ask about themon people, nor did he ask about ghosts and gods. He only asked about himself.


    You¡¯ve endured for 30 years and yed the role of a coward for so many years, but you¡¯re still a bird in a cage. My future is uncertain, and the truth that I thought I found has been overturned once again.


    There is no way out. Heaven is not heaven, and the human world is not the human world. The gods are above, and the destiny is above. In my opinion ¡­


    Bang!


    The violent airflow exploded.


    The sound shook the surroundings.


    The earth, mountains, and rivers in all directions were cracked under the pressure of this emperor.


    Moonlight poured into the crack.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Xia Ji raised his head when he said those words. He couldn¡¯t speak in a fierce battle because he would be discouraged if he did, but he did, because his saber had already moved the moment he opened his mouth.


    Wherever the de went, the emperor would be there.


    The Mountain River Nation, this kind of majestic power suddenly appeared from high above and pressed down on him.


    It was a fouryered Dharma Idol formed by ¡°Mountain River¡±, ¡°White Dragon¡± and ¡°Golden Light¡±. The Dharma Idol turned into a fist, and the fist was power.


    Tian Zi wanted to take power, but he could only clench his fists.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Xia Ji added.


    This was a man¡¯s sympathy for another man.


    No matter what, he had endured for 30 years. He was a real man. Unfortunately, he did not know that these 30 years had worn away his fighting spirit and courage. Even though he clearly had great strength, his fists had already softened.


    The fist of the fourth-level Dharmanded.


    The throwing knife was also shot out.


    This sh was abination of all the techniques.


    This saber move contained all the power of the four elements.


    With this sh, the three Buddhas were shattered, leaving only a young man.


    The de was not sharp. Compared to the pressure caused by the fist, it was almost non-existent. However, it had already passed through the fist and the person behind it at the fastest speed.


    When Tian Zi realized how terrifying this strike was, his right fist had already been split into two halves. Blood and Qi rushed out from the two halves to block it.


    But the knife, Destroy everything, me core IL co Lile enu.


    It pierced through Tian Zit s forearm and pierced his heart. It came out from his back, bringing with it a pool of blood. It was like a dream bubble, and then it dissipated.


    Bang!


    Xia Taiqian fell to his knees and coughed a few times.


    He could not believe it.


    He did not believe that he would lose.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have met Xia Ji alone.


    But he lost.


    Death hade,


    And he finally epted reality with difficulty.


    His face instantly became extremely old.


    His voice was hoarse.


    ¡°What¡¯s this move called?¡±


    ¡°God yer.¡±


    ¡°You created it?¡±


    ¡°No, you created it, but this knife is not perfect, or you wouldn¡¯t have seen the knife.¡±


    ¡°Amazing, really amazing! Why aren¡¯t you my son?¡±


    Xia Taiqian spat out a mouthful of blood, but he no longer clutched his chest. It was useless.


    He fell back onto the ground, his heart had been cut off by the de.


    The body that he had barely condensed earlier had exploded into a bloody mist. Thest wisp of blood was being transmitted to his body. Although he had deliberately slowed down the speed, once it was transmitted, it would be death.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Ancestral Dragon?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    This was an important question.


    If the Ancestral Dragon was an item unique to the royal family¡¯s bloodline, then the other princes and princesses were not of the royal family¡¯s bloodline either. Why would they have the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Empowerment?


    Xia Taiqian nced at the young prince with a strange expression. He was so intelligent that he could deduce the whole picture just by looking at the tip of the iceberg.


    If Xia Ji met the Ancestral Dragon, the Ancestral Dragon would naturally tell him the whole story. In other words, he had not been enlightened by the Ancestral Dragon. Even Xia Xiaosu had not been enlightened. Otherwise, Xia Xiaosu would have told him.


    What did this mean?


    This meant that the Ancestral Dragon¡­Was it a trap?


    Xia Taiqian¡¯s face was filled with sorrow, but he forced a smile.¡±Come here and rx. I¡¯ll pass on my memories and power to you, and you¡¯ll know everything.


    If you win, help me kill them¡­¡¯


    Xia Ji saw his strange behavior, saw his sadness, and heard his words. However, he did not step forward. Instead, he said, ¡°¡± A dying man¡¯s words are kind. Is this yourst words? ¡±


    Xia Taiqian knew that his thoughts had been seen through, and heughed at himself. He no longer looked at Xia Ji, but looked up into the sky and sang,¡± Whether it was right or wrong, sess or failure, everything is gone. The green mountains are still there. The sunset is red. Thirty years of fame, thirty years of dreams. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust¡­Xia Ji, kill them!¡±


    At the end of his sentence, he roared out thest four words with a power that was close to a roar. Then, his voice stopped abruptly, filled with endless hatred.


    He no longer had anyone to entrust him to, and could only entrust it to the person who killed him. Then, his head tilted and he fell into the dust. His eyes were staring fixedly and refused to close, as if he was waiting for the person opposite him to agree.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t help him close his eyes. There were many people who died with grievances, so he just kept them open.


    He looked up at the moonlight and thought of the woman who had carried him for ten months and had given birth to him.


    That woman was very beautiful. Her long hair reached her waist, and she was full of immortal aura. She was devastatingly beautiful.


    That woman would tell him stories, cook him iced plum and wild jujube soup to cool him off, protect him carefully during the autumn hunt, prepare winter clothes for him, and kneel in front of others to plead for him.


    You raised me when I was young, and I raised you when you were old. Unfortunately, they were separated by the Yellow Springs, and life and death were boundless. He could not do it himself.


    A thought shed through her mind.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve avenged you,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°But not all.¡±


    ¡°The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind won¡¯t stop. If they want to use their son, their son will follow the clues and catch them¡­¡±


    ¡® Rest well in theherworld first. I will send many people down to apany you. ¡®


    He took out three incense sticks from his dark gold cloak and lit them with his fingers.


    At this moment, a fire suddenly appeared at the entrance of the valley.


    Around the deep valley, the walls were hundreds of feet tall, and the sound of hurried footsteps could already be heard from the slope.


    Since Tian Zi was a bird in a cage, then such a bird in a cage naturally would notck people to watch over it.


    However, now that the chosen one had been chosen and the destiny had been determined, this Tian Zi was useless. If he died, so be it. They might be looking at who was more suitable to be a whetstone, themselves or Tian Zi.


    The dark valley was clearly illuminated by the light from the entrance of the valley. On the mountaintop around the valley, the mes coiled like red pythons, looking down at him.


    The mountaintop was filled with soldiers.


    The person who entered the valley was a handsome monk with peach blossoms on his face.


    The moment Xia Ji saw him, he knew the monk¡¯s identity. He was the monk that the Crown Prince had seen in the Emperor¡¯s royal study, and he was also the one who had caused the defeat of the 100,000-strong army in the Wolf Sealing Pass. In that case, it was not only the Emperor who had killed the Crown Prince and released the Outsiders, but also the acquiescence of the aristocratic families, right?


    ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    A dharma name exploded like thunder.


    ¡± You killed your father?! ¡± the monk shouted angrily.


    There was also amotion among the tens of thousands of soldiers.


    Everyone saw Tian Zi lying in a pool of blood and the youth standing beside him.


    Xia Ji recalled the words of the dead man in front of him.


    This is the name they gave you.


    There was no need for evidence.


    He didn¡¯t need anything.


    You are whatever they say you are.


    Wasn¡¯t this right?


    It was because they were strong and you were weak.


    If you tried to prove that you were right, it would only make the crowdugh.


    It is a sin to be weak.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer.. He looked at the handsome monk and asked, ¡°¡±Have you ever seen the Bliss of the Western Paradise?¡±

 Chapter 89 - 89: 84. Get Down!

    Chapter 89: 84. Get Down!


    Trantor: 549690339


    A smile appeared on the handsome monk¡¯s thin lips as he raised his voice and said, ¡®¡±¡®This poor monk is Ku Ming of the Great Light Temple. Greetings¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Greetings to this disloyal, unjust, and unfilial number one heretic.¡±.


    After saying this, he retreated a little. In the distance, a giant shadow that was like an iron tower was like a meteor. It shed for a thousand feet. It was obvious that it had just arrived in a hurry.


    It was a monk with bronze skin. Even in this cold spring night, he was still shirtless.


    The monk was holding a string of ck prayer beads in his left hand and was rapidly moving them. The prayer beads were very long and filled with profound intent.


    The monk was very fast, but the speed at which his left hand moved the prayer beads was as slow as a needle. It did not change with the speed of movement. The body moved fast, but the heart did not move, so it was slow.


    After hended, he stood beside the handsome monk and said in a low voice,


    ¡°¡±This poor monk is Dorje of the Great Cold Temple in the Snow Region.¡±


    Dorje meant Vajra in the localnguage, and this monk deserved this name.


    ¡°Why are you here, monk?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The tower-like bare-chested monk said in a low voice, have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°If there are people in the world who nder you, bully you, humiliate you,ugh at you, despise you, despise you, hate you, or lie to you, what should you


    Without waiting for Xia Ji to reply, the monk continued, ¡± Almsgiver, you only need to tolerate him, let him be, let him be, avoid him, tolerate him, respect him, ignore him, and stay for a few more years. Just look at him. ¡±


    ¡°The monk advised me to endure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Patron, you still have one more option. That is to enter the Void Gate and recite scriptures to reflect on your mistakes. If Patron agrees, this karma will be dissolved today.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the monk in front of him, and a scene suddenly appeared in his mind¡­


    For many years,


    Tian Zi, who had fallen at his feet, might have experienced this scene as well.


    He was heavily surrounded.


    In the dark night, many people were looking at him.


    He drew his sword and looked around nkly. The world was vast, but it could not amodate him.


    Then, the figure gave him a choice.


    ¡± You still have one option, and that is to be the puppet emperor. If you agree, you can live today. ¡®


    Xia Taiqian would definitely agree.


    Once he was suppressed, he would not be able to turn over a new leaf for thirty years. When he finally turned over a new leaf, the other party only loosened his grip on his palm and allowed him to break free. Presumably, if he lost today, that palm would very likely suppress him again.


    The Five Finger Cage was nothing more than this.


    Xia Ji took a deep look at the monk before him and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Let me ask this monk a question too.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± said Dorje.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± If the monk sits in the temple quietly, his meals will be served by a


    beautiful woman. She has been serving him for ten years. How is he? ¡±


    Dorje subconsciously said, ¡± Don¡¯t put the women in your heart. The older women should naturally see themselves as their mothers. The older women should see themselves as sisters. The younger women should see themselves as sisters. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to do anything. ¡®


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± What if one day, this beauty has feelings for me and wants to hug me while there¡¯s no one around? What should I do? ¡± he asked.


    Dorje put his palms together and chanted softly,¡± Just like a dead tree leaning against a cold rock, like three winters without warmth, my heart naturally won¡¯t move or waver. What difference does it make if it¡¯s a girl or a boy? ¡±


    Xia Jiughed and pointed at the monk in front of him. ¡°¡®Vulgar! Vulgar! Vulgar! ¡±


    Dorje was stunned, but he was proficient in Buddhism after all. He thought about it and suddenly realized where the problem was. However, his words were like water that was poured out. He was about to say a few words to make up for it.


    But Xia Ji didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    He directly used the Dharmic Dhyana.


    This kind of monk¡¯s will was extremely firm. Unlike the eagle demon, even the Broken Void could not be broken directly. One had to find a w and pry open a crack in his heart to break it.


    Now was the time.


    ¡°How can amon man be qualified to persuade me to endure?¡± he said loudly. He¡¯s just ackey of the rich and powerful!¡±


    These words were like a dagger that pierced into the monk¡¯s heart. The mental power contained in them was like a rolling wave that hit the dam and hit Dorje¡¯s heart.


    He used his strength to resist.


    Xia Ji activated the Lion¡¯s Roar Technique and shouted, ¡°¡±Get down!¡±


    As soon as the three words were spoken, it was like a meteor flying from the vast sea of stars, cutting through the vast night and shattering the heart.


    Dorje spat out a mouthful of blood and took a few steps back.


    This scene was extremely abrupt.


    Ku Ming, who was standing at the side, finally realized what was going on. He was stunned.


    Dorje was already injured after just a conversation?


    He was stalling for time, waiting for the third person toe. This highness was very strong, even Tian Zi was killed by him, so he had to be careful.


    Therefore, when he saw the Seventh Prince speak, he thought that it was exactly what he wanted, so he did not care. However, he did not expect that with just a few words, he would hurt a general of his side?


    Dorje was no ordinary monk.


    He quickly reyed the conversation between the two of them and immediately understood where the problem was.


    Of course, monks shouldn¡¯t get close to women, but after cultivating for so long, they didn¡¯t even cultivate a littlepassion. They were only afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be affected by karma and that they would stick to the precepts.


    Ten years of care, was there really no karma? Dorje¡¯s words, ¡± like a dead tree leaning against a cold rock, only like three winters without warmth ¡°, was really as His Highness said, a vulgar man.


    Ku Ming immediately became alert. What a powerful Zen machine.


    Dorje was indeed careless, but it had to be said that His Highness ¡®words were like a knife.


    The de shed at the body.


    His words shattered his soul.


    Amazing!


    Ku Ming turned his head and saw Dorje sweating profusely. His lips moved quickly as he hurriedly recited the scriptures to restore his state of mind. The Zen heart of ordinary monks had long been shattered, but Dorje was not an ordinary monk.


    At this moment, the sound of a breeze blowing through the grass came from behind him again. It was like a flying dragon flying close to the ground, shocking the night and the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, a middle-aged man in embroidered clothesnded beside the handsome monk. This middle-aged man had a dignified appearance, and his brows were filled with confidence. There was also a trace of power in him.


    ¡°Long Xiao greets the Son of Heaven of the Sun Pce, the Secret Guardian.¡± ¡°Greetings, Alliance Master Long.¡± Ku Ming put his palms together.


    Long Xiao was about to say something when he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He turned his head and saw that the pagoda-like monk had blood on the corner of his mouth and sweat on his forehead. He was muttering something as if he was injured.


    Long Xiao was speechless.


    His expression changed.


    This Master Dorje was a Vajra of the Secret Trace. He was one of the Twenty Heavens of Buddhism with the same name as Ku Mingyi of the Great Light Temple.


    The so-called twenty heavens referred to the Great Brahma, Sakra, Duowen,


    Chiguo, Zengcheng, Guangmu, Secret Traces Vajra, Great Freedom, Medicine


    Fork General, Miaoyin Fairy, Lakshmi Fairy, Wei Tuo Deity, Earth Goddess, Bodhi Tree Girl, Guizi Mother, Morizhi Heaven, Sun Pce Emperor, Moon Pce Emperor, Sajie Dragon King, and Yemo.


    Just as he was in a daze, many swordsmen in white had already passed through the long grass in front of the valley and arrived.


    These were Long Xiao¡¯s attendants. There were a total of 49 people, but they were arranged into a small sword formation ording to the number of


    Tiangang and Beidou. Naturally, they were not his most powerful subordinates. The powerful ones had already been sent to the north to intercept this Prince Shenwu. Who would have thought that he would suddenly appear here?


    ¡°How did Master Dorje get injured?¡± Long Xiao finally couldn¡¯t help asking.


    He couldn¡¯t understand because he was sure that they hadn¡¯t fought with the prince yet..

 Chapter 90 - 90: 85. I’ll Teach You

    Chapter 90: 85. I¡¯ll Teach You


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ku Ming instinctively wanted to say ¡± sharp-tongued ¡°, but he swallowed his words. If sharp-tongued words could make the Secret Guardian vomit blood, wouldn¡¯t that be belittling his own people?


    ¡® Dorje advised the demon to enter the Void Gate, ¡± he said directly. ¡®


    Unfortunately, not only was he ungrateful, he even set a trap for Dorje. ¡®


    Long Xiao raised his eyebrows. He roughly understood that this was not the case, but he naturally would not expose it. He was someone invited by the Fifth Prince. The Fifth Prince was a rising star of the righteous path, and the person behind the Fifth Prince was even more powerful.


    Therefore, he needed toe personally.


    He had originally thought that the Seventh Prince would have to go through all sorts of obstacles before he was qualified to stand in front of them. He had not expected that he would suddenly appear, which could be considered to have disrupted their n.


    The original n was useless. They just called him general, king against king.


    His Highness was a legend, but wasn¡¯t he?


    The two heavens present were even more legendary.


    ording to the division, they were all at the tenth realm.


    Legends had their own pride, so Long Xiao did not wait any longer. The original n had been broken by this sudden appearance. There were only the three of them here, and the follow-up soldiers were the main force. The 50,000-strong army had long been lying in wait in the North. Now that they had rushed here and sealed off the valley entrance and the mountain peak, the prince was truly at a dead end.


    He turned to Ku Ming, wanting to ask who would go first. However, when he turned his head, he saw Ku Ming standing beside Dorje with his eyes closed, silently chanting scriptures to help Dorje recover. Long Xiao had already closed his mouth and smiled. There was no need to ask.


    The leader of the righteous path, who was dressed in embroidered clothes, walked out and walked towards the youth who was wrapped in a dark golden python robe. He said gracefully, ¡°Mountain River Sun Moon Tower, Long Xiao.¡±


    Xia Ji had heard of this building before. It was said to be the most supreme building in the righteous path.


    He also knew this person. This was the leader of the righteous path.


    Interestingly, the Alliance Master didn¡¯t im to be the owner of the Mountain River Sun Moon Pavilion.


    ¡°You should know who I am now.¡±


    ¡°This Long naturally knows Your Highness. Originally, this Long did not wish to interfere with the matters of the royal family. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t bother,¡± Xia Ji interrupted.


    ¡°Today, we will only talk about martial arts, not justice,¡± Long Xiao shook his head and said slowly.


    Xia Jiughed out loud.


    He was a sensible person.


    He couldn¡¯t live with his conscience, so he said that.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied.


    Today, he was here. He did not run or hide. Now that the show had just begun, he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do as Your Highness says,¡± Long Xiao said.


    ¡°If you do as I say, you won¡¯t have a chance to attack,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Long Xiao¡¯s expression turned cold and he said,¡±Prince Shenwu is so arrogant. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. I¡¯m best at techniques, and my strongest sword technique is one move-the Godly Grace of the Clock of Destiny.


    This move can be considered as all the techniques in the world and can break all the moves in the world. If this move is used together with the Transcendence Mystic Art, it will be almost invincible. Since I started my career, there are less than a handful of people in the Jianghu who can force me to use this sword. They are all great heroes in this world, but unfortunately, they have all been defeated.¡±


    Xia Ji waved his hand, signaling for him to attack.


    ¡°You¡¯ve struck after striking,¡± Long Xiao said.


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± We¡¯ll decide the winner and the loser. We¡¯ll also decide life and death. ¡®


    Long Xiao understood the situation. ¡± Naturally. ¡®


    ¡°This style of mine is throwing knives,¡± Xia Ji said frankly.


    ¡°Hidden weapons?¡±


    Long Xiao smiled. He had once sat under the rain in spring and cut off every drop of rain that fell on him with his sword. He had also asked his subordinates to throw hidden weapons at him from all directions. He could also use his sword to strike after the enemy and shoot down the hidden weapons one after another.


    Legends were also humans. Although their strength was terrifying, they were nothing more than force, qi, and spirit. The gods could not attack directly, so they had to use force in a game of chess.


    With energy, there would be turnover. No matter how strong a person was, there would always be a time when the old strength had just been exhausted and the new strength had not yet been born.


    When he attacked with his saber, he would also attack with his sword.


    He drew his sword, broke the saber, and beheaded the enemy.


    It was done in one go.


    He had already thought it through.


    At this moment, Ku Ming, who had been chanting, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the direction of the battle. A dangerous light shed through the gap.


    His back was facing the two of them, but his right hand had already begun to quietly form a seal. His left hand had already quietly reached into his bosom and grabbed a lotus stem.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything else. He raised his hand, and the wind in his palm swirled like a vortex. In an instant, a long de of grass had already entered his hand.


    Flying flowers and plucking leaves to hurt people, turning withered grass and rotten wood into soldiers, these were basic operations for Legends.


    Xia Ji pinched the long grass with two fingers and filled it with Qi. The grass straightened up like a sword under the moonlight.


    Long Xiao wasn¡¯t careless. His expression was ethereal, and his soul seemed to have dispersed. His right hand held the sword hilt, while his left hand turned the sky upward. His five fingers naturally grasped the air, and his thumb and forefinger were interlocked, moving slowly along with the airflow between heaven and earth.


    Calcting the world.


    Soul Chasing Sword.


    This was the Creation Bell Shenxiu.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers watched the duel.


    The current silence was the prelude to the raging waves.


    Xia Ji¡¯s fingers moved slightly, while Long Xiao¡¯s fingers on his left hand moved quickly. This was his feeling and calction.


    Xia Ji moved again, and Long Xiao suddenly frowned.


    With that thought, Xia Ji¡¯s hand was like the toughest and crudest sh in the world. With a sh, the long grass spread forward along his arm, elbow, and two fingers.


    Long Xiao was speechless.


    The leader of the orthodox martial arts world couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He could cut off the raindrops and shoot down the hidden weapons because everything had a pattern, and the cultivation technique also had a pattern. As long as there was a pattern, he could break it. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Prince Shenwu¡¯s attacks were indeed rhythmic.


    But how many rules were there?


    How many moves did he use in a split second?


    A thousand moves into one, countless changes, and endless patterns. His brain worked to the limit, but even at the limit, he still could not catch up to the speed of Prince Shenwu¡¯s hand.


    The long grass left his hand and flew towards the Embroidered Alliance Master.


    Long Xiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he felt a sharp pain in his head. The attacks he had used to break through many moves rushed into his brain, but they collided with each other until his head buzzed.


    He couldn¡¯t calcte it, and he couldn¡¯t calcte it anymore, so he drew his sword. His sword struck the grass like a cold bolt of lightning. He was still confident.


    At the same time, Ku Ming also attacked. He had been waiting for a sneak attack, and now he had the chance.


    Scorching currents filled the sky.


    He pushed out his right hand, and a scorching wave of fire shot toward Xia Ji, apanied by the sound of air burning.


    The Nine Suns and the Nine Yin contained the Sky Scroll and the Earth Scroll.


    The Sky Scroll cultivated Qi while the Earth Scroll was a skill. This was the Fire Cloud Palm of the Nine Suns.


    The waves of fire were dazzling, one after another. Before Ku Mingren arrived, the Qi had already traveled more than 300 feet, rushing toward the Prince Shenwu who had just exhausted all his strength!


    After throwing the ¡®flying daggers¡¯, Xia Ji stopped looking. The same Genuine Qi shot out from his pores in both his arms to block the red heat wave that swept over from afar. Wherever the heat wave passed, the new green was burned, and the sand looked like an earth dragon rolling under it.


    The same Nine Suns True Qi Shield suddenly opened, and the airflow formed a shield that collided with the waves.


    Bang!


    Wave Dispelling!


    The barrier shattered!


    However, Ku Ming had already umted his momentum during this passive wee. He appeared in front of Xia Ji, raised his hand, and the Dharma Idol of the Son of Heaven behind him appeared.


    He held a lotus flower in his hand, and the crown had a sun wheel in which crows flew.


    The nine suns merged into one, and the sun shone brightly. The crow also flew out with this attack, piercing through the nine suns and enhancing them, barely fusing the nine suns into a vast and mighty sun.


    The zing sun was pushed towards Xia Ji along with the palm!


    His speed was extremely fast, and he had a good grasp of the time. In the eyes of ordinary soldiers, it would only take two scenes to freeze and sh. If they blinked, they would not even be able to see it.


    Xia Ji could only block in time.


    Bang!


    Prince Shenwu was sent flying backward.


    The zing sun exploded into rings of fiery clouds that chased after the prince for more than 200 feet before falling. A loud bang echoed in the valley.


    Ku Ming¡¯s sneak attack was sessful. He then had the time to turn his head and nce at Long Xiao. The leader of the martial arts circle was kneeling on the ground in pain. The confidence in his eyes had been shattered by a long de of grass.


    He grabbed a porcin bottle with his right hand and poured pills into his mouth. His left hand was covering his chest, and blood was seeping out between his fingers.


    Ku Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. That was where Long Xiao¡¯s heart was. Did the long grass shoot into Long Xiao¡¯s heart?


    He didn¡¯t even manage to block it?


    Was this kid really that powerful? He had to be extremely careful.


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, a sound came from the other side.


    Ku Ming suddenly turned his head and looked at the smoke and dust in front of him. A tall and sturdy figure slowly walked out, bing clearer and clearer in everyone¡¯s sight. The figure¡¯s ck hair had been scattered and was casually draped over his shoulders. In the cold moonlight wind, he bared his fangs and brandished his ws, showing a hint of arrogance.


    As he walked, he opened his arms. Nine dark red fiery suns lined up from his left hand to his right hand, and a Dharma Idol simr to Ku Ming appeared behind him.


    Lotus flowers, sun wheels, and a Buddha statue with crows flying in the air.


    However, [ms Muaana statue was Dlooa-rea In cowr ana 100Kea even more lifelike. Its pupils were Xia Ji¡¯s pupils.


    If it were an outsider, they would have thought that this was a spar between the disciples of Great Light Temple. However, the handsome monk could not help but waver even though he was calm.


    ¡°Treasure Sun Son of Heaven Body! Where did you learn it from?¡±


    ¡°No, at your level¡­¡± Ku Ming was shocked. He almost blurted out, ¡± Are you a senior of Great Light Temple? ¡®


    But no matter how he thought about it, he felt that something was wrong.


    Secretly learning?


    Could he learn a higher level than him by stealing?


    He had already reached the ninth level by relying on the enlightenment technique, while the prince in front of him had clearly touched a higher level. Even if he had not reached that level, he had already taken a step forward. It was called half-step to the tenth level.


    The tenth level was Heaven Ascension.


    It was the power of a celestial being.


    It was the realm after transcending the Dharma stage.


    Was this still stealing?


    Compared to him, he was more like a thief, right?


    Xia Ji¡¯s calm voice came from the dust. ¡± You don¡¯t use the Nine Suns that way. Do you want to learn? I¡¯ll teach you..¡±

 Chapter 91 - 91: 86. Tenth Yang

    Chapter 91: 86. Tenth Yang


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji had digested the Great Light Temple¡¯s cultivation technique. Whether it was the Treasured Son of Heaven Body or the Nine Yang Heart Sutra, they were both in the state of two skill beads stacking. In other words, they were at 9-5 levels. The only difference was the final step.


    However, the Baori Son of Heaven Body had a special effect. Unlike the defense of the Unmovable King Ming Body, the function of this mysterious skill was to increase the power of fire or yang.


    As for the Nine Suns True Qi, if he advanced half a step above the ¡± Half-step


    Tenth Level ¡°, even if he couldn¡¯t reach ten, he would be infinitely close to ten.


    As he walked, he raised his left hand and right hand in an embrace. The first sun and the ninth sun gathered together. Although they were still repelled by a forbidden repulsive force, they were already very close.


    The nine suns merged into one, forming the tenth Yang Void Shadow.


    A blood-colored crow suddenly let out a hoarse cry from the sun wheel behind him and drilled into the Ten Yang Void Shadow.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It sounded like a war drum.


    The rhythm of heaven and earth moved.


    Scorching heat rose from the deep valley!


    The soldiers felt their hearts beating faster and faster.


    Ku Ming turned around and ran away. He turned into a bolt of lightning and ran as fast as he could. His left hand had already grabbed the lotus stem tightly.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    He felt a mighty force forming.


    ¡°Tenth sun, tenth sun, tenth sun!¡±


    The calmness on his handsome face was also torn apart, but the shock in his heart was far greater than on the surface.


    He finally roared in his heart, ¡± How is this possible! ¡®


    How could the tenth sun be formed?


    Ascending Sun.


    Bright Sun.


    It was a zing sun that belonged to the transcendent.


    He nced over and saw that there were still many soldiers in the valley. When he saw the general leading the army, his expression immediately returned to normal. He shouted from afar,¡±Amitabha. The demons are rampant. General


    Yu, quickly defend.¡±


    When he looked again, he saw Dorje, who had just opened his eyes. The pagoda-like monk had just opened his eyes.


    Ku Ming had only turned around and shot out a few hundred feet when the tenth sun had already formed in Xia Jits hands.


    Following this formation, the faint sounds of drums between heaven and earth also stopped.


    The next moment, a strange scene appeared.


    The sky that was still bright and clear a moment ago was now covered in dark clouds.


    There was almost no pause as a strong wind blew.


    The heavy night brought with it heavy rain clouds, pressing down on the world like a hand that suppressed an anomaly.


    Heaven and earth were dark!


    It was as if even the heavens would not allow such a power to appear at this time.


    ¡°The sky is too dark..¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s gaze swept across the surrounding valley.


    Torches in the valley, bright and magnificent,


    The shield formation has been set up, and the enemy is lying in ambush from all sides.


    No matter where the zing sun attacked, it would only destroy one side. The remaining soldiers were still unharmed.


    ¡°Then¡­


    He suddenly raised his left hand and lifted the scorching sun, which was condensed with high temperature and violent true energy, to the top. Then, he swept his gaze across the dark world and sighed. He said calmly, ¡®


    ¡°Let there be light.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his palm had already pushed the tenth sun to the ground as if he was venting his anger.


    He maintained the integrity of the zing sun true qi so that it did not explode the moment it touched the ground. Instead, he sent it underground.


    Immediately after.


    He gritted his teeth and stubbornly urged his meridians, which had just dried up, to generate Genuine Qi for the second time. Then, in a split second, he raised another scorching sun crazily and pressed it into the ground at the same frequency and speed!


    The first sun had just exploded when the second sun arrived.


    The two extraordinary berserk powers stacked together, producing a terrifying power.


    The soldiers who were looking down at the prince were dumbfounded.


    Dorje, who was far away, finally understood the situation. He understood why he saw the Son of Heaven running away as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Many swordsmen in white were rushing toward Long Xiao, but were they in time?


    Long Xiao looked at this shocking scene. His confidence that had been shattered by that de of grass had turned into ashes.


    ¡°Crazy, crazy, really crazy.¡±


    The valley suddenly trembled violently.


    After a short pause,


    After a moment of silence,


    The earth shook violently, and the yellow soil surface was like a sack that was filled with air. The air increased until it finally burst. In an instant, it was riddled with holes, and thousands of mes soared into the sky.


    It was not just the mes of the tenth sun, but the earth fire that had been stirred up by the tenth sun. The long-suppressed fire of the coal seams was stirred up by the mes, forming arge-scale burning.


    The mountain forest began to shake under the violent true energy and high temperature. Landslide had even begun to ur in a small area. Mud and stones rolled. Although it was not exaggerated to the extent of causing a mudslide, the mountains surrounding the valley had already copsed, and many trees had already been burned.


    Xia Ji, on the other hand, borrowed the impact of the second explosion to fly into the air.


    In the air, he was wearing a python robe and his ck hair was fluttering.


    With a wave of his right hand, he took out the 18 -foot-long Dark Heavenly Halberd from his dark golden robe. He added a force to the halberd and threw it toward the mountain peak.


    At the same time, his right foot stepped on a huge rock that was flying up. With a sudden stomp, the huge rock shot down, and his entire body shot up. In an instant, he stood firmly on the ck halberd.


    The man left with his halberd,


    It¡¯s like stepping on a lonely boat,


    Like flowing water, it breaks through the air,


    Soaring between the roaring fire and the thick clouds,


    The storm finally fell.


    Pa da.


    As soon as Xia Jinded, his body turned into a ck light. He held the ck halberd in his hand and killed as if he was cutting grass.


    Generals certainly have methods to stabilize morale,


    But under such an extreme environment, how could the general calm down?


    The elite soldiers only cared about fleeing, and became a rabble.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t face any resistance.


    He didn¡¯t even need to brandish his ck halberd. As long as he passed by, he would leave behind piles of corpses.


    The ck halberd was like a sponge, crazily sucking the blood and letting out a joyful moan.


    At this moment.


    In the far north, the Imperial Capital weed an important guest.


    The name of the Marquis of Ming was Fang Qi.


    This was a dukedom with real power, and his fief was also near the Imperial Capital.


    At this time, he was sitting in the reception room of the side hall of the pce. He was stroking his beard and smiling at the ninth princess sitting opposite the tea table.


    Pale.


    Destion.


    Small and skinny.


    Weak


    Her hair was fine and soft.


    Her little face was quite pretty.


    However, how did this look like the material to be the ruler of the Imperial


    She was about the same size as the actress he yed with at the barst night. The actress looked better than her.


    Fang Qie took a sip of hot tea and couldn¡¯t help but frown. What tea? It really wasn¡¯t good enough. It was not even as good as the one in the residence. However, he was a duke, so he should have some self-cultivation. So he swallowed the tea and threw the teacup to the side. He looked at the princess in front of him and smiled gracefully. ¡°I am the envoy of the Kingdom of Cheng. I am here to discuss a marriage with the Ninth Princess.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Marquis Haoming,¡± Xia Xiaosu looked at him.


    Fang Qi said, ¡± The eldest son of the Duke of Cheng, Huang Siyou, is handsome and elegant. He¡¯s also a literary talent. Both of them are first-ss. He¡¯s a good match for the princess. I¡¯m here today to talk about marriage. ¡®


    ¡°How dare you say that?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked.


    What was the point of a duke trying to arrange a marriage for a princess?


    Even if he didn¡¯t put her in his eyes, what about Tian Zi?


    This is absolutely absurd.


    But Fang Qie only smiled and stroked his beard, pretending not to understand what he meant. ¡± If the Ninth Princess agrees, the Duke of Cheng will be very happy. The power of the Duke of Cheng¡¯s Huang family can be regarded as a huge cauldron that suppresses a region in the Northern Lands. With his help, the Ninth Princess will have more confidence in whatever she does, right? ¡±


    Xia Xiaosu looked behind her. A female servant with a gloomy expression ran over and whispered into her ear.


    Fang Qi did not mind and waited patiently.


    After the maid finished speaking, she stepped back and stood respectfully behind the princess.


    ¡°Do you know the story of the groundless fears, Marquis Yueming?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked.


    Fang Qie replied calmly, ¡± I know. Qi is the name of the Duke of Cheng¡¯s fief.


    The saying ¡®worrying for nothing¡¯ refers to the fact that the Eldest Young Master is good at observing the weather and has the hearts of the people. He worries about the world first. He is truly benevolent and righteous. ¡±


    He had a look of admiration on his face. ¡± Eldest Young Master is devoted to the people. He often hides his identity and hangs around the vige. He is very benevolent, which is why the marriage has been dyed. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore, so I came to Eldest Young Master to matchmake. ¡±


    Xia Xiaosu said coldly, ¡± Huang Siren is thirty this year. He is as stupid as a pig. At poetry gatherings, people recite poems and paint, but he is worried that the sun will fall. Usually, he is addicted to fireworks and doesn¡¯te back day and night. Marquis Yueming, you¡¯ve done a good job of covering it up. ¡®


    Fang Qi nced at the maid behind the princess and looked at the princess with a smile. ¡®¡±¡® Rumors stop with the wise. The Ninth Princess is a smart person. ¡®


    Seeing that the princess was unmoved, he leaned over and whispered, ¡°¡±Do you think your brother will be able toe back from the north bank of the river?¡± ¡°What are you doing here if you can¡¯te back?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked directly.


    Fang Qi casually leaned back and said matter-of-factly, ¡°¡±Help you! The marriage is just a name. If you are connected, you will be an alliance. Do you understand, Ninth Princess?


    Xia Xiaosu smiled and said, ¡± I heard that the fourth daughter of the Duke of Cheng, Huang Yan, is sixteen years old. She is quite talented. If you want a marriage alliance, send her painting over. When youe back, I will let you see it. If you are satisfied, I will let Miss Huang marry my brother. ¡±


    Fang Qi frowned and revealed a stunned expression.


    Huang Yan was the apple of the Duke of Cheng¡¯s eye, and she was talented and intelligent. She was valued by many nobles and had a bright future. How could she be treated as a ything for marriage?


    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°What if my brother returns from the Northern Lands?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s still inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Please don¡¯t be angry, Ninth Princess,¡± Fang Qie said with a smile.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The water in thisnd is unfathomable. What the princess sees is just the foam of the sea. Although your elder brother has the name of a Legend and the name of a prince, he also bears many other names¡­¡± As Fang Shuo spoke, he did not seem to want to beat around the bush anymore. He directly spat out three words, ¡°He¡¯s not worthy.¡± Xia Xiaosu smiled.


    She pped her hands.


    Two female attendants with sabers immediately walked in.


    ¡°I have something urgent to attend to. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Xia Xiaosu said gently.


    Just as he was about to stand up, the two maids had already drawn their sabers and walked towards him.


    Just as he understood, he hurriedly raised his hand to grab his chest. However, as soon as he moved, the two maids had already leaped forward at a ghostly speed and pulled out their knives. One of them was on his neck, and the other was pressing down on his hand.


    ¡°Princess, think carefully. I¡¯m Marquis Yueming. If I die¡­¡±


    Xia Xiaosu had already stepped over the threshold.


    Fang Qie was shocked and shouted, ¡± Princess, I¡¯m not Marquis Yueming. I¡¯m his shadow. It¡¯s the Marquis. The Marquis asked me to say this. It really has nothing to do with me!! ¡±


    Only then did Xia Xiaosu stop in her tracks.


    Fang Qie panted and revealed his original posture. He bent over, rubbed his hands, and was covered in sweat. This lowly one is only following orders.¡±


    However, Xia Xiaosu only stopped and did not turn around.


    ¡°Kill them,¡± a cold voice came from afar.


    The de fell.


    They wailed.


    The blood light shot out, and red plum blossoms bloomed on one side of the window.


    Those who insult me can still live.


    Those who insult my brother will die..

 Chapter 92 - 92: 87. The Greatest Demon in the World (1)

    Chapter 92: 87. The Greatest Demon in the World (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Princess, Marquis Yueming has guards with him. What should we do?¡±


    ¡± Throw the head to the guard and let him bring it back. Tell the real Marquis Haoming that we can have a marriage alliance, but send Huang Yan¡¯s portrait over. If my brother likes it, then we can have a marriage alliance. Otherwise¡­¡± Forget it!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maid quickly wrapped the head in a ck cloth and left the pce. Someone else came to deal with the body.


    Xia Xiaosu found Hu Xian ¡®er. She knew that this vixen had a special way of contacting her brother, so she asked worriedly, ¡°Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Hu Xian Er said.¡±Can he do anything?¡±


    A smile appeared on Xia Xiaosu¡¯s lips. She sat under the moonlight and hugged her knees as she looked at the moon.¡±People have joys and sorrows, and the moon has its ups and downs. This matter is difficult toplete since ancient times. I hope that people will live long and share the moon for thousands of miles¡­l wonder if he is also looking at the moon?¡±


    ¡°Which great schr wrote this?¡± Hu Xian Er was stunned.


    The vixen was very interested in the schrs, especially the talented schrs. She had to make a memorandums and collect more information. Even if she didn¡¯t need it, it could benefit the sisters.


    ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    Hu Xian ¡®er was instantly annoyed. Seducing Xia Ji? That cold block of wood?


    She still remembered standing on a big rock and blowing the flute all night until her mouth was numb.


    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for that thinging along?¡± Xia Xiaosu suddenly asked.


    Hu Xian Er was stunned for a moment before she reacted and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s better not to¡­


    ¡°Get ready,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡°Your brother will kill me if he finds out.¡± ¡°I will seed.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu bit her lip. ¡± Get ready. ¡®


    The Ancestral Dragon didn¡¯t give her enlightenment. She was still an ordinary princess, but in this chaotic world, what was the use of being ordinary? She told herself, ¡± I¡¯m not even afraid of death. What else am I afraid of? What else is there to be afraid of? ¡±


    Hu Xian Er looked at her determined eyes and pursed her lips.¡±l¡¯ll prepare it then. You have to ask him first if you want to use it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You must ask.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°You really want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    She had already made up her mind not to ask.


    ¡°You must ask, or I won¡¯t give it to you,¡± Hu Xian Er said.


    Xia Xiaosu thought about it and decided to trick the vixen into doing it first. She nodded sincerely, so sincerely that it was impossible for her to lie.


    Hu Xian Er finally believed him.


    Thus, the vixen was deceived by the little princess.


    She turned her head and suddenly realized that this little girl had really grown up a lot. If it were anyone else, they would only make one choice when faced with Marquis Haoming¡¯s request.


    That was to endure.


    He kept enduring it.


    groveling and bending my knees to endure.


    They felt that enduring was the best choice. If they endured, the other party would give them what they wanted.


    Taking a step back would be like the vast sea and sky?


    No, it was a bottomless abyss.


    Xia Ji took a step back.


    He dodged a pir of fire that shot into the sky.


    The rain fell violently, and blood flowed everywhere.


    The deep mountains in the eastern suburbs of the north bank of the Great River were like an abyss, with earth fire rolling and corpses strewn everywhere.


    He had not killed enough.


    ck Halberd was not full yet.


    Dorje and Ku Ming were ahead of him.


    He took a step forward.


    He turned into a demonic shadow and shot out. Wherever the 18-foot-long halberd passed, trees, boulders, rain, and soldiers were cut down..


    The two monks were frantically running away.


    In Great Light Temple, Ku Ming, who was known as the Son of Heaven of the Sun Pce, was speechless.


    What else was there to fight?


    He couldn¡¯t defeat them without using magic tools.


    He still couldn¡¯t beat them.


    He had already used the lotus stem just now. The Fire Lotus Flower was a magic weapon of the Great Light Temple. As long as he blew on it, every petal of the lotus flower would turn into a me and float towards the other party. This me was Buddha Fire. As long as one had a trace of sin, they would be burned.


    And the result?


    In the end, they all touched their backs and took out a string of prayer beads. A golden swastika flew out and smashed the petals away.


    There was also a petal that ¡± luckily ¡±nded on his body. Although a petal might not be able to do anything to an expert of this level, it could still cause him pain, forcing him to stop and resist.


    And the result?


    In the end, she didn¡¯t even stop. After chanting a Buddhist hymn, the petals fell off.


    Dorje also used his magic tool, which was the ck prayer beads from the Great Han Temple in the Snow Region.


    This prayer bead was not something that was merciful, but the condensation of ¡°evil¡±.


    The source of this ¡± evil ¡± was the fear of the people of the Snow Region towards a local monster called ¡± Lu. ¡± To put it bluntly, it was a dragon demon. It was an extremely long, extremely long ck snake that could swallow a person¡¯s soul. It was said that it could even make people unable to enter reincarnation.


    When Dorje used it, he suddenly turned around tounch a sneak attack. The prayer beads turned into a giant snake and pounced at Prince Shenwu.


    However, Prince Shenwu took out a string of prayer beads and turned it into a 100-foot-long Buddha¡¯s hand. With a p, he sent the giant ck snake flying.


    And then¡­


    He and Dorje had also used quite a number of magic tools. People like them would never bring only one magic tool. They even gritted their teeth and risked the risk of damaging their magic tools to use the Fire Lotus Flower and Dragon Demon Prayer Beads a second time.


    And the result?


    In the end, the other party used the prayer beads one after another without any heartache or emotion.


    Streaks of golden swastikas were casually pped out by him.


    Moreover ¡­


    Ku Ming also noticed something else.


    The reason why they didn¡¯t kill them seemed to be because they were fishing for more people.


    He and Dorje did not dare to run into the city. If someone died in the city, the karma would be counted on them, and all the blessings they hade to cultivate would be gone.


    At this moment, in a small vige, the rain did not affect this ce.


    It was clearly night, but the chirping of birds in spring was very annoying, making people unable to sleep early.


    The bright moon hung high in the sky.


    Under the moonlight.


    A young girl was sitting on a stool at the entrance of the vige, holding a scripture in her hand and reading it softly. She nodded and shook her head, reciting the words, but she was very happy.


    She had a delicate and graceful appearance, but the only w was that there were hundreds of white hairs mixed in between her ck hair. She should be a beautiful beauty, but she had a somewhat weathered temperament.


    The children around her were also listening to her reading with great interest. On the other hand, the vigers were discussing animatedly.


    ¡± This girl from the Ning family went out to study Confucianism in her early years. Now, ten years have passed and she has be a big girl when shees back. From the way she talks, she is even better than the old gentleman in the town¡¯s private school. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s getting old before his time. His white hair has already risen, and he doesn¡¯t look to be in good health.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. She¡¯s not as strong as us who do farm work every day. Although this girl has long legs, her butt is small. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to give birth to her. ¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s better to read less. Your body is weak.¡±


    The voices of the vigers and women were not concealed.


    The young girl was called Ning Xiaoyu, and the vigers called her Little Yu ¡®er. At this moment, her brows were filled with peace, and she was not moved by these words at all.


    She had been back for many days, and now she really wanted to stay in such a simple and pure vige for a long time. In the words of her teacher, this was sharpening her sword.


    When the sword was tempered, it was about to be dipped into ice water.


    The battlefield was filled with blood and fire, while the mortal world was like ice and water.


    She only felt her body and mind rx. Many thoughts kept colliding in her mind, producing many new and more interesting thoughts.


    The flowers of March had already given birth to many red flowers, like the zing sun at the end of the vige road that burned everything and destroyed everything.


    She looked at the flying bird and the new flower. There were many things that she had yet to understand.


    For example, how to live this life.


    She had a very firm belief.


    However, there was still no firm path.


    Gulp ..


    A horse carriage sped past, but as soon as it passed, it turned back.


    Someone in the carriage lifted a corner of the curtain, as if he was carefully observing the girl who was reading to the country bumpkins at the vige entrance.


    Then, he gave a few instructions.


    The two warriors in embroidered clothes rushed forward.


    Ning Xiaoyu was stunned when she saw who it was. The warrior said, ¡°My family¡¯s mister invites youngdy for a chat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today,¡± she replied.


    The vige women had long been dozing off from listening. Moreover, they were also afraid of the big shots sitting in the carriage and dressed in luxurious clothes, so they hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright. Sister Yu ¡®Er has talked enough today. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Therefore, the children in the vige dispersed.


    Ning Xiaoyu was not afraid and walked to the car.


    ¡°I have a big favor to ask of you, Miss,¡± the man in the carriage said.


    The young girl was stunned. Someone actually wanted her to do something big here?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Her ent was a little rustic, making her look like a real peasant woman.


    ¡°Besides the world¡¯s greatest demon, the world is still bright and clear,¡± said the man in the carriage.


    ¡°Huh? Tell me, what is it?¡±


    The man said, ¡± Tomorrow morning, a young man will probably pass by here.


    That young man is the most disloyal, unjust, and unfilial person in the world. He is also the source of the chaos in the world. If he lives, the people will be in misery. If he dies, the world will be peaceful. ¡®


    He invited the girl to approach him and said that he wanted to go to the Imperial Capital. Unfortunately, he was afraid of the bandits on the way. He begged him to take you along the way. He would not refuse. Then, on the way, he would encounter many chivalrous men who sacrificed their lives to stop him. He only hoped that the girl would stab him at the critical moment. Whether it seeded or not, the girl would be the greatest contributor to the peace of the world.


    I see that you also read the Confucian ssics, so you must be someone who understands righteousness.


    Life is what I want, and righteousness is what I want. The two cannot bebined, because they give up life and choose righteousness.


    Are you willing to do this?¡±


    ¡± What? ¡± Ning Xiaoyu was stunned. ¡± Why would such a terrifying demon bring me along? Why could I stab him at the critical moment? ¡±


    The man in the car nced at her face and smiled deeply.¡±Young Lady only needs to Imow that you can do it.¡±


    The young girl was a little hesitant. She turned her head to look at the vige.


    The man in the car followed her gaze and said, ¡°This is an act that will be famous for thousands of years. I will naturally subsidize the vigers.¡± As he spoke, a heavy bag was thrown out of the car.


    It was slightly open on the ground, and inside was yellow gold.


    The young girl smiled. She bent down and revealed an ecstatic expression like a country woman seeing so much gold and silver. Then, she grabbed a piece of gold and bit it hard. Then, she held it in front of her eyes and looked at it. A faint canine tooth mark appeared on the gold surface, and she smiled even more happily.


    The man in the car also smiled.


    This money was enough to buy hundreds of ves.


    It was enough to give it to a vige woman who only knew some principles. He gave her interest and also gave her a name.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, miss.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The young girl took the money and turned around to return to the vige.


    The martial artist in embroidered clothes moved closer to the window. ¡± Sir, what if she doesn¡¯t do anything after receiving the money? ¡±


    The man in the windowughed. He did not hide his voice too much and said, ¡°Now that the war is in chaos, would she dare to ckmail me when she sees so many cavalry martial artists around me?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu, who was walking in front, paused for a moment. Her thin shoulders trembled a little. The man in the window smiled and lowered the curtain. The carriage left the vige..

 Chapter 93 - 93: 88. Listen to My Chanting (Be My Son)

    Chapter 93: 88. Listen to My Chanting (Be My Son)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the vast forest, Prince Yue Yue chased after the two heavens. He ran and chased at the same time, and he had already gone down for an unknown distance.


    ¡°King Kong, let¡¯s split up and run,¡± Ku Ming said to Dorje.


    It meant that whoever he chased after would be unlucky.


    ¡°If you dare to split up, I¡¯ll bring out my great magic tool right now,¡± Xia Ji shouted.


    Ku Ming was speechless.


    Dorje was speechless.


    And a great magic tool?


    Your Highness, how many things of Thunder Sound Temple have you inherited from Mount Meru?


    Xia Ji did not lie to them. The python robe that the Maitreya Kasaya had transformed into still hid the Three Thousand Worlds and the One Thousand and Eight Realms of Dharma. The Three Thousand Worlds, in particr, had not been used since it was made. It must be bigger than the Five Elements Buddha Mountain.


    He mainly wanted to see who else was on the other side. If he could attract a bunch of experts, he would wait for more people toe. After all, it would take him a month to make a magic tool of the level of the Three Thousand Worlds, and every time he used it, he would use it less. Therefore, he unintentionally used a high -end technique called ¡°pulling monsters and releasing AOE¡± in his previous life.


    The prince and the two monks ran for a while.


    He really felt that running was meaningless.


    ¡°Your Highness, what exactly do you want?¡± Ku Ming began to activelymunicate.


    ¡°I remember you scolded him,¡± Dorje reminded him in a low voice.


    Ku Ming immediately understood. He apologized as he ran,This Penniless Monk was wrong. This Penniless Monk shouldn¡¯t have called Your Highness the number one heretic who is disloyal, unjust, and unfilial.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt the prince behind him increase his speed.


    ¡°Why is he running even more fiercely?¡± Ku Ming asked.


    Dorje was puzzled. The Vajra thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    p yourself twice?¡±


    Ku Ming said, ¡°This poor monk, I¡­¡± Amitabha¡­¡±


    Dorje: ¡± Emptiness is color, color is emptiness. Fanning is not fanning, not fanning is fanning. Hurry up and fan. ¡±


    Ku Ming thought that if he was here alone, he might really p him. However, there was a fellow daoist beside him, so it was inappropriate to p him. Therefore, he said decisively,¡±This Penniless Monk will never p you.¡±


    He ran for a while.


    Xia Ji also felt bored.


    ¡°Stop! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll use a great magic tool!¡± he shouted angrily.


    The two monks did not stop.


    ¡°What if he really uses it if we don¡¯t stop?¡± Dorje asked.


    ¡°This Penniless Monk thinks he¡¯s probably ying tricks,¡± Ku Ming said.


    ¡°What if he didn¡¯t y any tricks?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t cheat, why didn¡¯t you use it earlier?¡± Ku Ming¡¯s eyes shed with wisdom. ¡± I once read in an ancient book that the Dharma Artifacts of the Thunder Sound Temple are divided into Buddha Wheel, Buddha¡¯s Hand,


    Buddha Mountain, and Buddha Kingdom. They are fourth-grade Dharma Artifacts. His Highness used Buddha Wheel and Buddha¡¯s Hand, so the remaining Dharma Artifacts in his hands are at most Buddha Mountain. Buddha Mountain is only a thousand feet tall. If you and I burn our blood essence, we might be able to escape.¡±


    ¡®Why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°This Penniless Monk reads a lot of books. Amitabha.¡±


    Seeing that the two monks were still not stopping, Xia Ji took out the Three Thousand Worlds.


    Dorje suddenly fell silent for a moment and said hurriedly, ¡°Is the one with 3,000 prayer beads Buddha Mountain?¡±


    Ku Ming didn¡¯t answer. He smiled bitterly and then suddenly stopped.


    Dorje had already flown out. Seeing this, he immediately ran back and stood with Ku Ming. The two monks had very high positions in the Buddhist League. Their status in the 20 heavens was enough to exin a lot. But now, they stood side by side and looked at each other speechlessly.


    ¡± No, ¡± Ku Ming exined. ¡± The one with 3,000 crystals isn¡¯t the Buddha Mountain. It¡¯s the Buddha Kingdom in the palm. Even if we burn our blood essence, we won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡±


    Dorje was already numb.


    The two monks saw the reddish-ck demonic shadow fly over. After itnded, it revealed the appearance of the prince in the python robe. The smell of blood and fire wrapped in dense demonic qi shook the surroundings.


    Xia Ji stabbed the Big Dark Heavenly Halberd into the ground and looked at the two monks quietly.


    Ku Ming sighed and said, ¡± Your Highness, the world is in chaos now. The wind and clouds are turbulent, and the cmity ising. No matter who it is, they are all chess pieces that cannot be controlled. Your Highness and I have our own camps. Please don¡¯t take offense. ¡®


    He finally understood that if this Prince Shenwu really wanted to kill them, he would have done so long ago. However, he really did not know what this prince wanted to do.


    ¡°Amitabha,¡± Dorje put his palms together and said,¡±Same here.¡±


    ¡°Listen to my chanting,¡± Xia Ji said. Ku Ming was speechless.


    Dorje was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only recite Buddhist scriptures,¡± Xia Ji replied. The two monks looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°Put down your guard,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If the bottle is full, how can we pour more water into it?¡± Xia Ji a the two monks had their own obsessions in their hearts, how cou heard my sutra? Communication can improve one¡¯s learning and very obsessed with Zen, so I¡¯ve always liked to talk about scriptur monks. If I wasn¡¯t talking about the scriptures, the two monks wc immediately discovered it, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    Ku Ming thought about it carefully and didn¡¯t find any ws. He turned his head to look at Dorje, wanting to see if this Secret Guardian of the Great Cold Temple in the Snow Region had anything to add, but Dorje had already said, ¡±


    Okay. ¡®


    ¡°Your Highness, are you not lying?¡± Ku Ming hurriedly added.


    ¡°My word carries weight,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The two monks really couldn¡¯t think of any harm in listening to a prince¡¯s chanting.


    If it weren¡¯t for the scriptures or soundwave attacks, they would have noticed it immediately.


    Xia Ji nced at the two monks. The two monks ¡®mental defenses were almost wless. Dorje was a little weaker because he had broken through them before, but the other Son of Heaven could hardly find any delusions in his heart. It was unrealistic to use Dipankara Dhyana to break through delusions, so they could only rely on themselves to let down their mental defenses.


    Thus, he imprinted the spiritual imprint of the Three Lifetimes Buddhist Dhyana into his voice and slowly began to chant.


    After the time for an incense stick to burn, he recited the scripture three times. The seed was nted in the heart of the Guardian of the Secret Trace.


    Dorje finally realized that he had fallen for the Tao, but he did not feel resentment. Instead, he felt a great sense of awe because he felt the spirit that was as vast as a river. That spirit was like a Buddha walking in the human world.


    He suddenly understood that the reason why His Highness had so many Thunder Sound Monastery prayer beads might not be because of the inheritance.


    Dorje sighed. He looked at the Sun Pce Emperor beside him and knew that Ku Ming hadn¡¯t sensed the mark yet. He didn¡¯t remind him and just waited quietly.


    The handsome monk was very vignt. He did not dare to let down his guard at all, but he knew that a Reckless Vajra like Dorje would definitely let it go. Therefore, he moved his lips and transmitted a message, ¡°Vajra, is there a problem with this scripture?¡±


    Dorje thought that he should share such a mysterious spirit with his fellow daoists. This was a great kindness. However, if he deceived his fellow daoists, it would be a lie. However, between the great kindness and the lie, he chose the former.


    ¡± Your Highness is selfless, ¡± he transmitted. ¡± I only feel that my Zen cultivation has improved a lot. ¡±


    Another incense¡¯s time passed.


    Ku Ming, the Son of Heaven of the Sun Pce, had already embarked on the path of converting to Xia Ji. A spiritual mark had been nted in his heart.


    His eyes revealed a hint of confusion and resentment as he turned his head to look at the Stealth King Kong.


    Dorje looked at him, put his hands together, and recited, ¡°Amitabha. Good, good.¡±


    P.S. ¡°Be my son¡± was a joke from a pirate named White Beard, who liked to say,¡±¡±You¡¯re very awesome.. Be my son!¡± (For those who don¡¯t know, just in case there¡¯s a drama)(This section is free)

 Chapter 94 - 94: 89. Five Aristocratic Families, Six Eras

    Chapter 94: 89. Five Aristocratic Families, Six Eras


    Trantor: 549690339


    After trying, he realized that he couldn¡¯t scold Xia Ji anymore. Even if he did, he would feel guilty.


    To mortals, guilt was nothing more than guilt, but to people of the tenth realm like them, it was fatal.


    This kind of fatal feeling might not be obvious usually, but at the critical moment of cultivation, it would suddenly appear and trigger the inner demons, causing chaos. In a more serious case, it would cause one¡¯s cultivation to regress as if one was sailing against the current.


    Dorje and Ku Ming were both monks with strong mental defenses. Because of their strong mental defenses, the mental imprint in their hearts could not be removed.


    However, spiritual imprints were also divided into stages.


    In theter stages, he would definitely convert like the Fox King Huixin.


    In the early stages, it was the preaching on the Imperial Capital¡¯s Star Observation tform. Those martial artists who had been ¡°sown¡± would develop a sense of recognition.


    Dorje and Ku Ming were both in the early stages.


    Xia Ji had only nted a seed in their hearts that could not be removed and was destined to grow.


    Fortunately, the two monks realized that this spiritual imprint was not an evil spirit, but a righteous Buddha spirit. Otherwise, the two monks would not have obeyed even if they had to fight to the death.


    Letting go of this was actually beneficial to the cultivation of the two monks.


    Ku Ming put his palms together and said, ¡± Your Highness is really amazing. You are born with wisdom and walk like a Buddha. You can do whatever you want without being tainted by dust. ¡±


    It was really something that no one had ever seen or heard of.


    Today, when I see that there are people like Your Highness in the world,


    I also know that there is no such person as Your Highness in the world.


    Amitabha.¡±


    The Stealth King Kong nced at Ku Ming and felt that this fellow daoist was really good at talking. He said, ¡°This Penniless Monk thinks so too. ¡± ¡°Tell me about the aristocratic families and the emperor,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°How old do you think the aristocratic families are, Your Highness?¡± Ku Ming sighed and asked.


    ¡°A thousand-year-old family,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Ku Ming couldn¡¯t answer directly, nor could he refuse to answer, so he said slowly, ¡®¡±¡®This Penniless Monk has read a lot of books and saw an interesting division of eras.


    A thousand years is near ancient times, Three thousand years were the middle ages,


    Three thousand years ago, it was ancient times,


    About 15,000 years ago was ancient times.


    About 200,000 to 300,000 years ago, it was the primordial era.


    And in a time so far away that it could not be traced back, there was still the primordial era.


    In these countless years, countless things have happened. The waves wash away the sand, and the stars are like the sea. However, there will always be sand that piles up into mountains in the river of time. In the deep sea, no matter how unshakable, no one can see it. ¡®


    After saying that, he was silent for a moment. ¡± This Penniless Monk is only living in the present. I don¡¯t know what happened in my previous life. I don¡¯t know where I will go in my next life. I have only lived for more than 20 years now. Many of my cultivation was obtained through enlightenment.


    However, I usually like to read and explore. I often think about it and have some guesses in my heart. If I really tell you, how much do you think I know?


    Yes, there are still some small secrets about the city and thend, but I can¡¯t tell you anymore. If I tell you, I might suffer the consequences of my death in my next life. If Your Highness insists on telling me, I can only die.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a smart person,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not smart,¡± Ku Ming said frankly.¡±Smart people die quickly.¡±


    Xia Ji tilted his head and looked at Dorje.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Reckless King Kong is the real smart one.¡±


    Dorje hurriedly said, ¡± Don¡¯t say that This Penniless Monk is not smart. No matter how smart I am, my zen heart was almost broken by Your Highness¡¯s words. Your Highness is the one with true wisdom. Amazing! ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that I¡¯m the same now?¡± Ku Ming asked.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the two monks and finally understood. No one who had reached a certain level was a fool. If you heard something stupid or saw something stupid, don¡¯t be surprised or take it seriously. You were just ying dumb.


    ¡°What did the Stealth Vajra teach me?¡± he asked again.


    Duoji hurriedly said, ¡± I wouldn¡¯t dare. This Penniless Monk brought the


    Dragon Demon Guide out of the Great Cold Temple in the Snow Region on Senior Brother¡¯s orders. This is because the Fifth Prince hase to invite me, and above me is the Fifth Prince¡¯s biological mother, Concubine Zhen. ¡®


    Consort Zhen¡¯s surname was Zhou and her name was Zhen. The reason was so great that Shixiong couldn¡¯t refuse.


    As for the rest, This Penniless Monk really doesn¡¯t know.


    Monks are devoted to Zen and don¡¯t ask too many questions.


    Monks don¡¯t lie. If you say it, you say it. If you can¡¯t say it, you won¡¯t lie.¡± Xia Ji thought of the five great ns, Su, Wu, Zhou, and Lu.


    Then Zhou Zhen was from the Zhou family. Thinking about it carefully, didn¡¯t the four concubines correspond to the nine princes and princesses?


    He and Xia Xiaosu were the Su family.


    Gu Chen and Xia Ji belonged to the Wu family.


    The fifth prince and the eighth princess, Xia Qingxuan, belonged to the Zhou family.


    The second princess, Xia Yun, and the third prince were from the Lu family.


    The former Sixth Prince was from the Shen family.


    However, Ku Ming¡¯s distinction between the six ancient worlds was worth pondering.


    If the timeline could really be extended to this extent,


    In that case, the Nine Dragons Competition for the Heir was not an ultimate goal at all, but a small goal. It could not even be considered a small goal. But if the timeline could really stretch that long,


    There really are these things that I don¡¯t know if they can still be called humans.


    Then they were definitely not unscrupulous, but they were restrained.


    Whether it was strength or realm, they might be restricted.


    Otherwise, it would not be such a ¡°peaceful¡± human world, but another scene.


    This was because they could achieve their goals through another method.


    Xia Ji¡¯s mind was fast, and he had grown very quickly in these sessive events. At this moment, he had made many spections. He looked at the Son of Heaven in front of him and saw that the handsome monk was also looking at him quietly.


    Both of their gazes were rather deep. Once they met, they roughly knew what the other party was thinking.


    ¡°What do you say about the Crown Prince¡¯s defeat at Fenng Pass?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    ¡°The emperor¡¯s orders are tacitly approved,¡± Dorje said frankly.¡±This poor monk is just a knife.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask ¡± which family ¡°. In any case, it was most likely one of the five families. Even if he knew now, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Moreover, the handsome monk couldn¡¯t say it out loud. He couldn¡¯t say it out loud. It would be foolish of him to ask a question that ¡± currently didn¡¯t have much value ¡®


    At present, the two monks were just seeds nted with spiritual imprints. It would take some time for them to germinate, bloom, and bear fruit unless someone could rece him with a spiritual imprint that was far superior to his. However, he would be aware of this recement.


    These two monks weren¡¯t ordinary monks, so they would be fishing if they went back.


    If there were people in Great Light Temple or Great Han Temple who were far superior to him, they would discover the ¡± spiritual imprint ¡± and erase it. At that time, he would be measuring the depth of the water in this world.


    He pondered for a moment.


    He then thought of the Fox King Huixin¡¯s words about the ¡± three revolutions in the world of power ¡°. He suddenly had a feeling that ¡± this flower called the world was slowly blooming It was not impossible to ¡± ascend to the sky in one step and enter the extraordinary realm ¡°. Perhaps the time had note yet. Therefore, something seemed to be suppressing everything and pressing him down, preventing him from stepping from the ninth level to the tenth level in one step.


    On this day, if he didn¡¯t allow it, no one was allowed to go up.


    ¡°How many more?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    ¡°A lot,¡± said Ku Ming.


    Many of the 20 heavens coulde.


    ¡°In addition, the failure of Vajra and I will make them use even more power.


    This power could be a magic tool or a Xuan formation. Anything is possible.¡±


    ¡°I know. What will happen if you go back?¡±


    It¡¯s fine if I lose, ¡± Ku Ming said. ¡± I¡¯ll return to Great Light Temple to cultivate the Zen technique again. ¡®


    ¡°This Penniless Monk is the same. I¡¯ll return to the Great Han Temple now,¡± said Dorje.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Ku Ming and Dorje looked at each other. They knew why His Highness had let them go.


    It was very simple. If His Highness did not die, they would be on his ship sooner orter.


    Therefore, there was no need to thank him.


    The two monks respectfully said, ¡± Amitabha. ¡±


    After some thought, Dorje took out the ck prayer beads called ¡± Dragon Demon Guide ¡°. ¡± Although this item is precious, I will give it to Your Highness.


    Ku Ming thought that it might be more fitting to have his spiritual artifacts taken away, so he endured his heartache and took out the Fire Lotus Flower..

 Chapter 95 - 95: 90. Meeting Ning Xiaoyu

    Chapter 95: 90. Meeting Ning Xiaoyu


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji put the Fire Lotus Flower of Great Light Temple and the Dragon Demon Guide of Great Han Temple into the dark gold python robe. Although they could not be nurtured, they could be used at critical moments. One more magic tool meant one more possibility.


    He looked at the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd again. The vicious weapon had already swallowed a lot of blood against Gui Fang and Nangong He, and it had swallowed even more blood in this battle.


    At this moment, as he looked over, there was a fetal movement that was the same as his heart rate. It was as if the vicious soldier treated him as its ¡® mother ¡± and was mischievously imitating his heartbeat.


    But it was not enough.


    It wasn¡¯t time to give birth yet.


    He put away the magic halberd, and the unknown beast-face armor was obviously inferior to this vicious soldier. Xia Ji had quietly stored it in the space of the dark golden python robe.


    After doing all this, he heaved a sigh of relief. The pain from the intense battle finally returned to his body.


    When he saw the stream, hey down by the stream and scooped up a handful of cold spring water with both hands. He sshed it on his face and then rubbed it back on his ck hair. He wiped his hands and saw that his fingers were covered in blood. It turned out that he was really covered in blood, but it was someone else¡¯s blood.


    Xia Ji swam downstream for a while and found a quiet ce. He took off his armor and changed his dark gold robe into a scarf before washing it in the water for a while.


    He had gained a lot of insights from this battle and needed to digest them.


    In the battle with Tian Zi, he hadprehended his own mystic style, the God ying Flying Knife. Although it was not perfect, it had already taken shape.


    His essence, spirit, and soul were alreadyplete.


    The only thing missing was a trace of opportunity that came from his heart. This opportunity was fleeting. If he grabbed it, he would grab it. If he couldn¡¯t, he would just wait.


    The gods were divided into True Gods and Outer Gods.


    His spirit was a true god.


    The Buddha was an Outer God.


    Hefortably soaked in the spring water and watched the blood wash away. He looked up at the sky and reached out to grab it.


    ¡°Heavens, how high is it?¡±


    He asked without any rhyme or reason.


    ¡°How thick is the ground?¡± ¡°How vast is time and space?¡±


    He fell silent.


    His body and mind were not one with heaven and earth.


    If you obey, you will die.


    Rebellion is the way to live.


    Life needed to be lived in the present, and he needed to eat, drink, and pee. Although there were many people who would ¡®encircle¡¯ him, and he did not know when the storm woulde, Xia Ji still disguised himself a little. His dark gold python robe had turned into an ordinary dark gold robe.


    In the next vige, he ate a bowl of noodles with scallion oil and a top-notch toppings. Then, he hired an ox cart.


    Bulls of golden haystacks,


    The coachman was going north.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone, especially strangers.


    However, Xia Ji threw a silver ingot to the coachman.


    The coachman immediately treated him like a boss.


    Looking at the material of the young man¡¯s clothes, he immediately understood.


    Perhaps this was a frustrated noble son.


    As for why he was disappointed, It was either money or women.


    Or maybe he couldn¡¯t think straight.


    He did.


    Therefore, the coachman rubbed his hands and smiled apologetically.¡±Where are you going?¡±


    Head north. Take a ride and enjoy the scenery. When you reach a ce you want toe down, you cane down. ¡±


    ¡® Alright. ¡± The coachman was stunned for a moment before he suddenly became happy. He thought to himself, ¡± How did Ie across such a good thing? I must burn a high incense stick and recite Amitabha. I¡¯m really lucky today. ¡®


    Ning Xiaoyu split the gold.


    Her adoptive mother and the vigers who had taken care of her for many years had received a lot. Giving only the gold to her adoptive mother would bring disaster, but it was a blessing to share it all.


    She told the vigers that she was leaving again.


    The vigers patted their chests and said that they would take good care of her adoptive mother.


    After that, Ning Xiaoyu took a bath and changed her clothes. She left a strange letter for her mother, saying that if anyone came looking for her, she should give the letter to them. Then, she came to the vige early to wait.


    When it was almost noon, she heard the sound of wheels.


    The voice came from the north to the south, breaking the silence of the world.


    She looked south. Under the spring light, an ox cart carrying hay came from the end of the road.


    The driver was an old man, and there was a burly youth in the car. He was wearing a dark gold coat and had a withered grass in his mouth. He was lying on the haystack with his legs crossed and his head raised, looking at the sky as if he was in a daze.


    The ox-cart had no intention of stopping. Instead, it passed by the small path beside the vige.


    However, the young man felt something and turned to look at the girl who was sitting at the entrance of the vige in a daze. The girl happened to look at him.


    The young man looked at her face and was stunned. Then, he sighed softly and turned around, his back facing the young girl, not looking at her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ning Xiaoyu shouted.


    The young man pretended not to hear him.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s interest was piqued, and she called out in a rustic voice, ¡°¡±Little brother! ¡±


    The young man waved his hand and the ox cart stopped. He sat up and asked, ¡°¡±What is it?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, please give me a ride,¡± said Ning Xiaoyu.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°My family lives in the north, in the direction of the Imperial Capital, but it¡¯s chaotic and I can¡¯t go there. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll encounter bandits.


    Little brother, do you want to go in that direction? If you do, give me a ride. It doesn¡¯t matter how far it is. Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, Ning Xiaoyu looked at the young man eagerly.


    The young man smiled. ¡± Are you going to wait for me here? ¡±


    ¡°I can give you more money. Are you going?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Little brother, are you going or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll take my bag.¡±


    With that, Ning Xiaoyu ran back to the vige to get her luggage. It couldn¡¯t be too fake. She couldn¡¯t wait here with her luggage, right?


    Watching her receding figure, the old man driving the carriage leaned over and whispered, ¡°¡±Young Master, this girl is not bad. Her legs are long and her face is beautiful. It¡¯s just that her buttocks are a little small. It¡¯s not easy to give birth to her.¡±


    Xia Ji could guess that the old man was up to no good when he heard this. He was speechless.


    The old man saw that he did not speak, so he said,¡± Young Master is a great benefactor. I¡¯ve been there before. Women are just like that. If you can¡¯t get them, you¡¯re a fairy. If you get them, you¡¯re a grain of rice in your mouth or a mosquito¡¯s blood on the wall. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Why do you have to be one-sided with a flower? ¡®


    The old man thought of his past and began to show off¡­


    Xia Ji roughly understood what the coachman was thinking, but he had no intention of exining. Instead, he just listened. The fatigue from the previous fierce battle was also recovering in this daily routine. The opportunity that came from him seemed to be close.


    The old man kept talking.


    He looked up at the sky.


    Sky blue.


    Yun Bai.


    Under the clouds, the long country road was covered with red flowers and green grass.


    His heart became calm. He didn¡¯t use any dhyana techniques, but he was also extremely peaceful.


    Not long after, the young girl returned. Carrying a bundle, she climbed onto the haystack of the ox cart and looked at the young man with familiarity. ¡°My name is Ning Xiaoyu. What¡¯s your name, little brother?¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji,¡± the young man said with a smile.


    Ning Xiaoyu was stunned. She obviously didn¡¯t expect this person to be so straightforward.


    I didn¡¯t use a fake name because no one would know my real name. But you just directly said your name.. Do you have any experience in the martial world? You¡¯re the Divine Martial Prince, the most disloyal, unjust, and unfilial demon in the world?

 Chapter 96 - 96: 91. I Want to Ascend to Heaven, Is It Along the Way?

    Chapter 96: 91. I Want to Ascend to Heaven, Is It Along the Way?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ning Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t ignore Xia Ji and immediately reported her name.


    Xia Ji looked at her. A young girl who looked very simr to his mother had appeared on the road that he had to pass through and had to be taken by him.


    However¡­


    He nced at Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You lecher!¡± the young girl said.


    ¡°It¡¯s exposed,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Ning Xiaoyu lowered her head and saw the tip of the dagger in her arms. She pressed it down quietly.


    The ox cart slowly moved forward in the spring light. The old man driving the cart hummed a tune. Suddenly, he pped his head and said, ¡°Hey, Young Master, why does your name sound the same as the prince who blocked the invasion of the foreign races in the north?¡±


    ¡°I am him, ¡± Xia Ji said frankly.


    The old man was stunned for a moment before he startedughing. Heughed until he was out of breath.


    ¡°You are a noble, but don¡¯t tease this old man. Moreover, impersonating the name of the imperial family will cause a big problem. Moreover, I heard that this Seventh Prince has a bad reputation. Anyway, many people say that he is a great demon, disloyal, unfilial, and unjust. There is no good in impersonating him, right?¡±


    He talked for a while, but no one paid attention to him. The old man felt quite embarrassed, so he stopped talking.


    On the ox-cart, the young man and young woman looked at each other.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes. The girl in the same car as him was most likely an assassin, which meant that his whereabouts had been exposed, or he had been ¡± cast ¡± to the side.


    It was just that such a stupid assassin had a face that was simr to his mother¡¯s, even though his Blood Qi and True Qi were very ordinary. It was really hard to say what to say.


    He could roughly guess what the other party was thinking.


    She wanted to mess up his heart.


    However, the other party probably would not have guessed that this would fulfill his heart.


    The opportunity in his heart was perhaps just missing this opportunity. One of the most hated things in his life was being separated from his mother and not being able to fulfill his filial piety. Although this girl was not his mother and he would not treat her the way he treated his mother, it was still a touch and an opportunity toplete his state of mind.


    In order to prevent this stupid assassin from doing anything stupid, Xia Ji said before resting, ¡®¡±¡®1 closed my eyes to rest. I didn¡¯t really fall asleep.¡± Ning Xiaoyu was speechless.


    Afraid that she didn¡¯t understand, Xia Ji emphasized again, ¡®¡±¡®1 like to kill people in my dreams. Don¡¯te close.¡± Ning Xiaoyu was still speechless.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Ning Xiaoyu nodded and said, ¡± If you want me to sit far away, I¡¯ll leave some space for you to sleep morefortably. Just say it. Why are you beating around the bush? ¡±


    As she spoke, she sat far away.


    Xia Ji was also puzzled. This stupid assassin didn¡¯t know his identity and still dared to speak to him like this?


    He had alreadyid his cards on the table, so why couldn¡¯t he shock the tiger?


    He crossed his arms and fell into the haystack. It was a wonderful feeling.


    The young girl¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ears. ¡°Little brother, why are you so kind and want to give me a ride?¡±


    ¡°You look like my mother,¡± Xia Ji said frankly.


    Ning Xiaoyu widened her eyes and was stunned for a long time before she said, ¡°¡±l¡­l¡¯m only eighteen!¡±


    Xia Ji reached into his pocket and took out a painting tube.


    This was one of the paintings that the national master had drawn for Lady


    JdUe.


    He gently pushed the painting tube over. ¡± Look carefully. ¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu curiously opened the tube and took out the scroll painting. She carefully spread it open.


    In the painting, there was a beautiful woman with long hair dancing in the wind. She was as graceful as a swan, as graceful as a swimming dragon, as gentle as the waves, and as dusty as the dust in her stockings. She looked like a fairy from heaven.


    Ning Xiaoyu looked at her for a while and felt that she was indeed very simr to herself. Her facial features and eyebrows seemed to have been carved out of the same mold, but she was really old-fashioned. She did not know how to dress up and had never worn a dance dress. However, when she looked at the woman in the painting, she finally saw her appearance after dressing up. As if she was looking at a mirror, she touched her cheek and said happily,¡±Aiya, this is really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already dead,¡± Xia Ji said softly.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s body trembled and her smile disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    ¡°How far is the town ahead?¡± Xia Ji asked loudly.


    ¡± Young Master, ¡± the old man said. ¡± We can arrive tonight. We can enter the city. This is a big city. ¡±


    Xia Ji put the painting back into the painting tube and said to the girl, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 get off there and drop you off there. Let¡¯s go our separate ways. You and I are not on the same path.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a bag of gold and threw it out. It was a way to satisfy this stupid assassin¡¯s lie and his own heart.


    A dozen gold taels in exchange for an opportunity was worth it.


    He looked up at the clouds.


    The clouds opened.


    Like the Gate of Heaven.


    As for this girl, it was enough for her to be on the same path.


    ck Fox King ughter had already run all the way.


    Ku Jian chased after her for a while.


    Along the way, there would be warriors running out from time to time, shouting at her, ¡°Evil and evil, everyone must kill them.¡±


    She was helpless. She wanted to change back to her original appearance and then hide quietly. However, the monk from Great Light Temple kept chasing her and did not give her a chance at all. As a result, she only slept for more than ten hours in the past half a month.


    The monk was still energetic and shouted from behind, ¡°¡±Your Highness, please return the sarira!¡±


    There is no sarira in killing,


    She couldn¡¯t change back to her fox form.


    He couldn¡¯t use his demonic aura either.


    She cursed the monk hundreds of times in her heart, but she still had to grit her teeth and run south. As she ran, she had to pretend to be calm and collected, shouting from time to time, ¡°I¡¯m on my way, I won¡¯t lower myself to your level..¡±

 Chapter 97 - 97: 91. I Want to Ascend to Heaven, Is It Along the ways

    Chapter 97: 91. I Want to Ascend to Heaven, Is It Along the ways


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was not that His Highness did not give her a trump card, but most of the 800 men of sacrifice in the 800 men of sacrifice token had already died¡­


    There were too many enemies.


    However, Ku Jian was very happy.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to chase Prince Shenwu to such an extent.


    In the process of running, he felt that he had already run to the peak of his life.


    After this incident, the world would definitely spread the news that ¡± Prince


    Shenwu, who defeated Guifang¡¯s Frost Giant, was chased by Monk Ku Jian for ten days and ten nights and did not dare to turn back. ¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly chanted a few sutras to suppress hispetitive heart. Then, he said like an eminent monk, ¡°Your Highness, please return the sarira!¡±


    Killer felt bitter in his heart, but his voice maintained a ¡°faint¡± tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any sariras.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness must have brought it, or else you would have told me long ago,¡± Ku Jian said.


    Killer cursed Tyrant a hundred times in his heart and said indifferently, ¡°¡±1 said I didn¡¯t bring it, so I didn¡¯t bring it.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    Killer¡¯s eyes darkened. He wanted to kill Tyrant a hundred times in his heart.


    A monk and a fox quickly ran towards the north bank of the river.


    Dawn.


    Many horses galloped in all directions.


    The news of the Seventh Prince assassinating the emperor was also spread by these horses.


    Along with the news, there was also a bad name.


    However, he didn¡¯t mention much about his fierce reputation.


    The world was shaken.


    Xia Ji, on the other hand, was quite calm. He spent the night in the city where the ox cart stopped, ate a bowl of noodles, and left the city. He was already in a good mood.


    This time I leave,


    Ascend to Heaven.


    However, Ning Xiaoyu quietly followed behind him. Women were curious cats. Once their interest was piqued, they would want to study it to the end. She always felt that this number one demon who killed his father and king was not like that. She wanted to understand why in this world, good people were not like good people, and bad people were not like bad people.


    ¡°Humph! That woman actually epted the gold and didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°However, she is really a foolish woman. If she runs away, can the people of the vige escape?¡±


    A man in luxurious clothes had already received the news. His expression was cold.


    He was Marquis Bo, the person who had surrendered to the Fifth Prince.


    He had been ordered to stop Xia Ji here. If he could capture him, he would be rewarded. If he couldn¡¯t, he could kill him.


    When he thought about how he had wasted his money, he couldn¡¯t help but feel furious. ¡± Guards! ¡±


    A trusted guard in embroidered clothes ran in. ¡± Sir, what orders do you have? ¡±


    ¡± The night before yesterday, we passed by a mountain vige. We brought some people there and disguised ourselves as bandits. We killed that vige woman¡¯s entire family¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Bo Hou thought for a while, but he still couldn¡¯t vent his anger. He called out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The imperial guard ran back and half-knelt in front of him.


    Bo Hou used the tea lid to gently brush the foam in the hot water in front of him. He took a sip and then slowly said, ¡± It wasn¡¯t a mountain bandit, but that disloyal, unfilial, regicide, and patricide Great Demon who came to the vige. The vigers were kind enough to wee him, but the Great Demon was afraid that his whereabouts would be exposed, so he ughtered the entire vige and burned it to the ground. ¡®


    The guard was stunned.


    ¡°Xia Ji, he deserves to die!!¡± Bo Hou shouted. They didn¡¯t even let off innocent people. These people really deserve to be killed!¡±


    This guard was Marquis Bo¡¯s trusted aide, so his martial arts and intelligence were naturally not weak. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Bo Hou waved his hand. ¡± You are so loyal. When we return, I will reward you with a few maids. ¡®


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Marquis!¡±


    The guard in embroidered clothes stepped forward. He was already very familiar with these things.


    Afternoon.


    The imperial guard returned.


    ¡®Why so fast?¡± Bo Houqi asked.


    The guard in embroidered clothes: ¡± Your subordinate went to probe the situation in the vige first to prevent killing people who should not be killed. In the end, that woman¡¯s mother saw me and gave me a letter. This letter looked strange. There was a red mark on it. It didn¡¯t look like it could be made by a civilian woman who was fooling around. This subordinate was uncertain, so I brought it back for Lord Marquis to take a look.¡±


    Bo Hou shook his head. ¡± How can a foolish woman be of any importance? Let me see. ¡±


    The guard respectfully handed over the letter with both hands.


    Bo Hou opened the letter. It was empty except for a red seal. The seal was delicate, with dragons and phoenixes dancing in the air. In the middle of the seal was the word ¡°seven¡±.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Bo Hou stared at the seal, feeling that it was somewhat familiar.


    The guard in embroidered clothes waited quietly.


    After a long time, he saw the expression on the Marquis ¡®face change. It was as if he had suddenly fallen from a high position, and then there was an indescribable shock.


    Then, he saw his Lord Marquis smile bitterly.


    The guard was puzzled.


    Could it be that the seal was really something amazing? ¡°You didn¡¯t touch the vigers, did you?¡± Bo Hou asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± the guard replied.


    ¡°Retreat everyone.¡±


    The guard was shocked, but he still replied, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Lord Marquis, please give this lowly one a palm strike. What kind of divine being is this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. You may leave.¡± You did a good job on this matter. When youe back, go to the storeroom and get 300 taels of silver.¡±


    The guard did not ask any more questions and left in a hurry.


    In the empty room, Bo Hou smiled bitterly as he mumbled to himself, ¡°Who are you? This wasn¡¯t sacred anymore¡­This is Mr. Seventh, the small group of people who can leave the kings, generals, and even the emperor outside the door.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu ran after the young man in the distance. She raised her hand and shouted, ¡°¡±Xia Ji, wait for me!¡±


    But Xia Ji ignored her and walked faster and faster.


    Ning Xiaoyu suddenly froze. She sensed that the letter she had left behind had been opened and heard some of the conversation. The seal was no ordinary object. It could temporarily transmit images of its surroundings into her mind after seeing light. All eight seals of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect could do this.


    She had already heard the conversation between Bo Hou and the guard. She could not help but frown. She could understand that the noble had gone back to investigate, but it seemed that he wanted to destroy the entire vige?


    The person who was opposing the Seventh Prince was definitely the Fifth


    Prince¡¯s man at this moment, because the Third Prince was doing something


    As she thought about it, she walked quickly.


    Xia Ji suddenly stopped. They were already halfway up the mountain. The wind blew through the forest, blowing his hair into his ears.


    ¡°Miss Ning, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu stopped as well. Her ck hair, which had a few dozen strands of white hair, fluttered in the wind. She raised her head to reveal her beautiful face and said calmly,¡±l¡¯m interested in you, so I want to follow you.¡±


    She then smiled again. ¡± Someone gave me gold and asked me to assassinate you. But I¡¯ve never learned how to assassinate, so I could only give up. But I¡¯m really interested in you. Let me follow you. ¡®


    Xia Ji Le was delighted. This was an assassin with a personality.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s honesty, he said sincerely, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯re not on the same side.¡±


    ¡°What is your path?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked.


    Xia Ji pointed to the top of his head. ¡± What do you see? ¡±


    ¡°Heavens.¡± Ning Xiaoyu raised her head.


    I¡¯m going up, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Are you going the same way as me? ¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter. ¡± You¡¯re really interesting.


    Then, she stopped smiling and asked sincerely, ¡°¡±lf you ascend to the heavens, what are you going to do?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at her face and said, ¡°¡±lt has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Then, his figure shed and he flew towards the peak of the mountain at an extremely fast speed. Ning Xiaoyu soon could not see his back.


    Soon, Xia Ji arrived at the peak.


    He sat on a cliff on the highest mountain.


    Then, he released everything.


    It was as if he had unlocked himself.


    The three Blood Buddha Dharma Idols instantly appeared and put their palms together to salute him.


    Nine zing suns rose into the sky, bathing him in the sunlight.


    The Dharma of the Wise King, the Dharma of the Son of Heaven, and the Dharma of Hell appeared one by one.


    His essence, qi, and spirit had already reached the most perfect stage. His state of mind had also been perfected in these few days.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a breakthrough.¡±


    He looked up at the sky and thought of the time when he was on Mount Meru. He sighed when he looked at the sky, ¡± I hate the sky for being too high. ¡± Now, he could finally touch it.


    Even if this world wanted to suppress the eleventh realm,


    Today, he was going to break it as well.


    PI: First order is not good, please support

 Chapter 98 - 98: 92. Lightning Tribulation?

    Chapter 98: 92. Lightning Tribtion?


    Trantor: 549690339


    In a luxurious manor in the North, two people were ying chess.


    ¡°Xia Xiaosu rejected the marriage? Humph¡­¡±


    ¡°Duke of Cheng, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    However, the person who snorted was not angry. He immediately opened his lips andughed. ¡± A little bitch who lost her family dares to be so stubborn? If she wants to hold on, then hold on. ¡®


    ¡°Duke of Cheng, I just received a report saying that the Seventh Prince killed the emperor and is currently fleeing in the wilderness.¡±


    The man paused and his expression softened.¡± This is not simple. Tian Zi is not someone without ability. How did he escape? ¡±


    The nobleman frowned. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.¡±The Fifth Prince is different from him. The power behind the Fifth Prince helped him, but Xia Ji still escaped? This kid¡­How high was his realm? No, this isn¡¯t a matter of whether he¡¯s high or not. Other than his cultivation level, he must have quite a few magic tools. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    The Duke of Cheng paced back and forth. He was still a little worried. If someone like Xia Ji went crazy and rushed into his residence, what would he


    ¡°Marquis Yueming, take a random portrait and send it to Xia Xiaosu. Tell her it¡¯s Yan ¡®er. Give her some face.¡±


    ¡± The Duke of Cheng is still as cautious as ever, ¡± Marquis Ming praised. Then, he leaned forward and asked softly, ¡± Why does the Duke of Cheng suddenly want to marry her? ¡± Her defeat is already set in stone. Even if she came to beg for a marriage alliance, she shouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡± The Duke of Cheng narrowed his eyes but did not speak.


    Marquis Yueming understood.


    Sometimes, not speaking was also an answer.


    Because the answer to Avacaniya Realm was enough to exin many problems.


    ¡°Duke of Cheng, we¡¯ve known each other for twenty years, haven¡¯t we?¡± asked


    Marquis Yueming in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marquis Yueming pointed at the ground in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Ever since I found out that everything I saw was rooted underground, I began to study it. However, I couldn¡¯t understand the situation of the world, or even the situation of the alien races.


    It was unreasonable and illogical. It was as if a hand was pointing at them in the dark. They did not ask about benefits or anything else. They just wanted to kill each other?


    What kind of logic was this?


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m stupid, but after studying it for ten years, I still can¡¯t understand it at all. Can you give me some advice?¡± The Duke of Cheng chuckled and looked at the chessboard.


    ¡°Give me some pointers. I¡¯ll Imow how to deal with the world. ¡±


    The Duke of Cheng¡¯s smile disappeared and he exhaled. Suddenly, he swept away all the ck and white chess pieces on the chessboard.


    Whoosh.


    On the chessboard, the pieces fell to the ground.


    Marquis Yueming was shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the chess game,¡± said the Duke of Cheng in a deep voice.


    ¡°Then what are you looking at?¡±


    At this moment, outside the arched door of the Duke of Cheng¡¯s mansion, a girl in luxurious clothes was walking a dog. She walked the dog while ying with it. The dog was pointed at by her finger, and it was tickled until it stood up and jumped twice in aical manner. The Duke of Cheng pointed at the dog and whispered, ¡°Look at that.¡± Marquis Yueming widened his eyes.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he looked at the Duke of Cheng.


    The two of them looked at each other, their gazes deep and serene.


    The Duke of Cheng nodded slightly at him, then suddenlyughed and said, ¡®¡±¡®This chess game isn¡¯t fun. Come, let¡¯s go see the new exotic flowers in the garden.¡±


    Marquis Yueming understood.


    However, he did not understand.


    Does the Duke of Cheng mean that the world is just their ything?


    What they wanted was to kill?


    Why?


    Were the five great ns crazy?


    What kind of logic was this?


    Could it be that they really did whatever they wanted?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Duke of Cheng, a student can be a dog that barks, a dog that dances when teased by a bone.


    However, even dogs would guard the house and should guard the house. If the house was invaded by outsiders, the dog should pounce on them and bite them to death!


    But now that so many people have died, the world is in such chaos, and this dog chain is still tied up so tightly, what is the use of this student¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±


    Marquis Yueming licked his lips and gritted his teeth. His eyes revealed an unconceble ferocity.


    State Duke Cheng suddenly stepped forward and pped Marquis Haoming, instantly dispersing his anger and ferocity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Always remember that no one in this world can defy them. They are the destiny¡­¡± The Duke of State Cheng looked as if he was reminiscing and sighed. ¡± Twenty years ago, this old man understood this principle. Today, I woke you up, so I hope you can understand it too. ¡±


    In the world.


    Xia Ji stood on the cliff with the demonic halberd stabbed into his side.


    In the sky.


    At some point in time, the wind and clouds had already stirred. The sky that was still clear a moment ago had suddenly turned gray.


    It was clearly spring, but the mountain-like clouds seemed to have split open. Between the cracks were purple veins that were sometimes dark and sometimes bright. They were lightning.


    It was as if the heavens were warning him not to take that step.


    That was not a step you should take.


    Thus, Xia Ji thrust the demonic halberd higher.


    This could be used as a lightning rod.


    When lightning struck down, it would strike the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd first, not him.


    The ck halberd was eighteen feet tall, which was very long. As a lightning rod, its effect should be quite outstanding.


    He carefully recalled that when he was in the Imperial City, because he was uncertain about the power and influence of this world, other than asking others, he also paid special attention to the books in this area. The books did not record anything, so he went to read many ¡°strange phenomena¡± and other strange thoughts, but none of them mentioned anything about ¡°transcending tribtion¡±.


    Moreover, Fox King Huixin had lived for 500 years, and all she knew was the Dharma.


    This meant that even if there were people who surpassed the Dharma ne in this world, they would be very rare.


    He didn¡¯t like to be reckless.


    But on the way here, he had already thought about it. The opportunity was fleeting. No matter what, he had to break through this realm today.


    Looking at the rolling lightning, Xia Ji began to wonder if he should call the eagle demon over and carry him to the stratosphere above the clouds.


    But it was also inappropriate¡­


    As a transmigrator, some strange knowledge shed through Xia Ji¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t think that being struck by lightning was a reward from the heavens. It was just a formality. The tribtion cloud didn¡¯t feel like it was something that would grant him power as long as he could survive it.


    This was not the Xianxia world where tribtions weremonce.


    In this world, they had never heard of the term ¡®transcending the lightning tribtion¡¯.


    Moreover, this cloud¡­


    It was filled with malice.


    His expression was very clear.


    If you dare to take that step, you will die today.


    Xia Ji did not act rashly at this moment.


    He thought about it and felt that the lightning rod method was not very reliable.


    Therefore, he put away the lightning rod and called the eagle demon.


    The eagle general who had carried him here had not left him. When he heard his call, hended.


    Xia Ji sat on the back of the golden eagle and pointed to the sky. ¡± Go up.


    The golden eagle looked up at the sky and fell silent.


    ¡± This is also your opportunity. ¡± Xia Ji patted its shoulder. ¡± No matter who you are, you must have the courage to take the first step. ¡®


    The eagle drank the poisonous chicken soup, then mustered up its courage and pped its wings to fly.


    Under the boundless iron-gray sky, a man and an eagle were terrifyingly small..

 Chapter 99 - 99: 93. The World’s Number One Buddhist Sect’s Eleventh Realm!

    Chapter 99: 93. The World¡¯s Number One Buddhist Sect¡¯s Eleventh Realm!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The air was as sticky as ink.


    Xia Ji stood up and stepped on the golden eagle. He was already several hundred meters away from Kong Yun.


    The clouds were like a monster with eyes that were about to split open. Bolts of lightning shed from time to time, filled with terrifying power.


    Xia Ji formed a seal with his hands, wanting to give it a try.


    Now, Tathagata Zen could resonate with heaven and earth, and could also make heaven and earth resonate with him.


    At this moment, his range could already be covered by thunderclouds.


    A thought.


    ¡°Disperse.¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°Disperse!¡±


    There was still no response.


    The gods of Xiaji had no thoughts, and three blood-colored Buddhas had already appeared in the air. The Three Lifetimes Buddhist Contemtion could enhance his use of all spiritual techniques.


    And then¡­


    He began to chant scriptures to a cloud.


    This wasn¡¯t a random operation. He knew that ¡± all things have spirits, and humans are the leaders of all spirits. All things have the heart to improve and the intention to transform. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have the opportunity. ¡®


    The fox could hide in the temple and listen to the chanting of the Buddha.


    Then, why couldn¡¯t this kind of thundercloud, which was full of spirituality and could even express malice, work?


    He decided toplete this ¡°unprecedented¡± operation.


    Let the thunderclouds convert to my extreme.


    Hence¡­


    In the void, the three blood-red Buddhas opened their mouths at the same time and began to recite the scriptures with his spiritual imprint.


    Before it finished reciting, the golden eagle had already shown a state of ¡± enlightenment It had obviously sensed this vast mental power. In front of this mental power that was as vast as a river, it felt like a small stream, so it merged into this mental power. Xia Ji read it out loud.


    Twice.


    Three times¡­


    A strange message suddenly came into his mind. This message was like a child who was learning to speak.


    ¡°Buddha¡­?¡±


    Xia Ji sensed that the source of the information was the terrifying thundercloud in front of him. He nodded and sent his thoughts out.


    ¡°Little friend, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The message replied with difficulty.


    ¡°I ¡­ Soon¡­More¡­Three thousand years¡­l haven¡¯t seen you¡­¡¯ Xia Ji actually understood what he meant, so he responded calmly.


    ¡°Little friend, I have something to do today. Come and find me next time.¡±


    The message replied with great difficulty, ¡± Oh. ¡± Then, it seemed to havee to a realization. So it was Buddha. Since it was Buddha, then it was fine. So what if Buddha stepped into the extraordinary realm?


    Since the Buddha said that he would look for him next time, then next time.


    Anyway, summer wasing, so he could y anytime.


    And then¡­


    Xia Ji was surprised to find that the lightning in the pupils of the ¡®terrifying monster¡¯ in front of him had disappeared. The clouds had begun to disperse, and the sunlight had returned.


    Even he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    After thinking for a while, he roughly understood the principle of the thundercloud¡­


    This ¡± Thunder Cloud ¡± had probably been told that whoever wanted to break through to the extraordinary realm had to strike that person. However, the Three Lifetimes Buddhist Contemtion that he had obtained had been misunderstood by ¡± Thunder Cloud ¡± because of the mental power contained in it.


    This was like an anti-virus software. It was set up with a principle, and then it saw a virus and wanted to kill it. However, at this moment, the virus turned into a file that it needed to live in harmony with.


    That was probably the case, right?


    These thoughts shed through his mind¡­


    But no matter what, the terrifying lightning dissipated.


    Xia Ji did not dy any longer and pressed down on the golden eagle.


    The eagle demon understood andnded on the cliff.


    Xia Ji sat down cross-legged. Just to be safe, he took out the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd and stabbed it high up. Then¡­


    Spirit, Qi, Outer God, True God, that trace of opportunity in his heart..


    It was as if five halos were being pushed and pressed by a huge force towards a certain point.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It sounded like a drum.


    The air suddenly began to swirl. Xia Ji¡¯s existence was like a ¡± ck hole ¡± in the deep sea, and all the currents began to surge toward him.


    The light also surged towards him, so much so that his entire body was immersed in the light, and other ces had already darkened.


    The great golden eagle was clearly a general of the eagle tribe, but it had be a silly bird at this moment. It stood on a tree and watched this shocking scene. It did not understand what kind of power this was, but it could only feel that something was forming in this small human body.


    Xia Ji heard the sound of blood flowing in his body.


    It was the sound of the surging river beating against the banks.


    His blood waspletely connected to his essence, qi, and spirit. It absorbed the information contained in his essence, qi, and spirit. Every tiny particle in his blood began to change. This change didn¡¯t meet any obstacles because his state of mind was perfect at this moment.


    He was very surprised.


    He now knew that he was breaking through.


    However, when he was breaking through, he had nothing to do.


    This was because all of this was happening automatically.


    The content of the breakthrough was also clear at a nce. It was to exchange blood.


    He looked at the sky leisurely.


    The sky was high.


    It had been three years.


    Three years ago, the youth who had knelt in the throne room and bitterly said,


    I am willing to be grounded in the Sutra Depository for three years ¡± was now gritting his teeth, enduring the humiliation and pressure as he stood before the door of the Eleventh ne.


    His heart was extremely calm.


    Kaka ¡­


    His body began to expand, bing bigger and taller.


    Ten feet, ft?venty feet,


    Thirty feet.


    He was still rising. He looked down at the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd that he had stabbed into the sky, then at the eagle demon that looked like he had seen a god, and then at the mountains and rivers.


    However, in the eagle demon¡¯s eyes, it could only see a huge light shadow. It could not see what was inside the light shadow, but it felt great reverence in its heart.


    Not only was Xia Ji growing taller, but his body was also expanding.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    One arm after another stretched out from its body.


    Then¡­


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Skulls were born.


    The mountain clouds rolled and the light flickered.


    Ning Xiaoyu, who was looking for Xia Ji in the distance, raised her head and saw this strange phenomenon. The spring thunderstorm suddenly came and then suddenly dispersed. Immediately after, a huge shadow filled with light appeared on the distant mountain range.


    She had seen a scene called a mirage in a book, so she rubbed her eyes and looked again. The giant shadow was still there. She couldn¡¯t help but frown, and waves rose in her heart. What was this?


    They were deep in the mountains, and almost no one had seen this scene, but why did Xia Ji need anyone to witness his growth?


    This was the most secluded ce he had chosen so that he could break through smoothly without being disturbed.


    And at this moment¡­


    All the bells in the ancient temples in the world suddenly rang in unison.


    Dang, dang, dang .


    One after another. they sounded every here-


    The monks did not understand what was going on. They thought that something strange had happened and ran around to check.


    Even the senior monk didn¡¯t understand because he had never seen such a thing before.


    No one would know,


    Those who knew did not hear the bell.


    This implied that in this era, the first Dharmakaya in the world had appeared.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hear the bell either.


    It had twenty-four heads and eighteen hands. It was nine Zhang tall and was filled with light and Buddha nature. A terrifying spirit flowed through its body.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be a warrior.


    But a mage?


    He suddenly remembered a book he had read before he transmigrated. The main character in the book had be a strength-type Gokudo monster while cultivating.


    Then, did he be a spiritual power?


    Xia Ji made the most basic judgment. After pondering for a while, he understood the terrifying power of this new body.


    Before his mental power was exhausted, he could use his magic tools without consuming the number of magic tools. He could also use eighteen magic tools at the same time!


    P.S.. Tomorrow¡¯s update should be at noon¡­

 Chapter 100 - 100: 94. Reborn (1)

    Chapter 100: 94. Reborn (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The nine realms were Houtian, Xiantian, and then at the peak, one could condense a phantom.


    The ten realms were Dharma.


    Crossing over the Dharma Form was to change blood and create a Dharma Body.


    Xia Ji felt the powerful mental power circting in his body as he looked down at the mountains and rivers.


    The mountains and rivers were magnificent, but they were beneath his feet.


    All the movements in the surroundings fell into his divine sense, as if he had seen and heard it himself.


    However, there was a problem.


    How do I change back?


    Could it be that he had been maintaining his Dharmakaya state?


    He tried to mobilize his power topress himself.


    After trying many times, he finallypressed this huge body and stuffed the vast power back into his original skin bag.


    However, during the process ofpression, another strange feeling surged into his heart.


    This feeling told him that he had been reborn and could reconstruct a second body, but he could still return to his original body at any time.


    Xia Ji pondered.


    He roughly understood what she meant.


    If the body waspared to a mold.


    You broke free from the original mold, and now you want to return to the ¡± mold size, ¡± so you can naturally choose what kind of mold you want.


    It didn¡¯t matter what kind of mold it was, male or female, human or demon, animal or nt.


    However, because you have memories of your original ¡®corporeal body¡¯, you can return to your original corporeal body at any time.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t make any shocking choices, such as turning his second body into a woman or an animal. However, he wanted to be a person with a different appearance and temperament from himself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be considered a second body.


    He recalled the first time he had transmigrated to another world. He was pleasantly surprised. He was even more happy after discovering that he was a royal. He thought that he would be a proper prince in the future. He would be a noble and a hedonistic son. From then on, he would be free in the world. He would eat, drink, and y. He would do whatever he wanted. He would not fight for the position of the emperor. All his royal brothers and sisters would just raise him, a rich and idle person.


    He had once thought that he would be like an immortal in this bustling world, ying around in the mortal world, using the best of everything. It would be best if he could cultivate immortality.


    He had also thought that if he could get a fortuitous encounter, he would continue to live in seclusion and set up a scheme in the dark to make himself a dark lord who could dominate the world. Everyone knew that he was terrifying, but no one knew who he was. Then, he could maintain a carefree life on the surface.


    However, the golden finger did note.


    However, he soon realized that reality was cruel.


    Then, Lady Jade died.


    He was framed and entered the Sutra Depository.


    The dark reality pped him in the face, making him lonely, forbearing, and murderous.


    He already had the appearance of a second physical body in his heart.


    The light giant standing on the mountain forest disappeared, and the bells and drums in the ancient temples all over the world slowly stopped.


    Ning Xiaoyu saw that the light giant had disappeared. She rubbed her eyes again. It was indeed gone.


    ¡°Immortal? There¡¯s no description of immortals in the books.¡±


    She rested her chin on her hand and stopped on a mountain path. That Prince Shenwu ran too fast, and she couldn¡¯t catch up at all. However, after a short time together and seeing his true feelings, he was definitely not the kind of demon that outsiders had rumored.


    On the contrary, it was those who called him a demon that had a problem with their behavior.


    The Confucian Sect didn¡¯t forbid you from serving any ruler.


    The Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect were the eight great teachers of the Confucian Sect. They were mysterious and possessed terrifying power that could reverse everything on the battlefield, but they would never reveal their identities until they had chosen their ruler. Even if they did, it would only be the tip of the iceberg.


    Ning Xiaoyu had met the Third Prince, the Fifth Prince, and now the Seventh Prince.


    Other things aside, she felt that the Seventh Prince was quite good from a personal point of view. It would be even better if he did not have the title of Great Demon.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a teasing voice.


    ¡°How lonely is it for a beautiful woman to walk alone? Why don¡¯t you let me apany you


    When Ning Xiaoyu heard this tone, she felt that her ears were dirty.


    She raised her head and saw a yboy. The young master was holding a folding fan. When he saw her gaze, the folding fan opened with a swoosh and he was fanning himself calmly.


    The wind blew his sideburns back slightly. It had to be said that he looked a little handsome. If he was really a youngdy who was sightseeing, she might have agreed to go with him.


    The yboy smiled. ¡± I have a small house in the mountains. There are quite a few interesting gadgets in the house. I can bring you there tonight. ¡®


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s disgust rose to the extreme. She didn¡¯t even bother to call him a lecher and only said coldly, ¡°¡±Get lost.¡±


    Compared to such a superficial yboy, she only felt that Prince Shenwu¡¯s cold wooden face was much more pleasing to the eye.


    She had thought that this young master would definitely be angry and pester her, and perhaps there would be evil servantsing up.


    However, the yboy raised his head andughed loudly. He waved his fan and went down the mountain.


    The two of them passed by each other.


    The yboy looked at Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s cold side profile and took a deep breath. ¡® Fragrant, fragrant flowers. Women also smell good. How old is Miss? Is she married? ¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was enraged. Just as she was about to make a move, the yboy tactfully ran away.


    Ning Xiaoyu calmed herself down and continued climbing the mountain.


    Casanova, who was walking down the mountain path, smiled and shook his head.


    Being reborn and remolding his body was indeed like being reborn. Even if the people who knew him met again, they would not know who he was.


    so,


    This could be considered as obtaining a new trump card.


    After he walked far away, his figure changed in a ce where no one noticed. He returned to his original appearance as Prince Shenwu, and his clothes returned to the appearance of the dark golden python robe.


    ¡°Today, I ascended to the heavens. Since there are people in this world who want to kill me and I want to kill them, then let¡¯s just do it directly.¡±


    He muttered to himself as he descended the mountain and headed south. Every time he passed by a city, he would tear down his bounty portrait on the city gate and tell the guards and patrols who were holding knives and trembling as they walked up to him.


    ¡® Half a monthter, I¡¯ll be at the highest peak of Floating Jade Mountain. The people who want to kill me wille. ¡±


    The news spread like wings to the cities on the north bank of the river at an extremely fast speed.


    Originally, many people were still looking for this ferocious demon who was fleeing in all directions and had killed his father and king. Now, they did not expect this ferocious demon to jump out on its own. Some mocked, some mocked, some thought that this great demon thought that he could not escape and wanted to kill himself in a glorious way, some were cautious, some were puzzled, and so on¡­


    But no matter what kind of person.


    No matter what they thought.


    Xia Ji had already climbed up Floating Jade Mountain.


    Floating on Yushan Mountain, looking south at the waves of the river, overlooking the mountains and mountains in the North.


    Climbing to the top, looking at the world..

 Chapter 101 - 101: 95. Decisive Killing (1)

    Chapter 101: 95. Decisive Killing (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Several dayster.


    In a dark pce.


    Two indistinct figures sat opposite each other.


    The conversation was brief.


    ¡± Xia Ji has gone up Floating Jade Mountain. Tell everyone who wants to kill him to go.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me for this?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a member of your Su family, so I¡¯m asking you if you still want this toy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an abandoned child. Besides, there¡¯s still a woman. I don¡¯t want this.


    Your Zhou family can y with her however they want.¡±


    The conversation stopped abruptly.


    Two blurry figures disappeared.


    The Pce of Darkness also disappeared.


    Everything ended here.


    It was as if it had never appeared.


    In summer, on the peak of the mountain,


    Lin Feng closed his eyes and sat cross-legged.


    The 18-foot-long Dark Heavenly Halberd was stuck at his side.


    This demonic halberd looked like an ordinary halberd, and it no longer had the demonic aura that Xia Ji had when he first saw it in the pce. However, it was not weak, but it had be deeper and more terrifying.


    It was a spirit embryo and Xia Ji was its ¡°mother¡±. In these few short months, it had eaten a lot of flesh and blood, and had a big meal.


    When Xia Ji broke through to the eleventh realm, it also benefited from it. Although it had not given birth yet, it was connected to its ¡± mother ¡® telepathically, just like Xia Ji¡¯s hands and feet. As long as it was not far away, Qi could be directly injected into it. In other words, this ¡± Great Dark Heavenly Halberd ¡± had already surpassed the scope of ordinary Demon Weapons.


    As the saying goes, ¡± When one person attains the Dao, chickens and dogs ascend to heaven Xia Ji had be the first Dharmakaya in the world.


    The mountain path continued down endlessly, followed byyers andyers of mountains.


    A figure suddenly appeared at the entrance.


    Laughter followed.


    How can a king and father murderer, a disloyal and unjust person, have the right to challenge the world? ¡±


    The figure appeared to be a swordsman, holding a three-foot long sword. The sword had not been unsheathed yet, and the sheath was decorated with eight treasures and strange pearls, shining brightly in the sky.


    The Swordsman walked over.


    He did note alone.


    Behind him were many righteous swordsmen who were filled with righteous indignation, about a hundred people.


    Every single one of these hundred people had vigorous blood Qi, calm breathing, and steady Genuine Qi. Clearly, they were all experts. If they weren¡¯t experts, who would dare toe here?


    However, even if they were masters, they knew that they were no match for a Legend, so they joined forces and hid their goals.


    Some of them wanted to fish in troubled waters. If this Prince Shenwu had exhausted all his strength and was still breathing, they would be able to make a move at the critical moment. That would truly make their name known in the martial world.


    Some of them wanted to be spectators and see how powerful and skilled Prince Shenwu was.


    Some were calm on the surface, but they were gloating in their hearts. It was a


    veryfortable thing to be able to see a legend go from arrogance to despair and then fall.


    Who hadn¡¯t been young before?


    Who didn¡¯t want to be arrogant?


    However, even if he wanted to do it, he stillughed. He felt that being arrogant was just stupid. No one could be arrogant in this world.


    Therefore, this Prince Shenwu was destined to die because this world could not tolerate such a arrogant and despotic person.


    ¡® No one in the world has ever dared to be so arrogant. Warriors need to reflect on themselves and guard against arrogance and impatience. Only then can they improve. Xia Ji, do you think that the world is small just because you¡¯ve received the inheritance, the enlightenment, and the magic tool? ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about how capable you are?¡±


    In the past, the Six-Armed Asura King was so powerful that he was almost a god. Even he didn¡¯t dare to challenge the world. You¡¯re much weaker than him.


    What a pity. ¡®


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t angry, nor did he open his eyes. He only said, ¡®¡±¡®1 only said that those who wanted to kill me woulde here. When did I say that I wanted to challenge the world?¡±


    Someone in the crowdughed.


    This prince was afraid.


    While they were conversing, many people walked over from the foot of the mountain. Some were dressed in strange clothes and were obviously not from the righteous path. Some were wearing bamboo hats to hide their identities. Everyone was very sensitive to each other¡¯s smell and quickly stood apart.


    Fortunately, the summit of Floating Jade Mountain was very wide. The cliffs and mountain paths were arranged inyers like terraces. Xia Ji sat at the highest point, while the others were arranged in a row. The more people there were, the bolder they became.


    More and more people spoke.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz. It was very noisy.


    However, a calm voice sounded, suppressing all the noise.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e up.¡±


    ¡°Disloyal and unjust people will naturally be destroyed by experts. I¡¯m only here to see how evil people like you will receive retribution.¡±


    The swordsman from before was hugging his sword and responding loudly.


    Xia Ji raised his right hand slightly, and the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd sensed it and woke up from its slumber.


    PO Tu, shoot.


    A bolt of lightning like a wild python crossed a thousand feet. The tip of the halberd and the two crescent moons stabbed into the chest of the person who spoke, breaking through his back. Before anyone could react, it had already brought him flying out.


    By the time the others came back to their senses, they only heard a ¡± bang ¡°. The person who spoke had been nailed to a huge rock not far away by the halberd. His internal organs had been shattered by the demonic qi and force in the halberd.


    The Great Dark Heavenly Halberd had absorbed his blood essence very carefully, so it was impossible to tell from the outside.


    Xia Ji retracted his hand, and the halberd flew back andnded on the ground.


    A calm voice rang out,


    ¡°It¡¯s just hearsay. It¡¯s sad.¡±


    He paused. ¡± Come on up.


    ¡± You¡¯re a Legend, ¡± someone hiding in the crowd said. ¡± But you¡¯re bullying the younger generation. There¡¯s naturally someone to deal with you. Why do you have to vent your anger on us? ¡± Let me warn you, there¡¯s always someone better than you.¡±


    Xia Ji raised his hand, and the ck halberd shot out excitedly.


    Bang!


    A beam of ck light pierced through everything, stabbing a string of people and shooting into the sky. The cultivators who were blocking the person who spoke were also brought up.


    Before the speaker could finish his sentence, his body was shattered by the demonic Qi from the tip of the halberd. His eyes were still filled with fear.


    Whoosh.


    The ck halberd returned to its original position.


    ¡°Continue, ¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    The other person had just said, ¡± You¡¯re much weaker than the Six-Armed Asura King. ¡± When he saw the attack, he hurriedly shut his mouth.


    But it was toote.


    The ck halberd was like a ferocious beast with a life of its own. If anyone dared to act presumptuously in front of its ¡°mother¡±, it would immediately dash out and kill them at lightning speed.


    Bang!


    Blood exploded in the sky again, and a few more corpses fell.


    Bang!


    The ck halberd stabbed into Xia Ji¡¯s side again.


    The youth kept his eyes closed because these people were not worth him opening his eyes to deal with.


    Dark red blood dripped down from the ck halberd, but it was only two to three inches before it waspletely absorbed like water entering a sponge.


    On the summit of Floating Jade Mountain, all these noisy voices had disappeared.


    ¡® Since you¡¯re here, ¡± Xia Ji said slowly, ¡± you¡¯re all people who want to kill me. ¡±


    However, you are mistaken about one thing. I am not challenging the world, but I want the world to know how high the sky is.


    Only when you understand reverence will you shut your mouth.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand. His five fingers were floating, and the ck halberd let out an excited buzzing sound. ck gas was like a demon snake coiling around the tip of the halberd, the crescent moon, and the halberd shaft.


    Bang!


    The ck halberd broke through the ground and soared into the air.


    The onlookers suddenly sensed the terrifying baleful aura that seemed to have materialized. They turned around and fled frantically..

 Chapter 102 - 102: 96. If Someone in the World Shames Me, Bullies Me, Laughs at Me

    Chapter 102: 96. If Someone in the World Shames Me, Bullies Me, Laughs at Me


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°If someone in the world humiliates me, bullies me,ughs at me, despises me, despises me, hates me, and nders me¡­What should we do?¡±


    The young man sitting on the mountain peak looked at the warriors who turned around and fled.


    His hand turned from floating to t, turning into a palm that slowly pushed out.


    As he pushed his palm, in the forest.


    The ck halberd that had shot out changed. Streams of highly concentrated ck gas surged out of the halberd crazily, spreading out like ink.


    The demonic Qi in the ck halberd was already extremely abundant. When it first appeared in the pce, it could transform into many snake shadows to devour those who approached it. That was why it was separated by a sealed coffin ten feet away.


    Now, it had grown much stronger with Xia Ji. If it wasn¡¯t for Xia Ji controlling it, it would have already started to ¡± seek food ¡± on its own. The so-called ¡± seek food ¡± was to turn into demonic energy and devour the blood essence of the weak.


    At this moment, the expanding ck gas had already melted the 18-foot-long halberd into a huge ck ball without any light. Looking carefully, the ck ball was not round and smooth.


    Instead, there were many streams of air that gave people a feeling of wriggling. Each stream of air was like a demon snake that was choosing people to eat.


    When the demon snakes gathered together, it was the Snake River. The river formed a ball and rolled forward.


    His speed was extremely fast¡­


    But the human mind was faster¡­


    For some reason, many scenes and voices appeared in Xia Ji¡¯s mind.


    ¡± Xia Ji, as a prince of the Shang Dynasty, how dare you have an affair with a demoness and tarnish the reputation of the royal family? What crime do you deserve? ¡±


    ¡°They forced me to marry into the Turks, saying that the Turks have a good environment and that if I married into the Turks, I would be able to form an alliance with Great Shang. This would benefit the entire Great Shang and contribute to the country.¡±


    ¡°I promised him that I would happily go to the Turks¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything, we can¡¯t change anything. Why, why, why is it like this? What did we do wrong?


    ¡± Aren¡¯t you going to kneel when you see Imperial Mother?! ¡±


    I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay here and watch my brother win! ¡®


    ¡°If the Emperor was still in the capital, how could he bear to see us in such a disaster?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe her. She¡¯s just trying to buy people¡¯s hearts. Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is going against the heavens. I am just trying to bring order out of chaos.¡±


    ¡® Brother, I heard the crying from Huaqing Lake against night. ¡±


    I see that Your Highness is imprisoned on the Heavenly Divine Pir, suffering all kinds of pain and torture¡­¡±


    ¡°The situation has been set. Whoever blocks it will be shattered into pieces!¡±


    ¡°This is destiny! This is the name they gave you! If you were to refute and try to prove yourself right, it would cause the entire room to burst intoughter because you were weak, too weak, too weak! Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Xiaoji, the weather is so hot. Mother made your favorite sour plum soup.


    Quickly take it and share it with your sister.¡±


    ¡°On the hunting ground, arrows have no eyes. You guys stay behind Mother and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Wear more clothes in winter. What if you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡± Your Majesty, it¡¯s all ChenQie¡¯s fault. ChenQie¡¯s teaching was improper. If you want to punish, punish ChenQie. ¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mother was just scolded a little.¡±


    ¡°Mother will apany the emperor on an inspection tour. She will be back in a month or two¡­


    ¡°I can see that you are more mature than other children, but your sister is too kind. Watch her.¡±


    ¡°You and Little Su are the people I love the most in this world.¡±


    ¡°You must take good care of yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°The world is difficult. Mother hopes that you will never know those difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Mother has left¡­


    Scenes shed by.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes and answered, ¡± I¡¯ll let him be. I¡¯ll let him be. I¡¯ll ignore him. Then¡­


    He suddenly clenched his fist.


    This grip¡­


    The giant ck ball in the distance seemed to have sensed it.


    It emitted a sharp sound that pierced through people¡¯s eardrums.


    The ck ball exploded. The halberd was still flying, but the space around the halberd dimmed.


    In the dim area, many demon snakes were hiding.


    Those fleeing martial artists seemed to have sensed that something was wrong and increased their speed one after another.


    However,


    A momentter. The halberd fell,


    Nothing was inserted.


    It was just fixed on a piece ofnd.


    All the martial artists who were enveloped by the darkness it spread out had already fallen to the ground. Those who were dead were dead, and those who were not dead were about to die.


    In the darkness, the demon snake hunted,pletely relying on its instinct to devour blood essence to kill the martial artists one by one.


    The ck halberd itself did not possess such power, but it was now connected to Xia Ji¡¯s ¡± mother ¡± telepathically. In other words, Xia Jits power could be directly poured into it.


    Screams, wails, pleas for mercy, sounds of disbelief, and sounds of regret..


    The ck gas copsed and turned into a vortex.


    The ck halberd that was nailed to the ground shone with a demonic light.


    A momentter,


    Xia Ji waved his hand.


    The demon halberd flew back andnded obediently beside him, making a series of ¡± bang bang bang ¡± sounds, which were exactly the same as his heartbeat.


    ¡°Arrogant, arrogant, and brave.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is right. Your brother is really not like you at all.¡±


    ¡°That ce belongs to fifth brother, and Xia Ji is alone¡­¡± The elegant man in white had a dignified appearance. He sat elegantly in front of a chessboard, his expression changing slightly. Then, he looked up at the person opposite him. ¡± How about this? Take my letter and set off now. Go to the Haoran Daoist Sect to find Xia Yun. Ask her to invite a Perfected Being to help Xia Ji in secret. Let him, as a chess piece, consume more of Fifth Brother¡¯s strength. ¡®


    ¡°Your Highness is wise.¡±


    ¡® Every chess piece should y its greatest role. Is the enemy of my enemy a friend? ¡± The schrly man asked himself. Then, without waiting for the person in front of him to reply, he smiled and replied, ¡± No! There are no enemies in this world. The Emperor¡¯s mind is to check and bnce the courtiers. If you want to take over the world, you have to check and bnce the world. Everyone is a chess piece. Go down.¡±


    That person hurriedly got up and left.


    It was as if he did not care about the unfinished chess game in front of him. However, did he need to care?


    The white-robed man held white in his left hand and ck in his right. He had been ying alone from the beginning to the end. At this moment, he looked at the chessboard for a long time before he pressed down a ck piece and ced it on the side of another ck piece that was isted among theyers of white pieces.


    ¡°I was just looking for him, but he actually ran to Floating Jade Mountain.¡±


    In a courtyard decorated in a martial arts style.


    A man in luxurious clothes stood quietly.


    The man had a dignified appearance, and there was a hint of reserved confidence between his brows. Although he was reserved, there was a domineering aura hidden in him.


    He was the Fifth Prince of Great Shang, Xia Qi.


    Xia Qi carried a long sword on his back.


    The long sword swallowed a golden dragon with wings. Its body was wrapped in the patterns of wind, rain, and thunder. It was the ancient divine beast, Yinglong.


    This was one of the three great divine weapons in the Imperial City¡¯s arsenal:


    Xuanyuan Dragon Sword.


    At this moment, a tall guard came to the courtyard door.


    Before the tall guard could speak, Xia Qi asked, ¡± Qingxuan hasn¡¯t returned yet?


    ¡® The eighth princess is very mysterious, ¡± the tall guard replied respectfully. ¡®


    We haven¡¯t been able to contact her for more than half a month. ¡®


    ¡°Got it. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness ¡­ The few heavens have already arrived.¡±


    Xia Qi smiled. ¡± Alright, serve some fragrant tea. I¡¯ll be right there.. ¡°

 Chapter 103 - 103:97. Wind and Cloud Move

    Chapter 103:97. Wind and Cloud Move


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Qi walked into the hall with the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword on his back.


    As soon as he entered the hall, he couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.


    There were five people sitting in the hall who had never shaved their hair.


    However, these five were indeed the ¡°Twenty Heavens¡± of the Buddhist Sect. They were invited by the Zhou family, where his mother was from, and they had already informed him of their appearance in advance to avoid being rude.


    Xia Qi took another look, and his heart suddenly jumped.


    The two on the left wore red and green armors respectively. They looked dignified and powerful.


    The man in fiery red armor carried a jade pipa on his back.


    ¡°Greetings to the Four Elements Ancient Temple.¡± Xia Qi put his palms together and said.


    The man in green armor carried a green sword.


    ¡°Greetings, Heaven of Growth,¡± Xia Qi said respectfully.


    The two of them nodded slightly and returned the greeting.


    The reason why Xia Qi bowed to the two of them first was not because they had a high status or gave him the strongest feeling.


    On the contrary, the remaining three people were too terrifying. He only took a nce at them and felt different intense feelings in his heart.


    Respect,


    Fear,


    Frightened,


    With just a quick nce, threepletely different emotions rushed into his mind, making him instinctively avoid them.


    The bow allowed him to slow down for two seconds, and he also used this to calm down. He smiled at the three people.


    He did not understand how the Zhou n could invite these three people¡­ He had thought that it was just a few monks, but now that they were face to face ¡­


    This shocking impact made him understand what it meant to be a strong person.


    But how could the Zhou family have such power?


    Wasn¡¯t it just an aristocratic family?


    Seeing that he was slightly stunned, one of the three men, who was wearing a linen monk¡¯s robe and looked like an ascetic monk, put his palms together and said, ¡°Brahma greets Fifth Prince.¡±


    Xia Qi¡¯s smile instantly disappeared, and he hurriedly returned the greeting in fear.


    The other person was actually wearing an emperor¡¯s robe. His appearance was extremely dignified, like a true emperor. He said indifferently, ¡°Di Shi Tian greets the Fifth Prince.¡±


    This sound made Xia Qi¡¯s heart skip a beat, and beads of sweat were about to seep out. He hurriedly bowed.


    The third person was dressed in an ominous ck monk robe. He was actually a young man, but his eyes seemed to be separated by a thick fog, giving people a mysterious feeling. When that person saw that Brahma and Sakra had spoken, he nodded and smiled. ¡°I am Yemo. Greetings, Fifth Prince.¡±


    The word ¡°little monk¡± made Xia Qi¡¯s sweat roll down like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    He had actually lost his heart as a prince and hurriedly said,¡±l wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Greetings, Master Yamo.¡±


    Brahma was the leader of the Twenty Heavens, and he was from the legendary Shilu Temple.


    Sakra was the second heaven and was a member of the Six Tooth White Elephant Temple, the holynd of Buddhism.


    Ye MO was the most mysterious of the heavens. He was from the underground pce, and what was even more mysterious was¡­He was the only person in the entire Queli Underground Pce.


    The underground pce was very big. It was said to be a ce where sariras were stored. In other words, Ye MO was a different kind of ¡± tomb keeper. ¡® Other people guarded graves, but he guarded relics.


    Xia Qi waspletely certain that the Zhou n was going topletely kill his younger brother this time. Otherwise, they would not have asked these five people to help. With these five people helping¡­


    No,


    It¡¯s still fine to grow heaven and hold the country¡¯s heaven,


    It was impossible for the remaining three to attack together. Each of them had their own absolute pride.


    Although Xia Ji was a monster, he was still slightly inferior to any of the three of them, let alone the three of them.


    He even felt that inviting these three people was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    The Fifth Prince had wanted to say a few more pleasantries, such as ¡± Xia Ji is an unkind, unfaithful, unfilial, and shameless person who killed his father and king ¡°, in order to provoke the anger of these heavens and make them have the heart to exterminate the devil and protect the Dao.


    After all, this move was very effective.


    The leader of the righteous path liked to say such words to make his ¡°feathers¡± clean.


    Righteous swordsmen also liked such words. It made them feel that they were helping the people get rid of evil.


    However, when he saw these three people, he felt that he had beenpletely seen through. All his words were stuck in his throat like fish bones, and he could not say a single word.


    He only felt that no matter what he said, it was childish. In front of these people, he was just a child.


    ¡°Your Highness, please give me a map of Floating Jade Mountain,¡± Sakra said.


    Xia Qi asked someone to retrieve it.


    Sakra looked at the eye diagram and didn¡¯t take it. He said lightly, ¡°¡±1 alone am enough.¡±


    Witn tnat, ne didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. He sped ms nanas Denma ms back and turned around to leave the pce like a tiger stepping on a dragon.


    Brahma smiled. ¡± Then I¡¯ll go too. ¡±


    After saying that, he took a step forward and actually disappeared from where he was. There were a few faint sounds of Sanskrit that made people feel rxed and happy in the air, as if they were chanting hymns.


    Without the pressure from the two of them, Xia Qi¡¯s confidence finally recovered a little, so he raised his voice and said what he had prepared.


    ¡°Xia Ji is disloyal, unfilial, and arrogant¡­¡±


    Ye MO raised his hand and made a one-handed salute. ¡± I¡¯m going too. ¡®


    Then, the man in the ck kasaya also disappeared, leaving behind a cloud of eerie ck smoke.


    Xia Qi insisted on continuing.¡± He is extremely arrogant. He actually wants to challenge the world. Please¡­¡±


    He looked at the remaining two heavens and said passionately, ¡®


    ¡°Please kill this demon tofort my father¡¯s spirit in heaven!


    In order to solve the disaster of the people!


    Return the world to peace!¡±


    The two of them did not say anything. They put their palms together and nodded with a smile.


    For some reason¡­


    Xia Qi felt that these two Heavens wereughing at him for being a fool. She was just being too embarrassed to say it.


    ¡°Your Highness, my senior brother and I have also set off,¡± said the State Wielding Heavens.


    I¡¯m going to take a look at Sakra¡¯s wonderful technique, ¡± said Zengtian very frankly. ¡± If both Brahma and Yamo make a move, then this trip is really worth it. ¡®


    This person no longer nned to make a move.


    Originally, he thought thating here would dy his cultivation, but when he saw the three of them, he immediately dispelled his original thoughts.


    This trip wasn¡¯t wasted, it really wasn¡¯t wasted.


    He had to follow a good team, pick a good spot, and be a monk who ate melons.


    Chi Guotian thought the same. ¡± Your Highness, we¡¯ll meet again.


    Xia Qi nodded woodenly.


    The departure of the two monks was not that shocking. They walked out of the door at a normal speed.


    Five people left¡­


    Xia Qi¡¯s expression turned stern. This wasn¡¯t for the five of them, but a secret regarding Floating Jade Mountain. This secret was originally meant to prevent the five heavens from losing, and was used as a trump card. Now, although it seemed unnecessary, he decided to personally lead his troops there just in case.


    Although Qingxuan had note to divine the good or bad luck of this trip, the situation was already set. After this battle, there would no longer be a figure like Xia Ji in the world.


    At this moment.


    In the Haoran Daoist Sect, a Taoist priest with delicate features but a rather cold expression came down the mountain.


    His sleeves were clean, but he did not bring a sword or talisman. He jumped on his horse and headed towards the northern river.


    Gu Chen, who had originally said that he would kill Tian Zi, had brought the forces of the Netherworld that had been temporarily gathered to the north of the Great River. However, he was speechless to find that Tian Zi had already


    been killed by Xia Ji.


    And that terrifying younger brother of the emperor was like a king overlooking the world, fighting against the world at Floating Jade Mountain.


    He was a little lost for a moment. He opened the window of the inn and looked at the sunset¡­


    Tian Zi had destroyed everything.


    And now, Tian Zi was dead.


    He had lost his target.


    At this moment, a messenger pigeon suddenlynded on his windowsill. Gu Chen felt a strange feeling in his heart. He didn¡¯t send a message, and no one should have sent him a message.


    After he had done the anti-virus work with due caution, he opened the note on the pigeon¡¯s leg and his pupils constricted. The words were very familiar. It was from Xia Ji. Xia Ji invited him to meet?


    ¡°Monk! Stop chasing!¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ve arrived at my destination and am very busy, so I don¡¯t have time for you.¡±


    ¡°You are not Xia Ji.¡±


    Ku Jian, who was in the Great Light Temple searching for the relic, cried. He thought that he had reached the peak of his life and chased after Prince Shenwu all the way. He did not expect it to be a fake.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re Prince Shenwu, then who¡¯s that person in Floating Jade Mountain?¡± Ku Jian asked.


    Floating Jade Mountain?


    Killing had some impression of him.


    She had once flirted with a schr of some status there and learned a little secret.


    There was a hidden killing formation at the bottom of Floating Jade Mountain. Whoever activated that killing formation would be able to use it.


    Although she was tired, she was still loyal to that prince. Otherwise, she would not have pretended to be him all the way. At this moment, her eyes rolled and she decided to go find that killing array..

 Chapter 104 - 104: 98. You’re Not Bad, But Not as Good as Me

    Chapter 104: 98. You¡¯re Not Bad, But Not as Good as Me


    Trantor: 549690339


    Floating Jade Mountain was huge.


    After King ck Fox rushed to the mountain, she finally shook off Ku Jian. She wanted to find the killing array hidden in the mountain and help His Highness. After all, there was a limit to one¡¯s strength. What if His Highness could not hold on?


    Ku Jian could catch up to Master ck Fox, but he was not in the mood to chase after the fake. He already knew that Xia Ji was at the peak of the mountain, so he rested for a while and asked for directions before heading deeper into the mountain range.


    The monk walked up the stone steps.


    A faint smell of blood wafted in the air.


    ¡°Amitabha, what a heavy sin.¡± Ku Jian frowned slightly.


    As they climbed the mountain, the smell of blood became stronger.


    He finally arrived at the foot of the highest mountain. He had asked about this mountain. It was called ¡°Cloud Entering Peak¡±, and it got its name because of its height.


    Withered see a little more serious, straw shoes step forward, pick up the steps up.


    At the end of the stairs was an empty cliff.


    Ku Jian looked at the mountain path outside the cliff and the pile of corpses, and he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a shocked expression. He thought coldly in his heart, ¡®This kind of heretic, no wonder he¡¯s alone. He challenged the heroes on the mountain peak, but no one was willing to help him. As expected, there must be a reason for it.¡¯


    When he raised his head, he saw evil.


    It was a burly youth sitting on the edge of the cliff. The youth was wearing a dark golden python robe and was looking at the setting sun alone.


    The color of spring Flowers that have just bloomed,


    Fresh green grass,


    The fog had just risen.


    Yun Chengtao was rolling in the mountains and taking all kinds of shapes.


    Ku Jian looked at the familiar face of the young man and thought about how he had chased after him all the way. He felt strange. He chanted Amitabha and said, ¡°This poor monk is here to ask for Senior Brother Ku Wen¡¯s sarira. I hope Your Highness can be kind.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even look at him. He could already feel the aura of the Great Light Temple¡¯s unique technique from the monk.


    ¡°This Penniless Monk¡­¡± Ku Jian said.


    Then, he stopped talking.


    His pupils suddenly widened and contracted.


    A familiar Buddha statue appeared behind the young prince.


    It was blood-colored and held a lotus flower in its hand. There was a sun wheel on its crown, and crows flew in the wheel.


    The Buddha statue¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened. It turned to look at him and asked again, ¡°How?¡±


    Withered See¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    He spat out five words bitterly, ¡°The body of the Son of Heaven¡­¡±


    Moreover, he could tell that this was an unprecedented realm.


    ¡°How do I form a good rtionship?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    Ku Jian did not know how to answer.


    His heart was filled with an extremely strange feeling. Previously, he had thought that he would definitely be famous in the martial world after chasing Prince Shenwu all the way. Now, this thought was simply pping him in the face.


    However, the youth did not make things difficult for him. Instead, he waved his hand and said, ¡°You should be d that you didn¡¯t say anything evil. Otherwise, you would already be a corpse. Come here and listen to me.¡± His voice was very calm as he walked over.


    After the time for an incense stick to burn, Ku Jian had already forgotten what he was here for.


    Take the sarira?


    It didn¡¯t exist.


    Why was this Prince Shenwu called Prince Shenwu?


    He should be called Buddha.


    Was there a problem with cing the sarira beside the Buddha?


    No, the sariras were rted to the temple¡¯s inheritance and had to be returned.


    But how could he ask the Buddha for it?


    Wait a minute .


    Was this considered a betrayal?


    He cultivated the Zen of Great Light Temple, but he epted someone else¡¯s things.


    Xia Ji could tell what he was thinking at a nce. He was very good at this, so he said calmly, ¡°¡±Seeing the moon, I forgot my finger. Disembark and abandon the ship.¡±


    These words cleared Ku Jian¡¯s mind.


    His eyes lit up.


    That¡¯s right, as long as it could be fruitful, he didn¡¯t care which Zen it was. Ku Jian hadpletely forgotten that he had just said that this person was alone¡­


    However, he thought about it and felt strange again.


    What was he here for?


    Xia Ji could read his mind again, so he said calmly, ¡°¡±You and my Thunder Sound Monastery are fated. Now, we have formed a good rtionship.¡±


    Withered See: ???


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely seed in the future,¡± Xia Ji added.


    Ku Jian nodded nkly.


    He asked himself again. Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? Then, he left in a daze ¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s voice filled her mind.


    ¡± You are fated with my Thunder Sound Monastery. You will definitely be able to achieve the right results in the future¡­¡±


    The ck Fox King, ughter, ran quickly through the forest of Floating Jade Mountain, leaving behind a trail of smoke.


    She vaguely remembered that the schr she had once dated had told her:


    To activate the Xuan formation, one only needed to stand in the area where the formation was.


    Then, he thought of a specific picture in his mind.


    As long as the visualization diagram matched the Xuan formation and resonated with it, the formation would be activated, and the formation would be at your disposal.


    This logic was like holding the right key to open the door. It was very easy to understand.


    Now, Killer kept thinking about that picture in his mind.


    A pair of long legs were running all over the mountain.


    Running around,


    It could be considered a blind fox trying to kill a rabbit, depending on luck.


    King ck Fox firmly believed that any vixen who could woo Schr would be lucky.


    However, she had been running for a long time. She did not know if she had not encountered the area where the Xuan formation was located, or if this map was wrong, or if that stinky man had lied to her, but there was no feedback at all.


    She silently encouraged herself. ¡± Killer, you can do it. His Highness is fighting alone here. You can only help him if you find the killing array hidden in this mountain. ¡®


    Suddenly, a voice that gave her a feeling of ¡± kindness ¡± sounded in her ears.


    ¡°What is the little fox begging for?¡±


    King ck Fox was stunned for a moment. He sped up his legs and ran even faster..

 Chapter 105 - 105: 98. You’re Not Bad, But Not as Good as Me

    Chapter 105: 98. You¡¯re Not Bad, But Not as Good as Me


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, that calm voice sounded in her ear again.


    ¡°What is the little fox begging for?¡±


    ck Fox King kept running.


    But no matter where she ran, that voice would always easily ring in her ears.


    King of ck Fox suddenly stopped. The sun had set and the moon had risen.


    In the hazy light, a man wearing a sackcloth monk¡¯s robe, who looked like an ascetic monk, walked over with a smile and said calmly, ¡®¡±¡®No matter what


    Little Fox wants, I can give it to you.¡±


    King ck Fox felt that this monk was extremely reliable. His head was buzzing, and the world in front of him was blurry. Only this monk was left.


    The man smiled. ¡± Recite my name silently and beg me in your heart. That will do. My name is Brahma. ¡®


    King ck Fox obeyed him subconsciously.


    Then, he suddenly found the location of the Xuan Formation.


    Then, she helped His Highness defeat the enemy at the critical moment.


    Then, His Highness was seriously injured. She supported His Highness and wanted to break out of the encirclement.


    However, there were too many enemies, so she and His Highness could only live in seclusion in the mountains.


    The man and the fox fell in love with each other over time, but they did not say anything to each other. Later, His Highness achieved great sess. After he left the mountains, he defeated the enemy and assisted the princess in the imperial capital. He became an independent country. This was a country where the demon race and humans coexisted.


    His Highness had defeated many enemies, and after a great victory, he had publicly announced that he wanted to marry her and make her his princess consort!


    A human and a fox got married and had children. After that, His Highness died in an ident in a big battle. She raised her child a little and returned to the mountains gloomily.


    She suddenly opened her eyes, and her face was already covered in tears.


    Brahma was standing in front of her and caressing her head. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Follow me back to the temple. Cultivate bitterly for a few days and be a guardian.¡±


    A magical sniritual imnrint was slowlv imnrinted into King of ck Fox¡¯s mind


    along with his voice.


    However¡­


    ck Fox King¡¯s eyes suddenly regained their rity. She suddenly retreated and avoided the man¡¯s hand. Although she was a fox at the Demon King level of the Northern Fox Race, she could not look at this man at all.


    Even the Monk of Light who had pursued her previously could notpare to this man.


    Fear appeared in her eyes as she turned around and fled.


    Brahma didn¡¯t chase after him. His hand was still in the position of stroking his head as he muttered, ¡®¡±¡®This little fox has already converted? There¡¯s such a person in the Nortnds?¡±


    He pondered for a moment, then put his hands together and recited, ¡°After this worldly matter is over, I will go and take a look at such a person.¡±


    The next day, everything was shrouded in golden light. The man in the emperor¡¯s robe had already walked to the peak.


    He smelled blood.


    The smell of blood was getting stronger.


    He looked up at the sky.


    However, people from all directions passed by him.


    Those people did not know him. They carefullypared the heroes on the three lists of Heaven, Earth, Man, and Jianghu, but none of them were right. However, they could feel the emperor¡¯s boldness and power, and they felt fear. As the saying goes, ¡± Two tigers can¡¯t live on the same mountain. ¡®


    Such a powerful person was most likely a legend. Such a legend would onlye to the mountain for one purpose.


    The martial artists had originally scattered, stopped, and ran around like headless flies.


    At this moment, they immediately had a backbone and a direction. They approached the emperor-like man, but no one dared to stand in front of him and ask who he was. They only followed behind him.


    She muttered quietly.


    ¡± As expected, this world really can¡¯t tolerate such a maniac. Such a great hero has already made his move.


    It¡¯s said that that maniac was originally a cowardly viin. It¡¯s just that the viin gained power and obtained the ancient inheritance. He took many magic tools and became arrogant. ¡±


    ¡°A person who killed his father and king is really despicable.¡±


    ¡°If the heavens don¡¯t destroy him, the heavens won¡¯t tolerate it!¡±


    Someone mustered up his courage and shouted,¡±Hero, please subdue the evil spirit!¡± Protect my righteous path! Return the world to its former glory!¡± As soon as he shouted, many people followed suit and shouted indignantly.


    ¡°Protect my righteous path!¡±


    ¡°Subdue the evil spirit!¡±


    ¡°Protect my righteous path!¡±


    ¡°Subdue the evil spirit!¡± The sounds continued.


    It echoed non-stop.


    More and more martial artists gathered on the mountain.


    The show was about to begin.


    The man in the imperial robe looked very strong. It must be some powerful faction that had made a move.


    Finally, someone recognized him and called out his name¡­


    ¡® Di Shi Tian, he is Di Shi Tian!!! ¡±


    There were still many people who did not know what these three words meant.


    Hence, that person began to exin.


    The Six Teeth White Elephant Temple was the holynd of Buddhism. Among them, the one who was the best at conquering was Sakra of the 20 Heavens. He had long been a legend in the Jianghu. A few decades ago, the Red King rebelled. At that time, it was like the sun at its zenith. There were many soldiers and generals. The strong ones were even the Six-Armed Asura King. Even so, when the Red King passed by the Six Teeth White Elephant Temple, he did not dare to enter the temple. He only dared to dismount and walk.


    It was said that Sakra was only twenty years old at that time.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh, How many heroes are there in the world?


    ¡°How can we allow an unkind and unjust person to be so presumptuous?¡± someone else asked.


    ¡°Today is the day he dies!¡±


    ¡°For such a madman to be able to live until today, he should have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°May the heavens enforce justice on behalf of the heavens and kill him!¡±


    The man in the imperial robe who was walking suddenly stopped. His hands were behind his back, and his eyes had already seen the mountain path. He saw a small pile of corpses and blood-stained stone steps.


    At the end of the wide sky and long road is a cliff,


    A youth sat on the cliff..

 Chapter 106 - 106: 98. You’re Not Bad, But Not as Good as Me

    Chapter 106: 98. You¡¯re Not Bad, But Not as Good as Me


    Trantor: 549690339


    The young man was looking at the sea. The sea of clouds,


    He was very focused and serious.


    The fierce mountain wind blew, but it didn¡¯t even dare to get close to his clothes.


    The zing sunlight fell, but it seemed to be far from his body. That was a person who had been stripped away from the world.


    He looked again.


    That youth was still in this world, closer to it than anyone else.


    Sakra¡¯s expression suddenly became even more arrogant, but a look of respect also appeared. However, at the same time, he frowned. Hearing the muttering behind him, he snorted coldly. Then, he slowly spat out two words,


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    The martial artists behind him were stunned.


    ¡°Am I not clear?¡±


    The martial artists were filled with question marks.


    Sakra was like an emperor, pausing after each word as he slowly said, ¡®¡±¡®Get lost.¡±


    When he said the word ¡± all his eyes suddenly lit up. Everyone who made eye contact with him revealed an extremely terrified expression. They held their stomachs and vomited blood crazily. They were depressed and fled crazily. From now on, not only would they not be able to improve their martial arts, but they would also lose the courage to face their enemies.


    When he said the word ¡± scram ¡°, the martial artists in arger area felt their heartbeats suddenly change their frequency and be extremely fast. The


    were slightly weaker felt that their meridians were about to break and scattered like a swarm of bees.


    When he said the word ¡± far away ¡°, he had yet to turn around. Obviously, those who were not weak in martial arts all showed a look of panic. They only felt their blood boiling. If they did not leave now, they were afraid that blood would spray out from their seven orifices and die without a doubt.


    As soon as the three words were said, the martial artists who came with Sakra all scattered and were all injured.


    Other than the dead, only he and the prince were left on the edge of the empty cliff.


    Only then did Sakra take a deep breath and step onto the big stone tform.


    Then, as if he was exining, he raised his voice and said,¡±l came here because I was entrusted by someone. I wanted toplete this task as soon as possible and leave.


    Therefore, I didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people who followed behind me. I pretended not to hear anything they said because it would end soon.


    But now that I¡¯ve seen you, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    Xia Ji turned to look at the man. He could feel the terrifying power hidden under the emperor¡¯s robe.


    ¡°Why did you change?¡±


    Sakra said, ¡± Humiliation!!! ¡±


    If they humiliate you, they are humiliating me.


    Because I have already looked at you.


    I have already treated you as an enemy.


    The enemy of Sakra,


    How can we allow these rats to humiliate us?¡±


    ¡® You¡¯re not going to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You¡¯re not going to defend the righteous path, and you¡¯re not going to eradicate evil spirits? ¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?!¡± Sakra asked.


    ¡®You must have used a lot of your strength. I can only try my best to be fair, so I just used some of my strength to deal with these people. It can barely be considered fair.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad,¡± Xia Ji said.


    This was the first time he had seen a person who could be called a martial artist since he hade to this world. As soon as such a person appeared, he waspletely different from others. It could be seen that although the 20 heavens were all in the same heaven, the difference was veryrge. This person was much stronger than the previous Secret Guardian and the Sun Pce Son of Heaven.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have to fight, he could feel a thing or two just from this aura.


    Xia Ji was still sitting, but he had already looked at the man in the emperor¡¯s robe and said indifferently, ¡°¡±But not as good as me.¡± You¡¯re not bad, but you¡¯re not as good as me!


    ¡®Many people I defeated said the same thing, ¡± Sakra said.


    Just as he was about to use his luck, Xia Ji pointed to a spot not far away and said, ¡®¡±¡®Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Someone else ising today,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I alone am enough.¡±


    Sakra raised his hand and opened his five fingers. The air around Xia Ji seemed to have been invaded by extreme cold and instantly condensed into frost.


    In the next moment, it had already be a huge circr ice prison.


    In an instant, the ice prison had eighty-oneyers, each as thick as a human arm.


    The eighty-oneyers of ice prison instantlybined into one.


    Every nineyersbined and squeezed against each other, producing ear-piercing cracking sounds until they formed extremely hard ice.


    Looking from the outside, the light had already disappeared and could not enter.


    There was no longer any light in the Nine Layer Ice Prison. Even the figure of the youth could not be seen.


    Sakra clenched his five fingers, and the nineyers of ice prison suddenly copsed, squeezing towards the youth in the middle.


    Boom!


    A loud bang.


    Smoke and dust.


    Scattered.


    Xia Ji was still sitting on the spot.


    All the ice prison had melted.


    How could mere ice freeze the sun in the sky?


    ¡°Sit,¡± Xia Ji said again.


    Sakra sat down.


    P.S. Little Shui really can¡¯t finish writing. It¡¯s not easy to write. I¡¯ll add so much first. The rest will bepiled today..

 Chapter 107 - 107: 99. Your Highness Should Be Number One

    Chapter 107: 99. Your Highness Should Be Number One


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the forest, a figure was strolling.


    He did not walk fast, but he was fast.


    ¡°Not fast¡± referred to the speed of his footsteps, as if he was taking a walk after dinner.


    ¡± Very fast ¡± meant that every step he took covered a distance of several hundred feet.


    This figure stepped onto the mountain path and entered the Cloud Entrance Peak. He nced at the man in the emperor¡¯s robe sitting cross-legged on the stone tform.


    Then, he turned his gaze to the youth sitting by the cliff.


    The youth wore a dark golden python robe. His expression was calm andposed, but there was a great obsession hidden within.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you have any requests?¡± Brahma asked with a smile.


    If you need anything, just recite my name,


    My name is Brahma. If you have any requests, I will definitely respond.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the man in the monk¡¯s robe who gave off a feeling of ¡± kindness


    This man was the same as Sakra. Just by standing there, he gave off a feeling that he was not like the ordinary people.


    Those evil tricks, those filthy words, those dirty hypocrisy that distorted ck and white, and those lies that were spoken with their eyes open had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Brahma is here to kill me too?¡± ¡°I was entrusted by someone.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Brahma didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he smiled and asked, ¡®¡±¡®Your Highness, do you have any requests?¡±


    Xia Jiping looked into his eyes.


    Those eyes were filled with greatpassion, making people feel like they were about to fall into them with just a nce. Even their hearts would not resist this ¡°fall¡±.


    The grievances, obsession, and desires in his heart were all released in his eyes.


    No one could refuse.


    But Xia Ji was not included.


    Unless he was willing.


    Xia Ji willingly fell into that pair of eyes.


    The scene changed¡­


    He sat beside ake, on the edge of the wooden bridge.


    The sunlight in midsummer was very hot, but it was covered by the trees. There was also theke wind blowing from afar, making people feelfortable.


    The pale-skinned girl was leaning against him. Her legs were stretched out, and her feet were bare. Her hair was notbed, and her head was tilted to one side. Her breathing slowly became even. It was obvious that she had fallen asleep.


    He held the fishing rod in his hand and fished casually, spending the afternoon with nothing to do.


    He looked at the trees and flowers on the water, casting their shadows and moving with the waves. From time to time, fish would break out of the water and shatter the silence. From time to time, birds would fly across the water, their wings pping and sliding away.


    From afar, a beautiful woman walked over. When the woman saw him and the young girl from afar, she slowed down her footsteps and her expression became gentle. When the woman walked to his side, she took out an ice-cold drink from the basket she was carrying and gently ced it beside him.


    There were two big bottles in total. The woman pointed at the girl, indicating that the other bottle was for her sister.


    He nodded, and the woman smiled at him. Her smile was very sweet.


    It was very heartwarming.


    Scenes after scenes of fantasy.


    The scenes were filled with longing.


    Scenes shed by.


    Sakra was surprised to see that the youth he regarded as his opponent actually cried.


    He pursed his lips and even smiled, but two streams of tears flowed uncontrobly.


    The man in the emperor¡¯s robe turned his head to look at the Great Brahma in the sackcloth monk¡¯s robe. His heart trembled. This person was getting stronger and stronger. If he fell into his eyes and entered the spiritual world, would he not be affected?


    Crying ¡­


    This was nothing to ordinary people. When they were sad, they could cry whenever they wanted to.


    However, this was a big problem for the strong.


    This was especially true for Buddhist experts.


    Practicing the Four Noble Truths Dharma, the five elements are empty.


    Color, feeling, thinking, action, consciousness, all need to be empty.


    This cry had broken his state of mind and shaken his foundation.


    The spirit might not be able to attack directly, but it was the root of blood, qi, and true qi.


    A person at the level of Brahma was indeed capable of destroying people in an invisible manner. This Prince Shenwu could be said to be very strong, but he still fell into his trap?


    Even if Prince Shenwu could break free from his mental power, his power would be greatly weakened, right?


    What a pity.


    Sakra suddenly felt some regret.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to this prince. He would have attacked directly and finished the battle first.


    He only pursued two words in his life:


    Victory and defeat!


    It was rare to meet such a good opponent. They hadn¡¯t even officially crossed swords and he was actually defeated by Brahma?


    Sakra could not help but frown.


    But on second thought, such a loser was no longer qualified to fight him, right?


    He no longer felt regretful. Instead, he turned his head to look at the silent confrontation not far away.


    It had only been a short period of time, but Xia Ji had already experienced the scenes that he had been longing for in the illusion.


    Brahma looked at the prince in front of him. His expression was calm, but tears were streaming down his face.


    His hair had even turned white.


    There was a saying that one¡¯s hair would turn white overnight. Naturally, it could turn white because of the mental entanglement in the heart. Thus, Brahma smiled and reached out to stroke the prince¡¯s head. He said softly, ¡°¡±Follow me back ¡­¡±


    His voice stopped abruptly.


    He could not continue.


    That was because Prince Shenwu had opened his eyes.


    He had never seen such clear eyes before.


    That pair of eyes was enough to prove that the prince was not affected at all.


    Then ¡­


    Why was he crying?


    Why did his hair turn white?


    Brahma was stunned. After all, he was a profound Buddhist. A sentence suddenly appeared in his mind.


    All Buddhas and Bodhisattvas understand the true meaning of the two non-self, so they can follow thew of equality and y with thend of ten directions with their magical powers. Although there are all kinds of signs, but the original ce has not been shaken;Although he lives in the world, his heart is always free from impurities.


    To put it simply, ¡± No matter what he does, no matter what he appears to be, his state of mind will not waver. Therefore, ying around in the world has be a means to increase his cultivation. What is taboo to ordinary people ispletely not taboo to him.. ¡®

 Chapter 108 - 108: 99. Your Highness Should Be First (Chapter 2)

    Chapter 108: 99. Your Highness Should Be First (Chapter 2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    If Xia Ji were to use his previous life as an example, it would be ¡± even if I yed games and dated every day, my desire to study would not be affected at all. Not only would it not be affected, but I could also infer other things from one example. ying games and dating would improve my studies and make my grades better. ¡® This was terrifying.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this Brahma, how could he have experienced these dreams, experienced these scenes that he had never experienced before, and lived the life he wanted with his sister and mother?


    The dozens of white hairs were left behind by him following his heart.


    Brahma understood.


    His pupils constricted as he slowly said, ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Sakra looked at this scene,


    Although he wasn¡¯t good at mental cultivation,


    As for spiritual attacks, they did not reveal the mountains and rivers, and nothing could be seen from the outside.


    However, judging from the performance of the two of them, Brahma was actually defeated?


    How did he do it?


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t wipe away his tears and let them dry. He smiled and said, ¡°Brahma, listen to my chanting. ¡±


    You invited me, so I came.


    Now that it¡¯s my turn to invite you, do you dare?


    ¡°Please,¡± Brahma said solemnly.


    Sakra only saw the prince¡¯s lips move,


    Then, he saw sweat seeping out of Brahma¡¯s forehead.


    As time passed,


    Brahma¡¯s sweat was already dripping down.


    Even his linen robe was wet.


    After a while.


    However, every minute and second in this short period of time felt like a year to Brahma.


    He saw a huge golden rivering from afar, charging towards his spiritual world.


    The surging tide hit the isted city.


    Brahma was finally unable to withstand this power.


    He also started chanting.


    He quickly chanted scriptures in Sanskrit to resist.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t mind.


    Although Sakra did not understand what these two people were fighting, he also understood that the confrontation was definitely iparably intense.


    All of a sudden, Buddhist light seeped out of Brahma¡¯s body.


    It condensed into an iparably powerful Buddha Dharma Idol.


    The Dharma Idol condensed into four heads, four faces, and four arms. It faced in all directions and was wless.


    The four mouths began to chant four different sutras.


    One of the four heads of Brahma opened its mouth and said, ¡®¡±¡® Sakra, attack. He should have already taken that step! ¡±


    The man in the imperial robe suddenly stood up and suppressed the shock in his heart. ¡± That step¡­¡± How could it be born now? Isn¡¯t it still half a year away?


    ¡°Hurry up and attack!¡± Brahma said.


    Sakra looked at the two people who were fighting fiercely. He finally shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°¡± I¡¯ve never joined hands with anyone in my life. I¡¯ll attack after you¡¯re done. ¡®


    Brahma was speechless.


    His expression became extremely serious. One of his four arms reached into his bosom and directly took out an ancient scripture book. That scripture book was a special magic tool of Shilu Temple.


    With the support of the scriptures, the four-headed and four-armed Dharma


    Idol of Brahma suddenly solidified.


    In another instant, the Dharma Idol disappeared.


    Brahma¡¯s body suddenly changed. Two additional arms and three heads grew out of his body. His body also began to grow, but it did not give people the feeling of a ¡± monster ¡°. Instead, it gave off a great kindness and light.


    The other three arms also took out three magic tools.The golden swan, the jade peacock, and the prayer beads.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Brahma could actually use magic tools to condense a dharmakaya.


    The avatar was the mark of the eleventh realm.


    In other words, he had already reached the eleventh realm. Perhaps it was only infinitely close, but he was no longer in the Transcendence Realm.


    With the support of the avatar, not only did Brahma¡¯s body grow taller, but it also grew from the original normal human body to ten feet, twenty feet, thirty feet ¡­ It was even slowly rising, and his strength had also be much stronger.


    A Dharmakaya wasn¡¯t like a Dharma Idol. Although a Dharma Idol surpassed a phantom, it was still illusory.


    However, avatars were real bodies.


    The mountain wind on the cliff top was pulled by this great power and turned into a fierce vortex, surging towards him at an extremely fast speed. All the flowers, grass, mud, and stones were driven up, and the trees around the mountain were suddenly uprooted. Even the light was taken away and shot towards the Dharmakaya, making the four-headed and four-armed body full of light.


    The blood and corpses in the distance also moved. Looking down from above, they turned into a huge vortex. All the surrounding matter began to spin around Brahma.


    Sakra stood in this turbulent airflow. His eyes were calm and still motionless.


    He didn¡¯t move, but that didn¡¯t mean that no one else moved.


    In the darkness, the third person who had been hiding made his move.


    Ye MO of the Sparrow Li Underground Pce was the most mysterious person among the 20 heavens. He was the only one who guarded the relic and was the only one who owned a temple.


    His body was filled with a mysterious power. He sped his prayer beads with both hands, and gray shadows appeared all over the mountains and ins within a radius of more than ten miles. There were all kinds of shadows, including humans, birds, animals, and even flowers and trees. These shadows rushed toward the prince on the cliff from all directions.


    This was the shadow formed by the baleful aura and death aura in the forest.


    A single shadow could take a person¡¯s life, not to mention that there were hundreds and thousands of shadows here!


    Sakra still did not make a move.


    He had the spirit of an emperor and wanted to conquer everything. He never joined forces with others!


    This was a matter of principle.


    In the distance, Changshen Heaven and Chiguo Heaven were stunned.


    This trip was really worth it.


    When the Daoist priest from the Haoran Daoist Sect who rushed over to help saw this scene, he immediately lost the intention to attack. He had already made a judgment in his heart..

 Chapter 109 - 109: 99. Your Highness Should Be First (Chapter 3)

    Chapter 109: 99. Your Highness Should Be First (Chapter 3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    He couldn¡¯t be saved. This kid was definitely going to die.


    He couldn¡¯t be saved. This kid was definitely going to die.


    He only needed to tell the sect the truth when he returned. How could he help in such a situation?


    ck Fox King ran all over the mountains and finally found a cave. There was a resonance with the image in her mind.


    She rolled her eyes and decided to go in and take a look.


    Just as he was about to enter, he suddenly felt a terrifying energy in the distance.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    On the top of the Infiltrating Cloud Peak, clouds were surging, and a golden four-headed, four-armed giant appeared. The airflow formed a vortex, and many unlucky ck shadows were crazily heading towards the center of the vortex.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    King ck Fox was stunned. This was not His Highness ¡®move.


    ¡± Your Highness, Your Highness!! ¡±


    She muttered hurriedly and then ran into the catbs like a madman.


    ¡°Killing formation, killing formation. As long as I activate the killing formation, I might be able to save Your Highness¡­¡±


    She thought of the illusion that the mysterious man in the sackcloth robe had left for her. Perhaps it was true?


    However, she had only taken two steps when she saw many people walking out from the other side of the mountain path.


    The leading man in luxurious clothes had a dignified appearance. His brows were filled with confidence. He carried a long sword with a golden handle on his back and swallowed the words of the double-winged dragon of wind and thunder, Yinglong.


    There were five guards beside the man. The guards were all experts, and behind him were thousands of strong armored soldiers. These armored soldiers were bigger than ordinary soldiers, and they were obviously elites.


    The person who came was the Fifth Prince, Xia Qi. He had alsoe to the mountain to activate the killing array.


    The moment their gazes met, they knew that they were enemies and not friends.


    Xia Qi waved his hand, and three guards shot out like lightning. The other two followed him into the cave. The remaining thousands of armored soldiers surrounded Master ck Fox with unfriendly expressions.


    After all, ck Fox King did not look scary. She was just a charming little girl.


    Floating Jade Mountain.


    Xia Ji, who was in the center of the vortex where the two heavens were fighting at full force, remained calm. He twisted his neck.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    The scripture in Brahma¡¯s hand maintained its body shape, while the other three magic tools had already released three terrifying energies. As soon as the energies were released, Brahma roared again,¡± Sakra, quickly attack!! ¡® The emperor robed man turned his head away and pretended not to hear him.


    I will make a move, but not now.


    Fortunately, Yamo was serious. He knew that Brahma would never be impatient. There must be a reason why he was so anxious. Brahma¡¯s spirit domain was very strong. He must have sensed something that they hadn¡¯t.


    Ye MO shot out like a bolt of lightning. He pped out with his right hand, which expanded. The Dharma Idol appeared on his hand and fell toward Prince Shenwu along with the shadows of the death aura.


    It seemed like¡­


    The entire mountain peak was copsing towards the prince.


    Countless shadows and their power all sted towards the prince.


    It was indeed very powerful.


    Indeed, there were so many experts in this world.


    If we were in the bustling swamp of the mortal world, we might never see you again..


    How many secrets were left behind in the modern, medieval, antiquity, antiquity, immemorial, and primordial times?


    What did these people have to do with the aristocratic families?


    Many thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°The eleventh realm, avatar!¡±


    Boom!


    Xia Ji released the restraint, allowing the blood that was as still as water to resume its normal cirction. The blood was like a raging wave that was beating wildly, and his true Dharmakaya was released from this tiny body.


    A terrifying and tall figure appeared in the center of the vortex.


    Twenty-four heads, eighteen hands, nine Zhang tall.


    He looked down at the four-armed and four-headed avatar that could barely reach his waist, and then looked at the shadows under his feet ¡­


    The eighteen hands grabbed eighteen magic tools and lifted them up at the same time like a pile driver.


    From a distance, it looked like a giant tree with bulging branches.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh!


    Palm after palm struck his feet.


    Golden swastikas fell from the sky.


    A buddha hand burning with golden buddha mes fell from the sky.


    A Five Elements Buddha fell from the sky.


    Fire lotuses danced.


    The giant ck snake circled.


    What was even more exaggerated was that and that stretched for thousands of feet was falling from heaven and earth. The clouds on the mountain were rolling and the clouds were rolling. One could vaguely hear the sound of hymns and Sanskrit. It was like a Buddhist kingdom.


    Shaking off


    Like a tree shaking,


    Many treasures fell from the tree.


    It was toote to say, but it was too fast.


    In an instant, it was as if the sky had fallen.


    The entire Infiltrating Cloud Peak was shaking under the pounding of the eighteen hands, like a withered leaf drifting in a storm.


    In this violent attack, the magic tool would not be damaged at all. It would always maintain its strongest power.


    All of these forces fell like a torrential rain, and a natural disaster descended!


    It descended from the sky and shook all directions.


    In the distance, Changshen Heaven, Chiguo Heaven, and the Taoist priests who came from the Haoran Daoist Sect as reinforcements all opened their mouths wide and looked at this indescribable scene with horror in their eyes. Wasn¡¯t this too strong?


    Fortunately, they were far away and would not be affected. However, even so, that crazy and terrifying power that still maintained light left a shocking and indelible scene in their minds.


    Even though they had seen all the battles between experts, their scalps were still numb at this moment. Smoke and dust.


    Scattered.


    The evil spirits and shadows that covered the mountains and ins all disappeared.


    Everything was reduced to ashes.


    Xia Ji retracted his power and controlled his body to slowly recover.


    The Great Brahma actually still condensed a shadow and remained where he was, looking at him with his palms pressed together.


    Further away¡­


    Sakra, who had not made a move since the beginning, had already turned into ashes.


    Ye MO had also disappeared.


    But strangely, none of them left behind any sariras.


    Brahma looked at the prince in front of him and asked, ¡®¡±What is the name of this move?¡±


    ¡°The Tree of Seven Wonders,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    ¡± Tree of Seven Wonders?? ¡±


    Brahma was stunned. Who exactly was His Highness? Why was it so closely rted to Buddhism?


    However, he felt that his body was about to pass away, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he chanted softly,¡± In the Northern Lands, Your Highness shall be number one. ¡®


    After he finished reciting, he didn¡¯t panic. He smiled and nodded slightly to show his deep respect for this peerless expert.


    As the mountain wind blew, the body that he was maintaining disappeared without a trace.


    There was still no sarira on the ground.


    Xia Ji only nced at it before he sat back down on the edge of the broken cliff. The wind and clouds had yet to calm down, and his long hair had long been untied during the battle. Dozens of strands of silver hair were mixed with his ck hair, forming a river in the wind..

 Chapter 110 - 110:100. How Can I Become a Demon If I Don I t Go Crazy?

    Chapter 110:100. How Can I Be a Demon If I Don I t Go Crazy?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Floating Jade Mountain.


    The sound waves of the fierce battle rolled out from the Cloud Entering Peak like meteors falling to the ground. The air currents pushed all matter away.


    Fifth Prince Xia Qi, ck Fox King Sha Sheng, and the guards were all forced to stop by themotion.


    They saw the light giant appear and disappear.


    Now that the shockwave had passed, everything returned to normal.


    Clearly, the battle was over.


    A guard saw that Killer was in a daze. He suddenly lifted the knife that was pressed on the ground, tearing through the air with the sound of silk, and sneakily attacked forward.


    King of ck Fox reacted quickly and retreated slightly.


    This guard was clearly extraordinary to be able to be the Fifth Prince¡¯s personal guard. He had once learned saber techniques in the dojo outside the Heaven Knife Sect and was very talented. He was praised as ¡®if he were any younger, he might have been epted into the Heaven Knife Sect¡¯.


    The Heaven Knife Sect was one of the sacred grounds of the orthodox path in the martial arts world. It was very mysterious. One had to know that the previous leader of the martial arts world, Long Xiao, was only a disciple of another sacred ground, the Mountain River Sun Moon Pavilion.


    The de was lifted from below. Although it missed, the tip of the de was already aimed at ck Fox King.


    The guard pressed down on the hilt of his saber, and his Genuine Qi and Blood Qi surged up. He left an afterimage behind him as he shot toward King ck Fox.


    King of ck Fox had suffered too many losses along the way. Moreover, he was restrained in the fight. He did not dare to use his demonic energy unless it was a critical moment. In addition, he was distracted at this moment. He was actually ttened by a few guards.


    Worried, she looked at the center of the gathering clouds from time to time.


    Xia Qi was also worried, but no matter what, he had to do what he had to do. He walked towards the cave¡­


    ck ck ¡­


    He took two steps forward.


    He heard the sound of footsteps clearly.


    The footsteps did note from him, but from afar.


    Xia Qi turned his head and saw a young man with long hair draped over his shoulders, wearing a dark golden python robe, holding an eight-foot-long halberd in his hand that was rolling with thick smoke, rushing over like a beam of light.


    The grass danced wildly, and the wind blew like a dragon.


    At first nce, the youth in his line of sight was far away.


    By the time he reacted, the young man was almost in front of him.


    The thousands of soldiers were like non-existent to the youth. He passed through them before they could even react. King ck Fox recognized the person and said in surprise, ¡®¡±Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± The guards eximed.


    The guards immediately gave up on ck Fox King and surrounded the youth. Xia Ji didn¡¯t even look at him as he threw the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd to the side.


    into a dark area, devouring the light in an area.


    The Devil Qi transformed into a snake, coiling into a ball before spreading out to form a river.


    ck River ,


    Snake River.


    It was time for the demon snake to devour the blood essence.


    Xia Qi looked at the familiar face in front of him and was terrified. If Xia Ji could appear here, it meant that Brahma, Sakra, and Yemo had all been defeated. How was this possible?


    This was his seventh brother. He knew very well what kind of person his seventh brother was.


    Thest time he saw Seventh Brother, he was still a little boy who could only be yed with by Xia Yun as a toy.


    He always felt a sense of pride and disdain when facing such a younger brother. Every time he looked at him, he would have a feeling of superiority that said, You¡¯re not worthy of being a member of the royal family.


    However, during this period of time, his superiority had been washed away by the various deeds of his seventh brother.


    However, this was the first time they had met since theirst separation.


    The shock of this face-to-face encounter was enough to shatter all his confidence.


    However, he was someone who had received the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Enlightenment. In terms of realm, he was at the Dharma ne of the tenth realm.


    The technique he obtained was the [Peerless Sword Dao].


    There was something special about this Sword Dao. The bigger the soul, the bigger the aura, the bigger and stronger the Sword Qi that could be shed out.


    Therefore, his five fingers had long gripped the golden hilt of the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword.


    Whoosh!


    A cold light shed out of the Yinglong Sword Tan, and a faint dragon¡¯s roar and thunder sounded.


    The golden sword radiance expanded by more than twenty feet. With Xia Qi¡¯s courageous roar, it waved half a golden long circle and shed down at Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji raised his left hand to meet the attack.


    The sword and the hand met.


    The golden sword radiance disappeared.


    She was pinched by a pair of fingers.


    Xia Qi struggled to break free, but those two fingers were as firm as mountains. No matter how he tried to pull them out, he could not pull the sword out.


    Xia Ji looked at him quietly.


    He gritted his teeth and tried his best to pull out the sword, but his cheeks were red. The Xuanyuan Dragon Sword still did not budge in the shackles of the finger.


    ¡°So weak?¡± Xia Jiqi asked curiously.


    ¡® Ahhhhh!! ¡± Xia Qi pulled out his sword like a madman. His calm demeanor and chivalrous spirit were all gone. He only wanted to pull out this sword.


    He felt that this sword was the only thing left in his self-esteem, but why couldn¡¯t he pull it out?


    Why?


    ¡°What is the Ancestral Dragon Immersion you obtained?¡± Xia Ji asked casually.


    Why are you so weak?¡±


    These words and those two fingers shattered Xia Qi¡¯s confidence.


    His face was ashen. He lowered his head and gave up resisting.


    The [Peerless Sword Principle] was very powerful. The bigger the soul, the stronger the sword qi. It was not impossible for it to cut through mountains and rivers. However, he could only sh out a sword light of twenty feet.


    Xia Qi no longer looked at his younger brother and said angrily, ¡°¡±You¡¯re amazing. You killed my father, so kill me today! Anyway, you¡¯re destined to be a lone star and an anomaly in the world. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll kill all your rtives and everyone close to you!¡±


    Pa!


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t move.


    Xia Qi was pped in the face and fell to his knees. He covered his face and spat out a mouthful of blood, but his eyes were filled with hatred.


    He knew his limits and didn¡¯t run away. He just closed his eyes and waited for death.


    However, death did note.


    I thought you knew everything, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Turns out you¡¯re just a pitiful


    ¡±


    worm.


    Xia Qi opened his eyes and roared, ¡± Xia Ji!! ¡± No matter what you say, you can¡¯t change this fact!¡±


    ¡°Xia Qi, don¡¯t you think that this kind of cunning trick is too petty? Are you a woman? Is it fun to think about this kind of eloquence every day?¡±


    He kicked out.


    The Fifth Prince was kicked until he rolled twice in the air and prostrated on the ground.


    He wanted to retort, but he was suddenly speechless.


    All the rumors about his younger brother were fabricated by him.


    But wasn¡¯t this petty?


    No matter what you said, you still knelt down in front of your opponent.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re too timid and can¡¯t use your power?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    The Fifth Prince was speechless. He suddenly felt that it made sense. ¡°I was going to kill you today, but I suddenly changed my mind because you¡¯re pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji! Tell me clearly, how am I pitiful?¡±


    Xia Ji squatted down, patted his face, and grabbed him. He looked down at him and transmitted his voice.


    ¡°When Xia Taiqian became a prince, he knew that he couldn¡¯t have children.


    The royal bloodline of Great Shang was long extinct.¡±


    The second sentence was, ¡°The chosen one is not you.¡±


    The third sentence: ¡± The reason why you can invite the heavens is not because the aristocratic families want to help you ascend. It¡¯s because they think it¡¯s fun. I¡¯m fun, and you¡¯re fun too. ¡®


    Three sentences, each more hurtful than thest. Xia Qi¡¯s eyes were dull.¡±You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying, you must be lying to me!¡±


    Is there a need for me to lie to you at this moment? ¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Oh right, if the aristocratic families find out that you¡¯re aware of this, it¡¯s very likely that they won¡¯t think that you¡¯re fun anymore. They might even pinch you to death.


    You can try.¡±


    Xia Qi only felt his soul float out of his body.


    Xia Ji had no reason to lie. Besides, he had noticed many abnormalities and guessed that this world was not what he had imagined, but he did not dare to probe further.


    Before today, he thought that he was high up in the sky, in the clouds.


    At this time today, he had already been ruthlessly stepped into the mud.


    When he raised his head again, he realized that everything in the past was just a mirage, deceiving himself and others.


    He knelt on the spot, looking dejected.


    Xia Ji rubbed his hair. ¡± You¡¯re really like a younger brother. I don¡¯t even have the interest to kill you. ¡®


    He casually threw away the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword between his fingers. ¡±


    Your divine weapon is pitifully weak with you.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon Sword fell into the soil beside Xia Qi. It was covered in dust and looked like an ordinary sword.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t look at him anymore. He had thought that the Fifth Prince would know a lot of things, but after seeing him, he realized that he was just a puppet. It wasughable, sad, and pitiful.


    He raised his hand, and the dark area in the distance seemed to have received an order. The demon river rolled and turned into ck snakes, rushing into the double-toothed ck halberd in the center and returning to his palm with a ¡± pa da ¡± sound.


    The remaining smoke did not stop, and it shook out a stream of ck smoke, making the figure look like a god or a demon.


    Xia Qi prostrated on the ground, his five fingers digging into the soil. He raised his head and looked at the figure that was striding away.


    It was like a heavenly dragon emerging from the abyss and roaring into the nine heavens.


    He looked at the ck halberd again.


    He recognized that this was the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd, a mo weapon that had been abandoned in the Imperial City.


    At this moment, the abandoned prince and the abandoned Demon soldiers had walked eight thousand miles through filth, through the camp, through the countless usations, through gritted teeth, clenched fists, endured pain, and hid hatred. They hade here, stood on the peak of the mountain, and raised their hands to suppress all enemies. Compared to him, she was really¡­


    Useless!


    He was really an extremely stupid piece of trash!


    Xia Qi clenched his fists and hammered the ground. He wailed like a woman. After crying for a while, he looked up at the sky andughed crazily.


    ¡°Your Highness, you won¡¯t kill him?¡±


    ck Fox King quickly followed Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer her question. He only nced at her travel-worn body and said gently, ¡°¡±Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all.¡±


    King of ck Fox was obviously exhausted, but she was content to receive a word offort from the hardships along the way.


    ¡°Your Highness, why is he crying andughing at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°How can you be a demon if you don¡¯t go crazy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±


    The man and fox went down the mountain. When they reached the foot of the mountain, they saw a young girl standing by the roadside and smiling at them.


    The young girl had a beautiful face and a refined temperament. Her ck hair fell down, and there were dozens of white hairs hidden in it. It was Ning Xiaoyu.


    When she saw Xia Ji, she smiled and called out, ¡°¡±Little brother.¡±


    He nced over and saw that the young man¡¯s hair had turned white. He was stunned for a moment and his smile disappeared.


    Xia Ji noticed her small movements, and his kindness made him make an exception and say to the girl, ¡°¡±We¡¯re not on the same side. Stop following me.¡± Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes turned to look at the King of ck Fox with a smile. Her eyes could speak, as if to say: ¡°Oh, so you like coquettish women..¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111: 101. The Turks Came From the West

    Chapter 111: 101. The Turks Came From the West


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the darkness, a pce was like a painting in the pitch-ck world.


    Two blurry figures sat opposite each other.


    ¡°He actually broke the trap.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The boy from my Su family is so capable?¡±


    ¡°He killed Brahma, Sakra, and Yamo¡­He¡¯s already at the eleventh realm.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it not time yet?¡±


    After a long time.


    ¡°Could it be that the kid of my Su family is the reincarnation of some big shot?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Indeed not. However, this kid is really powerful. Why don¡¯t I set things right for him and let someone help him be the chosen one? Such a chosen one can definitely kill many, many people. That¡¯s really great.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Isn¡¯t the timeline for the next dynasty already set? She¡¯s already starting to grow. How can she change?¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ Then we can only do this. We¡¯ll wait for the right time and think of a way to suppress him.¡±


    When the person in the darkness said this, he subconsciously turned his head to look. There was a mysterious clock hanging on the ¡± wall ¡± of the Dark


    Pce.


    The two people who spoke suddenly fell silent at the same time.


    On the clock, the hour hand was set at 17 0¡¯clock, and the minute hand was already infinitely close to the 6 0¡¯clock position. It was just short of thest ¡± tick ¡± of the second hand, and the minute hand wouldpletely fall at 6 o¡¯clock.


    However, the mysterious bell did not move at all, as if it had stopped moving.


    The two of them looked at the clock and nced at the hour hand of ¡°17 o¡¯clock¡± with serious expressions. Then, they looked at the clock that was about to arrive.


    The minute hand at six o¡¯clock


    And


    About to jump down of


    Second hand.


    Extreme weather always existed in the wild and barbards of the Far West. This was a forbidden zone for life. Even prisoners on death row would rather have their heads chopped off thane here.


    The ck soil was covered by strange fungi, and the huge eyes that seemed to be unable to close their eyes were staring at the sky filled with clouds.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    From time to time, pirs of fire would shoot out from the craters, as if a ming monster was vomiting. The ¡®vomit¡¯ covered the ground and formed strange volcanic craters.


    However, no one would believe that it was a volcano, because there were too many of them.


    Who had ever seen and full of volcanic craters?


    The locals far away from here belong to the Western Turks.


    They felt that this was a disaster caused by the evil thoughts of humans colliding with the Earth God. Arrogance was the greatest sin here. Everyone needed to bow to the west every morning and night to show their humility and submission.


    And if the mes broke out frequently, the locals would choose the most ¡± arrogant ¡± person as a sacrifice to appease the anger of the Earth God.


    Ba Qin was a beautiful woman who lived here. She looked at the west in fear. The Earth God had been angry for a month. This was something that had never happened before. In the past, let alone a month, even once a month was considered a lot.


    The temperature of the air was already very high.


    In recent days, several Wranglers in the vige had mysteriously disappeared. These Wranglers were all very strong.


    ording to a close acquaintance, these Wranglers were not missing, but dead. Their heads were burned by the fire, but the ribs were intact. Even the wounds had been ¡± charred ¡°. When they were found, only half of their bodies were left.


    In order to prevent panic, these things were not spread out, and no one knew. This acquaintance only heard about it identally when her husband was drunk.


    Just as she was thinking, she suddenly heard someone walking past behind her. She hurriedly knelt down, lowered her head to the west, and kowtowed to show her inferiority. Otherwise, she might be dered arrogant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Another series of explosions came from the horizon, and the heat wave caused the surrounding temperature to rise by a few degrees.


    Ba Qin covered her veil and her hot headdress. She knelt on the warm ground, terrified and at a loss¡­


    The Turkic King was sitting in his yurt, staring nkly at the fluttering curtain.


    His expression was extremely cold, and his height of more than two meters and his bear-like body made him feel pressured.


    The curtain was lifted, revealing a huge blue wolf totem that shed past outside the yurt. The person who walked in was a schr with the appearance of a Central insman. The schr twirled his beard and bowed, saying in


    Turkic, ¡°Greetings, Khagan.¡±


    ¡°Has the messenger set off?¡± the Turkic King asked.


    ¡°Great Shang¡¯s situation has changed, the marriage alliance might not be recognized. ¡± Bang!


    The Turkic King mmed the table, shattering it into pieces. With a thundering boom, the stone fragments flew into the schr¡¯s face, leaving several bloody gashes on it. It was clear how much power was contained within each stone fragment.


    ¡°Say it again?¡± The Turkic King asked.


    ¡°The emperor of Great Shang is dead, and the current city lord of the Imperial Capital is that princess who is connected by marriage,¡± the schr said with a long face.


    ¡°Just nice,¡± the Turkic Kingughed.¡±You¡¯ve found a new home for us Turks.¡±


    The schr said, ¡± The Central ins is full of talents. We can¡¯t invade rashly. Guifang brought the Frost Giants with him. When they came out, half of them were gone. It¡¯s said that they were killed by someone with a single sh. ¡® ¡°So powerful?¡± The Turkic King asked doubtfully.


    He had no choice but to admit that he could kill half of the Frost Giants with one sh? What kind of godly operation was this?


    The schr said, ¡± I¡¯ve asked around. It was originally a sunny day with a slightly higher temperature. Someone used a special technique to raise the temperature again. This not only made the Frost Giant unable to have frost armor, but it also weakened a lot.


    The general leading the army was said to be one of the Eight Wonders of the


    Confucian Sect. These Eight Wonders were the sessors of the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Great Xuan Formations, and each of them had the ability to decide victory and defeat and overturn the battlefield.


    However, these Eight Wonders can¡¯t easily use the Xuan formation. Every time they use it, their lifespan will be greatly reduced.¡±


    The Turkic King fell silent.


    If this Eight Wonders were to stab the Turks, would they still fight?


    But¡­


    He thought of the worsening situation.


    ¡°No!¡± he said coldly. He had to go to the Imperial City! This marriage is imperative!¡±


    The schr pinched his beard and his eyes moved.¡±Khagan, we don¡¯t need to face the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect. As long as we don¡¯t invade, we can do anything.


    If they invaded, they would unite against the enemy.


    If we don¡¯t invade, we might even gain allies.


    The people of the Central ins love to fight among themselves. If one of them knows that we¡¯re going to the Imperial City for a marriage alliance, someone will definitely support us.¡±


    The Turkic King thought for a moment and understood the schr¡¯s meaning. He praised in his broken Central ins dialect, ¡°Tao Rurui, you¡¯re truly treacherous. ¡±


    ¡°Khan, treacherous doesn¡¯t mean to praise people,¡± the schr said awkwardly.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re really despicable.¡±


    The schr chuckled. If he knew who taught the Turkic King the Central insnguage, hehe¡­


    ¡°Our Turkic Wolf King will also follow the emissary group. Apart from that¡­ There are also some powers that you can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    The schr named Tao Rurui was stunned for a moment before revealing a joyful expression. ¡°Khan, could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°The gods sensed our sincerity and sent warriors for us.¡± The Turkic King said, ¡°The gods havee.¡±We¡¯ll set off today! The sooner, the better. Let¡¯s get the marriage arranged. Tao Rurui,e with us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Khan.¡±


    P.S. I¡¯ll post the follow-up tomorrow morning. I didn¡¯t make it in time..

 Chapter 112 - 112: 102. Heavenly Fiend King Star

    Chapter 112: 102. Heavenly Fiend King Star


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°If he¡¯s strong, we have to make him weak. If he was weak, he had to make him stronger. Otherwise, how could it be chaotic?¡±


    ¡® You have the Myriad Manifestation Seer Technique and the Supreme Heavenly Mirror. You can predict good or bad luck, see the general trend, and show the future. Therefore, you are the best executor. Don¡¯t disappoint me, or else ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Xia Qingxuan walked on the cold yellow sand. The temperature difference between day and night here was veryrge. The sky was wide, revealing a lonely gxy. Behind him were two men, one with a knife and the other with nothing.


    These two men looked ordinary, the kind of existence that no one would notice if they were thrown into the martial arts world. However, their expressions were very strange. Walking in the desert was not an easy task, but the two of them were talking andughing. They were not talking about martial arts, but about small things in their families.


    ¡± You stinky cockroach still owes me three jugs of fine wine. ¡± ¡± You¡¯re ying with knives, so I won¡¯t return it. How about that? ¡±


    I hope to meet an oasis tonight and hug a girl while drinking wine. ¡± ¡°Dream on.¡±


    The two of them chatted andughed as they followed closely behind Xia Qingxuan. With Xia Qingxuan around, it was almost impossible for them to encounter robbers or get lost.


    It didn¡¯t matter who they used to be. They were now just three people traveling west together.


    Xia Qingxuan suddenly stopped in his tracks, and a strange feeling arose in his heart. He raised his hand and counted with his fingers.


    Raising his head, he saw a star hanging in the northern sky in the vast sea of stars. It was bright and dazzling, and its brilliance was breathtaking. It almost suppressed the brightness of all the stars in the north. However, there was nopanion star around this star.


    The brightest


    The most brilliant


    And the loneliest.


    ¡°Wang Xing, Tian Sha.¡± She slowly spat out four words.


    The two people who followed her also stopped talking andughing. They knew what Wang Xing and Tian Sha meant. In short, it was ¡°Tian Sha Gu Xing¡±.


    This was a very vicious and brutal fate. Life had ups and downs, and it was a fate that would make one famous in one fell swoop.


    In history, those who had such a fate were all great heroes who had left their mark in the long river of history, or great viins, or invincible, devil-like, and god ¨C like crazy generals.


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s expression changed, and he began to calcte with his fingers again. His gaze shifted again.


    ¡°Greed has entered the pce of the four tombs of Chen Xu Chou Wei. When he encounters fire, it will be a blessing. He will be able to kill the peach blossoms. As the saying goes, Greed has four tombs of fire and bell. The rich family will be rich and noble¡­¡±


    She mumbled something.


    The two of them couldn¡¯t understand. After all, they weren¡¯t in this field. They had their own specialties. The girl in front of them was an expert.


    ¡°Two stars want to be in the same pce, showing one fate, what kind of fate is this?


    Greedy Wolf Encountered Fire, Heavenly Fiend King Star?¡±


    A bright lone star shone in the north.


    It fell on Xia Ji¡¯s long hair, and the white hair that was mixed together reflected the faint light, appearing especially clear. The world of mortals was vast, and the white hair was deep.


    He had gained a lot from this battle and could use it as an opportunity to consolidate his 11th realm.


    On the way, he noticed that there was something wrong with the way ck Fox King looked at him. It seemed that there was a faint ¡± special feeling ¡°. He asked and found out that ck Fox King had met Brahma.


    Brahma¡¯s spiritual technique was especially strong. It was likely that ck Fox King had been tricked and saw something in her own illusion that affected her state of mind.


    The solution was simple. Xia Ji pulled her to sit under the tree and chanted the sutra for her again. He used his powerful mental power to remove the influence of the illusion created by Brahma.


    When Lord ck Fox opened her eyes again, she still remembered the things in the illusion. She remembered that she lived in seclusion in the mountains with this young and powerful prince in front of her. They knew each other and loved each other. Then, they got married and had children. Then, they watched him die on the battlefield while she died in the mountains.


    However, these illusions had already faded. She was no longer immersed in them, nor did she expect those things to happen. His Highness was His Highness after all, and she was still her.


    The world of a human and a fox had never been sopletely connected.


    Emotions have never been like dreams and bubbles,


    This was all her own imagination.


    Now that she had woken up from her dream, she thanked him.


    Seeing that she was struggling, Xia Ji gave her a few more pointers before giving her a protective string of Tathagata Prayer Beads.


    King ck Fox returned the 800 death warrior tokens.


    All the men of sacrifice had died on the way here. The Fifth Prince had arranged quite a number of killers along the way, one after another. It was already extraordinary for these 800 men of sacrifice to barely block them.


    The ¡°800 Deathsworn Token¡± was not a divine item after all. When it appeared again, it actually shattered.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything has a lifespan. This magic tool just happened to arrive.¡±


    Xia Jiforted her and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ck Fox King swept away from him and sped into the distance. Gradually, his shadow disappeared.


    Xia Ji had flown here, but he wanted to leave when he returned.


    As he walked, he digested and consolidated these eleven states.


    If something big happened in the Imperial City, Hu Xian ¡®er would tell him through the¡¯ leather scroll contract¡¯, and he could also use this magical artifact to tell Xiao Su that he was safe.


    He enjoyed the flowers in spring. The flowers bloomed all the way. He did not take the official road, but only walked on some small country roads. The dark gold python robe turned into a dark gold robe.


    The yboy type, the type of romantic schr.


    He was reborn, and he revealed his second body in a ce where no one was around.


    In this way,


    No one could find him.


    He grabbed a mountain and river fan that suited the spring scenery and carried a jar of good wine that made him drunk.


    Wherever I go,


    The young women could not help but steal nces at him.


    The richdies who passed by the carriage would pretend to stop and talk to him.


    The heroine who was walking in the mountains and rivers asked him if he wanted to go with her.


    The talented women who were touring the mountains and enjoying the spring asked him which noble son he was from.


    He rejected all of them.


    He was only experiencing thispletely different identity andpletely different state of mind. This was also the benefit of the eleventh realm.


    In the long river of life, how many people could jump out of their original framework?


    Along the way,


    When there were people around, he walked a little slower.


    When no one was around, a single step could cover a thousand feet.


    Babies needed to learn how to walk. When they reached the eleventh realm, their Qi and blood had already reached a level where they could be looked up to by mortals. In other words, if Xia Ji poked his arm with a needle and he did not control himself, he could kill him directly with blood spurting out.


    If he poked a needle in his blood vessels, the blood would be able to prate boulders or even steel.


    He was only a Summoner or Mage at the eleventh level. The power he could unleash depended entirely on what magical equipment he held in his hand. But even so, the eleventh realm had finally stepped into the sky.


    His blood was already too concentrated.


    This was a Buddha that was tightly stuffed into a human skin.


    Along the way, there were many ces that Su Linyu had taken him to visit. He always visited the old ces and ate a bowl of cold noodles and ordered a wonton.


    Then, several dayster, he came to a small stream called Lingbo. Back then, Lady Jade had brought him and Little Su to y here, catching fish and barbecuing. He had experienced the warmth of home.


    As soon as he stopped by the stream, he smelled the smell of blood. He slightly released his divine sense and felt that the source of the smell of blood was one mile away. He guessed that someone was seriously injured.


    He wanted to move aside, but his expression suddenly changed.


    Because the one who was seriously injured was the Yama of Hell, the Crown Prince Gu Chen.


    He said,


    He was about to die..

 Chapter 113 - 113: 103. The Crown Prince’s Legacy

    Chapter 113: 103. The Crown Prince¡¯s Legacy


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji returned to his original appearance. He wore a dark golden robe with a python on his body and walked out.


    Gu Chen¡¯s appearance was even more miserable than he had imagined.


    Originally, the Crown Prince should still have a pair of eyes filled with hatred. However, at this moment, his left eye had already been ruthlessly pierced by a


    dagger. The dagger had pierced through his eye socket, but the wound inside and outside had been frozen. He was still alive. It could be seen that the Crown Prince was really a person with a ¡± tough life. ¡±


    But who hurt him?


    Who wanted to kill him?


    Tian Zi and the Fifth Prince¡¯s forces were all under his control. Wherever he was, the main battlefield would be there.


    Then, what was going on with the Crown Prince?


    Xia Ji, Xia Ji, Xia Ji!!!


    Gu Cheny on the riverbank. ¡± You¡¯re here. Are you here? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going, but I know you¡¯ll definitely pass by here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± His voice was both crying andughing.


    Xia Ji¡¯s body shed andnded beside him. He raised his hand and was about to heal him.


    But his hand was pushed away.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Xia Ji sighed softly. The Crown Prince had never participated in the incident against him, and the Crown Prince was a ¡± pitiful worm ¡± who had met with misfortune before him. Logically speaking, the two of them had also carried the name of brothers for eighteen years.


    ¡± You would rather bear the name of regicide and patricide than kill the emperor. Very good!! ¡±


    The Crown Prince only said one sentence, and Xia Ji knew that he knew nothing.


    She was a toy that was kept in the dark.


    But he was not prepared to tell the truth to the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡± Xia Ji asked. Aren¡¯t you tired of being alive?¡±


    The Crown Prince seemed to have regained his senses and grabbed Xia Ji¡¯s


    hand. His grip was very tight, and his right eye was shining brightly.


    ¡°Xia Ji asked me out and ambushed me.


    She said that I was already dead, so I shouldn¡¯t live anymore.


    However, she is my biological sister.


    I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand.


    She must have been controlled by someone.


    Help me save her.


    I ¡­ I¡¯ll give you everything.¡±


    Xia Ji was the Fourth Princess and was the Crown Prince¡¯s biological sister. Their rtionship should be simr to Xia Xiaosu and himself. Therefore, even though Gu Chen was ambushed, he still trusted his sister deeply. What he wanted was not revenge, but to save her.


    Xia Ji could see it clearly. He thought about it and guessed the truth.


    It should be that the aristocratic families abandoned the Crown Prince and took in Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji obeyed the order of the aristocratic family and killed the Crown Prince who should have died.


    There was no other exnation.


    This was because aristocratic families would not control princes or princesses. If they controlled toys, they would lose their yability. What fun would there


    Seventh brother, promise me! ¡±


    The Crown Prince grabbed the hand of the person in front of him tightly. He had already changed the way he addressed him. He was using the attitude of a family member to plead and plead because he had no one else to plead with.


    He took out the Yama¡¯s Mask with his left hand and gently ced it on the fine sand in front of him. ¡± This is a mask, an inheritance, and a storage space. It contains my life savings. ¡±


    I ¡­ I¡¯ve already removed my divine sense. It¡¯s an ownerless item. You can control it at any time and take it away¡­My everything.¡± Seeing that the person in front of him was silent.


    ¡°I beg you!!¡± Gu Chen roared.


    Xia Ji turned his head away. In his impression, this man had never begged anyone before. When he was the Crown Prince, he was arrogant and domineering. When he went to war, he was covered in golden armor. He was a proud man and had never said the word ¡± beg ¡± in his life. Did he lose his reputation before he died?


    This roar made Gu Chen¡¯sst breath dissipate. He fell backward, but he was still hanging on to hisst breath. ¡± Seventh brother, save my sister, okay? ¡±


    Xia Ji ced his left hand on the Yama Mask and slowly picked it up, putting it on his face.


    Indeed, as the Crown Prince had said, this was an ownerless item. There were many treasures piled up inside.


    Moreover, there was also the Daoist mystic technique that was waiting for him to inherit.


    This Crown Prince Xuangong had revealed it before. It should be the talisman Dharma that was wrapped with the power of life and death.


    He sat cross-legged on the fine sand and whispered, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 bring her to sweep your grave one Qingming Festival.¡±


    After getting the answer, Gu Chen loosened his hand. The frozen blood also melted, making him look extremely ugly and miserable.


    Xia Ji sighed and sat beside the Crown Prince¡¯s corpse for a long time.


    In the end, he did not tell the Crown Prince the truth.


    He did not tell him that Tian Zi was not his father.


    He was not his brother.


    His sister wasn¡¯t controlled either. She really wanted to kill him.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say a single word. He closed his eyes and said, ¡®¡±¡®Take care.¡±


    He suddenly remembered the words that Tian Zi had roared with hatred when he died, ¡± Right and wrong, sess or failure, all are gone. The green mountains are still there. A few sunsets, thirty years of fame, thirty years of dreams, ashes to ashes, dust to dust¡­¡± Xia Ji, kill them!¡±


    At that time, he did not answer.


    At this moment, he softly replied, ¡± Okay. ¡±


    Then, he grabbed the prayer beads with his left hand, and a Buddha hand grabbed the ugly corpse. The Buddha fire burned fiercely, and in an instant, this sinful man was burned to ashes.


    Xia Ji bent his fingers, and all the ashes gathered together.


    He took out a ck bottle and ced the ashes inside. Then, he threw them into the python robe along with the Yama mask.


    After walking for a few more days, he had almostpletely adapted to the power of this realm.


    After a few more days, he arrived outside the Imperial City. Looking at the repaired city walls in the distance, looking at the Imperial City that had regained order and was faintly showing signs of prosperity, he revealed a smile.


    Enter the city?


    Or not entering the city?


    An Eleventh Realm that was stationed in the Imperial City, everyone in the world knew where he was.


    An eleventh realm whose location was unknown was a de hanging in the sky.


    A momentter,


    He had already made his choice.


    Xia Ji took a step forward. The first step was a prince in a python robe, and the next step was a pretty boy in a luxurious robe with a bit of a prodigal aura.


    Crash!


    He waved his folding fan and walked to the imperial gate, taking out aplete clearance document.


    He had taken out many nk ones when he was in the Imperial Pce, and it just so happened that he could use them now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± the guard said after checking.


    The elegant and beautiful young master of the turbid world waved his fan as he walked into the familiar Imperial City with another identity and appearance.


    He didn¡¯t go to the Imperial Pce. Instead, he took several detours and came to a small mansion by the side of Huaqing Lake. There were many mansions here, and they were all ces where noble people lived. This small mansion was the most inconspicuous and ordinary one.


    However, this was the Crown Prince¡¯s secret residence and also the ¡± transit station ¡± that led to the ¡± underworld.


    The owner of every mask could set up such a ¡°transfer station¡±.


    However, once it was established, it was difficult to change it. It doesn¡¯t say that you can go to hell at any time,


    Instead, one had to first reach the ¡± transit station ¡± before entering.


    And the ¡°transit station¡± was naturally a secret among secrets.


    No one who wore the mask of hell would want others to know about this ce.


    Gu Chen had said that he had seven masks. Now that he only had one mask left, the other six had naturally been distributed.


    Xia Ji took out the key and entered the mansion. He locked the door and sat in the empty training room, taking out the Yama Mask.


    Today, he wanted his second body to digest this inheritance..

 Chapter 114 - 114: 104. Holding the Book of Life and Death, Sitting High on the Fengdu Platform

    Chapter 114: 104. Holding the Book of Life and Death, Sitting High on the Fengdu tform


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji saw an eerie illusion appear before his eyes.


    This was the first time he had received an enlightenment other than the Skill Orb.


    The ck halls were like giant ghosts, crawling on this coldnd. When they looked up, they could see the turbid Yellow River flowing quietly in the distance. It was boundless and endless.


    On the two banks of the turbid yellow river, there were red and bright flowers. These flowers did not give people a beautiful feeling, but instead showed a kind of mournful horror, making people shudder.


    ¡°Empowerment actually has a scenario?¡±


    Xia Ji muttered to himself, ¡± This is probably rted to the memories of the inheritor when he was alive. ¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would have been shocked by this otherworldly environment, but for Xia Ji..


    He was only here for a stroll.


    If it was anyone else, they would definitely be puzzled as to why he had suddenlye here. Wasn¡¯t he still in the room a moment ago?


    However, it was nothing to Xia Ji.


    This was just a wisp of his primordial spirit entering the spiritual world of the inheritance mask.


    Theposition of the primordial spirit was an external god and a true god.


    To put it simply, the Outer God was the Buddhist Dhyana that Xia Ji had obtained, and the True God was his own thoughts.


    The effect of the primordial spirit was not reflected when the realm was not high. However, at his current realm, without the strength of the primordial spirit, it was almost impossible for his cultivation technique to improve.


    Even if he was lucky enough to obtain powerful strength, he would not be able to unleash his full strength.


    This was obvious just by looking at Xia Qi. A peerless sword qi that could shatter mountains and rivers was forcefully used by him as a joke that could only be swung out twenty feet.


    ¡± This is the kingdom of the dead. Did such a ce really exist in the world? ¡± Xia Ji looked at the turbid yellow river. ¡± Is this the Yellow Springs? ¡°This is the Paramita Flower, right?¡±


    He turned his head to look at an extremely tall mountain rock. ¡± Is that the


    Homeward Viewing tform? ¡±


    He rxed his mind and followed the path. He couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart,


    This feeling was simr to the automatic path-finding function when he yed web-based games in his previous life.


    He didn¡¯t need to know the way at all. There was a force pushing him to where he should go.


    He arrived at the pce district.


    Towering halls appeared in front of him.


    He counted silently.


    He stopped at the fifth pce and walked in.


    The pce was empty. There was a table in the middle.


    There was a blood-colored booklet on the table.


    He walked up and pressed his hand on the book as if he was drawing a sign.


    Then, it disappeared.


    At the same time, a strange power entered his origin soul and took him back to the entrance of the illusion like a meteor.


    Then, this power followed his origin soul and rushed into his body, meridians, and blood, causing every part of his body to be familiar with this power.


    After a long time, he already knew this power.


    ¡°Book of Life and Death.¡±


    ¡°So the talisman that Gu Chen used..


    With a flick of his hand, a strange talisman appeared out of thin air.


    The talisman was wrapped with the terrifying power of life and death.


    From the outside, Xia Ji looked like a Yama flipping through the Book of Life and Death in hell.


    It¡¯s just a mere Yama¡¯s Decree Talisman. In other words, this is borrowing power and not its own power. ¡®


    With a flick of his finger, the talisman disappeared.


    ¡°But this is already a golden Xuan skill, or at least a Xuan style.¡±


    He twisted his fingers again and another flying knife appeared. He felt it for a while and then casually dispersed it, muttering,


    ¡°It¡¯s not even as strong as my God ying Flying Knife. Moreover, my God


    ying Flying Knife can also add multiple Dharma Idols.¡±


    ¡°This is the inheritance of the Yama of Hell?¡±


    He only felt a little disappointed.


    But at this moment,


    He suddenly noticed that the blood-colored Book of Life and Death was still in his primordial spirit.


    The Book of Life and Death was opened.


    But he only flipped to the first page.


    Xia Ji¡¯s mind shed as he wanted to flip to the second page.


    However, this small book was unimaginably heavy. It was as if something was pressing down heavily on the book, like a seal that could not be broken.


    Mortals could only stop here.


    Because the next page was not the domain of mortals. How could mortals have the right to look at it?


    Xia Ji was a little more serious.


    The spirit in his mind turned into a golden river, which was still growing. Obviously, every tributary that flowed into the river became the water source of the river. All the people he nted a spiritual mark on would actually give him some spiritual power.


    Dahe turned into a huge hand and flipped to the second page.


    There was no obstruction.


    The second page was flipped open.


    Sure enough,


    As he flipped to a new page,


    The second inheritance entered Xia Ji¡¯s mind.


    He carefully experienced this new inherited power andpared it with the power he already had.


    ¡°It has actually reached the level of a Red Skill Orb. That¡¯s more like it.¡± With a thought, he grabbed the sky with his right hand.


    In the void, a mysterious blood-red judge pen appeared between his fingers.


    He pondered for a moment and experienced the power he had just obtained.


    Then, he muttered,


    The brush moves like a dragon and snake, hard as iron painting, charming like a silver hook, from top to bottom.


    One by one, he wrote ¡°Talisman Head¡± , ¡°Yama¡± , ¡°Talisman Belly¡± ,¡±Talisman Leg¡±, and ¡°Talisman Gall¡±.


    The five characters were all secret characters. Outsiders could not see them clearly or understand them. They just thought that they were ghost characters. However, these characters were secretly connected to some mysterious power between heaven and earth..

 Chapter 115 - 115:104. Holding the Book of Life and Death, Sitting High on the Fengdu Platform (2)

    Chapter 115:104. Holding the Book of Life and Death, Sitting High on the Fengdu tform (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As the Taoist saying went, ¡± All things are negative and positive, and the surging of qi is harmonious. ¡± This meant that the two qi of yin and yangbined to form all things. Whether or not all things were synthesized in this way was not discussed, but the Taoist ability to borrow the qi of heaven and earth was very strong, and talismans were one of them.


    If an ordinary Taoist wanted to draw a talisman, it would be veryborious. He had to set up an altar, clear his distracting thoughts, focus his mind, clean his heart, body, face, hands, and rinse his mouth. He also had to prepare many sacrifices before he could start drawing under the condition of extreme concentration. Otherwise, the thing he drew would only have the appearance and no effect. More seriously, it might even be harmful, because if the talisman gall could not be suppressed, some evil would enter the talisman.


    But to Xia Ji,


    It seemed easy.


    He didn¡¯t even want the yellow paper.


    That Judge Brush was drawing in the void.


    After he finished drawing a talisman, he waved his hand and started drawing a second talisman. He continued drawing.


    After the time for an incense stick to burn,


    He had already drawn a total of fifteen talismans.


    The fifteen talismans were not yellow paper, but floating in the void in front of him. Compared to the single talisman containing life and death, there were many different types and functions.


    Xia Ji waved his hand, and the Judge Brush disappeared.


    He stood up, and fifteen talismans surrounded him.


    When he moved, the talismans moved as well.


    He stopped, and so did the talisman.


    With a thought, the talismans all took on a form that was invisible to the naked eye.


    This gave Xia Ji a feeling that he was a Protoss aircraft carrier in a game he yed in his previous life. Now that he was an aircraft carrier, these charms were like small nes or exploding bugs surrounding him.


    He nodded. He felt that he had taken another step forward on the path of a Mage and Summoner.


    When he arrived at the courtyard, he immediately saw the crooked tree in the courtyard. With a thought, Shua!


    A talisman flew out.


    The crooked tree was instantly wrapped in death energy. Its life had been taken away and it was rapidly withering. The leaves that had just turned green quickly turned yellow at a visible speed, and the plump trunk became more and more wrinkled like an old man.


    This wasn¡¯t poison, nor was it corrosion. Instead, it had given the tree death from the very roots. This was something that couldn¡¯t be solved.


    Shua!


    Another talisman flew out.


    It was as if the Yama had written the word ¡± die ¡± on the Book of Life and Death, but now it had changed to ¡± live ¡°. In an instant, the crooked tree that had notpletely died stopped withering.


    Shua!


    Another talisman.


    The crooked tree had already withered and turned yellow. The tottering leaves began to turn green, and the withered trunk became more and more plump. The originally few branches actually opened up and scattered leaves, appearing unusually lush.


    Shua!


    Another talisman.


    The talisman drew a strange trajectory in the air and then silently drilled into the ground.


    Not long after, a dark shadow emerged from the ground. The shadow¡¯s face was blurry and its shape was strange, giving people a cold and creepy feeling.


    When the shadow saw Xia Ji, it actually ¡± knelt ¡± down.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know how it managed to make such a difficult move, but the strange shadow did kneel, showing respect and submission.


    When he was on Floating Jade Mountain and Entering Cloud Peak, he had seen the shadow of the mountain fiend under Yamo¡¯s control. However, this dark shadow in front of him might be one level higher than that fiend shadow. How was it higher?


    At this moment, a bird chirped.


    Xia Ji saw a cute sparrownding on a tilted tree, chirping happily and singing.


    He waved his finger and pointed at the sparrow.


    Sparrow:


    The ck shadow flew out as if it had received an imperial order and burrowed into the bird¡¯s body.


    The sparrow was speechless.


    When he opened his eyes again, the bird¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. It looked at Xia Ji with a ghastly gaze, as if it was waiting for his orders. It was obvious that the ck shadow had temporarily upied the sparrow¡¯s body and could control it to do anything.


    After quietly waiting for the time for an incense stick to burn, the ck shadow seemed to have reached its limit. It could no longer withstand the Yang qi and retreated from the sparrow¡¯s body, drilling back into the ground listlessly.


    The sparrow¡¯s legs gave way and it fell from the tree. It looked like it was dying from a serious illness.


    Xia Ji shot out a talisman, and the sparrow immediately regained its vitality.


    Sparrow:


    It flew up happily.


    Xia Ji looked up at it.


    Talismans shot out one after another.


    The sparrow would die one moment, and then it would be full of energy the next. In the end, it was at a loss. Who was it? Where was it? What was it doing?


    It was not until the Summerpole Talisman was used up that the sparrow flew away. Ah, what an unforgettable day. Xia Ji stood under the eaves and concluded.


    ¡°Three types of talismans.


    The Life Talisman could be saved as long as one was not dead.


    The Death Talisman could kill as long as it was alive.


    The Ghost Exorcism Talisman can control the ghosts condensed by the Earth Fiend and even allow the ghosts to temporarily possess the body. However, all living things have Yang Qi, so this kind of possession can¡¯tst long. Even a sparrow can onlyst for an incense stick¡¯s time, let alone a human. Ordinary ghosts and spirits probably can¡¯t even enter the body, unless they¡¯re malicious ghosts.¡±


    With that thought in mind, Xia Ji took out the Judge Brush again and quietly drew a talisman in the air.


    Not long after, the ten talismans werepleted. They hovered quietly around Xia Ji and slowly rotated.


    Xia Ji pressed his hands against the ground.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    All the talismans were shot into the ground. Soon, ten dark ghosts crawled out.


    Xia Ji sped his hands together.


    The ten ghostly shadows seemed to have received an imperial order and quickly fused together, forming a big ghost that was five to six meters tall. The energy and Yin Qi contained in this big ghost had obviously increased by a lot. It would be better to use it to seize the body or even attack directly..

 Chapter 116 - 116: 104. Holding the Book of Life and Death, Sitting High on the Fengdu Platform

    Chapter 116: 104. Holding the Book of Life and Death, Sitting High on the Fengdu tform


    Trantor: 549690339


    Then, he began to experiment again.


    For example, what would happen if ten Death Talismans were used at the same time? What would happen if ten Life Talismans were used at the same time? How long would the talismanst? Would it be effective if he randomly drew talismans? What would happen if he used hundreds of talismans?


    After doing all this, he entered theherworld through the ¡°transfer station¡± that was the entrance to the courtyard.


    The so-calledherworld was actually an interspatial zone.


    If you imagined the main space as a constantly expanding bubble, this kind of interspace was a bubble within a bubble or a small bubble stuck to a big bubble due to some ident.


    He left a message in theherworld as the Yama:A monthter, they would gather here.


    When the other six members saw this message, they would definitely rush over.


    After integrating the powers of the Netherworld, he wanted to find out where the aristocratic families were.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Big Brother back yet?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was pacing back and forth in the pce when a 1.1-meter-tall girl walked in barefooted.


    ¡°Xian er, is there any news of elder brother? Is he seriously injured after the battle and is recuperating?


    ¡°His Highness didn¡¯t say much,¡± Hu Xian Er said.¡±He just said that everything is fine. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let Little Princess do what you want to do.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu heaved a sigh of relief. Her brother was her only family member.


    These few days, she had thrown her heart and soul into the recovery of the entire Imperial City. As a result, her originally pale face appeared even more haggard.


    Her expression returned to normal. Her 1.5 -meter tall frame leaned back and looked down at the 1.1-meter tall Hu Xian Er. The calm aura of an empress spread. ¡± You shouldn¡¯t address him as Your Highness. ¡±


    ¡® Now that the emperor is dead, the title of prince and princess is naturally no longer needed. Yesterday, Fengyun Tower announced my brother¡¯s new legendary name to the world. Now, I¡¯m calling you brother¡­¡±


    Xia Xiaosu paused for a moment and said, ¡°King Shenwu.¡±


    She stood up proudly and said, ¡± During the battle of Floating Jade Mountain, my brother killed countless people. Although he had made countless enemies, he suppressed the world with his own strength. No one in the world dared to gossip anymore.


    It was rumored that seven out of the twenty heavens of the Buddhist Sect went to encircle and suppress his elder brother. In the end, two of them escaped, two of them did not even dare to attack, and three of them were killed by his elder brother.


    It¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t by my brother¡¯s side, so I wasn¡¯t able to personally witness how heroic and invincible he was.¡±


    Hu Xian Er looked up at her. Listening to the little princess say all this, her heart had long since be numb. Seventh Prince¡­No, King Shenwu was too strong.


    The two of them talked for a while before Xia Xiaosu took out a memorial. ¡± The Turks want to maintain the original marriage alliance and want me to marry them. Their diplomatic mission is about to reach the city. What do you think we should do? ¡±


    Hu Xian Er thought for a moment. The diplomatic mission hasn¡¯t even reached the Imperial City and was already robbed by bandits?¡± ¡°Just hurry back,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡°Little Princess, you¡¯re so kind.¡± Hu Xian Er said.


    Xia Xiaosu suddenly sighed. ¡± I really don¡¯t know how precious talent is. I reallyck everything now¡­¡±


    After possessing Nangong He, although Deng Gongjiu¡¯s fox was familiar with the art of war, he could only be considered an ordinary general and could barely stabilize his Qi.


    Apart from that, the nine departments of the Cab, the Ministry of War, the


    Ministry of Heavenly Craftsmanship, the Vital Energy Pce, the Ana Pce, the Inspector Heavenly Department, the ck Water tform, and the Heaven Inspectorate were all empty.


    The talents of the Nine Tribes had all gone to the south, and it seemed that they were all under the Third Prince¡¯smand. The Third Prince had a good rtionship with the Confucians, and he had a strong army and many talents. He had the air of a new ruler.


    Was he really going to fight him?


    Xia Xiaosu was a little confused.


    At this moment, a female servant called out from afar,¡±Report!¡± Then, she jogged over. She looked at the princess¡¯s height and hurriedly knelt down.


    Then, she looked at Lord Hu¡¯s height and hurriedly lowered her head again.


    ¡°Princess, there is a young woman outside the pce who wishes to see you.


    She savs that she is a member of the Confucian Sect and knows a thing or two about the art of war. She wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°Ah You only know a thing or two, yet you dare toe and see the princess?¡± Hu Xian Er said.


    ¡°Xian Er, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Xia Xiaosu exined. ¡°Elder brother also likes to say that he only knows a little about martial arts.¡±


    Hu Xian Er was speechless.


    ¡°Invite her in,¡± Xia Xiaosu said to the maid. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her in the royal study.¡±


    Xian Er,e with me.. ¡®

 Chapter 117 - 117: 105. Like a Fish in Water, Brother and Sister Meet Again

    Chapter 117: 105. Like a Fish in Water, Brother and Sister Meet Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the royal study of the pce.


    Xia Xiaosu was staring at the young girl opposite her. The young girl was very beautiful, but unfortunately, she did not dress up properly. There were dozens of white hairs mixed in between her ck hair, making her look a little mature.


    This was not the main point. The main point was why did this young girl look like her mother?


    When Ning Xiaoyu saw the Ninth Princess ¡®expression, she knew that Prince Shenwu was not lying to her.


    Aiyo, she looks like someone else¡¯s mother. Isn¡¯t that too much?


    ¡°Princess?¡± Ning Xiaoyu raised her voice.


    Only then did Xia Xiaosue back to her senses. ¡± You look too much like¡­¡± One of my rtives.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met King Shenwu before. He told me about it.¡± Ning Xiaoyu decided to pick it up.


    Xia Xiaosu thought of her brother and then her mother. Her heart ached and her eyes reddened.


    Ning Xiaoyu thought that she wasn¡¯t much older than the princess in front of her, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to trigger her maternal love. However, it was also because of this that the princess¡¯s eyes turned red. She felt that this princess was really a sentimental person. She was much better than those hypocritical nobles. At least, she feltfortable looking at her.


    ¡°What kind of world does Your Highness want?¡± Ning Xiaoyu suddenly asked.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s expression turned serious. She thought for a moment and replied seriously,¡±l hope that all kinds of voices in the world will dare to speak out, that all kinds of theories will be released, that a hundred schools of thought will contend and a hundred flowers will bloom, and that it will no longer be limited to Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism.


    I hope that everyone will have books to read and martial arts to practice. I hope that Xuan cultivation will no longer be put on the shelf. Where there is a will, there is a way.


    I hope that all the people can be non-residents, supporting the good and punishing the evil. If they are bullied by wolves, tigers, and leopards, or if something bad happens, their hearts will not waver, and they will not yield.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu looked deeply at the girl in front of her and summarized, ¡°¡±Great Unity of the World?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it.¡±


    ¡®Yes¡­¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu had been wandering around the Imperial City for a few days. She had seen the current spirit of the Imperial City and heard the honest evaluation of the city lord from the people in the vige. If it were not for the high ratings, she would not havee to see the princess even if she was curious about Xia Ji.


    As a member of the Confucian Sect, choosing a master was far more important than choosing a spouse, so she naturally had to choose the right person.


    ¡°What will you do if you encounter difficulties?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble every day.¡±


    ¡°If one day, your idea of the Great Unity of the World conflicts with your brother, which one would you choose?¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any conflicts.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Anything that is not good for my brother should not exist. Naturally, it is not in the Great Unity. ¡±


    ¡°Aiyo ¡­ Your Highness, your brother and sister are really close¡­¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh. This answer wasn¡¯t a w to her. Instead, it was a pretty good bonus.


    Thus, she took a deep breath and was about to speak when she suddenly hesitated.


    Legend had it that the king had to invite a few powerful strategists or generals to save face.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be bad for him to take the initiative to ask for it?


    Xia Xiaosu stared at her, holding her breath as she spoke.


    Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡± Your Highness, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. I¡¯m actually the seventh wonder of the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders. I¡¯m willing to assist you. ¡±


    As she spoke, although she felt that this confession was a little old-fashioned, she still took out the big seal from her pocket and ced it on the desk with a bang. At the same time, her chest became smaller.


    Xia Xiaosu had naturally heard of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect. When this motherly woman in front of her said this, she felt a long buzz in her head. She flipped open the seal and took a look. The imperial family had a


    secret book that recorded the appearance of this seal. The book said that ¡°seeing a seal is like seeing a person¡±, so it couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Countless thoughts shed through her mind, thinking about what she should do.


    Suddenly, she remembered a sentence in the ancient book: ¡°I have Zhuge Liang, just like a fish has water, my heart is happy. After that, the two of them will eat at the same table and sleep on the same bed.¡±


    Hence, Xia Xiaosu pretended to be calm and cleared her throat.¡±l have Mr. Seventh, and I¡¯m really enjoying myself¡­¡±


    When Hu Xian Er, who had been in a daze, heard the words ¡± sex ¡°, her foxy eyes suddenly lit up. Now that she was interested in the topic, her soul flew back.


    Xia Xiaosu realized that she had misspoken.


    Ning Xiaoyu smiled.


    As the two of them were silent, Hu Xian Er suddenly said, Congrattions to the princess for getting the military advisor. Why don¡¯t we go to the Cloud Sky Pce to have a detailed discussion? ¡±


    Xia Xiaosu thought for a moment. This was indeed a good idea. Moreover, this kind of person from the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect couldn¡¯t possibly be an assassin. Moreover, Hu Xian ¡®er was by her side. She nodded and said,¡¯Would you please talk to me in detail, Mister Seventh?¡± What could he do if he went to the Cloud Sky Pce?


    Shower.


    Not long after.


    It could be said to be luxurious and contained many strange and obscene techniques. Even the murals on the window were all national paintings.


    The nine dragon heads were spitting out warm water, and the mist was lingering. It was like a thin veil that slid three inches on the surface of the ground. Those who bathed in it felt as if they were in the Cloud Dingtian Pce, and their hearts were rxed and peaceful.


    Xia Xiaosu soaked in the water and started talking to Ning Xiaoyu. The two of them really regretted not meeting each other earlier.


    Ning Xiaoyu felt that although this prince was kind, he was not pedantic. He was willing to change and endure hardships. He even had a good view of the big picture.


    Xia Xiaosu waspletely certain that the person in front of her was Qi Qi. In a few words, she had clearly analyzed many things that she had not understood for a long time.


    The two of them were of the same age and were both young girls. As they talked, other than national affairs, they began to talk about everything else.. They felt that their rtionship was rapidly getting closer¡­

 Chapter 118 - 118:105. Like a Fish in Water, Brother and Sister Meet Again

    Chapter 118:105. Like a Fish in Water, Brother and Sister Meet Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    The 1.1-meter-tall vixen finally returned to the ce she had always dreamed of.


    God knows what she had been thinking about these days¡­


    She had been wondering what the other eight dragon heads were for, except for the one that would emit the calming perfume.


    Once a woman¡¯s curiosity was aroused, it could not be extinguished, let alone a vixen.


    Hu Xian ¡®er rode on the dragon¡¯s head and shouted, Little princess, there¡¯s perfume in here. Let me put some in. ¡±


    Xia Xiaosu and Ning Xiaoyu were chatting happily when she casually said,


    ¡°¡±Xian Er, do as you see fit.¡±


    The fox spirit¡¯s eyes lit up. She finally held the dragon heads with both hands and began to spin them. The nine dragon heads all sprayed out perfume. This perfume was really luxurious. One gram of it could only be bought with a lot of gold. Moreover, it was priceless. Now that it was released, the entire Cloud Sky Pce was filled with a strange fragrance.


    Soon ¡­


    Xia Xiaosu felt her body go soft, and every pore on her body was crying out in joy. The pain that she had been suppressing suddenly burned like ice in her heart. This me ignited her internal organs and all her blood, causing her cheeks to suddenly turn pink and hot.


    When he looked at Ning Xiaoyu again, he saw that the Seventh Wonder of the Confucian Sect¡¯s skin had turned pink, revealing an alluring luster.


    However, this was not the feeling of an aphrodisiac because it was only burning and there was no desire.


    Xia Xiaosu blushed as she looked at the vixen. Hu Xian Er was panting¡­ suaaen1Y, Ning xmaoyu let out a joyrul cry.


    ¡°Xian Er, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Seventh Prince use it before. He said it¡¯s a calming perfume,¡± Hu Xian Er mumbled.


    Calming the mind?


    Or did her brother say that?


    ¡°It¡¯s very expensive,¡± Hu Xian Er said.


    Xia Xiaosu didn¡¯t say anything. The national treasury had been emptied recently. Since she had used such a luxurious perfume, she couldn¡¯t waste it. She didn¡¯t know if she would still need it in the future.


    After the time it took to brew another cup of tea, she was trembling with joy. The mist in front of her eyes was like a million clouds, and on the cloud path, there was a paradise. She could not resist the call from the bottom of her heart.


    She stepped on the cloud path, panting lightly, and quickly ran up the clouds. As if she wanted to reach the top of the clouds, her pale skin had a touch of bright pink.


    These were all illusions.


    In fact, she was still soaking in the warm water.


    Nine Dragons was still spitting out water.


    Ning Xiaoyu was brought up by her foster mother in the countryside and did not have a good life. Later on, she went to the mountains. In the process of bing the Seven Wonders, she worked hard like a top student. She was the ultimate top student who came from the countryside. Now, she was enjoying the royal family¡¯s top-notch hot spring bath and the luxurious and expensive perfume. She really felt like she had ascended to the Elysium.


    Her figure was as tall as a swimming dragon, and when she twisted her body, it was like a graceful swan. Her long legs swayed back and forth in the clear water. She seemed to have thought of something, and her cheeks were red as if they were about to burn. Her legs were tightly shut, but she kept moving.


    Vaguely, she saw the tall and sturdy teenager who was as cold as wood walking towards her. ¡± Aiya! ¡± She hurriedly stroked her burning face and muttered, ¡±


    How can you covet my body? ¡±


    After the time it takes to brew another cup of tea, Hu Xian Er couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt as if she was floating, and everything she saw was a hallucination, so she began tough happily like a silver bell.


    If she couldn¡¯t make it, Xia Xiaosu and Ning Xiaoyu would be even worse.


    ¡°Young man, are you willing to be drunk and crazy with me?¡± Hu Xian Er shouted.


    Xia Xiaosu was floating¡­


    Ning Xiaoyu panted. ¡± What an interesting and powerful man. ¡±


    Right at this moment¡­


    The door of the Cloud Sky Pce suddenly opened.


    A burly figure stepped in from outside the door.


    Without any movement, the golden curtain in the Cloud Sky Pce was suddenly torn off and transformed into a golden chain that wrapped around Xia Xiaosu¡¯s body from the pool. Then, the golden curtain quickly wrapped around her, forming a thick, multiyered chest wrap that wrapped around the princess.


    Xia Ji nced coldly at Hu Xian ¡®er, who was still floating in the water. He lifted his right hand and Xia Xiaosu fell into his arms. She was still in a trance as she muttered to herself, ¡± Eh, brother, you¡¯re back? ¡± After saying that, she began to twist again.


    This wasn¡¯t a mental illusion, but an explosion of emotions caused by ¡± excessive rxation. ¡± In other words, this wasn¡¯t poison or a cultivation technique, so there was no cure.


    He nced over and saw the tall Ning Xiaoyu. She was lying by the pool, her hair scattered as she giggled.


    Xia Ji was confused. Why was this girl here?


    The reason why he appeared was because he sensed that something was wron:


    with Hu Xian Er. He thought that something was wrong, so he rushed over to solve the problem.


    At this moment, he thought about his impression of Miss Ning and guessed that she was also a ¡± victim. ¡± So he took out a golden muslin and wrapped her into a ¡± silkvvorm baby then carried her in his left hand.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was still panting as she shouted, ¡± What an interesting and powerful man. He¡¯s also as cold as a block of wood. ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He went up and pped her twice.


    He pressed on Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s mute acupoint so that she wouldn¡¯t spout nonsense anymore.


    After doing all this, he quickly returned to the pce with the two of them and ced them in two separate ces. However, he was still worried, so he took out the heart-clearing ointment and applied it externally. He also took out the Iceheart Pill and fed it to Little Su. These were all items left behind by the Crown Prince.


    Initially, he didn¡¯t want to bother with Ning Xiaoyu, but when he saw her face, he still took out more ointment and pills and gave them to her. But that was all..

 Chapter 119 - 119: 105. Like a Fish in Water, Brother and Sister Meet

    Chapter 119: 105. Like a Fish in Water, Brother and Sister Meet


    Trantor: 549690339


    After that, he ignored her.


    Xia Ji stayed in the bedroom and listened to Little Su talk nonsense all night..


    The candlelight flickered.


    The boundless spring scenery outside the window was finally awakened by dawn.


    Xia Xiaosu opened her eyes slightly and felt her body and mind rx. It was as if she had vented countless times, and her past depression had lessened a lot. When she saw that she was naked on the bed, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly pulled the nket up and flipped over in a small area.


    She turned her head and saw a familiar figure standing in front of the window.


    Through the window crevices came the chirping of birds in the morning,


    And the spring breeze,


    In the distance, he could faintly see a few new peach blossoms.


    When Xia Xiaosu saw this figure, she heaved a sigh of relief. This was her biological brother. They had seen each other when they were young. From her understanding of her brother, the reason why she was not wearing clothes was probably because her brother had sent her into the quilt by luck. It would be worse if she was wearing clothes.


    What? You¡¯re asking how to dry your body in the air before putting it under the nket?


    King Shenwu had superb skills. What couldn¡¯t he do?


    ¡°When did elder brother return? I¡­


    ¡± Xia Xiaosu, ¡± Xia Ji interrupted her. ¡± Can you make me feel better?! ¡±


    Then, without waiting for his sister to say anything, he said sternly,¡±lf I wasn¡¯t in the Imperial City yesterday, or if there were people with ulterior motives, you wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened to you now.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the anxious expression of the famous King Shenwu. She was not frightened. Instead, she felt warmth in her heart. She pulled the nket and said softly, ¡°I know I was wrong, brother.¡±


    Suddenly, she saw some white hair in Xia Ji¡¯s hair. She frowned, and her eyes turned cold. Her expression turned cold, but her voice became gentle. ¡® Brother, why is your hair white? ¡± Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, why is Ning Xiaoyu with you?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu told him about the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect. Xia Ji found it rather intriguing. He naturally knew what one of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect represented. Could this girl have been sent by his mother to help his brother and sister?


    It could be said that the Imperial City with Ning Xiaoyu and the Imperial City without Ning Xiaoyu were on two different levels.


    Pa!


    Pa!


    The sound of a whip being whipped could be heard.


    Hu Xian ¡®er, who was wrapped in a thin quilt, was hanging from a tree and being whipped back and forth.


    She opened her eyes and saw her master in front of her¡­


    To be honest, no matter how badly the whip injured her, she would be able to recover quickly. However, when she saw Xia Ji, she was terrified.


    ¡°Do you know why I pped you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Although Hu Xian Er was terrified, she still blurted out, ¡°¡±Could it be that Master knows that I like this kind of style? Aiya.¡±


    As soon as she said it, she regretted it.


    As expected.


    Bang!


    A gust of wind carried Hu Xian Er around the treetop,pleting nine 360-degree rolls before she hung upside down on the tree in an awkward position.


    ¡± You¡¯re not allowed toe down for three days, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You¡¯re not allowed to eat or drink. Just hang it up like this. ¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± Hu Xian Er cried, ¡°I still have a mission toplete.¡± The Turks wanted to marry the little princess, and their diplomatic mission was about to arrive. I¡¯m going to pretend to be the leader of the robbers and drive them away. After hanging for three days, it will be toote.¡±


    ¡°The Turks? Marriage?¡±


    Xia Ji repeated and suddenlyughed maniacally.


    ¡°How can they afford to marry my sister? Ridiculous!¡±


    [PS : 0001¡¯s update has been released in advance.. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll work hard to release more updates

 Chapter 120 - 120: 106. Unfriendly (1)

    Chapter 120: 106. Unfriendly (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Xiaosu let out a long sigh of relief and put down the pen that was reading the memorial. Now, the Imperial City and the three cities, twelve towns, and forty-five viges around the Imperial City were all under her jurisdiction.


    However, the scope of this was too small. The other northern dukes were basically in a state of ¡®three nos¡¯. They did not support, oppose, and did not consider him to exist. If he waited until his third royal brother raised his arm and shouted, who knew if they would all rise up in revolt?


    ¡± The righteousness is just for outsiders to hear. The key is the equal distribution of benefits. ¡± Xia Xiaosu rubbed her brows. She had thought of asking her brother to suppress them all the way, but unless they werepletely suppressed, they would definitely rebound. Although suppression was tne Dest snortcut, It was also tne most rraglle way.


    She read the history books.


    The royal family¡¯s resources were full of unique copies and secret treasures, and even historical fragments recorded in ancient times.


    The history books said that in ancient times, there was a Great Emperor who could move mountains and move seas. His divine arts could summon the wind and rain. With a single punch, he could shatter mountains and rivers. Then, this Great Emperor used the power of a few people to sweep through the chaotic world and unify the world.


    In the final battle, it was said that nine great divine dragons participated in the battle, wanting to subdue the Great Emperor. However, the Great Emperor was so powerful that he still defeated the enemy.


    After that, the Great Emperor collected all the weapons in the world, melted them down, and destroyed them. He openly forged twelve giant golden men whose heights were almost as tall as the clouds, and secretly forged six thousand indestructible death warriors. He bestowed them with souls, making these six thousand and twelve monsterspletely obey him.


    This was truly a suppression of the world. However, the Great Emperor had only reigned for eleven years and had died for unknown reasons. However, after the Great Emperor died, his powerful soldiers and generals were still around, right?


    In the end, such a huge empire was destroyed in less than three years.


    ¡°Other than the fact that everyone in the world is dead, what else can we do about the suppression? Moreover, elder brother will also be very tired and his cultivation will be dyed. He has his own Dao¡­¡± Xia Xiaosu stared nkly at the book for a long time before clenching her fists. ¡± Xia Xiaosu, you¡¯re too weak. ¡®


    After saying these words, she stood up.


    After leaving the royal study, they arrived at Huaqing Lake.


    The Coiled Dragon Pavilion by theke,


    On both sides of the stone table,


    King Shenwu was wearing a dark golden python robe and had a powerful aura. The young girl opposite him was wearing a crane cloak and looked somewhat otherworldly.


    It was a little like a yang and yin, a hard and soft feeling.


    Summer is drinking.


    Ning Xiaoyu had taken out a white feather fan and was fanning herself slowly.


    There was no trace of embarrassment left in her eyes from the Cloud Heaven Pce incident the day before yesterday. She also did not ask, ¡± Hey, why did I wake up naked? Why did you put me on the bed? Did you do anything to me? ¡± What? No? I¡¯m so beautiful, why didn¡¯t you do that to me? Are you even human? ¡±


    Well, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s face was not red, and her heart was not beating. What was a wise man?


    Being able to not y tricks and knowing how to y dumb was the first step to bing a wise man.


    Ning Xiaoyu pretended that she had not been naked in front of this man the day before yesterday, nor did she make any strange sounds.


    Xia Xiaosu had read in the history books that there was a wise man named ¡°Kong Ming¡± in ancient times. He was dressed in this feather fan and crane cloak. Ning Xiaoyu must have read that book as well.


    This really corresponded to the phrase ¡®like a fish in water.¡¯


    She was a fish, and Ning Xiaoyu was her water. However, it was a pity that


    Ning Xiaoyu was 1.7 meters tall. It was really a hindrance to the dignity of the royal family. Her thoughts turned quickly and she quickly remembered a pair of shoes recorded in a volume of the Ministry of Heavenly Craftsmanship. The heel was as high as ten centimeters. If she wore that kind of shoes, she should be able to enhance the dignity of the king.


    Xia Ji turned his head and saw the 1.5 -meter tall man standing in front of the courtyard. He said,


    ¡°Little 511, you¡¯re nere.e ana Sit.¡¯


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the tea ced on the table. Her brother knew that she couldn¡¯t drink, so he made it for her¡­Wait, it was juice!


    She suddenly felt her throat heat up. Fruit juice tasted better than tea. However, as the king of a region, she had long decided to give up fruit juice, which was something children drank. After all, drinking tea would be more impressive.


    He couldn¡¯t let the military counselor find out that he was drinking fruit juice¡­ Otherwise¡­


    Thus, she sat down calmly and poured herself a cup of tea. She looked at the color and found that it was brown.


    She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the orange juice had been mixed with apple juice. It was not obvious from the outside.


    Only then did she raise her sleeve to cover it and drink it all in one gulp.


    Ning Xiaoyu found it strange. Why did the princess feel stuffy after drinking the tea?


    ¡°Brother, Military Advisor, I¡¯ve thought about it,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    If the Turkic diplomatic corps were to be repelled halfway, that would be fine, but if they enter the capital without us giving them an exnation, only bing enemies and killing them would be inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡± Martial artspetition, ¡± Xia Xiaosu said calmly. ¡± As long as they are qualified, I will recognize a sister and let her go to the Turks as my marriage partner. ¡®


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at the vixen hanging from the tree.


    This vixen was good at causing trouble and was also good at mental illusions. Controlling her secretly was the best choice.


    Hu Xian Er was swaying in the breeze when she felt the killing intent and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Seeing that her brother was silent, Xia Xiaosu said, ¡°Advisor Jun, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Princess, can I have some of your tea to moisten my throat?¡± Ning Xiaoyu sniffed.


    Xia Xiaosu:lll


    She pushed the tea out and poured a cup.


    Ning Xiaoyu drank the wine in one gulp. Her eyes lit up as she said emotionally,¡±Good tea! This should be the 20-year-old Pu ¡®er from the mother tree of Yun Mountain.


    Xia Xiaosu was speechless.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Another cup.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu nodded and poured her another ss. The military counselor was really a wise man. She would not be wrong. With this temper, he was her water, like a fish in water.


    ¡°What the princess said is true, but I don¡¯t think the person who came here has good intentions.


    First, more than half of April had already passed, and the marriage was in March. If the Turks really cared about this marriage, why hadn¡¯t the diplomatic mission arrived in March and had dyed it until the end of April? ¡°Secondly, everyone knows about the great changes in our Shang Dynasty.


    Everyone knew that the emperor was dead.


    The ruler of the Imperial City was His Highness, so everyone understood.


    Under such circumstances, would the marriage alliance that the emperor had promised still be kept? Doesn¡¯t the Turks have any idea?¡± Puff.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but cough when he heard the word ¡± count.


    ¡°Little brother, you¡¯ve never heard of vulgarities before?¡± Ning Xiaoyu smiled.


    Ning Xiaoyu said, ¡± In other words, the Tu Jue diplomatic mission isn¡¯t here to discuss the marriage alliance, but to use this opportunity to invade Great Shang.


    Why invade? I guess they must have encountered some kind of crisis that forced them to flee.


    In addition, my little brother¡¯s name has awed the Northern Reaches. Although the battle of Floating Jade Mountain might not have spread to the Central ins, the Turks definitely know about the defeat of the frost giant.


    Even so, they still dared toe for a marriage alliance. They must have a trump card that could suppress their little brother. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t havee.


    Moreover, it¡¯s no big secret that the Turkic diplomatic mission is here. There are so many vassals in the north who harbor ill intentions, as well as Your Highness ¡®brother in the south. If they don¡¯t go with the flow, I¡¯ll look down on them.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was speechless.


    It turned out that in front of a wise man, he was still a simple-minded person¡­


    Ning Xiaoyu shook her feather fan and said slowly, ¡°¡±Thus, this isn¡¯t a kung fupetition, but a confrontation. Quite a few people are secretly standing behind the Turkic diplomatic mission, hoping to see Your Highness make a fool of himself.¡±


    ¡°Please teach me, Military Advisor,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡°Eight words, kill and subdue the Turks, appease the Turks.¡±


    We¡¯ll kill as many ase and leave behind someone who can speak to express our goodwill. We¡¯ll say that the heavens are gracious and that as long as the Turks are willing to submit, we can carve out a piece ofnd in the Central ins for them to settle down in, but they have to ept our management. In addition, they were not allowed to marry Central insmen. If there were any exceptions, they would be specially discussed. Otherwise, there would be the danger of chaos in decades. Under the influence of the culture of the Central


    ins, the Turks will be a province of ours in less than a hundred years.¡± Xia Xiaosu thought to herself.


    ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re really good at fighting. I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡± ¡°Then guess what the Turks have up their sleeves,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Ning Xiaoyu waved her feather fan and said, ¡°¡±Guifang has the Frost Giants, but don¡¯t the Turks have their own special powers?


    I flipped through an ancient book and found that the ancestor of the Turks was the Shemo Sea God. In ancient times, the west wasn¡¯t a desert steppe, but a vast ocean. That¡¯s why it was the sea god. The descendants of the Shemo Sea God worshiped a deer.


    Another theory was that the ancestor of the Turks was a terrifying wolf. If this wolf opened its mouth, its upper jaw would reach the sky and its lower jaw would touch the ground. The totem that the descendants of this wolf worshipped was the wolf.


    These two were the mainstream totems. There were also many smaller totems, such as those that worshipped the Brilliant Sun Flower, and those that worshipped the Two-Headed Snake¡­


    The Turkic King¡¯s faction was an alliance, so there would definitely be deer and wolves.


    And these two totems, in the legends that have been passed down, there were two things recorded in the corners¡­¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn as she said, ¡®¡±¡® Swallowing Soldier Wolf n, boasting moths in the rain. ¡®


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The Soldier Devouring Wolf n refers to the blood of that ancient wolf that flows in the bodies of some Turks. Once activated, they can transform into a half-man, half-wolf existence, a giant wolf with iparably sharp teeth that can tear through everything. When it opens its mouth, it can even swallow steel weapons.


    The boastful moths in the rain referred to the Turkic people who had the blood


    of the God of the Sea.


    The moth refers to the ants, and praise is praise. To praise a moth is to praise oneself for being as strong as an ant, and because these Turks possess a sliver of the Seagod¡¯s bloodline, they are blessed by the water. In the rain, their strength will rise to an unimaginable level. In addition, when they walk in the rain, they are invisible, so no one can see them.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu sorted out her thoughts and said, ¡± These two things are also known as wolf ghosts and rain demons¡­


    If they really existed, and it was the wolf ghost that invaded the imperial city, then the wolf ghost could eat the city gate and break it.


    Now, at the end of spring, the rain is continuous, and this is the best time for the Rain Demon to act.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu listened with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Little brother, if there really are these two things, you won¡¯t be unable to defeat them, right?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked.


    This was a prodding method that the Confucians had learned, and he was a


    little excited to use it for the first time..

 Chapter 121 - 121: Arrogant and Despotic? Dismount and Enter the city!

    Chapter 121: Arrogant and Despotic? Dismount and Enter the city!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Turkic diplomatic mission.


    The schr named Tao Rurui was riding a brown horse, holding the tip of his beard. He looked at this familiarnd, his eyes filled with hatred. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that thisnd couldn¡¯t amodate him, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced to go to the Turks.


    It was not a big deal. He was originally a member of an aristocratic family. In order to help someone in the aristocratic family ascend the throne, he became a strategist in a bandit camp. Many yearster, that powerful bandit was eliminated and that person ascended the throne. Unfortunately, he did not recognize him and even wanted to kill him.


    Tao Rurui had no choice but to flee in all directions. Unfortunately, there was a bounty on his head on the city gates, so he had no choice but to disguise himself and secretly leave the pass. After a few twists and turns, he went to the Turks. When he went to inquire about the news, he found out that his son in the Central ins had been exiled, his wife and concubines had been sent to the Education Bureau, and his wife had hung herself from a beam due to the humiliation. However, his beautiful concubines had gone.


    What was a teaching workshop?


    To put it bluntly, they were official prostitutes, and in the Jiaofang, they were called female musicians. These people were included in the lowly ss and were punished for generations.


    ¡°Mr. Tao, do you think the princess who is married to our king will resist?¡± A burly man in sharp armor rode his horse over. This burly man was extremely tall and was almost three meters tall. This was simply unimaginable. The ck horse that was once known as the Wild Horse King was now like a little donkey.


    ¡°General Ashli will definitely resist. ¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s good.¡± The brawny man looked down at the schr and twisted his neck. ¡± I heard that the Central insmen like to beat around the bush and are very cowardly when ites to a real fight. I¡¯m really afraid that they¡¯ll agree to it directly. How can I let them experience the power of the great Turkic warriors like this? ¡±


    Even though Tao Rurui hated Great Shang, he still reminded, ¡®¡±¡®General Ashli, you cannot underestimate Great Shang. Thisnd is filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Whether it is from the region or from the history, it is impossible to see everything.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Hey ¡­¡± The brawny man in sharp armor smiled and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds. He turned his head to look at the viges and towns he passed by. Some women were walking in the town. His eyes swept over those women¡¯s bodies, and from time to time, he would stare at their buttocks. He snorted and said, ¡± The women of the Central ins are really delicate. When we arrive at the Imperial Capital, we must ask the future


    Princess Consort to treat us well. I heard that the Imperial Capital has a Education Department, which is filled with the wives and concubines of some powerful and influential people who have made mistakes. That¡¯s really awesome. ¡®


    At this point, he noticed that Tao Rurui¡¯s expression was not good.


    Ashli obviously knew about this schr, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve joined our Turks, forget about the past. When the timees, I¡¯ll have that princess arrange for a few other women to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Since things hade to this, Tao Rurui had no other choice.


    He knew that the Turks had received a strange favor from the heavens and were indeed powerful, but he still felt reverence for thend he had once been in. Thus, he reminded, ¡± General Ashili, it is best to be careful. Please remember the legendary Prince Shen Wu of Great Shang. Prince Shen Wu had turned the tide and repelled the Guifang army. And this Prince Shen Wu is the elder brother of that princess.


    ¡°Prince Shenwu, Xia Ji?¡±


    Ashli narrowed his eyes and opened his lips, revealing¡­


    It had a mouth full of razor-sharp teeth like that of a wolf.


    A cold light shed in the sky. How dare you call your little arms and legs a god? You dare to call your fancy fists and legs martial arts?¡±


    The golden sunlight was dazzling.


    A ray of sunlight was especially intense.


    Apanied by an iparably powerful sound of wind.


    Immediately, the sound became a sound.


    Arrows suddenly shot out from the roadside forest!


    These arrows were all triangr in shape. As long as they were hit, they would tear through the muscles and cause blood to flow non-stop. They were considered specially made arrows.


    All of the arrows were filled with energy, and they were propelled by external forces and imbued with True Qi as they shot toward the Turkic envoy.


    At the same time, another thirty-some martial artists charged out with swords and sabers in their hands. They transformed into gusts of wind as they charged at the leader of the Turkic diplomatic mission. ¡°Those who are not of my race will be killed!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Get back to the frontier!¡±


    Tao Rurui and the brawny man were the first to bear the brunt.


    Ashli looked at the arrows with disdain in his eyes. He took a deep breath and suddenly shouted, ¡°Gah! ¡±


    The breath seemed to have beenpressed and released at high energy. It instantly detonated the air in front of him, emitting a terrifying thunder in the daytime.


    The arrows that wereing at him were all scattered and fell softly into the soil beside the horse.


    The 30 martial artists were all stunned, but they could not retreat. The leader of the group had a serious expression on his face. He took a step forward, and his entire body turned into the shadow of a wolf in the air. The shadow followed the sword in his hand and shot towards A Shina with a whip-like fierce airflow.


    This person had some thoughts as well. He bent his waist slightly and used the ground to borrow strength again before stabbing upwards from below. The angle of the sword was blocked by the horse¡¯s head, giving him a slight advantage.


    The sword was drawn in one go, like a wolf pouncing on its prey.


    However¡­


    The next scene, he saw something unbelievable.


    The Turkic leader not only did not dodge, but he did not even take out a weapon. Instead, he lowered his head and faced his killing blow. With a disdainful smile, he opened his mouth and revealed a set of fangs that did not seem human at all.


    After the time it took to brew a cup of tea, the thirty or so martial artists were either dead or beheaded by the Turkic warriors. Theyughed as they were kicked into the forest, and two rather beautiful women were brought to Ashina..

 Chapter 122 - 122: Arrogant and Despotic? Dismount and Enter the City!

    Chapter 122: Arrogant and Despotic? Dismount and Enter the City!


    The Turkic man was biting and chewing on the sword, as if the sword was not made of steel but meat. ¡°Why did you ambush us?¡± Ashli asked.


    Tao Rurui tranted it once.


    ¡°How many people have you Turks harmed by farming at the border every year? Get out of my Central ins!¡± a woman said fiercely.


    Another woman said, ¡± The princess is a kind person. She is one of the few good people in the world. Don¡¯t even think about going to the Imperial Capital.


    Tao Rurui asked for a while more and found out that these people were not sent by the Imperial Capital, but were just righteous men spontaneously organized by the pugilistic world. None of these heroes belonged to the same sect. Some of them were probably unaffiliated.


    Hence, he told Ashley the truth.


    Ashli chuckled. ¡± If you serve me well, I might spare your lives. ¡®


    Tao Rurui tranted.


    The two women looked at each other and suddenly took a deep breath at the same time. They wanted to shatter their heart meridians and kill themselves.


    However, Ashli reacted very quickly. With a flick of his finger, two streams of energy hit the two women in advance and entered the Body Stopping Aperture, immobilizing them. Looking at the two beautiful women, Ashli revealed a sinister smile.


    He licked his lips and turned his neck to look at the diplomat group behind him.


    Logically speaking, he was already the strongest general here. He did not need to look at anyone else, so he just casually twisted his neck.


    However, someone in the diplomatic mission nodded at him. Ah Shina then jumped off his horse and walked towards the two women.


    At this moment, a gust of wind blew as a white shadow flew over from afar. Ashli stopped and snorted coldly before raising his hand to grab the white shadow.


    Whoosh!


    The white shadow reacted extremely quickly. It turned around and struck out with its palm. Before the palm had even reached, the force of the palm had already transformed into a giant silver dragon Dharma. The giant dragon circled in the air, carrying the wind and clouds. Its pair of eyes stared coldly at the enemy like two sharp swords, and the giant dragon¡¯s ws had already pounced towards Ashli!


    Ashli hurriedly responded with both hands.


    The two forces collided, creating a powerful impact.


    Bang!


    The majestic airflow was like an avnche that spread in all directions. The nearby trees and flowers were all shaken up, their roots uprooted, and several feet of soil and stones fell into the water like meteors. With rolling waves, they flew in all directions and quickly dispersed.


    The sound of thunder and explosion almost tore the eardrums of those nearby.


    One of the Turks immediately covered Tao Rurui¡¯s ears with both hands and shot back.


    Ah Shina roared, and his entire body began to change.


    Boom!


    After a long time¡­


    As the dust slowly settled, a giant wolf that was twenty feet tall was standing upright. The muscles on its body were like knotted old roots, and its ws were crossed in a blocking posture.


    When he looked again, the two women and the white shadow had already disappeared.


    In the distance.


    A white-haired man coughed and put the two women down. He released their acupuncture points and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The man was clearly not old, but for some reason, his hair had turned much whiter, and he seemed extremely weak. The two girls saw what had just happened. ¡± Is the hero injured? ¡®


    ¡°How can that Turk ghost be so powerful?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡± It¡¯s an old injury. It¡¯s fine. ¡® ¡°Thank you for saving me, hero. How should I address you?¡±


    ¡°Wind Bull Horse.¡±


    ¡® Northern Saber King-Wind Bull Horse¡­¡±


    The two women nced at the two sabers at the man¡¯s waist and immediately confirmed his identity. He was a legendary figure.


    ¡°Hero Feng, please stop the Turkic diplomatic mission. They¡­¡±


    ¡± The world is changing, ¡± the white-haired man said. ¡± The power in this world is also changing. The power that corresponds to the power is also changing. This is one of the reasons for the killing tribtion.


    Don¡¯t do anything rash anymore. When you go back and meet those indignant Jianghu colleagues, tell them not to fight anymore. If you really want to do something, go to the Imperial City.¡± ¡°Imperial City..


    The two girls were a little embarrassed.


    Feng Niuma suddenly coughed and calmed down after a long time. He knew what the two women were talking about, so he said,¡± King Shenwu isn¡¯t like the rumors say. There¡¯s more to this than meets the eye. ¡±


    A woman said, ¡± He¡¯s just lucky to have inherited the Thunderp Temple¡¯s cultivation technique. However, his conduct is improper. He killed his father and his king. He¡¯s really the most heartless and unjust person in the world¡­¡±


    Feng Niuma said, ¡± Someone is deliberately fanning the mes. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have spread like this. There are many evil people in the world. Why didn¡¯t they spread the news about others but this one? ¡±


    Moreover, I¡¯ve been in the Imperial City these past few days and have roughly understood some of the situation. Looking at the Imperial City¡¯s current situation, just from the tip of the iceberg, I can deduce that the current


    Imperial City Lord is truly a person of the people.¡±


    The two women fell silent. They both agreed with this point.


    ¡°People who keeppany with vermilion are red and ck, let alone siblings.


    As for the royal family, no one knew how many secrets there were. Who could tell right from wrong?


    However, just a few clowns came out and said how evil a certain someone was, and everyone believed it. How stupid was this?


    If you really want to, go to the Imperial City.


    ¡°If King Shenwu was here, perhaps you could use your own eyes to witness what kind of man he is.¡±


    Time flew by, and many more days passed.


    The Imperial City Inn was overcrowded.


    Many people from Jianghu had rushed over.


    Everyone knew that King Shenwu had returned.


    Therefore, although there were many people in the Imperial City, no one dared to cause trouble..

 Chapter 123 - 123: Arrogant and Despotic? Dismount and Enter the City!

    Chapter 123: Arrogant and Despotic? Dismount and Enter the City!


    Trantor: 549690339


    King Shenwu¡¯s name had been earned by killing his way through.


    However, the battle at Floating Jade Mountain could no longer be concealed. Whoever came would die.


    After that, someone calcted that many people on the three lists of the martial world, the Man List, the Earth List, and the Heaven List, had died in his hands, not to mention a few people from the Legendary Level Twenty Heavens.


    ¡°The Turkic diplomatic mission is about to arrive. Do you think the princess will agree to their marriage proposal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Another person suddenly sighed. ¡± Now that I think about it, the emperor abandoned the city and fled. It was King Shenwu and the ninth princess who guarded the city. If it weren¡¯t for these two people, the entire imperial city would have turned into ruins long ago. How could it be like today? ¡±


    ¡°Rumors are terrible. He was clearly a hero who defended the city and saved people, but he became a sinner, a tyrant, and a disloyal and unfilial disciple. In my opinion, those who spread rumors and cause trouble should be executed by a thousand cuts and their heads hung on the city walls.¡±


    ¡°ck and white are reversed, good and evil cannot be distinguished¡­¡±


    ¡°We also made a big mistake.¡±


    Many people in the pugilistic world saw the current scene in the Imperial City and heard how the vigers evaluated the siblings. Only then did they suddenly realize many things.


    Rumors were scary.


    Those who spread rumors really deserved to die.


    Everyone was not brainless. After the heat of the swarm of bees died down, they calmed down and thought about it carefully. Suddenly, they realized that there was really a problem. It was as if they had been led by someone from the beginning to the end. However, if they removed all the embellishments, they would realize that from the beginning to the end, it was ¡®Guifang broke through the city, the emperor was ipetent and fled south, while King Shenwu turned the tide and defended the capital.¡¯


    After that, the matter of killing the emperor and his father was too deep. Some people also thought of many suspicious points.


    If it was just a simple internal strife within the royal family, why would it draw out legendary figures at the level of the Twenty Heavens, and seven of them at once?


    Before the emperor died, he dismissed all the guards in the pce, as if he was waiting for someone.


    All of this showed that things were not as they thought.


    Rumors were like this¡­


    Among the 10,000 people who were jeering, there was one who was spreading rumors, a few who understood, a few who were watching, and the rest who were hot-headed and did not think twice to join in themotion.


    Calling a deer a horse, twisting ck and white, and forcing people to death. The real viin was free, but the real victim was wronged. Was this rare?


    If the truth was revealed, it would be called redressing injustice. However, those who died unjustly had already died. Moreover, there were many who had not been redressed.


    Now,


    The matter of King Shenwu¡¯s disloyalty and unfilial behavior was finally exposed, and his reputation was quickly recovering. However, did Xia Ji care about ¡®Zhao Xue¡¯?


    He did not care.


    Why should he care about what the world thought?


    At this moment¡­


    A young man was sitting in the spring rain in front of the western city gate.


    The spring rain patters down,


    The young man was sitting in front of a sandalwood tea table with a gold pattern.


    On the coffee table was a mountain of wine jars, and he was drinking ss after ss.


    The rain drenched his clothes and his long white hair.


    He was the only one sitting in the rain on the street, feeling at ease. No one else dared to look at him strangely.


    Because he was King Shenwu.


    He did not care about the looks of these people.


    The west gate was wide open.


    Outside the door was the Turkic diplomatic mission, led by Ashili, who was riding a tall horse and greedily scanning the Imperial City.


    Suddenly, four words came from afar.


    ¡°Dismount and enter the city.¡±


    Ashili raised his head and saw Xia Ji sitting in the spring rain, drinking alone. Sweeping his gaze over his small arms and legs, the Turkic generalughed loudly..

 Chapter 124 - 124: 108. One Person, Sealed City (3/3)

    Chapter 124: 108. One Person, Sealed City (3/3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Tao Rurui naturally had good eyesight, and he hurriedly rode his horse forward to ask,¡±May I know your name, sir?


    ¡°Xia Ji.¡±


    Tao Rurui quickly dismounted and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, King


    Shenwu.¡±


    Then, he hurriedly introduced himself, ¡®


    ¡°My surname is Tao, and my name is Ru Rui. I traveled between the Central


    ins and the Turks as a merchant. After that, I settled down in the Turks.¡±


    With that, Tao Rurui hurriedly turned around and began to babble to the Turks.


    Everyone frowned. No one was willing to get off the horse. Ashli said a few more words loudly.


    ¡°King Shenwu, the leader of my diplomatic mission said that if we want them to dismount, I would like to ask King Shenwu to show us your abilities.¡± Tao Rurui turned around and said.


    Xia Ji swept his gaze across the Turks before him, then nced at the unhappy general in the lead. He turned to Tao Rurui and said,¡±You go alone.¡±


    ¡°I am not the person in charge of the diplomatic mission. I am just apanying them.¡±


    ¡°You are now,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Tao Rurui stared nkly for a moment, then hurriedly turned around and began to converse with the Turks.


    The Turks immediately revealed furious expressions, and Ashili bellowed. Tao Rurui trembled in fear, then turned to Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±King Shenwu¡­¡±


    He hesitated for a long time before slowly saying,¡±Our Turks havee upon invitation. Is this how the Central ins treat their guests?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head. If you¡¯re really a guest, then I¡¯ll treat you.


    If you came with ill intentions, would I still have to spend the effort to pretend to be polite with you?


    Ridiculous.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t seem to hear Tao Rurui¡¯s words, and it was as if Tao Rurui was no longer in front of him.


    He grabbed a jar of fine wine with his left hand and poured himself a cup. The fine wine in the cup rippled in the spring rain.


    In spring I admire the blooming flowers,


    There was a flower on his head that had just bloomedst night.


    Xia Ji looked at the peach blossoms on the street and took a sip of wine. He then touched his waist and took out a silver bean. He flicked it into a restaurant beside him.


    ¡°Two catties of beef. ¡±


    The silver bean flew through the air at an extremely fast speed, but itnded steadily on the table of the restaurant. The restaurant manager was so shocked that he thought that a pie had fallen from the sky. When he heard the sound, he reacted and hurriedly shouted,¡±Waiter, prepare the beef.¡± Xia Ji drank one ss after another.


    Tao Rurui sped his hands and looked at him in shock.


    He had never seen such an impressive Central insman. Which of the people from the aristocratic families or even the royal family was not polite to the foreign envoy?


    He had always seen the Turks as rude and unreasonable, and on the way here, Ashli had acted as if he had long since taken this beautifulnd as his own, looking at people with his nose.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that this Great Shang Divine Martial King would be even more unreasonable than the Turks.


    Ashli¡¯s expression was cold as he asked, ¡°¡±What did he say?¡± ¡°Your Highness, how should I report this?¡± Tao Rurui asked helplessly.


    ¡°You go alone,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Tao Rurui turned around and started another round of conversation.


    Ashli was instantly enraged. He stretched out his nearly three-meter-tall body, twisted his arms, and unleashed his true energy. It was like a blue whale spraying water, making a series of popping sounds. The air current was chaotic, and the spring water around his body shot in all directions. Some of the water even exploded in mid-air.


    Whoosh!


    ng!


    A ck shadow shot out like a wild python andnded twenty feet away from Xia Ji. It was firmly inserted between the cracks of the rocks. Thousands of ck gas swirled around it, but it instantly converged andnded in front of the ck horse. It looked like an ordinary double-toothed ck halberd, the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the boundary.¡±


    Xia Ji reminded him in a friendly manner.


    The horse looked at the ck halberd and instinctively felt a sense of fear. It was as if it was not a weapon, but a ferocious beast that was looking at it coldly.


    No matter how Ashli urged him, the ck horse did not dare to move forward.


    For a time, the west gate was in a stalemate.


    Soon ¡­


    The waiter ran out with the cooked beef in his hands. He carefully ran to King Shenwu¡¯s side and handed over the oilpaper bag, as well as a rain cover.


    Xia Ji nced at it and saw that it was not just two pounds. He said gently,


    ¡®¡±¡®Thanks.¡±


    When the waiter heard these two words, he felt all the hair on his body stand on end. He was so scared that his legs went weak and he was about to lie on the ground.


    But he didn¡¯t kneel down. Xia Ji waved his hand, and a gentle force brought him up, allowing him to stand firmly.


    ¡°She said that no one who lives in my Imperial City should kneel.¡±


    His voice was powerful and resonating as it slowly spread out and traveled extremely far.


    Tears began to flow from the waiter¡¯s eyes as he hastily retreated. He stood in front of the door and watched the youth who had sealed off all the Turkic envoys in the spring rain. He wasn¡¯t very educated, and he was inwardly roaring, ¡°How f * cking awesome!¡± When he thought of the grand events that the chivalrous heroes boasted about in the tavern, he felt like he was ying house.


    He nced worriedly at the tall and burly Turks in the direction of the city gates, none of them looking like friendly people.


    On the roof of the restaurant, a hooded man was watching this scene with two sabers in his arms. Two strands of ck and white hair flowed out from his hood. He was none other than the Northern Saber King, Feng Niuma. For some reason, he felt an iparable sense offort as he quietly watched the youth confronting the Turks.


    That¡¯s what a man should do.


    Shouldn¡¯t heroes be like this?


    Before he met King Shenwu, he had only spected that King Shenwu was not the evil person in the rumors because the princess loved the people.


    Seeing him today, he felt heroic, and all the rumors from before were instantly dispelled.


    However, he was a little worried because the Turkic diplomatic mission was truly not easy to deal with. He had fought with the general in the lead, and the other party¡­He had already be the darling of this new era and had awakened a special power.


    There were obviously other experts in this team.


    Feng Niuma watched quietly. At the critical moment, he would make a move. Just based on the figure sitting in front of the army drinking wine, it was worth it.


    The other swordsmen also looked at him. For some reason, they felt a sense of pride in their hearts, and their previous misunderstanding of him made them feel extremely guilty.


    If she didn¡¯t see him with her own eyes, how would she know that there was


    Such a person in the world?


    Ashli clenched his fists tightly and retracted his aura, hiding it all in his body. The muscles all over his body began to twist like snakes. Any raindrops that fell on his body would explode, but he still did not make a move.


    It was very simple. No matter how reckless he was, he knew that this was someone else¡¯s territory. It was not up to him to decide whether to fight or not, because the real general was hidden in the diplomatic mission.


    Therefore, he turned his head and saw the ordinary-looking general nod.


    ¡°Tao Rurui, you go! You go alone!¡± Ashli¡¯s eyes widened. Make it clear that this marriage must be connected. Otherwise, don¡¯te back!¡±


    ¡°General, if there are any changes, I¡¯ll immediately return and inform you. I¡¯ll wait for your decision,¡± Tao Rurui hurriedly said.


    Ashli roared furiously and then stood rooted to the ground. If eyes could kill, he would have killed King Godwu, who was drinking peacefully in front of him, a hundred times over..

 Chapter 125 - 125: 109. Killing on a Rainy Night

    Chapter 125: 109. Killing on a Rainy Night


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Turkic envoy, Tao Rurui requests an audience.¡±


    The voices came from afar and drew closer one by one.


    Soon.


    Xia Xiaosu was wearing a dragon robe and sitting in the middle of the hall.


    Hu Xian Er, disguised as a eunuch, stood to the side with her head lowered.


    Because of the arrival of the envoys, the nine tribes and some of the officials appointed by the emperor all stood in two rows in the hall.


    Outside the hall, a schr strode in. When he reached the hall, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°Foreign minister Tao Rurui greets Your Highness.¡±


    Hu Xian Er nced at him and transmitted a message to Xia Xiaosu,¡±This person doesn¡¯t know martial arts.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu knew what was going on. She looked at the schr sternly and said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Tao Rurui gritted his teeth. ¡± Last year, our Tu Jue and Great Shang had a marriage alliance. Today, the Tu Jue King has sent a foreign official here. I hope Your Highness can continue with the marriage alliance. ¡®


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to this marriage,¡± Xia Xiaosu said. ¡°Naturally, I won¡¯t carry it out.


    However, in view of the friendly rtionship between Great Shang and the


    Turks, I am willing to listen to the true intentions of the messenger.¡±


    Tao Rurui couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This princess was a sensible person. He lowered his head, his eyes flickering.


    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back. I¡¯ll only give you one chance,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    Tao Rurui narrowed his eyes.


    At this moment, a schr at the side of the hall stepped forward and said, ¡°Please report.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Minister Wen.¡± Xia Xiaosu nced at him.


    ¡°I suggest that Your Highness appoint a marriage partner. This way, the name of the marriage will be fulfilled and Your Highness¡¯s difficulties will be resolved,¡± the schr said.


    Xia Xiaosu nced at Tao Rurui and said, ¡± I will choose a beauty for marriage. When the timees, I will acknowledge her as my sister and give her the surname Xia. How about that? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one in charge of this trip. Please report back tomorrow morning,¡±


    Tao Rurui said.


    ¡°That¡¯s tine. It you agree, I¡¯ll prepare a portrait and have the messenger bring it back,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    Tao Rurui hurriedly nodded and replied with a ¡°yes¡±. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Then, he lowered his head and left.


    As soon as he turned around, a cold glint shed across his eyes.


    Xia Xiaosu nced at his back and felt a little cold. She looked up and looked into the distance worriedly.


    ¡°Big brother¡­Do I have to rely on you again?¡±


    After the court session ended, she went to the inner pce.


    Ning Xiaoyu was drinking fruit juice. She was currently a secret weapon and had yet to be conferred a title, so she did not attend court. She was only in front of the harem master. ¡± Something will definitely happen tonight. Why don¡¯t we make a fake and hide quietly? ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the west gate tonight. I want to stand by my brother¡¯s side,¡± said


    Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t you be a burden?¡±


    ¡°Advisor Jun, you¡­¡± Xia Xiaosu was shocked by the military counselor¡¯s honesty, but she had to admit that she was a burden. ¡± Then I will wait for the battle report from the front line in the main hall tonight. ¡°How many soldiers can Your Highness mobilize to keep watch tonight?¡± ¡°Five thousand,¡± said Xia Xiaosu after some calctions.


    ¡°Then let 5,000 soldiers guard the pce. I ¡­ Consider it the second wall.¡±


    ¡°I heard that when you Eight Wonders use troops, you have to expend your lifespan.¡±


    ¡°Who said I only know that one move?¡± Ning Xiaoyu smiled.


    She looked at the shadows of the trees outside the door. The tender green branches were being hit by the rain and kept moving up and down. Her expression was solemn and serious as she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s raining tonight. I just hope I¡¯m not right.¡±


    Rainfall Imperial City.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Tao Rurui returned to the Turkic diplomatic mission and reported the situation. As a result, the Turkic diplomatic mission requested to stay at an inn for a night of discussion. Naturally, no one could refuse such a request.


    However, they could only stay in the inns outside the ¡®boundary¡¯ drawn by the halberd.


    No matter how much they struggled, Xia Ji just sat quietly in the rain and drank.


    However, no one saw him holding an invisible judge pen in his right hand and drawing on the ground.


    As he drew, talismans rose up one after another.


    He had been drawing for an entire day.


    There were more than 300 talismans hanging around him, but no one could see them.


    Night fell.


    The rednterns on the street lit up, illuminating the path red.


    The swordsmen who had been standing in the restaurants on both sides gradually dispersed. In their view, the Turks had admitted defeat and had chosen to stay in the inn.


    Late at night.


    The spring rain became more intense, and many rednterns were extinguished.


    The street was empty, but there was still one person.


    At the end of the street, there was also a person sitting in the pce.


    Xia Xiaosu sat alone in the darkness, her eyes staring at the empty space in front of her. Her fists were tightly clenched, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold as he muttered, ¡°¡±Ning Xiaoyu was right.¡±


    The diplomatic mission did not show any malice, but followed the rules. Until that moment, the peace was broken¡­


    He took out amp from his dark gold robe. Themp ignited and emitted a gentle light.


    Pa.


    Themp was pressed against the brick floor beside him.


    This was a burningmp. It only had one use, and that was to illuminate the surroundings and then transmit it back to the owner¡¯s consciousness. It covered a wide area.


    No one knew what King Shenwu was still doing.


    Even the Saber King only had some guesses, but he still didn¡¯t understand. He was the only one left standing in the restaurant with his saber in his arms.


    All of a sudden, King Shenwu twisted his right hand, and a flying knife appeared between his fingers.


    Feng Niuma was stunned. He closed his eyes and carefully sensed, but he did not sense anything.


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, a trace of Hell Dharma rose from the flying Imife in King Divine Martial¡¯s hand. Then, it was ted with raging mes. The moment the scorching light reached the tip of the knife.


    Xia Ji made his move.


    Wind Bull Horse had no idea where he was shooting his saber.


    He only heard the sound of a knife being drawn, and then the knife disappeared.


    It had disappeared from his senses.


    Feng Niuma was a little confused. He did not know what King Shenwu was doing.


    Xia Ji attacked to kill.


    Through themp, he could see a massive figure that had fused with the rain, flickering between light and darkness like a terrifying giant ghost. It was clearly the ¡®boasting moth in the rain¡¯ that Ning Xiaoyu had spoken of, a special existence of the Turks, like the frost giant to the ghosts.


    A momentter.


    A painful roar sounded in the distance.


    The wind bull and horse hugged their sabers and stepped on the railing. Their bodies flew andnded on the highest point of the restaurant¡¯s roof. The rain did not touch them. Once they got close, they would be repelled by an invisible force.


    He looked far into the distance and saw arge pool of blood bursting out of the rain by the river in the east. However, he could only see the blood and could not see the person.


    The Northern Saber King was shocked. He muttered, ¡°¡±This is¡­¡±


    Xia Ji took out another throwing knife.


    He didn¡¯t look at heaven and earth, nor did he look at his target. With a shake of his hand, the flying knife flew out again.


    Bang!


    Feng Niuma saw a ball of blood explode at the bridgehead. Then, it seemed that a huge object had fallen into Huaqing Lake, causing a huge ssh. Theke water tumbled in the quiet spring rain, and arge area was dyed red.


    ¡°Invisible giants?¡±


    He tried his best to release his divine sense and barely sensed something unusual, but he couldn¡¯t lock onto the target at all.


    The Rain Worm was an almost invincible existence in rainy weather. It was a true monster thatbined assassins and strongmen into one.


    Xia Ji attacked twice in a row, and when he was about to use the third strike, he felt more than 30 giant shadows shooting back from the Burning Lamp. These giant shadows rushed toward the pce from all directions.


    He finally got up.


    ¡°Come! ¡±


    He stretched out his right hand and the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd was caught between his fingers.


    Swoosh.


    He flicked the end of the halberd and lifted themp.


    Xia Ji shot toward the east like a bolt of lightning.


    A momentter, he appeared in the open space in front of a restaurant. He leaped up, and his Qi, Buddhist light, and scorching sun exploded, turning into vortexes that shattered the rain.


    He suddenly fell down with his halberd.


    It was obstructed in mid-air, and then it stabbed to the end.


    Boom!


    It was as if a giant mosquito had been crushed, and blood sshed in the rain. But even so, the giant had not yet appeared. Even if it had died, it would only bleed and not reveal its corpse.


    Just as Xia Ji was about to leave, he felt a sense of oppressioning from the empty alley. A two-foot-tall werewolf stood there with a ferocious look on his face. He slowly walked out. The blood in the werewolf¡¯s body was surging. Even though he had not attacked yet, he could hear the blood and Zhenqi under his skin surging.


    Mad Wolf was Ashli.


    Da da da da¡­


    Around the empty space, many Ghost Wolves walked out of the alleys and red at Xia Ji.


    The Wind Cows and Horses standing on the high ground were stunned. These monsters¡­Were they all Turkic? They wanted to dy King Divine Martial to protect those invisible giants?


    Feng Niuma made up his mind at this thought. He suddenly flew out and swept across the roofs like a gust of wind. In a few moments, he descended from the sky andnded beside Xia Ji. He crossed his hands and held his saber. ¡± King


    Shenwu, go first. I¡¯ll hold him back. ¡®


    As he spoke, he swung his two sabers and took the lead to rush towards Ashli. His sabers shed out, and a silver dragon appeared in the rainy night. His two ws pounced towards the 20-foot-tall wolf.


    Ashli wasn¡¯t afraid. He opened his mouth and bit the silver dragon.


    The power of the silver dragon projection sent it flying backward, but the wolf crushed the projection with a bite. Only the corner of its mouth cracked, but the crack was healing at a visible speed.


    The rest of the wolf ghosts did not pounce forward either. They only stared at King Divine Martial.


    Xia Ji shot a nce at the Dharma Idol, then instantly attacked. He pointed at the Wind Bull Horse¡¯s Body Stopping Acupuncture Point, grabbed the Dharma Idol with his left hand, and held the halberd in his right hand to light amp. Then, he flew into the distance.


    This devilish operation stunned everyone.


    ¡°King Shenwu, why did you capture me?¡± Feng Niuma asked in confusion.


    Xia Ji pressed his mute acupoint again.


    Feng Niu Ma looked at him bitterly, confused.


    Amongst the Turkic wolf ghosts, Ashili reacted the fastest. The moment Xia Ji left, he also leapt into the air, transforming into a ck streak of light as he charged at Xia Ji. The rain around him exploded, and the air around him was like thunder. He opened his mouth wide, his fangs terrifying.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t move. In the air, the nine Death Runes merged into one, bing a de that contained the ¡®Death¡¯ itself.


    He shed out Death.


    Death silently descended on the wolf ghost¡¯s neck.


    Bang!


    A wolf head flew up.


    From the beginning to the end, he never turned back.


    This was because he had never seen this wolf ghost or that Turkic general Ashili.


    P.S. Tomorrow¡¯s update time should be 11:30..

 Chapter 126 - 126: 110. Kill As Many As Come

    Chapter 126: 110. Kill As Many As Come


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Imperial Pce, in the main hall, the rain quietly flowed down from the zed roof tiles, forming a curtain of water.


    The former princess, now the empress, was dressed in a magnificent dress and sat on the dragon throne in the Dark Pce.


    In her eyes, Ning Xiaoyu was sitting leisurely on the threshold of the pce door. Beyond her were a few Imperial Army Marshals.


    Although these Imperial Army Marshals had unconvinced expressions on their faces, they still held their swords and scanned the dark rainy night.


    Further down were 5,000 armorers. The armorers looked rather confused. They knew that there would be assassins tonight, but they did not know why there would be assassins.


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind and rain came from afar, blowing open the windows of the Imperial Pce.


    The rain on the roof was pulled by the wind and immediately rushed like a rapid current.


    Hu Xian Er flew away to close the window.


    Killer was still hiding in the shadows, standing silently behind the Empress.


    Ning Xiaoyu suddenly stood up. She grabbed the door with both hands and turned around to say,¡±l¡¯m here.¡±


    The Empress looked up at the night sky.


    There was nothing in the rain, but one could feel a strong wind suddenly rising, like a whipshing fiercely on the ground. The tiles on the pce in the distance made a hurried sound,ing from afar at an extremely fast speed, giving people the illusion that it was a strong wind blowing.


    The 5,000 armored soldiers also raised their heads and looked into the distance. The fear of the unknown in their hearts had already surfaced on their faces.


    In the hall, Hu Xian ¡®er had already closed the window. She stood side by side with Killer, one on the left and one on the right of the Empress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness,¡± said Ning Xiaoyu.¡±lt¡¯ll only take a while. It¡¯ll be very fast.¡±


    With that, she closed the heavy pce door.


    in broad daylight all officials go to court.


    At night, a group of ghosts wandered around.


    Pa.


    The door closed tightly.


    Thest ray of light disappeared.


    The Empress sat on the dragon throne in the most imposing and dignified manner. She did not say a word. The wind outside the pce was like a frightened dragon, the rain was like a raging wave, and the stormy waves hit the pce again and again.


    She suddenly began to imagine things. The Shang Dynasty had been established for a thousand years, while the Yu Dynasty hadsted for two thousand years. How many emperors would sit on the dragon throne after the enemy entered the pce and die while maintaining the dignity of an emperor?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Your Highness,¡± said ck Fox King Killer softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ck Fox King thought, I clearly heard your heart beating extremely fast.


    ¡°I¡¯m just excited and disappointed at the same time,¡± the Empress said. King ck Fox did not understand, and the Empress did not say anything else.


    Outside the hall.


    Ning Xiaoyu sat in front of the hall. She no longer looked like a vige girl.


    In front of her were eight military gs.


    The military g circled into a small circle.


    The center of the circle was a tiger talisman.


    This is the Tiger Tally of the Imperial Army.


    The Tiger Tally and the military g contained the Qi of these five thousand soldiers.


    Marching and fighting,


    The general uses the tiger talismans to mobilize his troops,


    Use the g to fight.


    On the battlefield, the generals would also use their gs tomand the soldiers. The soldiers would also pay attention to the gs and ept temporary deployment. It was not like saying, ¡± When two armies attack, attack each other. Then, the rest is to shout, ¡®Kill, brothers, charge !¡±¡®


    At Nangong He¡¯s level, he could only hold on to two or three gs and charge into the enemy¡¯s formation to keep his soldiers calm.


    As for the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders, they only needed to sit in the tent and chat toplete this task.


    Ning Xiaoyu looked at the terrified soldiers and raised her hand to point at the southern g. She said calmly, ¡°¡±Six Directions Army Road, invasion like fire.¡± As soon as the eight characters were out, the g that was originally drooping suddenly tensed up and waved fiercely.


    Miraculously, the soldiers who were originally terrified suddenly changed. They felt their fear burn, and their eyes lit up with killing intent.


    Kill, kill, kill. Only by killing the thing that made him afraid would he no longer be afraid!


    Looking into the distance, Ning Xiaoyu took out a strange littlemp from her waist.


    Themp was called the Seven Star Lamp, but it was a hexagonalmp with only six sides. Each side had a ckmp shape.


    As she took out themp, a light suddenly lit up.


    A mysterious and dignified voice rang out, ¡±


    ¡°One Star Illuminating the World Lamp. Audition and hearinge first. The heavens see for themselves, and the heavens hear for themselves.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The light surged in all directions like a tide.


    The armored soldier eximed.


    They saw something they would never forget.


    As the light surged past, huge bizarre figures appeared in the rain. These figures were more than twenty feet tall and iparably huge. They were rapidly running over from the eaves of the pces in all directions.


    When an expert made a move, it was easy to tell if there was anything. With just this sentence and this light, the Imperial Army Marshals who were not convinced were instantly convinced. This mysterious woman who had appeared beside the Empress was quite capable.


    ¡°The Six Directions Army is as immovable as a mountain.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu raised her hand and tapped on the southwestern g. Instantly, the soldiers felt their muscles strengthen as if they had be iron. The armor they wore and the weapons they held seemed to have be lighter. They were as steady as a mountain, unable to be shaken. ¡°The Six Directions Army is as fast as the wind and as fast as lightning.¡± Another two gs suddenly tightened and rose up.


    The armorers were buffed four times, and they immediately felt much stronger. In short, their movement speed and attack speed had greatly increased.


    In the rain, the moths flew across the sky and pounced towards the main hall one by one.


    However, these invisible giants saw a scene that made them dumbfounded .


    The armored soldiers in the courtyard seemed to be able to see them. They suddenly flew up. Although they were covered in armor, they were as light as swallows. They had be martial arts experts. Not only that, these armored soldiers did not seem to be afraid of them at all. They drew their sabers and attacked them. Their faces were ferocious and their postures were crazy.


    Like two armies shing, five thousand people intercepted more than thirty boas in the rain.


    The Imperial Army Marshals looked at their soldiers. These soldiers had reached a new level of madness. They continued to fight even when their hands were broken, and they continued to crawl over when their legs were broken.


    What low morale? That didn¡¯t exist!


    What do you mean by throwing away your helmet and armor? Impossible!


    As long as they were still alive, they would fight with all their might.


    Themanders looked at the mysterious woman and were shocked. What level of general was this?


    The pce was in chaos.


    Every single one of the Turkic raindrops was entangled by several hundred soldiers, unable to escape.


    The leader of the giants was Jie Ci. He was not a giant who only knew how to kill and awaken his bloodline. His mind was like lightning. As he swept his gaze, he had already discovered Ning Xiaoyu sitting in front of the main hall.


    Jie Ci let out a roar. He suddenly hammered his fists together. The airflow in the entire courtyard was crushed by this hammer, and then exploded in an instant. The rain was like ake, andyers of ripples spread in all directions, pushing all the crazy armored soldiers around!


    The soldiers who got close to him had their ribs caved in as if they had been stepped on by a giant!


    Jie Ci¡¯s expression was cold. A ferocious look shed across his face as he rushed towards the main hall.


    A fewmanders drew their sabers and circted their qi, rushing forward to block him. Sharp saber qi swept across, turning into a huge that pounced towards Jie Ci.


    Jie Ci didn¡¯t care about the Saber Qi anymore. He knew that the most terrifying King Shenwu of the Imperial City was about to arrive. He didn¡¯t have time. He had to capture Xia Xiaosu immediately to end this battle.


    Perhaps the wolf ghosts led by Ashli could hold back the Divine Martial King for a while, but he instinctively felt that the wolf ghosts could notpletely stop that young man.


    Damn it, why was that young man so terrifying?


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jie Ci roared in Turkic.


    His figure passed through the saber web, which left shallow blood marks on his body. He used his wild strength to directly knock away themander who was blocking the way. Then, he raised his left hand and suddenly pressed down on Ning Xiaoyu who was sitting in front of the hall.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Boom!


    The stone steps shattered, turning into a pit of dust.


    However, Ning Xiaoyu had disappeared.


    Jie Ci¡¯s hand didn¡¯t touch anyone at all. It just smashed into a ball of air.


    The Turkicmander¡¯s expression froze. Was this woman a ghost? The Central insmen¡¯s methods were really strange. He didn¡¯t think too much about it and hurriedly pushed open the door.


    ng!


    The door opened wide, and a strong wind rushed in.


    However, the hall was empty, and the Empress had disappeared.


    Jie Ci was stunned for a moment.


    Xia Xiaosu had been sitting on the dragon throne the entire time. She watched as the outline of a terrifying giant appeared in front of the door. She still maintained herposure, but the strange thing was that the giant seemed to be blind. She was also stunned when she could not see her.


    Although Jie Ci was stunned, he still wanted to step in and search. Just as he was about to take a step forward, his huge body suddenly fell forward. There was a sharp pain in his chest, and a ck halberd came out.


    His face stiffened as he looked down at the tip of the halberd in front of his chest in disbelief.


    ¡°King Shenwu¡­¡±


    Jie Ci thought of that terrifying young man. He still wanted to move and pull out the halberd, but he found that he had no strength left.


    The tip of the halberd was like a devilish ghost that could devour people. It was wrapped in a dark demonic Qi that was like thousands of ck snakes that were drilling into his wounds and swallowing his blood essence, internal organs, and his confidence and fighting spirit.


    Jie Ci¡¯s body rapidly withered¡­


    Death had arrived.


    He roared towards the sky.


    ¡°Khagan, Khagan!


    Jie¡¯s pricks are useless,


    Jie Ci failed to live up to your letter¡­¡±


    The voice stopped abruptly.


    Pa da.


    The invisible giant knelt in front of the throne room, his head drooping dejectedly as he knelt down in front of the queen.


    In the end, he was unable to enter the hall.


    In the eyes of the thousands of Imperial Army soldiers,manders, and invisible monsters, a youth dressed in a python robe was approaching from afar. He stepped on the backs of the pce halls, and with every step he took, he was a thousand feet away. In just two or three seconds, he was already hovering above the courtyard.


    Late at night, it was as if a grand sun had arrived.


    At the same time, an extremely shocking aura pressed down on the deep courtyard of the pce. Even the chirping of the hundred birds in spring had stopped. They were silent and did not dare to sing.


    At this point, the spring rain seemed to be burning, turning into steam that shot into the sky as if it was escaping crazily.


    Endless winds howled and rolled as Xia Ji descended from the sky in his python robe.


    In the air, he put his palms together. The talisman that he had been drawing for the whole day shot wildly towards the ground under his feet. Now, the giants had gathered in one ce and were all within his attack range.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Strings of death talismans fell on the invisible giants one after another. The giants felt their lives draining away rapidly. They barely managed to walk a few more times, but they could no longer move. They knelt down and prostrated themselves. Their skin was withering, and their livers were failing.


    The Life Talismans rained down on the heavily injured soldiers, and the severed arms began to regrow at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When Xia Jinded, there was not a single giant left standing on the ground. He raised his hand and the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd flew into his hand. It chirped happily in the night wind and spring rain as if it had a spirit.


    ¡°Greetings, King Shenwu!¡±


    All the soldiers andmanders knelt down..

 Chapter 127 - 127: 111. Clue to the Su Family

    Chapter 127: 111. Clue to the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the distance, under the eaves, Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s figure appeared in a shadow.


    From the beginning to the end, she had not moved, and neither themander of the Imperial Army nor the moths in the rain had attacked her true position.


    Because the first military g she used was not ¡± Invasion Like Fire ¡± but ¡® Unknowable Like Yin ¡°. How could a general be easily beheaded?


    She stood up and looked at the young man, muttering, ¡®¡±I SO strong.¡±


    However, her emotional expression onlysted for two to three seconds before she smiled and waved at the distance. She opened her mouth and gestured, ¡°Little brother is so handsome.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t look at her. This seventh prodigy of the Confucian Sect was like Hu


    Xian ¡®er, having the ability to create a messy scene.


    Hu Xian Er could instantly turn the scene yellow.


    This person could instantly make the painting style full of the rustic and idyllic atmosphere.


    The Empress walked out from the main hall. Themander and the armored soldiers hurriedly said, ¡®Greetings, Empress.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the figure standing in the spring rain, filled with an insufferably arrogant pressure. She felt warm in her heart. This was her elder brother, the strongest person she could rely on. As long as he appeared, no matter what kind of predicament she was in, it would no longer be terrifying.


    What could he do?


    The night was still long.


    The empress took off her dragon robe and began to cut meat and vegetables in the kitchen. The mutton was washed and sliced into pieces. The spices and other preparations were ready.


    Seeing that the water in the pot was boiling, she put in the mutton and boiled the blood. Then, she used the second pot and ced the spices and mutton neatly. Only then did she pour water into the pot and start to slowly cook.


    Finally, he took it out of the pot and sprinkled it with chopped green onions.


    There were still a lot of things waiting for her to deal with in the royal study, but she spent all her time cooking soup¡­


    The steam from the boiling white soup slowly rose, and the fragrance of the meat spread.


    She scooped up three bowls and ced them on the tray. She also took two


    cups of wine and left more mutton soup in the pot. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that the fox was sniffing the fragrance of the meat in the distance.


    She went out and walked through the spring rain night that was still filled with the smell of blood. She came to the door of a pce and gently knocked on it. Brother, are you asleep? ¡±


    Xia Ji was sitting cross-legged in the darkness. When he heard the voice, he flicked his finger. Pure Yang zhenqi was like a me that instantly lit up a row ofmps on the wall. From afar, the room was brightly lit.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±


    Swoosh.


    Before the Empress could push the door open, Xia Ji was already standing in front of it. He opened the door, and the siblings looked at each other.


    The Empress ced the tray on the table in the hall and wiped her hands. She smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 wonder if my skills have deteriorated.¡±


    Xia Ji was outside, and although there were many delicacies and wines, how could theypare to this mutton soup?


    He sat at the table and started drinking, relishing this kind of ¡°home-vored¡± supper.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough salt.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too strong. I¡¯ve already added a lot of salt.¡±


    Xia Ji drank the soup quickly and mumbled, ¡°¡±My skills have deteriorated.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu turned her head and saw her brother drinking the soup at a very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, he had already finished two bowls and was drinking the third bowl. She looked at her brother with her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­


    Xia Ji finished the third bowl of soup, his cheeks puffed up as he hid the meat. He then ced the bowl on the table and mumbled, ¡°¡±lf you don¡¯t want to drink, then don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu nced at the empty bowl and snorted. ¡°You say no, but your body is very honest.¡±


    The two of them were not really quarreling. Instead, they were bickering and arguing with each other.


    In this dark and boundless world, if there was such a person in the world who could treat you like this, how lucky would you be?


    ¡°Are we going to kill all the Turkic envoys ?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked. There are experts among them.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu looked at him and fell silent.


    Xia Ji walked over andbed his long, soft hair with both hands. He said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Your Majesty, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu raised her hand and pped his arm coquettishly. She sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s Head Immersion. Could it be that I¡¯m not a member of the royal family?¡±


    Xia Ji was silent for a while. ¡± Come and sit. There are many secrets that you don¡¯t know. Let me tell you.


    That night, he told the story of how the royal family had actually been destroyed, and that everything in the world was actually controlled by the five aristocratic families of Su, Wu, Zhou, and Lu.


    He did not say anything else.


    He didn¡¯t mention how many secrets the six ancient eras had left behind. They only lived in a certain segment of the river of time, and he didn¡¯t know where the river came from or where it went.


    A hundred years might not be a short time, but it was just a drop in the ocean whenpared to the long time and space. People lived for a hundred years and lived through a hundred springs and autumns, but in this vast universe, what was the difference between them and the mayflies that lived and died in the blink of an eye?


    Anyone would die.


    This was the limit of human life.


    ¡°The five great ns?¡± Xia Xiaosu looked back at the names of the five aristocratic families, but she had never heard of them before, including the Su family that Su Linyu was from. She did not know either.


    The siblings chatted for a while more before the Empress left to deal with her affairs.


    Xia Ji turned around, pushed open the bookshelves, and entered the secret room.


    Following the sound of footsteps, the wallmp in the secret room slithered like a yellow snake and gradually lit up.


    Under the light, the wind cow and horse were motionless, leaning against the wall.


    However, there was no panic in his eyes. Instead, there was an expression of ¡®since you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll take it as it is¡¯. Two strands of white hair fell quietly from his shoulders. His two sabers were ced on his knees, showing a sense of unity..

 Chapter 128 - 128: 111. Clue to the Su Family

    Chapter 128: 111. Clue to the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hearing the footsteps, his eyes moved. When he saw who it was, he was not frightened, but puzzled.


    Xia Ji undid his mute acupoint and asked, ¡®¡±Who are you?


    ¡® Northern Saber King, Wind Bull Horse. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you about your true identity.¡±


    ¡°True identity?¡± Feng Niuma was stunned. His eyes were filled with shock. ¡± Did King Shenwu mistake me for someone else? ¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s mind was now extremely powerful. He already possessed the function of an ¡®automatic lie detector.¡¯ He would be able to detect anyone who lied to him.


    However, this Wind Bull Horse wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡® Where did you learn your Xuan cultivation? ¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I thought that the dignified King Shenwu was a hero. I didn¡¯t expect him to be greedy for other people¡¯s martial arts and resort to unscrupulous means¡­¡±


    Feng Niuma sneered.


    His voice stopped abruptly.


    A powerful aura was like a rising tide. After another two to three seconds, it turned into a raging wave of the deep sea and burst out suddenly, covering the Northern Saber King. He could not help but feel suffocated.


    This King Shenwu was clearly standing still and did not even circte his qi. However, the wind, cattle, and horses had already heard the sound of the surging tide under his skin. The blood power was like the hammer of a thunder god, emitting a rumbling sound.


    The Eternal Lamps in the entire secret chamber seemed unable to withstand this strange pressure and began to tremble. The wick moved along with it, causing the mes to remain motionless.


    Xia Ji had only released a little of the energy in his body, allowing the extremely concentrated blood essence to surge. Now that he had released it, he retracted it andpressed the power of the eleventh level back under his skin.


    In the entire secret chamber, the myriad of thunder sounds disappeared.


    ¡°Do I need to covet your kung fu?¡± he asked.


    Feng Niuma was stunned for a moment before he sighed. ¡± Has Your Highness crossed that natural moat? ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡°Heh, then this little thing of mine is really not worthy of Your Highness¡¯s eyes,¡± Feng Niuma said self-deprecatingly.


    He recalled for a moment and then said, ¡± The Xuan Gong I learned is the Silver Dragon Codex. The saber technique is called the Lifeless Saber. The saber technique was taught by an expert from the Heaven Saber Sect. Before that expert died, he passed on his lifelong knowledge to me. The Xuan Gong is¡­¡±


    He hesitated for a moment, thenughed at himself and continued, ¡°I obtained the Xuan skill when I was sixteen years old. I¡¯m already forty-six years old now.¡±


    ¡°How do I do it?¡±


    I have a piece of jade on my waist, ¡± Feng Niuma said. ¡± I got it from there.


    This jade was born with me, and I was an abandoned baby. I was raised by hunters in the mountains. ¡±


    Xia Ji flipped his palm and grabbed a piece of jade by his waist.


    The body of the jade was cold to the touch. It was crystal clear like a spotless blueke. It was obviously a priceless item, and the entire jade formed the shape of a swimming dragon.


    He recalled for a moment. This should be different from the so-called Ancestral Dragon Empowerment of the royal family, but ¡°16 years old¡± was the same. Could this be a lifespan threshold for the Empowerment?


    This Wind Bull Horse was most likely a member of the Su family, because the Silver Dragon Codex he had learned was exactly the same as the second dharma used by the emperor. This dharma was the power that Xia Taiqian had obtained from absorbing his mother, Su Linyu.


    As Feng Niuma spoke, he suddenly reacted. ¡± Your Highness, do you recognize my mystic skill? ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Wind Bull Horse became excited.¡±Your Highness, please tell me¡­l am extremely grateful. ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. With a flick of his finger, he took a drop of the Northern Saber King¡¯s blood and pressed it on his mute acupoint. Then, he turned around and left the secret chamber.


    After that, he found Xia Xiaosu and asked for a drop of blood from his sister before returning to the pce. He poured clear water into the crystal container, then dripped blood on both sides of the container, and then flicked a small drop of his own blood into it.


    In this world, ¡± blood test ¡± was a very reliable method. It was rumored that there was a god hidden in blood Only when they werepatible would they attract each other and then fuse together. This implied that ¡± they belonged to the same god ¡°. This was different from his previous life.


    The three drops of blood were clearly far away, but they were pulled by a magical force and suddenly moved. Then, his blood and Xia Xiaosu¡¯s blood first merged together, and then they merged into one, red and falling into the center of the crystal container.


    Xia Ji¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡± The Su family¡­¡±


    He returned to the secret chamber again and unlocked the mute acupoint of the Wind Bull Horse.


    ¡°Did Your Highness test my blood?¡±


    ¡°You and I share the same bloodline,¡± Xia Ji said slowly as he looked at him.


    Wind Bull Horse was bbergasted, his eyes widening.


    ¡® Don¡¯t misunderstand, ¡± Xia Ji said again. ¡± You¡¯re not from the royal family. ¡®


    Feng Niuma¡¯s eyes revealed an iprehensible expression. His face was filled with question marks. No matter how rich his imagination was, he could not imagine such aplicated rtionship.


    After a long while, he said, ¡± Actually, I don¡¯t have much time left. I¡¯m terminally ill and can¡¯t be cured. I came out of the mountain this time because I wanted to do something while the world was in turmoil. Secondly, I wanted to see if I could find a way to extend my life. Thirdly, I wanted to find a sessor for what I¡¯ve learned in my life.


    If Your Highness can tell this Feng the truth, this Feng is willing to cooperate with Your Highness to do anything.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at him. ¡± Is it really anything? ¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t vite morality.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to tell me everything that happened in your life. Then, write down all the Xuan techniques and saber techniques you have learned into cultivation techniques and pass them to me.¡±


    The Wind Bull Horse hesitated for a long time before slowly nodding.


    Next.


    The Turkic diplomatic mission did not dare to make any more noise, and the Turkic general hiding behind the scenes did not dare to show himself. They took the portrait that Xia Xiaosu had given them, respectfully thanked the Empress for her grace, and then left.


    In the Imperial Capital, news of King Shenwu had once again spread. The reputation of this young king began to recover, and those ¡± devil names ¡± were also rapidly disappearing.


    Wind Cloud Tower had the Heaven, Earth, and Man lists for people to refer to. Although the Legend of Mir 2 was not on the list, Wind Cloud Tower would produce the Legend of Mir 2.


    At this moment, a schr was slowly writing in front of the window, ¡± Year 999 of the Shang calendar, King Shenwu fought fiercely in the rain. The enemy was a wolf ghost twenty feet tall, and eight of them died. The next day, the sky was clear, and strange monsters appeared in the city. They were two Zhang tall and were suspected to be ancient species that came with the Turkic diplomatic mission, but they were all killed.¡±


    After the schr finished writing, he looked at the Legend Record again.


    ¡°King Shenwu¡± Xia Ji


    ¨C Legend


    [Realm: Suspected to have crossed the Transcendence Realm.]


    [All Divine Weapons: Great Dark Heavenly Halberd, Mad Lion Demon Armor]


    The schr looked at the portrait of the youth in the Legend Record. This portrait was drawn by the national expert in the building and could be said to have some spiritual essence.


    The schr held his snow-white cheek and looked at this youth who was two years younger than him. He saw that the ink brush outlined a perfectbination of silence and dominance. He was arrogant and domineering, but he was gentle and friendly with a life aura.


    ¡± Mirror, how many times have I told you? You can¡¯t take out the Legendary Record for more than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. ¡±


    A voice came from outside the door, ¡± If you¡¯ve recorded it, put it back. These secret records need to bepiled every three years, and this legendary record can¡¯t be spread out. Otherwise, Wind Cloud Tower might be in trouble. ¡®


    ¡°Understood, Tower Lord.¡±


    The schr reluctantly closed the book and said, ¡°¡±lsn¡¯t it too vague to use only the three lists to determine the realm? Can we restore the system of division in the Middle Ages and spread it to the world?¡±


    ¡± The four realms of Houtian, Connate, Supreme, and Dharma, these ten realms?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The OP stroked his long beard and said, The birth of the Xuan Art five hundred years ago was a big secret. The major forces did not want this secret to spread, so they abandoned their cultivation levels. But now that it has passed, let¡¯s add the title of cultivation level when the three lists are released next time and spread it. ¡®


    Schr opened the Legend Record again.


    ¡°Mirror, what are you doing?¡±


    The schr picked up his pen and wrote down the words behind the ¡± realm column ¡± of ¡± King Shenwu. ¡± The original words disappeared and changed to ¡® suspected eleventh realm. ¡±


    ¡°Jing, you don¡¯t even know what the 11th realm is, do you?¡±


    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s stronger than Dharma, ¡± the schr said with a smile. ¡± I¡¯m really d to be able to live in the same era as such a man. From now on, I¡¯ll use him as a subject and specially record him. ¡®


    After a long while, the schr said calmly, ¡± Tower Master, the world has misunderstood King Shenwu for so long. Now that his reputation is recovering, I¡¯ll apply to add fuel to the fire and help him.


    If the people in the building want to add fuel to the fire, that¡¯s fine, but this matter will require a deduction of 1,000 points. ¡®


    ¡°A thousand¡­¡± The schr was speechless for a moment before saying,


    Deduct it. ¡®


    There¡¯s another update at night..

 Chapter 129 - 129: 112. Second Identity

    Chapter 129: 112. Second Identity


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The Lifeless Saber and the Silver Dragon Codex have been written.¡±


    ¡°How much longer do you have to live?¡±


    ¡°Less than a month.¡±


    ¡® Stay in the pce for the next month. I¡¯ll give you a proper burial if you die. ¡±


    ¡± Thank you, Your Highness. ¡± Feng Niu Ma sighed. ¡± The world is like a dream¡­


    ¡® I¡¯ll bring you a few jars of wine next time. ¡± Xia Ji sat beside him. ¡± Do you have any unfulfilled wishes? ¡±


    ¡® Your Highness, I¡¯m already very grateful that you¡¯re willing to tell me such a secret. If it were someone else, they might have already silenced me, right? ¡± Feng Niuma said.


    At this moment, the two of them were no longer sitting in the secret chamber.


    Instead, they were drinking tea in the courtyard. However, the strength of Feng Niu Ma¡¯s entire body had been sealed. They were just like ordinary people who were about to die.


    During this one month, the two of them lived in the same pce and were divided into two rooms. They chatted a lot on weekdays. They chatted about family matters and bragged a lot. The two of them also drank together and talked about women.


    King Shenwu did not seem like a young man at all. Be it in terms of Buddhist principles, cultivation techniques, or knowledge, he was above him.


    Feng Niuma looked at this young man with admiration in his heart. From the beginning to the end, he had been guided by him. If not for the fact that his lifespan was about to end, Feng Niuma would have knelt down and called him ¡°Teacher¡±.


    In this daily life, Xia Ji had grasped almost all the details of the Northern Saber King¡¯s life, his memories, his various life trajectories, the people he had met, the spections he had in his heart, the major changes in his life, and so on.


    Feng Niuma vaguely knew what King Shenwu wanted to do, but he was also speechless. King Shenwu¡¯s reputation was resounding. Who in the north didn¡¯t know about him? Even in the south, there should be many people who knew about him, right?


    Who could he pretend to be?


    If he wore a human skin mask, it would be easy to see through him, right?


    After all, his figure and temperament could not hide his brilliance even if he was wearing tattered beggar clothes.


    However, King Shenwu didn¡¯t say anything, and Feng Niuma didn¡¯t ask.


    The Wind Bull Horse was clearly about to die, but it started to ask King Shenwu about some martial arts.


    Xia Ji told him everything he knew.


    It was another morning.


    The birds chirped on the branches.


    The horses were dressed neatly and sat under the eaves, watching the sky fall.


    The Northern Saber King was exuding a prodigal aura. His white hair hung down quietly, and his stubble was a little thick. However, his eyes were unusually calm.


    However, his body had already decayed, and his essence was no longer vigorous. His old injuries were unstoppable, and his life was almost at the end.


    Xia Ji sat beside him.


    Feng Niuma slowly pushed out the Dragon Jade, which hid the mystery of his birth, and the two sabers. ¡± One saber, Chunshui, and the other, Heiyun. Chunshui saves people, and Heiyun kills people. I entrust it to you. ¡®


    Xia Ji kept the dragon jade in his arms and grabbed the two sabers. One ck and one white, he waved them in his hands twice. Then, spring water was unsheathed casually. The de tore through the sky, and a terrifying aura immediately spread out. A giant silver dragon projection shed out from the tip of the de. It roared and circled around the courtyard. Under the pressure, the surroundings were silent. Everything seemed to have sensed the power from the top of the pyramid and quieted down.


    Feng Niuma was dumbfounded. ¡± You¡­¡± You¡¯ve cultivated the Silver Dragon Codex to the highest level in less than a month?¡±


    Xia Ji pulled out the ck cloud with his left hand. The saber shed in his hand, but it gave off a feeling that everything in its path would be cut into pieces.


    He shed again.


    It was no longer a knife.


    It was a ray of light.


    It was death itself, filled with killing intent. The courtyard that had just quieted down instantly boiled. Countless squirming insects and ants in the soil all flew out of the Absolute Beginning Realm. The delicate and motionless birds on the treetops spread their wings and flew away. Everything was escaping quickly because all living beings had the heart to avoid death.


    This sh meant death, so they could only flee.


    ¡°Lifeless Saber, you¡¯ve also achieved great sess? No, no, no. Not only did you seed, you even surpassed ¡­ You¡­¡±


    Surprise and shock shed across Feng Niuma¡¯s face before he slowly calmed down. He had originally wanted to die as a ¡± entrusting person ¡± today, but at this moment, he had already changed his mind.


    He struggled to get up, knelt under the eaves, and said in the most sincere voice in his life, ¡°¡±Please act for me.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Then, he stood up and said slowly, ¡± Although the Lifeless de and the Silver Dragon Codex are powerful, they were still passed down by others. They were obtained through enlightenment. This is not good. ¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Wind Bull Horse said loudly.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Xia Ji had already drawn his de. The ck de shed in his hand.


    This saber move was ordinary, and it did not even show its Dharma Idol.


    However, wherever the saber passed, all light disappeared. Everything moved toward the saber. Even the wind bull and horse felt an inexplicable gravitational force, bringing their bodies toward the saber.


    When the saber stopped, the dust and stone chips on the ground had already floated half a foot into the air. The gravitational force had also disappeared, and many pattering sounds could be heard from the courtyard.


    The Wind Bull Horse widened his eyes and stared at this scene. He wanted to carve this de into the depths of his soul and bring it to theherworld, even though he still did not understand what this de was about.


    If the de is extremely fast, then the de itself will be extremely powerful. If you can swing the de at the speed of light, then the power hidden in the de will be infinite. The de itself will also be infinitely heavy, so that everything will be attracted to the de. At this time, the Silver Dragon Dharma is used to lock the shape of the entire de so that the de will not shatter under this blow.. ¡°

 Chapter 130 - 130: 112. Second Identity

    Chapter 130: 112. Second Identity


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wind Bull Horse: ???


    Why did the saber be heavier when the speed increased?


    Why was it that when the saber became heavier, everything would be attracted?


    Xia Ji realized that if he wanted to exin this, he would have to exin thew of gravity and the theory of rtivity first, and if he wanted to exin thew of gravity, he would have to tell him the story of an apple falling from a tree.


    ¡± Everything has its own way, ¡± he said concisely. ¡± The higher the mountain, the more the river. ¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, are you saying that the path of the saber is speed?¡± Feng Niuma understood.


    Xia Ji wanted to say, ¡± No, because mass and energy are one and the same, increasing energy is increasing mass, and energy is proportional to speed. As long as the de is fast enough, the mass will berge enough. Then, let¡¯s talk about gravity¡­¡±


    However, he did not say anything. He just nodded and said, ¡°The Great Dao is extremely simple, returning to its original state.¡±


    Wind Bull Horse revealed a look of joy.


    ¡°If you learn the Dao in the morning, you can die in the evening. Thank you.¡±


    He prostrated on the ground and slowly closed his eyes. His life hade to an end at this moment.


    He chose to die as a Seeker, seeking benevolence and obtaining benevolence.


    Xia Ji took a step forward. His body changed, and his muscles and bones reorganized. When he reappeared, he was a young man full of the aura of a prodigal. He put the ck and white daggers at his waist and walked a few steps. Who could recognize him as Xia Ji? However¡­


    A crisp cracking sound was heard.


    The ck de shattered.


    Although this saber was a famous saber, it was still an ordinary saber. Therefore, it could not withstand the sh that he had just used with the strength of the eleventh realm Qi and blood. Even if it was protected by Genuine Qi, it would not be able to withstand it.


    ¡°Fortunately, I still have one.¡±


    Xia Ji threw the ck saber away and ced the white saber, Spring Water, into his dark gold python robe.


    Feng Niuma had been quietly buried. He had lived in seclusion for a long time and hade to the Imperial Capital alone, so no one knew that the legend of a generation had died.


    Xia Ji calcted the time. Tomorrow was the day he would meet the other six people from the underworld.


    At this moment, the sun was setting on one of the inds. The light gradually dimmed, and the entire ind and the manor in the center became gloomy.


    ¡°Young miss, master asked me to call you.¡±


    ¡°Let father wait. I have something to do.¡±


    Qiu Xue ¡®er was sitting in a luxurious house. Everything in the house was decorated in an antique style. The woman walked in front of the bronze mirror, picked up a gorgeous lipstick, and put it on her mouth. Then, she took a pen and began to draw her eyebrows slowly.


    After a long time, she smiled at the mirror.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the day to meet the new Yama. I wonder what kind of person he is.¡±


    She muttered to herself. Suddenly, a strange shadow shed in the bronze mirror.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Qiu Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t turn around abruptly. Instead, her entire body burst forth with energy, and she was as taut as a ten-picul bow. Her entire body was like an arrow on the bowstring, ready to be released at any moment.


    However, there was no movement.


    She carefully sensed her surroundings. There was definitely no other existence in the room.


    Just as she was about to rx, she saw a strange shadow crawl across the wall and disappear in a sh.


    ¡® Who¡¯s there?! ¡®


    Qiu Xue ¡®er¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Without any hesitation, she took out the Cakravarti King¡¯s mask from her bosom.


    As long as he wore this mask, he would have the unique power of the mask. At that time, his strength would directly reach the legendary level. No matter what kind of enemy he was facing, he would no longer have to worry.


    In order to prevent anyplications, she put it on.


    Pa.


    A simple mask covered with mysterious patterns was ced on her face, and a powerful force returned to her body. However, in the next moment, the woman¡¯s entire body stiffened. She suddenly let out a whimper and then pulled the mask of the Cakravarti King crazily.


    However, the mask seemed to be glued to her face. It did not budge at all, allowing her to tear it off. Instead, it became tighter and tighter until the woman¡¯s face was bleeding, but it still did not budge.


    After a short while, Qiu Xue ¡®er stopped struggling. She lowered her hands and said,


    He stood there quietly for a moment, then sat back down in front of the bronze mirror. His closed eyes suddenly opened, and they became evil and terrifying. There was also a hint of joy and ridicule.


    Swoosh


    The spring rain was blown askew by the night wind and fell on the dark earth. The extremely weak light shone on the ponds of different depths on the ground.


    Da da da da¡­


    Step after step, he stepped over these ponds, sshing mud and scaring away the birds.


    More than a dozen men in ck were holding long knives in their hands. They were like agile beasts in the darkness, chasing after lost travelers.


    ¡°Hu hu hu¡­¡±


    Lu Hongyan ran quickly, panting heavily.


    His heart was beating so fast that it was about to jump out of his throat, but his eyes were still calm.


    His internal strength was almost exhausted. ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t it just bullying people? I didn¡¯t want to, but you forced me. ¡± Lu Hongyan suddenly stopped running.


    The dozen or so men in ck instantly came up and surrounded him. ¡± Kid, you should understand what you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t be a muddle-headed ghost in theherworld. ¡®


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Lu Hongyan asked angrily.


    ¡°Is the fourth daughter of the Zhao family someone you can touch? A toad lusting after swan meat. Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, we¡¯ll send you off today.¡±


    Lu Hongyan muttered,¡±Are you sending me to hell?¡± Then, he suddenly burst intoughter. As heughed, he took out a mysterious and ancient mask from his pocket and pressed it on his face. This was King Taishan¡¯s mask. ¡°No need to send me off. I¡¯ll let you see what the underworld is.¡±


    The man in ck looked at the mask and suddenly had a bad feeling.. ¡± Kill him! ¡°

 Chapter 131 - 131: 112. Second Identity

    Chapter 131: 112. Second Identity


    Trantor: 549690339


    ng! ng! ng!


    Along with the sound of des, many cold lights shed at Lu Hongyan.


    However, the youth did not block, dodge, or counterattack. He suddenly let out an extremely miserable wail. A moment ago, he was stillughing, but now he was wailing. His wail was hair-raising.


    ng!


    Numerous de lights that contained internal strength were already standing on the young man¡¯s body, but they were ¡­ It was like striking a stone, emitting an ear-piercing sound.


    ¡°Kill him, kill him!¡±


    The man in ck was a little dumbfounded and became more and more uneasy.


    One saber after another was shed at the strange youth.


    However, the young man did not move at all. Suddenly, the eyes that were closed under his mask opened. They were extremely evil. ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    This happened in six ces at the same time, silently.


    The next day.


    Xia Ji returned to his house near Huaqing Lake.


    A month is up,


    He needed to go to Hell through the ¡± transit station ¡± and meet the other six members to see if he could form his own intelligence organization.


    Theherworld was an interspatial dimension, and the principle of entering theherworld .


    Xia Ji used the method he used in his previous life to understand it and found it clear and easy to understand.


    The ¡± transfer station ¡± was the ¡± login ount ¡°, but this ount was not a username or password. It was a fixed location and wore the corresponding Hell Mask.


    Inferno ¡± meant ¡± entering a room. ¡± However, this room was not virtual but real.


    After entering theherworld,


    A gloomy square appeared in front of him.


    A ck shadow was already standing in the square, waiting quietly.


    Xia Ji looked over and saw the Cakravarti King.


    The ck shadow emitted a faint pressure, and there was a faint hint of strangeness. It revealed an indescribable evil, and its body seemed to be one with the environment of the underworld in the darkness.


    Upon seeing the person, the person wearing the mask of the Cakravarti King said, ¡°¡±Greetings, Yama.¡±


    ¡± Yes, ¡± Xia Ji replied. ¡± Where are the others? ¡± he asked.


    ¡®Yama, please follow me. There is a huge secret hidden in my Netherworld that needs us to open together. They ¡­ They¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±


    Xia Ji remained silent.


    ¡°We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Cakravarti King walked forward.


    Xia Ji nced at the Cakravarti King and saw that there was blood on the edge of his mask. It was very faint, but it was very clear in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little injured. I¡¯m fine.¡± Cakravarti King said hoarsely, ¡± Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re


    the only one left. ¡®


    Xia Ji followed him and saw a ck waterfall in the underworld. The waterfall fell from the sky, and the top was not visible. It spanned more than a thousand feet. The surging torrent passed through the ground of the underworld and went deeper. From the beginning to the end, the waterfall, which should have been like the roaring waves of the ocean hitting the cliff, was silent. It was as if a movie had been muted.


    As they got closer, even Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed slightly. This waterfall was not made of water, but¡­Corpses, countless corpses, not only human corpses, but also all kinds of animals and nts, mixed together. It was shocking, and their hair stood on end.


    As he moved forward, he could even see human faces with the whites of their eyes rolled back and their mouths wide open, as if they were about to let out mournful wails. As soon as these human faces appeared, they were drowned by even more corpses. Countless faces and limbs filled the extremely quiet environment with a terrifying atmosphere.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The Cakravarti King said, ¡°This is our chance. Quick¡­¡± Yama, you¡¯re the only one left.¡±


    His voice became hurried.


    The other five figures had their backs to him the entire time, but Xia Ji could vaguely hear the sound of swallowing.


    ¡°Yama, quicklye over. Quick, quick.¡±


    Xia Ji slowed down his steps as he heard the impatient urging. He looked up and saw that the ces where the masks of the other five people stuck to their skin were covered in blood. It was as if their entire faces could be torn off if they were to pull along the skin.


    The update tomorrow will still be at 11:30..

 Chapter 132 - 132: 113. Ancient Evil Soul

    Chapter 132: 113. Ancient Evil Soul


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was unknown what the terrifying mezzanines were used for or why they existed, but they were now known as the ¡± Nether World ¡®


    The empty and cold square arched slightly, like a giant corpse that wanted to drag people into the ground at any time.


    The waterfall that came from the sky and struck the ground was supposed to stir up thunder, but it was silent.


    Countless corpses turned into a long stream that stretched across time and space. It was unknown where they came from and where they ended.


    ¡°Come here quickly.¡± ¡°Hurry, Lord Yama.¡±


    ¡°Yama, you¡¯re the only one left.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    The five of them had their backs facing each other the entire time as they urged him. However, the Cakravarti King was eagerly waving his hand, beckoning him toe over.


    The masked man seemed to be unable to hold it in any longer. He extended his hand, wanting to reach out towards the ck corpse waterfall, but he stopped halfway. It was like a person who had been starving in the desert for three days and three nights suddenly seeing delicious food and wine, but could not touch them.


    Xia Ji naturally wouldn¡¯t take it for granted. He stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡® What¡¯s this? ¡±


    After he asked those four words, the entire ce fell into silence.


    Then, a creepy and creepy atmosphere arose.


    ¡°Come quickly


    The Cakravarti King suddenly opened his tightly wrapped long robe, revealing his fair and charming flesh. His hands stretched out as if they were dancing gently. His charming voice sounded, ¡°Come Come quickly She was actually a woman and had a beautiful body.


    The other five figures also slowly turned around.


    They turned around stiffly, as if a rusty door that had been in disrepair for years was creaking open.


    The six of them all turned to look at him. Then, the Cakravarti King stopped twisting and the few of them slowly took off their masks¡­


    There was no face behind the mask.


    Some of them hadpletely distorted facial features.


    It was like adding chocte powder that looked like eyebrows, eyes, nose, and mouth into milk, and then twisting the stirring stick slightly to distort everything. The six faces were extremely terrifying, and people would be frightened just by looking at them. The Life Spirit Light was about to go out, and their spiritual energy would be weakened by half. Then, the body¡¯s defense would be opened, and they could only let the evil enter.


    ¡°Hurry up. ¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. ¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re the only one left.¡±


    The six mouths on his face urged him.


    At the same time, Xia Ji felt a sharp pain in his head.


    A strange figure took the opportunity to sh out from the mask and pounced on him at an extremely fast speed. It turned into seven dark ck streams and writhed into his seven orifices.


    Xia Ji instantly felt a boundless evil intent.


    In the originally calm Sea of Will, raging waves suddenly surged. The seven intruding ck flows turned into seven huge tornadoes that destroyed everything. The tornadoes brought the water waves in the Sea of Will and soared into the sky. The water waves swayed wildly and filled the invisible world. The huge waves also pped. In an instant, the sky darkened and thunder struck. It was like a scene that could destroy the world.


    If it was anyone else, they would have been stunned and dumbfounded by such a huge change in their spiritual world. Then, they would only be invaded by this foreign thing.


    However, that was only ¡®others¡¯, not Xia Ji.


    The ck tornado formed by the seven evil souls turned into a tsunami and soared into the sky. Then, it smashed down like a broken celestial river.


    In a person¡¯s mind, this kind of agitation was manifested as ¡®great ups and downs, great joy, great sorrow, great hope, and great despair¡¯. This kind of ups and downs could shatter a person¡¯s confidence and willpower with just a thought, causing one to be despairing and lose one¡¯s soul. This was the opportunity for the evil soul to seize the body.


    However¡­


    In the spiritual world, Xia Ji sighed softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    The seven ck dragons didn¡¯t reply, they just sped up their attacks, bringing the water in the sea of thoughts to all directions.


    In the sea of thoughts,


    The Buddha did not appear.


    There was only a young man sitting quietly.


    With his appearance, the seven tornadoes became more and more anxious.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already understood. If you¡¯re the real Yama, I do need to fear you, but a mere remnant soul dares to act so impudently?¡±


    The youth sat in the middle of the raging sea, as if he was sitting under a peach blossom tree in spring, sitting on the street of the Imperial Capital¡¯s West Gate Spring Rain.


    He raised his hand and gently pressed on the surface of the Sea of Consciousness.


    The world was instantly frozen.


    No matter how the seven ck dragon curls stirred up the wind and waves, no matter how they collided, this sea of consciousness did not stir up any more waves and did not move at all.


    ¡°How are the powers of the twenty heavenspared to yours?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The seven ck dragons did not answer. The seven dragons fused into one and turned into an extremely sharp aura that pierced towards the motionless sea of consciousness like a heavenly sword.


    Xia Ji shook his head and flipped his hand.


    A terrifying hand that covered the sky suddenly stretched out from his sea of thoughts. With a ¡± pa ¡± sound, the evil soul that had turned into sword qi pped his sea of thoughts and suppressed it, making it unable to move.


    It was just a gray thing.


    ¡°I am not a remnant soul, I am the Yama.¡±


    The evil souls finally began tomunicate.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to argue with it about this. It was just a remnant soul. ¡±


    Answer the question. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a mortal, why is your sea of consciousness so terrifying? Are you the reincarnation of an ancient mighty figure? No, mighty figures won¡¯t reincarnate.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I reincarnate?¡±


    The evil soul let out a mournfulugh. ¡± Do you see that ck waterfall? Everything from the ancient times, everyone, including the mighty figures, are all inside. You¡¯re far inferior. You¡¯re far inferior to me when I was at my peak..¡±

 Chapter 133 - 133: 113. Ancient Evil Soul

    Chapter 133: 113. Ancient Evil Soul


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Since all the mighty figures are inside, why aren¡¯t you here?¡±


    The evil soul suddenly fell into silence. It tried hard to recall and found that it only had a few very simple memory fragments, but it was still unwilling to admit that it was only a remnant soul.


    ¡°If you help me find a body, I will help you.¡±


    In the Sea of Consciousness, therge hand pressed down. ¡± I can make your soul dissipate right now. ¡±


    I can teach you the true techniques of the Yama.¡±


    Xia Ji waved his hand. In his left hand was a blood-red book, and in his right hand was a judge pen that could draw talismans in the air. ¡± Is this it? ¡±


    The evil spirit looked at the youth sitting on the Sea of Will and saw that he looked more like the Yama than it did. It could not help but say in surprise, ¡°How did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Come, tell me.¡±


    Xia Ji and the evil soul had been talking for half a day, but it had only been a few seconds.


    It was as if the evil soul had Alzheimer¡¯s disease. It kept repeating, ¡± It needs a body, and then it needs to join forces to snatch food from the ck corpse waterfall. That¡¯s because the ck corpse waterfall contains terrifying energy.


    Even if it can only grab a drop of water, it can consolidate its soul. ¡®


    After that, it would go to a ce to hide quietly. When the lifespan of all the bodies was up, it would pass the mask to someone else to take over. Every time it took over a new body, the lifespan would be reduced, but it could find a way to survive longer.


    It had been muddle-headed before, but it was only awakened a month ago because it was suddenly stimted.¡±


    A month ago, Xia Ji had put on the Yama mask and gone to the underworld to retrieve the Book of Life and Death.


    After a long interrogation, the evil soul really could not say anything else. Then, it began to beg..


    Xia Ji raised his hand and flipped it over. A hard cage instantly formed in his sea of consciousness, locking the evil soul within. ¡± I¡¯ll let you live for now, but if I want to destroy you, a thought is enough. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes ¡­¡±


    The evil soul still could not ept the fact that it was not Yama. It could not ept that it was just an evil soul born from the mysterious mask, along with the inheritance and other unknown factors.


    However, after the previous rhythm of ¡± not convinced, beaten, not convinced, beaten again ¡°, it was already convinced.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes.


    The six shadows looked at him happily.


    ¡°Hurry up. ¡±


    ¡°Come quickly. ¡±


    Xia Ji released a wisp of Yama¡¯s evil soul¡¯s aura, waved his hand, and said hoarsely, ¡®¡±Wheel, follow me.¡±


    Cakravarti King was speechless.


    ¡°Come. ¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s voice was hoarse as he walked back.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked the Cakravarti King in surprise.


    ¡°Secrets, one by one. It¡¯s very important.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t exin further. He turned around and left the ck corpse waterfall. walking into the eerie square.


    The Cakravarti King still followed him, twisting its waist, because it could sense that Xia Ji had the aura of his own kind.


    When the other five heard this, they went one by one, so they were not in a hurry.


    Xia Ji walked to a cultivation room at the edge of the square and pulled the Cakravarti King. The Cakravarti King let out a weird female scream before being pulled inside.


    ¡°Yama, what are you doing?¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand suddenly grabbed her mask and pulled it, and a long and sharp screech filled with hostility filled the sky. The Cakravarti King¡¯s mask was separated from its body, and countless ck currents chased after the mask from the acupuncture points of its body.


    Xia Ji grabbed the mask and pondered for a few seconds before taking off his Yama Mask and putting the Cakravarti King Mask on his face.


    The Cakravarti King was shocked..


    Yama was that good?


    Giving this obviously stronger body to him?


    Then, an evil ck soul entered Xia Ji¡¯s consciousness. It¡­


    The main objective was¡­


    The boundless sea of thoughts.


    Above the Sea of Consciousness, a cage was drifting like a lone boat.


    The Cakravarti King suddenly reacted and sneered, ¡°¡±Yama, you¡¯ve been in slumber for thousands of years, yet you¡¯ve been imprisoned by a mere mortal?


    You are too weak.


    Mortal, you imprisoned the Yama, yet you still have designs on me? Hmph, hahaha.¡±


    Sharpughter filled the area.


    Immediately, a huge ink-gold wheel appeared from the sky andy across the sea of thoughts. As it spun, it was as if lightning arcs were born and wanted to tear apart the vast sky of spirit.


    After a thought, the huge wheel containing great power rolled down with all kinds of strange thoughts, crushing the calm sea of consciousness.


    In the next moment, the sea of consciousness roared and the world was turned upside down. It was time for it to directly seize the body.


    As expected, the raging waves surged.


    However, in the middle of the waves, there was a calm looking youth.


    With a flip of his hand, a huge wave condensed into a huge hand that covered the sky. With another flip of his hand, the huge ink-gold wheel was directly pped into the sea surface ¡­


    A short momentter¡­


    The two cages floated in the Sea of Consciousness.


    In the underworld.


    A cold voice sounded. ¡°Why are you so slow?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Xia Ji walked out of the cultivation room again. This time, he exuded the aura of the evil soul of the Cakravarti King and waved his hand.¡± King Taishan,e here quickly. There are benefits. There are secret treasures in this human¡¯s body. Come and take a share. ¡®


    ¡°Oh, benefits?¡±


    King Taishan¡¯s masked figure revealed a smile. He imitated a human¡¯s posture and cupped his hands slightly at the other four. ¡± I¡¯ll go first then. ¡®


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The other four ¡®people¡¯ didn¡¯t suspect anything. They even looked forward to it. What kind of benefits?


    A momentter.


    The seven cages floated above the sea of consciousness and looked at each other.


    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!


    The seven masks were in Xia Ji¡¯s hands.


    ¡°It seems that the original owner has been possessed by an evil soul.¡± He mumbled as he walked alone in the emptyherworld. ¡± I¡¯m alone again. ¡± He looked at the ck corpse waterfall.


    He didn¡¯t rashly reach out to touch it. Instead, he took out the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd and slowly stabbed the tip of the halberd toward the waterfall.


    A strong protest and fear came from the ck halberd, and then the halberd¡­lf she was bent, she would rather be bent than touch the waterfall.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t force it and kept the ck halberd.


    ¡°How are you going to absorb the power of this waterfall?¡± he asked the evil spirit.


    ¡® Let us go, ¡± King Qinguang¡¯s evil soul said coldly. ¡± We¡¯ll cooperate. ¡® Bang!


    One of the cages shattered, and the shattered evil souls turned into specks of ck sand that scattered. Xia Ji reached out to grab the sand, but the sand turned into even more shattered colors and disappearedpletely.


    The other five evil souls were shocked and spoke up. ¡± We feel that this ck waterfall contains great power. ¡® ¡°We just want to work together to gain a little bit from it.¡±


    ¡°Sess is not guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°These are all the existences that died in the Ancient Twelve Killing Tribtions. These are the bodies that their Essence Souls maintain¡­ As they spoke, the evil spirits suddenly began to scream in fear.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t kill us.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡¯


    As they spoke, their souls were already frantically rushing out of the cage.


    Xia Ji also sensed that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t take the initiative to destroy these evil souls.


    But it seemed like¡­The rules of the world of the soul were different from the rules of the real world.


    It was possible to ¡± imprison ¡± in reality, but not in the soul. A mountain could not tolerate two tigers, and a body could not tolerate two souls. If there were two tigers in the mountain, then the two tigers could only kill each other. If one of them survived, and if there were two souls in a body, then it was either you destroy me or I destroy you.


    When a tiger ate another tiger, its strength would not double, and when a soul destroyed another soul, it would not. This only maintained the purity of the domain, or it was a kind of hiddenw of the Great Dao, which meant that one could not be stronger through ¡± devouring. ¡± Otherwise, the strong would eat the weak. As long as they kept eating, wouldn¡¯t they bepletely invincible after eating the world?


    Peng, peng, peng¡­


    The ck sand shattered in the sky above the Sea of Consciousness, then dissipated and returned to nothingness.


    However, Xia Ji also learned a lot of information from this, including the location of the remaining eleven masks.


    He counted his gains.


    First, there was a lot of information, including the twelve killing tribtions that had urred in ancient times. All the existences that had died in the killing tribtions had very likely turned into a ck corpse waterfall.


    However, this ck corpse waterfall seemed to have identally flowed through this ce and disappeared after two days.


    Secondly, there were six additional nk masks without evil souls. They were the Wheel, Emperor Song, Qin Guang, Chu Jiang, Tai Shan, and Ping Deng.


    Finally, it was the biggest harvest this time¡­


    He now had seven transit stations.


    He could appear in seven different ces in one minute through Inferno!


    He also had a second body..

 Chapter 134 - 134:114. Wielding a Sword and Flirting in the East Sea Metropolis

    Chapter 134:114. Wielding a Sword and Flirting in the East Sea Metropolis


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Pce of Darkness waspressed on a t piece of paper and did not exist in this world.


    Two blurry figures appeared.


    ¡°My men have seen him. He has broken through to the 11th realm. The time is not right yet, but he can actually break through to the 11th realm. If such an anomaly is allowed to grow, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    ¡± Lifespan is a major limit. Can he live for more than five hundred years to the next killing tribtion? ¡±


    ¡°I think he can live¡­lf he really did survive and treats us as his enemies, will it be troublesome?¡±


    ¡® Don¡¯t forget the Great Emperor who once shattered mountains and rivers, collected the weapons of heaven and earth, and forged the Eighteen Men of Gold. Don¡¯t forget the War Buddha who split open the sky and overturned the gxy with a single rod. They were all abnormal and almost killed us. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. What should we do? Now was not the time. Sending anyone would be sending them to their deaths. Raising an anomaly was not the right way to kill him. If you want to kill him, kill him once and for all. Kill him when he¡¯s not prepared and when he doesn¡¯t expect it. ¡®


    ¡°It will still be some time before the Heaven-Connecting Divine Fire Pir can be used, and the first killing tribtion of this era is about to begin. The true alien races are about to invade. At that time, arge number of humans will die, but after a hundred years, they will counterattack.¡±


    ¡® What we need to do is to define the strongest human in each killing tribtion as an anomaly and then kill them so that they won¡¯t be able to survive the next killing tribtion. They won¡¯t pose a threat to us. Xia Ji is such an anomaly. He has already be such an anomaly before the 500 years have even begun. He¡¯s extremely threatening and must die. ¡®


    ¡°We have five hundred years to kill him.¡±


    ¡°We have to kill him as soon as possible. Theter we go, the harder it will be to kill him.¡±


    ¡°How do we kill them now? With the Imperial City around, at least he still had a stronghold. If you really forced him into a corner and he went to the deste mountains and rivers, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to find him. Help him grow?¡± ¡°I have to slow down his growth first. He¡¯s too fast.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ Didn¡¯t his sister say that she wanted to see Huang Yan¡¯s portrait? Ask the Duke of Cheng to send it over, and then ask a few northern dukes under our control to send over the portraits of their most beautiful daughters. She wants to marry them by marriage, and she won¡¯t marry anyone other than Xia Ji. If she doesn¡¯t marry them by marriage, then let them all go to the Third Prince.¡± ¡°If Xia Ji doesn¡¯t agree to these marriages, then he¡¯ll feel guilty towards his sister.lf he agreed to these marriages, he would be dragged down by women.lf he agreed to these marriage alliances but did not touch those women, then he would be guilty to others. This question has no solution. If he is an emotionless person who doesn¡¯t care about the above and thinks that the Great Dao is heartless, then it¡¯s even better. This shows that his potential is limited and he can¡¯t turn the world upside down.¡±


    ¡°Only the Great Oblivion can be achieved. This sentence has helped us eliminate many possible anomalies.¡±


    ¡® Pay attention now. I suspect that Xia Ji might be looking for us too. ¡±


    ¡± Then tell all the disciples of the n toe back, including those seeds that were left outside. Call them back. Don¡¯t leave them outside. ¡®


    ¡® Alright, let¡¯s do that. As long as no disciples are left outside, he will be untraceable. We will kill him when the time is right. ¡®


    ¡® Perhaps we don¡¯t need to kill them. When the killing tribtion arrives, the Outsiders will be so powerful that it will make people despair in the first hundred years¡­ ¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will send an assassin to kill him from behind at the critical moment.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and do it. I¡¯ll pass on my opinions to the Wu family, the Lu family, and the Shen family.¡±


    ¡°The Su family¡­Where is it?¡±


    Xia Ji ced the cold dragon jade in his palm and looked at it carefully, thinking.


    The inheritance of the seven masks seemed to be limited by somew. After epting the inheritance of one mask, he could not inherit the other. However, he did not immediately give one to Xia Xiaosu because he was notpletely sure if there was any danger in it.


    The seven masks led to seven different ces, and it seemed that due to the disappearance of the evil soul, the ¡± transfer station ¡± could be set up a second time.


    Xia Ji set up a transfer station in the secret chamber of the imperial pce and told Xia Xiaosu,¡±lf you encounter any difficulties that you can¡¯t deal with, go to the secret chamber of the imperial pce and knock on the leftmost bookshelf three times.¡± This way, no matter what happened, he would be able to return immediately.


    After that, he sat quietly in theherworld.


    The biggest advantage of this space was its safety. It was almost equivalent to disappearing from the world.


    The biggest disadvantage was that it was not conducive to cultivation, because there was almost no qi here. In other words, it was almost impossible to replenish it once it was consumed.


    But for Xia Ji, flipping through books and carving magic tools was enough.


    At this moment¡­


    He was thinking about how to enter the Su family.


    ¡°Since Feng Niu Ma can be enlightened, then he is very likely a descendant of the Su family who is wandering outside. Then if I pretend to be his descendant and use his Lifeless Saber, the Silver Dragon Codex unique to the Su family, at a ce extremely far from the Imperial City, and then be famous, will I attract the attention of the Su family?¡±


    The East Sea Metropolis in the North was about 20,000 square kilometers. It looked like a giant dragon that had just emerged from the sea. Itid its head on the river, looking ferocious and terrifying.


    The center of the city was unusually noisy at this time. People were bustling around, but today, there were many martial artists running towards the east.


    There were no clouds in the eastern coastal waters.


    Under the blue sky, the Tyrant¡¯s de School¡¯s forty-three sword towers towered over thend. The innermost tower overlooked the entire East Sea Metropolis and was called the Heavenly King Tower. The six smaller towers were called the Heavenly Wind Tower, and the thirty-six were the Sword


    Servant Towers..

 Chapter 135 - 135: 114. Wielding a Sword and Flirting in the East Sea Metropolis

    Chapter 135: 114. Wielding a Sword and Flirting in the East Sea Metropolis


    Trantor: 549690339


    Each tower had 360 Sword Servants. These Sword Servants were considered experts in Jianghu, but here, they were just the most ordinary servants who could not even be considered machetemen.


    The Tyrant¡¯s de School had such qualifications. The highest level of the Heaven King Tower was rumored to be the legendary Heavenly King of the previous generation, and the current Heavenly King was the first on the


    Heaven List. Other than that, there were three people in the entire Tyrant¡¯s de School who were on the Heaven List:


    The first Heavenly King.


    The tenth Earth King.


    The 31st Human King.


    Apart from them, there were a total of five people on the Earth roll and eight people on the Mortal roll.


    Such arge force could be said to be dominating a region, but there were also many challengers. These challengers often challenged the Sword Servants on the periphery to verify what they had learned. The Tyrant¡¯s de School was not overbearing on this point. If a martial artist wanted to grow, they needed to hone their martial arts techniques, strength, and spirit in battle. Therefore, they did not refuse such challenges.


    Every day, many people would head to the Tyrannical de School¡¯s de Tower to challenge it.


    But today was different.


    A lot of them are running east.


    But all the light was taken away by a woman.


    The woman was called Guan Chun.


    Guan Chun was very beautiful.


    People who looked at her would always look at her legs at first nce, and then they would think that if they could be stepped on by her legs, they would be willing.


    Her skin was very fair.


    She was so fair that people couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her.


    This was because the skin of all the women on the street was not as fair as


    ners. Witnoutparison, tnere was notmng special about ner. ¡®l¡¯neretore, people would always wonder,¡±How did such fair skine about? Could it be that she had applied flour?¡±


    Then, he looked carefully and realized that there was no flour. It was just white and smooth skin and long and tight thighs.


    Guan Chun was already used to the way others looked at him. No matter how famous a hero was, he would always secretly turn his eyes and inadvertently nce at her long legs.


    She was used to others secretly looking at her and even staring at her.


    She didn¡¯t need to look at anyone, because wherever she went, she was the brightest pearl.


    Today, she was holding a knife and following behind a strong man.


    The man was as reliable as a mountain.


    The man¡¯s name was Guan Sun. He hade to harm the Tyrant¡¯s de School today because they had a grudge against him. He had toe.


    He had been preparing for this day for a long time. He gritted his teeth and climbed up from the Ranking List of Young Masters, step by step, until today. He was already the first on the Ranking List of Earth, and he had never lost.


    ording to the rules, the first ce on the Earth Roll could challenge the Heaven Roll without a challenge letter. The change of the Heaven and Earth Roll needed to be witnessed by some reputable figures in the game.


    Although Guan Sun didn¡¯t issue a challenge, everyone knew that he was going to challenge the Tyrant¡¯s de School today. Therefore, many people with prestige had alreadye.


    A voice that contained true energy rolled out,¡± The first on the Earth Board has been defeated. Please fight against the Mortal King of the Heaven Board. ¡±


    ¡°Brother, saber.¡±


    Guan Chun threw the Tiger Head Swallowing Saber over.


    Guan Sun didn¡¯t even look at it. He raised his left hand and held the steel de tightly in his hand. At the same time, the aura around him rose. The ground was like a river, and the dust was like a flow. It was slightly rippling. It was guided by his aura, rotating, and suppressing. It was as if he wanted to soar into the sky and fight the Heaven List! This was the martial world.


    Hot-blooded, wanton!


    There was wine and beauties!


    The winner would go up, and the loser would go down!


    In the distance, all the martial artists who were challenging the Sword Servant stopped and consciously spread out quietly, standing far away and surrounding the group.


    It was a rare battle between the Earth Rankings ¡®number one and a Heaven Rankings¡¯ expert. If he could learn something from it, he would benefit immensely.


    In the silence, a discordant voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Excuse me, make way.¡±


    It was a handsome young man who reeked of alcohol. He had some stubble and dozens of white hairs between his ck hair.


    He squeezed through the crowd and pushed Guan Chun away. Guan Chun wanted to dodge in disgust, but she was still rubbed by him. She red at this drunkard.


    The young man rushed out of the crowd. He seemed to have not seen the situation around him at all. He staggered forward, holding a white-sheathed saber in his left hand and a jar of Kaifeng wine in his right hand. The wine was the most famous Immortal¡¯s Drunken Wine in Donghai City. One jar could only be bought for 100 taels of silver.


    As he walked, the wine swayed and spilled quite a bit. It made people¡¯s hearts ache when they saw him. They could only exim, ¡± What a prodigal. ¡®


    Guan Chun was afraid that this inexplicable youth would disrupt thepetition, so he hurriedly said,¡±Drunkard,e back!¡±


    The young man did not turn around.


    He continued to move forward, and then, as if he could no longer move, he sat cross-legged under the tower and shouted, ¡°¡±1 want to challenge you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll challenge whoever¡¯s the strongest,¡± he shouted after some thought.


    As soon as he said that, many people in the surroundingsughed. Which young master had drunk too much and had gone crazy in the Tyrant¡¯s de School? Moreover, he had gone crazy in the arena where Guan Sun challenged the Heaven List. This oue would probably be very bad¡­


    In the Tyrant¡¯s de School, at the highest point of the Thirty-Six de Servant Towers, the Human King was holding a long de and looking down at this scene. He ordered indifferently, ¡°Fork him out.¡±


    An order was given.


    The two of them attacked and smashed the back of their sabers at the drunk youth. The two of them wanted to make him suffer a little, so they revealed a ruthless expression and secretly circted their qi to smash at his hand bones and leg bones.


    Guan Chun couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Although this drunkard was annoying, it was because he was drunk that he was in a daze. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing at all. It was too pitiful for him to lose his limbs like this.


    Therefore, she squeaked,¡±Brother¡­¡±


    However, Guan Sun could no longer hear anything. He watched quietly, but not at the youth. Instead, he raised his head to look at the tower. He and the Human King looked at each other from afar, and endless battle intent appeared in his eyes.


    Bang! Bang!


    In the front field.


    The two Sword Servants were sent flying and immediately let out miserable cries. They were actually unable to get up. Clearly, they had suffered serious injuries.


    Everyone looked over in surprise.


    The drunkard was still sitting, but the Sword Servant had already flown several feet away. No one knew how he did it, because no one was looking at him.


    The Human King who was standing on the tower flew down from the sky.


    However, he did not make a move personally. Instead, he walked towards Guan Sun. On the other side, there was naturally a steward of the Tyrant¡¯s de School who chased away these troublemakers.


    ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± He walked a few steps and looked at Guan Yun.


    ¡°Your Tyrant¡¯s de School is greedy for my Guan family¡¯s secret saber technique¡­¡± Guan Yun said.


    Bang!


    Another scream interrupted Guan Sun¡¯s words.


    The Human King couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look. He saw that the steward of his sect had actually lost an arm and was kneeling in front of the youth who reeked of alcohol. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment before saying coldly, ¡°Trash.¡±


    He turned to look at the youth. ¡± Who are you? ¡±


    The young man grabbed the white knife and leaned back. He squinted at the blue sky in spring and saidzily, ¡°Feng Nanbei.¡±


    The Human King tried to recall and realized that he had no impression of this name, so he asked, ¡°You¡¯re on the list?¡± ¡°Wuming, that¡¯s why I came to challenge you. What¡¯s your rank?¡±


    The Human King shook his head.


    The young man held the wine jar to his lips, raised his head, and gulped down the clear and sweet wine. The wine flowed down his neck and cheeks, wetting a few strands of white hair.


    ¡°I heard from him that you are the 31st on the Heaven Roll? If I defeat you, will


    I be thirty-one?¡±


    The Human King said, ¡± There are many nameless juniors who want to be famous overnight. Let¡¯s start from the Ranking List of Young Masters. You are not qualified to challenge me now. ¡±


    The youth looked at the sky and smiled. I injured three people in your sect, but you¡¯re not angry and don¡¯t want to punish me?¡±


    The surrounding crowd waspletely speechless. Guan Chun was even more stunned. Although there were all kinds of birds in the forest, he had never seen such a person who was courting death after his debut¡­


    Guan Chun raised his voice and said, ¡± That drunkard, the Tyrant¡¯s de School has the number one Heavenly King on the Heaven Roll and the legendary Xin Ting Hou. They are famous in the East Sea and dominate an area. They are not people you can challenge! ¡®


    Do you know what the Heaven Roll is and what the Legend is? Don¡¯t be so arrogant. Quickly apologize ande back.¡±


    She was praising the Tyrant¡¯s de School, but she was also reminding the youth out of kindness.


    Why did she remind him?


    She did not know either.


    Perhaps it was because such a young man was rare and interesting?

 Chapter 136 - 136:115. There Are Flowers That Can Be Broken, But Don I t Break Them

    Chapter 136:115. There Are Flowers That Can Be Broken, But Don I t Break Them


    Trantor: 549690339


    This youth was naturally Xia Ji¡¯s second body.


    After spending a month with Feng Niu Ma, he finally decided on his identity and yed this trump card.


    Now, he was the descendant of Feng Niu Ma.


    Half a month ago, the Northern Saber King had passed away due to a serious illness.


    As his descendant, he naturally felt pain in his heart. He drowned his sorrows in wine and walked the martial world with a knife.


    And because he was the descendant of a wild horse, he had the aura of a prodigal son. Everything made sense. As a big city in the north, there would definitely be members of the Su family in Eastsea Metropolis. What he needed to do now was to drag the fight out long enough.


    It was long enough to ferment and let the Su family know that there was another Su family member who used their Silver Dragon Codex. His goal would be achieved.


    Guan Chun stood at the very front of the crowd. Her eyes were wide open as she did not look at her elder brother. Instead, she looked at the youth lying on the ground¡­


    She suspected that the drunkard was asleep.


    Xia Ji looked at the bright sunlight. Even though he had changed his body, he felt like he had jumped out of his original state. This feeling of ¡®it¡¯s him, but it¡¯s not him¡¯ was very mysterious. He suddenly sat up and muttered to himself,


    ¡®¡±¡®Then can I challenge the Ranking List of Young Masters if I¡¯m not on it?¡± Then, without waiting for an answer, he stood up with the help of his saber and shouted into the distance, ¡°Who is on the Ranking List of Young Masters? Come out and fight.¡±


    The Human King looked at him from the side, and his eyes narrowed with a cold light. His patience had reached its limit.


    Finally, he shouted, ¡±


    ¡°With such little ability, you actually dare to behave atrociously in the Tyrant¡¯s


    de School. You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡±


    With that, he stomped on the ground and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the young man holding the knife. He did not draw his knife because he felt that this kid was not worth it. He was just a nobody in the martial world. There were so many people who dreamed of it, but they were just rookies who had just entered the martial world.


    As he approached, he had already raised his knee and kicked the young man¡¯s chest with lightning speed. It was like a spear in the hands of a strongman. Just as he was about to reach the young man¡¯s chest, the true energy in his leg seeped out again. The double power of inner strength and true energy transformed into a siege iron wood and smashed out fiercely.


    ¡°Today, I will give you a small punishment and cripple your martial arts.¡± Boom!


    He kicked straight, but the forcended in the air, bringing with it the sound of muffled thunder as the air sphere dispersed.


    But he missed.


    A person suddenly appeared in front of the Human King. The young man had already appeared in front of him without him noticing. A knife was ced on his neck, and the smell of alcohol wafted into his nose. ¡± Who did you say you were going to give a small punishment to? ¡±


    The Human King suddenly retreated, but the youth did not chase after him. He held his saber like a staff and swayed on the spot.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Feng Nanbei.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you have some tricks up your sleeves. Since you insist on fighting, I¡¯ll grant your wish today and make an exception to attack you.¡± The Human King stared coldly at the youth.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. Come on.¡±


    The young manughed. Then, he raised the cold wine jar and poured the wine into his mouth. After drinking a big mouthful, he said loudly, ¡± The world¡¯s stormse from my generation. Once I enter the martial world, time will rush. ¡± The emperor¡¯s n to dominate the world is to talk andugh, but I can¡¯t get drunk in life. Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­This wine is really good.¡±


    He looked down and saw that the wine was gone, so he threw the jar away and began to look for money in his pocket.


    The coldness in the Human King¡¯s eyes had already condensed to the extreme. He asked, ¡°Feng Nanbei, when can you fight?¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡±


    The young manughed and staggered left and right again. He grabbed the saber with both hands as a crutch to maintain his bnce and did not fall. He nced at the 31st on the Heaven Roll of the Tyrannical de School opposite him and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why haven¡¯t you drawn your saber yet?¡±


    No matter how cultured the Human King was, he exploded.


    ¡® Courting death!! ¡±


    He roared wildly, and his aura climbed to the peak. An iron-blooded phantom appeared behind him in an instant, like a wild lion roaring on a high hill. As he shed out with his saber, the phantom of the lion with wild mane also pounced fiercely.


    The young man waved his arm and raised his hand. He also shed. Sharp qi gathered with his attack. The airflow rolled and condensed into a huge silver dragon phantom.


    Bang!


    Saber against saber.


    The silver dragon faced the hunting lion.


    The lion phantom shattered.


    Other than the phantom, the Human King¡¯s palm also shattered.


    The web between his thumb and forefinger hadpletely split open.


    After a short pause, hepletely withstood the impact of the real dragon power. His body stiffened at first, and then his abdomen seemed to have been


    hit by an invisible air bomb, bowing like a cooked shrimp.


    His eyes rolled back and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire body was brought back by this remaining force.


    He only fell heavily onto the stone floor after crossing nearly a hundred feet and fainted.


    The young man sat down casually.


    It was too easy.


    What was not easy was to control the power of the Silver Dragon Codex. He could only use the power of a phantom.


    Everyone was silent.


    However, this waspletely within his expectations. He did note here to shock these people. He was waiting for someone.


    Waiting for the Smiths.


    He had already used the Silver Dragon Codex, and this news would spread very quickly.


    All that was left was to wait and dy.


    He grabbed his pocket and took out a gold ingot. He threw it to the side and itnded in Guan Chun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hey, little girl, help me buy a jar of Immortal Drunken Wine. Thank you.¡±


    Guan Chun was still in shock. The target his brother wanted to challenge was sent flying by this person with a single sh?


    Guan Sun grabbed the tiger head and swallowed the saber. He had finally reached the first ce on the Earth Board. Today was supposed to be his glorious moment. What was this?


    He came here today to challenge the Human King and enter the Heaven List. He was not a match for the Earth King, who was ranked tenth on the Heaven List. Since the Human King was defeated, then his opponent was also gone.


    This must be the will of heaven..

 Chapter 137 - 137: 115. There Are Flowers That Can Be Broken, But Don ‘t Break Them

    Chapter 137: 115. There Are Flowers That Can Be Broken, But Don ¡®t Break Them


    Trantor: 549690339


    Guan Sun wasn¡¯t a petty person after all. He loved to make friends with heroes all his life. Heughed and said, ¡°Brother Feng, since you have defeated the Human King, why don¡¯t we go to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant to drink the Immortal¡¯s Drunken Wine? My treat.¡±


    Xia Ji thought about it and decided that it was good to stall for time. Otherwise, if the Earth King or Heavenly King came out, he would still kill them with a single sh. Wouldn¡¯t that be too fast?


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    With that, he got up, burped, and followed the siblings.


    Four hourster.


    The Earth King, who was ranked 10th on the Heaven Roll, walked out of the cultivation room of the Heavenly Wind Building. When he heard the report, he rushed to the Saber Servant Building and saw the Human King lying on the bed, unconscious.


    The Earth King hurriedly stepped forward and stretched out his hand to check. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. His meridians were not broken. It was just that the Saber Qi had rushed into his body and caused quite a bit of internal injuries. It was obvious that the other party had held back and did not kill them all. Otherwise, the Human King would have been crippled long ago.


    ¡°Who is the opponent?¡±


    ¡± A young man who ims to be Feng Nanbei. ¡±


    ¡°What martial arts did he use?¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but I saw a silver dragon phantom. ¡®


    ¡°Silver dragon phantom? Feng?¡±


    The Earth King pondered for a moment. ¡± Tell me more about his temperament and appearance. ¡±


    ¡°He has the temperament of a prodigal son and looks very young. He¡¯s about 18 years old, but he seems to have gone through the vicissitudes of youth. He has stubble and a few strands of gray in his hair.¡±


    The image of a person instantly appeared in the Earth King¡¯s mind. ¡± What knife did he use?


    ¡°A white knife.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a ck saber?¡±


    ¡® No, ¡± a steward answered in detail. ¡± Do we need to issue a killing order for Ba


    Dao? ¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Earth King snorted coldly.


    The manager was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him tomorrow.¡±


    The steward was stunned for a moment before saying,¡±He¡¯s in the Drunken


    Immortal Restaurant with the Guan siblings.¡±


    ¡°The two children of the Guan family who beheaded the Great General?¡±


    ¡®Yes


    Earth King said, ¡± I¡¯ll go now. The Guan girl is a famous beauty in Jianghu. If she seduced his soul and he really is that person¡¯s sessor, it will be a big problem. ¡®


    After saying that, he stood up solemnly and waved his long robe. He carried a thick and heavy long saber behind him and left the door. The ground was thick and the saber was naturally broad.


    Drunken Immortal Restaurant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Feng. I didn¡¯t know that uncle had just passed away¡­¡±


    It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already gone. ¡± Xia Ji was fully focused on his current role. His every move and word would be a message on the Su family¡¯s table, so he was especially serious.


    Grabbing the wine in front of her, she downed it and turned to look at the bright moon outside the window.


    He didn¡¯t know much about the real Jianghu, so he couldn¡¯t talk to people in depth. Otherwise, he would be easily exposed.


    Ever since he ¡®debuted,¡¯ his first battle was against the Frost Giant, his second battle was against the eighty-foot-tall Golden Arhat, and his third battle was against an army of thirty thousand. Yet, this pair of siblings in front of him were talking about the three lists of Heaven, Earth, and Man.


    What he was thinking about was, ¡± Where are the five families behind the scenes that control this world? ¡°, ¡± How can I subvert this killing cmity? ¡® The magic tools that can be used by the eighteen hands of the Dharmakaya are too monotonous? ¡± How to reach the perfection of the eleventh realm? ¡± and so on. The siblings were thinking about how to ¡± climb the rankings


    Of course,


    He also knew that the siblings hade into contact with the real world, and it was also the environment in which most people lived. His was not considered¡­


    Although he enjoyed this environment, if he was really a chivalrous man, he might have a heated conversation with the siblings.


    But he was not.


    Therefore, they obviously wouldn¡¯t have amonnguage.


    Xia Ji could only look at the bustling crowd on the street outside the railing with the memory of the dead. He pursed his lips from time to time, showing that he was immersed in his memories with a resolute smile.


    Guan Chun looked at the young man in front of her. She remembered very clearly that this young man had never deliberately looked at her from the beginning to the end. This was not normal¡­


    She was used to others looking at her. Now that someone was not looking at her, she felt ufortable.


    He looked at the side of the young man¡¯s face. He had a stubble and a few strands of white hair. He had shed a powerhouse on the Sky Ranking like a dragon..


    ¡°My little sister Guan Chun, a toast to Big Brother Feng.¡± She raised her wine ss.


    Xia Ji raised his ss and nodded, still not looking at her.


    ¡°Touch it,¡± Guan Chun said.


    Xia Ji touched it, drank it, and looked at the street again.


    Guan Chun was speechless.


    She was also sitting by the window and looked down at the young man¡¯s gaze. She saw that there were people downstairs, and there were thousands of flowers blooming.


    And where the east windes, the starlight bes rain.


    In the rain, pedestrians formed groups of three to five, chatting andughing. All kinds of noise came from the streets.


    Guan Chun understood that Big Brother Feng must be missing his deceased father, and he was feeling lonely and helpless¡­ She suddenly blurted out, ¡°Wind¡­¡± Big Brother Feng¡­¡±


    Xia Ji looked at her.


    ¡°You can travel the Jianghu with us,¡± Guan Chun said sincerely.


    My elder brother and I n to stay in the East Sea Metropolis for now. After my elder brother defeats the Earth King of the Tyrant¡¯s de School and takes revenge, we will go south and settle down there. My elder brother ns to build his own sect and impart his cultivation techniques. You ¡­ If you have nowhere to go, you cane with us.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°It is said that there is a great river in the south. After the great river is Jiangnan. Jiangnan is very beautiful. The small bridge and running water are green in the sky. The painted boat can be used to sleep in the rain.


    The Northern Lands is full of disputes and borders with foreign tribes. It¡¯s not a ce to stay for long. Come with us, Big Brother Feng.¡±


    Guan Sun had never seen his sister so enthusiastic before, so he roughly understood in his heart. However, the young man in front of him was indeed pleasing to the eye. He also said,¡±Brother Feng, let¡¯s have fun together!¡±


    Their expressions were sincere.


    If Xia Ji was really Feng Nanbei, he might have agreed.


    At this moment, he smiled and was about to find an excuse to answer when footsteps suddenly sounded from the stairs. Immediately, a tall figure wearing a blue brocade robe appeared at the entrance.


    The person saw Xia Ji at a nce and shouted, ¡°Are you Young Master Feng, Feng Nanbei? ¡±


    ¡°Earth King!¡±


    Guan Sun frowned as he looked at the neer.


    The person did not even look at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°May I ask if Young Master Wind is a disciple of the Northern Saber King?¡± asked the Earth King with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Young Master Feng should be the son of the Saber King, right?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The Earth Kingpleted his own imagination and smiled.¡±Young Master Feng has juste out of the martial world, why should he drink with two sinners? Come, this old man has already set up a banquet at Donghai Delicacies Restaurant. I invite young master to go with me to taste the seafood.¡± ¡°My father is not a remnant of King Chi!!¡± Guan Sun suddenly roared.


    ¡°Forget it. The Imperial Court is already showing mercy by not killing the two of you. I can understand that you want revenge. When you really have the ability, I¡¯ll wait for you to challenge me. Please, Young Master Feng.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to get involved in this dispute. He wanted to stall for time, so he said, ¡°¡±Earth King, I will fight you in three days.¡±


    The Earth King frowned and said straightforwardly, ¡°Young Master Feng has taken a fancy to Miss Guan?¡± Is that why you want to stand out?¡±


    ¡°No? I really can¡¯t think of any other reason.¡±


    Xia Ji said slowly, ¡± There is no first in the sword and no second in the saber. You are from the Tyrant¡¯s de School, and I use a saber. I want to be the first. So, not only do I want to fight you, but I also want to fight the Heavenly King of your school.


    The Earth King was stunned, thenughed and left.


    Guan Yun¡¯s eyes burned with fury as he watched the person leave. Guan Chun nced at the youth and muttered, ¡± There¡¯s no first in the sword, no second in the saber¡­¡± How domineering.¡±


    Duke Cheng Mansion.


    ¡°Oh? Old Master asked us to pay attention to whether anyone in the martial world uses the Silver Dragon Phantom or the Silver Dragon Dharma. It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯ve already found it?¡±


    ¡°Head Butler, I really found it.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±


    It¡¯s the real deal. Many people in the East Sea Metropolis saw it. The young man who used the silver dragon shadow is called Feng Nanbei. He sent the


    Human King flying with a single sh of the silver dragon under the Tyrant¡¯s


    de Sect¡¯s tower. ¡®


    ¡°Then I have to hurry and report to the High Duke.¡±


    A middle-aged man with a round face and big ears in green robes hurried to the backyard.


    When they passed by the corridor, they saw a sweet and moving figure admiring the flowers.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, where are you going in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Miss, I have something to report to the Duke.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen, let me ask you something. Did Father really send my portrait to the Imperial City?¡±


    The green-robed middle-aged man lowered his head and was silent for a long time. ¡± Miss, you can ask the Duke directly. ¡®


    After saying that, he hurriedly walked into the inner residence. Behind him, the girl stomped her feet in dissatisfaction. ¡± I don¡¯t want to marry by marriage.. I don¡¯t want to marry some King Shenwu! ¡°

 Chapter 138 - 138: 116. The World Is But A Lake View

    Chapter 138: 116. The World Is But A Lake View


    Trantor: 549690339


    Duke Cheng Mansion.


    ¡°Duke, this is the situation.¡± The butler had finished his report.


    ¡°Got it. You may leave.¡±


    State Duke Cheng waved his hand.


    Seeing the butler leave, he hurriedly stood up and walked towards the back of the mansion.


    They walked past the artificial mountains, the winding corridors, and the flowerbeds, then stepped on an elegant wooden bridge. They passed by an octagonal pavilion in the middle of theke. This area was already a restricted area of the Public House, and it was also the third door other than the outer and inner doors. At this moment, a person who looked young but had an extremely weathered expression was sitting in the pavilion.


    State Duke Cheng said, ¡± Greetings, Old Ancestor. We¡¯ve found out the whereabouts of the matter that the Su family asked us to investigate. This afternoon, in front of the Tyrant¡¯s de School in Donghai City, a young man named Feng Nanbei used the shadow of a silver dragon. He uses a saber and is about eighteen years old. ¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Many people have seen it, so it can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, surname Feng, use the de¡­¡± That person muttered a few times, ¡± I understand. ¡®


    ¡°Do we need to send someone to invite him over?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go and take a look myself.¡±


    Three dayster.


    In front of the Tyrant¡¯s de Sect.


    The crowd surged, threeyers inside and threeyers outside.


    Xia Ji was fighting against the Earth King, who was ranked tenth on the Heaven List. He had made sure that he had enough time to defeat the Earth


    King.


    Shocked voices erupted.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t think much of it. He put away his knife and silently searched for the possible Su family members.


    Suddenly, he unintentionally caught a glimpse of a man in the crowd. The man looked young, but he did not give off the feeling that he was young.


    Their eyes ¡± identally ¡± met. The man smiled at him and then extended his hand to make a gesture of invitation.


    Xia Ji had just returned when someone dressed as a servant came to invite him.


    ¡°My master would like to have a chat with you.¡±


    Xia Ji knew who this ¡°master¡± was, so he followed the attendant.


    Guan Chun subconsciously took a step forward, but the servant reminded him, ¡°I only invited Young Master Wind.¡±


    Guan Chun was stunned. She bit her lips and her eyshes covered her eyes. However, there was an inexplicable sadness in her eyes. She had a woman¡¯s intuition. She felt that Feng Nanbei might note back after he left.


    If he left, he would be a person from apletely different world from him¡­


    They would not be able to drink and chat together in the future.


    But what could she do?


    There were countless heroes in Jianghu, and there was nock of young masters from wealthy families who had pursued and liked her for a long time. However, no matter how long she had been looking down on them, she still did not like them.


    It was a wonderful thing to be moved at first nce. She used to think that it was ridiculous until it happened to her.


    She was very confident in herself because she knew that she was very beautiful. If she fell in love with someone, then this person should also fall in love with her, right?


    Until this moment¡­


    She realized that this was just her wishful thinking.


    Guan Chun squeezed out a smile and looked at the young man who still reeked of alcohol. He said softly, ¡°Big Brother Feng, you can go.¡±


    Xia Ji was preupied with the Su family¡¯s affairs, so he didn¡¯t care about women¡¯s thoughts. He said nonchntly, ¡°¡±Alright.¡± With that, he prepared to leave.


    Guan Chun suddenly said, ¡°Big Brother Feng¡­¡± Can you¡­¡±


    Xia Ji turned his head and saw the girl¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s nothing. Big Brother Feng, you can go¡­The martial world is dangerous, you¡­Take care, don¡¯t trust others easily.¡±


    ¡°You take care too.¡±


    After Xia Ji said this, he left with the attendant. Guan Chun looked at his back as two streams of tears suddenly flowed down.


    Guan Sun sighed softly and patted his sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡± He¡¯s not from the same world as us. The opponent that I¡¯ve been working hard to defeat day and night was defeated by him.


    I can see that he is a sentimental person. He owes us money for the wine these few days, so he used a very heavy knife today and seriously injured the Earth King. It can be considered as revenge for us and paying us back for the wine.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s even with us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. He¡¯s clearly not handsome at all. He doesn¡¯t understand women at all. Other than drinking, he¡¯s just in a daze. I really don¡¯t know why¡­¡±


    ¡® Maybe this is the future legend. It¡¯s just that he met us on his first step into the martial world. ¡®


    Guan Chun sighed softly. When he looked again, the figure hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°The matter here is over. Let¡¯s go to the south.¡±


    ¡°Legend¡­¡± Guan Chun asked. Don¡¯t you need someone to apany you?¡±


    Guan Sun said, ¡± If he has already proven his legendary path and is tired of the disputes in the martial world, he will need someone to apany him when he is ready to settle down. But now¡­¡± The world had just opened its doors to him. Would he be at peace?


    Xiaochun, you didn¡¯t meet the wrong person. Brother Feng is a man of character, a very good man. It¡¯s just that you met him too early.¡±


    On the top floor of the Heavenly King Pagoda.


    Xia Ji pushed the door open.


    The man in the hall who had met his gaze smiled and invited, ¡°Young Master


    Feng,e in and sit.¡± A bearded man with a calm bearing said, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 hide for a while.¡±


    ¡°Xin Ting Hou, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You and I are friends. I can even give this pagoda to you. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±


    The bearded man was the legend of the Tyrant¡¯s de School. He had already left, leaving the tallest tower in the East Sea Metropolis to the two of them.


    Xia Ji sat opposite the man.


    The man took out a piece of dragon-shaped white jade and ced it in his palm. He asked, ¡°¡±Do you have this?¡±


    Xia Ji deliberately looked surprised.. ¡± Why do you have one too? ¡®

 Chapter 139 - 139:116. The World Is But A Lake View

    Chapter 139:116. The World Is But A Lake View


    Trantor: 549690339


    The man smiled.


    Xia Ji took out a simr jade pendant.


    The man reached out and touched it. It was true. He nodded and said,¡±You and I might be from the same family.¡±


    Xia Ji was naturally puzzled.


    The man did not mind. He had already prepared a clear jade porcin te. Then, he did not put on an act and directly circted his Qi. A drop of blood seeped out of his finger and fell on the southernmost part of the jade porcin te. The blood condensed in the clear water and did not disperse. After it fell, it stopped moving.


    The man made an inviting gesture. ¡± You do it.


    Xia Ji had already experimented with it, so he wasn¡¯t flustered. His fingertips hung on the northernmost part of the jade porcin te.


    Drip.


    When the blood dripped to the north, it also stopped moving.


    Then, the two drops of blood seemed to be pulled by a mysterious force and began to move. Then, they gathered together in the center andpletely fused into arge dark red drop of blood.


    The man looked satisfied andughed out loud. ¡± Young Master Feng¡¯s surname isn¡¯t Feng, but Su. You should be Su Nanbei. ¡± My name is Huang Wucheng, and I¡¯m from the Duke of Cheng¡¯s Public House.¡±


    Xia Ji was delighted. He had found it.


    ¡°Su?¡± he asked, deliberately showing a puzzled expression.


    Huang Wucheng said, ¡± It¡¯s a long story. Follow me back to the Huang Mansion first. The family has been recruiting disciples these few days. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The cultivation resources in the family are many times better than those in the outside world. You just happened toe at this time.


    The Su family was recruiting disciples?


    Wasn¡¯t this a coincidence?


    Xia Ji was puzzled, so he asked directly, ¡°¡±Why is the n recruiting people?¡±


    Huang Wucheng said, ¡± It¡¯s said that we¡¯re on the verge of a cmity. However, there¡¯s a great enemy outside. The n issued such a secret order to avoid the cmity and the enemy. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the killing tribtion, but a great enemy¡­What kind of enemy?¡± Xia Jiqi was curious. The water in this world was really deep. He had never thought that there would be someone who could bnce the five great ns.


    Huang Wucheng said, ¡± I don¡¯t know who the enemy is either. Let¡¯s go, Nanbei. Other than you, this old man still needs to find some of the descendants of the n that were left behind.


    At this moment, he hadpletely confirmed the identity of the youth in front of him.


    In fact, there were quite a number of people with the Su family¡¯s blood on thisnd. However, only those who carried the dragon jade could be considered as ¡± qualified to enter the family and be recognized as a disciple. ¡± The rest were ignored.


    ¡°I still have unfinished battles,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°The first on the Heaven Roll and the new Marquis of the Pavilion?¡± Huang Wucheng asked.


    Xia Ji nodded. He needed to act like a young man who had juste out of the martial world and was eager to make a name for himself.


    Huang Wucheng smiled and walked to the window. He waved and said, ¡°Nanbei,e here.¡±


    Xia Ji walked to his side and looked outside.


    Huang Wucheng pointed at argeke in the East Sea Metropolis. Theke was blue and looked like a huge, wless heart of jade. It reflected the clouds, flowers, and birds. There were also some sightseeing boats on theke. There were even two or three men and women chatting andughing by theke. It was a spectacr sight.


    ¡± Thiske is called the Skyheart Lake. It symbolizes the center of the sky. It can be said to be extremely domineering. ¡® Then, Huang Wucheng turned to the east window.


    ¡°And here¡­lt¡¯s the sea.¡±


    Looking far away, he saw a vast expanse of deep blue in the distance. The vast and boundless sea was like a sleeping cosmic dragon, slowly rising and falling. The sun was shining on thisnd that was hundreds of millions or billions of miles wide, but it would eventually sink under the sea level. In the morning and evening, even a huge wave might cross the original Skyheart Lake.


    Compared to the ocean, theke was so small.


    Huang Wucheng said, ¡± The pugilistic world is ake after all. The aristocratic families are the sea. Why should the North and the South fight for first ce in this smallke? ¡± Follow me.


    Duke Cheng Mansion.


    Xia Ji was arranged to stay in an independent room with arge courtyard.


    He could set up a total of seven ¡°transfer stations¡±. The first one was set up in the cultivation chamber in the back pce of the imperial pce. The second one was set up in the Su family. The Duke of Cheng Mansion was just a temporary ce for him to stay.


    In the middle of the night, the sound of the zither was heard. It was like a tide with the wind, but it hid a sadness that was as thin as a veil. It was like crying andining. It was lonely and helpless. The sound of the zither gently drowned the flowers and trees, and the entire mansion. It made people wonder what kind of beautiful woman was ying the zither under such a charming moonlight.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    Thus, he calmed his mind and took out the agarwood and carving knife from his bosom, continuing to carve the prayer beads¡­


    He could not waste the extra energy he had every day. More was better. The more spiritual artifacts he had, the stronger his power in the eleventh realm would be. In an instant, eighteen Buddhist Kingdoms in the Palm of Three Thousand Worlds would suppress him. It would be a beautiful scene.


    Sculpting had be his daily routine.


    Every time this happened, he would be calm and his heart would be at peace. It was the kind of peace that he felt when he was ying a strategy game in his previous life, and no one knew that he had killed his soldiers in the base.


    The second night¡­


    The zither yed again.


    Xia Ji would read books during the day and collect Skill Orbs at once. At night, he would start carving the prayer beads. After he was done, he would go drink.


    At first, he was just acting as a prodigal son, but after acting for so long, he suddenly liked this kind of life. It was unrestrained, unrestrained, unrestrained, and happy.


    The third day..


    Huang Wucheng brought back another young man from outside. The young man was called Xin Wangshu. Obviously, he was also a disciple of the Su family who had been left outside. He had an otherworldly temperament and vaguely


    had a hint of Taoism..

 Chapter 140 - 140: 116. The World Is But A Lake View

    Chapter 140: 116. The World Is But A Lake View


    Trantor: 549690339


    At night, the sound of the zither rang out.


    Xin Wangshu heard the sound of the zither and went out of the courtyard to the pavilion by theke.


    In the pavilion, a sweet and beautiful figure was ying the zither.


    Xin Wangshu closed his eyes and listened. He was also a person who knew the elegance of music. This time, he was summoned back by the hidden mysterious family, which made his state of mind rise to the next level. He felt that he might have be the protagonist of this fate. At this time, hemented, ¡°Like the continuous spring rain, I can¡¯t hide my worries.¡± The beautiful figure in the pavilion continued to y the zither.


    Xin Wangshu said lightly, ¡± It¡¯s like watching a pair of partridges flying on a screen fan. Outside the window, it¡¯s autumn in the evening. There¡¯s endless sorrow and sorrow. No one can say it. ¡®


    The beautiful figure in the pavilion continued to y a few more times.


    Xin Wangshu told him one by one.


    Finally, the beautiful figure stopped ying. She stood up and said, ¡°Huang Yan greets Mister Xin.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the Fourth Young Lady of the Duke of Cheng¡¯s Mansion?¡± Xin Wangshu asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°When I heard Young Lady ying the zither, I felt that there was endless sorrow hidden within. Is Young Lady worried?¡±


    Huang Yan sighed softly. ¡± I¡¯d better not say it. ¡±


    Then, she turned around and left in a hurry.


    Huang Yan walked along thekeside. There were actually two people sitting in the pavilion by thekeside.


    One was his eldest brother, Huang Siren.


    She knew her eldest brother¡¯s stupidity. At the poetry gathering, when others were reciting poems, he was worried that the sun would set and hid under the table.Usually, he was not popr with women, so he always lingered in the alley. A few days ago, his father asked someone to help him marry the ninth princess of the royal family, but the ninth princess directly refused, so now he had to marry the seventh prince of the royal family.


    Therefore, Huang Yan got angry when she saw this big brother. If you were more sensible and handsome, perhaps the princess would marry you. What would I have to do? It was said that King Shenwu had three heads and six arms and was extremely terrifying. He had no feelings for him and it was impossible for him to sit together.


    The other person was the first mysterious guest who had stayed in the mansion in recent days-Feng Nanbei. This Feng Nanbei had been in the limelight in front of the Tyrant¡¯s de School and had even sung a poem that was now well-known in the martial arts world. She had already memorized it. She had yed the zither for three days, but he did not even look at her. He was really a man who did not know how to be romantic.


    How could the two of them be chatting together?


    She thought for a moment and deviated from her original path. She walked over and said loudly,¡±The wind and clouds of the worlde from my generation. The emperor¡¯s n to dominate the world is to talk andugh, but I can¡¯t get drunk in life. Young Master Feng is extremely talented, dressed in fresh clothes and riding on a horse, enjoying the martial world. Why are you chatting with my ignorant and ipetent brother tonight?¡±


    No one paid attention to her.


    Xia Ti D0inted at the skv. ¡± I¡¯ve counted the stars here. There are 28.LR7 stars in total. ¡±


    ¡® Really? ¡± Huang Siren didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, count it yourself. As long as you count these stars, they won¡¯t dare to fall.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Siren was ecstatic. ¡± Then I¡¯ll have to count quickly. Thank you for saving my life. ¡±


    Thus, he looked up at the starry sky in the south and began to count them one by one.


    Huang Yan frowned. After waiting for a while, she walked into the pavilion and sat beside the two of them. She cupped her chin and shouted, ¡°Young Master Wind?¡±


    Before Xia Ji could say anything, Huang Siren shouted, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so annoying, you¡¯re so annoying. I just counted to nine hundred and thirty-two, and when you came, it was all messed up. Didn¡¯t Father ask you to go to the Imperial City? Go earlier. What are you still doing at home? It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Huang Yan was speechless..

 Chapter 141 - 141: 117. Today I Know the Heavens Beyond Heaven

    Chapter 141: 117. Today I Know the Heavens Beyond Heaven


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡® My sister is an idiot, ¡± Huang Siren whispered. ¡± Ignore her. ¡±


    Huang Yan was speechless.


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± Then let¡¯s continue counting. You count to the south, and I¡¯ll count to the north. ¡®


    Huang Yan was speechless.


    Big Brother, you¡¯re such a good person, ¡± Huang Siren said happily. ¡± After you¡¯re done counting the stars, I¡¯ll give you the top courtesan of Heavenly Fragrance Restaurant. She can sleep with you. ¡±


    Huang Yan was speechless.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything shocking. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve always liked Imives and wine. By the way, Miss Huang has been ying the zitherte at night these past few days¡­¡±


    Huang Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. This was her topic.


    I yed the zither because I was worried. I was worried because my father forced me to marry a man I had never met before. This man was notorious for his brutality and killing. His hands were stained with blood. It was said that he was an anomaly and was destined to have a bad ending. ¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly remembered that his sister had told him that the fourth daughter of the Duke of Cheng¡¯s Public House, Huang Yan, was beautiful. She had even shown him the portrait, but the portrait did not match the person in front of him. Could it be that the portrait was fake? On second thought, he roughly understood that the previous painting was fake, but this time, he did not know why he was sending the real painting over.


    ¡°Young Master Wind, aren¡¯t you curious about who this person is?¡± Huang Yan asked.


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s King Shenwu,¡± Huang Yan said with a sad expression.


    Xia Ji asked, ¡± I¡¯ve heard that King Shenwu is handsome and extraordinary. He¡¯s a first-ss hero, a peerless genius that only appears once in a thousand years. He retreated from the Guifang Kingdom, defeated the Turks, and went south alone. Floating Jade Mountain fought against the heroes and defeated seven of the twenty heavens. ¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s because Young Master Wind doesn¡¯t understand him and was deceived by his false appearance,¡± Huang Yan sighed.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    At this point, he had no choice but to continue the conversation. He looked at Huang Siren, who was getting more and more upset, and pointed into the distance.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you from counting the stars. Take your time, brother.¡± Huang Yan understood.


    Huang Siren looked at Xia Ji gratefully, then turned to Huang Yan impatiently and said, ¡°¡±Get out of my sight.¡±


    The two of them walked to a pavilion on the other side. Xia Ji held a ss of wine and listened to the fourth daughter of the Huang family slowly pour out her grievances. He felt very magical now¡­


    His original identity was an enemy to everyone, and the heavens did not tolerate him. It seemed that everything had changed after changing his identity?


    Huang Yan said, ¡± I¡¯m locked up in the pce. If I were to really marry that King Divine Martial, I would probably be a caged bird for the rest of my life and be his ything. If he suddenly had the intention to kill me, he might vent his anger on me and even kill me. ¡± I didn¡¯t want to go, but Father insisted that I go.¡±


    She was lying on the stone table in the pavilion, her light yellow shirt sticking to her pink cheeks. She pouted and looked at theke in the distance. Theke ripples were golden scales under the moonlight. She was waiting forfort.


    However, why would Xia Jifort her? She had scolded herself for a long time. At this moment, he picked up the wine pot and brought it to his lips. He stood up and walked away drunkenly.


    Huang Yan didn¡¯t know why, but her eyes became gloomy. The prodigal son in front of her wasn¡¯t a yboy, but he had an aura that was close to magic. He seemed different from everyone she had met, causing people to unconsciously be attracted to him. It was a very special temperament, as if¡­The gods wear cloth clothes and y in the world.


    Her feeling was right. Xia Ji might be able to suppress the 11th level and hide it, but the confidence that he had already stepped into the sky could not be hidden. He was already high and mighty in the mortal world. It was a state of mind that was filled with inner secrets, just like a true aristocrat, not a nouveau riche.


    Therefore, Huang Yan was attracted to the youth, but the youth was not attracted to her. She sighed lightly, but faintughter came from afar. ¡± A pot of wine among the flowers, drinking alone without a matchmaker. I raise my cup to invite the moon, and the shadow bes three people. Ton, ton, ton, ton¡­¡±


    Xia Ji maintained his persona as he raised his head and gulped down his wine. He walked around the flowers alone, and his shadow split into three as hended on the ground. They moved and danced with him. For a moment, his lonely and wild aura seemed to flow out of his body like the gurgling moonlight. Huang Yan had never seen such a wild and elegant demeanor before, and she could not help but be stunned for a moment.


    All of a sudden, she felt a sense of inferiority. She had participated in many poetrypetitions and met many schrs from the Eastern Sea, but all of thembined could notpare to the drinking and dancing of this youth in front of her. Could it be that people from heaven had no interest in the mortal world?


    Which woman in the world was worthy of such a person?


    Another seven days passed.


    Four Su family disciples had already gathered in Huangwu City.


    Xia Ji was one, Xin Wangshu was another, the third was a middle-aged Taoist priest with a dignified appearance and slightly red cheeks, who called himself ¡°Cherry¡±, and the fourth was a young girl, Yan Ling. The Huang Family found Yan Ling and brought her back.


    This made Xia Ji confused¡­


    If Yan Ling was a member of the Su family, how could she have fallen into their trap?


    Moreover, she could still have her soul swapped with Xia Yun, right?


    Soon, he realized that Yan Ling was also very confused. It seemed like it was a mistake. It was probably only after this thorough investigation that he confirmed Yan Ling¡¯s identity.


    The four of them got into the carriage together with Huang Wucheng and left Duke Cheng¡¯s Mansion under the cover of the night. In the carriage, Yan Ling held onto her sword nervously as her gaze swept across the four people in the carriage. She huddled in a corner alone. She had once disguised herself as a demoness, but the three years of istion after returning to the Green Cliff Manor had changed her. When she saw the ¡± man who took her body ¡± again, what she gained was an extreme sense of inferiority. In the past few months, her inferiority had caused her istion to ferment and she became unwilling to talk to anyone..

 Chapter 142 - 142:117. Today I Know the Heavens Beyond Heaven

    Chapter 142:117. Today I Know the Heavens Beyond Heaven


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Jiforted her and smiled. ¡®¡±¡®Miss Yan, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just going home.¡±


    ¡°Go home¡­¡± Yan Ling repeated. Suddenly, her heart trembled. This gentle voice actually made her want to talk to him. She hurriedly raised her head to look at the youth who was talking to her. A puzzled expression appeared on her face. Why did this youth give her a familiar feeling?


    Xia Ji hurriedly lowered his head and pretended to doze off, no longer making eye contact with her.


    Yan Ling secretly looked at him for a while before confirming that she did not know this person. Perhaps he was more handsome?


    Yan Ling was confused.


    Everyone fell silent again.


    There was only the sound of wheels grinding through the dust and the night wind blowing, but the journey was peaceful.


    Xin Wangshu quickly sat down beside Yan Ling and started chatting with the beauty. However, Yan Ling did not have any feelings for him. She only responded perfunctorily and ignored him.


    The entrance to the Smiths ¡®residence required one to enter with their eyes covered.


    But to Xia Ji, blindfolding was useless.


    He clearly knew that the carriage had rushed out from a cliff, but the carriage did not enter the bottomless abyss. Instead, itnded steadily on a t ground that had almost no ups and downs.


    This was an interdimensional space, just like theherworld.


    At this moment, he was blindfolded, and his mood was like a calm fire, burning fiercely but no one noticed.


    The real battle began.


    Naturally, he would not be stupid enough to reveal his identity as soon as he entered this ce and then go ahead without knowing anything. How different was this from the game in his previous life where ¡± Level 1 Yasuo shouted that he was the strongest, and those who did not charge with him were weaklings. Then Yasuo did not even buy equipment and charged straight into the opponent¡¯s hot spring alone. After dying a hundred times, he would hack again It was a good habit to have fun, provided that you weren¡¯t there to send them off.


    Xia Ji had lived for 18 years, but he had only had his golden finger for less than three years. He did not think that he could do whatever he wanted in a world that was filled with ¡± antiquity, antiquity, antiquity, antiquity, antiquity, and antiquity ¡®


    In his guess, there were many beings in this world that were stronger than him, and could even crush him like an ant. However, this world was bound by unknownws, so that these beings could not appear before him or use their original power.


    After entering the Smiths,


    The blindfold was torn off.


    The carriage stopped at the side of the road.


    The few of them looked out of the window. It was like a fairnd,pletely different from the mortal world.


    Cherry looked at her feet and suddenly eximed, ¡®¡±¡®This is a spiritual herb.¡± He raised his head again. The spiritual herbs in his mouth were like weeds here. At a nce, there was no end to them¡­


    Cherry was dumbfounded.


    Soon, a voice came from the distant sky.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice.


    They saw four flood dragons pulling a huge carriage from the clouds. The person driving the carriage was a white-robed girl who looked like a fairy.


    Yan Ling, Xin Wangshu, and Cherry were all stunned. This shocking scene was engraved in their minds and could not be erased.


    ¡°Flood Dragon¡­There¡¯s actually a flood dragon in this world?¡±


    ¡°Could it be a puppet?¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a huge puppet?¡±


    Huang Wucheng hade to the Su n before, but he was not surprised. At this moment, he turned his head to look at Feng Nanbei. He saw that his expression was extremely calm. This was not an act, but a kind of¡­


    Natural bearing? A mind as firm as a rock? Everything changes, but my mind remains unmoved?


    Huang Wucheng still remembered that he had lost hisposure the first time he came here, just like the other three. This young man named Feng Nanbei was really rare.


    Just as he was thinking,


    The flood dragon chariotnded,


    This was a real flood dragon.


    The few of them had originally thought that they were special and extraordinary, but at this moment, itpletely disappeared.


    Whether it was Xin Wangshu who thought he was the main character, Cherry, or Yan Ling who thought she would never be tempted again, they suddenly felt like they had be country bumpkins who had entered the city for the first time.


    ¡°My name is Su Yu. Get in the car,¡± the girl in white said.


    The few of them boarded the flying chariot in fear.


    Then, he began to sigh and exim. He began to surround the young girl and ask her all sorts of questions. Su Yu also felt that it was troublesome. Even if these children with impure bloodlines were summoned back, they were still at the bottom of the Su family. If it was not for the family head suddenly issuing an urgent order, these children might not know the existence of the Su family for the rest of their lives. They might even die of old age outside.


    Logically speaking, when the n master issued such an order, there would also be other people in power in the n who would oppose it and check it. However, this time, everyone was surprisingly unified.


    She turned her head to look at the five of them. All three of them seemed to be shocked and out of their minds. Huang Wucheng was also looking around. Only a young man was sitting quietly in a corner with his eyes closed.


    Rene smiled. Sure enough, there would be someone in every group who wanted to rely on calmness to make herself look different.


    ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    She raised her head and pulled the dragon reins.


    In the vast sea of clouds, the flying chariot suddenly whistled up. The strong wind on both sides of the chariot was like a storm wave that silted up the air. It pounded heavily from all directions. The air pressure here became very high for some reason, and the flood dragon flew much faster.


    In the distant sky, one could vaguely see streaks of ck ¡°lightning¡±.


    However, the lightning shed and disappeared. The lightning kept swaying in the air, and the few of them were extremely shocked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll reach the outskirts of the n through this only passageway,¡± said Su Yu.


    ¡® What is that ck lightning?


    ¡°Why is it always in the sky?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before. I¡¯ve really never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°This is a spatial rift,¡± said Su Yu.


    ¡°Kong ¡­ A spatial rift?¡±


    The few of them had already be tongue-tied. This kind of scene that they had never dreamed of actually appeared in front of them. They immediately felt that the world was far away¡­


    Su Yu said,¡±Thousands of years ago, our Su family¡¯s ancestor opened up a grotto-heaven and blessednd here. This mezzanine-level space was sted out by the ancestor, and the mountains and rivers here were also moved in by the ancestor.¡±


    The ancestor was not satisfied with the first interspatialyer, so he continued to open it up until the fifthyer of heaven. However, it was difficult topletely stabilize the space between spaces, so there were spatial cracks.


    Just now, we were at the First Heaven. When we reach the outskirts of the n, it will be the Second Heaven. You will live there for the time being.¡±


    After saying this, Rene fell silent. There was one more thing she did not say.


    ¡± The n will conduct a test on your aptitude and bloodline. If you can be judged as superior, then you can go one step further. ¡± But how was that possible?


    How could a bloodline that was wandering outside be pure?


    Therefore, it was better not to say it, lest she had any thoughts, hopes, and disappointment.


    Yan Ling, Xin Wangshu, and Cherry looked around in shock. Xin Wangshu even pped himself twice from time to time to see if he was dreaming. What he had seen and heard in just two hours hadpletely overturned his life¡¯s concepts.


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand was pressing on the white knife, and his right hand was pressing on the seat. He could sense that Su Yu was only at the ninth realm. In other words, she wasn¡¯t even at the Dharma stage. Was it because she didn¡¯t have the resources for enlightenment? Or did he feel that he was better at training?


    He looked out of the window. There were ck spatial cracks, flood dragons riding on clouds, extremely harsh environments, and what Su Yu had said about the ancestor opening the fifth heaven and moving mountains and seas.


    Xia Ji was puzzled, but he finally asked, ¡®¡±¡®Senior Sister Su, is the ancestor still here?¡±


    Rene smiled in her heart. You finally can¡¯t help but ask questions?


    Hence, she replied, ¡± Other than a few important figures in the family, no one can enter the Fifth Heaven. From this, we can infer that the ancestor is very likely still alive. The ancestor of my Su family is no longer an ordinary person. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Xia Ji continued to close his eyes to rest. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see the light


    m ms eyes.


    That was strange.


    What was the point of a great ancestor who could create a space crack and move mountains and seas to y with mortal empires? Why did he deliberately define himself as an anomaly? What was a killing tribtion?


    And with the cultivation resources of such a family, they actually didn¡¯t manage to pile up a single eleventh realm?


    If they were really at the eleventh realm, he wouldn¡¯t be facing those people at Floating Jade Mountain. He might have died long ago.


    While he was thinking, the flood dragon flying chariot had already broken through the thickyer of high -pressure clouds and rushed into a blue sky.


    The Second Heaven had arrived..

 Chapter 143 - 143:118. All the Dolls in the Mountain Villa

    Chapter 143:118. All the Dolls in the Mountain Vi


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Flood Dragon Flying Carriagended on an open green field.


    A dense herd of wild rabbits and buffalos were rushing north.


    Su Yu untied the dragon reins, and the flood dragons flew up, chasing north to hunt.


    Everyone subconsciously looked over.


    It was rare to see four flood dragons chasing after their prey.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew from behind them, like a crashing wave. In the corner of their eyes, they saw a dark mass of something.


    Then he turned back to look,


    The scene that entered their eyes made thempletely dumbfounded.


    Tens of thousands of flood dragons flew over from the south and rushed to the north. The wind was like a tsunami that almost sent people flying. The huge shadows that fell made the earth fall into darkness for a moment.


    This kind of momentum only made people dumbfounded and unable to react.


    After they had passed, Su Yu pped her hands. Six horses from the distant herd galloped over. These horses were almost two heads taller than the horses that everyone had seen before. Their eyes were fierce, and their bodies were much stronger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The amodation has been arranged.¡±


    The six of them mounted their horses.


    Rene led the way.


    Just like that, after running for two hours, they finally arrived at the outskirts of the Su family.


    The outer perimeter waspletely different from what everyone had imagined. It was not a lonely house, nor was it a vige or town in the mortal world, nor was it a wild tribe. Instead, it was a well-arranged manor.


    Each manor upied a vast area. The halls, pavilions, and pavilions were surrounded by water, each with its own scenery. The garden was filled with exotic flowers and herbs, birds stood on the branches, fish flew at the shallow bottom, and the corridors were carved with pirs. Everything they saw was extremely luxurious.


    Everyone thought that everyone would stay in the same manor.


    However, they were wrong. Everyone had one manor.


    Everyone thought that the manor should be quiet and spacious so that it was convenient for cultivation.


    However, they were still wrong. There was everything in the manor¡­ Rare treasures, beautiful women, servants, weapons, warehouses, and medicine stores. He had everything he could think of.


    Rene let the five of them stay in the manor in order.


    There was a jade tablet in front of the manor. Different runes were carved on the tablet, and these runes would also appear on the body of ¡± everyone ¡± in the manor.


    The tenant only needed to touch the stone tablet with his hand to be the owner of the manor. Then, with a thought, he could kill ¡± anyone ¡± in the manor.


    It was also easy to step down from the position of master. He just had to touch the stone tablet again and silently give up in his heart.


    When there was no owner in the manor, the ¡± owner ¡± could not leave the manor. Only when there was an owner could he leave the manor.


    Huang Wucheng, Yan Ling, Xin Wangshu, and Cherry moved into the manor one by one.


    The remaining two horses continued east.


    Su Yu pointed at a mountain peak.


    On the peak of the mountain, there were many pavilions that stood tall like pearls. It was obvious that there was a mountain vi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the best one for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xia Jiqi asked. Huang Wucheng is the one who didn¡¯t ask a single question, right?¡±


    ¡°When he first entered the Su family, he put on a fawning expression and asked all sorts of questions. He kept calling me senior sister and beauty. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    As the two of them talked, they arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    The reins were tied to an ancient ginseng cloud tree, and they were ready to go up the mountain.


    Xia Ji recognized this tree. It was a redwood tree, and it was ridiculously tall. It was over a hundred meters tall and had a girth of over thirty meters. Its roots were like withered pythons that had emerged from the soil, giving it an ancient feel.


    ¡°This tree is only over 2,000 years old,¡± said Su Yu.


    Xia Ji maintained his calm expression and asked casually, ¡°¡±How old is the oldest tree?¡±


    ¡°Nearly ten thousand years.¡± Our Su family is a ten-thousand-year-old family.


    As a member of the Su family, you should be proud.¡±


    After Su Yu finished speaking, she was a little surprised. The other new disciples surrounded her and asked her this and that, and she reluctantly snorted. But why did she be so talkative in front of this man? Xia Ji was constantly trying to get information. He casually said, ¡®¡±¡®Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. We¡¯re all from the same family. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll show you your manor.¡±


    The two of them climbed the mountain.


    Their speed was extremely fast.


    An hourter.


    The door of the vi opened. Two beautiful girls saw Xia Ji and bowed to him.Wee home, Master. ¡®


    The two girls looked simr, so they were obviously twins.


    Su Yu pointed at the jade tablet in front of the vi.


    On the jade stone tablet was a yellow mountain pattern


    The two beautiful girls in front of him each had a jade ring on their ankles, and the same yellow mountain pattern was on the ring.


    Xia Ji touched it and muttered, ¡± I am the owner of the manor. ¡± Suddenly, a wonderful feeling surged in his heart. The location of everyone in the manor was reflected in his mind, and everyone¡¯s life and death were in his hands. In other words, he could kill anyone in the manor with just a thought.


    ¡°Senior Sister, is this an array or a magic tool?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic artifact. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t control our own people,¡± Su Yu whispered.


    The two of them walked forward as they spoke.


    Su Yu pointed at the two girls and introduced them,¡± Junior Brother Nanbei, these two women are not ordinary beauties. They are the descendants of Yu Dynasty¡¯s royal family. King Qing recruited soldiers and horses, and nned for generations to rebel. These two women are the cousins of that soon-to-be rebel king.


    If you bring them out, they will instantly have a high status, but here, they are only your maids. No matter what you say, they will do it.


    Xia Ji had basically confirmed in his heart that this was only a country in the name of an aristocratic family. In reality, it was a country above a country.. The royal family in the mortal world was a real ything and a breeding ground for these people¡­

 Chapter 144 - 144: 118. All the Dolls in the Mountain Villa

    Chapter 144: 118. All the Dolls in the Mountain Vi


    Trantor: 549690339


    If it weren¡¯t for him, Xia Xiaosu would have be a ything, and even his and Xia Xiaosu¡¯s descendants would have be ves.


    As Su Yu walked, she introduced the various decorations in the vi. At this moment, she saw a man who was as strong as a mountain kneeling on the ground with a dog chain around his neck. When the man saw the two of them walking over, he hurriedly patted the ground with both hands and kowtowed.¡±Greetings, Master.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell, right?¡± Su Yu smiled. This man used to be the first on the Heaven Roll in the mortal world. He debuted at a young age and suppressed the martial world for fifteen years. He had even challenged a Legend and won. Oh right ¡­ What¡¯s your title?¡±


    ¡°My title is Dragon Elephant Lord,¡± the muscr man hurriedly said. ¡°Why is it called Dragon Elephant Lord?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m strong¡­A single force can break through ten thousand tricks.¡±


    Su Yuughed out loud, then looked at Xia Ji and said, ¡± He¡¯s your dog now. Whatever you ask him to do, he won¡¯t say anything. Bring him out to fight with other people¡¯s dogs. Unless you encounter someone especially powerful, he won¡¯t lose. He¡¯s considered a fierce dog in the Second Heaven. ¡±


    As she spoke, she leaned over and whispered,¡± He¡¯s very fierce when he bites people. He has a strong aura. I don¡¯t know where he got such a strong temper from. ¡®


    Xia Ji felt a chill run down his spine when he saw this¡­


    He could tell that Su Yu was not a woman with a bad heart. However, she had already gotten used to all of this. In her eyes, this Long Elephant Lord was a real beast. She was introducing him to him with the intention of having fun. She did not even think about good or evil.


    Rene skipped ahead with her hands behind her back. After taking a few more steps, she suddenly turned around and said, ¡°My Su family forbids disciples from fighting among themselves, but it doesn¡¯t prohibit servants from fighting. Therefore, raising a good dog will give you a lot of face.


    There will be a big night market in a few days. I¡¯ll take you there. Because the mountain has been closed for a long time, there will be a lot of goods in the night market this time. You might be able to buy better dogs, women, or other things. Although you don¡¯t have n points, I can lend them to you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister is so good to me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Su Yu was stunned for a moment. She was also puzzled today. Why would she take the initiative to bring a low-level disciple to the ¡°night market¡± and even lend him her n points?


    This Feng Nanbei had a mysterious magic power that attracted people unintentionally.


    ¡°Anyway, you should get used to it for a while. I don¡¯t know how long the n will seal the mountain for. In two days, someone from the n wille to test your talent and bloodline. I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll look for you in a few days.¡±


    Su Yu was full of doubts and left in a hurry.


    Xia Ji looked at the vast vi.


    There were more than 600 people in the manor.


    And this was only the treatment of a Second Heaven outer Su family disciple.


    He walked around the vi. It was extremely luxurious. There was a pool of good wine and a fence made of gold bricks..


    The more Xia Ji looked at it, the stranger he felt. Before he met the Su family, he had thought that it was a reclusive family hidden deep in the mountains or somewhere unknown. The family was like a big mansion.


    Now that he saw it, he realized that this was not a mansion, but a Fifth Heaven.


    He wanted to go directly to the Su family¡¯s ancestor, but it was unrealistic. Just from the first to the second heaven, he needed a flood dragon to pull the chariot. Then how could he go to the fifth heaven where the ancestor was? Where was the entrance?


    Originally, he thought that the Su family should be a family that controlled the dynasty secretly because they had a powerful magical weapon and a powerful Xuan formation.


    Only now did he understand that the Su family might have existed for ten thousand years.


    The ancient era was only three thousand years old, but the Su family had existed for ten thousand years?


    A ten-thousand-year-old family actually failed to kill him, who had only developed for three years?


    Xia Ji found it unbelievable¡­


    No, there must be important information that he was missing.


    He was sitting on an open-air cliff with a view. There were many manors at the foot of the mountain in the distance, and they were brightly lit. A coquettish voice suddenly came from behind him.


    ¡°Master, do you need anything?¡±


    The voice came from one of the twins who were descendants of the royal family from the previous dynasty.


    ¡°Fine wine,¡± Xia Ji replied. ¡°Yes, Tang Lan knows.¡±


    ¡°Your name is Tang Lan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tang Lan, pass down my order. From now on, no one is allowed to enter my bedroom and martial arts hall without permission. You¡¯re not allowed to even clean it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Soon, Tang Lan brought over some fine wine and passed down Xia Ji¡¯s orders.


    Xia Ji waved at the smiling and charming girl.


    Tang Lan was sitting beside him. She was already prepared. No matter what her master did to her, or what he wanted her to do, or even if he wanted her to strip naked and jump down, she would not resist.


    However, Xia Ji did not do anything. He poured two sses of wine from the


    pot and raised one. With a look, Tang Lan raised the other.


    Xia Ji drank it all in one gulp and continued pouring wine. Then, he suddenly said, ¡°Miss Tang Lan, you asked the Elephant Lord to threaten a servant to enter the training hall without permission. ¡®


    Tang Lan¡¯s hands trembled, but she did not say anything. She respectfully said, ¡®Yes.¡±


    ¡± Wait a minute, ¡± Xia Ji said as she was about to get up. ¡± Just say what you want to say. ¡®


    ¡°No matter who it is in this vi, as long as they disobey your orders, they will all die.¡± If Master wants someone to die, he can do it with a thought. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±


    Then, she suddenly realized something and knelt down in fear. ¡± I¡¯m sorry,


    Master. I was wrong. ¡®


    ¡°How are you wrong?¡± Xia Jiqi asked curiously..

 Chapter 145 - 145: 118. All the Dolls in the Mountain Villa

    Chapter 145: 118. All the Dolls in the Mountain Vi


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Perhaps Master just wants to have fun. Tang Lan is the one who thinks too highly of herself and thinks she¡¯s smart¡­¡± Tang Lan said with a sobbing voice.


    Xia Ji raised his hand. ¡± I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡®


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    Tang Lan revealed a smile, but her body was trembling. She reached out and pinched the side of her hind leg before she calmed down slightly.


    Who wasn¡¯t afraid of death? Especially when he died suddenly.


    Xia Ji smiled and leaned back on the cliff. He could see the moon when he raised his head.


    This made him have a deeper understanding of the Su family¡¯s ancestor¡­


    One had to know that this was an interspatial zone. Where did the bright moone from?


    If the interspace and the main space could share the sun and moon, then why didn¡¯t the Nether World share them?


    This only meant one thing. The sun and moon here might have been brought in¡­


    The saying ¡°a thousand miles of beauty sharing the moon¡± didn¡¯t work here. He and Xia Xiaosu weren¡¯t looking at the same moon.


    So strong, why couldn¡¯t he deal with him?


    Tang Lan didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just sat upright. Her slender body was tightly wrapped in a silk dress that exposed her shoulders and exposed her chest. Her ck hair hung down on her snow-white and thin shoulders. Her red lips were like cherry blossoms, and her eyshes were dyed. Her eyes were filled with fear, and her chest was slightly heaving up and down like an uneasy deer.


    Xia Ji nced at her, and she immediately smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Did you grow up here?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°This servant was brought here three years ago.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing outside?¡±


    ¡± Tang Hong and I lived in Juye City. Later, during a forest hunt, Tang Hong and I got lost chasing a deer. Then, we suddenly fainted and woke up here. ¡±


    ¡°Juye City?¡± Xia Ji thought for a moment. It seemed to be a big city in the extreme south, which was far away from him. The Verdant King¡¯s recruitment that Su Yu mentioned should be there as well.


    ¡°How did you survive here for three years?¡± Xia Ji started to get information.


    ¡°This servant was trained¡­Then, he was nted with a dog leash ¡­¡± She looked at the jade on her ankle.


    ¡® Don¡¯t be afraid, ¡± Xia Ji said softly. ¡± I won¡¯t hurt you. ¡®


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Tang Lan could feel the sincerity in his words, but she was still afraid. This fear had already been engraved into her bones, so she did not dare to have any thoughts of resistance.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t put down the Inferno Transfer Station immediately. He was still observing and waiting.


    ording to Su Yu, there would be aptitude and bloodline tests. If the test results showed that the aptitude was high and they needed to move, wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome?


    He wanted to wait until it was fixed before putting down the ¡± transfer station.


    Two dayster.


    A man dressed in a ck dragon robe sat in the Flood Dragon Carriage andnded in the courtvard.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, test.¡±


    The man threw out a nameless book. ¡± Practice for a month. I¡¯lle back to check after a month. ¡±


    Then, he took out a palm-sized white jade turtle shell. ¡± Drip your blood on it.


    Xia Ji spat out a drop of blood.


    Pa da¡­


    The drop of blood rolled twice on the turtle shell, then sank down like it was stuck in a sponge.


    After a short while, the white jade turtle shell lit up slightly.


    The man¡¯s expression did not change.


    This should not have been out of his expectations. The external bloodline had long been diluted.


    Xia Ji took the book and flipped through it. There was a wonderful technique recorded in it.


    As everyone knew, humans had eight meridians, and true qi was mainly based on these eight meridians.


    However, this cultivation method cultivated a strange, extremely unorthodox, and even unheard of extraordinary meridian. This extraordinary meridian was actually on the palm, and it was different ording to the palm lines.


    Because of this, this was fair to everyone. It was a test of talent.


    I¡¯lle back in a month. If you can cultivate to the third level, you¡¯ll be considered qualified. If you can cultivate to the fourth level, you¡¯ll be considered good. If you can cultivate to the fifth level, you¡¯ll be considered excellent. If you can cultivate to the sixth level, you¡¯ll be considered a genius.


    As long as you reach the excellent level, you¡¯ll be able to enter the third level.


    After that, an elder wille to choose a disciple. ¡®


    As the man spoke, he prepared to return to the carriage. ¡°Can you wait for me for two hours?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can finish it in two hours,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The man was speechless.


    P.S.. Please give me a monthly ticket

 Chapter 146 - 146: 119. Ascending to See the Bright Moon

    Chapter 146: 119. Ascending to See the Bright Moon


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I won¡¯t waste two hours on you because you can¡¯t train well.¡± ¡°Has anyone mastered it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about ying to the gallery. I¡¯lle in a month.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. He couldn¡¯t wait for a month, not even a second. Things were different inside and outside the family. Outside the family, there were naturally many things to be hidden, but inside the family, there was a need to allocate resources. If you didn¡¯t perform well, who would give you the resources?


    He flipped through the book and read it softly. As he read, his right hand flipped.


    The man shook his head and prepared to leave.


    He had already raised his foot.


    I¡¯ve already stepped in the dragon carriage


    He had already grabbed the reins and was ready to leave.


    Suddenly, he sensed an unusual and familiar fluctuation.


    He stopped shaking the reins and suddenly turned his head.


    The young man raised his head and stood there. A wisp of extremely powerful qi was flowing like a vortex in his right palm. ¡°Dragon Qi¡­You ¡­ He has already broken through the first level?¡± ¡°Sir, please wait for me for two hours.¡±


    The man fell silent. He looked at the young man as if he was looking at a monster. After a long time, he said, ¡°My name is Su Gu. You don¡¯t have to worry. I can wait for you for six hours.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Su Gu¡¯s tone had already changed.


    Xia Ji began to read quietly as he paced back and forth in the courtyard. He pretended to flip his palms.


    Sometimes he looked like he was thinking hard,


    Sometimes, he would sit cross-legged with his eyes closed and circte his Qi.


    Sometimes he frowned,


    asionally, he would reveal a look of joy.


    After reading it once, he threw the book away and pretended to start cultivating¡­


    In fact, he was prepared to drag it out for six hours.


    At this moment, a golden skill bead had already appeared in his primordial spirit between his eyebrows-Weaken ck Dragon Qi.


    This Skill Orb had greatly changed his understanding of martial arts and strength.


    As everyone knew, power wasposed of three parts:


    Blood Force.


    True Qi.


    Divine Sense.


    What humans produced was true qi, so what other existences produced was also true qi?


    Not necessarily.


    Take vixens and tiger spirits for example. Although they also had qi, qi would always carry some special attributes, which was different from humans. However, because the difference was notrge, and humans had many true qi cultivation techniques and various attributes, it was easy to confuse them.


    However, what if it was not a fox or tiger, but a dragon in the sky?


    Dragons were born powerful. When they breathed out unintentionally, they could blow up trees, push mountains, and overturn rivers and seas.


    What if it wasn¡¯t a dragon, but the legendary Torch Dragon?


    Opening one¡¯s eyes to indicate dawn and closing one¡¯s eyes to indicate dusk, could this be cultivated?


    People were different.


    However, the difference between humans and other existences was the greatest.


    However, this cultivation technique was not meant for humans to cultivate.


    Instead, it sought a bnce between humans and dragons. It was considered a transition cultivation technique, so the Skill Orb was [Weakened ck Dragon Energy]. This was because the human body could not withstand the true ck Dragon Energy.


    But even so, the Skill Pearl was already golden.


    The Skill Orb shattered, and the golden color circted throughout his body, allowing his internal organs, muscles, bones, and spiritual will visualization to adapt to this strange power.


    After two hours, the youth still showed no signs of breaking through to the second level.


    Four hourster, there was still nothing.


    Su Gu did not reveal a mocking expression. To be able to break through the first level when he opened the book was already a genius.


    Suddenly, his expression turned cold and he frowned. A bad thought came to his mind.


    Could it be that the family¡¯s cultivation technique had been leaked, allowing this youth to learn it in advance, which was why he was able to disy it just now?


    Thinking of this, his expression immediately darkened. He had to report this matter.


    But suddenly, the long hair of the youth in the distance danced wildly. He felt a sense of breakthrough. He vaguely heard the air flow breaking through the barrier like a stream, as if something had been broken through. Looking again, the aura on the youth¡¯s right palm had doubled.


    Su Gu was shocked.


    The second level!


    He immediately stopped his thoughts. This breakthrough could not be faked.


    Before he could react.


    The sound of a river breaking through a dam came from the palm.


    Bang!


    His aura was twice as strong.


    Su Gu widened his eyes.


    The third level!


    His previous suspicions instantly disappeared, but new suspicions surged into his heart. Why was this youth so talented? One had to know that among the few people at the top of the family, the one with the most terrifying talent had spent a day after flipping through the book to break through to the sixth level of this cultivation technique. This was already a record.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t focused on his own technique, but on the mental state of the observer beside him. His breathing, heartbeat, blood flow, and pulse were all clearly reflected in his mind.


    He did not know what kind of progress the previous cultivators of this cultivation method had made, nor what kind of records they had.


    Therefore, he was using Su Gu¡¯s ¡± degree of shock ¡± to determine which level he should stop at.


    Breaking through wasn¡¯t difficult.


    This was the difficult part.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the sound of a river flowing into the river could be heard.


    The weakened dragon energy that was originally threeyers had doubled.


    ¡°The fourth level!¡± Su Gu finally couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    He was breathing heavily, but he was afraid that he would disturb the youth, so he quickly shut up and even quietly moved back a little, afraid that he would disturb him.


    Such a monster might be able to hold a high position in the family in the future. At this moment, they could not be enemies with him.


    Xia Ji sensed it, and he knew that since the Observer was still looking forward to it, his shock had yet to reach its peak.. If that was the case¡­

 Chapter 147 - 147:119. Ascending to See the Bright Moon

    Chapter 147:119. Ascending to See the Bright Moon


    Trantor: 549690339


    His entire body began to twist, and his long hair fluttered without wind. He was in a state of extreme contemtion, and then at the end of the six hours¡­


    Boom!


    A great river flowed into the sea, and the turbulent waves collided with each other. A melodious sound like a bell rang out.


    An even stronger aura spread out from his body, and the weakened dragon energy in his right palm rose another level.


    However, Su Gu had already stopped talking. He widened his eyes and swallowed his saliva as he muttered softly, ¡°Genius¡­Such a genius¡­¡±


    He decided to ignore the ¡®six hours agreement¡¯. He wanted to see how far this disciple named Feng Nanbei could go and see if he could break the record of¡¯ breaking through the sixth level in twenty-four hours¡¯.


    However¡­


    Suddenly, a disappointed roar came from afar.


    ¡°It still won¡¯t work, it won¡¯t work!¡±


    The young man leaned back, his hands and feet hanging heavily on the ground as if they were filled with lead. His long hair, drenched in sweat, was spread out like an octopus¡¯s loose ws. He panted heavily.


    Su Gu heaved a sigh of relief. This was a sign that his mental energy had beenpletely exhausted. It meant that six hours to reach the fifth level was the limit of this youth. He walked over and said,


    The young man bit his lip, his sharp eyes filled with disappointment. He tried his best to raise his left hand and spread his fingers across his face. ¡± Am I too weak? ¡±


    Su Gu was speechless.


    Heughed in his heart.


    However, when she looked at the youth again, she saw tears flowing from his fingertips.


    Su Gu suddenly felt a sense of sorrow from the ultimate top student.


    ¡°He did his best. He really did his best. Although he would get full marks, he only used five solutions to solve the final question. He had already collected the paper before he finished writing the sixth one.¡± There was nothing more painful than this in life¡­


    This sorrow is real, not a pose,


    He could not help but fall into a mysterious silence.


    Did a person who had spent three months and eaten many pills before barely breaking through to the fifth level have the right tofort a person who had ¡°broken through to the fifth level in six hours¡±?


    Su Gu decided not tofort him. Instead, he said, ¡°Brother Nanbei, you have done very well. Rest well first. The n has its own arrangements for a genius like you.¡±


    He changed the way he addressed her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re from the same family, after all,¡± Su Gu said.


    The flood dragon flew away in his chariot,


    Tang Lan and Tang Hong hurriedly came out to help their exhausted master rest.


    Xia Ji was helpless. He had to continue acting. Before he could confirm how strong the strongest genius was, he couldn¡¯t overdo it. At this moment, he could only let the two beautifuldies serve him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to shower.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take off your clothes, don¡¯t take them off. Hands, where did you put your hands?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take off your pants¡­Just help me to bed.¡±


    ¡± Yes, there¡¯s no need to wait on me or massage me. Go and cook some soup to replenish your energy and blood. ¡®


    After a long time¡­


    Tang Lan and Tang Hong went to make soup and porridge in confusion.


    This was a little different from the miserable life they had imagined.


    They should be the ones feeling ashamed and angry, but why was Master so nervous?


    ¡°Is it Master who can¡¯t do it?¡± Tang Hong asked quietly.


    Tang Lan shook her head and softly spat out two words¡­


    Tang Hong¡¯s cheeks were red like a burning fire cloud.


    ¡± We might have followed an extraordinary master, ¡± Tang Lan said. ¡± I¡¯ve never seen a person with such great self-control. When they could do whatever they wanted, they still maintained their original habits. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Verdant King able to do it too?¡± Tang Hong asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± said Tang Lan.


    ¡°How is it different? The Green King didn¡¯t do anything either.¡±


    ¡°Desire shed in the eyes of the Verdant King, but he suppressed it. The


    Verdant King was tempted, but his greater ambition suppressed his desire.


    But Master¡­From the beginning to the end, his expression never changed.¡±


    ¡°But I see that Master drinks and enjoys himself every day. He looks like a prodigal son¡­¡±


    Tang Lan pondered for a moment and said softly, ¡± This is called sincerity in the heart and outward. A gentleman must fear the gods and be cautious. ¡®


    ¡°Break through the fifth level in six hours


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Feng Nanbei.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we should take him in as a member of the Su family.


    Then, he won¡¯t be Feng Nanbei anymore, but Su Nanbei. I¡¯ll report it first.¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s actually such a person among the newly recruited disciples? ¡± ¡°Eldest Princess, do you need to take another look?¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s no need to look. Bring him to the Third Heaven. Such a person can only be in my hands. I¡¯ll help him choose a good teacher. ¡®


    ¡®Yes


    ¡± You can¡¯t be intercepted halfway. Immediately, immediately, bring him to the Third Heaven. If anything happens, regardless of whether it has anything to do with you, I will hold you responsible. ¡±


    ¡®Yes!¡±


    ¡°Wait, after I bring him to the Third Heaven, I¡¯ll give him my manor, so ¡­ Frost


    Monarch and his men won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Su Yueqing rested her chin on her slender fingers. Her posture was like a swan bending its neck and singing. With a wave of her fingers, the luxurious hall was lit up. The light from the fire burned her snow-white skin. She was weak and boneless as she leaned against the long couch. A silver veil was faintly visible at the side of her long legs. She rested her chin on her right hand and wrapped her ck hair around her left hand¡¯s fingers a few times. Then, she let go and slowly flipped through the book in front of her¡­


    She was the most beautiful woman in the Su family and the eldest daughter of the Su family¡¯s patriarch. Here, the patriarch was the emperor, so the Su family called her Princess Ming Yue or the eldest princess.


    Unfortunately, beauty couldn¡¯t conquer everything, nor could it make everything submit to it. Instead, it would make ambitious people see beauty as a trophy and want to conquer it.


    There would be conflicts everyvvhere, and the Su family was no exception.


    Su Yueqing didn¡¯t want to be the loser in this battle. She didn¡¯t want to be conquered, so she had a brain.


    Whoosh .


    Whoosh .


    The pages of the book flipped.


    Su Yueqing¡¯s red lips parted slightly as she muttered, ¡°¡± Feng Nanbei, the son of the Northern de King, Feng Niuma. He cultivated hard in the mystic arts. After his death in the Imperial Capital, he came out of his seclusion and became a hero in front of the Tyrant¡¯s de School with the Silver Dragon


    Codex. He¡¯s only eighteen years old. ¡±


    ¡°Only eighteen¡­ls this a gift from the heavens?¡±


    The Su family was a blessednd. Living in it, one¡¯s normal lifespan was 300 years. However, if one left this ce and breathed in the air outside, their lifespan would be greatly reduced. Therefore, the Su family had a rule:After the age of 35, one could no longer go to the outside world.


    However, the aristocratic families needed to control the outside world for some reason. Therefore, disciples under the age of 35 were very important, and the experts among them were even more precious.


    Xia Jiy on the cliff with his head raised, looking at the Moon Cage Cold Gauze.


    After all the information he had obtained and all the investigations he had done, he already had some ideas and spections about the aristocratic families.


    The five great ns were actually five independent small worlds.


    Because of the air, the people who lived here had a long lifespan. They could not go out at the age of 35 to prevent early death.


    For some unknown reason, many of them were suppressed to the tenth realm. Even so, they possessed terrifying ¡®mechanisms¡¯ that far exceeded the tenth realm.


    The night market was about to start. Su Yu hade to find him, and Xia Ji knew that among these so-called ¡± mechanisms there were ¡± mechanisms that could directly tear open space and throw you into the crack ¡°, ¡® mechanisms that could write your name and you would die ¡°, and all kinds of mechanisms that were beyond imagination. These mechanisms were built ording to the small world, so they couldn¡¯t be brought out. However, only two or three people knew how to activate the mechanisms.


    Other than that, there might be parallel channels between the five great ns, and they could visit each other without going through the outside world.


    Moreover, there might be a mysterious organization outside of the five aristocratic families. Everyone in this organization was a mystery, but their mission was to protect the inner disciples of the aristocratic families from harm.


    Xia Ji finally understood.


    This was a united whole.


    This was an aristocratic family that was invincible in its territory.


    He could swallow any chess piece first, but once he swallowed this chess piece, it was very likely that he would be discovered, and then¡­There was nothing


    Either he didn¡¯t destroy them, or he destroyed them. He had to destroy the five great families and the mysterious organization outside the great families.


    There was only one chance.


    If he lost, he, Xia Xiaosu, and everyone else would die, or even be ves.


    He crossed his legs and leisurely enjoyed the wine, looking up at the charming moon.


    Right at this moment¡­


    Under the moonlight, the Flood Dragon Flying Carriage came from afar andnded on the cliff. The man driving the carriage was still Su Gu. Su Gu said, ¡°Brother Nanbei,e with me to the Third Heaven. You¡¯ve been chosen by a noble..¡±

 Chapter 148 - 148: 120. I’m Going to the Human World to Be the Emperor’s Teacher

    Chapter 148: 120. I¡¯m Going to the Human World to Be the Emperor¡¯s Teacher


    Trantor: 549690339


    A few dayster.


    Xia Ji had finished moving.


    The scene of the Third Heaven could be described in one sentence:


    The manor on the cloud needs a dragon flying chariot toe and go.


    If a manor at the Second Heaven was iparably luxurious, then a manor at the Third Heaven was the residence of an immortal.


    Xia Ji¡¯s new manor was located in a secluded area, and it had everything that one could wish for. Beauties were like flowers, and experts were like dogs that could be trampled on..


    There were also green mountains and clear waters below, and because there were no other manors nearby, in other words, the entire mountain was his backyard.


    Tang Lan, Tang Hong, Long Xiangjun, and all the servants in his vi had moved over.


    Bringing these people meant that another group of people would move out of his new manor. However, Xia Ji knew that if he did not take these people with him, the new owner would treat these ¡± second-hand goods ¡± cruelly in the future.


    This was not only kindness, but also kindness. These people who were brought here by him understood it in their hearts.


    Xia Ji stood above the sea of clouds.


    The air here was extremely pure. Even just breathing in it would make one feelfortable. The cirction of true qi would speed up, and even the spirit would be much more refreshed.


    Cultivating in such an environment was definitely faster than cultivating outside.


    He hadn¡¯t put down the ¡± transfer station ¡± yet. He was waiting until he waspletely sure.


    However, he suddenly became worried. In such a ce, could theherworld still be used as a transit station?


    The mezzanines and the main space could form multiple connections, but now they were two different mezzanines that were constructed in the main space at the same time. One of the mezzanines had fiveyers stacked together, or rather, five consecutive mezzanines¡­Under such circumstances, could it still be connected?


    He was very uncertain.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the voices of many people came from behind.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing us here, Master.¡±


    Tang Lan, Tang Hong, Long Xiangjun, and more than five hundred people were


    kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to him.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t very excited, but he felt a sense of destion. ¡± Let¡¯s go do our own things. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    The servants dispersed.


    Xia Jinded on the peak of the mountain with a light leap from the sea of clouds. He looked around and saw a beautiful mountain with countless spiritual herbs and flowers. This was already his backyard.


    Xia Ji looked at it for a while and muttered to himself, ¡°¡±1 shouldn¡¯t belittle myself¡­Although this ce is magnificent and vast, and doesn¡¯t seem like the human world, none of the people I¡¯ve seen are stronger than me. ¡®


    This was a long-term battle, but it was not a battle that was destined to fail.


    This was not a game. There was only one chance and one life.


    He sat on the peak of the mountain with a book in his hand and began to read quietly. These books were all books that the Su family had ced in the manor. They were of much better quality and were all provided with blue and even purple skill beads. These beads were temporarily useless, so he stored them in his primordial spirit and waited for the right time to use them in the future, or to fuse them through his great spirit and enlightenment.


    At this moment,


    In the clouds, nine giant ck flood dragons were pulling a golden carriage.


    The carriage stopped in mid-air. The woman lifted the curtain and stretched her snow-white neck out slightly. She looked down at the young man who was quietly reciting on the mountain peak under the clouds.


    ¡°Su Shun, what do you think of him?¡± ¡°It feels good at first nce,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Oh? You actually fell for a man at first sight?¡±


    ¡® Congrattions, Eldest Princess, ¡± Su Shun said with a smile. ¡± Perhaps with this person, we can suppress Frost Monarch. ¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. In three months, we will need to decide on a new monarch and emperor teacher. The emperor teacher will be from our Su family, while the Great General, Head of Wen, Imperial Tutor, and Shadow Lord will be from the other four families. The emperor teacher must be one of us! Can he be the emperor¡¯s teacher?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person does the Eldest Princess think is the Emperor¡¯s Teacher?¡± Su Shun asked.


    Su Yueqing thought for a moment. ¡± The emperor¡¯s teacher and the new monarch are together day and night. It is very likely that they will encounter powerful assassins. The emperor¡¯s teacher must be strong. He must be thest Great Wall of the new monarch. With the emperor¡¯s teacher around, no one can hurt the new monarch. Therefore, strength is the first element.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right, ¡± Su Shun said. ¡± Secondly, it¡¯s teaching. How to teach the new ruler is a big problem. The new ruler¡¯s ideas, thoughts, and strength are greatly influenced by the emperor teacher. ¡®


    ¡°Are you saying that the first match is a duel?¡± Su Yueqing asked. The second round was a battle between disciples? There¡¯s not enough time.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Princess, have you forgotten about the ancestor¡¯s treasure? With such a treasure, the second round can bepleted in half a cup of tea¡¯s time.¡± Su Yueqing looked down at the youth under the clouds. ¡®¡±¡®Then can he do it?¡±


    ¡°He brought all the Second Heaven ves here,¡± Su Shun said.


    Su Yueqing,[He values rtionships. This is a good quality.]


    ¡°As soon as he came out of the mountain, he went to challenge the Tyrannical


    de School, which is stationed at the top of the Heaven Ranking.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s brave, that¡¯s a good quality.¡±


    ¡°He recited two poems.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°The first song, the wind and clouds of the worlde from my generation, and the moment I enter the martial world, time urges. The emperor¡¯s n to dominate the world is to talk andugh, and I can¡¯t help but get drunk in life.¡±


    ¡°How heroic.¡±


    ¡°The second poem, a pot of wine among the flowers, drinking alone without a blind date. I raise my cup to invite the bright moon to be three people.¡±


    ¡°Lonely Kuang.¡±


    ¡°No, Eldest Princess, do you think that the person who recited these two poems and the person who is reading at the peak of the mountain at this time can ovep?¡±


    Su Yueqing looked at it seriously for a while, then shook his head honestly. ¡± At this time, a schr is like a schr. I can¡¯t see those qualities. ¡®


    Su Shun smiled. ¡± His bloodline might not be pure, but there is a true dragon hidden in his body. Only dragons can teach dragons. So, I will protect him. He will definitely be able to do it.. ¡°

 Chapter 149 - 149:120. This Time I Go to the Human World to Be the Emperor’s Teacher

    Chapter 149:120. This Time I Go to the Human World to Be the Emperor¡¯s Teacher


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the evening.


    Su Gu rode the Flood Dragon Flying Carriage andnded in front of the manor.


    Xia Ji sensed someoneing and stopped carving the prayer beads. He walked out of the room.


    ¡°Brother Nanbei, the benefactor wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of benefactor?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ll naturally know when you see it.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask any further. Since things hade to this, he would follow the clues and go all the way.


    He sat on the flying chariot.


    The flood dragon galloped and pulled the chariot into the clouds.


    After a long time, the carriage stopped in front of a small building that could be said to be intoxicated with money.


    This small building was not a manor. It was just a solitary courtyard. The building was lit with golden light, and one could vaguely see the figure of an extremely beautiful woman. Just by looking at this silhouette, one could tell that it was definitely a beauty.


    Xia Ji wanted to ask, but Su Gu had already lowered his head. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at the silhouette.


    ¡°The noble is in the house.¡± ¡°How should I address her?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Princess.¡±


    Xia Ji jumped down from the flying chariot andnded in the courtyard.


    Just as he was about to walk in, he suddenly remembered that his current character was not someone who kept a low profile. Being cautious was something that he should not show, and being deeply grateful was not Feng Nanbei¡¯s characteristic.


    What was Feng Nanbei¡¯s specialty?


    The youth had white hair.


    Lonely without a confidante.


    He is frivolous and arrogant without meeting an equal opponent.


    unknown the immensity of heaven and earth, but I¡¯m arrogant.


    Therefore, he stood in the courtyard but was not in a hurry to enter the house. This noble must have taken him in to train him into a confidant or have something for him to do. If he was heartless at this moment, it would be a mere formality. This was not difficult.


    The difficult part was that he needed to use Feng Nanbei¡¯s persona toplete the process.


    Otherwise, the person who was going through the motions would not be King Shenwu or Feng Nanbei, but a mediocre person.


    He could be anyone.


    But it can¡¯t be a mediocre person,


    Either King Shenwu, King Shenwu was a domineering person.


    Either Feng Nanbei, Feng Nanbei was Gu Kuang¡¯s person.


    Therefore, Xia Ji tried to figure out his current state of mind.


    If you see me as a friend, then I¡¯ll see you. If you see me as a subordinate, then it¡¯s better not to see me.


    He had to have such a personality.


    The woman in the room waited for a long time before she suddenly turned off the light and meowed like a cat.¡±Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good for a man and a woman to be alone.¡±


    The woman in the room suddenlyughed. ¡± Others wanted toe into my house to see me, but they couldn¡¯t. Why didn¡¯t youe in when I invited you? Tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t want to wear a chain around my neck. Then, why did the Eldest Princess want me toe in?¡± Xia Ji stood in the wind, his ck hair fluttering in the wind. His eyes were as bright as stars as he looked up at the sky.


    ¡°As a retainer? A subordinate? Or a pet?¡±


    His voice was aggressive but cold.


    The woman in the room was stunned for a long time. She had never thought of such a scene, but she was not angry. Instead, she meowed softly like a kitten in spring, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    It¡¯s a beautiful day, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± Does the Eldest Princess know how to drink? ¡±


    ¡°Drink?¡±


    ¡°After drinking and chatting, if we get along, we might be friends. If we don¡¯t get along, Princess can demote me back to the Second Heaven.¡± Xia Jixin thought to himself,¡¯l¡¯ve already revealed my talent. If you demote me, someone else will pull me up.¡¯


    Su Yueqing blinked in the darkness.


    Friends?


    She had almost forgotten about this word. What was a friend? Are there still friends in this world? Even Su Shun was not her friend, but one of her most reliable subordinates.


    ¡°You¡¯re really an interesting man.¡±


    In the darkness, there were cat-like footsteps.


    With a creak, the door of the small building was pushed open from the inside.


    Su Yueqing was wrapped in a silver muslin. She stepped barefooted into the cobblestone-paved courtyard in the spring breeze.


    As the night wind blew, the bright moonlight revealed its dream-like beauty.


    Because it was a dream, he couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    So she wanted to stare at it.


    The more he looked, the more itchy his heart felt.


    It was as if he saw the woman he longed for the most in this face and body.


    No matter who that woman used to be, she had now be her.


    She was Su Yueqing, the eldest princess of the Su family, and also the number one beauty.


    Su Yueqing didn¡¯t see any dazed or infatuated expression on Xia Ji¡¯s face. Xia Ji smiled at her and praised, ¡°¡±You are very beautiful.¡±


    This praise was not mixed with any other thoughts. It was like when he saw a flower by the roadside, smelled it, and sighed with emotion, ¡°The flower smells so good.¡±


    Su Yueqing sat on one side of the stone table, while Xia Ji sat on the other side. Su Yueqing pped his hands. Soon, someone seemed to run out of the shadows¡­


    As if by magic, the stone table was soon filled with fine wine and delicious food.


    Su Yueqing poured wine,


    Two cups.


    Her kitten-like eyes moved as if she was saying, ¡± Drink. ¡®


    Xia Ji did not drink it. ¡± What does the Eldest Princess want me to do? ¡± he asked.


    ¡°Be friends,¡± said Su Yueqing with a smile.


    ¡± Then let¡¯s just be friends, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± We won¡¯t do anything else.


    Su Yueqing red at him angrily. No man wouldn¡¯t feel ashamed in this gaze, but Xia Ji didn¡¯t. Su Yueqing was curious why her charm was useless against the man in front of her.


    Therefore, she said frankly, ¡°The world is in chaos, the dynasties are changing, the Shang Dynasty is about to perish, and a new ruler is about to rise¡­¡± I want you to be the new emperor¡¯s teacher.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the young man¡¯s reaction and saw no fluctuation. She continued, ¡°However, the position of the Emperor¡¯s Teacher isn¡¯t assigned, it needs to be fought over. The others are not a threat, the only one I need to be wary of is my arch-enemy, Su Bingxuan, who is known as the Ice Emperor in the Su family.


    In the five great families, the forefathers are ignored, and the heads are called the five heavenly emperors. Below them are the heavenly emperors, then the heavenly kings, and then the heavenly marquises. This is the same as the outside world. Frost Monarch is the only one in our Su family who has the title of emperor. Are you afraid?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and looked at the knife at his waist.


    The hilt of the sword was pure white. It was spring water.


    A hint of loneliness and passion shed in his eyes.


    This look was more than enough to answer any question.


    Su Yueqing really couldn¡¯t help but apud the person in front of her. She continued, ¡°¡±Su Bingxuan also values the position of Emperor Teacher¡­¡± ¡°Is this position important?¡± Xia Ji interrupted her.


    ¡± The new dynasty willst for hundreds of years, ¡± Su Yueqing said. ¡± The position of the emperor¡¯s teacher is the fate of the family. If I can be the emperor¡¯s teacher, I will be famous in the Su family. Then, I will be able topletely suppress the Frost Monarch. After that, I will be the next family head. ¡± If I be the n head, you will be second only to me. ¡±


    ¡® Forget it, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I don¡¯t want to stand under anyone. ¡®


    Su Yueqing was not angry. He looked at the youth in front of him with interest. Then, he did not say anything. He just pped his hands again. Soon, someone appeared from the shadows and ced a jade box on the table.


    Su Yueqing opened the box, and his jade-like fingers took out a leather scroll. ¡®


    The sixth level of the Little ck Dragon Qi requires the cooperation of the Secret Scroll Visualization. This is the Secret Scroll. If you can cultivate the Little ck Dragon Qi to the ninth level within a month¡­


    She looked at the young man in front of her with a mesmerizing expression and moaned like a cat,¡±When it¡¯s done, it¡¯s not impossible for you to be on top.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she waved her long silver sleeves and left without hesitation like a proud goddess. She walked up the stairs and walked into the dark building.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t do anything shocking. One month seemed to be the limit of a monster. He didn¡¯t n to break through this barrier, so he drank alone and picked up the secret scroll.


    The Flood Dragon Flying Carriage came again. Su Gu lowered his head carefully, not daring to breathe too loudly.


    Xia Ji got into the carriage and drove away into the clouds.


    He silently pondered¡­


    Su Yueqing¡¯s strength was at the peak of the tenth realm. He could not tell how many Dharma Laksana he had, but he definitely had not entered the eleventh realm.


    The Su family was facing a power struggle for the change of the patriarch. He hade at the right time and had just been involved in such a dispute.


    This was the first time he had heard of such a thing.


    Originally, he thought that the so-called chosen one should be the Third Prince, but now it seemed that the Third Prince was just a whetstone.


    Then ¡­


    What was the best choice?


    Controlling the new ruler meant controlling the human world.


    Helping Su Yueqing ascend to the throne and then controlling Su Yueqing would mean controlling the Su family.


    Just as he was thinking about it, they had already arrived at the manor.


    Xia Ji thanked him and jumped down.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord ran over respectfully and said in a low voice,


    ¡°¡±Master, there¡¯s a letter.¡±


    Xia Ji opened it and saw that it was from Su Yu. This senior sister clearly remembered the ¡± night market appointment ¡°. The night market would start tomorrow night, and she had invited him to go..

 Chapter 150 - 150: 121. I Still Have Not Forgotten My Original Heart

    Chapter 150: 121. I Still Have Not Forgotten My Original Heart


    Trantor: 549690339


    The night market.


    It waspletely different from what Xia Ji had imagined.


    He vaguely remembered his previous life.


    At the night market, they would eat barbecue skewers. If they saw good food, they would touch their pockets to see if they were short of money. As long as they had a few coppers, they would go in and be a foodie. However, the night market here was not like that.


    The night market was located in Second Heaven.


    The Flood Dragon Flying Carriage brought the two of them through the narrow path of heaven with space slits on both sides andnded at the entrance.


    Looking down from a high ce, one could see green mountains and water here. The long lights turned into a long dragon that coiled around. The night market sold a lot of ¡°things¡±. You could think of anything you wanted.


    Beauties with clear prices and experts for the disciples of aristocratic families to gamble with each other were everywhere.


    Of course, regardless of whether they were beauties or powerhouses, they were still ¡± fresh ¡± and hadn¡¯t been trained well. The sellers wanted you to see the stubbornness and dignity of these beauties and powerhouses before they were trained,monly known as ¡± freshness.


    ¡® Come,e,e. This is the 25th ce on the Hundred Flower List, Fairy Iris. Look at this. It¡¯s very fresh. We can negotiate the price. ¡±


    ¡°Everyone,e and take a look at this sword. This is the treasure of the Dark Thunder Manor. The Dark Thunder Manor has promised that whoever finds this sword will not only be able to get a million taels of silver, but they can also marry the little princess of the Dark Thunder Manor. This sword is your best choice. The price is negotiable.¡±


    ¡°The demoness of the Soul Eroding Sect has cultivated the Soul Sucking Art to the eighth realm. She¡¯s truly a beauty in the world. She won¡¯t suffer a loss or be tricked when she brings her back. The price can be discussed.¡±


    ¡± The Fourth Young Master of the Blood Shadow Tower is bent on revenge and has extraordinary talent. If you can help him get promoted, the Blood Shadow Tower will be your personal property. If you like it, just take it away and sell it at a low price. ¡±


    Xia Ji followed Rene into the night market.


    The shouts were simply terrifying..


    Su Yu suddenly asked,¡±Nanbei, why do you feel strange? Do you not like them?¡±


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll buy you two bills today, hehe.¡±


    Xia Ji felt a chill run down his spine as he walked through this ce. He had already felt a chill run down his spine when he saw Long Elephant Lord and Tang Lan. Now that he saw these people who had yet to be trained and still had their dignity locked up in cages, the chill in his heart doubled.


    He would not ept this kind of thing, nor would he get used to it. This was his bottom line as a human.


    ¡°Rene, they are also humans.¡±


    Rene was at a loss. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up. She let out a mockingugh and was about tough.


    Before she couldugh, Xia Ji had already walked away.


    Xia Ji was not walking slowly. He was afraid that if he was slow, he would not be able to control himself and kill someone.


    Su Yu caught up and said, ¡± Nanbei, let me tell you. It¡¯s a killing cmity outside now. If they stay outside, there¡¯s a high chance that they will either die or be injured. But here, as long as they are obedient, they might be able to live for another one or two hundred years. ¡± If one¡¯s aptitude was good and met a good master, they might be able to live longer. Then tell me, is this good or bad?¡±


    ¡°If they had a choice, they wouldn¡¯t choose to be locked in a cage for trading.¡±


    ¡°Nanbei, you¡¯re different from everyone else. No one from the Su family would speak like this here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Xia Ji asked,


    The white saber in his hand danced on his shoulder as he walked forward.


    Su Yu looked at his back in a daze. Finally, she clenched her fists tightly and muttered, ¡°Feng Nanbei, I was kind to you, yet you actually treat me like this¡­¡± Xia Ji walked in front.


    He met Xin Wangshu, who hade with him. Xin Wangshu wasughing beside another member of the Su family.


    He met Daoist Cherry, who had already adapted to his superior status.


    He met Yan Ling again. Yan Ling looked like she was not used to it, but she was trying her best to blend into the atmosphere.


    He suddenly felt a sense of loneliness in his heart.


    It was as if he was standing on an isted ind. There were peopleing and going around him, but they were all currents that never returned. They were not on the same path.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng!¡±


    Just as he was thinking about it, a familiar crying voice came from somewhere.


    Xia Ji was stunned.


    ¡°Is that you, Big Brother Feng?¡± The voice sounded again.


    After confirming the direction, Xia Ji turned his head and saw that there was a sea of people outside.


    In a cage with talismans pasted on it, a young girl was standing on her feet and waving her hands, crying and calling out to him.


    It was Guan Chun.


    In the same cage, Guan Sun was sitting in a corner. His face was pale. It was obvious that he had been injured after fighting with someone.


    The merchant in front of the cage was shouting, ¡°The biological brother and sister of the first ce on the Earth Board. They can warm the bed and look after the house.¡±.


    ¡°He¡¯s only ranked first on the Earth Board. He¡¯ll die soon if he¡¯s brought out, won¡¯t he? I¡¯ll buy this woman.¡±


    The merchant said, ¡± This is the first on the Earth roll who hasn¡¯t learned any Xuan cultivation. He¡¯s quite talented. He¡¯ll be stronger after he goes back and practices Xuan cultivation and is fed some pills. ¡±


    Xia Ji turned to look at Su Yu.


    Rene also noticed this strange situation.


    Their eyes met strangely.


    What Xia Ji meant was, ¡± Help me buy Guan Chun and Guan Sun. ¡®


    What Rene meant was, ¡± Oh, I¡¯m your acquaintance. Didn¡¯t you still want to buy it? Why are you treating me like this? Say a few good words and apologize to me. ¡®


    ¡°Senior Sister Su,¡± Xia Ji called out.


    Rene pretended not to hear him.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything else and walked toward the merchant. Merchant Su looked at him and said, ¡°You can take it with 50 points.¡±.


    ¡°Can I owe you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The merchant of the Su family was not harsh to his own people. Moreover, he saw that this youth seemed to be familiar with the two of them, so he hesitated.


    Su Yu frowned as she watched from behind. When a woman gambled, if you didn¡¯tfort her, she would turn from a gentledy into a crafty shrew.


    However, Xia Ji didn¡¯t intend tofort her. He didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Su Yu, and he didn¡¯t intend to have any rtionship with her. If he didn¡¯t want to help her, so be it.


    Just as they were in a stalemate, a heartyugh suddenly came from not far away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for him. I¡¯ll pay for all his expenses at the night market today.¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a handsome man with a feminine face standing at the entrance of the night market.


    His posture was extraordinary, and his entire body was filled with a huge aura. With each step, he was like an ice dragon soaring in the nine heavens. His temperament was cold and arrogant, and his aura was majestic. It made people fear him, but they could not help but admire him. ¡°Frost Monarch!¡±


    Everyone in the night market eximed and bowed.


    Although the family forbade private fights, Frost Monarch couldn¡¯t kill a disciple in public.


    However, as the only Emperor of the Su family, ¡°Frost Emperor¡± Su Bingxuan was still respected by many.


    Wherever he went, everyone lowered their heads.


    His body emitted a powerful aura, which forced the experts in the cage to


    quieten down.


    Frost Monarch walked over.


    The noisy night market suddenly quieted down.


    Frost Monarch walked in front of the young man in the night market and said, ¡°¡±Feng Nanbei! ¡±


    ¡°Su Bingxuan.¡±


    ¡® You are interesting, ¡± Frost Monarch said. ¡± But don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to make friends with you.


    As he spoke, he walked to his side and said softly,¡±You¡¯ve only been here for a few days. You shouldn¡¯t have chosen your camp so quickly.¡±


    ¡® When you¡¯re done ying, I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up. I¡¯ll treat you to a


    drink, ¡± he said loudly after he walked past.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t refuse, and he had no reason to. Frost Monarch had already left.


    He then looked at the merchant in front of him. The merchant said directly,¡±l¡¯ll send it to Brother Nanbei after three months.¡± ¡® No need, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Just open the cage. ¡®


    ¡°This¡­


    The merchant wanted to say, ¡± That¡¯s against the rules. ¡± However, he remembered that this young man was worthy of Frost Monarch¡¯s payment. He was really extraordinary, so he changed his mind and said, ¡± Then we won¡¯t train. After the night market is over, I¡¯ll take them to go through the procedures. After I mark them, I¡¯ll send them over. ¡®


    Xia Ji knew that this was the greatestpromise he could make. He looked at the two people in the cage and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Feng.¡± Guan Yun clenched his fists and said in a deep voice.


    Guan Chun rubbed her tears and said with red eyes, ¡°¡±Thank you, Big Brother Feng.¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡± The merchant mocked. Big brother? Is that something you can call him? Call me master instead.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back,¡± Xia Ji said to the two of them telepathically.


    After that, he left.


    He walked around and didn¡¯t see anyone familiar.


    Rene didn¡¯t follow him anymore. It seemed that their rtionship was broken, either because of her anger or Frost Monarch.


    If it was outside, Xia Jits words offort would be very simple, but in the Su family¡­He didn¡¯t want to get too involved with unnecessary people, so it was best if Su Yu didn¡¯te.


    He would always remember that the reason he could be here was because he used a fake identity. In the real world, he was defined as an anomaly and waspletely opposed to the aristocratic families. This could never be forgotten just because of some harmony on the surface.


    Walking out of the night market,


    He sat by theke.


    The starlight is noisy, the moonlight is lonely.


    The white saber was stuck in the soft soil beside him.


    The difficulty of this trip had far exceeded his expectations.


    But he suddenly felt a sense of pride.


    Even so, so what?


    He couldn¡¯t contact Xia Xiaosu, and she probably couldn¡¯t contact him either.


    Then .


    Just trust each other.


    Xia Xiaosu was his sister, not his pet.


    Only pets needed to be carefully taken care of for a lifetime.


    He believed in his sister, and believed that a queen who desired the ¡± Harmonious World ¡± would not be a pet.


    Not long after, the nine ck flood dragonsnded behind him, pulling a luxurious flying carriage. The one in charge was a woman in ck.


    ¡°Frost Monarch asked me to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡¯


    Xia Ji stood up and dusted himself off.


    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re important?¡± The ck-clothed woman suddenly asked.


    Without waiting for Xia Ji¡¯s reply, the woman said, ¡°¡±Because you¡¯re eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Remember, there are many people here who are stronger than you, but there are some things that only young people can do.


    It¡¯s good to be young, but don¡¯t be arrogant. You still have more than half of your life to live here. Don¡¯t hold your head high when you should lower your head.


    The reason why you can stand in front of some big shots is because you¡¯re young.¡±


    ¡°Are you stronger than me?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The ck-robed woman smiled. Her expression was filled with confidence. This confidence had already given her an answer.


    The two of them suddenly fell silent.


    Both sides saw the saber at each other¡¯s waist.


    They were all machetemen.


    There was no second saber.


    The two of them met a second time.


    The moment their eyes met, the saber had already been unsheathed.


    There was no Dharma, no Genuine Qi, and no force. This was the purest form of speed.


    At this level, speed depended on the heart.


    If one¡¯s heart had no distracting thoughts, one¡¯s saber would be fast.


    On the contrary, it was slow.


    Between fast and slow was death.


    Between life and death, it could be 0.001 seconds.


    The ck-robed woman¡¯s saber was still in the air, but Xia Ji¡¯s white saber was already pressed against her neck.


    This wasn¡¯t a life and death battle, so Xia Ji and the woman slowly withdrew their des.


    The two of them met again.


    The saber light was like a ssh of snow. The extremely powerful Genuine Qi mixed with the saber and drew twopletely opposite trajectories before disappearing into space.


    After a thought, the two des collided.


    The thunderous sound was so loud that it almost pierced through one¡¯s eardrums!


    The white de appeared in Xia Ji¡¯s hand.


    The saber in the ck-robed woman¡¯s hand had already been sent flying.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh .


    The saber spun a few times in the air andnded on the ground. The saber could not withstand the tyrannical force and emitted a crisp sound. Cracks appeared and it waspletely shattered!


    The ck-robed woman stood rooted to the ground, the confidence in her eyes shattered.


    Xia Ji walked past her and boarded the Nine Flood Dragon Flying Carriage. He


    said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you..¡±

 Chapter 151 - 151: 122. There’s No Good Feast

    Chapter 151: 122. There¡¯s No Good Feast


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Third Heaven, the mountains stretched like pythons and galloped like elephants. It was endless, tens of millions of mountains. However, it was still the scenery under their feet.


    The ck flood dragon pulled the flying chariot and flew into the sea of clouds. The clouds wereyered, and they were thousands of miles away.


    Xia Ji sat on the flying chariot and watched the nine ck flood dragons fly through the clouds. From time to time, a manor wouldnd under his feet and then gradually disappear. This feeling was ten times more shocking than the feeling of looking down at the world from the top of a mountain.


    In the extreme north, a golden emperor pce sat on the highest cloud. It looked down at the entire Third Heaven. There were no clouds. This was the highest ce of the Third Heaven, where Frost Monarch lived.


    Xia Ji got off the flying chariot.


    A disciple of the Su family led him in.


    A feast was being held in the hall.


    Su Bingxuan sat in the middle, and on both sides of him were men and women toasting each other, discussing something. These men and women had extraordinary manners and manners, and their conversation was also extraordinary. Clearly, they were not ordinary people.


    Su Bingxuan had obviously invited Xia Ji, but when he saw that the person had only pointed to one side, there was an empty seat at the end of the left side, which was obviously reserved for him.


    The attendant brought Xia Ji to his seat, and immortal fruits and delicacies were quickly served.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t mind. At this moment, everyone was in a heated discussion. If Su Bingxuan deliberately introduced him or talked to him, it would ruin the atmosphere.


    After he sat down, he looked around at the people around him. It was obvious that not all of them were from the Su family. Not even all of them were humans. There were actually demons.


    This demon was still a demon fox. She didn¡¯t hide anything. She dragged her five furry tails and sat at the head of the living room. There was a big wine gourd at her waist. Her face was flushed red and her eyes were seductive. However, her expression was extremely cold. It was like a me that attracted moths that wanted to pounce on it, but it was also like an ice mountain that refused to let people go. It gave people an extreme desire, but also a deep sense of loss and inferiority.


    Xia Ji knew that it took 400 to 600 years to cultivate one tail, and five tails meant that she was at least 2,000 years old. She could indeed be arrogant enough to look down on anyone, and the schrs that this vixen had seen and yed with could probably form a long line.


    Demons were not tolerated in the world outside. He even remembered that the ck Fox King had once said, ¡± Marquis Zhi ¡± Zhou Kao had written an article saying, ¡± Beasts should know their own limitations and should hide in the mountains. ¡± But in the Su family, did this rule not seem to apply?


    Or could it be that the higher-ups of the demi-humans had long entered the aristocratic families? Yao was actually a spy of the aristocratic families? If these demon ancestors were to appear, wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of minutes to subdue the small demons?


    Xia Ji, who had only lived in seclusion for three years, would rather think of the aristocratic families as stronger.


    After all, the aristocratic families might have been plotting for ten thousand years.


    What couldn¡¯t he do in ten thousand years?


    What I see is not the truth,


    What I heard was a lie.


    The fox demon sensed his gaze and nced at him with her seductive and cold foxy eyes. If it was an ordinary person, this nce would have made himpletely lost, and even his soul would have been taken away. However, Xia


    Ji¡¯s expression was clear. He only nced at him calmly and then looked away.


    The main character of the banquet was not the fox demon, but another talented woman in gorgeous clothes who was speaking with confidence.


    ¡± Tao is a mysterious thing, ¡± the gorgeousdy asked. ¡± The reason why people can¡¯t live as long as nature is because they can¡¯t follow the rules of nature. If you can be one with nature, you can be a part of nature and live forever. ¡± Then, what was the sky? What do you think of this day?¡±


    Someone answered, ¡± There are things that don¡¯t change in the heavens. If we can use these things to refine immortal pills and consume them, people will also have these unchanging characteristics. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to live forever? ¡±


    Someone else replied, ¡± The sky is vast and boundless. It¡¯s difficult to measure.


    However, as long as you keep looking at the sky, you will one day be able toprehend the Great Dao. ¡®


    I¡¯ve been sitting in the mountains for a hundred years, ¡± said Hua Yi, ¡± but the more I look at the sky, the more empty it bes. ¡±


    Someone replied, ¡± I think that heaven and earth are originally empty. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if my heart is empty? ¡± It¡¯s just that the world adapted to this emptiness, so all living things grew. However, humans did not adapt, so they only felt empty and lonely. The key is to adapt.¡¯


    Another person said, ¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s adapting. Just like my Su family¡¯s Xuan technique, how can dragon energy be cultivated by a mortal body? My Su family uses our bloodline as a guide to try our best to adapt to this mystic technique. As long as we adapt, we will be able to achieve great sess and obtain the Dao.¡±


    ¡® Other than adapting, we also need to chase after it. We need to constantly think hard and constantly remind ourselves of the existence of the Dao. We are all just living in the Dao. Only when we are aware of the Dao can we trulyprehend the Dao. ¡®


    Everyone discussed animatedly¡­


    Xia Ji felt that this discussion was extremely boring.


    He couldn¡¯t get any useful information from these words, so he nced over them and remembered these people. It could also be considered as letting him understand more about the Su family.


    Then¡­


    He no longer listened to these so-called Dao discussions.


    He just sat at the side and drank quietly.


    The noise was cut off by him.


    He was the only one left between heaven and earth. It was bustling with activity, but it was also fleeting.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the front. It was the talented woman who was the main character of the banquet.


    ¡°Since you took your seat, you haven¡¯t said a word. Are you dissatisfied with our discussion?¡±


    ¡°Ancestor Yun, this is Feng Nanbei, one of the disciples my n has just recalled from the outside world,¡± Su Bingxuan said.


    Everyone immediately quieted down. Clearly, they felt that such a person was not worthy of sitting with them.


    Su Bingxuan paused for a moment before continuing,¡± But this Feng Nanbei only spent six hours to cultivate the Little ck Dragon Qi to the fifth level. He is an extraordinary genius. ¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    ¡°How was the bloodline purity test?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Middle to low,¡± Su Bingxuan replied.


    The moment these two words were spoken, some people smiled and did not say anything else. The people here were all people who had hidden their thoughts. They naturally guessed why this young man named Feng Nanbei could appear here.


    The position of the emperor¡¯s teacher in three months!


    In the outside world, only members of the Su family under the age of 35 could go out.


    He was only here because he was young.


    After knowing the identity of this ¡± stranger ¡°, everyone ignored him and prepared to continue the discussion.


    ¡°Nanbei, listen more. Whether you understand it or not, it¡¯s good for you to remember it first.¡± Su Bingxuan said.


    ¡°He¡¯s still young, ¡± said one of them with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t say the second half of the sentence because he probably didn¡¯t understand.


    The talented woman known as Ancestor Yun no longer cared about him.


    The five-tailed fox no longer looked at him.


    Xia Jiqing chuckled.


    Everyone looked askance at him.


    The corners of the white-haired youth¡¯s lips curled up. With this curl, he raised his head like a giant dragon breaking through the ice.


    If it was an ordinary person, they might suddenly feel that they were indeed inferior. They would listen to the discussion here humbly and carefully consider the meaning. If they encountered someone who had a different idea from them, they would instinctively reject them.


    If it were King Shenwu, he might have stood up and left.


    However, Feng Nanbei would not. He was arrogant, lonely, and happy.


    There was no second saber. His saber was the sharpest saber.


    The saber was the Dao. To believe in someone else¡¯s Dao was to tarnish one¡¯s own saber.


    He was Feng Nanbei now, and if he wanted to stand out, he couldn¡¯t just hide. If he wasn¡¯t domineering, who would allow him to be arrogant? In the family, modesty and obedience could only be carried out step by step. He could not wait to do so, which meant that he was destined to have conflicts with many people. The more conflicts he had, the more he liked them. Anyway, all he saw were enemies. If he wanted to rise to the highest level at the fastest speed, he had to be domineering and different from everyone else.


    ¡°What do you think, junior?¡± Ancestor Yun asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to forget each other in the martial world than to help each other in the same boat,¡± Xia Ji said slowly.


    He stood up and lett his seat. Atter taking two steps, he turned around and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s better to forget about Dao techniques than to seek Dao.¡±


    After saying a few words, he snorted softly and walked out with the white knife in his left hand.


    Wealth and power were like dust, so what if they were immortals of the celestial pce?


    Looking up at the sky andughing out of the door, how can we be people of Penghao?


    The weeds are all lowly weeds,


    But I¡¯m not,


    At any time.


    Seeing him leave, one of them snorted coldly and said, ¡°¡±Arrogant!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth,¡± said another.


    Su Bingxuan¡¯s expression was calm, and no one could tell what he was thinking.


    The five- tailed vixen watched the youth leave with interest. She didn¡¯t hear what the youth was saying, but his personality was much more interesting. She hadn¡¯t seen such an interesting man in many years. She rested her chin on her hand and tilted her head, revealing a smile.


    Ancestor Cloud, let¡¯s continue. ¡®


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be spoiled by such a junior. After all, he¡¯s still a young man.¡±


    ¡°Let him go to the Second Heaven. Out of sight, out of mind.¡±


    However, the beautiful woman who was called Ancestor Yun seemed to have heard it. She was stunned and repeated the two sentences softly¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s better to forget each other in the martial arts world than to help each other in the mist?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you forget about Dao techniques instead of seeking Dao?¡±


    Her expression suddenly darkened.


    ¡°This kid is not simple.¡±


    Hearing this, the others put down their arrogance and tried to understand what she meant, but they were still confused.


    ¡°Ancestor Yun, what do you mean?¡± someone asked.


    The gorgeousdy thought for a moment and slowly asked, ¡°¡±Why do fish help each other?¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, she continued, ¡± It¡¯s because the fish are trapped on the ground and are about to dry up. That¡¯s why they are close to each other and wet each other. This is to extend their lifespan. ¡± But if the fish were in the water, would they encounter such a situation?


    Isn¡¯t it like fish onnd when people ask for the way and discuss the way with each other? However, no matter how much he explored, he could only extend his lifespan and had not truly found the Great Dao. On the contrary, if they were already in the Great Dao, they would not even know what the Dao was. Fish forget each other in Jianghu, and people forget each other in Taoism.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t found the Dao, that¡¯s why we¡¯re discussing it,¡± someone said.


    Ancestor Yun shook his head. I roughly understand the meaning of this wind. It¡¯s simr to the Zen sect¡¯s forgetting the finger when seeing the moon and abandoning the raft on the shore. If you keep thinking about it, you¡¯ll be like a fish on the shore and can¡¯t enter the martial world.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    When Five-Tailed heard this analysis, she immediately understood, and her beautiful eyes flickered.


    ¡® Please take him back to his seat, Frost Monarch, ¡± Cloud Ancestor said. ¡°We misunderstood him. ¡®


    A strange and murderous look shed across Su Bingxuan¡¯s face, but he concealed it well. He smiled and pped his hands. A woman suddenly walked out from behind the hall. As soon as she walked out, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Unlike Five-Tailed¡¯s flirtatious foxy charm, this woman was petite, delicate, and charming. She had an elegant temperament and was pure. Moreover, she seemed to be extremely familiar with the advantages of being a woman and the desires of being a man. Her every move could not help but make people look sideways.


    ¡°Ru Mengxue, go and serve Feng Nanbei well,¡± Su Bingxuan transmitted.


    At the same time, he raised his voice and said sincerely, ¡°Please return to your seats, Brother Nanbei.¡±


    In this way, he had given them enough face.


    Ru Mengxue walked out of the banquet and walked to the side of the youth outside the door. She called out softly, ¡®¡±¡®Young Master.¡±


    Her voice was filled with endless gentleness and grievance. Just these two words could arouse the strongest protective desire in a man¡¯s heart, making anyone imagine an image:


    This was a pitiful beauty, and only he could save her.


    Meng Xue seemed to be begging him, ¡°Please apany Meng Xue back to the banquet, okay?¡± Please..¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152: 123. Shadow in Front of People

    Chapter 152: 123. Shadow in Front of People


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji was invited back to the banquet.


    Not long after, the banquet ended and the guests dispersed.


    The flood dragon flying carriages flew into the clouds and left. Xia Ji was also sent back by one of the flying carriages.


    There were only three people left in the hall.


    Frost Monarch, Cloud Ancestor, and Five Tails.


    ¡°Is Bing Xuan preparing to take him in?¡± asked Ancestor Yun.


    Frost Monarch smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Even I have to hide it from you?¡± Ancestor Yun asked. Forget it, if you can¡¯t take this child in, get rid of him as soon as possible. Otherwise, he¡¯ll definitely be a great enemy of yours.¡±


    ¡°I think this little Langjun is very handsome¡­¡± Wuwei chuckled.


    After the two of them left, another figure walked into the magnificent hall. He looked up at Frost Monarch at the end of the hall, and his eyes were naturally respectful.


    Su Bingxuan was the man he respected and admired the most since he was young. He bowed slightly and said,¡±Greetings, Monarch.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation?¡± Frost Monarch asked with concern. How about the essence of Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism?¡±


    ¡± The little ck dragon is about to reach the ninth level. It will break throughpletely in three months. The techniques of Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism are all in my heart. You don¡¯t have to worry.


    I¡¯ve found your biggest opponent this time. I¡¯ll help you in three months. ¡±


    ¡°Greatest opponent? Who?¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t have to be distracted, ¡± Su Bingxuan said. ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter who your opponent is. What¡¯s important is that you need to surpass yourself. ¡± After three months, you must obtain the qualifications to be the new monarch and emperor¡¯s teacher.¡±


    The figure was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡°¡±Then Su Yi would also like to boldly ask the Emperor not to interfere with my opponent. Su Yi only wants a fair battle.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Focus on your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Monarch.¡±


    The young man from the Su family called Su Yi left.


    Su Bingxuan shook his head. He was just trying to coax the youth.


    Fair?


    Was fairness more important than victory or defeat?


    He would dy the other party as much as he could. If he could make the other party take a step less, he would never let him take half a step more. Victory and defeat were a must. It was not a simple face-to-face confrontation between two people. Even if he could not stop the other party, he would make the other party as ufortable as possible.


    Moreover, even if he wanted to be fair, that b * tch Su Yueqing would not agree.


    When Xia Ji returned to the mansion on the clouds, Tang Lan and Tang Hong said nervously, ¡°¡±Master, the Eldest Princess is here.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    He walked along the corridor into the house.


    Just as he was about to light themp, a cat-like soft voice suddenly came from the room.¡±Don¡¯t.¡±


    Xia Ji went to light themp.


    However, an afterimage had already swept over and gently pressed down on his hand.


    The sudden approach was so close that even the heat waves from his breath could spray onto his face.


    The two of them were silent for a moment.


    In this moment of silence, there was an infinite amount of strange ambiguity brewing.


    ¡°Come and sit.¡±


    The sound of rejection was like a cat¡¯s paw tickling her heart.


    A momentter,


    The two of them sat opposite each other.


    ¡°Are you going to abandon Yueqing?


    ¡°He is Frost Monarch. He invited me, so I have to go.¡±


    ¡°I Imew it. You¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    In the darkness, her breathing suddenly eased. It was like a little wife who had been thinking about her Langjun. After receiving the affirmation that her husband had not abandoned her, she felt a little relieved.


    ¡°Are you full from the banquet? Did they bully you? Did I look down on you?


    Did I make you suffer any grievances?¡±


    Xia Ji felt extremely strange. He clearly knew that this was fake, but the Eldest Princess ¡®acting was too realistic and too focused.


    All of a sudden, he felt a ball of warm, fragrant, and soft jade burrow into his arms like a cat.


    He shook his body and tried to push the warm cat away.


    However, the cat¡¯s ws were so sharp that it could not fall down no matter how hard it tried.


    A soft voice was heard.


    ¡°He must have promised you a lot of things. He wants to win, so he will use all kinds of methods. But whether you believe it or not, I have to tell you that Su Bingxuan already has a candidate in mind. It¡¯s a genius from his family called


    Su Yi. You can ask him. He definitely won¡¯t admit it. ¡®


    The kitten said softly. She seemed to be very afraid and her breathing was very fast. Every time she breathed fast, she was teasing the man¡¯s limits and stimting his strongest desire to protect her.


    ¡°What he can give you, I can give you. What he can¡¯t give you, I can also give you. What was so bad about being young? Why did they have to be ranked ording to seniority? Can¡¯t a man like you soar into the sky? Others may not believe you, but I do. You can definitely do it. I believe in you for the rest of my life.¡±


    His voice was extremely sincere, as if he was crying.


    If Xia Ji¡¯s mental power was not strong enough, he would have been moved. If he had not broken through to the eleventh realm, he would have reached out to hug the kitten and told her, ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I will do it ¡°, and be her servant.


    ¡°Go to my ce. With me around, no one will disturb you for the next three months.¡±


    ¡°If you really treat me as a friend, I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be affected. If you can¡¯t use your full strength after three months, then¡­A difference of a few millimeters can lead to a thousand miles of error. Sess or failure can be determined in an instant.¡±


    ¡°I will not fail.¡± ¡°Rx, I will help you. That young man from the main family called Su Yi¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him.¡¯


    Kitten smiled gently. ¡± A young hero has won the beauty. ¡® ¡°How old is the Eldest Princess?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    Xia Ji resisted the urge to throw this self-proimed 18 -year-old Eldest


    Princess into the sky and calmly said, ¡®¡±¡®You should go back.¡±


    ¡°Come with me. The flying chariot is ready.¡±


    ¡°If I was someone who needed protection to win, would the princess be at ease to let me go to the mortal world to be the emperor¡¯s teacher?¡±


    He wanted to say something more, but a hand had already covered his lips. ¡®


    Don¡¯t say anymore. I believe you. I¡¯ll listen to you¡­¡± I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    In the darlmess, the kitten slowly walked away. Her small feet stepped on the cold ground, and the silver muslin dragged across the ground. She walked to the door and pushed it open reluctantly as if she was waiting. However, she did not see anything, so she let out a faint sigh.


    The door closed decisively.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on the spot with a cold and merciless knife on his knee.


    He suddenly felt that Hu Xian ¡®er, ck Fox King, and the other vixens were much better than the people from the aristocratic families¡­lt was simply too weak.


    Su Yueqing sat on the flying carriage and returned to the small building.


    He entered the house.


    The lights were not lit.


    All the servants in the small building had left. The building was like a pearl left behind in the east. It was surrounded by floating clouds and there were no other manors. If one looked from a wider perspective, they could vaguely see that there were six floating pces far away from the small building. Each pce was dark and emitted an invible aura, like six giant beasts hiding in the sea of clouds.


    Six floating pces surrounded the small building like stars surrounding the moon.


    Late at night.


    There¡¯s no one left,


    Su Yueqing carefully pushed open a secret chamber and crawled in.


    The secret chamber was actually a different world. Moonlight shone down from the sky, and a white-haired woman was lying on her side on the bed. This woman¡¯s body was extremely simr to Su Yueqing¡¯s.


    No, this was not simr. This was exactly the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if he can cultivate the Little ck Dragon Qi to the ninth level in a month. No matter what¡­We have to make him one of us.¡±


    The white-haired woman coughed crazily. She raised her head and revealed her face.


    This face was ferocious, sad, and full of wrinkles¡­


    ¡°Come here!!¡± She suddenly shouted fiercely.


    Su Yueqing obediently crawled over.


    ¡® Face!! ¡±


    Su Yueqing was a little afraid, but he still stuck his head out.


    The white-haired woman suddenly stretched out her hand and gently grabbed


    Su Yueqing¡¯s chin. She looked at this face, her eyes full of fascination.


    Suddenly, she said fiercely, ¡°Laugh!¡±.


    Su Yueqing obediently revealed a charming smile.


    The white-haired woman revealed a look of enjoyment, as if she was intoxicated by the smile of the Su family¡¯s number one beauty. Her wrinkled hand gently stroked her face, and her breathing became rapid. She sighed softly,¡±Beautiful, so beautiful, so beautiful.¡±


    Su Yueqing maintained his smile, but it was a little stiff.


    Suddenly, the white-haired woman clenched her fists. ¡± But never forget what you are. ¡±


    Su Yueqing hurriedly lowered his head and kowtowed, ¡®¡±¡®This servant will never forget my identity.¡±


    The white-haired woman waved her hand in satisfaction. ¡± You may leave now. Report back in a month. There must be no mistakes regarding the matter of the emperor¡¯s teacher.


    Xia Ji took out the secret scroll from the jade box and read it carefully from beginning to end. A strange ck Skill Orb appeared in his mind.


    ck Skill Orb?


    What was this?


    He muttered to himself curiously, ¡± Su Yueqing said that Little ck Dragon Qi above the sixth level requires the cooperation of a visualization scroll. But I have already reached the ninth level without using this scroll. Then what is this ck Skill Orb? ¡±


    He carefully examined the Skill Orb.


    It contained an indescribable profound intent. If it was used alone, nothing would happen.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment. ¡± Since this is used in conjunction with the Little


    ck Dragon Qi, why don¡¯t Ibine them together? ¡±


    Thinking of this, he directly mixed the ck skill bead into the golden skill bead of [Little ck Dragon Energy]. Then, he began to carefullyprehend¡­


    All of a sudden,


    His right hand felt a strong swelling sensation, as if a heart was beating in his palm.


    His heartbeat grew stronger and stronger.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    This heartbeat was extremely strong and full of power. It would only beat once every few minutes.


    Everv time it iumped, it would brinz an extremelv powerful force and airflow into his right hand.


    Xia Ji let go of his right hand.


    Without his restraint, the seal on his right hand was released.


    The strange birds in the mansion and the fish in the spirit pool all quieted down.


    Xia Ji saw that the hand was beginning to be covered in ck scales.


    Scales grewyer byyer like the finest scales.


    Then,


    His bones and meridians began to expand.


    Soon, his right hand turned into the size of a praying mat. When he looked again, it turned into the size of his entire body. Then, he slowly stopped.


    Chi chi chi!


    Five sharp ws extended from his fingers.


    This was a real ck dragon w.


    With the appearance of this w, the ground of the entire training room seemed to have been trampled by a giant beast. It was immediately brought down by a powerful pressure and copsed a little.


    Xia Ji sensed the state of the Skill Orb in his Essence Soul and said, ¡®


    ¡°Little ck Dragon Qi, tenth level!¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153: 124. Qj Deviation

    Chapter 153: 124. Qj Deviation


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji was very clear.


    None of his skills had reached the tenth level.


    The stacking of two Skill Orbs of the same quality would only increase the quality.


    The reason why he was able to reach the 11th realm was because his essence, qi, and spirit had reached the peak. Moreover, his state of mind wasplete. With a trace of opportunity, he had touched the limit and thus advanced.


    However, after upgrading, he could no longer find a way to continue advancing.


    Every realm had a gap. Entering the realm was just the beginning, and to reach the next realm, there was still a long way to go. For example, there were four realms in both the Postnatal and Connate realms, but why was it that the Ninth Supreme and the Tenth Spell only had one realm?


    The reason was simple. Few people had reached it, so no one would differentiate between them. But in fact, there were many sub-realms in both the Ninth Supreme and Tenth Dharma ne.


    It was the same for the eleventh avatar.


    Xia Ji picked up the scroll and carefully read its contents. It was a group of pictures, and every picture was of a ck dragon. However, the ck dragon was vivid and lifelike. It either broke through the nine heavens, sank to the bottom of the abyss, devoured everything, or fought with an unknown monster¡­


    All kinds of colors were very realistic.


    When heid his eyes upon the painting,


    The movements of these ck dragons seemed to be able to awaken his resonance.


    It caused a portion of his blood to throb, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to follow the ck dragon and fly through the nine heavens to look down on the world.


    However, if he had not reached the eleventh realm, he would not have been able to bear the pain of his right hand turning into a dragon w. This change would instantly cripple his right hand or make it impossible for it to recover.


    ¡°Then, I need to reach the eleventh level first, and then use the corresponding ck skill orb to raise my cultivation technique to the tenth level? In that case, the tenth floor can¡¯t be disyed in front of others?¡±


    After thinking for a while, he roughly confirmed a few key points to obtain the ck Skill Orb.


    First, he had reached the eleventh realm.


    Second, a visualization manual that waspatible with the cultivation technique.


    However, this kind of secret scroll was simply impossible to find. It could only be found in a ce like the Su family. This was not a random encounter, but the Eldest Princess personally took it out for him to encounter.


    Xia Ji¡¯s mind raced. As he was thinking, he heard hurried footsteps in the distance. He retracted his right w and looked at the deep ground. His heart stirred, and a thought came to him. It was getting more and moreplete.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. He no longer hesitated and directly activated the Little ck Dragon Qi. A vortex of air that was as thick as ink appeared on his palm. He looked at the Little ck Dragon Qi and quickly adjusted it to the right degree. Then, he raised his hand and gently pressed on the ground.


    Boom!


    The training room shook for the second time.


    The ground caved in and cracks appeared, but it also covered up the damage caused by the dragon w¡¯s pressure.


    At this moment, the footsteps approached and stood in front of the training room.


    Tang Lan, Tang Hong, Long Elephant Lord, and many servants were outside the door, looking at the cultivation room with worried eyes.


    ¡°Master has ordered that no one is allowed to enter. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Elephant Lord, why don¡¯t you try shouting?¡±


    ¡°What if Master is at a critical juncture in his cultivation? Wouldn¡¯t it be a bad thing if my voice messed up his mind?¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Everyone was anxious.


    Firstly, they did care about him, and secondly, it was for their own good. After all, it was impossible to meet such a good master like Xia Ji again. These servants did not want anything to happen to Xia Ji more than anyone else.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord bowed his vajra body and pondered for a moment.


    ¡®¡±¡®Tang Lan, arrange for someone to cook some medicinal dishes to replenish qi and blood. If Masteres out of seclusion, he will definitely need to replenish his qi and blood.


    I will wait here quietly. If something really happens to Master, I will be able to sense it at this distance. At that time, even if I have to risk my life, I will disobey Master¡¯s orders and enter.¡±


    Tang Lan and her sister nced at him. ¡± I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Long Elephant


    Lord. ¡®


    ¡°To be able to meet a master who treats me like a human, I¡¯ll repay this kindness even if I have to sacrifice my life,¡± said the Dragon Elephant Lord with a smile.


    Tang Lan and her sister did not say much. They arranged for servants to prepare healing medicine, retrieve medicinal pills, and cook soup and porridge¡­


    Xia Ji heard it clearly from behind the door.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Just by treating them as humans, he could obtain their loyalty?


    Otherwise, how could he exin that he had suddenly destroyed the practice room?


    Ordinary strength would not be able to smash the training room.


    He carefullypleted the ¡°Qigong Deviation Scene¡± in the room. A momentter, he began to breathe in disorder, which meant that his breathing was chaotic.


    Then, he messed up his hair in front of the bronze mirror and restrained his blood essence, making his face pale.


    Then, he staggered to the door and pushed it open.


    Everyone outside the door hurriedly knelt down.


    ¡°Master ¡­¡± the Dragon Elephant Lord asked. You..


    He saw that the young man¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and the aura in his body was chaotic.


    The Elephant Lord turned pale with fright and hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Master, please let me heal you.¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head and said weakly,¡±l¡¯m fine¡­¡± You can¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The servants looked at the stubborn back and walked away step by step with their sabers.


    In the bedroom.


    Xia Jijingy on the bed.


    Tang Lan sat by the bed and was carefully feeding him the herbal dish.


    The room was very quiet. No one spoke.


    Half a dayter¡­


    A flood dragon chariotnded on the clouds.


    Meng Xue got off the flying carriage and was led into the bedroom by a servant. She saw Xia Ji¡¯s pale face.


    She looked worried, but before she could say anything, Xia Ji coughed twice and said, ¡°¡±1 cultivated too fast and went berserk. There¡¯s no need to check again.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m just worried about Young Master. Does Young Master not believe me?¡±


    She said pitifully, tears welling up in her eyes. She still wanted to move forward.


    ¡°Send the guests out,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Tang Lan hesitated for a moment, but still stood up and stretched out her hand to stop Ru Mengxue. She sighed and said, ¡°¡±Miss Mengxue, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. You¡¯ve actually be the Frost Monarch¡¯s trusted aide. You¡¯ve really made Tang Lan look at you in a new light.¡±


    It was only then that Ru Mengxue noticed that the woman beside Xia Ji¡¯s bed was an acquaintance. The two of them had been together during their training. She asked with concern, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re willing to follow a good man like Young Master Feng. ¡®


    ¡°Miss Mengxue, you should go back. You saw that Young Master is injured.¡± Tang Lan smiled calmly.


    Ru Mengxue bit her lips and kept silent for a while. Then she suddenly raised the back of her hand to wipe her tears. ¡± The medicine I brought is the best healing medicine. I secretly took it out of the Frost Monarch¡¯s pce. Young Master, you will know it when you see it. ¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Xia Ji silently sighed in his heart.


    The ordinary disciples of the aristocratic families might be stupid, but the middle and upper ss people were not stupid at all.


    At night,


    Guan Chun and his sister were sent to the manor, and they were temporarily arranged to stay in a courtyard. However, Xia Ji was injured, and without special instructions, Long Xiangjun and Tang Lan would not let anyone disturb their master.


    The next day.


    Frost Monarch came to visit him again. After checking the copse of the cultivation room and Xia Ji¡¯s condition, heforted him by saying, ¡± Take care of yourself and don¡¯t think too much. ¡®


    Su Yueqing had also received the news.


    She entered the secret chamber again.


    The white-haired woman¡¯s expression was very bad. She muttered in a cold voice,¡± He¡¯s a young man after all. He can¡¯t bear the burden and got injured just like that. How could he go berserk?! ¡±


    Her voice grew louder and louder, and she was so angry that she almost roared.


    All of a sudden, she grabbed a long umbre from the ground and pulled it towards Su Yueqing.


    The umbre whistled through the air and struck Su Yueqing¡¯s back. This was inner strength. It would not even leave a bruise on the surface of the body, but it was painful to the bone.


    How do you look at people?


    Su Yueqing: ¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. He was fine a few days ago. There was nothing unusual about him at all. There were no fluctuations in his spirit. ¡±


    The white-haired woman said coldly, ¡± Go and take a look. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll change the person. If we can¡¯t change the person, you¡¯ll lose your position as the emperor¡¯s teacher. Go to hell. ¡±


    After the roar, he whipped the umbre down again.


    Su Yueqing gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He lowered his head and Imelt humbly in front of the woman. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, but he maintained his usual smile and said, ¡®¡±Yes.¡±


    [PS 1: Restore the 4000-word chapter tomorrow¡­]

 Chapter 154 - 154: 125. The Heart-to -Heart Connection

    Chapter 154: 125. The Heart-to -Heart Connection


    Trantor: 549690339


    The nine ink-ck flood dragons pulled the luxurious flying chariot and stopped in front of a manor on the top of a cloud.


    Su Shun lowered his head and opened the carriage curtain.


    Behind the curtain was the most beautiful woman in the Su family¡¯s Fifth


    Heaven.


    Before Su Shun could speak, the Eldest Princess had already opened her mouth, ¡°You stay here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Su Shun finished speaking, he sat back down on the throne. He turned his head and watched the back view gradually leave. This back view was still as stunning as when they first met decades ago.


    The Eldest Princess was a princess who never aged. With her around, there was no woman more beautiful than her in the Su family.


    Su Yueqing¡¯s pain from being whipped had yet to disappear, and no one would understand the worries in his heart. All secrets could never be exposed. His heart was clearly in extreme pain, but he still had to wee every day with the most sincere smile.


    One day passed by, and in the blink of an eye, ten years had passed.


    She was the one fighting Su Bingxuan.


    If she lost this time, she would be the one to die.


    Fortunately, the real Eldest Princess gave her a promise:lf she could win the battle for the position of the emperor¡¯s teacher, she would be free. She thought about this freedom every day. She still had her sister and family in the mortal world. After ten years, she didn¡¯t know how they were now.


    When Su Yueqing passed by the cultivation room, he looked sideways.


    The sturdy floor of the cultivation room was like a hundred-year-old drynd, with dozens of cracks ovepping like spider webs. They crisscrossed and scattered like stars, and there were still a few traces of the familiar power of the little ck Dragon Qi in the cracks.


    ¡°Greetings, Eldest Princess.¡±


    The servants in the manor knelt down one after another.


    Su Yueqing did not care about the destion of the ce. She walked in with her little feet. She was always barefoot, but there was always an invisible force separating her from the ground. She would nevere into contact with it.


    Her gaze slowly turned and followed all the cracks to observe carefully. She carefully found the initial point of impact in this most dpidated world and simted the scene at that time. She looked very serious and careful, as if she was looking at her own head.


    He walked back and forth twice.


    Although the attendants lowered their heads, they paid attention to the princess¡¯s every word and action, hoping to get evidence that their master was fine from the princess¡¯s every move.


    Su Yueqing walked to the center of the cultivation room and suddenly stopped.


    Then, he sighed deeply, filled with disappointment that anyone could hear. This breath made all the servants ¡®hearts turn ashen, as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    Su Yueqing left the cultivation room and walked to the bedroom.


    He raised his hand.


    He knocked on the door.


    Tang Lan opened the door from the inside and knelt on the ground with a terrified expression to wee him.


    However, Su Yueqing did not question her about how she should be punished for failing to take good care of her master. She merely nced at the still warm porridge on the table and waved her sleeves. Tang Lan turned her head to look at her master on the bed. Xia Ji also nodded, and she hurriedly left. The door closed.


    Su Yueqing dragged the silver muslin and naturally grabbed the bowl of porridge. Then, she sat on the bed and gently blew on the hot air, sending the porridge to the lips of the man who was like a golden paper on the bed.


    Xia Ji looked up at her.


    Su Yueqing said gently, ¡± Rest well, Nanbei. Don¡¯t think too much, and don¡¯t listen to any rumors. You are my friend. Now that you are sick, I naturally have toe and take a good look at you. ¡®


    Xia Ji looked up at the Eldest Princess.


    The Eldest Princess ¡®eyes were filled with a mysterious gxy as she looked at him.


    In an instant, it was as if there was a tacit exchange of information, but it was also as if there was nothing.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± I¡¯m suffering from Qi deviation. I might not be able to cultivate the little ck Dragon to the ninth level in a month. I¡¯ve let you down. ¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Su Yueqing.


    ¡°I might not even be able to cultivate the Little ck Dragon Qi to the ninth level in three months,¡± Xia Ji continued.


    ¡°I know that too,¡± said Su Yueqing with a smile.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t reach the ninth level, can I defeat my opponent for the position of the emperor¡¯s teacher?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change the person,¡± said Su Yueqing with a smile.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t cultivate the Little ck Dragon Aura to the ninth level anymore,¡±


    Xia Ji said sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Su Yueqing replied sincerely.


    ¡°Then what does it matter?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Su Yueqing said,¡±Take care of your body¡­¡± Feng Nanbei, I¡¯m going to apply to the family head to bestow the surname Su on you. Are you willing?¡±


    This question was extremely abrupt.


    Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± I¡¯ve used the Feng surname for eighteen years. I don¡¯t want to change it. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint the Eldest Princess. ¡®


    Su Yueqing revealed a charming smile and said sincerely, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not disappointed.


    North and South¡­This time, the position of the emperor¡¯s teacher was of great importance. Whoever could control this position could enjoy the fate of the human world for the next hundred years.


    The patriarch¡¯s life ising to an end. If you get this position, I¡¯ll be the one to take it. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be someone else.


    The killing cmity wasing. If he could not be the person holding the chess piece, he would eventually be a pawn at the front line and die without a burial ce.


    Therefore, Su Bingxuan will do everything he can to destroy my people, and I will also destroy Su Yi. However, as an Emperor and a man, Su Bingxuan is superior to me in terms of prestige and subordinates.¡±


    Their gazes met again.


    This time, there were many things that he couldn¡¯t exin.


    Su Yueqing raised his hand, and the spoon was already in front of Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t open his mouth.


    ¡°Do you think BenGong often feeds people?¡± Su Yueqing asked. You are the second.¡±


    Xia Ji still didn¡¯t open his mouth.


    ¡°The first one is the family head,¡± said Su Yueqing with a smile. Then, Yue Qing treated you as a friend, why are you still so distant? Nanbei, what do you want?¡±


    I want to see your elegance, ¡± Xia Ji sighed softly. ¡± I want to see the height of the sky and the depth of the earth.. ¡°

 Chapter 155 - 155:125. The Hearts of One Mind

    Chapter 155:125. The Hearts of One Mind


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Yueqing was stunned for a moment before he slowly nodded. Then, he smiled and said, ¡± Eat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Xia Ji reached out weakly.


    But the Eldest Princess wouldn¡¯t let him.


    Seeing her like this, Xia Ji didn¡¯t force her. He opened his mouth and allowed her to feed him mouthful after mouthful of porridge.


    When the porridge bowl was empty, Su Yueqing said softly, ¡°¡±Tomorrow, I will demote you to the Lower Second Heaven.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Then, the Eldest Princess grabbed the empty bowl and hung it in the air. It only took a second for her face to change from gentle to angry.


    Bang!


    Outside the room, even from a great distance, the sound of bowls being smashed could be heard from the bedroom.


    The Eldest Princess pushed open the door and angrily flung her sleeves out.


    Tang Lan and the others were at a loss, kneeling on the ground in iparable fear to send them off.


    However, the sound of the bowl being smashed made their faces turn ashen.


    Because it wasn¡¯t just the bowl that was smashed, but also the future of the owner of this mansion.


    The next day¡­


    The entire manor was demoted back to the Second Heaven.


    When they came, it was a magnificent sight, but when they left, it was just a flying carriage pulled by two flood dragons, carrying both people and goods.


    Just as the flying chariot was about to leave,


    The clouds in the distant sky seemed to be pushed aside by a giant hand.


    The vigorous nine dragons pulled the luxurious flying chariot andnded on the thick cumulus cloud.


    A dignified young figure walked out of the carriage.


    This person had a 70% coldness and 30% arrogance between his brows. He was holding a sword in his arms.


    Just as everyone was about to pass by him,


    ¡°Feng Nanbei!¡± The man shouted.


    The curtain was lifted, revealing a weak face. ¡°¡±What is it?¡± ¡°Do you know about the epiphyllum?¡± the man asked indifferently.


    ¡°It blooms in the night,¡± Xia Ji said.¡±lt¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± the man said mockingly.


    After saying these four words, he leaned forward a little and said in an unconcealed voice with regret,¡±Actually, you don¡¯t have to feel that it¡¯s a pity, because even if you can sessfully break through to the ninth level, it won¡¯t be much.


    After the little ck Dragon Qi reached the ninth level, there was a whole new world. From the beginning of the ninth level to the peak of the ninth level, there were still nine small realms. It could be said that the hard work and wisdom required to reach the peak of the ninth level far exceeded the cultivation of the first to the ninth level.


    In other words, cultivating the Lesser ck Dragon Qi would only be considered a start when one reached the ninth level. However, one would not even have the qualifications to stand at the starting line.


    ¡® As for me, I¡¯ll definitely break through the ninth level within three days. You¡¯re a failure, but you don¡¯t have to feel discouraged because you shouldn¡¯t have to bear the pressure. You just happened to return from the outside world, so the purity of your bloodline is poor.


    So, this isn¡¯t your fault, it¡¯s fate!


    If you were born in the Su family, as a member of the Su family, you might be my strong enemy, but now ¡­ What a pity.¡±


    After the man finished speaking, he said in a deep voice,¡±Feng Nanbei, remember my name.


    My name is Su Jing¡­


    This name will forever be your nightmare.


    It is now, ten yearster, and fifty yearster.¡±


    He was obviously the candidate to rece Xia Ji as the Grand Princess¡¯s Imperial Teacher.


    He hade here topletely crush this person¡¯s confidence, so that every time this person failed in his cultivation, he would think, ¡± This isn¡¯t his fault, it¡¯s fate. ¡®


    Previously, the Eldest Princess had chosen this person and not him, which had caused Su Jing to umte a lot of dissatisfaction in his heart. Now, he felt that his luck had changed and his worries had been swept away.


    Xia Ji¡¯s face was pale, and there was a hint of stubbornness in his eyes. However, his eyes gradually dimmed. His lips moved a few times, but he did not say anything. Instead, he let out a sigh that perhaps no one could notice and then lowered the curtain.


    Su Jing couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    The enemy who was once jealous and resentful in his heart did not dare to say a word and fled in a sorry state!


    The Elephant Lord lowered his head, his expression dark. He sat on the throne and shook the dragon reins hard. The rope vibrated with a muffled thunder, suppressing theughter.


    The flood dragon flying chariot soared into the sky and rode away on the clouds and fog.


    The master humiliated the servant, but the Dragon Elephant Lord could not do anything, so he could only make a loud sound every time he pulled the dragon reins.


    Pa!


    Pa!


    Tang Lan¡¯s voice suddenly came from the carriage.


    ¡°Master asked you to be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Elephant Lord replied gloomily.


    This brawny man who was as strong as a vajra felt something in his heart at this moment.


    Tang Lan and Tang Hong sat beside Xia Ji.


    ¡°Actually, many of the Su n¡¯s disciples are at the Second Heaven,¡± Tang Lan consoled.


    ¡°Yes, Master. The Third Heaven is full of deception. It¡¯s better to stay in the Second Heaven,¡± said Tang Hong.


    The two girls stood by Xia Ji¡¯s side and tried their best to console him, afraid that his master would really fall from grace.


    Xia Ji stretched his long legs and leaned on the long table in afortable position.


    He put his hands behind his head and looked at the curtains that were blown open by the wind and clouds.


    Outside the curtain was a vast expanse of white,


    I can¡¯t see the world,


    I don¡¯t see pavilions and towers,


    I see no hustle and bustle.


    Xia Ji naturally did not care about Su Jing. He was thinking about Su Yueqing now.


    This Eldest Princess was not simple. Her essence, qi, and spirit were all extremely condensed. It was obvious that she was at the peak of the tenth level. It was unknown how many Dharma Layered.


    Secondly, the Eldest Princess and he had developed a tacit understanding.


    A tacit understanding was not formed through words, but through the expression in one¡¯s eyes.


    I know what you mean.


    You also understand my heart.


    The Eldest Princess actually knew that his Qi deviation was fake and then beat him at his own game,forting him to show her kindness.


    However, when she realized that he had already discovered that she knew, she did not show any kindness. Instead, she pushed the boat with the current and said that she would demote him to the Second Heaven.


    She was afraid that Su Bingxuan woulde up with an endless stream of tricks, and she was also worried that something would happen in these three months.


    The problem was¡­


    How did she realize that her Qi deviation was fake?

 Chapter 156 - 156: 125. The Hearts of One Mind

    Chapter 156: 125. The Hearts of One Mind


    Trantor: 549690339


    What did she see in the cultivation room?


    How could she tell?


    After both sides made their intentions clear.


    He had made a request to ¡± meet the ancestor. ¡± The Eldest Princess clearly knew that it was not easy, but she still agreed. She had also asked him a very strange question.


    It looked like he was trying to rope her in, but in reality, it gave Xia Ji the feeling that he was standing at a crossroads.


    She asked, ¡± I¡¯ll give you the surname Su. Are you willing? ¡±


    He had rejected it.


    However, in the next moment, the Eldest Princess¡¯s behavior was even stranger.


    She replied, ¡± I¡¯m not disappointed. ¡± She said these words sincerely without any hint of lying.


    After that, the two of them performed on the same stage.


    One of them portrayed anger and disappointment to the extreme, while the other described the premature death of a genius to the extreme. Aristocratic families¡­From this level onwards, everyone was monstrous. Xia Ji retracted his thoughts. He no longer underestimated this group of people.


    ¡°Master, there is a fun ce in the Second Heaven. It¡¯s like a fairnd.¡± Tang Lan tried to distract Xia Ji again.


    Tang Hong pped her hands and said, ¡± It¡¯s the peak of Jade Peak. You can see the changing clouds and the dancing dragons. It¡¯s said that a heavenly marquis of the Su familyprehended the sword there. There are still some sword wills left on the cliff. In this weather, it¡¯s really good to bring some fruits and wine to climb the mountain.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression didn¡¯t rx as he looked into the distance.


    Tang Lan and her sister looked at each other and their expressions dimmed for a moment. Then, they tried their best to smile again to make their master happy. However, both of them knew that when a genius was at the height of his power, he was broken at the waist and fell into the dust. How could this be resolved with just a few words?


    Three dayster.


    In a secret room in a small building in the east of the Third Heaven Pole.


    The ugly white-haired woman sat cross-legged and looked down at the woman prostrating at her feet. She questioned,


    ¡°You reced Su Jing?¡±


    ¡°Su Jing has broken through to the ninth level of the Little ck Dragon Qi, but Frost Monarch¡¯s people haven¡¯t.¡±


    Hmph! ¡± The white-haired woman snorted. ¡± Then why didn¡¯t you use Su Jing in the first ce?! ¡±


    ¡± Although Su Jing is talented, his temperament iscking. Su Bingxuan is good at scheming. As long as he ys a few tricks, Su Jing will easily lose¡­Moreover, Su Jing is very proud of his identity as a member of the family¡­¡±


    Pa!


    Before she could finish her sentence, the white-haired woman had already pulled out her long umbre and whipped it fiercely on Su Yueqing¡¯s back.


    Su Yueqing felt as if he had been electrocuted. His entire body twitched in pain.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to wait for someone from the Su family,¡± the white-haired woman said with a smile.¡±Why did you have to wait for someone from another family?¡± ¡°This servant did not mean that!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The white-haired woman raised her hand, and the tip of the umbre lifted Su Yueqing¡¯s extremely beautiful face. With a ferocious look, she leaned over and examined it seriously. Then, she asked, ¡°¡±Have you ever thought of recing


    ¡°This servant only wishes for the Eldest Princess to let me return to Great Shang to reunite with my family after the matter is done. What lowly status does this servant have? To be able to be the Eldest Princess ¡®shadow is already extremely proud. How would I dare to think of anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally let you go after this is done. You don¡¯t have to worry about the birds running out and the bow hiding. You¡¯re mine. I can kill you anytime I want, so why would I kill you? Even if you really did make a mistake, I can¡¯t bear to part with your face.¡±


    The white-haired woman stretched out her withered tree bark hands and


    gently caressed Su Yueqing¡¯s face. ¡± Beautiful¡­¡± So beautiful¡­Ahhh!¡±


    She was intoxicated by it, showing her iparable sickness and ugliness..

 Chapter 157 - 157: 126. A Game of Ambition, A Dragon Playing in Shallow Water

    Chapter 157: 126. A Game of Ambition, A Dragon ying in Shallow Water


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the pce of the Frost Monarch in the extreme north.


    A man with a feminine face was sitting on a throne. He had his eyes closed and his chin resting on his palm. He looked like a snow dragon that was deep in sleep.


    A woman¡¯s soft voice came from outside the pce. ¡± Greetings, Emperor. ¡®


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ru Mengxue then pushed open the door and crawled on the ground. After crawling on her knees for a long time, she finally pped her hands on the ground and kowtowed.


    Su Bingxuan enjoyed this process.


    Sooner orter, he would make everyone kneel and submit.


    He slowly opened his eyes. Ru Mengxue, who was kneeling, felt her body tremble as if she was being stared at by a terrifying beast. Ru Mengxue knew that this was her master¡¯s true spirit.


    She lowered her head and pressed her forehead against the cold ground, not daring to show any disrespect.


    ¡°Go apany Su Jing and gain his trust,¡± Su Bingxuan said slowly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Others might not be able to do it, but you should be able to. Don¡¯t disappoint me. As for Feng Nanbei, I have other arrangements. You don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Su Bingxuan rested his chin on his hand as he pondered. The position of Emperor Teacher was extraordinary, and he would naturally set up countless traps against hispetitors. Meng Mengxue was just one of them. He had also set up many traps, waiting to destroy the genius of the Su n standing opposite him.


    As for Feng Nanbei, he had personally gone to verify that he had indeed gone berserk. He had even entered the room to listen to his pulse and observe his blood, and Feng Nanbei¡¯s body had all shown an extremely weak appearance.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that after reaching the 11th level of the Xia Realm, his control over his body had reached a new level. Otherwise, he would have reDorted it to the familv head directlv.


    Even so, Su Bingxuan was not prepared to let Feng Nanbei, who was in the Second Heaven, go.


    Although the Su family prohibited private fights, they could not tolerate provocation and revenge between servants.


    Therefore, he couldpletely target Long Elephant Lord, Tang Lan, Tang Hong, and even Guan Chun and Guan Sun.


    Feng Nanbei was unable to rest in peace and recover. The frustration in his heart umted and turned into an invisible hand that prevented him from turning over.


    Ru Mengxue slowly retreated.


    After she left, she dressed up in front of the mirror in the rather luxurious independent pce.


    The person in the mirror was pitiful and beautiful.


    A sigh, a frown, all of them were heart-wrenching.


    Ru Mengxue was deep in thought. She was good at seducing men, but she had just finished pleasing Feng Nanbei, and now she had to apany Su Jing. What should she do?


    Su Jing would never ept such a cheap woman.


    It was also impossible for him to ept a woman who obviously wanted to destroy his heart.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Nanbei, the difficulty of this matter might have been a little lower. However, the difficulty now was several times higher.


    However, she had toplete her master¡¯s orders. The reason why she could have an independent pce and have a transcendent status here was not only because of her appearance, but also because of her ability to socialize.


    She was just a tool of her master. Perhaps her master wouldn¡¯t me her if she couldn¡¯tplete the mission this time, but it was very likely that she would be reced. She would be a waste and be thrown into the dust that could no longer be recycled. Even the most basic dignity would disappear. She would be the lowest level ything, being tortured and yed by others. Then, she would have to use the most careful smile to tter her.


    Painful memories shed through her mind, and tragic wails rang out. Her body trembled as if she was in a nightmare. She waved her hands and threw the rouge box, ivoryb, and gouache cakes on the ground.


    Pa!


    Crisp cracking sounds rang out.


    Ru Mengxue seemed to havee back to her senses and woke up from her nightmare.


    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead.


    She looked at the mirror in front of her. The mirror reflected the spacious and golden hall, as well as her beautiful face.


    She carefully caressed the face. This was her weapon.


    She suddenly pped her hands.


    Outside the door, a maid entered with her head lowered and ced a thick stack of documents in front of Meng Xue.


    Ru Mengxue took a deep breath and flipped open the document.


    There were only two words on the first page-Su Jing.


    The next day, Ru Mengxue personally drove the flying carriage to the familiar residence on the clouds.


    She looked anxious. After getting out of the car, she said, ¡°Frost Monarch¡¯s messenger is here.¡±


    The servant did not dare to stop him. He hurriedly made way and then went to report to Su Jing.


    Ru Mengxue then ordered the servants to hide the Flood Dragon Carriage in


    the manor. The servants did not understand what she meant, but they still did as she said.


    After that, Ru Mengxue walked to the master bedroom and knocked on the door, calling out softly, ¡°¡±Young Master Feng, Mengxue has been worried about you these days. Thinking about your injuries, she brought many saint herbs for you.¡±


    There was no sound from the master bedroom.


    ¡® Young Master Feng, I know you must think that I was ordered by someone to get close to you, but I swear to the heavens that I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ru Mengxue continued to shout. I . I just ..


    The servant had already told Su Jing about the situation. Su Jing was curious. He thought that the messenger of the Frost Monarch must havee to find him, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would go somewhere else.


    Su Jing stood in the shadows and listened quietly¡­


    Meng Xue revealed her true feelings, her voice filled with endless tenderness. She kept talking and even started to cry.


    After listening for a while, Su Jing roughly understood. This beauty named Ru Mengxue did not know that the owner of this mansion had changed. She thought that the person here was Feng Nanbei, so she secretly brought a sacred healing item to treat Feng Nanbei because she was convinced by Feng Nanbei¡¯s bearing..

 Chapter 159 - 159: 127. Nine Heavens Dragon Roar

    Chapter 159: 127. Nine Heavens Dragon Roar


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even Su Shun did not know why the Eldest Princess came to the Second


    Heaven.


    However, the moment he saw Feng Nanbei, he understood.


    He shook the dragon reins and carried the two of them into the sky. The fight for the position of the emperor¡¯s teacher was about to begin, and he could not bete.


    In the carriage.


    Xia Ji sat opposite Su Yueqing.


    The two of them had never talked about it in detail before, nor had they discussed this ¡± deception ¡± n. Thest time they met was when Xia Ji pretended to be possessed.


    However, reality had proven that the two of them had not misunderstood each other¡¯s intentions. Now that they had met, there was a strange tacit understanding in their hearts.


    ¡°Thirty years ago, the Su family had a simr fight,¡± said Su Yueqing.


    Xia Ji calcted in his heart. This was the time when Xia Taiqian was being used as a puppet, and the winner was probably his mother, Su Linwan.


    Su Yueqing said, ¡± At that time, the little ck Dragon¡¯s Qi was still on the shelf. That¡¯s why the White Dragon Codex was used as the mainstream mystic art. The nineyered Dharma Manifestation was basically the winner.


    However, it was different this time. The ninth level was just the foundation. Above the ninth level, there were still nine small realms. It was apetition of whose realm was higher.


    Apart from that, there will also be a battle in the Mountain and River State


    Painting. ¡±


    ¡°Mountain and River State Painting?¡± Xia Ji thought of a famous magic treasure in the books of his previous life.


    Su Yueqing said, ¡± This painting can create thousands of illusions. It can create mountains and rivers. If it¡¯s real, it can also create thousands of people. It also has flesh and blood. However, whether it¡¯s mountains, rivers or people, they are only temporary.


    That will be the ce where you will fight your second match against your opponent.¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. The Mountain River Map in the book from his previous life could only produce mountains and rivers, but not humans. This was different.


    ¡°Eldest Princess, you trust me that much?¡± Xia Ji was trying to find out what the woman in front of him had seen from the cultivation room.


    However, Su Yueqing looked rxed. ¡± My nickname is Rongrong. ¡®


    ¡°Don¡¯t you treat me as a friend?¡± Su Yueqing looked at the youth in front of him. I¡¯ve told you my real name. Do you dare to call me that?


    Xia Ji said frankly, ¡°¡±Rongrong.¡±


    Su Yueqing looked at him and suddenly pounced on him like a ferocious tiger.


    Her two hands went under Xia Ji¡¯s ribs and pushed him down onto the seat. Their bodies were pressed together, and they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. Their breaths were on each other¡¯s cheeks.


    The silver-veiled, goddess-like body suddenly twisted and shifted upwards. Her ck hair tickled Xia Ji¡¯s cheeks.


    Su Yueqing¡¯s lips were already close to his ear. As her body moved up and down, heavy panting could be heard.


    This was the first time that Xia Ji had been pushed down in both his previous life and this life. His expression turned cold, and he was about to push this crazy woman away when he heard a small but clear voice transmission. His voice was extremely calm and devoid of any desire.


    ¡°The eighth minor realm of the ninth level. If you want to see the ancestor, I¡¯ll do my best to beg for it. ¡®


    Su Shun, who was driving the carriage in front, turned his head away and no longer listened to the situation in the carriage. He was a true gentleman, and


    Su Yueqing knew it very well.


    At this moment, she was panting heavily.


    Su Shun, who was panting while driving the carriage, automatically used his cultivation technique to close his ears.


    He was afraid that just thinking about the scene in the carriage would make him lose his mind.


    The most beautiful woman in the Su family was in heat. What kind of scene would that be?


    When Su Shun came back to his senses, he heard the Eldest Princess ¡®voice from the carriage.


    ¡°Could it be that Nanbei is still a virgin? His face was red? If you don¡¯t like being below one person, when we win this time, I¡¯ll let you be on top, okay?¡±


    Xia Ji blushed.


    It was because he had never been so close to a woman.


    He had approached his family, enemies, teammates, strangers, and servants, but in his eyes, those people were purely names and not women. However, the little vixen in front of him, the Eldest Princess, really had a hint of femininity.


    However, his red face was quickly suppressed by his luck.


    Xia Ji and the woman in front of him had a strange tacit understanding.


    He instantly understood that Su Yueqing was avoiding the imperial hand.


    But Mitarai should be her most trusted person.


    Why was she so careful?


    What kind of person could ce his eyes and ears beside the Eldest Princess? She clearly knew but was powerless to change it.


    Xia Ji looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and suddenly felt as if she was in a cage.


    And that ¡°don¡¯t overtake¡± sentence revealed¡­She already knew that she had reached the tenth level of Little ck Dragon Qi. Not only did she not expose him, but she also hid it even more carefully than she did, afraid that she would be discovered.


    He reallv didn¡¯t look like a member of the Smiths.


    Su Jing was wrapped in a golden robe and held his sword with both hands. His eyes were filled with disdain. This was the boldness that an emperor¡¯s teacher should have.


    He was waiting for his opponent.


    He stood on the stage.


    This was a real battle stage,pletely different from the mortal world¡¯s arena.


    The floating boulder was in the shape of an inverted cone. From top to bottom, it connected the Second Heaven and the Third Heaven. It was vast and magnificent like a miracle that mortals could not imagine.


    Voices filled the sky and countless gazes gathered at the center of the floating martial arts stage.


    An invisible pressure was pushed from all directions, binding the huge stone tform.


    If it was someone with less courage, it was impossible for them to even have the courage to stand on this stage.


    Su Jing turned his head and looked around¡­


    There were more than 100,000 people on the clearyers of clouds.


    The disciples of the Su family, as well as the ¡°dogs¡± led by many disciples.


    At the top of the clouds were several powerful figures of the Su family. Their faces were blurry and isted from the crowd, but several gazes were also cast down from above, overlooking this ce..

 Chapter 160 - 160: 127. Nine Heavens Dragon Roar

    Chapter 160: 127. Nine Heavens Dragon Roar


    Trantor: 549690339


    Whoosh!


    The Nine Heavens split open, and nine inky-ck flood dragon heads appeared, piercing through the clouds.


    On the flying chariot, Su Bingxuan patted the shoulder of the youth beside him and said indifferently, ¡°Su Yi, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°I, will, win.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes were burning, and an almost tangible aura of an expert spread out from his body like smoke.


    He had been sharpening his knife for a long time, and he was very familiar with his Little ck Dragon Qi. Even if his opponent today was a genius like Su Jing, he would not be afraid at all.


    Su Bingxuan nodded. ¡± I believe you.


    After saying that, he stepped back and left Su Yi alone. He had watched this child grow up and had been working tirelessly to achieve his goal.


    Su Jing had fallen into his trap. His body and will had been ¡± corroded ¡± by Dreamlike Snow.


    There wasn¡¯t much corrosion, so Su Jing wouldn¡¯t know.


    However, at the critical moment, this small difference was the difference between life and death.


    Frost Monarch was calm.


    The so-calledpetition?


    It was just that the victory and defeat had already been decided. Now, it was just a formality to announce to the world.


    ¡°Frost Monarch!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Frost Monarch!¡±


    ¡°Lord Bing Xuan!¡±


    The audience suddenly cheered loudly.


    Amidst the cheers, the nine ck flood dragons pulled the flying chariot across the sky above the battle tform.


    Su Yi carried his saber and jumped down from the sky.


    Boom!


    He had alreadynded on the tform. He looked at the golden-robed youth opposite him, but he did not say anything.


    Today¡¯s battle was not an ordinary battle.


    In thepetition for the position of emperor teacher, one had to give it their all, and no one could control it.


    In other words, this was a life and death arena.


    As soon as Su Bingxuan sat down, he began to scan the area. He was looking for the Eldest Princess, but he had not found her.


    He looked around again, but there was still nothing.


    At this moment, a whistling sound came from above. The clouds split open, and the nine-headed ck flood dragon pulled the flying chariot through a long distance and appeared on the fighting ring.


    However, the strange thing was that the flying chariot didn¡¯t go to the audience. Instead, it circled above the fighting ring.


    Su Yueqing stood on the flying chariot and shouted, ¡°¡±Greetings, Imperial Father and uncles.¡±


    On the highest floor, the blurry figures moved.


    A dignified voice sounded, ¡®


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Yueqing smiled and said loudly, ¡°Your daughter has rmended Feng


    Nanbei as the new emperor¡¯s teacher. ¡®


    As soon as he said that, a small part of the arena instantly erupted into amotion.


    Although Feng Nanbei wasn¡¯t very famous, he had be aughing stock in recent days.


    The genius had risen to the fifth level of the Little ck Dragon Qi in six hours.


    After staying in the Second Heaven for a few days, he was immediately invited to the Third Heaven. The Eldest Princess even gave him the best mansion she had as a residence.


    However, he was unable to bear the heavy burden, and his cultivation went berserk. Not long after he stayed in the mansion, he was banished back to the


    Second Heaven.


    After entering the Second Heaven, he actually lost his vitality and chose to close the door. He was simply a coward.


    Therefore, at this moment, many of the Sus who hadughed at Feng Nanbei in the audience were in disbelief. They asked the people around them.


    ¡°What did the Eldest Princess say?


    ¡°Who does the Eldest Princess rmend to be the Emperor¡¯s Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡® Su Jing is already in the Coliseum. How could that be? ¡±


    ¡°Did you say something wrong?¡±


    Even Su Jing was stunned. He looked up.


    On the Nine Flood Dragon Flying Carriage, the most beautiful woman of the Su family was looking down at him. Together with the man named Feng Nanbei, they cast shadows over his head.


    Before he could say anything,


    In the distance, Su Bingxuan was alreadyughing loudly.


    ¡°Su Yueqing, why did you not use the genius of your own family and rmend an outsider?


    Are you looking down on Su Jing and thinking that he¡¯s bound to lose?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, he continued, ¡± I don¡¯t think so. Su Jing broke through to the ninth level of the Little ck Dragon Qi three months ago. As a genius of the Su family, everyone has witnessed it. ¡®


    Su Yueqing, you tter an outsider like this and insult Su Jing. Where is the face of my family?¡±


    After that, Frost Monarch raised his hand and cupped his hands. ¡°Please enlighten me, Emperor.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, even Su Jing felt grateful. He felt that the Eldest Princess was a woman after all. She was petty and Frost Emperor was more considerate.


    A cold look shed across his face as he raised his voice and said,¡±Eldest


    Princess, why did you go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°When did I say that I would rmend you?¡± Su Yueqing asked indifferently.


    Su Jing was stunned. He had never said that¡­


    However, his shock disappeared in an instant. He sneered and asked, ¡°Eldest Princess, do you need to give me an exnation? And give a reasonable exnation to all the Smiths present?¡±


    As the two of them were talking, a ck shadow had already flown toward the extreme east in a flying chariot. He wanted to tell the real Eldest Princess about this¡­This fake was simply fooling around.


    Su Yueqing nced at the man beside her, and their eyes met.


    A momentter.


    She looked down at her feet and said firmly, ¡°If you want an exnation, I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡±


    ¡°Because you are inferior to him!¡±


    Then, she added, ¡°You and Su Yibined can¡¯t evenpare to him!¡±


    Su Yueqing raised his hands and looked around. He said in a calm voice that could suppress everything, ¡°¡±The rtionship between the new ruler, emperor, and teacher is extremely great. Naturally, the capable will be above and the mediocre will be below.


    Wasn¡¯t it the Su family? So what?¡±


    Each word was like a knife, aggressive and not giving in at all.


    Su Jing couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He shouted in a crazy voice, ¡°¡±l¡¯m inferior to him? Feng Nanbei, if you have the ability, don¡¯t hide behind the


    Eldest Princess ¡®dress. Come out and talk..¡±

 Chapter 161 - 161:127. Nine Heavens Dragon Roar

    Chapter 161:127. Nine Heavens Dragon Roar


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Yi¡¯s expression was ice-cold.


    The two of them looked up and saw the man holding a white knife high up in the sky. A few strands of his long white hair danced in the wind.


    Su Yueqing suddenly raised his hand, and Su Shun handed over a saber that was surrounded by ck gas.


    Su Yueqing grabbed the knife and handed it to Xia Ji. ¡°¡± I heard that your father, the Northern Saber King, used a ck and white saber. Since you don¡¯t have the ck saber, I¡¯ll give you this vicious saber today. ¡®


    Xia Ji looked at the sword. Even though the de was hidden in the scabbard, he could still see the gap between the hilt and the scabbard. From time to time, a vicious ck gas would seep out. It was a demonic sword.


    However¡­


    He shook his head.


    ¡°Give it to me after you¡¯re done,¡± she said softly.


    As he spoke, he raised his head and looked up. The ancestor of the Su family was his true target. As long as he saw this ancestor, he would understand how deep the waters of the Su family were. As for what was in front of him¡­


    He opened his arms and jumped down from the flying chariot. Hended in the center of the fighting ring and smiled disdainfully. ¡± Come with me? ¡±


    Uneasiness rose in Su Bingxuan¡¯s heart, but he couldn¡¯t say anything in such a situation.


    He nced sideways at the woman.


    Su Yueqing¡¯s expression was calm.


    Su Bingxuan looked at the Coliseum.


    Feng Nanbei was also arrogant and frivolous. He did not feel defeated at all.


    He had fallen into a trap.


    But so what?


    He didn¡¯t believe that Feng Nanbei could defeat Su Yi and Su Jing. However, he needed to think of a way to settle this one-on-two situation.


    Before he could speak, someone had already spoken for him.


    Su Yueqing rode the flying chariot back to the audience seats and then shouted, ¡°¡± Father and uncles, please agree to Feng Nanbei¡¯s duel. Swords have no eyes, and the oue of the battle will determine life and death. ¡®


    Su Bingxuan waspletely dumbfounded.


    After a long time,


    A dignified voice came from above, ¡® ¡®Yes.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Two smoke-like auras were released, and the pressure covered Xia Ji¡¯s body at the same time.


    The little ck Dragon¡¯s aura circled around again and again. Su Yi and Su Jing raised their right hands, and their right hands emitted a cracking sound at the same time. Their skin became extremely hard and ck, and a few scales grew out, making them look like they did not have human hands.


    The two geniuses from the main family looked at each other and said clearly, Kill him first, then we¡¯ll fight.


    In Xia Ji¡¯s left palm, the white knife was spinning leisurely. He wanted to see what the Mountain River Map was, so¡­


    Boom!


    Boom!


    With two loud stomps on the ground, the fighting ring instantly exploded, and the air waves rolled like smoke. The wind follows the tiger, the clouds follow the dragon,


    Two figures appeared from the smoke.


    The two ck dragons with scales extended their hands at the same time.


    The de and sword turned into sharp ws, shing fiercely at the motionless youth.


    Xia Ji pulled out the Spring Water White de with his right hand.


    Bang! Bang!


    He blocked the two ck Dragon Hands with his saber, and the huge shock caused his entire body to slide backward.


    How could the two of them let him catch his breath?


    One after the other, they chased after him.


    However, Xia Ji only slid back a few meters before he stopped. He was silently calcting what the eighth realm of the ninth level was.


    Kakakakakaka..


    Densely packed and hair-raising sounds could be heard.


    Xia Ji¡¯s right hand no longer looked like a human. ck scales imbued with dragon might grew out of his right arm.


    He gripped his saber.


    A recoil.


    It was as if a ck dragon in the darkness had opened its eyes and raised its head to roar.


    The air currents came from different directions and collided violently. It was as if the waves were crashing and turning into thousands of snow waves.


    Boom!


    Su Jing, who was at the front, felt the space on the opposite side rush over with that sh. Before he could fully react, he felt a sharp pain.


    This powerful force tore apart his palm, his chest¡­


    He fell limply to the ground, his internal organs turned into minced meat.


    In his mind, the scene of him mocking the young man appeared, turning into a memory of regret before he died.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, remember my name. I am Su Jing¡­This name will forever be your nightmare. It is now, ten yearster, and fifty yearster.¡±


    This was¡­


    Really ¡­


    What a joke¡­


    At this moment,


    rne aust nna11Y settlea.


    Su Yi was ready.


    Xia Ji hooked his finger. ¡± Come here. ¡®


    Su Yi took a step back.


    P.S. I¡¯ll try my best to write the fourth update tonight, but it¡¯ll probably be quitete..

 Chapter 162 - 162: 128. I Have Witnessed Your Existence

    Chapter 162: 128. I Have Witnessed Your Existence


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji took a step forward, but Su Yi was shocked and took a step back.


    Suddenly, he realized something. He roared in anger and pain, then stopped. The two of them confronted each other and formed a kind of bnce.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡® Why?!


    Su Yi suddenly opened his mouth and questioned.


    He wasn¡¯t waiting for Xia Ji¡¯s answer, but for his own.


    From the moment he took a step back, he knew that he had lost.


    Xia Ji had no intention of killing them. He still had to wait to see the Mountain River State Painting for the second time. That way, he could understand the Su family more. If he killed them all, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see them.


    Second Heaven, Third Heaven, and the Su family¡¯s audience in the thousandyers of clouds were watching in silence. This oue was far from what they had originally imagined. They had never even thought that Feng Nanbei would appear here.


    Su Bingxuan nced at the Eldest Princess and said coldly, ¡°¡±Good move.¡± After several calctions, he still lost.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t look anymore and left with a flick of his sleeve.


    Su Yi sensed the departure of the Frost Monarch. His expression was dejected as he muttered, ¡°I¡­¡± Useless.¡±


    Suddenly, he gasped heavily. In an instant, his extinguished fighting spirit seemed to have been revived and ignited again.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei!¡±


    He roared and gripped the hilt tightly with both hands. The clouds around the stone tform revolved with him, and the wind from high above turned into long rings that shook in all directions.


    Xia Ji looked at him. ¡± I can understand your sadness, but¡­¡± Do you know what I encountered?¡±


    Despair turned to gentleness, blood turned to calmness.


    There was no door to heaven and no road to earth.


    He was heavily suppressed and sentenced to an abnormal fate. The world¡¯s enemies wanted to kill him and then be happy.


    The road was difficult, and every step was shocking. The t road was like the road to heaven.


    Did he ever shout?


    No, he didn¡¯t.


    Not even once.


    Even Xia Xiaosu did not shout. She just stood quietly on the city wall with her dagger, waiting for fate to give her the next card. She epted it calmly. Even if she cried, she never cried for herself.


    What could a roar change?


    Su Yi no longer asked or listened. He stomped on the ground and turned into a frightening dragon. He shot out like lightning, and the air waves turned into angry waves that scattered in all directions. In the middle of theyers of exploding smoke, the long saber in his right hand that was surrounded by the small ck dragon aura let out a sharp and violent cry. It tore through the space of more than 100 feet and shed straight at the person in front of him.


    Dragon Qi circted in his right hand. Under the explosion, the ck scales actually grew a lot more.


    This saber was extremely powerful!


    It represented the anger in his heart and the determination to fight with his life on the line in the face of despair.


    Xia Ji shook his head. The spring water shed with a cold light and collided with the ck saber Qi.


    As the des rubbed against each other at high speed, dazzling sparks lit up. The air currents collided, and the ear-piercing noise of the des suddenly grinding could be heard.


    After that thought, Xia Ji suddenly raised his saber, swung it, and shed.


    It was as easy as cutting dry weeds and rotten wood, shing to the end.


    Ding!


    A crisp cracking sound rang out.


    Xia Ji sheathed his saber.


    His actions were done in one go.


    He didn¡¯t even use much ck Dragon Qi in this sh. Instead, it was purely saber intent, saber aura, and saber skill.


    Comparing the two, it could be seen that the difference was like a cloud separating mud.


    He no longer looked at Su Yi and only followed the impact, passing by.


    ng!


    Su Yi¡¯s saber broke.


    Half of the saber fell on the floating tform.


    He grabbed the hilt of the knife as if he was frozen. He stood rooted to the ground, his eyes wide open as his mind reyed the knife.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Su Yi¡¯s voice was like crying andughing. He didn¡¯t know what to ask.


    Others could break his saber without using the little ck Dragon¡¯s Qi, so what else could he say?


    ¡® Let¡¯s fight the second round, ¡± Xia Ji said directly. ¡± I don¡¯t know how to teach.


    I might lose to you. ¡®


    Su Yi nodded nkly. He raised the broken saber and looked at it for a long time before finally lowering it weakly.


    Xia Ji turned his body slightly to look at the young man who had just exploded. Such behavior is really not a hero, but also not a fierce hero.


    He was just a martial artist with some talent.


    On the high tform¡­


    Su Bingxuan didn¡¯t leave, but used his departure to provoke Su Yi. But now that he saw the young man¡¯s performance, Frost Monarch sighed and turned his back to Su Yi.


    Seeing that the dust had settled, Su Yueqing slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the Imperial Hand Su Shun came over and whispered, ¡± She¡¯s looking for you. ¡®


    Su Yueqing was stunned for a moment, then he sent a voice transmission, ¡®¡±¡®The Imperial Teacher¡¯s situation is about to be settled. After it is settled, I will return.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Princess, I will do my best to help you exin,¡± Su Shun said softly.


    Su Yueqing looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Su Shun lowered his head and bowed respectfully to the Eldest Princess in his eyes before slowly retreating.


    Su Yueqing nced at his back and narrowed her almond-shaped eyes.


    The second round continued.


    A scroll fell from the sky and floated between the two of them like a cloud. It floated in the air mysteriously.


    Xia Ji and Su Yi had already been informed of the rules, so they sat cross-legged on both sides of the scroll, facing each other.


    They closed their eyes and waited quietly.


    This painting was called the Mountain River State Painting. There was a small world in the painting and many fake people.


    The two of them entered the map with their spirits and were in their respective countries. Then, they chose one of the dummies in their respective countries to teach.


    In the end, their fake disciples would lead the two countries to fight. Whoever¡¯s disciple won would win.


    The flow of time in this picture was different from the outside world. A year in the picture was only half an incense stick¡¯s time outside..

 Chapter 163 - 163:128. I Have Witnessed Your Existence

    Chapter 163:128. I Have Witnessed Your Existence


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two of them would not spend the corresponding amount of time in the map, but would only have a feeling of ¡± having a dream. ¡®


    Xia Ji observed the Mountain River Map in front of him.


    He thought of the mysterious jade tablet that said, ¡°The Su family¡¯s manor canpletely control the ves in the hands of their masters.¡±


    Are these all magic tools?


    Whoosh .


    Just as he was thinking,


    The picture was already opened.


    A corner of the ink-ckndscape was revealed. Mist lingered around, and the luster of the sun and moon flowed within. The mountains and rivers could not be seen. The capital of the country was filled with smoke, and the vast and magnificent scene unfolded before his eyes.


    Seeing this, Xia Ji was slightly shocked.


    He seemed to have seen the scene of ¡°opening the sky with a painting¡± in myths and legends.


    This was most likely a real world.


    However, it was different from the mezzanines.


    Now, this mysterious world was slowly opening up to him.


    When it waspletely opened,


    A powerful gravitational force was released.


    She led him into the painting.


    Xia Ji felt as if he was walking through a thickyer of water. The sticky and hazy feeling assaulted his consciousness from time to time.


    Pa da.


    As if he had just woken up from a dream, he suddenly woke up from his bed. He turned his head and saw the face of an unfamiliar man in the bronze mirror. The man was wearing hemp clothes, and everything was extremely blurry.


    Xia Ji¡¯s mind was extremely strong. When he closed his eyes and opened them, his eyes became extremely calm, and everything in his eyes became much clearer.


    ¡°This should be in a country. How can it be so realistic?¡±


    Xia Ji stood up and reached out to touch and observe everything around him.


    It was as if they had their own unique culture and were different.


    Whether it was the ck jade container decorated with spider monkeys on the table,


    It was still a long drum with a human face carved on it hanging on the wall. There was also a colorful three-legged metal pot painted with ancient paintings in the corner.


    Or the strange snake-shaped sculpture at the end of the bed, with protruding teeth and a terrifying face.


    All of this showed that this was a real country.


    He looked at his own body again. Rather than calling it a fake person, it was better to say that he had entered this person¡¯s body and seized it.


    If it were anyone else, they would be in a ¡± hazy ¡± state once they entered this ce and would definitely not be able to sense anything. However, Xia Ji¡¯s powerful spirit allowed him to see things that others could not.


    ¡± Then, we just need to teach the dummy here so that he can lead this country to victory, right? ¡±


    Xia Ji stretched his body and walked toward the door, ready to start thepetition.


    He suddenly felt like he was ying a strategy game in his previous life.


    He was good at everything, including one-wave, technology, stationing troops, stealing, and mining.


    Thinking of this, he even felt a hint of nostalgia and rxation in his heart.


    But¡­


    Before his hand touched the door, he said,


    The door was suddenly mmed open from the outside.


    A man whose entire body was burning with mes rushed in and knelt in front of him. He shouted in pain,¡±Teacher, run, run, quickly run, Fire Demon¡­¡± His voice stopped abruptly¡­


    The man groveled on the ground in extreme pain. His body struggled a few times, but he was no longer breathing.


    Xia Ji nced at the man.


    I don¡¯t feel sorrow,


    On the contrary, he wasining in his heart. ¡± Hey, it¡¯s just started. Are you already dead? Don¡¯t you still need me to teach you something? Aren¡¯t you going to destroy the other party¡¯s country?¡±


    However, this man was already dead.


    Xia Ji felt speechless as if the game content didn¡¯t match the game description.


    It was supposed to be a strategy game, so how did it turn into a disaster movie in the blink of an eye?


    He looked out of the room calmly.


    In the distance, there was a sea of fire.


    Further away, the ground was rapidly rising.


    On the t ground, dark volcanic craters rose up one after another.


    A terrifying roar suddenly came from the huge mouth in the middle, and the ground shook.


    Bang! Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Streams of high-temperatureva were showing terrifying, brilliant stripes from the pitch-ck soil. They looked like bright red snakes that were crazily swimming toward the hole in the center. Then, they jumped up at the same time.


    It formed a toweringva!


    Thick and poisonous smoke rose into the sky, andva that could burn everything sshed in all directions. The air suddenly heated up, getting higher and higher, and everything that entered his eyes became distorted.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Xia Ji nced around, grabbed a scimitar hanging on the wall, and rushed out of the door. There were many ¡± fake guards ¡± outside the door. Seeing hime out, they hurriedly helped him up the horse, and the two strongest ones fled with him.


    He rode his horse in the opposite direction of the volcanic eruption.


    After entering this person¡¯s body, he really became the vexation of ¡± possessing the spirit of a god, but being a mortal ¡°. However, after running for a short while, he actually felt ufortable from the high temperature. He even felt a sense of weakness from dehydration.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s willpower was extremely strong, and he had a strange feeling in his heart. If he was really hit by the volcano, he would not die but would be seriously injured. Su Yi, on the other hand, would probably be destroyed if he was touched by the volcano.


    There were many secrets hidden here. Even if he had to die once, he would at least drag it out until the end.


    Therefore, he ignored his fatigue and shook the reins of his horse crazily. The two strong guards followed closely behind him.


    The city behind him was destroyed byva.


    The dense poisonous gas was almost chasing after him.


    One by one, ming corpses and ming beasts crawled out of the hole¡­


    Immediately after, thousands of fire crows pped their wings and flew into the sky from the cave entrance, burning the entire sky into a ckish-gray color. Then, they pped their wings and flew in all directions..

 Chapter 164 - 164: 128. I Have Witnessed Your Existence

    Chapter 164: 128. I Have Witnessed Your Existence


    Trantor: 549690339


    Among them, the brightest and hottest Fire Crow was circling at the highest point. Suddenly, it turned its head to look at the three figures galloping in the distance.


    The Fire Crow stared at it for a long time before it suddenly let out a hoarse and sharp cry and flew over.


    In the Su family, the battle stage of the Second and Third Heaven suddenly changed.


    Su Yi, who was sitting beside the Mountain River State Painting, suddenly let out a painful howl.


    Blinding and scorching dark fire patterns appeared under his skin.


    Before anyone could react, his entire body waspletely burned.


    A figure suddenly stood up high up in the audience seats. A water dragon whizzed down andnded on Su Yi¡¯s body, enveloping him.


    However, not only were the mes not washed away by the water dragon, they continued to burn on the surface of the water.


    In just a short while, Su Yi had already been burned into a charcoal corpse. She was turned into dust by the screams of the audience and scattered all over the ground.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on?! ¡±


    ¡°Quickly put away the Mountain and River State Painting.¡± ¡°Summon Feng Nanbei and ask about the situation.¡±


    The Sus ¡®arena had turned chaotic.


    Such a change had never happened before.


    Many of the Su family¡¯s disciples had already left in their flying carriages.


    Su Bingxuan, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t afraid. Hended on the fighting ring, but Su Yueqingnded before him. He stood quietly beside Xia Ji, blocking


    Frost Monarch in a protective manner. ¡°Waiting for the Patriarch.¡±


    Even a second in the real world would be stretched out in the painting.


    Xia Ji had already ridden his horse for a long distance.


    Suddenly¡­


    A bright light exploded in the sky, and the scorching fire rushed down mercilessly like a tsunami.


    ¡°Fire Crow!¡±


    A muscr guard nocked an arrow and quickly released his grip.


    Whoosh!


    The tip of the secret arrow was mixed with a silver glow as it charged straight at the red light in the sky.


    Light was faster than him. The moment the silver light reached him, he had already turned to the side and dove.


    Apanied by a sharp bird cry, the guard who shot the arrow had already soared into the air. He only let out a painful cry before his seven orifices were burning. His entire body was burning, and his appearance was terrifying. The other guard knew that he couldn¡¯t escape, so he grabbed seven arrows.


    He filled it with True Qi.


    The beads shot in all directions.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sound broke through the air,


    The light quickly dodged.


    However, this guard was clearly extremely powerful. His eyes quietly stared at the Fire Crow¡¯s movements.


    When the Fire Raven had just pped its wings and exhausted its old strength,


    He waited for the right time to let go.


    The sound of the bowstring was like thunder,


    Thest three arrows, which contained almost all of his strength, shot out wildly, turning into three streams of twisted silver air currents. They roared and swirled, interweaving. After shooting out for a few meters, they actually formed a strange giant arrow Dharma.


    The three arrowsbined into one, and under his umted power, a powerful force erupted.


    However,


    At the same time, the Fire Raven seemed to have expected this arrow. It suddenly rose and whistled at an extremely fast speed.


    The archer guard was stunned.


    Was that Fire Raven¡¯s feint just now?


    Fire Raven could feint?


    Weren¡¯t these demons born from fire all reckless?


    How could there be intelligence?


    The giant arrow Dharma closely followed the Fire Crow and chased after it from a distance. However, the Fire Crow was scheming against it, and each arrow flew extremely fast.


    Soon, he disappeared without a trace.


    The guard¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Suddenly, he rode his horse into the distance. He no longer cared about Xia Ji and muttered, ¡°¡±How can this fire demon have intelligence? How could it be¡­¡±


    Horseshoes galloped wildly.


    In the distance, the rumbling of volcanoes, the dense iron clouds, and the wild dancing of demons became the background.


    After a short while, the sky was once again split open. The Fire Crow that was being chased by the giant arrow had already circled around and turned back. It looked down at the guard and shot down like lightning.


    The bowstring in the guard¡¯s hand rang out wildly, and arrows flew towards the Fire Crow, but the Fire Crow easily dodged them all.


    The instant of confrontation.


    Whoosh!


    The Fire Raven pierced through his chest, and the powerful guard who could shoot out Dharma arrows was burned along with his horse. He knelt on the ground, his eyes still filled with disbelief.


    How could a fire demon have such intelligence?


    His eyes lost their luster and he waspletely dead. His body was set aze.


    Then, the Fire Raven pped its wings and soared into the sky once again.


    It quietly flew to Xia Ji.


    The man and the crow looked at each other.


    The Fire Raven did not attack. It suddenly retracted its wings, the mes, and the high temperature.


    The Fire Raven turned into a crow andnded on the horse¡¯s head.


    A pair of bird eyes stared at the man who was leisurely riding his horse and did not seem to be prepared to escape.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t afraid. He only estimated that he had reached the end of this journey. With his current strength, it was impossible for him to defeat this obviously extraordinary Fire Crow. He was full of doubts. What was the world in the Mountain and River State Painting?


    In the next moment, something strange happened..


    The Fire Raven suddenly opened its mouth and spoke in humannguage, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The Fire Raven actually answered, and its voice actually carried a hint of human frustration.¡± I don¡¯t know who I am. From the moment I opened my eyes, I was in a group of Fire Crows, but none of them couldmunicate with me, and they didn¡¯t like to be with me. ¡®


    ¡°Then how do you know humannguage?¡± Xia Ji asked. ¡°This is¡­¡± Humannguage? I don¡¯t know, I was born to speak.¡± It revealed a nk expression.


    Xia Ji answered its initial question. came from the outside world.¡±


    ¡°The outside world?¡± The strange Fire Crow was confused.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    ¡± There¡¯s a strange aura on you, ¡± the Fire Raven said hesitantly. ¡± You seem to be of the same kind as me. We don¡¯t belong here. ¡± Are you also an anomaly in your world?¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly felt a strange resonance in his heart. He said slowly, ¡®¡±¡®0ther people just like to define existences that are different from them as anomalies, but that¡¯s not the case. They mocked the anomaly because they were worried that it would be too powerful. However, when you truly stand at the top, they will no longer call you an anomaly. Instead, they will revere you and fear you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± the Fire Raven asked curiously.


    ¡°When that timees, they will call you the Emperor. So, don¡¯t be confused.


    Just be stronger.¡±


    Fire Raven thought for a moment and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± How long will you stay here? I want to listen to you. I like listening to what you have to


    say. ¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. The people outside had probably noticed that something was wrong with the Mountain and River State Painting, so he said,


    ¡°¡±1¡¯11 be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°You humans all have names, right?¡± Fire Raven asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then can you help me get one too? In this way, it proves that I have existed and that I am different from the other nameless fire demons.¡±


    ¡°What do you like?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The Fire Raven raised its head and looked at the sky. ¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I always remember a very beautiful roof. It was crystal clear and dazzling. When I think of this scene, I feel very happy. I like that roof. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Azurite,¡± Xia Ji thought for a moment.


    The Fire Crow¡¯s eyes revealed a look of joy. ¡± Then I¡¯ll be called Azurite. ¡®


    I¡¯ve witnessed your existence, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Even if you die, you will live in my memories. ¡±


    The Fire Raven pped its wings happily and flew up. It circled around him three times andnded on his shoulder. ¡± What about you? What¡¯s your name? ¡®


    ¡°Feng Nanbei.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking.


    Xia Ji felt a strong suction force that brought him out of this world and back into his body. He looked up and saw many members of the Su family standing around him, looking at him solemnly.


    In the picture of mountains and rivers and the state,


    The Fire Raven looked at the man on the horse who fell to the ground soullessly. Its bird eyes showed a human-like shock, and then it said softly,¡¯Goodbye, Feng Nanbei..¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165: 129. Devour the Master

    Chapter 165: 129. Devour the Master


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the floating battle tform¡­


    Xia Ji nced at the other side.


    Su Yi had already disappeared, and there was only a pile of ck charcoal dust on the stone tform.


    Thus, weakness shed in his eyes. His body trembled and he felt like the world was spinning. Then, he directly fell in the direction of the Eldest


    Princess.


    Su Yueqing did not avoid the suspicion of a man and a woman. He hugged him directly and reached out to take his pulse. Then, he sensed the man¡¯s aura in his arms. Then, he said to the surrounding Su family elders,¡± My soul is weak. I need to rest. ¡±


    ¡°Then I will have to trouble the Eldest Princess to send him back to recuperate.


    When he wakes up, he will tell me what happened in the painting.¡±


    ¡°The Mountain and River State Painting has never had such a huge problem before¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be rted to the killing tribtion?¡± Su Yueqing suddenly asked.


    ¡°Eldest Princess, take him back. We¡¯ll talk about it when he wakes up.¡±


    Su Yueqing looked up. Su Shun had yet to return, so she called a servant toe over in a carriage.


    She carried Xia Ji into the car and gently ced him on the seat. Her long legs were tightly pressed together, and the silver muslin was lifted up to serve as his pillow¡­


    Xia Ji pretended to faint.


    Soon, he returned to his Second Heaven mansion.


    Until the two of them entered the bedroom.


    Su Yueqing nced at him and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Does Nanbei still need to choose people before fainting?¡±


    Xia Ji opened his eyes. He had no choice. If he didn¡¯t pick you, he would have fallen into someone else¡¯s hands while unconscious, but the consequences were unknown.


    And if he didn¡¯t faint, it would seem too unusual. Although it might not arouse suspicion, it was still not good.


    Su Yueqing didn¡¯t dwell on this topic. He didn¡¯t even ask him what he had encountered in the painting. Instead, he said, ¡®¡±¡® Before your identity as the emperor teacher is confirmed, you still need to enter the family¡¯s genealogy.


    Only then will the family trust youpletely. ¡±


    ¡°Family genealogy?¡±


    ¡°Once you enter the genealogy, you are not allowed to betray the Su family.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm. He wasn¡¯t nning to betray the Su Family, but rather, devour them. The aristocratic families were like the link between mortals and Transcendents.


    Before he unknown what the Su family was like, he had nned to investigate his mother¡¯s grudge and find out why the Su family was so against him. It was even possible to destroy the Su family.


    However, since he knew that the Su family was at the Fifth Heaven and that this world was full of secrets, he increased his ns.


    ¡°What about the thing we agreed on before?¡± he suddenly reminded her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, ¡± said Su Yueqing. Rest well, you should move to the Third Heaven. If we go this time, it will be stable.¡±


    With that, the Eldest Princess stood up and pushed open the door to leave.


    Before she left, she suddenly remembered something.


    He took out a pitch-ck saber from an unknown spatial storage artifact and ced it gently on the table with both hands.


    ¡± This saber is called Thunder Fire. It was unearthed from a dangerous ce, but it has existed in the Su family for hundreds of years. The curse has been dispelled, and the remaining demonic Qi can just enhance the sharpness of the saber. It doesn¡¯t have a spirit embryo, but it¡¯s the strongest type of weapon under the vicious weapon.


    ¡°It¡¯s much stronger than your white knife,¡± she said after taking two steps.


    ¡°It still depends on the person holding the saber,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Su Yueqing smiled and cast a flirtatious nce at the youth on the bed. This nce was like a cat¡¯s paw, suddenly stabbing into your heart and making you itch.


    Just as she was itching, the door closed.


    Su Yueqing stepped down the stairs with her bare feet and once again regained her goddess ¡®bearing, invible.


    Outside the residence,


    Su Shun had been waiting for her for a long time.


    She boarded the flying chariot.


    Su Shun did not speak.


    Su Yueqing also understood that if it was good news, Su Shun would definitely tell her immediately. Since he did not tell her, then¡­


    Pa!


    The sound of a fierce whip.


    Sounds rang out.


    Su Yueqing, who was like a goddess in front of others, lowered her head and endured bitterly.


    Every time she was whipped, her body would tremble as if she had been electrocuted, and painful moans would uncontrobly gush out from her throat. She was already drenched in sweat and panting heavily.


    The force of the whip depended on the strength. It would not leave any bruises on the surface of her body, but it would make her muscles and bones suffer. ¡°How dare you hide it from me? How dare you! Tell me, why?¡±


    The white-haired woman stopped and questioned with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°The Eldest Princess often teaches this servant ¡®to seed in secret, to speak in secret is to fail.¡¯ The matter of the Emperor¡¯s teacher is of great importance, so this servant did not tell you.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save Su Jing?¡±


    ¡± su Jing tell Into Frost mona¡¯s noney trap. He was so proud ot mmselt tnat he didn¡¯t know he was being yed in the palm of his hand. He was even more grateful to Frost Monarch for speaking up for him. He was so stupid that he couldn¡¯t be saved. ¡®


    The white-haired woman seemed to have epted this exnation, so she put away the long umbre, leaned back slightly, and looked down at the beauty who was kneeling at her feet. ¡± I reward and punish clearly. Once you¡¯ve done your job, I¡¯ll let you go back and reunite with your family. ¡±


    ¡°This servant thanks Eldest Princess.¡±


    ¡°Remember one thing. You are BenGong¡¯s treasure. You cannot give your body to any man, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°This servant will remember this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The white-haired woman smiled and let out a long sigh of relief. Since the position of the Emperor¡¯s Teacher was in her hands, as long as she cooperated with Feng Nanbei and sessfully passed the battle for luck, the position of the Su family¡¯s head would be hers.


    However, she had yet to meet Feng Nanbei¡­


    She had no choice but to meet him now because Feng Nanbei was a very important chess piece. She had to hold him tightly in her hands and be on the same side as her.


    But how?


    The white-haired woman fell into deep thought.


    Right at this moment¡­


    ¡°This servant has a method that can help Eldest Princess win Feng Nanbei¡¯s heart.¡¯


    ¡°Speak,¡± the white-haired woman said, interested..

 Chapter 166 - 166:129. Devour the Master

    Chapter 166:129. Devour the Master


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± This servant once had a long talk with Feng Nanbei. He had a wish, saying that he wanted to meet Old Ancestor Su. If Eldest Princess could bring him along, Feng Nanbei would definitely be grateful to you. ¡®


    ¡°Why does he want to see the ancestor?¡±


    ¡® Feng Nanbei is arrogant and frivolous. He must want to see where the peak of martial arts is, or perhaps he worships the ancestor. ¡± ¡°If I give him a beauty, will he be satisfied?¡± ¡°Forgive this servant for being blunt, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Even you, he isn¡¯t tempted?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The white-haired woman roared, ¡± This person is really arrogant. He has eyes but can¡¯t see! ¡±


    The secret chamber gradually regained its peace.


    ¡®When the Su family is unsealed, you can go out. Ask him toe see me in two days. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this servant understands.¡±


    The extremely beautiful woman who was kneeling had her hands on the ground. The pain in her body had just begun to dissipate.


    Patter, patter.


    Bean-sized raindrops swept across the sky with the wind and fell along with the scorching sun.


    Chi ¡­


    Open the umbre and let the rain hit.


    Looking up, one could see the white plum blossoms blooming.


    Xia Ji looked up.


    This scene reminded him of the White Plum Umbre Little Su used in the pce.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a rainstorm here?¡±


    ¡°The ancestor can move mountains and seas and control the changes of the sun and moon. Naturally, he can sync the weather of the Su family with the human world.¡±


    ¡°What realm is the ancestor at?¡±


    I haven¡¯t seen her before, ¡± Su Yueqing said. ¡± Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to meet someone. She might have seen her before. ¡± ¡°How should I address you?¡± Xia Ji asked. ¡°Eldest Princess,¡± Su Yueqing said softly.


    Xia Ji narrowed his eyes.


    With just these three words, a lot of information had already connected in his mind.


    Xia Ji came to the secret room.


    He saw the white-haired woman.


    Although she was wearing a veil and a bamboo hat to cover her face, it could not hide her white hair.


    He had already asked her before. The Eldest Princess was only in her forties. In this space where one¡¯s lifespan was three hundred years old, her forties should be the most feminine age. How could she have a head full of white hair? ¡°Rongrong, you can leave.¡± The white-haired woman waved her hand.


    ¡°Yes, this servant will take her leave.¡±


    There were only two people left in the secret room.


    The white-haired woman said, ¡± Feng Nanbei, I am the real Eldest Princess. Rongrong is just my shadow. ¡±


    Kneel down and pledge your loyalty to me, and I will give you everything you want.


    The most important thing for a young man is to follow the right person. If you be the emperor¡¯s teacher and I help you in the Su family, your future will be bright.¡±


    ¡°I recognize friends,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    The white-haired woman frowned deeply. ¡± There¡¯s a difference between the upper and lower levels. How can there be friends? Feng Nanbei, don¡¯t you recognize me as the Eldest Princess? Since I can rmend you for the position of Emperor Teacher, I can also make you fall into the dust and never get up again. There is no shortage of geniuses in this world, what iscking is geniuses who live to the end.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for Xia Ji to say anything else. She suddenly remembered that this was an eighteen-year-old boy in front of her, so she suppressed her anger and tried to calm her tone.¡±Let¡¯s not talk about this. Nanbei will naturally understand in the future. This time, BenGong will take it that I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm. ¡± Then what should I say? ¡±


    The white-haired woman said, ¡± Later, I¡¯ll bring you to the Fourth Heaven and enter the family genealogy. There are many people in the Su family, but those who can really enter the genealogy are all geniuses. As an outsider, you should be extremely proud to be able to enter this genealogy.


    Other than that, what did you encounter in the Mountain and River State Painting? Why are you fine even after Su Yi died? Tell BenGong the whole story, don¡¯t hide a word.


    Today is the first time you¡¯ve met bengong, and we¡¯ll spend a lot more time together in the future. bengong will only remind you once, don¡¯t hide anything from bengong.¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    She had already deliberately softened her tone, making her voice as gentle as possible, making her tone as less overbearing as possible, so as not to scare her future number one general.


    However¡­


    She saw the expression of the youth in front of her.


    It was a look of unwillingness to kneel and submit.


    She didn¡¯t like it.


    Rongrong had told her that this person was arrogant and frivolous.


    However, she had always felt that her shadow was too gentle.


    What was a man?


    As the number one beauty of the Su family, she had seen many men fall for her. Did she not know that?


    Men were like dogs.


    Untamed


    How?


    The white-haired woman suddenly thought of something and said, ¡®¡±¡®Didn¡¯t you want to see the ancestor? Be good. I¡¯ll beg the Emperor to let him bring you to see the ancestor. Otherwise ¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise what?¡±


    The white-haired woman looked at him coldly. Even through the white veil, Xia Ji could feel a cold chill.


    The white-haired woman suppressed her anger and suddenly shouted,¡±Rongrong, get your ass in here!¡±


    The door of the secret chamber was pushed open. Su Yueqing hurriedly knelt down and crawled in front of the white-haired woman. Then, he prostrated himself on the ground.


    The white-haired woman took out her umbre and whipped it down in front of Xia Ji. She said coldly, ¡°¡±How did you rmend him? Is the person you rmended so ignorant of seniority?¡±


    Su Yueqing only knelt down and did not say a word.


    Xia Ji stood at the side and looked at the Eldest Princess, who was as proud as a goddess and as clingy as a cat, being beaten. His eyes met Su Yueqing¡¯s once again.


    There was an indescribable meaning between their eyes. A strange tacit understanding suddenly appeared, as if they had reached a resonance in their minds at this moment.


    With her around, my life is very ufortable. It¡¯s not convenient for me to do anything.


    With her around, my life and death are not up to me, but she can kill me with a


    thought.


    Was she real?


    She was.


    I think ..


    Do you dare?


    Then do you dare?


    I dare.


    Alright.


    It was a deal.


    Su Yueqing suddenly gritted his teeth and panted heavily as the long umbre smashed down. He begged in the most humble voice, ¡®¡±Eldest Princess, please calm down, please calm down¡­North and South¡­He was¡­He was still young. Young people were impulsive and immature. But isn¡¯t it best for such a sentimental person?¡±


    The white-haired woman slowed down her whipping speed. She understood what the shadow meant.


    It was much easier to control emotions.


    Hence, her expression softened.


    However, Xia Ji had already strode forward, his face full of anger.


    The white-haired woman nced at him and saw that the youth¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy, love, and reluctance for her shadow.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel happy in her heart, and her thoughts turned away. In the end, no man could escape the beauty of this face. Then, this matter would be easy to handle. Rongrong¡¯s life and death were in her hands. Then, whether


    Feng Nanbei was willing or not, he could only submit to her. It was a fierce dog. It would bark a few times when it was hit for the first time, but when it was scared and hurt, it would know how to submit. Feng Nanbei was such a fierce dog. Everything was still under his control.


    I won¡¯t allow you to hit her!! ¡±


    Xia Ji roared in a hoarse voice. His eyes were bloodshot as he raised his hand to grab the umbre that was hitting Su Yueqing.


    The white-haired woman elegantly raised the umbre and kicked the shadow under her feet.


    Su Yueqing hurriedly stood up and stretched out his hands to block the white-haired woman. He said sternly, ¡°¡±Feng Nanbei, what are you doing? Do you want to offend your superiors?¡±


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    Xia Ji roared.


    He took a step forward.


    ¡® Ouch! ¡± Su Yueqing cried out in surprise and staggered backvvard.


    The white-haired woman raised her head and saw the frustration, panic, and self-me in the young man¡¯s eyes. It was like a hot red weapon that had been quenched in ice water and instantly cooled down.


    She smiled.


    Su Yueqing fell backward.


    Xia Ji pounced forward. They eximed,


    An annoyed expression.


    After that¡­


    It was an extremely bright saber light.


    The fierce saber, Thunder Fire, was mixed with violent demonic Qi. Almost as soon as the white-haired woman saw it and her brain was still in the ¡°smiling¡± stage, it had already pierced into her be. The Genuine Qi contained in it instantly detonated all the organs in her brain that could generate thoughts. In the next second, the head was also detonated.


    Immediately after, a terrifying ck dragon hand that was almost two meters tall grabbed the white-haired woman and crushed her. Then, it quickly stuffed her into his Maitreya storage magical treasure without leaving a drop of blood to confirm herplete death.


    After doing all this,


    All the expressions on the faces of the Best Actor and Best Actress who were performing on the same stage disappeared.


    They looked at each other.


    Rongrong¡¯s heart was beating wildly. If she didn¡¯t die, it meant that she had seeded.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seeded.¡± she said.


    ¡® Clean it up quickly, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± We don¡¯t have much time.. ¡®

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167:130. Entering the First Family Tree, the Twelve Killing Tribtions of the Ming Dynasty (5100word chapter to the Alliance Master, Scenery from Beyond the Heavens¡± )


    Trantor: 549690339


    The door to the secret chamber opened.


    The first ray of heavenly light pierced through theyers of white clouds and shone into the empty secret chamber.


    Su Shun felt something and could not help but look at the gap in the door.


    Creak .


    The door opened.


    An extremely beautiful goddess-like woman walked out barefooted. There was a confident smile on her face, making her beautiful face even more radiant.


    The man next to the woman had a ck and a white saber hanging from his waist. He looked unrestrained, as if he was drunk and singing wildly, as if he was not restrained by the world.


    When the two of them walked together, it actually made people feel ashamed of themselves.


    Su Shun knew that this was a secret chamber.


    He also knew who was in the secret room.


    However, he did not know why the shadow was so happy.


    Su Yueqing didn¡¯t close the door. Instead, he pushed the door open in front of the imperial hand and said calmly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Su Shun was stunned for a moment, but he still walked forward.


    His pupils constricted. There was no one else in the secret chamber!


    He turned around abruptly and stared at Su Yueqing.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± said Su Yueqing with a smile.


    Su Shun¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, and then his eyes revealed a look of fear. His feet sank to the ground as if they were filled with lead, unable to move. Beads of sweat seeped out from his forehead. He could not ept it, nor did he know how to face the current situation. He stood on the spot in a daze. ¡®You¡¯ve been with me for six years, haven¡¯t you?¡± Su Yueqing suddenly asked.


    ¡®Yes


    ¡°In everyone¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re my confidant, right?¡± Su Yueqing reminded softly.


    Su Shun thought about it and had to admit,¡±Yes ¡­¡±


    Su Yueqing turned around, and the silver muslin wrapped around him in a beautiful halo, especially his snow-white little feet that stepped on the cold ground, making it almost impossible for people to look away.


    ¡°Su Shun, who is the most beautiful woman in the Su family?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Eldest Princess,¡± Su Shun said frankly.


    ¡°Who is the Eldest Princess?¡± Su Yueqing asked again.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ You.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Take out the list.¡±


    ¡°What list?¡± Su Shun did not react.


    Su Yueqing said, ¡± If you don¡¯t have a list, write it down. It¡¯s better to make more guesses than to miss a single one. Write down all the people who might harm bengong.¡±


    Su Shun already understood the situation he was facing.


    To be the future head of the family? Moreover, he was the irreceable head of the family.


    Or be silenced now, or be killed by the other members of the familyter, or be lucky enough to escape and be an ordinary member of the Su family?


    It was a simple multiple-choice question.


    Su Shun quietly took out a leather scroll from his storage space with his trembling hand¡­


    From this moment on, he could not betray the woman in front of him anymore.


    Su Yueqing took the leather scroll and waved his hand. ¡± You can¡¯t lose your bearing in the face of such a big matter. What if someone sees through your thoughts? Go calm down. You only need to know that you were the Eldest Princess¡¯s personal servant in the past and will continue to be in the future.


    You¡¯ve always been loyal to me, and I understand that if someone uses ¡®I¡¯ll kill you¡¯ to deceive you in the future, you should also know that I won¡¯t touch you. The person who deceives you like this is the person who wants to harm you. Do you understand?¡±


    Su Shun was extremely emotional. The shadow in front of him was more like the Eldest Princess than the Eldest Princess. He said respectfully,¡±This subordinate understands.¡±


    After saying that, he retreated to the side. When faced with such a situation, he indeed needed to adjust his mentality to avoid revealing any ws.


    Su Yueqing opened the list and looked at Xia Ji. ¡°¡±A total of seven people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to kill them in the Su family,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I know. If a member of the Su family dies, they will investigate thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m the emperor¡¯s teacher. I¡¯ll leave the Su family.¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly smiled.


    Su Yueqing also understood what he meant.


    This was the third time they had telepathy.


    Su Yueqing sighed. ¡± I really don¡¯t know how you can understand my thoughts.


    I¡¯ve always lived in a very depressing world.. ¡®


    She could kill me with a single thought,


    The game between Frost Monarch and me is also full of surprises.


    I tried my best to act as her, the most beautiful woman in the Su family. I couldn¡¯t make a single mistake. I couldn¡¯t let anyone see through me, not even the emperor.


    I look at the mirror every day before I go to bed, not knowing if I can still live tomorrow.


    I¡¯ve read your information. You lived in seclusion in the mountains and only came out after your father died. You sang crazily while drunk and fought fiercely in front of the Tyrant¡¯s de Sect. You were insufferably arrogant.


    Your world and my world have never been simr, but why do you understand me?¡±


    ¡® Maybe, ¡± Xia Ji smiled. ¡± This is what friends are. ¡±


    Su Yueqing really wanted to hit someone.


    Therefore, she raised her hand and hit the young man¡¯s arm like a kitten. Then, she hugged his arm and pressed her cheek against it. She whispered softly,¡±Yes, friends.¡±


    Xia Ji wanted to break free, but she held him tightly.


    ¡°Just for a while.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t agree and moved his arm again. Su Yueqing tightened his grip.? I¡¯ll be done in a little while. ¡® She leaned against his warm arm.


    In the space.


    After two or three breaths of silence.


    Su Yueqing let go of his hand and said, ¡± In the afternoon, I¡¯ll take you to the fourth heaven to enter the family¡¯s genealogy. Then, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a chance for you to meet the ancestor.


    However, Nanbei, promise me one thing. Don¡¯t be rash. The waters of the Su family are iparably deep, and they involve a wide range of people. Once you move, you won¡¯t be able to turn back.¡±


    ¡® You¡¯re thinking too much, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± As a disciple of the Su Family, I sincerely want to see the ancestor. ¡±


    Su Yueqing looked at him with a smile, then nodded with a smile. It seemed that she really believed his words, so she did not ask further..

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168:130. Entering the First Family Tree, Ming Dynasty¡¯s Twelve Killing Tribtions (5100-word chapter-To the Alliance Master, Scenery Beyond the Heavens¡±)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Afternoon.


    The nine ck flood dragons pulled the luxurious flying chariot through the Third Heaven and entered a narrow passage that was filled with ¡®space rifts¡¯ on both sides.


    There were more space slits here.


    The ck and continuous ¡°lightning¡± stretched across the horizon.


    The powerful suction force created a strong wind that seemed to tear open the sky and sweep everything toward the ck lightning.


    Even the rolling mountains on the ground had a huge hole in them.


    The empty path is like a maze,


    The ck flood dragon turned into a timid little snake, carefully pulling the carriage slowly.


    Su Shun, on the other hand, kept driving the carriage left and right.


    After about two hours,


    Only then did the flying chariot leave the empty path.


    Xia Ji silently memorized the route of this empty passage. He had to admit that if he didn¡¯t know the route and just tried to figure it out himself, he might be swept away by the space slits. At that time, it would be useless no matter how capable he was.


    Out of the sky,


    The Fourth Heaven appeared in front of him.


    What entered his sight was an extremely majestic pce.


    However, Xia Ji felt that the space here was much smaller than the Second or Third Heaven. He turned his head and could vaguely see a strange boundary, giving him a feeling that nothing existed.


    ¡± That¡¯s the Void World. ¡± Su Yueqing said, ¡± A world where nothing can exist is also the boundary of space. Fortunately, the Void World is very stable and will not change at all.


    If you put a stone at the border of the void, after a hundred years, the stone will still be there, but if you push the stone forward a little, the stone will be bitten off by the void.¡±


    Is the Fifth Heaven even smaller? ¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Su Yueqing,¡±Maybe¡­¡± The ceremony to enter the family genealogy is in the main hall in front.¡±


    The flying chariot stopped at the bottom of the hall.


    The two of them followed the cold stairs up the clouds.


    The icy wind in the sky swept over.


    And then he went away quickly,


    The ck flood dragon gradually shrank to the size of a finger.


    The two of them had already stepped into the hall.


    There was the head of the Heavenly Emperor n, Frost Monarch, three elders who were only kings but held power, and eight heavenly weathers.


    The Eldest Princess naturally sat down.


    Xia Ji continued walking forward.


    He was a true member of the Su family, so it was not wrong for him to enter the family tree like this.


    And Su Yueqing had already told him what the ¡± genealogy ¡± was.


    He had a deep impression of her.


    This was because this ¡°family tree¡± waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    Moreover, this was the Su family¡¯s big secret.


    There are two genealogies,


    The first book was called the ¡°List of Disciples¡±, and Xia Jiru¡¯s was this one.


    The second book was called ¡± Divine Spirit Record This book could not be written into, and could only be entered through other unknown methods.


    It was said that the disciples who entered the first genealogy could use their natal blood to draw the name of the corresponding god on the ¡°God List¡± in a special way to call the family god to help kill the enemy.


    This was a little like a talisman from the Taoist sect.


    However, the difference was that the talisman borrowed part of the power.


    Summoning a family god was a true god.


    It was just like ¡°VIP of a big brand¡± and ¡°custom-made for a small brand¡±¡­


    However, this ¡± Divine Spirit List ¡± could not be used now, nor could it summon any of the family gods.


    Su Yueqing had tried it out before, and the answer he got was ¡± not yet. ¡® so,


    Entering the genealogy was not just a recognition of identity.


    The expansion of authority,


    It was also an invisible power.


    Xia Ji looked at arge golden book floating in the air.


    The golden light rose like smoke, burning the entire book.


    In the hall, the emperor and the four eight marquises were extremely quiet. The family head held arge golden pen in his hand and said loudly, ¡°Blood.¡±


    Xia Ji had already been informed of the rules and knew that this was a normal procedure. If there was a trap, it would be a trap for the entire Su family. He naturally would not give up because he was too cautious.


    A drop of blood shot out from his finger and steadily crossed a distance of several hundred feet.


    The master raised his hand.


    The tip of the pen drew the blood but didn¡¯t touch it.


    Then, it pressed into the mes of the golden book.


    Xia Ji looked at the book quietly, trying to read its contents.


    However, this golden light was made of some unknown material and was extremely difficult to prate.


    Xia Ji stared intently. He was now at the eleventh realm, and his strength in the spiritual world far surpassed others¡­


    After a long time, the family head had alreadypleted the entry of his name.


    A strange feeling rose in Xia Ji¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, the me in his eyes dimmed.


    In just a moment, the entire book was closed.


    However, Xia Ji had already seen something.


    He saw a family tree.


    From top to bottom,


    There are hundreds of lines.


    All the names in the book were there.


    However, it was divided into three colors-gold, ck, and red.


    The gold gathered on it,


    The red color covered almost half of the genealogy.


    As for the ck, it was only on the bottom few lines¡­


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s deepest impression was that the only name on the first line was ck.


    He quickly calcted in his heart:


    If you count three generations in a hundred years,


    Gold counted as a god, red counted as death, and ck counted as survival.


    The golden names at the top should be the family gods at the end of the ancient times.


    The red ones in the middle were the dead family members.


    The ck color at the bottom was the surviving ones.


    But ¡­


    What made Xia Ji¡¯s hair stand on end¡­


    Not so many dead ancestors, nor did they be powerful family gods for people to call upon.


    There were two things:


    First, why was the name at the top ck?

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169: 130. Entering the First Family Tree, Ming Dynasty¡¯s Twelve Killing Tribtions (5100-word chapter-To the Alliance Master, Scenery from Beyond the Heavens¡±)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Second, other than the first name, did almost no one else live for 500 years?


    One could be an ancestor from 10,000 years ago, and a group of nsmen from 10,000 yearster. The time span between them was almostpletely empty. This was too terrifying.


    Now that Xia Ji was in the family tree, everyone looked at him with a more friendly expression.


    The family head dismissed the witnesses.


    Marquis Bing Di left.


    The Eldest Princess stood outside the pce.


    Frost Monarch walked past her without looking at her.


    The other marquises were all old fellows, and only these two were still young. The n master was either one or the other. As long as he did not truly climb to the position of n master, this battle would not end.


    To Frost Monarch, losing the position of the emperor¡¯s teacher wasn¡¯t aplete failure. It was a headwind situation. Although he hadn¡¯t lived long, he had encountered headwinds before. He was calm. He turned the page and yed again.


    Inside the hall,


    The family head pointed to a seat not far away.


    The two of them sat opposite each other.


    Only then did the n head slowly speak, ¡°Feng Nanbei, although you were a


    member of the external n previously, you are now a member of the main n after being recorded in the genealogy.¡±


    However, I won¡¯t force you to change your surname. When you are willing, you can change your surname to Su Nanbei.


    What I want to talk to you about today is something important.¡±


    ¡® Thank you for your understanding, Master, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Please speak. ¡®


    ¡± Yes. ¡± The Patriarch nodded and continued, ¡± The Patriarch once prophesied that in the 3,000 years after the Antiquity Age, there would be a killing cmity every 500 years. After the 12th killing cmity, everything would slowly return to silence.


    Now, our generation of Su family members has encountered the first of the twelve killing tribtions.¡±


    After saying that, he paused for a moment. Seeing that Xia Ji¡¯s eyes were not filled with confusion, he continued, The Patriarch once said that this killing tribtion will be called the Fire Tribtion. The fire wille from the west.


    It will destroy the world, but it will also awaken the gods in the blood. Therefore, this is both a vicious tribtion and an opportunity.


    In the cmity, everyone had to deal with the demons and monsters produced by the fire cmity. They had the chance to advance further, and that was the awakening of their bloodline.


    The more he dealt with it, the greater the degree of awakening.


    If we can really reach the peak of the dragon vein, it is very likely that we will survive these five hundred years before entering the next killing tribtion. Such an opportunity has never appeared in the previous three thousand years. This is a dangerous era, but it is also an era of opportunities.¡±


    Xia Ji listened quietly.


    Fire Cmity?


    That meant that he had awakened his bloodline after encountering the fire?


    Fire ¡­


    I wonder if the Fire Crow is rted to this Fire Cmity?


    ¡°Nanbei, forgive me for being blunt, but your bloodline is below average. It¡¯s almost impossible for you to grow into a True Dragon. I hope you can understand this.¡±


    Sometimes, no matter how strong one¡¯s talent was, they could not surpass some innate advantages. Rather than letting you regret and suffer after knowing this, it¡¯s better to tell you in advance so that you can understand.¡± Xia Ji thought to himself.


    I wonder if my 24 heads and 18 hands Dharmakaya bloodline is considered good?


    At this level, if he learned all the techniques of the Taoist Faction, would he obtain the third bloodline?


    After the family head finished speaking, he looked at the youth in front of him again. However, what he saw was not dispirited and depressed, but a pair of calm eyes.


    ¡°Such a temperament, good!¡±


    The family head could not help but praise and continue, ¡± God Su, God Wu, God Zhou, and God Lu, our five great families want to control the world.


    These three thousand years were considered very easy. As long as one controlled the imperial power, controlled the various dignitaries, and some powerful factions, they could hide behind the scenes and secretly manipte the world.


    ¡°This is because there is a limit to one¡¯s strength. An individual can¡¯t fight an army. As for the mystic array artifacts, many of them are controlled by my family. We don¡¯t fear anyone.


    Even if some individuals are too powerful, we will define them as aliens and erase them.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    I think so,


    This was him.


    However, because of the Fire Cmity and the awakening of the bloodline, the world¡¯s structure will begin to change. As time passes, the individual¡¯s strength will be greatly improved.


    If someone could expand their bloodline to the extreme, they would be able to live for 500 years until the next killing tribtion. Then, they would be able to improve aqain durinq the next killinq tribtion. This snowball would continue to roll and be stronger and stronger.


    ¡°To our aristocratic families, we can tolerate the weak among them, but we definitely can¡¯t tolerate the strong who can shake our rule.


    ¡°This is the first killing tribtion, and also the beginning of everything. The experts who miss out during this period of time may be terrifying figures who will destroy our families in a thousand years.


    For example¡­King Shenwu.


    This child was already heaven-defying. The fire tribtion had not even arrived, but his bloodline had already awakened. It was simply unheard of.


    ¡°Although this King Shenwu also has my Su family¡¯s bloodline, what this child awakened is not the dragon vein.¡±


    Moreover, he has a unique way of thinking and is domineering. His sister is bent on seeking the harmony of the world. It¡¯s impossible for her to walk the same path as us.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    The head of the family exined clearly,


    It made him understand why he was being targeted like this.


    However, he still showed an appropriate amount of shock.


    ¡°How is this possible? The Fire Tribtion hasn¡¯t even arrived yet. How can


    King Shenwu¡¯s bloodline have already awakened? This was¡­That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The n Head said, ¡± This kid is very powerful. It¡¯s normal for you to lose yourposure like this. However, Nanbei, don¡¯t belittle yourself. You¡¯re only eighteen years old now, and you¡¯re far from what old men like us canpare to. In the future, as the teacher of the new monarch, your achievements might be even higher. ¡±


    We old people can¡¯t leave the Smiths. The new era belongs to you young people.


    At that time¡­That King Shenwu might be your number one enemy.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded seriously.


    His eyes revealed a hint of arrogance.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be worse than anyone else.¡±


    ¡± Yes. ¡± The n head nodded with a smile. ¡± With you as the emperor¡¯s teacher, I can rest assured that you¡¯ll be the first to lead the new dynasty.


    However, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if you¡¯re out there, you won¡¯t be fighting alone. The Su family will support you.


    ¡°The other four great families will also intervene. We will each have our own duties. You only need to take care of the new monarch.¡±


    The martial arts, the martial arts, and the underground of the pugilistic world were their own business.


    In this case, do you understand the general trend of the world?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± Thank you for your guidance, Master. ¡®


    The n Leader said, ¡± Yue Qing told me about you wanting to see the Old


    Ancestor. I will bring you to the entrance of the Fifth Heaven. If the Old Ancestor wants to see you, it will be your destiny. If he doesn¡¯t want to see you, then there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡®


    P.S.. Today¡¯s update has more than 14,000 words¡­There was really no way to go any faster¡­

 Chapter 170 - 170: Clouds and Fog Grow for Ten Thousand Miles

    Chapter 170: Clouds and Fog Grow for Ten Thousand Miles


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji followed the patriarch out of the back door of the hall.


    Behind them was a vast sea of fog.


    ¡± Follow me closely, ¡± the master said. ¡± You can¡¯t wander around here.


    Otherwise, you will fall into the fog and be consigned to eternal damnation. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s in the fog?¡± Xia Ji asked naturally.


    ¡°Void space fragments. These fragments are even more terrifying than space slits.


    The space slits were sorge that they could be seen from afar.


    However, the void space hidden in the fog is impossible to guard against. There are no signs. Once touched, it will turn into nothingness.¡±


    The two of them walked one after the other.


    The fog was very strange, and even Xia Ji could only see through one or two meters.


    In this ce, even an expert of the eleventh realm was no different from a mortal. The void space did not care what realm one was at. In any case, one would die if they encountered one.


    ¡°Nanbei, what exactly happened to you in the Mountain River State Painting?¡± The n master suddenly asked.


    Xia Ji hid the matter of the Fire Crow ze and weakened his control over his body.


    They only saw countless volcanoes erupting at the same time, and the poisonous smoke was soaring. It was as if the end of the world had arrived. Even though they were far away, the temperature was abnormally high.


    And he didn¡¯t have much strength at all. He was dizzy from beginning to end and couldn¡¯t even walk steadily.


    Fortunately, the two guards apanying him were powerful and brought him along to escape.


    Even if they encountered a Fire Crow on the way, the two guards would use strange arrows to block the Fire Crow.


    However, the Fire Raven was very difficult to deal with. In the end, it still killed the two guards on the way.


    He was already in despair, but at the critical moment, he was summoned back.


    These words were 90% true, but there was a part of falsehood that no one Imew about.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to have no power after entering the map, because you¡¯re only entering with your primordial spirit.


    As for those volcanoes and fire crows, I suspect that they are very likely rted to the Fire Cmity.


    However, this also shows that Nanbei, you are blessed with good fortune. Even in such a situation, you were still able to escape.


    This is the fortune of our Su family.¡±


    Xia Jiughed in his heart. Now, he was blessed by luck? If not for his current identity, he would probably be saying, ¡± A disaster cannot be left behind for a thousand years. This child must die. ¡± Or perhaps, ¡± An anomaly is an anomaly. In such a situation where ordinary people would definitely die, he actually managed to escape. This is really against the heavens. Quickly set things right.


    Putting selfishness into the heart of the heavens, this was the aristocratic family.


    The two of them walked quickly.


    The mist around me is vast,


    What entered his eyes was an unknown white.


    In the white sky, the thick fog fell into the weightless universe like a surging tide. It rolled and scattered, gathering again into all kinds of strange and terrifying appearances.


    The sound of the wind from the fourth heaven was like the low roars of these bizarre beasts.


    It made one¡¯s heart tremble with fear.


    ¡°I have a question, Patriarch,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    ¡°Nanbei, just say it.¡±


    ¡°The world in the Mountain and River State Painting doesn¡¯t seem to be virtual.


    What is this?¡±


    The family head did not hide anything and said directly, ¡°The Mountain and River State Painting was lent to me by the ancestor for testing.


    Among them were the universe, mountains, rivers, grotesque lights, the sun, the moon, and the stars.


    ¡°Spiritual energy can even nurture many living beings. These living beings are between life and death, and they have everything they want. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re the real world.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the real world?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± The family head shook his head.


    If this isn¡¯t the real world, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡± then why is the Fire Cmity connected to the world in this picture? ¡±


    ¡°There are many mysteries in this world. Nanbei has only seen these mysteries for the first time. If you have the opportunity in the future, you will naturally understand.¡± Otherwise, as a fish in the water, why would I pry into the world on the water?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask any further. To put it simply, the family head meant, ¡± I think you¡¯re still very weak, so dont ask things you shouldn¡¯t ask. ¡± However, it was also possible that the family head himself didn¡¯t know.


    He didn¡¯t give up and silently noted down the fact that the world in the painting could be connected to the Fire Cmity World. He would find the answer in the future.


    Then, he looked around.


    From the First Sky to the Fourth Sky, it was a narrow passage filled with space slits.


    From the Fourth Heaven to the Fifth Heaven, there were misty paths that hid fragments of nothingness.


    Combined with what he had seen and heard before, he could deduce two points:


    First, the more open the space was, the more unstable it would be. From the scattered space gaps to the space gap maze, and now to the Void World fragment.


    Secondly, the deeper theyers were opened, the smaller the space would be. From the first, second, and thirdyers, the vast and boundless space would be visible to the edge of the fourthyer, and the fifthyer would definitely be even smaller.


    The two of them walked for about six hours before arriving at a white jade tform suspended in the air.


    The jade tform was also surrounded by a vast expanse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and wait,¡± said the family head.


    Xia Ji observed his surroundings. However, this ce was far away from the main space, and the fog around the jade tform was not ordinary.


    Even his divine sense couldn¡¯t see through it, and his line of sight couldn¡¯t even prate a millimeter.


    If one didn¡¯t know the path and used one¡¯s face to explore, once one touched the void space, one¡¯s face would be gone.


    This was a truend of peril.


    It wasnt human strength.


    Instead, it was a forbiddennd constructed by the vast and mysterious power of heaven and earth.


    No matter who it was, in such a dangerous ce,


    No matter how strong they were, it was impossible for them to attack directly.


    ¡± The entrance to the Fifth Heaven is in this fog, ¡± the Patriarch said. ¡± If the Patriarch wants to see you, he will naturally respond. We just have to wait patiently. ¡± If you don¡¯t respond in 24 hours, then it means that the ancestor doesn¡¯t want to see you. Let¡¯s return..¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171: Clouds and Fog Grow for Ten Thousand Miles

    Chapter 171: Clouds and Fog Grow for Ten Thousand Miles


    Trantor: 549690339


    After saying that, the family head sat cross-legged in the middle of the white jade tform.


    Xia Ji also found a ce to sit down. This ce was rich in spiritual energy and was a good ce for cultivation.


    Two hours¡­


    Four hours¡­


    Seven hours¡­


    Eight hours¡­


    Time flew by.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the fog. It was impossible to tell whether it was male or female. It was as if the entire space was trembling. The voice came from all directions and turned into a sound wave that hit the center of the jade tform.


    ¡°Bring me a wisp of the Undying Demon me within fifty years.¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly recalled thebination of a voice changer and a loudspeaker in his previous life. Ignoring what the ancestor said, he could tell from the way he spoke that this was a sly old man who didn¡¯t even believe his own descendants. He had countless trump cards and was still so careless.


    However, this also meant that the Patriarch¡¯s strength was not that high, at least not now. Otherwise, if he still had the power to move mountains, move stars, and open up space, why would he hide in the Fifth Heaven? How could he be so careful to talk to two people who were many levels lower than him? Therefore, he went through the motions and paid attention to his words. He raised his voice and said,¡± I, Feng Nanbei, will do my best to find the Undying Demon me and hand it over to you personally. I will not let you down. ¡±


    The buzzing sound was like thunder as it came from all directions.¡±You wanted to see me.¡±


    I hold a saber in my hand and pursue the Dao, ¡± Xia Ji said calmly and firmly. ¡® I want to know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is. I don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth until I meet you, Patriarch. ¡±


    The family head at the side was a little stunned. This young man¡¯s aura was too strong, right?


    How dare he speak so unyieldingly in front of the ancestor?


    However, this courage was something he had never seen before.


    Unfortunately ¡­ If his bloodline wasn¡¯t good, he would have be the pir of the Su family for thousands of years toe.


    The white jade tform fell silent.


    It fell into extreme silence.


    The family head was a little flustered. He did not know what the ancestor meant, so he hurriedly bowed and tried to smooth things over.¡±Ancestor, this child is about to go out and be the new emperor¡¯s teacher. He¡¯s young and impetuous¡­Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    He then turned to Xia Ji and said, ¡± Nanbei, why aren¡¯t you apologizing? The ancestor¡¯s realm is so high. Is it something you can peep at? ¡± I can¡¯t even have such thoughts.¡±


    However, Xia Ji was as frivolous and arrogant as ever. He held the ck and white des in his left hand. His eyes were calm, but there was a hint of yearning, fanaticism, and hidden emotions in them.


    He had a very urate grasp of the situation. For arge family n, if a genius with lofty aspirations appeared in the family n at the beginning of the great cmity, then it was almost impossible to think about whether to suppress or nurture him.


    Did a ten-thousand-year-old ancestor still need a dog kneeling at his feet?


    Of course not.


    What he needed was a strong person who could take charge of one side.


    As expected¡­


    The voice came from the space again.


    ¡°Within twenty years, bring the Undying Demon me to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The time was brought forward by 30 years, but the agreement was reached.


    Immediately, a white long saber was thrown out of the thick fog.


    This long saber was extremely extraordinary. At first nce, one could feel the terrifying power contained within it.


    Xia Ji grabbed the saber.


    In an instant,


    A beating heart and excitement came from the knife.


    He already understood that this was a divine weapon. Moreover, it was a divine weapon that was only a few months away from developing intelligence. ¡°The name of the saber is Cloudmist for Ten Thousand Miles.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ancestor.¡±


    Xia Ji hung the saber on his waist. As soon as he hung it, the ¡®Thousand Miles of Clouds and Mist¡¯ actually stuck tightly to the ¡®Spring Water¡¯.


    The next scene¡­


    Then something amazing happened.


    The Thousand Miles of Clouds and Mist expanded directly, as if it had opened its mouth and swallowed Spring Water in one gulp. The process was arrogant and silent.


    By the time Xia Ji realized it, he only saw the ¡®Ten Thousand Miles of Clouds and Mist¡¯pressing the ¡®Spring Water¡¯¡­


    As if sensing his gaze, the Ten Thousand Miles of Clouds and Mist instantly stopped moving, maintaining a strange saber shape.


    This reminded Xia Ji of a child who was caught eating candy by his parents. He was still chewing, but his body suddenly stiffened.


    He shifted his gaze away slightly, and the ¡°Clouds and Fog for Ten Thousand Miles¡± began to digest again.


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. There was a hint of reluctance and difort in his eyes, but soon, those slightly tightened eyes rxed and became calm. Then, they became even more determined, like a rock that could not be shaken¡­


    All of this fell into the eyes of the head of the family.This child¡¯s temperament was indeed superior. He was a person who valued friendship and righteousness, but he was not pedantic. He actually felt ufortable when the saber left behind by his father was swallowed. However, that was obviously just an ordinary saber. Now that it had be a part of the divine weapon, it could not be considered to havepletely disappeared.


    Sensing the tacit approval, Cloudmist for Ten Thousand Miles began to eat happily.


    After eating it, the de returned to its original slimness and thinness.


    Then, he quietly moved to the other side of the ck saber, Thunder Fire.


    Xia Ji expressionlessly grabbed the ck de and ced it on his right waist. He then waved his ¡± Ten Thousand Miles of Clouds and Mist ¡± in all directions, trying to touch the ck de.


    The Thunder Fire didn¡¯t have a spirit embryo, so it hung on Xia Ji¡¯s right waist like an old salted fish.


    The Thousand Miles of Clouds and Mist began to sway, and it continued to sway more and more wildly. The hilt of the saber kept hitting Xia Ji¡¯s abdomen, and the tail of the saber kept touching Xia Ji¡¯s buttocks, making a soft sound.


    Xia Ji nced at it coldly.


    The white knife suddenly realized that the person in front of him was its master. It was as if it had been struck by lightning and stopped moving.


    Xia Ji pulled out his white saber.


    Thepressed mist seemed to explode, instantly spreading and rising, like sticky white ink spreading in all directions. In an instant, the entire white jade stage was also a vast expanse.


    This saber was called ¡°Clouds and Fog for Ten Thousand Miles¡±. It could control fog and was truly a well-deserved divine weapon.


    Xia Ji flicked a drop of blood onto the de and it slid a few centimeters away as if it was out of ce. The de then reacted and quickly absorbed it.


    At the same time, he felt as if he had be one with the saber.


    Once a divine weapon recognized its master, it would never change its master unless the master died.


    Once the master changed, the master would change forever.


    This was something that the master could clearly sense during the process of the divine weapon recognizing its master.


    There wouldn¡¯t be any nonsense like ¡± the divine weapon still has some evil thoughts left and is preparing to take over its master ¡± or ¡± there¡¯s a back door in the divine weapon that can secretly control the new master None of these


    would exist.


    The family head did not idle either. He held the Mountain and River State Painting with both hands.


    The Mountain and River State Painting flew straight into the fog as if it was summoned and disappeared.


    The test was over. This was the return.


    The family head looked at the divine weapon in Xia Ji¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°¡±This saber is an ancient divine weapon. The ancestor really values you. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Then, the family head raised his voice and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your reward, Ancestor.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly understood what the patriarch meant.


    In the eyes of the family head, he was unable to raise his bloodline to the extreme and transform into a True Dragon in the fire tribtion. Naturally, he would not be able to live for 500 years.


    Once he died, this divine weapon would belong to the Su family.


    Therefore, this divine weapon was not only given to him, but to the entire Su family.


    That was why the family head was grateful.


    The two of them returned the way they came.


    The entire Fourth Heaven had already turned dark.


    A strange moon hung high in the sky, shining brightly.


    The glow gave the Eldest Princess, who was sitting on the stone steps, ayer of holiness.


    She had been waiting for more than ten hours.


    Finally, he heard footsteps behind him.


    She turned her head, her long hair fluttering in the wind. When she saw that familiar face, she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, you should move back to the Third Heaven from the Second


    Heaven.


    It wasmon for Second Heaven ves to fight. You would be disturbed there, but it was rare for Third Heaven ves to fight.


    This time, the manor on the clouds is given to you. Even if you¡¯re not here, no one can enter anymore because your status in the Su family is different from before.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Three dayster.


    The relocation waspleted.


    After settling down, Xia Ji took out the mask that Inferno used as a transit station.


    He prepared to ce the location under the bed in the bedroom.


    If everything went well, he would be able to enter the ¡± Inferno Transfer Station ¡± as long as he crawled under the bed.


    However, the mask did not react.


    The transfer station could not be set up either.


    ¡°As expected, it won¡¯t work.¡± Xia Ji took back his mask.


    The principle was simple.


    You could log in to a ¡± holographic game world ¡± with your username and password, but if you had already entered another ¡± holographic game world, ¡±


    There was an unknown barrier between them that could not be connected.


    ¡°Now that the Su family is sealed off and no one is allowed to enter or leave, but I ¡­ We have to go out.. What should we do?¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172:132. One Blade Into The Former Residence

    Chapter 172:132. One de Into The Former Residence


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The Eldest Princess has arrived..


    Just as Xia Ji was thinking about it, he suddenly heard the Dragon Elephant Lord¡¯s voice.


    In the distance, a stunning and invible beauty entered the hall. The servants hurried to serve tea and then retreated carefully.


    None of them dared to offend this woman who was now almost a powerful woman in the Su family. They did not even dare to look at her.


    Su Yueqing sipped her tea quietly. The expression on her face was always mesmerizing and calm.


    The third expression was something that only one person would see.


    When she saw Xia Ji walk in, she finally rxed and felt happy.


    Xia Ji dismissed the servants outside and sat opposite her. ¡°¡±How long will the Smiths be locked down?¡±


    The Eldest Princess shook her head.


    ¡°Why is it sealed?¡± ¡°Because of King Shenwu.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°King Shenwu is a great anomaly of this era. He has already revived his bloodline before the great tribtion has arrived.


    He had a huge grudge against the aristocratic families, so he must be looking for them everywhere. It was said that King Shenwu was a reckless and arrogant person. If he found out where the aristocratic families were, he would very likely enter the aristocratic families and kill them without caring about anything.


    Even though the aristocratic families have many treasures, these treasures can only be activated based on the right time, location, or other conditions. Before they were activated, King Shenwu must have killed many of the aristocratic families and caused quite a bit of damage.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°My aristocratic family is so powerful. Why would I be afraid of a mere King Shenwu?¡± he could not help but argue.


    The Eldest Princess looked at him strangely and then looked closer.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The Eldest Princess asked.


    ¡°I said, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± ¡°The previous sentence.¡±


    ¡°I said that my n is so powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange.¡± The Eldest Princess stared at Xia Ji calmly. ¡± This is not your style of speaking¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the Eldest Princess leaned over and reached out to touch Xia Ji¡¯s cheeks. She pulled at the back of his cheeks twice and finally hooked her teasing fingers around his neck. With a charming smile, she leaned closer to his face and gently blew out a breath of hot air. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a human skin mask either.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the sky and reminded, ¡°¡±The sky is still bright.¡±


    The Eldest Princess smiled and reminded him,¡±Don¡¯t talk to people who are familiar with you like that. For example, just now, I knew that you might know King Shenwu. You were testing me and wanted me to say more. ¡± But you don¡¯t have to do that, because I¡¯ll tell you that I¡¯m your friend, not your enemy. If you are an enemy, he will be suspicious of you.¡±


    Xia Ji sighed honestly. ¡± What you said makes sense, but you¡¯re still wrong. ¡®


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know King Shenwu.¡±


    Xia Ji added inwardly, ¡®Because I am.¡¯


    The Eldest Princess didn¡¯t pester him and continued the original topic, ¡°¡±Actually, it¡¯s not that the aristocratic families are afraid of him, it¡¯s just that the time hasn¡¯te yet.


    ¡® Simply put, he has obtained power that we don¡¯t have in advance, but as time passes, his advantage will decrease. This time will be when the Fire Cmitypletely erupts.


    ¡°At that time, there will be a few people in my family who can directly break through to the eleventh realm. At that time, they will directly go after him.


    He has the ability to subvert the world and is a great anomaly who hides secrets. The aristocratic families can¡¯t tolerate him.¡±


    Xia Ji was silent.


    He understood the situation very well.


    Everything was as Su Yueqing had said.


    The crisis was approaching and unavoidable.


    Fortunately, he had a second body:Feng Nanbei.


    The Eldest Princess looked at him quietly and suddenly showed a concerned expression. She said softly,¡±Nanbei, if you really know King Shenwu, it¡¯s best to stay away from him. He might have great charm, but he¡¯s definitely a terrifying lunatic, especially with his terrifying growth speed.


    You are my friend, and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. This killing tribtion mighte from the west, but King Shenwu is definitely the center of the killing tribtion. The closer you are to him, the easier it is for you to be crushed.


    I don¡¯t want to face this person, but if you do, I¡¯ll have no choice but to follow.


    At that time, neither of us will be able to escape. In this era, it¡¯s not advisable to keep a low profile, but we can¡¯t get close to the center of the killing vortex, understand?¡±


    I swear, ¡± Xia Ji said honestly. ¡± I¡¯ll never meet King Shenwu. ¡±


    Yes, even if he looked in the mirror, he couldn¡¯t see it.


    He added, ¡± Besides, I¡¯m going to the extreme south to teach the new ruler. The imperial capital is in the extreme north. How could I meet him? ¡± The Eldest Princess heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± That¡¯s good.


    The hall suddenly fell silent.


    The two of them looked around and suddenly met each other¡¯s eyes.


    Xia Ji felt awkward and turned his head away.


    The Eldest Princess also hurriedly turned her head.


    Thus, it fell silent again.


    He could only hear the sound of breathing that might have been slightly faster.


    The sunlight shone through the skylight, reflecting her slightly reddened cheeks.


    Outside the hall, the cicadas chirping in thete summer seemed quiet and quiet.


    Flying Birdughed excitedly.


    The slightly smoky wind passed through the hall, and the heat wave made people dizzy until their minds suddenly went nk.


    The Eldest Princess and Xia Ji suddenly said at the same time, ¡®¡±You¡­¡± Then, the Eldest Princess said,¡±l¡­


    She raised her head and saw the smile on the young man¡¯s face, as if he was saying, ¡± I knew you were going to say ¡®me¡¯, so I didn¡¯t say it. ¡± She felt that something in her heart might have seen the light for the first time, and she was a little flustered.


    Xia Ji¡¯s voice pulled her back to reality.


    ¡°I want to leave the Smiths as soon as possible..¡±

 Chapter 173 - 173:132. A Blade Into the Former Residence

    Chapter 173:132. A de Into the Former Residence


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Eldest Princess took the opportunity to collect her emotions and threw the w in her heart that she had identally revealed back into the cold darkness. Then, she said,¡±ls it that urgent?¡±


    Xia Ji tapped his fingers on the table. ¡± Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? ¡±


    The Eldest Princess thought for a moment and said, ¡± Tomorrow, the family head will summon you to the Fourth Heaven and give you some cultivation techniques, treasures, pills, and so on. At that time, you can bring it up. ¡± I will act ording to the situation and speak up for you. After that, I will get some of the n disciples to go out and help you.¡±


    ¡°Those seven people¡­¡± Xia Ji said.


    The Eldest Princess shook her head. ¡± I know Frost Monarch very well. He will definitely intervene in the first batch of people I rmend to help you. So, I will add those seven people to the list and bypass his obstruction. ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°Eldest Princess¡­


    Su Yueqing ignored him.


    ¡°Rongrong.¡±


    Su Yueqing stopped in his tracks. ¡± What are you doing? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been walking around for the past few days,¡± Xia Ji said. There¡¯s a manor west of here about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. From the outside, it looks very luxurious, far more luxurious than other ces, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be inhabited.¡¯


    The Eldest Princess said, ¡± ording to seniority, the owner of that manor is


    ¡®my¡¯ younger sister. She has lived in that manor since she was young, but she is already dead. The family head misses her, so he didn¡¯t let anyone touch the manor.¡±


    Xia Ji knew that she was the sister of the white-haired woman in the secret chamber, so he asked again, ¡®¡±¡®Then what¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Su Linyu, the biological mother of King Shenwu.¡± She has some relics. At the critical moment, she might have a chance to block that madman.¡±


    Xia Ji pretended to be indifferent. ¡± I¡¯m relieved then. ¡±


    The Eldest Princess did not notice anything strange. All beasts had a concept of territory. ¡± Patrol the territory and understand everything in the territory ¡± was a very normal operation, so she turned and walked away.


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart felt like it was being crushed by a mountain, so he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Prepare the carriage,¡± he said loudly.


    The flying chariot pulled by the six flood dragons was soon ready. He got into the carriage, and his hand was the Dragon Elephant Lord.


    ¡°West.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The dragon reins shook like thunder, and the flying chariot rose into the sky. After the time for an incense stick to burn, it stopped in front of the manor.


    Xia Ji got off the flying chariot.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord stopped by the clouds and waited.


    Xia Ji looked at the manor and paused for a moment before walking over.


    There were actually guards guarding the manor.


    The guards recognized this rising dignitary who was in the limelight and had entered the family¡¯s genealogy. They knelt down in unison and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Mister Feng.¡±


    ¡°The owner of this manor is no longer here,¡± a guard said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I enter?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± the two guards hurriedly replied.¡±But the heavenly marquis has instructed us not to allow outsiders to enter.¡±


    Xia Ji raised his hand and knocked them out before walking in.


    He walked past the courtyard. Walking through the corridor,


    Seeing the pond full of lotus leaves,


    The lotus flower breeze blows in my face,


    He quietly paced back and forth, only to feel that his originally clear state of mind had some cracks at this moment. However, when he finished walking these roads and seeing these scenes, those cracks would heal again, and his state of mind would be even moreplete.


    He felt an uncontroble sadness in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t show it on his face. He reached out and brushed the rocks and trees.


    He hated it all his life that his son wanted to raise him, but his parents did not wait for him.


    As a son, if he couldn¡¯t even follow filial piety, he would be a waste of his life.


    Scenes appeared in his mind.


    The woman who could sing and dance told him stories, made plum juice for him, stood in front of him, and protected him with the most care.


    However, these images were all shattered. He did not even say goodbye. He did not even see his bones.


    Every year, I want to go to the grave, but there is no grave.


    He had already killed Xia Taiqian, but he still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    There were many maids in the manor. When they saw him, they all knelt down and respectfully called out, ¡± Greetings, Mister Feng. ¡± He casually agreed and walked in panic.


    He walked to the master bedroom and pressed his hand on the door.


    Just as he was about to push it away, a faint voice came from behind him. ¡± Feng Nanbei, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t push it away. You have already broken the family rules by trespassing here. Be obedient and follow me back to be punished. ¡±


    Pa ¡­


    Creak.


    The master bedroom door was pushed open.


    Xia Ji stepped in.


    The man was furious. ¡± Feng Nanbei, you¡¯re arrogant because you¡¯re favored. How dare you disobey the family head¡¯s orders! The family head said that no outsiders are allowed to enter this manor!¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t turn around and asked, ¡°¡±Am I an outsider?¡±


    ¡® Sophomore!! ¡±


    ¡°You want to stop me? I want to enter. What do you want to do? Report to the family head?¡±


    ¡® Brat, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because you defeated two young men. When I traveled the world, you were nowhere to be found! ¡®


    Ever since Xia Ji stepped into the manor, he had been burning with anger. ¡± You do it, then. ¡®


    ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t know the severity of the situation. If this ce is destroyed because of a fight, can you bear the responsibility?¡± The person sneered.


    ¡°Just use your saber, not your zhenqi,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Good! You asked for it!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a powerful aura suddenly rose from the courtyard and pressed down from hundreds of feet away.


    The maids who were at a loss as they passed by suddenly felt a chill in their hearts. Their legs went weak and they hurriedly knelt down.


    The person was called Marquis Hantian, and he cultivated the Ice Dragon Codex. He was over a hundred years old this year. Although he could no longer go to the human world, he was still in the prime of his life in the aristocratic families.


    Chi chi ¡­


    The saber was unsheathed.


    It carried a cold killing intent. This killing intent was not directed at the person in front of him, but because many people had died on his de. Naturally, there was a condensed killing intent.


    Bang!


    Han Tianhou stepped forward. The tiles under his feet didn¡¯t shatter, but a cloud of smoke appeared.


    He turned into a cold beam of light and shot out.


    The de light enveloped the youth standing in front of the door.


    Xia Ji pulled out his ck saber, Thunder Fire. A bolt of lightning shed in his hand and pierced through the snow-like cold light.


    The cold light was scattered.


    Xia Ji¡¯s saber was already on Han Tianhou¡¯s neck.


    The two of them looked at each other quietly.


    Marquis Hantian¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief, which soon turned into anger.


    Being defeated by a junior in an instant was simply a great humiliation.


    Soon, the anger in his eyes turned into a touch of ruthlessness.


    Then, an angry roar burst out from his chest.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about whether he would destroy this house with his true qi.


    He was a heavenly marquis, a brother of the patriarch.


    If he were to take it seriously, this kid had no respect for his elders and was arrogant. He refused to leave even after he had repeatedly advised him to. He ignored the orders of the family head and even ignored this residence and was the first to use his true energy.


    All the mistakes were this kid¡¯s!


    It had nothing to do with him!


    Marquis Cold Heaven jerked his body backward, and the Dharma Idol in his hand shot out from his pores. The long saber flipped upward, and an ice dragon that seemed to freeze the midsummer air stuck its head out of the saber.


    In an instant, before the ice dragon could rise, the violent airflow had already formed a tsunami from below and was about to sh at the youth in front of him!


    Both of them were at the tenth realm. In closebat, the first move was victory, and the second move was defeat.


    Marquis Coldsky was certain that the arrogant kid had not expected him to use zhenqi or even Dharma Power. He had finally reacted, but he had already lost.


    But what made Marquis Hantian feel strange was that Feng Nanbei¡¯s eyes were still calm.


    Xia Ji moved his palm and his fingers slightly.


    The de was facing inwards, the de was facing outwards.


    He turned into a beam of light.


    He struck back.


    Before the ice dragon on his saberpletely rose, he had already taken a heavy step forward.


    The back of the de carried all the power in the space opposite it, and it crashed over brutally with an afterimage.


    ¡°Pfft¡­


    Marquis Cold Heaven¡¯s Dharma Idol was interrupted.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He felt as if he was being crushed by a real berserk dragon that was flying at high speed and could not stop.


    Bang!


    His entire body was in pain. His vision went ck and his eyes rolled back.


    The bones in his body cracked.


    In the eyes of the maids, a shadow shot out of the master bedroom door like a cannonball and shot into the distance!


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and swung the saber in his hand.


    All the blood that had sprayed into the air was absorbed by the de in this turn, and the ground was spotless.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, grabbed a piece of white cloth on the table, and gently wiped away the still hot blood drops..

 Chapter 174 - 174: 133. Mother and Son

    Chapter 174: 133. Mother and Son


    Trantor: 549690339


    In summer, he sheathed his saber,


    He didn¡¯t want to meet the demons here, so he rushed out of the door just now.


    He did not want to see blood here, so he used the knife to block all the blood that would have spilled on the ground.


    Then, he walked into the bedroom nervously and looked around.


    There was a zither on the long table by the window. He reached out and stroked it, and the sound was still leisurely.


    On the other side, there was a bronze mirror and top-grade rouge. He could imagine his mother sitting there, dressed up and looking forward to the future.


    Beside the bed was a pair of gold-embroidered shoes. The shoes were ced unevenly, and Xia Ji bent down to make them line up.


    As he walked, he looked around. Suddenly, he saw a small embroidered sachet under the pillow.


    He reached out and took it out.


    Suddenly, his heart twitched.


    The word ¡°Jit¡® was crookedly embroidered on the small sachet. He suppressed the trembling in his hands and shouted, ¡°¡±Men.¡± A maid quickly ran in and half-knelt outside the door, not daring to enter.


    Xia Ji knew that this bedroom was forbidden to the servants, so he walked to the door and grabbed the sachet. ¡°¡±What is this?¡±


    The maid took a look and kowtowed in fear.¡±This servant does not know. This servant has only been here for a few years¡­¡±


    ¡® Don¡¯t be afraid, ¡± Xia Ji said gently. ¡± Does anyone in the manor know about it?


    The maid thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡± Aunt Wen might Imow. She was here a long time ago. I¡¯ll go and find her. ¡®


    ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    A momentter¡­


    An old maid with blurry eyes came to the master bedroom. ording to the temperament of the aristocratic family, a servant like her would have been chased away long ago. However, thanks to her former master, this old maid was left behind as a ¡± thing ¡± that ¡± reminded her of someone. ¡±


    The old maid could not see who the person in front of her was. She knelt on the ground and said respectfully,¡±Greetings, Milord.¡±


    ¡°Aunty Wen, get up. Let¡¯s see what this sachet is.¡±


    When the servant heard the word ¡± aunt, ¡± he was so frightened that his entire body trembled and he almost cried. ¡± Sir, the hierarchy is different. You can¡¯t do this to me. ¡®


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    The old maid walked closer in fear and carefully looked at the sachet for a while. She revealed a look of recollection and thought for a while before saying, ¡°This was left behind by Miss.¡±


    ¡°Continue. Tell me more details.¡±


    ¡°Embroidery was originally a servant¡¯s job, but the young miss insisted on learning. After learning, she spent a long time embroidering such a sachet, and finally embroidered a ¡®Jit character on the sachet.


    Miss said that she has three poles in her life, which are love, dance, and painting. The only thing she doesn¡¯t like is martial arts, so she wants to use the word ¡®Ji¡¯ as her child¡¯s name, and this sachet will be her amulet for her future child.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she embroider two?¡± Xia Ji asked casually.


    ¡® Miss said that she will only give birth to one child, ¡± the old maid said. ¡±


    Unless she identally gives birth to twins, then she will be unlucky. ¡± And her child will be named after Ji.¡±


    Xia Ji appeared calm on the surface, but his heart trembled. Only one child? What about Xia Xiaosu? No, Little Su¡¯s blood could fuse with his.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Miss said that when the child grows up, she wants to bring the child to the Smiths and teach him how to draw, y chess, recite poems, carve wood and stone sculptures, cook, sing, and dance¡­


    She didn¡¯t want her child to be strong, to learn martial arts, or to be hypocritical and ugly. The Su family¡¯s status was already prestigious enough. It was enough for her to be able to live a peaceful and happy life in the family for two to three hundred years and maintain a kind heart.


    When her child gave birth to a grandson and the grandson gave birth to a great-grandson, this quiet mansion would be lively.


    Miss is very good to people. She never puts on airs towards servants. I remember once ¡­ Miss ..


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t listen to her anymore. He felt that if he continued to listen, he might lose his mind. The girl who had once sat in front of the dressing table with endless hope for the future, the girl who had a kind and peaceful heart, would never think that she would be an insignificant chess piece in the whirlpool of the power game. She would be casually thrown away and die.


    Before long, the sky grew dark, The pool is full of green lotuses, Carved corridors and painted pirs,


    In the manor on the clouds,


    They were all bathed in the soft, yellow twilight.


    The wind was blowingte, and suddenly, the sound of flying carriagesnding could be heard in the distance, followed by the sound of many dense footstepsing over.


    Many people came. The Marquis of Freezing Sky, who had been injured and unconscious, had woken up. He was supported by two servants with fierce eyes. Many disciples of the Su family, many nobles with ashen faces, the Eldest Princess, Frost Monarch, and the family head came in with him.


    With so many important figures appearing at the same time, the servants were almost petrified. They knelt down one after another, not daring to raise their heads.


    In the quiet courtyard, Xia Ji stood in front of the door, facing a group of people.


    A burning evil fire suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart. His rationality and patience slowly dissipated, and killing intent upied the bottom of his heart. He wanted to kill everyone he saw and grab them to ask, ¡°Who killed Su


    Linyu?¡±


    However, he had yet to make a move.


    Before the others could speak,


    ¡® Feng Nanbei! ¡± Su Yueqing was one step ahead of him. ¡± You arepeting with Marquis Hantian! Why don¡¯t you know the severity of your attacks?! ¡±


    Xia Ji was taken aback. The Eldest Princess was obviously still biased towards him, and she instantlybeled the matter as ¡®apetition without any sense of weight¡¯.


    Frost Monarch didn¡¯t know what happened, but he said, ¡®¡±¡® Eldest Princess, I don¡¯t think this matter is rted to thepetition. There is something else that needs to be investigated. Before everything is clear, Feng Nanbei must be locked up.. ¡®

 Chapter 175 - 175: 133. Mother and Son

    Chapter 175: 133. Mother and Son


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Yueqing sneered. ¡± How can we allow others to sleep on the side of the bed? Feng Nanbei is the most talented person in the younger generation, and his character is also wild and arrogant. This manor is the closest to his residence.


    Shouldn¡¯t hee over to take a look? ¡± Is there a problem?¡±


    Frost Monarch snorted. ¡± Ignoring the rules of the family, ignoring the orders of the family head, ignoring the seniority, this is calledwlessness¡­¡±


    Su Yueqing said, ¡± He will create a great situation for my Su family and establish the future emperor teacher at the beginning of a thousand years. He is not domineering and arrogant. Could it be that he is still hiding? ¡±


    If Frost Monarch wanted to hide, there were many people who knew the rules.


    Besides, didn¡¯t Frost Monarch already pick the best one? But could he be the emperor¡¯s teacher? He couldn¡¯t even take one move from Feng Nanbei, and he couldn¡¯t even survive after entering the Mountain and River State Painting.


    He¡¯s obedient and sensible. Can he?¡±


    Frost Monarch was speechless.


    The Eldest Princess was sharp-tongued and aggressive. Even though the situation seemed to be unfavorable to Xia Ji, not only did she not back down, she even began to lead everyone astray. She took a step forward and shouted, ¡°¡±Extraordinary times have extraordinary people, extraordinary people do extraordinary things, and extraordinary things achieve extraordinary achievements.


    Seniors, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. Feng Nanbei is such an extraordinary person.


    ¡°He was born at the right time. He was born for this moment of our Su family. If we punish him because of such a small matter, then let me ask, if our Su family fails in this fortune, who among you can bear the responsibility?¡±


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    Then, they all opened their mouths¡­


    ¡°Sigh, he shouldn¡¯t have attacked so heavily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s apetition between the members of the n. Why bother?¡±


    ¡°The family forbids private fights. Nanbei, you and Marquis Cold Heaven are both respected members of the Su family. Why don¡¯t you understand this rule?


    What do you want me to do?¡±


    Marquis Cold Heaven, who had been beaten half to death, fell into a mysterious silence. He felt an old aura umte in his chest, and then he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The Eldest Princess paled. ¡± Marquis Cold Heaven should be resting. What are you doing here? You two evil servants, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s important? Don¡¯t you know to wait for Marquis Hantian to recover before sending the message?


    If it weren¡¯t for the two of you, why would Marquis Hantian be here?¡±


    Her body was suddenly filled with a murderous aura. ¡± Someonee. ¡±


    Soon, Su Shun, who was outside the door, walked in with two guards and Imelt on the ground.


    ¡°Emperor, can you punish these two evil servants?¡± the Eldest Princess asked.


    The two servants who had been supporting the Marquis of Cold Heaven were stunned.


    ¡°Yueqing, that¡¯s enough,¡± the n head said softly. Feng Nanbei didn¡¯t suffer any losses.¡±


    The Eldest Princess made an ¡°oh¡± sound, then waved her hand and said, ¡°Nanbei, why aren¡¯t youing over and asking if Marquis Hantian is seriously injured?¡±


    Xia Ji felt¡­


    It was just like the group of rioters who had shouted every day in the Imperial


    City, ¡°Only with the Emperor will there be good days¡± and ¡°The reason why the Seventh Prince was able to defend the Imperial City was entirely because of the Emperor¡¯s arrangements¡±. Now, they stood firmly behind him, and their various attributes had increased by several times¡­


    He walked up to Marquis Hantian, who had just spat out a mouthful of blood, and said apologetically, ¡°¡®We agreed that we¡¯d only fight with our sabers, not with our zhenqi, but Marquis Cold Heaven used a Dharma Idol to ambush me. I had no choice but to use my zhenqi instead of my Dharma Idol. Right, Lord Marquis, are your injuries serious?¡±


    Marquis Hantian pointed at the person in front of him and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Everyone could not help but cover their faces¡­


    Brutal,


    It was extremely cruel.


    This was simply flogging a corpse in broad daylight.


    However, everyone had their own selfish motives.


    The more savage, the better.


    This kind ofbination would be able to obtain the greatest benefits for the Su family in the killing cmity.


    Some people lowered their heads.


    His face was ashen.


    His expression was extremely cold.


    Marquis Hantian raised his head and began to spurt blood. He shouted in anger ¡°¡®IF * Ck..


    The family head raised his hand in time to release a stream of energy. Marquis Cold Heaven¡¯s eyes immediately closed, and his body slowly slumped down, falling into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bringing Marquis Hantian down to rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the two servants replied in fear. Then, he took his master and fled like flying.


    The patriarch looked at Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji also looked at him. If he was not mistaken, this person was most likely his grandfather, but he had no intention of acknowledging him. He only had two rtives:Mother and Little Su.


    The family head did not say anything. Instead, he said, ¡°Nanbei, follow me.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked to the side, and Xia Ji followed.


    ¡°Nanbei, why did youe here?¡±


    Xia Ji took out a sachet with the word ¡®Jit embroidered on it and said, ¡°¡±For this.¡±


    ¡°For this?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± Family Head, I¡¯ve heard a lot about King Shenwu from you and the Eldest Princess these days. I¡¯ve also heard about his deeds outside. With my current strength, I¡¯m very likely to fail against him.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°I also heard from the Eldest Princess that this manor on the clouds is the residence of King Shenwu¡¯s biological mother, so ¡­¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s why you came to retrieve Linyu¡¯s relic. ¡± The n Leader was enlightened. ¡± You came to take it in case you encounter King Shenwu. This way, you can intimidate him at the critical moment. ¡®


    ¡± That¡¯s right. ¡± Xia Ji nodded heavily. ¡± That¡¯s right. ¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The family head had already understood the cause and effect. Then, he smiled and said, ¡± I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of anything. ¡®


    ¡® Of course, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± But I have the entire Su family behind me, and I¡¯m shouldering a great responsibility. I can¡¯t just focus on myself. I have to keep a trump card. ¡®


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The family head praised.


    ¡± Master, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡± can you tell me more about Su Linyu? Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles. ¡®


    The family head suddenly fell silent. He paced and pondered for a moment before saying,¡± Fine. You¡¯re one of us. It¡¯s not impossible for me to tell you these secrets. ¡®


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. All he needed to do now was listen.


    The family head sorted out his thoughts and slowly said, ¡°Su Linyu is my daughter. Thirty years ago, she stood out from the rest of the Su family and entered the Imperial Pce. On the surface, she was a Jade Consort, but in reality, she began to arrange for the recement of the old and new imperial power.


    At that time, the five great ns had arranged for five women to enter the pce for this matter.


    After all, all the princes and princesses were members of the aristocratic families, so there were no variables to control. It was much more convenient. After these princes and princesses were done, they would be brought back to the aristocratic families.


    Such an arrangement was appropriate, but unfortunately¡­Everything was ruined by Su Linyu!¡±


    Xia Ji responded.


    ¡°In order to maintain the purity of our family¡¯s blood, our five great families have arranged for our family members to get married and have a boy and a girl.


    ¡°In the end, other than the one from the Shen family who had a problem, the four families, including our Su family, sessfully obtained a prince and a princess.


    Things were originally going well, but if it wasn¡¯t for that bitch Su Linyu¡¯s trusted servant girl, we wouldn¡¯t even know the truth.¡±


    ¡± What happened after that? ¡± Xia Ji asked calmly.


    ¡± The reason why she left the Su family was not for the family, but for a man from the mortal world. She gave birth to a boy with that man. Then, she secretly hugged a girl from somewhere. So, it¡¯s considered a boy and a girl. They¡¯ve deceived everyone! ¡±


    ¡® What? ¡± Xia Ji asked curiously. ¡± Why would a princess of the Su Family like an ordinary mortal? ¡±


    I¡¯ve asked her before, ¡± the family head said coldly. ¡± She said she doesn¡¯t want her child to lose his freedom and be a puppet or a toy. Moreover, her marriage with an outsider will weaken the purity of her bloodline. Nobles without purity will not be valued. ¡®


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±


    Xia Ji eximed on purpose.


    The family head gritted his teeth and said with great shame,¡± There¡¯s another one. She said that she and that mortal man were in love and were trulv in love.


    It¡¯s ridiculous! ¡±


    ¡°Where is that man?¡±


    The family head sneered. ¡± That man really didn¡¯t let her down. He didn¡¯t reveal a single word about her even after being tortured to death. He only said that he didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡®


    ¡± The entire family should be punished for tarnishing the Sus like this, ¡± Xia Ji said emotionally.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Nanbei, you¡¯re right, so¡­¡± The Guan family has been silenced from top to bottom. The two little toys that were deliberately left out have also been captured and are now in your residence.¡±


    After saying that, the family head suddenly burst intoughter and patted Xia Ji¡¯s shoulder. ¡± Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s all in the past. ¡± If you meet King Shenwu, this truth will be enough to shake his heart.¡±


    Xia Jiughed wildly along with him.


    Sheughed so hard that tears were about to fall..

 Chapter 176 - 176:134. One of My Human Friends

    Chapter 176:134. One of My Human Friends


    Trantor: 549690339


    The family head and Xia Ji returned to Su Linyu¡¯s former residence. The family head exined to everyone. Although he didn¡¯t say the details, it was very normal. At this level, people all knew a rule: ¡± Things are done secretly, and words are revealed. ¡®


    The Master of the family had a lot of prestige. If he confirmed that everything was normal, no one would refute him. Even Frost Monarch didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    The menacing dignitaries left on their flying carriages. In the twilight, the flood dragons danced wildly, and the clouds parted and gathered.


    Not long after,


    Apart from the servants, only the Eldest Princess and Xia Ji were left in this unique manor.


    The two of them walked in the corridor.


    The green of the lotus pond has dimmed.


    The beauty of a few lotus flowers had also gradually faded into the darkness.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Su Yueqing sat beside him and said softly, ¡°¡±You are not alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that suddenly¡­¡± Xia Ji stopped talking. Even though the Eldest Princess was one of them now, he had seen too many changes in the world, so he didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic again. He didn¡¯t want the Eldest Princess to see what he was thinking, so heughed.


    He had only smiled for a moment before he was hugged.


    Su Yueqing hugged him very tightly. The elegant woman¡¯s fragrance entered his nose, and her soft, silky hair tickled his ears. The sense of fullness of her skinforting his heart.


    ¡°Stopughing,¡± she said gently.


    Then he added,¡±l¡¯ll be like that too.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t push the woman away this time.


    It was not because she was the most beautiful woman in the Smiths.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the burning lust in her heart. But at this moment¡­


    He felt that though he was the enemy of the world,


    The woman in front of him was hisrade.


    A lonely person who walks in the dark with me,


    They would neverpletely open their hearts to anyone, nor would they trust anyone, because they had lost too much and were disappointed.


    The two of them quietly leaned against each other, their minds clear as crystal, without any distracting thoughts. The curtain of night is drawn,


    Moonlight enters the water,


    ¡°Did you enjoy beating up Marquis Cold Heaven?¡± Su Yueqing suddenlyughed. To be honest, I¡¯m also annoyed by that face. Every time I see it, I want to hit it again. I didn¡¯t expect to be hit by you.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± You hit him too. I took the first drop of blood, and you followed up with another stab. Then, I squatted down and killed him once. Yes, he spat out three mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°I remember it was four,¡± said Su Yueqing.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    ¡± Tomorrow, ¡± Su Yueqing said, ¡± the family head still wants you to collect the emperor¡¯s master¡¯s treasures, cultivation techniques, and resources. If you want to go out early, that¡¯s the best opportunity. I¡¯ll act ording to the situation and speak up for you. When you go outside, remember to kill those seven people.¡±


    I remember someone saying that if I can cultivate the Little ck Dragon Qi to the ninth level within a month, I can still go up there, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    The Eldest Princess was stunned for a moment. Then, she pushed him away with both hands and turned around to run. Like a frightened cat, she slipped away without a trace.


    The next day.


    Su Yueqing picked up Xia Ji and went to the Fourth Heaven.


    Thest time he came, he was in the main hall. This time, he was in another hall.


    There were five items on the luxurious long table in the hall.


    ¡® Feng Nanbei, ¡± the n head said. ¡± You are about to leave and be the new monarch¡¯s teacher. The n naturally won¡¯t let you leave empty-handed. ¡± Xia Ji stepped forward solemnly.


    The family head took out the first item from the long table. It was an ink-ck glove. It looked ordinary, but it clearly contained terrifying power.


    The family head put the glove on his right hand.¡±Watch carefully.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a vast aura rose from his body and spread throughout the entire hall.


    Kakaka ¡­


    Fine scales grew from the right handyer byyer until it waspletely covered. However, there was no trace of a human on the hand that was clearly human.


    The patriarch¡¯s right hand suddenly clenched.


    His muscles expanded, his blood flow elerated, his bones changed, his meridians expanded, and sharp ws grew from his fingertips. His right hand seemed to have mutated and began to grow rapidly until it became a dragon w that was more than one meter long.


    Xia Ji looked at it carefully and saw that the ck glove was changing with his palm, as if it was sticking to his palm. At the same time, he could feel that this was not the tenth level of the little ck Dragon Qi, but infinitely approaching the tenth level, and that it was also a strange secret technique. ¡°Take a good look at this magic tool,¡± the n head said.


    Xia Ji looked over.


    The n head¡¯s dragon w changed again. Dark and mysterious veins suddenly appeared on the entire ck w. The veins intertwined and made Xia Ji think of theplicated ¡± electronicwork ¡°.


    The n Leader¡¯s giant w pointed upwards, and his five fingers slowly clenched. The air in his palm churned, and a ball of ck fire appeared. It burned mysteriously, and the fire became more and more vigorous.


    It was extremely dark, but not a single wisp of smoke rose. It was just burning quietly. Although there was no great momentum or earth-shattering sound, it gave people a very pure feeling of ¡°destruction¡±.


    What he held in his hand was not fire, but destruction itself.


    The family head looked at the fire and seemed to be a little afraid. He suddenly opened his five fingers, and the ck fire disappeared. The dark veins on his hand also disappeared, and his hand returned to its original size.


    ¡°The Little ck Dragon Qi,bined with our family bloodline, can transform our palms into dragon ws.


    However, humans and dragons were different. Humans could transform into dragons, but that did not mean that they could really be dragons..

 Chapter 177 - 177: 134. One of My Human Friends

    Chapter 177: 134. One of My Human Friends


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even if their appearances and powers are simr, their essence is still different. ¡±


    The Patriarch slowly said, ¡± To humans, the muscles, bones, flesh, and blood produce force, the meridians produce true qi, and the primordial spirit between the eyebrows is illusory.


    Flesh and blood, meridians, and primordial spirit were the three sources of power.


    Simrly, there were dragons.


    ¡°The dragon ws that we cultivate only obtain the flesh and blood of the dragon, and we can exert great strength. When our bloodline has advanced to a high level, we might be able to temporarily activate a portion of the dragon¡¯s meridians, producing dragon energy and using the true power of the dragon.


    ¡°And once this glove magic treasure is activated, it can allow your dragon w to directly produce a dragon vein and use dragon energy directly¡­He constructed the Dragon Language Mystic Technique.


    That me just now is called the ck Dragon Sun. You¡¯ve seen its power.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. He had to admit that the ck fire was extremely powerful. If it hit him, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could withstand it.


    All of a sudden, he had a feeling that he had been enlightened.


    A human¡¯s meridians were weak, and the nine sun phantoms produced by the Nine Yang Heart Sutra were the scorching sun of a human.


    Dragons had strong meridians, so they gave birth to the ck Dragon Scorching Sun.


    This was¡­


    One pill was stronger than nine?


    The head of the family put the gloves on the tray and raised them with both hands cautiously. He walked up to Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±This magic tool is an ancient treasure. It will automatically recover, but it can only be used once a month. I¡¯ll hand it over to you today.¡±


    ¡°What is the name of the glove?¡±


    It¡¯s an ancient treasure. I¡¯ve long since lost its name, and the ancestor didn¡¯t mention it. After you get out, you cane up with one yourself. ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded and ced the ck glove into his storage space.


    The family head grabbed the second item from the long table.


    It was a ck-gold robe.


    He paused for a moment and said concisely, ¡± It has the same function as the gloves. In the future, when you fight outside, you will definitely be one of the first people to awaken your bloodline and form a dragon body. This robe can allow your body to obtain a dragon vein. You can only use it once a month. ¡®


    Xia Ji took the ck-gold robe and put it into his storage space.


    The family head grabbed the third item from the long table.


    It was a nouveau riche ring iid with a red pearl.


    ¡°This magic tool is called the Fire-repelling Pearl. Wearing it allows you to walk in mes without getting injured.


    The ring was made for convenience and the style was personally designed by this old man. Wearing it will make you look a little domineering.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    The family head grabbed the tray and handed it over. ¡± Logically speaking, this bead can avoid any kind of fire, but no one has tried to use the ck Dragon Scorching Sun to smash this. Since it¡¯s a fire cmity, you should bring it with you just in case. It will always be useful at a critical moment.


    This Fire-repelling Pearl can be used at any time, but it¡¯s very fragile. Even if it¡¯s hit by an ordinary wooden stick, the pearl will shatter.¡±


    Xia Ji took it and put it into his storage space.


    The fourth item:


    A book.


    ¡°My Su family has a total of ten tornadoes.


    ¡°This is the ck Dragon Codex. It¡¯s different from the low-grade Silver Dragon Codex. This is my family¡¯s high-grade mystic technique. It needs the little ck Dragon Qi as the foundation.¡±


    Since you¡¯ve already cultivated the little ck Dragon¡¯s Qi to the peak, this copy of the code ofw is a gift to you. Cultivate diligently and increase your strength.¡±


    Xia Ji took it from the treasure giver and put it into his space.


    The fifth item:


    A roll of names.


    ¡°My Su family is rted to many great demons in the human world. The details are recorded in the register. At the critical moment, you can ask these great demons toe out and help.¡±


    The family head was really sincere.


    Magic tools, mystic skills, rtionships.


    She stuffed everything into his hands.


    ¡® Don¡¯t worry, ¡± the family head continued. ¡± As the killing cmity continues, my Su family will provide you with even greater support. There will be an endless stream of support. ¡®


    Xia Ji was ¡®touched¡¯ as he took the list and asked curiously, ¡®¡±¡® Humans and demons have different paths and are irreconcble. Why is my Su family rted to a big demon? ¡±


    The n head said, ¡± It¡¯s fine as long as you have strength. Words like humans and demons taking different paths are for use, not for obeying. Nanbei, you¡¯re still young. In a few years, you¡¯ll know. ¡±


    There are some things we have to say often, but we can¡¯t do it. There are some things we don¡¯t say at all, but we know that it¡¯s right.


    This was not hypocrisy, because the rules of the world were like this. If you didn¡¯t obey, you would be trampled under others ¡®feet. Only those losers would Imeel in the mud and shout, ¡± Despicable and shameless, I don¡¯t ept this. ¡±


    For example, if I leave this ce, I will still say loudly that humans and demons are irreconcble, or I will push the me of colluding with demons to the enemy. But so what? The Su family is still closely rted to the big demon. Who knows?¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly felt that his encounter in the Imperial City¡­lt was reasonable¡­


    He understood why he had turned the tide, defended the city, and repelled the enemy time and time again, but he still could not change anything.


    The family head walked down from the high tform and patted his shoulder. ¡± Young emperor teacher, don¡¯t listen to what others say, especially not what most people say. Listen to your own inner desires. When you return from the outside world with sess and fame, this old man will drag you to y chess every day. ¡®


    ¡°Master, I want to leave the Su family in two days,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    ¡°No one is allowed to enter or leave the Su family now.¡± The family head paused.


    ¡°If I can go out earlier, I can also get in touch with the new king earlier and start nning. ¡±


    ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, the killing tribtion will arrive very soon. It might be tomorrow or the next moment. At the beginning of the killing tribtion, everything will be chaotic, and¡­That madman from the Imperial City has been looking for us.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial City is in the north. If I go to the south, I won¡¯t meet them. Moreover, it would be fine if I didn¡¯t know. Now that I know, I¡¯m still hiding. I¡¯m unwilling..¡±

 Chapter 178 - 178:134. One of My Human Friends

    Chapter 178:134. One of My Human Friends


    Trantor: 549690339


    The family head heaved a sigh of relief. He turned his head to look at the Eldest Princess at the side of the hall.


    ¡°Emperor, I guarantee that the north and south will be safe,¡± the Eldest Princess said.


    The patriarch was still hesitant.


    ¡°I swear on my life,¡± the Eldest Princess said loudly.


    The family head suddenly raised his head and looked at her deeply. ¡± I¡¯ll go and ask the ancestor. ¡®


    ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Emperor.¡±


    In the ethereal darkness,


    A picturesque pce that seemed to have existed since ancient times.


    It was so mystical that it could not be described with words.


    The two blurry figures were still sitting opposite each other.


    ¡°Have you decided on the state preceptor of the Zhou family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decided. Where¡¯s your Su family¡¯s imperial teacher?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled, but it¡¯s not settled.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t sound like mysterious people at all because they had known each other for a long time and had equal status and power. If they were in front of anyone else, they would be like gods.


    ¡°Why are you so restless?¡±


    ¡°He knows that the beginning of the killing tribtion is chaotic, but he still wants to go out early.¡±


    ¡°Then you definitely won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°No, I agree.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a strange magic power on his body that makes me feel like ¡­¡± The ck shadow pondered for a moment, then slowly said, ¡± It makes me feel like I¡¯m seeing myself from ancient times. ¡±


    ¡°I actually have such a feeling? Then is it¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a thousand years and see. I hope it¡¯s not my imagination. To be fair, that youth¡­¡± Xia Ji¡¯s appearance appeared in the shadow¡¯s mind. ¡± He makes me feel lucky. I¡¯m d that he¡¯s from my family. Otherwise, he would have been a huge anomaly in this world. ¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    ¡°Where is the state preceptor of the Zhou family? Tell me about that child.¡±


    ¡°He¡­


    As the two blurry figures were talking, they suddenly heard a crisp ¡°tick¡± sound.


    On the clock on the wall,


    The second finally passed.


    The minute was clearly pointed at the ¡°six o¡¯clock¡± position.


    The two figures trembled and looked at each other. Their expressions were extremely clear.


    The first killing tribtion¡­


    They had arrived.


    At the same time, the two of them felt a terrifying power that had been suppressed for a long time awaken from their bodies.


    The two of them stopped talking and turned into shadows that disappeared from where they were.


    They all needed to consolidate and adapt to the realm that had just been unsealed.


    In the barbaric cknd of the far west,


    The crater that looked like a giant eye was surrounded by volcanic craters.


    Flowing hotva,


    They were densely packed and scattered like stars.


    Ba Qin put on a halter and lifted his hot headdress. He knelt on the ground and sincerely bowed to the west. This was the daily routine of the Turks living here.


    He restrained his arrogance and maintained his humbleness. He couldn¡¯t offend Earth God with the evil thoughts of humans.


    It¡¯s dusk now,


    The sun in the western sky is red as blood,


    Further away were the clouds. asionally, red lightning streaked across the sky. The ce where the extreme weather enveloped was the residence of the Earth God. When the Earth God was angry, mes would erupt.


    Ba Qin prayed silently, hoping that Earth God would be in a good mood today.


    Suddenly,


    Without any warning,


    The vastnd seemed to have been flipped over by a cosmic beast hidden deep in the earth¡¯s core, shaking crazily.


    The world suddenly lost its light. The scorching sun that was hanging high in the sky a moment ago seemed to have been swallowed by an abyss that had split open the earth.


    There was no light, only darkness. However, the extreme heat began to rise, making people feel like they were about to be cooked.


    Ba Qin shouted in fear.


    The entire vige became noisy. Boiling fear descended here.


    Boom! Boom!


    The ear-piercing sound waves turned into a world-destroying flood that drowned everything. Trees were uprooted, and houses were shattered. Many people covered their ears and began to scream. Blood was already gurgling between their fingers, flowing all over the back of their hands.


    And in this extremely dark world,


    Suddenly there was light,


    Red light,


    In the Far West world, it roared into the sky.


    Countless volcanoes rose from the ground.


    It was countless mes rushing into the sky.


    In the thick poisonous fog, amidst the lightning and thunder,


    One by one, ming corpses and ming beasts crawled out of the volcano¡¯s entrance¡­


    It turned into a ck fire tide and headed toward the east.


    The brightest and hottest Fire Crow was underground, coldly looking at its kind that was flowing up the river. It suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed one of its kind that was alone.


    A momentter, its feathers became even more resplendent.


    It began to look for other lone beasts of its kind¡­


    Its only friend had told it not to be confused, just be stronger.


    Other people only liked to define existences that were different from them as anomalies, but that was not the case. They mocked the anomaly because they were worried that it would be too powerful. However, when you really stood at the highest point, they would no longer call you an anomaly. Instead, they would revere you, fear you, and then respect you as the emperor..

 Chapter 179 - 179: 135. The Emperor’s Teacher Is Hiding in Seclusion to Test the Empress

    Chapter 179: 135. The Emperor¡¯s Teacher Is Hiding in Seclusion to Test the Empress


    Trantor: 549690339


    Since the ancestor agreed, the eldest princess guaranteed that the family head would let him go.


    Xia Ji returned to the First Heaven on the Flood Dragon Flying Carriage.


    This time, he had left the aristocratic family ahead of time. The Patriarch had already sent a message that the new monarch would be apprenticed to him in the middle of winter this year. By then, Xia Ji would have to go to the Heavenly


    Yu Mountain in the extreme south to wait.


    The day before he left,


    The head of the family told Xia Ji about the ¡°schedule¡±.


    The first whetstone for the new ruler was the Verdant King of Juye City.


    The second was the Third Prince Xia Xian.


    The third might be King Shenwu, or the Ninth Princess Xia Xiaosu¡¯s faction led by King Shenwu, provided that the faction that was the first to face the fire tribtion had not been destroyed.


    After that, the new ruler would establish a capital in the south and ascend the throne as the emperor of the Great Zhou. He would use the great river and the great river to resist the fire tribtion from the west.


    However, the Fire Cmity, which was destined tost for five hundred years, could not be destroyed. Therefore, it was a sess to be able to use the river as a boundary to lock down the rivers and mountains for millions of miles, forming a subtle bnce.


    As long as the five families could reach this step, then the first generation of Imperial Teacher, Imperial Tutor, Great General, Head of Wen, and Shadow Lord could return to the aristocratic families to ¡°retire¡±.


    Later on, as humans fought against the Fire Cmity, more and more people would awaken their bloodlines. Then, they would erupt in oppression and hatred. This process wouldst for nearly a hundred years.


    After that, it would be the true counterattack of mankind. At that time, it would no longer have any direct rtionship with the new emperor and the first generation of people who yed with the wind and clouds.


    The above was a rough n for five hundred years.


    The head of the family specially reminded him of some important points that he had to pay attention to:


    First, the new Great Zhou must be firmly controlled in his hands.


    Secondly, if the most outstanding experts of this era could not be used by the aristocratic families, they had to be killed. They could not be allowed to grow to the peak of this era or even survive the next cmity to threaten the rule of the aristocratic families. The first to bear the brunt was King Shenwu.


    Thirdly, the five great ns could not bepletely trusted.


    ¡°Fourth, there were still many powerful forces in the world. There were Buddhists, Daoists, Confucians, righteous, evil, demons, and devils. However, these powerful forces were all regional.¡±


    In other words, they were invincible in their territory.


    Most of them had already formed alliances with the aristocratic families.


    The Su family allied with the great demons of the human world, who were in charge of the emperor¡¯s teacher.


    The Zhou n was a Buddhist and righteous n, and they were in charge of the state preceptor.


    The Lu Family was the Confucian Sect and the Dao Sect, and they were in charge of the literary world.


    The Shen family was evil and demonic, and they were in charge of generals.


    The allies of the Wu family were very special. They were some strange species of the Land of Extremis. There were twenty-one known Land of Extremis. They were strange and unpredictable. It was indescribable. The fact that the Wu family could form an alliance with these things really made people who were also aristocratic families sigh. Therefore, the Wu family controlled the Shadow Lord.


    Fifth, in this world, other than the five great families and the Supreme Hall that secretly protected the five great families, there was another force that was also hidden in the shadows of history-the Eternal Life Pavilion.


    There were a few ¡°friends¡± of the ancestors in this force. If the aristocratic families were said to have infiltrated everything behind the scenes, then the Eternal Life Pavilion was not infiltrated at all. They were independent.


    It might appear in dangerous ces, mysterious inteyers, the bottom of the sea, underground, and other ces.


    There were very few people in the Eternal Life Pavilion. They were doing things mysteriously, but they did not seem to have any conflict with the aristocratic families. It could be said that they did not interfere with each other.


    Even the master himself had never seen anyone from the Eternal Life Pavilion.


    This group of people seemed to be walking parallel to the world.


    Perhaps he would never see a person from this force.


    However, he still had to know about their existence.


    Xia Ji digested the huge amount of information.


    As for the Guan siblings, Long Xiangjun, Tang Lan, and Tang Hong, he did not bring any of them.


    Generally speaking, the aristocratic families were still in a state of lockdown. Even if they wanted toe out, they would have to wait until winter, until the new king came to the Heavenly Yu Mountain to take him as his master, and until everything was in the right track. Only then would the aristocratic families open their doors and the other four familiese out.


    However, as he explored the path, the Eldest Princess would soon send out the seven children who would threaten her status ¡± and let him kill them all with a borrowed knife.


    ¡°I, the great enemy of the aristocratic family, have be the well-deserved vanguard of the aristocratic family¡­The world is really unpredictable.¡± Xia Jiined.


    As for the ¡°truth of his background¡± that he knew, he was not prepared to take it to heart.


    He only had two rtives in his life, his mother and Little Su.


    He only had one sister, Xia Xiaosu.


    He would find the servant girl who betrayed his mother and take revenge. As for him and the aristocratic families, it would be a long confrontation and chess game.


    As for the Guan siblings, he would be friendly to them, but he would never reveal this secret to them, let alone suddenly confide in them, change his attitude, teach them Xuan skills, and give them magic tools.


    They were still family.


    It was still unfamiliar.


    A few words of truth wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    This was Xia Ji¡¯s decision.


    When he thought of Xia Xiaosu, he couldn¡¯t help but smile in his heart. He quickened his pace and walked forward.


    There were already n disciples waiting for him in the First Heaven.


    As arge mezzanines, the Su family naturally had more than one exit.


    A young man and a young woman looked at Xia Ji with admiration.


    This youth who was about their age could actually shoulder such a huge responsibility.


    Now, he might still be unknown when he went out, but when he returned, he would definitely have left his name in history.


    In the next few decades, he would definitely be able to dance around the wind and clouds.


    ¡°Greetings, Mister Feng.¡±


    The two disciples spoke with admiration..

 Chapter 180 - 180: 135. The Emperor’s Teacher Is Hiding in Seclusion to Test the Empress

    Chapter 180: 135. The Emperor¡¯s Teacher Is Hiding in Seclusion to Test the Empress


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them led the way and soon arrived at a huge rock. The youth said, ¡°Sir, this is the ce. Once you walk into the stone, you will reach the outside world.¡±


    ¡°After leaving this ce, we will reach the bottom of Yumu Lake in the south¡­¡¯ the young girl said.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butin again. The aristocratic families were really talented to set the entrance at the bottom of theke.


    The young girl continued, ¡°After floating up from the bottom of theke, the surroundings were very deste, and there were very few people¡­¡± However, this is thetest map I prepared for you. It was only made by a survey cartographerst winter. It¡¯s better than a military map.


    I¡¯ve prepared two copies for you. If one is damaged, there¡¯s still one to look at.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out two three-meter-long maps from her ¡± bosom. ¡± She quickly pulled out the cylindrical map from her chest with both hands and respectfully handed it over.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Xia Ji indeed needed this item, so he didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He opened the map and roughly understood what was going on.


    Hence, he put it away and ced it into a spatial storage ring that the Su family had given him. Then, he walked towards the stone. In a moment, his figure disappeared into the huge rock.


    In front of the boulder¡­


    ¡°Did you think that Mr. Feng would ask for your name?¡± The young man from the Su Familyughed.


    The young girl was speechless.


    ¡°Su Shu, how could Mr. Feng possibly fancy you?¡± the Su n youth asked. Do you know why I wanted to snatch the spot to lead the way for Mister Feng?¡± The young girl was speechless.


    ¡® I saw how you were snatching, so I knew what you were thinking. That¡¯s why I came to see you make a fool of yourself. As expected, hahaha. ¡± The young girl was speechless.


    Suddenly, the figure that disappeared from the boulder appeared again.


    The smile on the young man¡¯s face froze¡­


    Both of them were shocked.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Su Shu,¡± said Xia Ji.


    After saying that, he turned around and left the mezzanines where the Su


    family was located.


    Phew ¡­


    Whoosh .


    A few bubbles flew up and disappeared in an instant.


    At the bottom of the cold and darkke, thekebed was filled with gravel, and the water grass was twisting. The fish in the grass were shocked and looked at a strange species that suddenly appeared at the bottom of theke.


    The water pressure came from all directions. Every hand and foot felt sticky.


    Xia Ji¡¯s Genuine Qi burst out from his body, pushing the water around him away and creating a bubble.


    As the bubble rose to the surface, Xia Ji looked around.


    There was water everywhere, and there was a piece ofnd far to the east. He noted down the surrounding terrain and then quickly headed towards thend.


    ording to the map,


    He passed through a few viges and towns.


    The strange thing was that many farnds and houses in these viges and towns had been washed away. It was obviously a bad year, and it was the midsummer season with floods.


    There were many refugees on the road.


    Many people were crying bitterly.


    He saw them all.


    When he encountered someone who was poisoned by the water and was lying on the roadside, being shaken by a child and shouting, ¡± Dad, don¡¯t die! ¡°, he would directly go forward, holding the Judge Brush in his hand. Borrowing the power of the Yama¡¯s Book of Life and Death in the void, he would draw a life talisman and insert it into the body of the dying refugee. Then, he would listen to the child¡¯s surprised cry and leave silently.


    When he encountered a family that had lost all their money and was crying in each other¡¯s arms, he would casually take out a handful of broken gold pieces from his interspatial ring and throw them over. Then, he would walk away again while listening to the sounds of surprise.


    Gold had no use in the aristocratic families. It was just a raw material used to build flowerbeds. In the Third Heaven, the umtion of gold was like sand and stones in the mortal world. No one cared about it at all. Therefore, he brought a lot of it before he left.


    If he happened to encounter water bandits, he would casually pluck a few leaves from the top of his head, fill it with Genuine Qi, and fly far away.


    As a result, many of the women who were captured by the water bandits saw a few cuts on the necks of these cruel water kings. They hugged their necks and cried out in pain. Their eyes were filled with fear, as if they were looking around for the person who had attacked them. However, they could not find anyone, so they fell to the ground.


    The women who were caught struggled hurriedly, trying to break free from the tight ropes. However, as soon as they moved, they realized that the ropes had broken.


    The women looked around, trying to find their savior, but there was no one around.


    Xia Ji had already left.


    He came to the outskirts of Juye City and rowed to a manor on the water. This was a manor that belonged solely to the Su family. All the surrounding ¡± big shots ¡± were informed through various channels that ¡± the owner of this manor is a big shot, but this big shot likes peace and quiet all his life and cannot be disturbed. ¡®


    Pa da¡­


    Before the boat reached the shore, it was as if it had hit an invisible air shield that isted everything from afar. From this angle, everything inside seemed to be immersed in fog and could not be seen clearly.


    ¡± The aristocratic families are indeed cautious when handling matters. However, it¡¯s naturally great that they can allocate the Emperor Teacher¡¯s residence. ¡®


    Xia Ji had already been informed of the ¡± key ¡± by the family head.


    This ¡± key ¡± was a silently visualized image of ¡± two dragons ying with a pearl ¡°. Only the master and himself knew about it. This was the only way to maintain the Emperor¡¯s teacher¡¯s absolute mystery and safety. However, this manor that should have belonged to his enemy had benefited him.


    Thus, Xia Ji began to visualize, and soon, it resonated with the Xuan formation in the manor.


    The air shield opened, allowing the small boat to enter.


    ¡°This can be considered a manor built ording to the Xuan formation. If you don¡¯t know the key, you won¡¯t be able to enter no matter what.¡±


    The boat docked.


    He entered the manor.


    The style of the manor was different from that of the aristocratic families. It was not luxurious, but filled with extreme tranquility and beauty.


    Lotus flowers, willows on theke, small bridges, flowing water, exotic flowers and nts, everyvvhere was like an ink-wash scenery¡­

 Chapter 181 - 181:135. The Emperor’s Teacher Is Hiding in Seclusion to Test the Empress

    Chapter 181:135. The Emperor¡¯s Teacher Is Hiding in Seclusion to Test the Empress


    Trantor: 549690339


    Miraculously, even without a servant, the manor was spotless.


    Xia Ji spent half a day familiarizing himself with the manor before entering his bedroom and spending the night there. Everything was normal.


    Therefore, he took out the Cakravarti King¡¯s mask from the Maitreya¡¯s storage space and began to set up a ¡± transit station ¡± to enter theherworld.


    Then¡­


    He crawled under the bed and entered the transit station.


    Theherworld was extremely quiet and gloomy, but the strange corpse waterfall that he had seen that day was gone.


    Xia Ji¡¯s bones and flesh changed, and he returned to his original appearance. He quickly walked out of the ¡®transfer station¡¯ on the other side.


    They arrived at the secret chamber of the pce.


    He pushed open the door and released his divine sense. He slowly breathed a sigh of relief. There were no traces of war. The throne room in the distance was still holding the morning court as usual. He could vaguely hear Xia Xiaosu¡¯s voice.


    Thus, he went to the royal study and began to wait quietly. He casually flipped through the scrolls on the bookcase and the memorials on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re really meticulous.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    An hourter.


    The court retreated from afar.


    Xia Xiaosu did not return immediately. She had arranged for a few officials to be in the side hall to give instructions. After everything was done, she heaved a sigh of relief and returned to the harem apanied by four female attendants.


    She had just walked to the arched door of the royal study when the expression of the leader of the four female attendants suddenly changed. She took a step forward and gave a look behind her.


    Thest two maids understood and hurriedly protected the Empress.


    Only then did the female attendant and another person enter the courtyard one after another.


    ¡°How dare you trespass into the forbidden area of the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned. Then, he took out a ck cloth from his storage space and covered his face. He said in a low voice, ¡®¡±I¡¯ll break through. How about it?¡±


    With that, he stepped on the ground like a swallow flying. He pushed open the door and flew out, flying over a hundred feet.


    The female attendant was shocked. What a fast movement technique.


    Her reaction was extremely fast. With a raise of her hand, she had already gripped the long saber tightly. Before she could pull out the saber, a thought had already turned into a phantom and rose from her body.


    As she leaned forward slightly, a ck shadow with a blurry face was about to struggle free. The cicadas chirping in the midsummer also quieted down at this moment.


    Although the other female attendant couldn¡¯t show her shadow, her body was also surrounded by air currents. Her long hair moved without wind, and she was filled with an extraordinary aura.


    ¡°Empress, hand over your life!¡± Xia Ji roared.


    He moved like lightning.


    The female attendant became anxious, and the speed of her saber increased a little. The saber was already half a foot out.


    Pa, pa, pa.


    Two soft sounds.


    The two female attendants cried out in surprise. They felt a violent impact from a gentle force on the back of their hands, and ripples spread out on the back of their hands.


    ng!


    The knife that had only been used for 30% was instantly pressed back. The phantom and aura were instantly shattered.


    However, shock appeared in the eyes of the two female attendants. How powerful was a person who could make them unable to draw their sabers from a distance of nearly a thousand feet?


    However, they couldn¡¯t help but reveal strange expressions. They were actually not injured at all. This masked man didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions?


    She turned around again.


    The masked man had already pounced in front of the Queen and raised his hand to grab her.


    Shua!


    He missed.


    Xia Xiaosu had disappeared from where she stood.


    The Dipankara Dhyana between Xia Ji¡¯s eyebrows, which could see through all nothingness, was activated instantly. His body moved like a bolt of lightning, and he appeared in a small pavilion 300 meters to the right amidst the exmations of the women. He raised his hand and grabbed at the empty air in front of him.


    With this grab, the empress, who was wrapped in a dragon robe, was directly grabbed out of the void.


    At the same time, the sound of a trigger was heard.


    The illusion shattered.


    Xia Ji reached out and stroked Xia Xiaosu¡¯s hair. Surrounding him were hundreds of Imperial Army soldiers with their crossbows aimed at him, solemn and filled with cold killing intent.


    It¡¯s alright, ¡± Xia Jiughed in his original voice. ¡± But I can¡¯t defend against experts. ¡®


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s originally calm eyes suddenly lit up. She reached out and hit the arm of the masked man in front of her like a spoiled child. Her expression was filled with surprise and rxation that the Imperial Army and the maid had never seen before.


    ¡°All of you, leave.¡±


    The Empress ¡®voice regained its dignity.


    The Imperial Army and the female attendants immediately knew that this was someone they knew. However, King Shenwu had disappeared for half a year, and they could not make the connection. With questions in their minds, they put away their crossbows, retreated, and disappeared.


    Only King Shenwu and the Empress were left in the pavilion.


    P.S. I¡¯m begging for monthly votes again..

 Chapter 182 - 182: 136. A Volume of Taoist Techniques, Traveling the East Sea

    Chapter 182: 136. A Volume of Taoist Techniques, Traveling the East Sea


    ¡°Brother, you told me to knock on the door of the secret chamber if there¡¯s anything. I knocked many times, but you didn¡¯t respond. Did something happen?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at his sister, who had almost been reborn, and shook his head. ¡± I¡¯m too engrossed in cultivating. ¡®


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    The Empress said, ¡± I snuck in to take a look, but you weren¡¯t there at all. ¡±


    Xia Ji rubbed her hair and smiled. ¡®¡±¡®Not bad, you even tried me. Actually, during this period of time, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safely.¡±


    The Empress stopped talking and stood up. ¡± See if I¡¯ve grown taller. ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stand up. Instead, he looked at her feet and saw a pair of high heels. He nodded.¡±Too high.¡± The Empress rolled her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s really high,¡± Xia Ji said with certainty.


    The Empress rolled her eyes again, then suddenly said, ¡°¡±Follow me. I have two things to give you.¡±


    The two of them arrived at the royal study.


    Xia Xiaosu pushed open the mechanism, revealing a small hidden room. The room was brightly lit, and the Empress turned her head and waved.¡±Come.¡± A pile of portraits was spread out on the table in the small pavilion¡­


    ¡± These are all sent by the nobles of the Northern Lands for marriage, ¡± Xia Xiaosu said with a strange expression. ¡± If you¡¯re willing to take them into your harem, their fathers will join us¡­¡± I¡¯ve seen them. They¡¯re all very beautiful.


    These people even threatened me, saying that if you don¡¯t ept their daughter, then they will go to the south.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    It was obvious that someone was behind this abnormal behavior. Who else could it be other than the Su family?


    Could it be the Eldest Princess?


    When he thought of Su Yueqing, he could not help but blink his eyes. However, on second thought, the Eldest Princess had said that she did not want to go against King Shenwu. Was it the family head or some other noble?


    Xia Ji paced back and forth. He had spent a lot of time with the old foxes in the Su family during this period of time, and his corresponding attributes had improved. He suddenly remembered that the Eldest Princess had said that the


    Su family would send someone from the eleventh realm to kill him and that the Su family knew that he was looking for aristocratic families everywhere.


    Since that was the case, then this marriage n was likely to disrupt his mind and dy the time until the fire tribtion arrived, so that the experts of the family could all advance.


    Since that was the case, the main point was not whether to agree to the marriage or not. Because regardless of whether they agreed or not, it would not cause any obstruction to the actions of the aristocratic families.


    Then, the best method was to drag it out.


    In this way, the aristocratic families ¡®goal had been achieved, and the nobles¡¯ goal of not wanting to have a marriage alliance had also been achieved. He did not have to face a marriage alliance either. This was the best solution to the problem.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm as he suddenly raised his head and looked at Xia


    Xiaosu.


    The Empress looked at him strangely¡­


    ¡°Brother, why are you looking at me?¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he hadmunicated too much with the Eldest Princess during this period of time, to the point that he didn¡¯t even want to talk.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I think you¡¯ve changed a little after being away for half a year,¡± said


    Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡°Is there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s be dark¡­¡± Xia Xiaosu said firmly. Then she thought for a while and continued, ¡± I think the nobles are doing this because they have received orders from the aristocratic families. The aristocratic families are probably doing this to bnce the situation in the north and south. ¡®


    The two of them had different perspectives, but they had the same goal.


    Let¡¯s stall for time, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I haven¡¯t shown myself yet anyway. Just say that I¡¯m in seclusion. ¡®


    The Empress nodded and replied, ¡± Alright. ¡± Then, she said, ¡± Brother, I have an ancient book for you. It¡¯s a very ancient one. You¡¯ll definitely like it. ¡®


    As she spoke, she carefully took out a wooden box.


    The wooden box was opened.


    An ancient book appeared,


    On the cover was written the Supreme rity Sect.


    Xia Ji flipped it open and saw the opening words:Wonderful is the way of the beginning, and the great Brahma spreads the true text. The emperor opened the dragon and han dynasty disaster, bright and colorful. Thirty-two books, five old deficit biography. Mercy to save life and death, Yu Bo spit auspicious clouds.


    As his gaze swept past, a mysterious Taoist thought surged into his heart, as if it was about to condense a Skill Orb.


    He closed the book. ¡± I like it. ¡®


    Xia Xiaosu smiled. ¡± It was given to me by an old Taoist priest. He said that if I cultivate it, I can purify my heart and reduce my desires. I can ascend freely and go to a blessednd without being burdened by the imperial power. I epted the book, but I didn¡¯t agree to it.


    ¡°What kind of Taoist priest?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    Xia Xiaosu said, ¡± A sackcloth old Taoist with a cane in his hand and no shoes. He said that I was kind-hearted and that the people in the city I governed lived and worked in peace and contentment. He did not want to see me lose my life in this chaotic world, so he specially came to find me. He asked me to follow him to the Taoist grotto-heaven to cultivate in a year¡¯s time and seek immortality. ¡±


    ¡± This is a Taoist with Dao, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Little Su, the cmity has arrived. It¡¯sing from the west. Within three years, it will definitely enter the Central ins, and the Imperial Capital will be the first to bear the brunt.


    There will definitely be many Turks, Quanrong, Guifang, and other small kingdoms pouring in from Sealed Wolf Pass. This will be the first disaster.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was stunned. Since her brother had said so, then it was bound to happen. She asked after a moment of silence, ¡°What¡¯s a killing tribtion?¡±


    ¡°Fire Tribtion.¡±


    Xia Ji told her everything about the murder, but he didn¡¯t mention anything about the Su family or his background.


    Don¡¯t worry too much, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I can take you away if we really have to. ¡®


    Xia Xiaosu had received a lot of information and was digesting it. She didn¡¯t ask much and just replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Ji took out a scarf from his pocket. This scarf was a spatial prop that he had rushed to makest night with Maitreya Zen. Inside it was a string of Buddha¡¯s Prayer Beads from the Mountain Kingdom of Binding Palms, amp, and King


    Chujiang¡¯s mask..

 Chapter 183 - 183:136. A Volume of Taoist Techniques, Traveling the East Sea

    Chapter 183:136. A Volume of Taoist Techniques, Traveling the East Sea


    Trantor: 549690339


    He handed it to Queen and spent a lot of time exining its uses to her. This set of things could be said to be used for one-on-onebat, AOE, invisibility, escape, and enlightenment.


    Xia Xiaosu was bbergasted¡­


    With this set of things, she had already be a great expert with hidden trump cards.


    It seemed illogical that these things could easily make a weak person stronger, but which one of them was not Xia Ji¡¯s hard work?


    As for the Hell Mask, he could only use it after purifying the evil souls. If he used it directly, he would be possessed by the evil souls.


    Xia Xiaosu tried to put on the mask of King Chujiang, and the inheritance she received was the [Frost Sword Hell].


    Xia Ji had brought her to the royal study to set up a transit station. If she were to encounter an assassination or an emergency, she could run to theherworld to take refuge.


    So ¡­


    It could be considered as solving his worries.


    Unless they encountered a huge situation,


    His little sister would be fine.


    The aristocratic families only wanted to get rid of him and would not touch the empress who would be the whetstone for the future king.


    Xia Ji called Hu Xian ¡®er and gave her a few instructions. He told her that if anything special happened, she had to call him immediately through the leather scroll contract. Even if there were no special circumstances, she still had to report to him every day that she was safe.


    Xia Ji had wanted to see Ning Xiaoyu again, but she was teaching the generals, so he had no choice but to give up.


    After settling everything¡­


    Only then did Xia Ji go through theherworld and transform into his second body, returning to the manor on theke where he was alone.


    Although he was unwilling to admit it, being able to lead the Fire Cmity for 500 years was not something that could be stopped outside the city just by holding back a mouthful of hot blood, so¡­The Imperial City was likely to be breached, and this ce would be thest, most dangerous, and also the safest ce for him and Little Su to stay.


    He opened the [Supreme rity Sect] and read it quietly.


    After a long time, a dark golden Skill Orb appeared in front of the primordial spirit. [rity Dao Technique].


    ¡°Use it.¡±


    With a thought¡­


    The Skill Orb shattered.


    The deep golden color turned into a long stream that spread throughout his entire body. His understanding of this Dao technique also surged into his heart.


    Xia Ji digested the information for a while.


    He understood.


    This was aprehensive inheritance of mantras.


    Scattered


    It included many spells.


    For example, the Paper Cutting Technique could turn into paper soldiers and


    weapons and could be manipted at will.


    For example, the ¡± Enchanted Talisman Technique ¡± could summon the gods of the Wind, Thunder, Rain, and Lightning tribes to provide help. However, Xia Ji had tried it, but it seemed that he could not recruit anyone. It was obvious that the gods in the sky were either dead, still sleeping, or¡­The time had note.


    For example, illusions.


    Another example was the Qi Swallowing Sword shing Technique, which could swallow a mouthful of Qi of Heaven and Earth to make the weapon more powerful.


    There were also some scattered techniques.


    None of them were particrly profound, but none of them were simple.


    Xia Ji wanted to give it a try.


    He took the yellow paper and cut out small people, birds, fish, cattle, horses, snakes, pythons, and so on¡­


    White and yellow are connected to yang, and red paper is connected to yin, so they cannot be confused.


    After he was done, he silently chanted a spell, blew at the paper people, and watched quietly.


    The paper figurine lying on the table suddenly moved evilly and then climbed up. A wicked smile appeared on its face, and its body emitted a ck aura.


    Xia Ji casually grabbed the little one and threw it into his storage ring. He did many things in one go and basically seeded.


    ¡°It¡¯s still midsummer, half a year before deep winter.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the scorching sunlight. He tidied up a little and walked onto the lonely boat moored on the shore. He propped himself up with a bamboo pole to block the ripples and left.


    ¡°We can¡¯t waste this half a year. Perhaps this is the only half a year that I can be free in the world.¡±


    In this way,


    He didn¡¯t let down the trip to this world.


    Xia Ji was filled with pride. He grabbed a jar of wine and leaned back on the boat. He drifted with the flow and drank the sweet wine as he floated in the water.


    He remembered that before he left the Su family, Su Yueqing had asked him to go to the human world to look for a family in Wu Vige.


    She said that when she was in the human world, she had received some kindness from this family and asked Xia Ji to give her as much help as possible. Wu Vige was not too far away from here.


    Wu Vige,


    It was a small fishing vige.


    The poption was only a few thousand. An Xun is a viger,


    The little girl was eighteen years old this year.


    She was beautiful. The young men in the vige would always say that she did not look like a fisherman. Instead, she looked like the daughter of a rich family in the city. Her temperament was as good as her sister.


    An Xun¡¯s sister had been missing for twelve years.


    That year, An Xun was only six years old, and her sister suddenly disappeared. From then on, her life was uncertain. She was heartbroken and cried as she ran on the beach. She didn¡¯t even know that the soles of her feet were punctured by broken shells in the sand.


    Every summer, she would sit on a huge rock by the sea, hugging her knees and looking into the distance, hoping that her sister woulde back.


    She had been looking for her sister for twelve years, but her sister had not returned.


    A voice suddenly came from behind him.


    ¡°An Xun, be careful. Don¡¯t sit by the sea.¡±


    A bare-chested youth with a thick belt around his waist ran over. Looking at the beautiful back, the youth¡¯s heart palpitated. His name was Wu Lian, the youngest son of the vige chief.


    An Xun didn¡¯t look at him, nor did he want to talk to him.


    Wu Lian propped his hands on the rock she was sitting on and said,¡± Recently, there have been floods everywhere, and there are also typhoons on the sea. They say that it¡¯s the flood dragon demon causing trouble. ¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Many viges in the south have been flooded. After you cross the Fenghe Bridge, walk forward and look. There are many refugees who are not allowed to enter the city.


    Moreover, Third Uncle and Fourth Uncle aren¡¯t going fishing anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and there have been many typhoons.¡±


    ¡°An Xun, this time is different.¡±


    The girl hugged her knees and didn¡¯t say anything. Thest thing her sister said before she disappeared was, ¡± I saw a colorful shell on the beach yesterday. I went to pick it up and show it to you. ¡± At that time, she was crying loudly. Her sister was trying to cheer her up, but in the end, she never returned. An Xun lowered his head.


    ¡°Your sister has been swept away by the sea!¡± Wu Lian suddenly said.


    An Xun bit his lips.


    Wu Lian said, ¡± An Xun, don¡¯t lie to yourself. She won¡¯te back. Every year, people in our fishing vige die at sea. She¡¯s just unlucky. ¡®


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    An Xun was like an angry little leopard. She raised her hand to push the young man. She used a lot of strength, and the young man was caught off guard. He staggered and fell back on the beach.


    Wu Lian was instantly enraged, and his wild temper rose. He roared,¡±Can you not be crazy!¡±


    An Xun looked at him coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re only beautiful when you¡¯re not talking,¡± Wu Lian said.


    An Xun didn¡¯t look at him. He slid down from the rock on the other side and left into the distance.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wu Lian asked. I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡± An Xun still ignored him.


    Wu Lian roared a few more times, his voice getting louder and louder.


    Suddenly, he rushed to the girl¡¯s back and pushed her back with both hands.


    How could An Xun be affected by such a force? She immediately fell forward heavily and fell into the sand. Her clothes were all dirty. The tide spread and rolled over, wetting her clothes.


    ¡± You pushed me first, ¡± Wu Lian said angrily. ¡± And you¡¯re being unreasonable. I came tofort you with good intentions, and you want me to get lost? ¡®


    An Xun sighed as she sat in the tide.


    Wu Lian watched for a while and then left while cursing.


    He had only taken a few steps.


    His expression changed drastically.


    He let out an incredulous cry,¡±Oh my god. ¡±


    A violent wind and a tsunami came from afar, covering the sky and the sun. All the light seemed to have been swallowed up, and the figure of an evil flood dragon could be vaguely seen in the ck-blue seawater.


    Wu Lian couldn¡¯t care less about the girl and ran away.


    An Xun looked up at the tsunami. The waves piled up, one after another, as if they wanted to climb up to the sky. They came from afar, and even if one looked up, it was difficult to see the waves. It was unknown how high they were.


    She let out a long sigh and hugged herself tightly.


    She murmured softly, ¡®


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    The tsunami crashed down.


    An Xun didn¡¯t feel any pain. Instead, he felt that someone had hugged him by the waist.


    She hurriedly opened her eyes.


    She was indeed being hugged.


    But the person who hugged her was not Wu Lian, nor was it anyone she knew.


    It was a young man who was about the same age as her.


    Although they were of simr age, this youth exuded a strange charisma.


    The sea breeze whistled, and the flood dragon spirit and demon shadow danced wildly. His long hair was mixed with white.


    The young man looked calm as he stepped on the tsunami step by step. He would always step on the waves as if he was walking on t ground..

 Chapter 184 - 184: 137.200,000 Offerings

    Chapter 184: 137.200,000 Offerings


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji stepped on the tsunami and climbed up the stairs.


    In the tsunami, the specter dove into the deep blue water and disappeared from sight in an instant.


    Immediately, the seawater that had already be a whistle seemed to boil again.


    The water foam surged into the sky and collided with each other wantonly, continuously shattering and reforming.


    In the deep water, a giant shadow could be vaguely seen pushing against the waves. From deep to shallow, and from shallow to revealing the ferocious head of a flood dragon, it broke out of the water and crashed into Xia Ji with a great momentum!


    Although An Xun was hugged by this unfamiliar youth, she did not think about the rtionship between a man and a woman. She was terrified in this environment that had nothing to do with her life, and her head buzzed.


    Could this youth be an immortal?


    She widened her eyes and suddenly saw the demonic shadow roaring into the sky. She subconsciously screamed,¡±Be careful!¡±


    Before he finished thest syble of the word ¡°heart¡± ,


    The demon shadow had already shot out from the tsunami wall with violent water pressure. The hurricane was followed by a violent collision that could destroy sturdy houses and mountains. The power it carried could even destroy a small vige.


    An Xun was so frightened that he closed his eyes.


    However, there was no impact¡­


    The world seemed to have entered a temporary silence.


    She opened her eyes curiously.


    The youth who was hugging her only opened his right hand and blocked the flood dragon spirit¡¯s forehead with his palm.


    The flood dragon spirit stopped moving.


    The terrifying force that An Xun felt was easily blocked and turned into ashes.


    How was this possible?


    An Xun couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, wanting to see the youth¡¯s face. However, in the mist, his face was blurry. He could only see a few strands of pale ck hair hanging down from his temples, looking a little worn out.


    ¡® Why did you cause a flood? ¡± Xia Ji asked coldly. ¡± Why did you cause chaos in the human world? ¡®


    The flood dragon spirit¡¯s eyes widened like water tanks. It then suddenly twisted its body. However, it felt a sharp pain as soon as it twisted its body. It let out an ear-piercing roar.


    The sound waves crashed into the air membrane around Xia Ji and flowed away.


    Its long whiskers were all grabbed.


    ¡°Stop the tsunami,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The flood dragon spirit let out a disdainful snort.


    Xia Ji pulled out all his long whiskers, causing blood to spurt out.


    The flood dragon spirit¡¯s body twitched and it roared as if it had been struck by high-voltage electricity. It instinctively twisted its body and tried to escape back into the water.


    It couldn¡¯t escape back into the water,


    Because it still had a trace of rationality in this pain.


    Its rationality allowed it to see the ck saber in front of it.


    It let it see the youth in front of it swallow a mouthful of heaven and earth qi.


    The saber and Qi exuded a stern deterrence.


    ¡°Stop the tsunami,¡± Xia Ji repeated.


    The flood dragon spirit¡¯s water-tank-sized eyes swept over the saber, and it suddenly let out a long howl.


    As it roared, many small demons in the water stopped adding fuel to the fire. Instead, they began to work together to resist the tsunami. The monstrous waves were stopped and gradually slowed down. Although it had notpletely subsided, there was only time left.


    In the fishing vige, the people who had already escaped to the highest spot to take refuge saw this scene. They began to hug each other and cry bitterly. They looked at the figure on the high spot and kowtowed.


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal.¡±


    After doing all this, the flood dragon spirit looked at Xia Ji eagerly. Its water-tank-sized eyes nced at the girl in Xia Ji¡¯s arms like a human.


    An Xun was speechless.


    Xia Ji understood and threw An Xun back. With his current strength, it was easy for him to control objects.


    An Xun cried out in shock in midair, and soonnded among the vigers.


    An elderly viger hurriedly pulled An Xun. ¡± Quickly thank the Immortal. ¡±


    Although An Xun was still confused, he still followed suit and bowed.


    He shouted,¡±Thank you, Immortal!¡±


    However, she felt strange. That immortal was so young.


    Xia Ji stepped on the waves and looked at the flood dragon spirit. ¡°¡±You can say it now.¡±


    The flood dragon spirit turned its head again in a human-like manner.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment before riding on the flood dragon spirit.


    The flood dragon spirit fell into the water and slowly swam towards the deep sea. After swimming for a while, it opened its mouth and spoke in humannguage, ¡°Perfected One, don¡¯t be a busybody.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Perfected One, your cultivation is already so high. You should know that the killing tribtion has arrived. Many things in the world are changing. I am Little Flood Dragon. I am only following orders.¡±


    ¡°w nat lite(¡±


    ¡°Capturing men and women who have yet to break through their Yang and Yin essences, boys and girls are fine too.¡± Xia Ji had a guess. ¡± How many? ¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡±


    Xia Ji took a deep breath. Even he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®¡±¡® 200,000?! ¡±


    From what he remembered, he had read about the mountain spirits and sea monsters needing sacrifices in his previous life. However, sacrifices were usually made once a year. If they were not presented in time, the mountain spirits and sea monsters would be angry. 200,000 was too unreasonable.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, 200,000.¡± Therefore, we took advantage of the flood season in midsummer and were ordered to flood the surrounding fishing viges and plunder the men and women to see if we could gather 200,000.¡±


    Xia Ji was silent.


    The flood dragon spirit continued, ¡± Perfected One, since you¡¯ve cultivated to such a realm, you must have seen more things than the little flood dragon. The world is free and vast. Perfected One can go anywhere and eliminate the small demons anywhere. But this time, you can¡¯t move on this side. ¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Go another hundred miles upstream. There¡¯s the Dragon King Temple. There¡¯s a real dragon hidden in the Dragon King Temple. Aren¡¯t you afraid? ¡±


    ¡°Perfected One, don¡¯t make things difficult for Little Flood Dragon,¡± said the flood dragon spirit.¡±Little Flood Dragon is also one of the many flood dragons who are following orders..¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: 137. 200,000 Offerings

    Chapter 185: 137. 200,000 Offerings


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Heaven Wyrm King?¡±


    The flood dragon spirit was stunned for a moment. The name Heaven Wyrm King was something that even an ordinary Perfected Being would not know. The youth in front of it looked young, but he could say it out loud. He must have reached that level. It was even more respectful and did not dare to disobey. Thus, it said,


    ¡°Since you know about the Heaven Wyrm King, you should also know that the outer seas of the East Sea are under the Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s control. Little Jiao really doesn¡¯t know anything else. Little Jiao doesn¡¯t have the right to know either.¡±


    Go back and tell the Heaven Wyrm King that I¡¯ll wait for him at Flying Snake Rock, which is 30 miles north of Wu Vige, for three days, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Let hime and meet me. ¡®


    ¡°Little Jiao¡­¡±


    ¡°Give this to the Heaven Wyrm King. He will naturally know who wants to see him.¡±


    As he spoke, Xia Ji took out a colorful shell from his pocket. This was the token that the Su family had given him along with the Demon n¡¯s Secret Record. The Heaven Wyrm King happened to be a demon of the Su family alliance, and it woulde to see him.


    The flood dragon spirit didn¡¯t dare to disobey. It swallowed the colorful shell and swam back to the shore. It respectfully put Xia Ji down before diving back to the bottom of the sea.


    Xia Ji stood on the beach and looked at the seawater that had yet to recede. He suddenly took a deep breath. This was the ¡± Qi Swallowing Technique ¡± of the rity Sect. It could be used on weapons or directly. It was a method to temporarily borrow the power of heaven and earth in a small area.


    The wind in the surrounding air seemed to have stopped in an instant, or it had been sucked into his body by his breath.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    A thunderous explosion sounded.


    Xia Ji spat out a gust of wind that seemed to have substance. He pointed at the side of his lips to adjust his direction, and his head slowly turned.


    As he turned, the storm swept out from his mouth. It quickly expanded into a huge ball of wind that crashed into everything in front of him.


    Under the impact of the storm, the sea water stopped spreading. The little water-kind spirit creatures in the water looked at the young man in a daze.


    Some of them were blown away by the storm and flipped over on the seabed.


    He blew it all in one breath.


    Xia Ji used the ¡± Qi Swallowing Technique ¡± again and took in another mouthful of Qi of Heaven and Earth. Others might only need one mouthful, but his zhenqi was so dense that he only consumed a little bit of it.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    He continued to tap his lips with two fingers and turned his head.


    The storm raged, blowing back all the waves that were still beating on the other side.


    Suddenly, a thick python demon was blown out of the waves. The python demon was still swallowing a person. The person was dressed as a fisherman. His feet were still upright and kicking outside. He was not dead yet.


    The python demon was shocked and wanted to dive back into the water.


    Xia Ji pressed his cheek and narrowed his lips.


    Instantly,


    The storm turned into an extremely sharp ¡°arrow¡±-


    The arrow pierced through the python demon¡¯s head with a whoosh.


    Xia Ji lowered his head and shut his mouth tightly. He adjusted the angle slightly and opened it again.


    Boom!


    A wind cannon shot out from Xia Jizuo.


    The Wind Cannon hit the python demon¡¯s body and instantly crushed it. The fisherman in its mouth was also spat out. The fisherman was already on hisst breath and his body was corroded. However, his life force had not beenpletely exhausted, so he was still instinctively struggling in pain.


    Xia Ji raised his right hand, and the invisible Judge Brush appeared in the air, revealing the Life and Death Book.


    He used his energy to draw out a Life Talisman.


    The signs of life appear, He put away his pen.


    He pped his hands.


    The talisman flew towards that person.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stop. He continued to use his energy to draw out the Life Talisman.


    Not long after, two more appeared and entered that person¡¯s body.


    The corroded flesh on the fisherman¡¯s body grew back like a miracle. His instinctively twitching hands and feet suddenly felt something. His eyes opened and he suddenly let out a scream of ¡± awakened from a nightmare ¡® Then, he swam to the shore. When he saw the young man by the beach, he hurriedly knelt down and shouted with tears on his face.


    ¡°Thank you, Immortal. Thank you for saving my life!¡±


    Xia Ji ignored him and continued to blow the storm.


    After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, the tide was blown back by Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji also felt a little tired.


    He stabbed the ck knife into the beach.


    He sat down cross-legged.


    Far away the clouds have not dispersed,


    He looked up and down, only to see that there were still monstrous waves pouncing over. This was the work of many flood dragons.


    The flood dragon follows the water,


    Moreover, there were countless sea demons adding fuel to the fire.


    Such an attack that borrowed the power of heaven and earth was simply unstoppable.


    At this moment, the vige chief had already brought many people over.


    Thousands of people kneeled behind the young man and shouted in unison. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Immortal, can you leave your name behind so that we can offer sacrifices and pray for you?¡± Vige Chief asked again.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Xia Ji fell back andid on the beach, looking at the iron-gray sky. He asked, ¡°Vige Chief, is there anyone from the An family in the vige? ¡±


    The vige chief was stunned, and so were everyone else. They all turned to look at An Xun.


    ¡°Yes, there is one,¡± the vige chief said.


    ¡°The An family stays behind. The rest of you can leave.¡±


    The vige chief did not dare to disobey and retreated respectfully. The vigers also followed him.


    Wu Lian was also in the crowd. He looked at the beautiful and moving figure of the young girl and then looked at the immortals in the distance, and a strange light flickered in his eyes.


    However, just as the fishermen walked away, the vige chief grabbed Wu


    Lian¡¯s clothes and pped him hard.


    Wu Lian covered his face and felt that it was swollen. However, when he saw that it was the vige chief, he did not dare to get angry. He could only ask,¡± Father, why did you hit me?! ¡±


    ¡® You bastard! ¡± Vige Chief growled. ¡± What are you thinking?! ¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not thinking about anything.¡±


    ¡°Quibble? You¡¯re my son. If you move your butt, I¡¯ll know what you¡¯re thinking. Let me tell you, there are many women in the world who have a rtionship with that immortal. You better stay away from me and don¡¯t even think about it. Otherwise, I will definitely break your legs and make sure you can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Wu Lian nodded in fear. I know.¡±


    Vige Chief patted his cheek. ¡± Vile creature, say it again.


    ¡°Father, I really know.¡± Wu Lian cried.


    Vige Chief stared at him for a while before saying, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s true this time.¡±


    Xia Ji tilted his head to look at An Xun and asked curiously, ¡°¡±Are you alone in the Andersons?¡±


    An Xun half-knelt in front of him and carefully nodded in response.


    Xia Ji sized up the girl and waved his hand. A gust of wind blew out, blowing away the girl¡¯s hair and revealing her beautiful face.


    Xia Ji looked at this face and suddenly felt a strange emotion. When he thought about how the Eldest Princess had asked him to take good care of the An family before she left, his strange emotion immediately turned into a guess.


    An Xun lowered his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Come to my side,¡± Xia Ji said.


    An Xun obediently went over, still keeping his head down and not saying a word.


    Xia Ji grabbed her left hand.


    Ouch! ¡± An Xun cried out. His breathing quickened, and his chest heaved up and down. He felt as if a restless deer was ramming against him.


    Then, she moved like lightning.


    She couldn¡¯t help but exim,


    Pain came.


    The first drop of blood flowed out.


    But immediately, a strong sense offort spread throughout An Xun¡¯s entire body.


    She seemed to have forgotten about her exhaustion and let out afortable sigh.


    Xia Ji took a drop of blood from her fingertip and injected a stream of gentle zhenqi into her meridians to help her recover. He then stood up and walked a few steps forward with his back facing An Xun. A drop of blood also popped out from his finger.


    Two drops of blood floated in the air.


    Soon, a mysterious force pulled the two drops of blood toward the center and then collided with each other.


    Xia Ji¡¯s guess had been confirmed.


    The Eldest Princess was a descendant of the Su family, and An Xun should be her only remaining family member. The Eldest Princess was in the Su family¡¯s house, and she was afraid every step she took was like walking on thin ice. She was unable to personallye to the human world, so she entrusted him with help.


    ¡± Where are your parents? ¡± Xia Ji¡¯s voice softened.


    ¡® Twelve years ago, ¡± An Xun said, ¡± my sister went missing by the sea. Mother was very sad and passed away a few yearster. And two years ago, in order to earn more money for my dowry, Father went to the deep sea to fish for white prawns, and then he didn¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your missing sister?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°An Rongrong, ¡± said An Xun..

 Chapter 186 - 186:138. The Thunderous Strike Into the Blade

    Chapter 186:138. The Thunderous Strike Into the de


    Trantor: 549690339


    There was a reef in the deep sea, high up in the sky.


    Around the reef were jagged and beautiful corals.


    However, the sea was too deep for the sunlight to shine down.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t see this magnificent scenery, nor could he see the demonic shadows swimming in this area.


    The flood dragon spirit returned to the entrance of the coral reef area and made a strange sound. It was the flood dragonnguage. Soon, a strange sound came from the underwater reef.


    The flood dragon spirit spat out,


    He spat out a five-colored shell.


    The shell was wrapped in bubbles and floated inside.


    Floating straight to the edge of the reef,


    Shadows shed on the reef, and a real shadow appeared. It was a terrifying giant shadow that was coiled around the reef. It was the Heaven Wyrm King.


    The snake¡¯s tongue shot out like lightning and swept the five-colored shell in front of him.


    The Heaven Wyrm King suddenly let out a few roars.


    The flood dragon spirit hurriedly and carefully replied.


    A long time passed.


    The seabed was silent for a while, then suddenly began to roll. A giant golden flood dragon, more than 400 feet long, rose up from the surging waves and broke out of the sea, heading toward Long Snake Rock in the west along with the wind and clouds.


    On Long Snake Rock,


    Xia Ji sat on the edge, his legs hanging in the air.


    He stepped on the stormy waves that were crashing against the shore.


    The Long Snake Rock soared into the sky like a snake, piercing out of the river for a thousand meters. It was suspended on three sides, and the shore could not be seen when one looked back.


    As if standing in the middle of the sea,


    He could feel the boundless power of the world as he looked down.


    An Xun was huddled in the Flying Pavilion at the mouth of the mountain. He stood on tiptoe and looked at the young man in the distance whose shadow could no longer be seen. He muttered, ¡®¡±¡®This immortal is really domineering. He said he would take me away, so I left.¡±


    She sat down on the stone tform again, her snow-white long legs tightly sped together. Her soft body leaned forward slightly, and she rested her chin on her hand.


    She only felt that her mind was still in a mess.


    Things that he had never seen in eighteen years suddenly surged out. In addition to the intense exercise brought by the immortal,


    At this moment, when he rxed slightly, iparable fatigue immediately surged up.


    However, she still had to fight back her sleepiness. Rubbing her sleepy eves, she looked at the two scrolls on the stone table.


    What was recorded in the leather scroll were all mysterious cultivation techniques.


    The immortal said that he would teach her whichever she could understand.


    If she couldn¡¯t understand it, she would leave her here alone.


    An Xun touched himself curiously for a while. ¡± Could it be that I still have immortal bones? Am I not going to get married and go cultivate?¡± She sighed. ¡®


    I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. ¡± She patted herself twice and asked herself nkly, ¡°¡±Am I dreaming?¡±


    Suddenly¡­


    Laughter came from the mountain path behind her. A few figures immediately revealed themselves.


    ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a beautiful girl here.¡±


    I¡¯m so lucky. I¡¯ve been hiding in the mountains for six hours a month and nine days without seeing any meat. ¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, look at those legs. They¡¯re so long and white.¡±


    ¡°Swish¡­


    An Xun was so frightened that he hurriedly stood up. His sleepiness waspletely gone. He turned around and saw five or six strong men, who were either pirates or mountain bandits. They were bare-chested and carryingrge sabers as they looked at him with lewd smiles.


    He looked like a little white sheep that had been stripped naked and thrown on a warm bed.


    These five or six people also had a tacit understanding. As soon as they came up, they sealed off another intersection, making it impossible for him to escape even if he wanted to.


    The brawny man in the lead stabbed his knife into the ground and stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Are you enjoying the scenery here alone?¡±


    An Xun hurriedly grabbed the two scrolls and headed towards Long Snake


    Rock. ¡± I¡­¡± I¡¯m not alone, I still have my master. My master is at Long Snake Rock, he¡¯s an immortal.¡±


    Immortal?! ¡±


    The leader looked at his brothers beside him andughed loudly.


    A man with a sharp mouth and monkey-like cheeks had a fierce glint in his eyes. ¡± This little girl¡¯s brain is damaged. She doesn¡¯t even know how to lie. ¡± Immortal, where did this immortale from?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. ¡±


    The burly man in the lead looked at An Xun¡¯s beautiful body. The fire in his heart had long been burning. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss, we are here to pay our respects to the immortal master. Bring us there to broaden our horizons.¡±


    After saying that, everyoneughed wildly again.


    One by one, they surrounded An Xun.


    An Xun ran away.


    However, these brawny men were all martial artists and were faster.


    In just three to five seconds, the distance between them had been shortened.


    Seeing that he was about to catch up,


    All of a sudden, a terrifying pressure came from the distant Long Snake Rock. The pressure covered a hundred miles, shaking the fishes and shrimps at the bottom of the sea and forcing them to flee in all directions.


    A strong wind that could uproot trees and destroy mountains erupted from


    Long Snake Rock.


    Boom!


    The bandits were all stunned.


    A giant golden flood dragon broke out of the sea. As it appeared, a powerful force spread out, causing the waves to escape. The cliffs of Long Snake Rocky also cracked a few times.


    The giant flood dragon suddenly turned its head and took a deep breath.


    The bandits, who were still in shock because they had ¡°gained some knowledge¡±, suddenly felt their bodies lighten. They rose into the air and flew towards the mouth. An Xun also flew over.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the broken rocks under his feet and stepped back on the broken rocks. When he saw An Xun flying in the air, he raised his hand and pulled An Xun back into his hand.


    The rest of the bandits had already entered the stomach of the giant flood dragon and were enjoying their meal.


    ¡°There can¡¯t be anyone else when we meet.¡± The giant flood dragon spoke in humannguage.


    Xia Ji nced at An Xun, who was being held by him.


    An Xun was already scared silly. It was too exciting. At this moment, she could not even express her fear.


    Xia Ji nced over and saw a cave on the mountain wall. He tossed her over. Be good and wait for me. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he sat down cross-legged and looked at the giant golden flood dragon fearlessly. He said indifferently,¡±My people..¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187:138. The Thunderous Strike Into The Blade

    Chapter 187:138. The Thunderous Strike Into The de


    Trantor: 549690339


    The giant flood dragon thought that the girl was also a member of the Su family, so it did not say anything more. Instead, it raised its head and stared at him. ¡± Why are you looking for me? ¡±


    A man and a dragon,


    In this sea of extreme weather


    The two faced each other.


    In the karst cave, An Xun was dumbfounded.


    She couldn¡¯t hear a single sound, and could only see that the youth and the giant flood dragon seemed to be talking.


    Xia Ji tugged at the tiger skin and said, ¡± I have something important to do in the human world, and the south will be my base. You sent the flood dragon spirit sea monster to wreak havoc on the seaside. What do you think you¡¯re doing to the five great families? ¡±


    This golden wyrm was the Heaven Wyrm King. It didn¡¯t transform and spoke in humannguage, ¡°¡±1 can suppress the sea monsters and even make them cooperate with you.


    The weather is good, the wind and rain are called, youe and I run, you stand on the dam and the flood will immediately recede, we are all good at these.


    However, you need to send 200,000 boys and girls to me within half a year.¡±


    The Heaven Wyrm King made a very good suggestion. He believed that the Su family would agree. The Su family would never treat mortals as humans.


    However, Xia Ji still had his conscience as a human being, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t agree. He said, ¡®¡±¡®1 can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked the Heaven Wyrm King.


    ¡± What my aristocratic family wants to do is of great importance, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    We need our reputation, so I can¡¯t agree to it. ¡® ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you want these 200,000 children for?¡±


    ¡°Who are you from the Su family? How dare you speak to me like this?¡±


    ¡°Feng Nanbei.¡±


    ¡°Feng Nanbei?¡± The Heaven Wyrm King hesitated for a moment. It was obvious that he had never heard of this name before. He snorted coldly and turned around to leave. ¡± I thought he was some noble of the Su family, which was why he took the five-colored shell to find me. I didn¡¯t expect him to be an outsider who doesn¡¯t even have the surname Su. ¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± If you don¡¯t give me face, then you¡¯re not giving face to the Su family. If you don¡¯t give face to the Su family, then you¡¯re not giving face to the five great ns. Heaven Wyrm King, do you want to destroy the great n of the five great ns? Do you want to be exterminated?!! ¡±


    The giant golden flood dragon paused for a moment, and finally, it was slightly frightened. It turned around and asked, ¡°¡±What n?¡±


    ¡°I dare to say it, but do you dare to know?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°200,000 boys and girls, not one less!¡± The Heaven Wyrm King changed the topic.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Wind!¡± the Heaven Wyrm King roared angrily. South! North!¡±


    As soon as he said those three words,


    The sound wave was like a cannonball as it charged towards the youth in front of him.


    All the sea breeze that entered the dimension followed.


    Even the wind could notpare to the current wind speed.


    Even if it was a martial arts expert sitting here, he would be blown away by this wind.


    As the wind blew, the trees on the mountaintop were blown upyer byyer, and huge rocks flew into the sky.


    But¡­


    A Qi shield appeared around Xia Ji, blocking everything in an instant. He was rooted to the rock, his expression calm and unmoving.


    ¡°Heaven Wyrm King, have you thought it through?¡±


    The giant golden flood dragon twisted its body violently, and a whirlpool surged near the sea.


    After venting his anger, the Heaven Wyrm King finally calmed down. He stared at the young man in front of him with his huge eyes and suddenly roared,


    ¡°¡±Feng Nanbei, I won¡¯t provoke your Su family, and I won¡¯t provoke you either! I¡¯ll tell my subordinates to stop!¡±


    Xia Ji looked at it. The aristocratic families were indeed influential, but things would not be so easy.


    As expected, the Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s head came closer and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±However, the East Sea is vast, and This King¡¯s ability is limited. The number of subordinates I can take in is also limited. Moreover, this matter is not something this king can decide on alone! Humph! Hahaha!¡±


    After saying that, the giant golden flood dragon suddenly dived into the sea with violent emotions. The seawater rose for thousands of meters, and a deep sea demon shadow could be vaguely seen heading east, gradually disappearing.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief andughed at himself. He did not know if he was doing the right thing, but he was not a real member of the Su family. If he were to help the evil and let these monsters devour 200,000 children, his Taoist heart would probably be shattered immediately.


    The reason why humans were humans was because no matter which faction they belonged to, there was a limit. Do something


    There was something he didn¡¯t do.


    Sometimes, using unscrupulous means could allow one to enjoy a moment of happiness, but it would lead one astray and there would be no way back.


    He closed his eyes.


    In his heart, he had no regrets.


    It was as if she could feel his heart.


    The clouds in the sky suddenly rose again.


    In midsummer,


    The sky became darker and darker, turning into a thickyer of iron-gray, like mountains.


    Suddenly, these mountains cracked open, revealing purple lightning patterns.


    Boom!


    Rumble!


    Thunder roared!


    Immediately after, a few lightning bolts shed.


    Pa da.


    A drop of rain fell.


    Immediately after, it fell from the sky and covered the earth.


    White rain filled the sky like thousands of arrows. An Xun, who was in the karst cave, stood on his feet and looked at the youth high up.


    The young man did not move. The ck knife was stabbed into the side. He looked up and let the rain hit him. He took a jar of wine from somewhere and enjoyed the storm.


    An Xun watched quietly. Today, she had seen a world she had never seen before. She had also seen a temperament she had never seen before.


    Crack!


    Purple lightning danced wildly,


    It fell from the sky.


    Xia Ji brought the wine to his lips and gulped it down.


    Suddenly,


    A small voice entered his consciousness. The voice was like a child learning to speak.


    The voice was very vague, as if it came from a distant world.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    The voice continued, ¡°AS


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Just as King Divine Martial, the future emperor teacher, was filled with question marks, a bolt of purple lightning as thick as a well fell from the sky. Ah! ¡± An Xun eximed in the karst cave. ¡± I was struck by lightning! ¡®


    The lightning dissipated.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Lightning struck him.


    But it didn¡¯t hit him.


    What was this?


    He nced sideways slightly.


    He saw that the ck saber he had stabbed into the cliff was actually undergoing a strange change.


    The ck de was called Thunder Fire.


    At this moment, it had truly be a Thunder Fire.


    The de was surrounded by endless lightning arcs, which would sometimes squeeze together and then turn into waves of purple mes. They lingered around the de for a long time.


    Suddenly¡­


    A bolt of lightning shot out from the lightning arc and electrocuted him.


    Xia Ji was shocked. He turned to look at the ck de that had be unfamiliar.


    The small voice sounded again.


    ¡°That ¡­ Buddha ¡­ Are you not busy today?¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly realized that this was the thundercloud that he had once fooled.


    ¡°Long time no see, little friend,¡± he said in his consciousness.


    ¡°I want to hear Buddha speak,¡± the small voice said.


    Xia Ji recited all the scriptures he knew in his mind.


    His consciousness was silent for a long time.


    Suddenly, two streaks of lightning shot out from the endless lightning arcs on the ck de. They hugged Xia Ji from the left and right.


    Chi chi chi.


    Xia Ji had many more hairs on his head.


    Cheers came from his consciousness. ¡± That¡¯s great. Buddha, you¡¯re great. ¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Little friend, I still have something to do. We¡¯ll meet again if fate permits. You can go now. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to follow you,¡± said the small voice.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Buddha, my mission has beenpleted. Three thousand years have passed. I don¡¯t have to hack people anymore. I¡¯m free.¡± Themunication became smoother and clearer.


    ¡°This¡­


    ¡°I want to follow you and apany you in front of Buddha, listening to his teachings.¡±


    Lei Yun finished.


    The endless lightning bolts suddenly shrank and all of them shrank into the ck de.


    The ck de suddenly emitted a strange vibration. The de was changing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The material that made up the de was being forged by the power of lightning.


    Every second, he forged countless times. Lightning and fire surged, and itsted for a full incense stick of time.


    When Xia Ji looked at it again, he could feel that the de hadpletely changed. It had be an unknown but extremely hard substance.


    He grabbed the Thunder Fire with his right hand and waved it around, muttering, ¡°¡±lf you don¡¯t want to hack people, do you want to hack people?¡±


    His left hand took out the divine weapon, ¡°Ten Thousand Miles of Clouds¡±, from his storage space. Then, he ced the white saber next to the ck saber. The white saber waved excitedly¡­


    However, just as he touched the ck knife, the white knife froze.


    Boom!


    The sound of thunder could be heard.


    The white saber was sted into the air.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and sucked, and the Ten Thousand Miles of Clouds and Mist returned to his palm. He obediently tilted the tip of the de so that he could get as far away from the ck de as possible.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath.


    He pulled out both des at the same time.


    For a moment,


    The world was foggy, and thunder and lightning shed.


    PS : adjust the outline. Friday, Saturday, and Sunday will be changed to 2 chapters as usual, and 1, 2, 3, 4 will be maintained as 3 chapters..

 Chapter 188 - 188: 139. Wind Mist Electric Method, Paper Figurine Becomes a Soldier

    Chapter 188: 139. Wind Mist Electric Method, Paper Figurine Bes a Soldier


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the middle of summer, floods flooded the area.


    To the east of the river, a fishing vige along the East Sea was in a panic and mor.


    ¡°Hand over all the meat.


    ¡°Vige chief, my child is seriously ill. He¡¯s counting on a mouthful of meat soup ..


    ¡°The Seagod is angry, everyone will be the unlucky ones.¡±


    The vige chief waved his hand, and the two strong men behind him snatched the meat. Like bandits, they took away everything that could be used as sacrifices.


    The door closed.


    The sound of wailing came from inside the house.


    The torrential flood came from the southeast, and the tsunami swept through almost all the coastal towns and cities.


    Logically speaking, young men and women should be the most powerful. However, in this catastrophe, the younger one was, the easier it was for them to be swept away by the sea. The remaining elderly and children were even more so. A tsunami had caused almost half of them to die. Their families were separated, and life and death were eternally separated.


    Why? What did we do wrong to incur the wrath of the gods? ¡±


    It¡¯s been so many years, but there¡¯s never been such a huge tsunami. How could this be? ¡±


    ¡°Father ¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± A weak voice was heard. ¡± Meat, I want to eat meat.


    ¡°Father ¡­ Father will pray to the gods and let them bless you. Father will go now.¡± The old man who was wailing and crying just now suddenly pushed open the door and rushed out without caring about the seriously ill child at home. Outside the temple by the sea in the distance, there were many people.


    Inside was a sacrificial tform.


    On it were iparably sumptuous offerings.


    The vigers began to kowtow devoutly.


    They were extremely hungry, but no one dared to touch the offerings.


    ¡°God, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°We are willing to give you the most abundant offerings every year.¡±


    After a while.


    Suddenly, an old woman dressed like a wizard was jumping around in front of the altar.


    She shook the bell like a pendulum.


    There were four female disciples beside the old woman, and they all bowed respectfully.


    Suddenly, the Magus ¡®body paused, as if he had stopped moving, and a cloud of smoke rose around him.


    ¡°A wisp of the Sea God¡¯s aura has entered my body,¡± the four female disciples of the Magus hurriedly said.


    The vigers immediately bowed in fear and kept kowtowing.


    The Magus ¡®voice became hoarse and strange. He pointed into the distance, where a beautiful girl from the vige was kneeling. ¡± Her!! ¡±


    Everyone raised their heads when they heard the voice and turned to look at the girl.


    The young girl was panic-stricken. At this moment, the Magus staggered and sat down again to recover his spirit. His eyes lit up as he said, ¡°The Seagod needs a maid. She was chosen by the Seagod. Quick, throw her into the sea! If we¡¯re slow, the Seagod will leave and we won¡¯t be able to see your devotion.¡±


    Vige Chief hurriedly said, ¡± Quick, it¡¯s her fortune to be able to serve the Sea


    God. Quick, quick, quick. ¡®


    Although they knew each other, everyone was flustered and chased after the girl, wanting to capture her.


    The girl ran around but could not escape. She could only cry sadly and helplessly.


    Someone was crying.


    Naturally, someoneughed.


    The wizardughed. ¡± Capture her, and the Sea God will be able to calm his anger. ¡±


    Suddenly, there was even louderughter.


    The Magus turned his head to look at the altar and saw a young man sitting beside the sacrifice. The young man was casually chewing on a fruit as a sacrifice and drinking wine as a sacrifice. There was also a figure shouting from afar, ¡± Master, wait for me. ¡® Before the wizard could say anything,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that girl is beautiful. Why don¡¯t you go and confirm it with the Sea God?¡± The young man smiled.


    With that, he threw the Magus out.


    Bang!


    The shaman was like a cannonball, and a big hole was smashed through the temple wall.


    The Magus had already flown a few hundred meters away, screaming as he fell into the sea.


    The young man tilted his head to listen. He could actually hear the sound of swimming in the sea, as if there was something huge at the bottom of the sea


    A female disciple of a Magus hurriedly said, ¡°This is teachermunicating with the sea goddess, why aren¡¯t you all quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow. Go and hurry it up,¡± the youth said.


    As he spoke, he directly grabbed this female disciple and threw her into the sea.


    The other three disciples were directly thrown away by him. ¡± Let¡¯s go and urge them together. ¡±


    The vigers, as well as the person who was originally going to be the Sea God¡¯s maid, looked at the youth in shock.


    The young man was Xia Ji. An Xun had finally arrived from afar. He stood beside Xia Ji, panting heavily. He looked at the thousands of vigers in confusion.


    Right at this moment,


    Suddenly, a huge wave came from afar.


    Through the hole in the temple, one could see a dark mass of furious tides in the distance. They surged over and covered the sky. The demonic shadows were heavy, and they pressed down with the power of doomsday.


    The vigers were shocked.


    Someone was ready to speak, ready to question and reprimand.


    But before he could say anything,


    Xia Ji had already drawn his saber.


    The ck de turned, and an extremely exaggerated electric arc turned into pure energy. It turned into a sharp silver ring that spread rapidly in an instant, blowing up the upper half of the temple.


    He jumped up and stepped on the temple, flying straight to the sea.


    A white saber in his left hand and a ck saber in his right.


    The vigers would never forget this scene.


    The thick fog instantly spread and drowned the youth¡¯s back. Purple lightning snaked out from the thick fog and rolled down from the celestial river. The power to crush everything descended on the sea.


    From the outside, nothing could be seen clearly. They could only vaguely hear a lot of strange roars and wails. Suddenly, there was a lot of red blood in the blue-ck waves. Many pieces of corpses flew into the sky from the sea. They seemed to be the meat pieces of the six-hug-wide tree at the vige entrance. Blood was still gushing out of the mouth of the pieces.


    Soon,


    In the fog,


    The young man flew back. He stood on the cliff and looked at the waves that were smaller but stilling. He suddenly took a deep breath.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    A gust of wind blew out from his mouth and met the tide that was about to destroy the vige.


    Against the wind, the tide gradually calmed down.


    At this moment, someone among the vigers eximed.


    On the cliff, some dark blue monsters had climbed up at some point. Those monsters were shing their dark blue eyes as they scanned the vigers.


    Xia Ji grabbed it from his bosom and waved it up.


    Many paper figures flew into the sky while giggling. When theynded, they began to expand and chased after the monsters with knives, spears, and sticks.


    The monsters were no match for him and fell into the sea.


    In this time, Xia Ji had already finished blowing, and the waves did not hit the cliff.


    He sat cross-legged by the sea and watched the paper figurines fight the monsters. He seemed to be thinking about how to improve thebat power of the paper figurines. After watching for a while, he suddenly grabbed a bunch of ¡± various papers


    Immediately, paper cows, paper tigers, and so on appeared one after another and joined the battle with the sea demons.


    The vigers who were about to question him immediately knelt down and looked at the living legend.


    ¡°Immortal!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Immortal!¡±


    ¡® An Immortal who saves people from distress!! ¡±


    An Xun stood out among the kneeling crowd. Looking at the back of the man who was unrestrained and invincible in the world, a hint of admiration appeared in her eyes.


    Perhaps, she originally had a thought of ¡± this immortal is so young, and I¡¯m quite pretty, maybe he¡¯ll take a fancy to me. ¡± However, this thought had long disappeared. In her heart, her teacher had risen to an extremely high status, and she was not worthy of him at all. This was simply impossible to even think about.


    At this moment, she also quietly knelt down.


    Xia Ji observed the paper man¡¯sbat ability for a while before waving his sleeve.


    It was as if the sun and moon were hidden in his sleeves.


    In an instant,


    A breeze blew.


    The paper people by the sea shouted and were sucked back into the young man¡¯s sleeve.


    Xia Ji¡¯s ck de was already 30% out, and he pointed with his fingertip.


    Dazzling lightning appeared.


    He casually waved his hand.


    Chi chi chi,


    The lightning was like a chain, jumping between the sea demons.


    Xia Ji wiped the de with his fingers.


    Five resplendent bolts of lightning appeared.


    He pressed down with his palm.


    Five thick bolts of lightning shot out from his hands like branches. When they reached the sea demons, they jumped non-stop, and the lightning arcs continued.


    Not long after¡­


    The sea demons on the beach had disappeared, leaving only some half-cooked fish and prawns.


    Xia Ji looked at the raging waves downstream, then turned around and saw An Xun kneeling. He asked curiously, ¡®¡±¡®Stop kneeling. Let¡¯s hurry to the next round.¡±


    An Xun hurriedly took out 30 talismans from his bosom and ced them on the table.¡±Use fire to light it. Put the talisman ash into water and give it to the injured to drink. It can prolong their lives.¡±


    She had drawn more than half of these talismans, and thest step was done by Xia Jixu. One out of ten talismans that she had spent might be useful, but the talisman gall had never worked.


    The ¡°Gang¡± character of the talisman core opened the heavenly gate, opened the path of humans, opened the path of ghosts, killed ghost soldiers vertically, opened the door ot the earth, and finally opened the belly ot ghosts to suppress all evil.


    This talisman was inviting the Yama of the Book of Life and Death. No one knew where the Yama was, but his power, the Book of Life and Death, and the Judge¡¯s Brush were all in Xia Ji¡¯s hands.


    Therefore, An Xun did all the hard work. He only needed to add the word ¡°Gang¡± at the end to make the Life Talisman take effect. The effect was much weaker, but it won in quantity.


    Xia Ji walked over and picked up a peach as an offering. He bit into it and nodded.¡±Sweet.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    An Xun hurriedly chased after him.


    Only the vigers were left with happy expressions. They looked at the many half-cooked deep-sea fish and prawns on the edge of the cliff and drooled.


    ¡°Immortal, please leave your name so that we can offer sacrifices to you and pray for you forever.¡± The vige chief shouted from behind.


    There was no answer.


    He looked again.


    The two of them were already far away.


    A serious voice sounded in Xia Ji¡¯s mind. ¡°¡±Buddha, why have you been using


    Daoist techniques recently?¡±


    ¡°Little friend, can the Great Dao be divided into Buddha or Dao?¡± Xia Ji replied after some thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, right?¡±


    ¡°Then why should I?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lei Yun, who was in the Thunder Fire, suddenly understood. He hurriedly lowered his head and seemed to be taking notes.


    Such a scene was repeated in many ces.


    Half a month passed.


    The future teacher of the emperor brought his young disciples from the north to the south. They traveled along the coast and killed countless evildoers who brought disaster to the world. They saved countless lives.


    His name was unknown, and the fishermen could only imagine his appearance. They carved him into a statue and prayed for blessings. His mythical name spread at an unimaginable speed.


    On this day, the two of them rested in a dpidated temple in the south. It was hot in the temple, but it was cool in the mountains. The two of them faced each other and could barely pass through.


    Under the candlelight and moonlight, An Xun was sprawled on a dpidated, dry wooden table drawing talismans. From time to time, he would stretch out his hand to swat the mosquitoes.


    Xia Ji sat in a corner of the temple with his eyes closed, deep in thought.


    On the mountain path outside the temple, a man in a golden robe was striding over. When he was a thousand feet away from the temple, he bowed slightly and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Mister Feng..¡±

 Chapter 189 - 189: 140. Under the Dragon King Temple

    Chapter 189: 140. Under the Dragon King Temple


    Trantor: 549690339


    An Xun heard the voice and stopped his talisman pen. He curiously turned his head to look outside. His master had never told anyone his name, so how did this person know that his master¡¯s surname was Feng?


    She was distracted when she heard a voice.


    ¡°Draw a hundred more talismans today.¡±


    ¡°Ah An Xun was dumbfounded.¡±No, Master, it¡¯s gettingte. We still have to travel tomorrow. I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Then add another twenty.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡ª- No Master, I¡¯ll draw!¡± An Xun wailed.


    Before long, the figure of a man in a golden robe appeared in front of the temple gate. He saw Xia Ji bow slightly and walk into the temple.


    Even though this man tried his best to restrain his aura, he still had a majestic aura that made An Xun almost unable to breathe.


    An Xun couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡± Why did Master take a fancy to me? ¡± At first, she thought that she was good -looking, but after these days of interaction, she realized that this was not the case at all. Master looked at her no different from others, and there was never a trace of ¡± romantic feelings ¡± in his eyes.


    An Xun thought again, was he actually a once-in-a-century genius, and his master had taken a fancy to his talent?


    However, after drawing the talisman, she realized that it was not the case at all.


    She asked her master,¡±What is the sess rate of drawing talismans?¡±


    His master said,¡±l don¡¯t know.¡±


    She asked, ¡± Why don¡¯t you know? ¡±


    His master didn¡¯t say anything.


    Under her repeated questioning, her master reluctantly said that he had never failed once since he drew the talisman.


    At that moment, An Xun¡¯s heart was like the wildest dog in the world.


    Xia Ji looked at the golden-robed man in front of him and could tell at a nce that he was a powerful flood dragon spirit.


    The golden-robed man didn¡¯t speak. He nced at An Xun first.


    Xia Ji waved his hand, and a sound-isting barrier appeared.


    An Xun pricked up his little ears and realized that there was no movement. He continued drawing talismans angrily.


    ¡°Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s younger brother, Bo Qi, greets Mister Feng,¡± the golden-robed man said.


    ¡°Are you here to punish me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Bo Qi said, ¡± Elder brother¡¯s actions have angered the heavens and angered the people. Mr. Feng, eliminating the evildoers who have done evil in the human world is really enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens. I admire you. ¡®


    ¡°You want to deal with the Heaven Wyrm King?¡± Xia Ji asked directly.


    Bo Qi was speechless.


    That was too direct. Didn¡¯t humans like to beat around the bush? Why was this person so different?


    Xia Ji continued, ¡± Sure, but I won¡¯t give you 200,000 boys and girls. I don¡¯t want to see any more natural and man-made disasters at the seaside. You should cooperate with me and not cause any more trouble. ¡±


    Bo Qi was speechless.


    He directly stated his conditions?


    Since he was so direct,


    Then he would be more direct.


    ¡°If I¡¯m in charge, I¡¯ll agree to all three of Mr. Feng¡¯s conditions.¡± When the timees, the weather will be good, and we can call the wind and summon the rain. As long as Mister Feng says so, we will do it. ¡®


    The initial consensus between the man and the flood dragon had been reached.


    But before that, aren¡¯t you curious why the Heaven Wyrm King needs 200,000 boys and girls? ¡± Bo Qi continued.


    In this era, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡± there¡¯s no other possibility besides awakening the bloodline, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not just that,¡± said Bo Qi.


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Bo Qi looked around and suddenly opened his hands. A hazy blue water membrane appeared around the two of them.


    The water membrane turned into a bubble and brought the two of them into the air. This way, they werepletely isted from the outside world and there was no possibility of them leaking out.


    ¡°It¡¯s floating!¡± An Xun looked sideways and eximed in surprise.


    ¡°The 200,000 children are not for the Heaven Wyrm King,¡± Bo Qi said softly.


    His voice became lower and lower. ¡± Thergest Dragon King Temple upstream from here is guarded by a half-dragon. It protects the fishermen and keeps the weather good. But this is all an illusion.


    The half-dragon was actually guarding an area under the temple. That region was not obvious before, but now that the time hade, it was revealed.


    Hence, the half-dragon colluded with the Heaven Wyrm King to release that region.


    And to release that area, they need pure Yin and pure Yang souls to break the seal. Therefore, they need 200,000 boys and girls. Men and women whose primordial Yang and primordial Yin have not broken through are also fine.¡± ¡°What region?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Once a Quasi-Deathly Land is broken, it will be a true Deathly Land in time, ¡± Bo Qi said. ¡± At that time, there will be no one left alive here. ¡± Five dayster, when the rain is pouring, the Heaven Wyrm King will personally send the first batch of boys and girls to the Dragon King Temple and throw them into the future forbiddennd below the temple.¡±


    ¡®What benefits does the Heaven Wyrm King get?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°The existence in the forbiddennd can provide them with the blood of a true dragon,¡± said Bo Qi. Flood dragon, flood dragon. Flood dragon wasn¡¯t a dragon, but with the dragon blood, be it the Heaven Wyrm King or the half-dragon guarding the Dragon King Temple, they would have a great chance of reviving the ¡± dragon ¡± bloodline in their bodies and transforming into a dragon.


    Once they transform into dragons, their strength will skyrocket. At that time, the aristocratic families may not be able to restrain them.¡±


    ¡°You underestimate the aristocratic families,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Bo Qi was stunned. He had thought that the Su family would be slightly shocked at the mention of the True Dragon, but he did not expect it to be such a light sentence. His heart trembled, and his respect for the aristocratic families deepened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the blood of a true dragon?¡± Xia Ji continued.


    Five dayster, you wait for me to fight the Heaven Wyrm King and the half-dragon, then take the opportunity tounch a tsunami to sweep through the surrounding cities and towns. Then, after both sides are injured, you can unseal the forbiddennd. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    I¡¯m ambitious, ¡± Bo Qi hurriedly said sincerely. ¡± I want the power of the flood dragon tribe on the sea, but I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ve never thought of breaking free from the aristocratic families. There is still a long time. I have plenty of opportunities to grow, not now.


    Moreover. the Heaven Wvrm King is taking a risk. If and of peril is formed


    here, the coastal waters of the East Sea will be greatly affected.


    There were also many flood dragon spirits in the tribe who were dissatisfied with the Heaven Wyrm King, but they did not dare to say anything. They believed that the king had been blinded by power and could not see anything else.


    I was pushed out by this faction. Even if I wanted to go back on my word, I couldn¡¯t. Moreover, I didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡± I¡¯ve done my part. If someone from the aristocratic familieses, will you listen to them again? ¡±


    Bo Qi was stunned and looked deeply at the youth in front of him. He thought that this was a hot-blooded youth who only had the heart of chivalry. He did not expect him to be so unfathomable.


    However¡­


    Ambitious people hoped that their partners were also ambitious.


    Ambition is a me,


    Only by gathering together like this would they not be burned and angered by the other party¡¯s fire.


    ¡± I can swear to the gods and ancestors in my bloodline, ¡± Bo Qi said slowly. ¡®


    There was Mr. Feng first, and then the aristocratic families. ¡±


    ¡°Swear. I can tell if you¡¯re lying.¡±


    Xia Ji knew that even though there was no way to control the mind in this world, swearing was very useful.


    This kind of oath was different from his previous life. It could not be broken just because he wanted to, because¡­¡± Oath ¡± will bind you to your own oath in a mysterious way. If you don¡¯t follow it, your mind will be in chaos in front of the ¡± Oath Item ¡± in the future.


    Simply put, if Bo Qi didn¡¯t keep his promise, the gods and ancestors in his bloodline would no longer protect him. This was almost like cutting off his source of power.


    Bo Qi slowly finished his oath in the bubble.


    Xia Ji also swore.


    When the man and the flood dragon looked at each other again, their gazes were more friendly. This alliance could be considered to have been reached.


    Bo Qi took out a deep blue pearl from his chest. ¡± This is a Water Repelling


    Pearl. With this pearl, you can enter the sea. ¡®


    Then, he nced at An Xun, who was writing talismans, and took out a small ck bottle. ¡± There are three small Giant Spirit Pills in this bottle. They are made from the blood essence of a flood dragon and many rare marine herbs. They are refined ording to the ancient secret method of the flood dragon race. They can increase one¡¯s blood essence by a little. ¡±


    Xia Ji knew that Bo Qi felt that An Xun¡¯s Qi and blood were too weak, so he gave him a small gift at thest minute. He sniffed it and found that it was indeed something that could supplement his Qi and blood. This level of supplement was useless to him, but it was indeed very useful to An Xun. Hence, he thanked him and epted it.


    Then, he broke theyers of air and water with a finger, and the two of themnded on the ground at the same time.


    Bo Qi imitated human customs and respectfully cupped his fists and bowed before leaving without saying a word.


    Xia Ji casually threw out the small gift given by the ¡®Flood-dragon Royalty¡¯.


    ng.


    The ck bottlended on the broken coffee table.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Eat one.¡± ¡°Master, what is this?¡±


    ¡°It can replenish a little blood essence.¡±


    ¡°Oh .


    An Xun sniffed it, then poured it out and ate one.


    The pill entered his throat.


    After a few breaths,


    An Xun widened his eyes.


    She only felt a warm fire flow through her body.


    It was as if her flesh and blood were filled with violent power. The violence of that power was diluted by a cold feeling, and it was slowly released. At the same time, it was transforming her body.


    An Xun felt his entire body suddenly turn red.


    Then, the blood rush quickly dissipated.


    As soon as it melted, the blood started to flow again.


    In just the time for an incense stick to burn, she felt as if she had gone through thousands of exercises. Looking at her legs and hands, they seemed ordinary, but when she exerted strength, her muscles began to bulge.


    With another punch, it actually produced a sharp wind.


    An Xun suddenly opened his hands, and his originally slender abdomen actually vaguely revealed steel-like abdominal muscles.


    She hurriedly retracted her strength, and her muscles disappeared again. They were hidden under her skin, but as long as she exerted a little strength, they would appear again.


    An Xun asked,¡±Master ¡­ Master, so many muscles¡­l ¡­¡±


    It¡¯s the flood dragon¡¯s blood, after all, ¡± Xia Ji said calmly. ¡± It¡¯s normal for it to have such an effect. ¡®


    An Xun was speechless.


    Xia Ji: ¡± Remember to eat the other two. If the effects are good, I¡¯ll prepare better ones for you in the future. ¡®


    An Xun turned his head and saw his current appearance in the broken bronze mirror.


    Thin and weak, weak and boneless.


    However, when he exerted force, his muscles instantly burst his clothes.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. If you had such a physique back then, you wouldn¡¯t have been pushed down by a man and thrown onto the beach.¡±


    An Xun fell into an enigmatic silence.


    Seeing this scene, Xia Ji thought that his eleventh realm was a mage-type. Only the eighteen top-notch magic tools could be used to their greatest effect. It didn¡¯t seem impossible for him to have a disciple of a Strength Hero.


    This thought shed through his mind. After all, An Xun was too far away from him.


    At this moment.


    Su n¡¯s Third Heaven.


    In the secret room, Frost Monarch was resting and looking at the scroll in his hand.


    ¡°Emperor, the people Su Yueqing sent to help Feng Nanbei are on the list,¡± said the trusted attendant respectfully.


    Su Bingxuan read it carefully, his eyes flickering.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he said meaningfully..

 Chapter 190 - 190: A Group of Flood Dragons Pulling a Coffin

    Chapter 190: A Group of Flood Dragons Pulling a Coffin


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bo Qi walked to a barren precipice and jumped down abruptly. As soon as he touched the seawater, he silently turned into a giant golden dragon.


    The specter dove into the deep sea.


    Soon .


    In a dark coral sea region.


    The conversation between the flood dragon spirits sounded.


    ¡°He agreed,¡± said Bo Qi concisely.


    Many voices rang out.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. With the Su family¡¯s tacit approval, we can do whatever we want this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but we still need to divide our strength to protect the Su family.


    Nothing must happen to him.¡±


    ¡± The Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s strength is unfathomable. He has entered the tenth realm with his tyrannical flood dragon body. This realm ispletely iparable to the tenth realm of humans. Even if the Su family is powerful and can rely on divine weapons to kill the flood dragon spirit, they are ultimately not a match for the Heaven Wyrm King.


    ¡± That¡¯s right. How can the tenth level of an antpare to the tenth level of a flood dragon? ¡®


    ¡± I can tell that Feng Nanbei is not weak, ¡± Bo Qi said. ¡± Even if I were to face him, I might not have much chance of winning.


    ¡°Humans who have yet to awaken the Godfiend Blood and unleash their full potential are still humans. King Qi, don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡± Bo Qi thought for a while and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Bo Xue.¡±


    A slender golden flood dragon swam out.


    Bo Qi said, ¡± You are fast and agile. You are one of the best in my Sea Serpent n. When the timees, you will secretly protect that Su n member. Once the situation is not right, you will immediately transform into a flood dragon and bring him away. ¡®


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be ridden by a human,¡± the slender golden flood dragon said seductively.


    Bo Qi ignored her and went to arrange other matters.


    Five dayster.


    The real battle would be when he brought the experts of the flood dragon spirits to fight the half-dragon and the Heaven Wyrm King.


    Their advantagey in the number of flood dragons, but also in the fact that they were scheming against others.


    Five dayster.


    Rumble!


    In the sky, it was as if the Thunder God had arrived personally. He beat the drum crazily, and bolts of lightning fell from the sky.


    Immediately after, the torrential rain continued, as if the mountain -like clouds had shattered, and the blocked celestial river had broken through and poured down from above.


    Huge boulders rolled down from the mountains, and the trees fell to one side as if they had been blown by a god. The surging stream became rapid and rushed into the distance.


    Beside the stream, a man dressed like an officer hurriedly pressed down his bamboo hat and ran with all his might.


    ¡°Damn heavens, are you going to flood the entire coastal area?!¡±


    The man¡¯s name was Zhao Xuan, and he was one of Juye City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s personal attendants.


    Although the Juye City Lord Lei Lu was the City Lord, Great Shang was in chaos. Lei Lu, who had been rooted here for a long time, had already formed an alliance with many factions and became the local emperor. He was just short of bing the king himself.


    However, the weather was not good. This year¡¯s flood disaster was particrly serious. To make matters worse, the coastal area was filled with tsunamis. In just a short month, countless people had died and countless refugees had been born.


    Lei Lu was having a headache when he suddenly heard that there was an immortal by the sea who was saving people. He summoned the wind and rain, scattered beans into soldiers, and killed demons. With a breath, the paper figurine came back to life. As he sent soldiers to pacify the various ces and maintain public order, he hurriedly sent people to look for this immortal.


    Zhao Xuan was one of them.


    He searched the entire mountain, but the immortal was not here.


    Just as he was about to leave, a sudden downpour came.


    Zhao Xuan suddenly shouted in surprise. She lost her bnce and flew up.


    When hended heavily on the ground, he felt pain. At the same time, a gust of wind seemed to want to lift him up again.


    Zhao Xuan hurriedly circted his zhenqi and infused it into his four limbs. Using the jack technique in Jianghu, he forcefully pressed his body down and rooted his feet to the ground. Then, he slowly walked.


    He was a little shocked. He was the City Lord¡¯s personal attendant. ording to Fengyun Tower¡¯stest assessment, he was an expert of the seventh realm, but he was still blown up by the wind.


    When he raised his head again, the bamboo hat he was wearing disappeared without a trace.


    Heaven and earth could no longer be seen clearly. His official clothes were already drenched, and he could not open his eyes at all. Cold raindrops fell between his brows and on the bridge of his nose. It was itchy and painful, and it was extremely ufortable.


    Zhao Xuan hurriedly ran down the mountain.


    The strange thing was¡­


    As soon as he stepped down the mountain steps, the rain became much lighter.


    Zhao Xuan looked back in surprise. The entire mountain was bathed in the Heavenly River, as if it was the end of the world. However, there was nothing at the foot of the mountain, as if they were two different worlds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really seen a ghost. Could it be that there¡¯s really a monster causing trouble?¡±


    Zhao Xuan shook his head. As a Jianghu person, he had always heard of monsters, but he had never seen one. He treated it as a strange theory and did not take it to heart.


    Just as he was about to leave, his eyes suddenly widened in shock. He knelt on the rain-drenched stone steps in disbelief and looked up.


    On the mountain peak in the distance, he could vaguely see many demonic shadows flying across the rain.


    The leading demon shadow was extremely long and huge. The dozen or so demon shadows behind it were dragging extremely long ck objects, as if ¡­ Coffin.


    The long stone coffin was surrounded by many demonic shadows, patrolling like guards.


    Zhao Xuan was right.


    The long ck object was a coffin, and inside the coffin were all unconscious children. There were many of them, piled up like goods, and they were just short of death.


    The specter was a flood dragon spirit.


    A group of flood dragons pulled the coffin and shuttled through the rain. Even mortals would not dare to believe such a scene.


    Bang!


    The entire mountain seemed to shake.


    The ck stone coffinnded heavily in front of a temple.


    The temple was huge, and the que had the words ¡°Dragon King Temple¡± written on it.


    The writing is bright gold,


    However, for some reason, it was covered in ayer of grayish-ck at this moment, giving off a different kind of sinister and evil aura that made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    In the next moment, ck smoke exploded.


    The flood dragons were gone, leaving behind only a few muscr men with cold faces and limbs.


    Among these people, the shortest was more than two meters tall, and they were covered in fierce flesh. Even through their skin, one could feel the vigor of their blood. These ¡± people ¡± were able to withstand the attacks of human experts at the ninth level of the Phantom Stage with just their bodies.


    Creak ..


    The gate of the Dragon King Temple suddenly opened, as if it was a sincere invitation.


    The twelve muscr men suddenly grabbed the extremely long ck stone coffin and lifted it up with their strength.


    The stone coffin rose from the ground and was carried into the Dragon King Temple.


    Inside the stone coffin, thousands of boys and girls were rolling along with the jolts.


    The Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s human form was more than four meters tall. He was bald and exuded a terrifying pressure. With his hands behind his back, he swept his gaze around in a domineering manner.


    On the other side of the valley, hundreds of ¡± humans ¡± transformed from flood dragon spirits were waiting quietly.


    Just as the golden-armored girl was about to leap up, she was grabbed by another golden-armored middle-aged man who was nearly four meters tall.


    The golden-armored middle-aged man was Bo Qi.


    Bo Qi shook his head at the girl and said softly, ¡°¡±Wait for the right time.¡±


    ¡® Miss, ¡± said another muscr man in ck armor, ¡± we¡¯ll attack when they throw the children into the Deste Underground Domain and start the ritual.


    At that time, the half-dragon in the Dragon King Temple will be dragged away, and the many experts brought by the Heaven Wyrm King will also need to prevent the ritual from being destroyed. They will have no choice but to defend. At that time, we will only need to deal with the Heaven Wyrm King.


    If we attack now, we will lose.¡±


    ¡°The Su family hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    ¡°I deliberately dyed my appointment with him by half a day. He should still be on his way.¡±


    ¡°Well done. Otherwise, if we really fight, we would have to take special care of him.¡±


    Everyone was ready.


    In front of the Dragon King Temple at the peak, a monk and a Daoist suddenly walked out and appeared in front of the flood dragon spirits.


    The monk¡¯s age could not be seen. He bowed with his right hand and fiddled with the prayer beads with his left hand.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest held his sword and a stack of talismans in his arms.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest looked at the monk and asked in surprise, ¡°¡±Monk Xiushan, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If the Taoist priest from the True Martial Pavilion of Floating Mountain is here, why can¡¯t monkse?¡± the monk asked with a smile.


    The two of them looked at each other¡­


    Everything was said without words.


    Both of them had stepped out of the Heaven Roll, but they were still half a step away from entering the Legendary Realm. Both of them were outstanding figures in their respective sects.


    However, even in a chaotic world, the mountain was still sealed off. Moreover, when the killing tribtion had just begun, all the sects that knew about it had already forbidden their disciples from going out and even forbidden their disciples from causing trouble.


    Because in this period, death was basically a waste of time. If any sect wanted to seek revenge, unless they wanted to involve their entire sect, one move would affect the whole body. This was the situation at the beginning of the killing tribtion.


    Ordinary people might not be able to see it, but theserge factions could see it very clearly. At this moment, those who were still running outside were all holding their heads and running.


    Now, the dispute in the Dragon King Temple was a huge one.


    ording to the sect rules, neither of them should havee.


    But they all came.


    That was because both of them could feel the human qi in the stone coffin and the demonic qi that soared into the sky.


    Demons wreaked havoc in the human world, wanting to mess up themon people. So what if they gave up this body?


    The Heaven Wyrm King coldly nced at these two reckless things. He was not prepared to make a move. Two giant men flew out from behind him.


    The monks and Daoists hurriedly tried to block, but they felt their blood boiling as soon as they exchanged blows. These giant men were not human at all. The power they used was the true power of a flood dragon.


    The Heaven Wyrm King pped his hands again, and four more giants walked out.


    The six flood dragons pressed down on the two of them. In an instant, the two of them spat out blood and knelt down in the rain. They reached out to grab the magic tools given by the sect, but their magic tools were all small magic tools. Before they could use them, they were all blown away by the Heaven Wyrm King.


    Their faces were ashen, but they looked like they were ready to die.


    They were clearly in a situation where they would definitely die, but they still looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Killing Tribtion¡­The Heavenly Dao is impermanent!¡±


    ¡°The heavens are impermanent, and so are all dharma. It¡¯s this poor monk¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Are you regretting it, monk?¡±


    ¡°Buhui, someone has to step forward.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Their pores were covered in blood, and their seven orifices were also covered in blood.


    The six burly men were ready to finish them off.


    The Heaven Wyrm King sensed his surroundings. After a long time, he slowly turned his head. These two people had probably been dragged into this ce unintentionally. It was nothing. He had to rx.


    But in the end, he still hadn¡¯t let go.


    The Heaven Wyrm King suddenly turned his head and stared at the entrance to the peak.


    An umbre.


    A lone shadow,


    In this stormy storm, he seemed to be strolling leisurely.


    With each step, his body was hundreds of feet away.


    The figure walked to the front of the temple and gently put away the umbre..


    He raised his head to look at the Heaven Wyrm King and asked indifferently,


    ¡°¡±What¡¯s in the coffin?¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191: 142. Instant Kill

    Chapter 191: 142. Instant Kill


    Trantor: 549690339


    Monk Xiushan and Daoist Priest looked at the neer in a daze.


    He looked very young, with two knives hanging from his waist. His ck hair was a little pale, as if he had seen the vicissitudes of life.


    Monk Xiushan wanted to remind the people that these ¡°brawny men¡± were not humans.


    However, the Daoist priest red at him.


    He signaled for him to take a look and not be blind.


    Monk Xiushan turned his head to take a closer look. He saw something amiss and couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    At some point,


    The storm was no longer falling in one direction. Instead, it was being guided by an invisible force and slowly rotated with the young man at the center.


    It seemed that he was the master of this ce.


    Everything revolved around him.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Monk Xiushan mouthed.


    Daoist shook his head and shrugged. The killing cmity was indeed well-deserved. All kinds of monsters ran out. Fortunately, this person seemed to be on the side of humans and was a real person.


    In the valley not far away,


    Bo Qi¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed a stunned expression. ¡± Why did hee early? ¡®


    The other flood dragon spirits were also speechless.


    ¡°He should have waited until all the boys and girls were thrown into the sacrifice.¡±


    He¡¯s early. The half-dragon and the Heaven Wyrm King are ready to attack. ¡® ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°If I go up now, I will have to fight against the half-dragon and the Heaven


    Wyrm King. I won¡¯t be able to win at all.¡±


    ¡°Why is this Su family so reckless? Sigh!¡±


    Bo Qi¡¯s eyes moved as he pondered. Then, he said softly, ¡°¡±Bo Xue, Jin Rui, follow me. If the Heaven Wyrm King wants to kill him, Bo Xue will go and save him.


    If we don¡¯t kill him and only imprison him, then we¡¯ll wait ording to the original n.¡±


    The flood dragon spirits thought about it and could only do so.


    As for whether the Su family could win, they did not dare to think about it at all.


    The Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s strength aside,


    Moreover, there was also a half-dragon hidden in the Dragon King Temple.


    A monster that had been hiding for thousands of years was waiting for the opportunity to transform into a dragon. How could he allow him to cause trouble?


    How could a mere human deal with both at the same time?


    The rain fell.


    The strong wind blew, leaving only gray in his vision.


    Xia Ji looked at the four-meter-tall golden- armored man and asked coldly, ¡°¡±What did you promise me?¡±


    The Heaven Wyrm King did not reply. He stepped forward, and the wind and


    rain followed him.


    Xia Ji walked towards him. Around him floated the Life and Death Talismans that he had drawn earlier. Eighteen Life Talismans and eighteen Death Talismans were hidden in the air and revolved around him. The wind and rain moved with him.


    The two winds and rain collided, as if two countries were fighting. Countless raindrops collided and shattered, as if thousands of firecrackers were ringing at the same time.


    Very soon,


    The man and the flood dragon had already walked to a distance of thirty feet. ¡°Mister Feng, why are you here?¡± The Heaven Wyrm Kingughed.


    ¡® You promised me that you would restrain your subordinates and not abduct any more children, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± If you don¡¯t give me face, then you won¡¯t¡­¡±


    The Heaven Wyrm King hurriedly stopped him.


    He couldn¡¯t take this series of moves.


    He then retracted his smile.


    ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± he sighed.


    Release all the children in the coffins, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Restrain my subordinates. I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened.


    The Heaven Wyrm King sighed. ¡± Why don¡¯t you turn a blind eye, Mister Feng? This mountain is so big, and the rain is so heavy. It¡¯s not a remote ce that someone like Mister Feng shoulde to. ¡±


    Mister Feng, if you walk over here, I will pretend that this never happened.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give in?¡±


    I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m respecting the power behind you. ¡± The Heaven Wyrm King looked down at Xia Ji, and his smiling face suddenly turned fierce. ¡® Mister Feng, let me tell you the truth. There¡¯s someone here who¡¯s not weaker than me. You can¡¯t beat him. ¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly raised his hand and pressed it down under the Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s confused gaze.


    Following his gesture, twelve death talismans surrounded by ck gas shot towards the twelve flood dragon spirits in the distance.


    The twelve coffin-carrying flood dragon spirits couldn¡¯t see the invisible talisman and immediately felt their bodies weaken. Although they wouldn¡¯t die immediately, their blood essence was being corroded, and they were showing signs of weakness.


    ng!


    The ck coffin fell to the ground.


    The coffin lid slid open a little.


    Countless children were revealed.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath.


    He was Feng Nanbei now. Naturally, he could not expose thebat style of the Divine Martial King to others.


    The Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s gaze moved as well. His gaze flickered with a dangerous aura, and the wind and rain on the entire mountain seemed to have stopped slightly. As he breathed, hisnding speed slowed down.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In the eyes of the monks, Daoists, and flood dragon spirits, the Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s figure had already soared into the sky, while Xia Ji had also risen from the ground.


    In the distance, Bo Qi, Bo Xue, and another muscr man looked over nervously. They were waiting for Xia Ji to be defeated before they came to his rescue.


    In midair, behind the Heaven Wyrm King.


    The storm transformed into a celestial river dharma that stretched across the sky.


    As his fistnded.


    The entire Heavenly River poured down.


    The wind blew.


    The Heavenly River,


    The Flood Dragon King¡¯s blood force.


    The fist has not yet fallen,


    The momentum was like a mountain copsing, and the power to destroy mountains and cut off water covered the sky and earth!


    The endless rain was shattered by this violent impact. The fist wind created an absolute vacuum, pushing the power of the world around him and behind him toward the Su family!


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t underestimate him. When he jumped up, his hands were already holding the Ten Thousand Miles Cloud Fog and Thunder Fire respectively. The Mist de and Thunder de were unsheathed at the same time!


    The fog that had beenpressed to the extreme dispersed in an instant, and even the strong wind could not blow it away.


    The endless lightning bolts seemed to have released their restraints, causing the de to break free of its original length.


    Vigorous power attached itself to it.


    The Silver Dragon Technique followed suit and roared.


    Boom!


    the celestial river faces the silver dragon.


    In an instant, many violent forces collided with each other and ravaged each other.


    A man and a flood dragon were also pushed away by this energy explosion.


    In terms of strength, the ten realms of the Flood-dragon race were actually on par with Xia Ji, who had yet to open the eleventh realm!


    However, the Heaven Wyrm King¡¯s body was currently flickering with purple lightning. His body was slightly stiff, and his movements were actually much slower. He made a prompt decision and roared. His body changed, and ck smoke surged wildly. He instantly transformed into a giant golden wyrm that was more than 400 feet tall. He shattered the stiffness of the lightning, and his strength increased by an unknown amount.


    A pair of pupils the size of a water tank stared at the opposite side. The strength of this Su family member was actually not inferior to him! He hadn¡¯t used his full strength, but did the other party? Moreover, it was raining heavily at this time, and he had upied a suitable time for him to unleash his strength.


    Opposite him¡­


    The fog was still thick and unreasonably spreading out. It was neither blown away by the wind nor disturbed by the rain. In the middle of the fog was a huge ball of lightning. Lightning arcs danced, and a figure could be vaguely seen.


    It was hard to imagine that a monk, a Taoist priest, and two flood dragon spirits could coexist with the strong wind and thick fog.


    They couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers, but they still had to carefully press down their bodies to prevent themselves from being blown away by the wind.


    Within the lightning.


    Xia Ji lowered his hands and looked at the thick fog around him.


    No one would find out anything about it.


    He no longer had any scruples. He decided to end the battle quickly and kill one first. After all, there was still another one.


    Kakaka.


    In the thick fog, his right hand suddenly changed. Fine scales quickly grew out, his bones and meridians expanded in an instant, and his ws rapidly expanded until they were two meters long. Five sharp ws stretched out.


    Bang!


    With the appearance of the ck dragon w, the surrounding space seemed to have been struck by a huge force, and a terrifying aura spread out.


    The giant w was in the air. The Thunder Fire ck Saber didn¡¯t need to be held anymore. It could be suspended in the air by the airflow. ¡°Buddha, what you used today is not Taoist either.¡± Lei Yun asked softly.


    ¡°Little friend, all roads lead to Rome,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Lei Yun was speechless.


    Where was the horse?


    Forget it, I¡¯ll remember it first. Anyway, Buddha won¡¯t be wrong.


    Thus, Lei Yun replied with an ¡°oh¡± and did not say anything.


    As he thought about it, a moment passed. The Heaven Wyrm King suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart.


    However, he had already left the bowstring like a sharp arrow. He could only advance and not retreat.


    Boom!


    The giant golden flood dragon in his main body carried the Heavenly River Dharma and charged at him with power far beyond that of a human at the tenth realm.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Xia Ji spat out again. The Qi Swallowing Sword shing Technique of the Jingming Daoist Technique attached the Power of Heaven and Earth to the Thunder de.


    Boom!


    He shot out again.


    Lightning arcs and mist followed.


    At the moment of contact that no one saw, the dragon w on his right hand was dyed with the five Dharma Idols of Silver Dragon, zing Sun, Wisdom King, Hell, and Sunwheel Crow.


    Even a lion would use its full strength to hunt a rabbit! If he did not die, the heavens would not tolerate it!


    Within the ck dragon Qi, a de of lightning, a thousand feet long lightning arc, and a breath of Qi of Heaven and Earth coated the lightning arc with a destructive storm. In order to prevent another draw, Xia Ji turned the remaining six Death Talismans into a de and mixed them with this powerful force.


    Chi chi


    Amidst the ear-piercing sound.


    Vaguely, in the thick fog, a thousand feet of lightning shed past a golden demon shadow.


    And the specter is like a raging wave on a reef,


    To the top and bottom,


    They slowly parted.


    In an instant, the lightning had already reached its limit, and the demonic shadow had also rushed to its limit. Xia Ji stood at the edge of the cliff.


    He sheathed his saber.


    The fog slowly dissipated.


    The giant golden flood dragon, which was over 400 feet in size, fell heavily to the ground.


    The Heaven Wyrm King widened his eyes and stared ahead. He could actually still speak.


    ¡°You ¡­ Who is it?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t imagine the endless power he had seen at thest moment.


    The fifth level Dharma Power, the ck Dragon w, the Wind des of Heaven and Earth, the Blood Force that surged so much that it had nothing to do with humans, the Divine Weapon, and a mysterious power in the void..


    He did not die in vain. Facing the power just now, he would definitely die. He just didn¡¯t understand. How could the Su family be so strong without a


    But he couldn¡¯t wait for an answer, and Xia Ji wouldn¡¯t answer him.


    After the Heaven Wyrm King asked this question, he suddenly let out a


    heart-wrenching howl. No matter how powerful his flood dragon blood was, it was unable to bind his body together, unable to withstand the pain of his body being cut in half.


    Bang!


    Flood dragon blood shot out, and the body was split into two!


    His ambition to be a dragon and his ambition to dominate the world had finallye to naught.


    The Heaven Wyrm King was killed in one strike.

 Chapter 192 - 192: 143. Bone Dragon Inferno

    Chapter 192: 143. Bone Dragon Inferno


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji hadn¡¯t used any of his magic tools except for the eleventh realm. He had used almost seventy to eighty percent of his power.


    He didn¡¯t know the level of the Heaven Wyrm King, but the Heaven Wyrm King was able to fight him evenly without revealing his true form. It was obvious that the Heaven Wyrm King was far superior to the human legendary level 10.


    If he defeated it but could not kill it, then there would be endless trouble.


    Defeat the opponent.


    It¡¯s better to kill your opponent


    These were two levels of difficulty.


    If the Heaven Wyrm King wanted to escape, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.


    Moreover, there was still the half-dragon hidden in the Dragon King Temple.


    Xia Ji immediately sat down cross-legged in the wind and rain. His aura locked onto the temple in the distance as he umted energy.


    Ancient temple.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled.


    The monks and Daoists were stunned.


    At the foot of the mountain, Zhao Xuan also saw the strange weather at the top of the mountain and muttered, ¡®¡±¡® Thunderstorm, thick fog, strong wind, and a huge demonic shadow. They¡¯re all gathered together. ¡±


    However, he also saw and felt that mournful roar. Clearly, something terrifying had been killed.


    Zhao Xuan was sent here to look for the immortal. He suddenly thought, ¡± Could the immortal be at the top of the mountain? ¡± However, he didn¡¯t dare to climb up to take a look.


    Although the rain here was much lighter, it was still heavy. Therefore, Zhao Xuan hurriedly ran down the mountain.


    As he ran, he saw a pavilion.


    There was a girl in the pavilion. Her features were as beautiful as a painting. She was drawing something on the stone table in the middle of the pavilion. Zhao Xuan ran closer and saw that she was drawing talismans. He suddenly asked,¡±Juye City Lord¡¯s personal attendant, Zhao Xuan, greets Miss.¡± The girl raised her head and hurriedly stood up. ¡± An Xun greets you, sir.


    ¡± I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare, ¡± Zhao Xuan said hurriedly. Then, she asked,


    ¡® Miss. are vou waiting for someone here bv vourself? ¡±


    An Xun thought about it and realized that his master had no intention of hiding his whereabouts, so he said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my master.


    ¡°Could it be the immortal elder on the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the immortal elder who has been ying flood dragons to control the water, summoning the wind and rain, scattering paper into soldiers, and blowing back the tsunami with a gust of wind?¡±


    An Xun thought about it and realized that he hadn¡¯t met anyone else recently. It should be his master, so he nodded again.


    Zhao Xuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He immediately bowed deeply to An Xun and said sincerely, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you, miss. Thank you, master, for helping us when the world is in danger.¡±


    It¡¯s all Master¡¯s credit, ¡± An Xun hurriedly said. ¡± Just thank him. There¡¯s no need to thank me. ¡®


    The attendant of Juye City was speechless for a moment.


    This girl was really innocent.


    He was just being polite.


    She took it seriously and told him about it in a matter-of-fact manner.


    However, this also proved from another angle that this girl was definitely the type who lived in seclusion in the mountains and did not understand the ways of the world.


    ¡°Then, is the Immortal still on the mountain top, ying demons and devils?¡± he asked after a pause.


    ¡°Master didn¡¯t bring me this time. It must be a very powerful demon,¡± An Xun said.


    Zhao Xuan was shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the mountain peak with respect and shock. Perhaps he had doubted the authenticity of the Immortal before, just like his colleagues, but he waspletely convinced at this moment.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, City Lord Lei has sent many officials to search for the whereabouts of the immortal. They want to discuss a major matter and resolve this flood disaster.¡±


    ¡°Master is a good person, but he doesn¡¯t have a good reputation. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s willing to see the City Lord.¡±


    ¡± Understood, understood, ¡± Zhao Xuan hurriedly replied. ¡± The Immortal is an extraordinary person. How should I address him? ¡±


    An Xun said, ¡± You¡¯d better wait for Master by yourself. He didn¡¯t agree. I can¡¯t easily reveal Master¡¯s name. ¡®


    Zhao Xuan was the personal attendant of the ¡°Jiangnan local emperor¡±. Although he was not the closest, he was still the kind of person who could use the tiger skin as a g. No matter where he went, as long as he revealed his identity, everyone would be polite to him. He would also asionally show some official authority. However, now, he did not dare to be rash. He only said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    At the peak of the mountain.


    The Heaven Wyrm King was dead,


    The flood dragons were headless. They stood nkly for a short while before suddenly transforming into their flood dragon bodies. They were like pale white pythons as they flew towards the east.


    They threw the ck coffins containing thousands of children on the ground and no longer cared about them.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t pay attention to the fleeing little flood dragons.


    War against war,


    Generals against generals,


    King against King.


    Naturally, someone would deal with these little flood dragons.


    The little flood dragons still wanted to resist, but they heard a roar, and the sound waves rolled.


    The little flood dragons that were about to escape immediately prostrated themselves on the ground, trembling. This was the might of the flood dragon royal family.


    As expected, when he looked again, he saw two golden giant flood dragons and three blue giant flood dragons flying in the sky.


    There were still some small flood dragons that resisted, but they were killed in a few strikes. Then, their bodies were separated, so they all became obedient. Those who could cultivate into flood dragon spirits had some intelligence. At this moment, when they saw the royal family of these two sea flood dragons, they naturally thought of a word-coup.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two balls of ck smoke exploded.


    Two figures appeared on the mountain peak.


    A golden-armored giant was nearly four meters tall, and the other was nearly three meters tall. She was wearing extremely revealing clothes and only covered her private parts with her golden armor. Two figures walked out of the wind and rain.


    When the storm reached the two of them, it became docile and obedient, automatically opening up a path for them to pass through.


    Monk Xiushan and the Taoist from True Martial Pavilion werepletely stunned. They looked at each other and smiled bitterly..

 Chapter 193 - 193: 143. Bone Dragon Inferno

    Chapter 193: 143. Bone Dragon Inferno


    Trantor: 549690339


    Looking at the young man who was sitting cross-legged on the high ground and pressing his saber with both hands, he was as calm as a ten-thousand-year-old rock. He revealed a curious and respectful expression.


    Although the two of them couldn¡¯t defeat the flood dragon spirit, they could still tell who was a demon and who was a human. This youth was a real human, and the two of them couldn¡¯t help but wonder who this senior was.


    Bo Qi, Bo Xue transformed into a human.


    Bo Xue looked at him with a strange look in her eyes.


    Bo Qi stood still and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Mister Feng.¡±


    ¡± These thousands of children are about to die, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You want me toete? ¡®


    ¡°I underestimated Mister Feng,¡± said Bo Qi.


    The two of them understood each other¡¯s thoughts after a few sentences.


    Bo Qi said, ¡°The matter is not over yet. There is still a half-dragon hidden in this temple that has been guarding this ce for a thousand years¡­¡± Not good!¡±


    Bo Qi¡¯s body suddenly shook, and he ran frantically towards the Dragon King Temple and rushed into the inner hall. He was very fast, and the incense burner and bronze cauldron on the way were all sent flying by his strong body.


    Bang!


    He pushed open the inner hall of the Dragon King Temple with both hands.


    A strange scene appeared inside.


    The statue of the Dragon King in the middle was cracking.


    The golden copper seemed to have lost its ¡± soul ¡± and many cracks appeared.


    Bo Qi pushed open the door and sped up the shattering process. The wind and waves created by the door mmed against the statue, causing the cracks to appear much faster.


    Patter, patter.


    The statue of the Dragon King shattered into many pieces and fell to the ground, making an ear-piercing sound. It looked very strange on this gloomy mountain peak.


    The tall golden-armored girl hurriedly walked in, and Xia Ji followed suit.


    Bo Qi¡¯s expression was very bad. When he saw the two of them enter, he slowly said, ¡°The half-dragon escaped.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t sense anything escaping, even if there was nothing at all. However, the Dragon King statue seemed to have lost its ¡® soul ¡°. Something must have escaped.


    ¡± The half-dragon has been operating here for a thousand years, ¡± Bo Qi said. ¡® It can call the wind and summon the rain, and it has to endure incense. Naturally, it has all kinds of methods to escape silently. ¡±


    The golden-armored tall girl was stunned. Her nearly three-meter-tall body suddenly moved, and the ear-piercing noise of many objects, statues, and tools falling could be heard from the hall.


    There are two kinds of women in the world.


    The first was good at rummaging through boxes and cabs.


    The second type was good at organizing.


    This thin snow was obviously the former.


    After the golden-armored girl finished searching, she looked at Bo Qi and Xia Ji before shaking her head, indicating that there was nothing.


    Bo Qi suddenly closed his eyes and searched again, but he still didn¡¯t notice anything. His expression was very bad. ¡°Mr. Feng, the half-dragon ran away in full condition. This is not a good thing for you or me.


    His thousand-year n was interrupted by you and me. He will definitely take revenge.¡±


    He imitated human etiquette and suddenly cupped his fists. ¡°¡±Allow me to search for it first. Even if it escapes, I can¡¯t let it leave unscathed. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble.¡±


    As he spoke, Bo Qi rushed out of the hall and let out a furious roar. Immediately, many flood dragon spirits floated into the air and flew in all directions in the torrential rain to search.


    The golden-armored girl was about to follow him out, but she paused and nced at the youth who was still standing in the main hall of the Dragon King Temple. You¡¯re really a powerful male human. I was nning to save you, but you actually killed the Heaven Wyrm King. ¡® Xia Ji smiled.


    ¡°See youter,¡± said the golden-armored girl.


    With that, she ran out as well.


    If the Heaven Wyrm King was an existence that was extremely close to the 11th level, then the half-dragon was clearly stronger. In this era where the great cmity of the world descended and the 11th level was also unsealed, the half-dragon might have already broken through to the 11th level, and it was not the human¡¯s 11th level.


    If the half-dragon wanted to escape or hide, it would be impossible for anyone to discover it.


    The empty main hall of the Dragon King Temple was now strangely cold. The rain fell from the holes in the roof, forming pools of cold water on the ground. It was clearly midsummer, but the weather was as cold aste autumn.


    Xia Ji walked to the shattered statue of the Dragon King and grabbed it with his right hand. He suddenly lifted the broken statue¡¯s base and grabbed a heavy stone b that weighed one to two tons before throwing it back. However, what was beneath the stone b was not soil, but stone bs.


    Xia Ji threw the pieces away,yer byyer.


    About nine meters below, ayer of ¡®boundary membrane¡¯ that was moving slowly like a wave of light appeared.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate to call it a ¡®boundary membrane¡¯ because Xia Ji could even see what was happening inside.


    His eyes revealed a look of surprise.


    Inside the boundary membrane, a long-haired beauty was trapped on the mountain wall. Her hands and feet were bound by iron shackles. She looked up at him with anticipation in her eyes, silently inviting him toe and save her.


    Xia Ji was very familiar with this long-haired beauty¡­


    That was his mother, Su Linyu.


    Being unable to fulfill his filial piety as a son was one of his greatest obsessions. At this moment, Su Linyu was looking at him pitifully. How could he remain indifferent when he was waiting for him to save him?


    Su Linyu sent a silent invitation.


    Xia Ji really wanted to ept this invitation.


    However, his powerful spiritual power yed a key role at this moment. A stream of spiritual power like a golden river shattered all illusions. It was as if there was a dragonntern hanging high in the sky, quietly emitting a firefly glow. In the calming sound of Sanskrit, everything was illuminated.


    Xia Ji calmed down.


    He opened his eyes again.


    The scene in front of him had already changed. Su Linyu had disappeared..

 Chapter 194 - 194:143. Bone Dragon Inferno

    Chapter 194:143. Bone Dragon Inferno


    Trantor: 549690339


    What reced it was:


    In the purgatory-like ferocious waves, giant dragons were swimming.


    The eyes of these dragons werepletely white. Some of them had no pupils at all, while some had huge eyeballs hanging outside.


    Most of the flesh and blood on their huge bodies had been stripped off, leaving only the pale dragon bones. They wandered in the terrifying waves that were filled with the smell of destruction, but they were still not destroyed.


    One of the bone dragons, whose bones were almost translucent, was looking up at him quietly in the purgatory. It was obvious that it had created an illusion, but its power had been greatly weakened by the ¡± boundary membrane , which was why Xia Ji could break it.


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes regained rity.


    In the purgatory, a dragon suddenly flew up. All the flesh and blood on its body were stripped off in an instant, leaving only the pale and shining dragon bones flying toward the ¡°boundary membrane¡±.


    A faint ripple appeared on the boundary membrane, but it couldn¡¯t be broken. Not even a sound could be heard.


    The skeleton dragon fell back into the purgatory and hid again. From time to time, it would use its huge ck eye sockets to look at Xia Ji, who was high up in the sky, and then quietly dive back down.


    ¡°Is this the Land of Extremis?¡± Xia Ji¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Ever since I left the Sutra Library,


    For the first time in his life, his heart was seized by an invisible fear.


    Every part of his consciousness was telling him that if he entered thisnd of peril, even if he used his eleventh level avatar and all his trump cards, he would still die.


    Fortunately, this forbiddennd required 200,000 boys and girls to be unsealed, so it could not be revealed now.


    However, Xia Ji remembered that the Wu family of the five great ns was allied with the PUBG.


    The Crown Prince and the Fourth Princess, Xia Ji, were the puppets of the Wu family.


    Xia Ji¡¯s understanding of the aristocratic families had increased.


    This was simply a strange and supernatural world of high martial arts.


    Soon,


    Bo Qi had already returned, and Bo Xue followed him closely.


    The imperial family of the two sea dragons also saw thisnd of peril, and their eyes became confused at the same time. After a short while, Bo Qi recovered, and after a long time, Bo Xue also recovered. The eyes of the two sea dragons were filled with horror, and they looked at the purgatory under their feet with solemn expressions.


    If such a thing were to appear, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Have you found the half-dragon?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Bo Qi shook his head.


    Xia Ji had a guess in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say it. Instead, he looked at the Bone Dragon Purgatory silently.


    The three of them were silent for a while.


    Bo Qi suddenly turned his head and said, ¡°Little sister, turn into a statue and guard this ce. Thisnd of peril must not be broken.¡±


    This ce is very close to our Eastern Sea. Once the seal is lifted, both the coastal humans and our Eastern Sea will be the first to face these monsters.¡±


    ¡± The Su Family is sealed now, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll send someone to guard it after it¡¯s unsealed. ¡®


    Bo Qi nodded. ¡± I¡¯ll talk to the demons I trust and have them send more troops to guard this ce. ¡±


    The two of them reached a consensus, and Bo Xue did not have any objections. Although this position was dangerous, it was difficult for a half-dragon to make a sound alone. It would not easily show itself.


    Moreover, this ce would soon be heavily guarded.


    She could transform and y here, and she could also bear the incense. It was much better than being in the dark deep sea, so she was willing to do so.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give Mister Feng a great reputation,¡± said Bo Qi with a smile.


    The two of them reached a consensus and left.


    The flood dragon spirit was good at controlling wind and rain, so the storm and lightning stopped very quickly. The sky cleared up.


    The rose-colored light shone on the rain-drenched mountain.


    Xia Ji pushed open the obsidian coffin and sensed it carefully. He grabbed all the children with strange auras. There were a hundred children in total, both boys and girls.


    Then, he waved his hand, and Xiushan Monk and the True Martial Pavilion Daoist hurried over.


    Xia Ji took out a lot of food from his storage space and ced it under the eaves. ¡± These children have nowhere to go. Monk and Daoist, please save them. It¡¯s best if you can give them a ce to stay. ¡®


    The two of them quickly nodded and asked, ¡± How should I address you, Senior? ¡±


    ¡°Leisure Cloud and Wild Crane, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡°I won¡¯t say my name.¡±


    The two of them became even more respectful.


    Xia Ji used his Qi to heal the 100 children. When they woke up, he threw food to them and said gently, ¡°¡±Since you are homeless, follow me.¡± These children had no other choice but to nod their heads.


    Xia Ji nced at the children again.


    He was almost certain that the half-dragon was hiding among the hundred children, but the half-dragon was hiding very deeply. He could only lock on to a certain area, but he could not lock on to a specific target..

 Chapter 195 - 195: 144. Confess to the Half-Dragon

    Chapter 195: 144. Confess to the Half-Dragon


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji brought the children down the mountain.


    He kept an eye on the children.


    However, the half-dragon did not reveal any ws.


    The children followed him with difficulty and soon showed signs of fatigue. However, they had all experienced hardship and had better endurance than their peers.


    Some girls bit their lips and cried non-stop, but they did not make a sound. Instead, they tried their best to keep up with the group.


    Some boys ¡®feet were already bleeding, but they endured the pain and continued walking.


    To be able to survive being tormented by the flood dragon spirit and be picked by Xia Ji, these children were obviously the type with better blood and Qi talent. Moreover, they didn¡¯t want to fall behind. After all, meeting someone like Xia Ji was a chance to change their fate.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    A girl cried out in pain. She sprained her ankle and fell to the ground. Then, she supported herself with both hands and tried to get up with difficulty, but she could not.


    She tried her best to sit up straight. When she looked at her ankle, she saw that there was already a big bruise. Then, she looked into the distance and saw that the other children were still walking forward.


    Her eyes were red and she was very sad.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her.


    Xia Ji reached out and touched the girl¡¯s be, sensing it carefully.


    However, there were no signs of a half-dragon.


    A half-dragon that could be worshipped by incense for a thousand years would be impossible to find if it wanted to hide.


    Xia Ji was curious. Didn¡¯t the half-dragon have a n?


    Don¡¯t want to leave?


    Why was he so willing to follow him?


    If the half-dragon wanted to leave, it didn¡¯t need to hide among these children. It just needed to fly away. Neither he nor Bo Qi could stop it.


    Why was it hiding here?


    How could he lure it out?


    This was a problem.


    The girl¡¯s face was dirty and there was a fishy smell on her body.


    While Xia Ji was thinking, she was looking at the young immortal standing in front of her with wide eyes.


    The immortal was stroking her forehead.


    The girl was panicking. She did not know how to deal with it.


    Her body was very smelly. Would the smell affect the immortals?


    Her body was trembling violently, and her heart was filled with fear. She suddenly knelt down and ced her hands on the ground, wanting to kowtow. She didn¡¯t know what else she could do other than kneel and kowtow.


    However, she was unable to do so. A gentle breeze lifted her up.


    Xia Ji looked at the swelling on her ankle and pointed with two fingers. The technique of removing blood clots and flowing blood was easy for him.


    The girl only felt a cold surge into her ankle, and the soreness and swelling slowly melted in that cold.


    She looked at the immortal in front of her. The immortal said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel in the future.¡±


    The girl replied,¡±Yes¡­¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask for her name and left. The girl felt a sudden warmth in her heart. She looked at his back with watery eyes and quickened her pace to catch up.


    Along the way, many children fell or fainted. Xia Ji stopped to check on them, but he did not find any traces of the dragon. As for the children¡¯s injuries, he healed them on the way.


    This unintentional action made the children follow even faster.


    On the mountainside.


    An Xun was drawing talismans in the pavilion while Zhao Xuan was waiting patiently.


    He saw a graceful figure floating down the mountain, carrying a pair of ck and white sabers. He was flying through the air, and some dirty children followed behind him.


    ¡°I am Zhao Xuan, the attendant of the City Lord of Juye City. Greetings, Immortal Elder.¡± My City Lord¡­¡±


    Xia Ji only nced at him once, and Zhao Xuan couldn¡¯t continue. He felt that he had been seen through. Whether it was what he wanted to say or what he was thinking, he could no longer hide anything from Xia Ji¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°A hermit in the mountains, not interested in fame and fortune.¡±


    Xia Ji waved at the pavilion and continued down the mountain.


    An Xun thought that her teacher wanted to talk to this messenger, but she didn¡¯t expect her teacher to leave after saying only eight words. She hurriedly picked up the talisman and packed it up. Then, she stuffed it into her arms and shouted, ¡± Teacher, teacher! ¡± from afar before running after him.


    Zhao Xuan stayed where he was and moved a few times, but he didn¡¯t dare to chase after him. He could only smile bitterly and report to the City Lord first.


    Night had arrived.


    The starry sky carried the moonlight, and the sky of the valley seemed particrly quiet.


    The bonfires lit up the surrounding figures.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on arge ck rock, looking into the distance.


    The moon is shrouded in cold gauze, like smoke and clouds.


    The red fire was dispersed by the night mist, and fireflies flew all over the sky.


    It was a peaceful and warm color.


    He felt as if the world was a chess piece.


    And this chess piece of his was a variable in the game.


    Walking alone in the calm of the surging waves, walking in the darkness where no one sees,


    Even if they met someone who was also alone, they would separate after meeting.


    His current strength should be the strongest among all the individuals he had met. Moreover, he still had the eleventh level Dharmakaya that he had hidden. He also had the powerful talent of ¡± retrieving skill beads by flipping the book ¡± and apletely different dual identity.


    However, even if he became the strongest, it did not mean that he was invincible.


    Everything in the universe was mutually reinforcing and countering each other. In this infinite universe, what was truly invincible?


    Maybe there was.


    As long as you were willing to hypnotize yourself and write the word ¡°Dao¡± on an apple, you could tell yourself that you were invincible after eating the apple. After all, you could eat a Dao every day.


    However, imagination was just imagination. Xia Ji wished that he could live in his imagination, but everything he saw and experienced told him that everything in this world was real..

 Chapter 196 - 196: 144. Confess to the Half-Dragon

    Chapter 196: 144. Confess to the Half-Dragon


    Trantor: 549690339


    The people here were all real and not NPCs in the game.


    A voice suddenly came from behind him, pulling him back to reality.


    ¡°Teacher, you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡±


    An Xun was standing behind him, holding a greasy roasted leg in his hand, emitting the fragrance of meat.


    Xia Ji took the roasted leg and thanked him.


    An Xun patted her chest. She was going to die. Her teacher actually thanked her.


    The bonfire burned brightly.


    Many children started to talk to An Xun. An Xun happened to have a lot to say, so he actually started chatting.


    The night deepened.


    Soon, there was only the sound of insects in the valley.


    An Xun and the children were asleep.


    Xia Ji stood up and left the valley. He walked to an uninhabited mountain stream surrounded by peaks.


    It was raining heavily during the day, and the streams were very rich. They flowed down from the top of the mountain, and it was very rapid. The sound of light footsteps could be heard from behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The reason why he set up camp in the valley and walked out alone was to give the half-dragon a chance to be alone with him.


    Xia Ji pointed to his side. ¡± Come and sit. ¡®


    In the darkness, a muscr boy walked out. He walked over silently and sat beside Xia Ji.


    Being able to sit together was already a sign of friendliness.


    Xia Ji recognized the boy. He was one of the hundred children he had brought with him, so he asked concisely, ¡°¡±What do you want?¡±


    The boy bent down and pointed at the stream. The stream seemed to have a life of its own and quickly wrapped around the two of them. Then, it slowly floated into the air so that they could be isted from the investigation.


    Xia Ji also created an air shield to double the soundproofing.


    The boy, or rather, the half-dragon, slowly said, ¡°¡±You ruined my chance to awaken the Land of Extremis and my chance to transform into a dragon. I should have a blood feud with you.


    ¡°However, I sense a strange aura on your body. This aura is telling me that you will be one of the people at the center of this killing tribtion.


    You will have great luck in these 500 years and will y an important role.


    ¡°Therefore, as long as I follow by your side, I can live until thete stage of the Killing Tribtion. At that time, I can naturally transform into a dragon.


    Moreover, the perilousnd is treacherous. If I wasn¡¯t afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the end of the killing tribtion, I wouldn¡¯t have easily made a deal with them.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°Strange.¡± ¡°Strange species?¡±


    ¡°Seed is race.


    Humans, all living creatures of this century, were a normal race.


    Frost Giants were a race that had been passed down from ancient times. They were an ancient race.


    The strange species were also known as the mysterious race.


    They had nothing to do with the era and existed in every century in an unknown way. No one knew where they came from and why they existed.


    It was very likely that they could not bepletely destroyed. Once they died, they would be reborn. They had different shapes and postures. Some were extremely normal, while others were extremely abnormal.


    A normal person would be a real human. Other than not dying, they would be no different from ordinary people.¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly thought of Brahma, Sakra, and Yemo¡­


    A thought shed through his mind.


    ¡°As for me, I want to stay by your side and form an alliance with you,¡± the half-dragon said.


    ¡°How? Trust each other?¡±


    ¡± This is a special spiritual equality contract I obtained from the demon race. It has been passed down since ancient times, and there are only a few of them left today.


    We only need to swear ording to this contract, and everything we say will be witnessed. It we vite it, we will be punished by a powerful spiritual impact. If it¡¯s light, our cultivation will be greatly reduced, and if it¡¯s serious, we will die directly. How about it?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the familiar white scroll and couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when Hu Xian ¡®er had brought it to him to sign the contract. He was already very familiar with the scroll, so he concealed the strange emotions in his heart and deliberately asked, ¡°¡±ls it really so mystical?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± The half-dragon nodded.


    Xia Ji pretended to hesitate.


    ¡± All the rules are in your heart, ¡± the half-dragon said. ¡± If you think there¡¯s a problem, just don¡¯t sign it. ¡®


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s equal and mutually beneficial, I¡¯ll sign it,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The half-dragon raised his left hand.


    The white scroll floated in the air and slowly unfolded. The half-dragon silently recited the regtions,


    Xia Ji would add a few words from time to time.


    Once the rules were clear and consistent, they would appear on the contract.


    The man and the dragon were very pretentious.


    The two were done.


    At the same time, he stretched out his finger and pressed it against the scroll, After he was done.


    The half-dragon slowly raised his hand and revealed a strange smile.¡±l forgot


    to tell Sir ¡­ Wait¡­¡¯


    The half-dragon suddenly looked shocked and furious. ¡± You didn¡¯t sign it?!!! ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t waste any time. Before the half-dragon could react, he had already pulled out the ¡± weather item that must be released before using a big move ¡± with both hands.


    NO!


    It was the ¡°Ten Thousand Miles of Clouds and Mist¡± and the ¡°Thunder Fire¡±.


    Suddenly,


    The thick fog rolled in all directions, covering the sky and the moon.


    Thunder rumbled as it descended from the sky. Purple lightning shed wildly. The thick lightning fog disrupted the heavenly secrets and isted all prying eyes.


    Countless lightning bolts had already climbed onto the boy¡¯s body. Although the half-dragon was powerful, Xia Ji had struck first before he could react. It was important to strike first and actter.


    Secondly, he was trapped in the body of this boy who was not even a Pre-Sky Realm warrior.


    In an instant, the half-dragon¡¯s consciousness went nk. Its muscles were jumping from the lightning arcs. Due to the electric current, it became extremely stiff, and it was half a beat slower.


    In the fog.


    Xia Ji instantly released his restraint. The blood of the eleventh level was awakened like the sea. It pped against his skin like a tidal wave crashing against a cliff, but the sound was covered by the rumbling thunder.


    A terrifying and imposing figure appeared, but it was hidden by the thick fog and the surrounding mountains. This was the meeting point that Xia Ji had carefully chosen.


    In an instant, a twenty-four-headed, eighteen-armed, nine-foot-tall avatar appeared in the deep mountains and forests.


    Xia Ji bent his body and held a string of Tathagata Prayer Beads in each of his eighteen hands.


    Streaks of golden swastikas descended.


    The half-dragon finally woke up and roared angrily. Its body began to change, but as soon as it began to change, the many swastikas had already smashed onto its body.


    It sank into his skin and turned into a golden light that bound him tightly.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The half-dragon used its powerful strength to resist.


    The golden light shackles were broken by his strength.


    However, the sky was filled with swastikas.


    Behind these many Buddhist lights were 24 emotionless unknown existences.


    The half-dragon was shocked, surprised, and angry. He suddenly paused, and his entire body emitted an abnormally terrifying aura.


    However¡­


    The golden swastika characters that filled the sky suddenly changed into a giant golden Buddha¡¯s hand that was ten feet tall.


    The terrifying aura of the half-dragon was instantly weakened by the Buddha¡¯s hand.


    He raised his arms high and barely resisted this storm-like attack.


    The half-dragon was indeed powerful. If it were any other human Legend, they would have died many times over. However, he could still hold on in such adversity.


    After thinking for a while, the half-dragon¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a hint of gloominess and determination.


    His aura had also reached its peak.


    Raising his head again, he prepared to break through the heavy suppression of the Buddha¡¯s hand and soar into the sky.


    However¡­


    The golden Buddha¡¯s hands were reced by Buddha¡¯s mountains.


    The half-dragon¡¯s domineering aura was instantly suppressed, and its peak aura was also suppressed.


    This round trip, although it was said to be slow, it had only been a few dozen thoughts.


    As for Xia Ji, every little bit of time he had would increase the chances of him being exposed.


    Therefore, he did not wait any longer. Eighteen took out two Buddhist Kingdoms, six Buddha mountains, and the rest were all Buddha palms. He wanted to use his strongest magic weapon to send the half-dragon to the Western Paradise.


    The half-dragon was speechless.


    He was convinced.


    He no longer tried to break free from the golden light binding his body.


    His spiritual aura had also be dispirited under the resistance just now, and it had fallen to the bottom.


    However,


    The Buddha Palm of the Buddha Kingdom did notnd on the high ground.


    The twenty-four heads and forty-eight eyes looked at him quietly for a while. Suddenly, the avatar disappeared and returned to Feng Nanbei¡¯s appearance.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and pressed on the Special Spiritual Equal Contract.


    The contract took effect.


    Xia Ji¡¯s strong spirit instantly crushed the half-dragon¡¯s extremely weak spirit.


    He then continued what the half-dragon had said before,¡±Actually, I forgot to tell you too. I know what you forgot to tell me. This contract was not effective for both parties. Only the weak had to execute the contract with the strong. In addition, the weak had to unconditionally execute all the ideas of the strong.


    Am I right?¡±


    The half-dragon was speechless.


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    The half-dragon sighed. ¡± Greetings, Master.


    P.S. Please vote for the rmendation and monthly votes..

 Chapter 197 - 197: 145. Red Blood White Crane Robe, Hidden in the West of Mirror Lake

    Chapter 197: 145. Red Blood White Crane Robe, Hidden in the West of Mirror Lake


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although the flood in the East Sea had not been resolved yet, the flood would end when the coup of the sea dragon n waspleted.


    Bo Qi had given the mysterious Mister Feng a great reputation, so he would naturally continue to put pressure on him.


    As for Xia Ji, when he told Zhao Xuan that he had no interest in fame and fortune, it was not true.


    Because he would not be intoxicated by this so-called fame and fortune, so he had no intention.


    However, he needed this fame and fortune toy the foundation for his path as an emperor¡¯s teacher and future, so he cared about it.


    Some people took fame and fortune as enjoyment and flocked to it.


    Some people regard fame and fortune as hypocrisy and avoid it like a tiger.


    Xia Ji took this as a chess piece, neither running nor avoiding.


    Trees want to be quiet but the wind does not stop. People want to live, only self-improvement.


    Good and evil, life and death, victory and defeat, whiches first and whichester?


    Naturally, victory and defeat came first, followed by life and death. With life and death, there was good and evil. History books had always been like this.


    Victory and defeat are in the game,


    Since five hundred years is a cmity,


    In that case, it would be a battle every 500 years.


    Xia Ji brought the children, An Xun, and the half-dragon back to the manor in the middle of theke.


    The western courtyard was allocated for everyone to live in.


    Fortunately, this manor was huge to begin with. The special manor arranged by the Su family could amodate an army of nearly 10,000 people.


    Xia Ji looked at the children.


    He searched for a purple body-tempering cultivation technique in his mind for them to cultivate.


    As for skills, he had already exhausted many skills bybining thousands of skills to create a God-ying Flying Dagger. Instead of looking for skill-based cultivation techniques, he might as well create one himself.


    Therefore, he spent most of the day to create the new version of the Ten Forms of the Lifeless Saber, which was based on the original Lifeless Saber of the Northern Saber King, Feng Niu Ma, and integrated many moves into one, so that the children could practice it diligently.


    The boy with the half-dragon body was called Han, and Xia Ji didn¡¯t n to ask him to do anything special. Since he disguised himself as a boy, then he should continue to do so. Besides, with him guarding the manor on theke, it could be considered as a secondyer of protection outside the array.


    Han was very reclusive,


    She wouldn¡¯t be with the other children at all.


    He was treated as a weirdo.


    However, Han didn¡¯t care at all. He was a half-dragon that had been worshipped by incense for thousands of years, and he could totally sit still for a hundred years like a Bodhisattva.


    After the initial depression, the half-dragon had already epted the reality. Besides, Mr. Feng was so powerful and mysterious. He actually had a trump card of the eleventh realm. It was not an injustice for him to lose.


    However, the reputation of King Shenwu and the details of the battle at Floating Jade Mountain had not reached this ce. Otherwise, the half-dragon would instantly realize that this person was King Shenwu, and it would be even more emotional.


    At the same time, Han¡¯s heart also had a bit more anticipation. He heard that every time there was a big disaster, there would always be a few core people to stir up the storm, and the most core person would be judged as the disaster master.


    The Tribtion Master was the person who solved the problem of a great tribtion, and also the person who gained the most from it.


    Although the half-dragon didn¡¯t think that Mister Feng would be the master of the cmity, there was still hope for him to survive the cmity together with Mister Feng. Although he waspletely enved, he was alsopletely bound to a chariot.


    Han settled down here.


    At first, there were still children who called him to practice martial arts with them. Later on, no one called him.


    Han was also happy with the peace and quiet, he often quietly sat down at the bottom of theke to get some fresh air,


    From time to time, he would eat some fish and prawns that passed by.


    For an old monster who had been bound for a thousand years, such days could be considered free.


    But the killing was already here, and everything in this world could either fall or rise. Han looked at the deep water in front of him, and a trace of worry shed in his eyes.


    Feng Nanbei, what are you nning to do?


    Xia Ji was waiting.


    In this half a year, he had grown rapidly, whether it was his strength, spirit, or ego.


    From the very beginning, he was an odd chess piece trapped like a beast, to now, he was a chess yer who wanted to y chess for 500 years.


    From the beginning, it was a clumsy method that could not control the situation, to now, it was a majestic method.


    He had grown a lot.


    In the past, he hated them. Today, he still hated them. In the future, he might continue to hate them. If the aristocratic families could not be destroyed, this hatred would never end.


    As he waited, he sat by theke, stroking the prayer beads and making them. He listened to Hu Xian ¡®er¡¯s report on the situation in the far north of the Imperial Capital and Little Su¡¯s safety.


    The children would unify the difficulties of practicing martial arts and wait for him to answer them at dusk.


    From time to time, An Xun would run over to ask questions about talismans. She had already swallowed three Flood Dragon Blood Pills, so she didn¡¯t dare to use too much force now. Otherwise, her muscles would explode instantly.


    She no longer treated this youth as a peer, but as an old monster who had grown up in reverse. She no longer had any feelings for him, but a true rtionship between master and disciple. The willows by theke are green,


    Red flowers in the pool,


    The lotus breeze passes through the hall,


    All the birds were singing.


    Once again, An Xun grabbed the notebook and ran to thekeside. She was full of energy every day, so she walked with the wind.


    She wanted to rush up and ask questions, but she suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Although the person sitting by theke looked arrogant, he gave off an inexplicable sense of loneliness.


    An Xun couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®If Master is an old monster, then where is


    Master¡¯s wife? To be worthy of Master, she must be a real fairy, right?¡±


    Women were gossipy after all. After she asked about the talisman, she casually asked, ¡°Master, are you waiting for someone?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t wait for anyone.¡± ¡°Then, have you been living here all this time?¡± Xia Ji did not answer her..

 Chapter 198 - 198: 145. Red Blood White Crane Robe, Hidden in the West of Mirror Lake

    Chapter 198: 145. Red Blood White Crane Robe, Hidden in the West of Mirror Lake


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, there was a strange sense of loneliness in his heart.


    He also had the seven emotions and six desires.


    However, he had been tremoring along the way. Five hundred years was a small game, and six thousand years was a big game. The future of the Twelve Killing Tribtions was uncertain. Who could apany him?


    Who could keep up with his footsteps?


    If they couldn¡¯t keep up with him, they would eventually go further and further away. They would be people from two different worlds. They couldn¡¯tmunicate with each other at all. If both parties couldn¡¯t even look at each other at the same level, how could they talk about feelings?


    An Xun stuck out his tongue and carefully went down. He stood in the distance and watched for a while. In the end, his heart ached for his master. When he saw that his master had not arrived at dinner time, he took a lot of food and brought a te of wine over.


    Xia Ji was just thinking about the problem. He nced at the delicious food and wine and asked curiously, ¡°¡±Are you afraid that I won¡¯t have dinner?¡±


    An Xun hurriedly shook his head. Although master is an immortal, you still have to be more disciplined.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He looked at the disciple that Su


    Yueqing had epted and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to send me off next time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then please take care of yourself, old man.¡±


    Xia Ji was taken aback. He guessed that she must have mistaken him for an old monster. He didn¡¯t say anything more and just nodded. ¡± I understand. ¡±


    After An Xun left, the figure of a tall boy appeared in the darkness. Han slowly walked behind Xia Ji and said softly, ¡± These are actually burdens. ¡®


    Xia Ji nced at him but didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he said, ¡°¡±lf you really have nothing to do, check if there are any defensive ws in this manor or traps that are disadvantageous to us.


    If you know how to make magic tools, you can start making them. It¡¯s the beginning of five hundred years, and now is the time for you to start umting. If you really start fighting in the future, you won¡¯t have the time you have now.¡±


    Han didn¡¯t answer, he turned around and disappeared into the darkness.


    Ripples spread out in the middle of theke in the night.


    A small boat carrying ten people arrived in front of the manor protection formation.


    These ten people were all dressed in the uniform of the Sus. Xia Ji could tell at a nce that these people were sent by the Sus to help him, but were secretly sent by Su Yueqing or An Rongrong for him to kill.


    Xia Ji opened the formation and allowed the boat to enter.


    When the ten of them saw Xia Ji, they greeted him respectfully, ¡°¡±Greetings,


    Mister Feng.¡±


    Immediately, the ten of them began to take out the Su family¡¯s token and introduce their identities.


    When it was over, the atmosphere rxed slightly. Some people looked into the distance and saw many children and An Xun. They could not help but reveal a surprised expression.


    The dignified Imperial Teacher bought these things to y with?


    Hence, someone said, ¡± When the doors of the family open, I¡¯m willing to present ten beauties to add to the glory of the Imperial Teacher Manor. I guarantee that these ten beauties will all have a prestigious status in the human world. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you a pair of vicious watchdogs,¡± someone said.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to build ten five-toothed ships for the emperor¡¯s teacher to cross theke,¡± someone else said.


    Someone else said, ¡± I¡¯m willing to help you dredge the waterways and dig canals. You can go wherever you want by boat. The world will be free. ¡®


    After listening for a while, Xia Ji nced at the ten men and then at the seven men.


    The seven of them were the Eldest Princess ¡®trusted aides.


    One of them suddenly met Xia Ji¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Xia Ji waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Feng.¡±


    The disciple named Su Xiong followed Xia Ji as they walked along thekeside, while An Xun brought the rest to their rooms.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Su Xiong lowered his voice and said, ¡± Mister Feng, Frost Monarch has always admired Mister Feng¡¯s talent. Previously, the Emperor had mistakenly trusted Su Yi. That was why he supported him and opposed Mister Feng. That was because of the faction and the situation. However, the Emperor himself does not have any enmity with you. On the contrary, every time he mentions you, he is full of praise.¡±


    ¡°Continue, ¡± Xia Ji said calmly.


    Su Xiong wiped his face and changed into another man¡¯s appearance, then said, ¡°¡±Mister Feng, I am not the real Su Xiong. The real Su Xiong has already exined many things to the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The current Eldest Princess is a fake,¡± the fake Su Xiong said softly. Xia Ji remained calm and collected. ¡± Then what about the real deal? ¡±


    The fake Su Xiong hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡®¡±¡® He should have been imprisoned or dead. ¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment and came up with a simple conjecture.


    The Eldest Princess arranged for two groups of people to go out.


    Frost Monarch cut off thest name list and noticed that there was something strange about the people on it.


    Those seven people were sent out at the same time without the Eldest Princess ¡®confirmation. Naturally, their hearts would be filled with suspicion. However, this was also within the Eldest Princess ¡®consideration. Because these seven people were added at thest minute, even if they had doubts, they did not have enough time to verify it. The family¡¯s orders could not be vited.


    However, Frost Monarch was keenly aware of this abnormality, so he caught one of the weaker ones to break through and slowly lure out all the words.


    As soon as the killing started, Frost Monarch and the Eldest Princess were busy digesting the Xuan cultivation that their families had given them. They couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    Therefore, Frost Monarch sent one of his subordinates to rece Su Xiong and go out to recruit him. He was prepared tounch an attack after the enlightenment was over.


    However, even Su Xiong didn¡¯t know how the real Eldest Princess was doing. That was why the fake Su Xiong in front of him gave him an uncertain answer.


    The fake Su Xiong continued, ¡± Mister Feng is a great talent. You are the pir of this generation of the Su family. Even if the Eldest Princess has shown you kindness, it was only to fight for power with the Emperor..

 Chapter 199 - 199:145. Red Blood White Crane Robe, Hidden in the West of Mirror Lake

    Chapter 199:145. Red Blood White Crane Robe, Hidden in the West of Mirror Lake


    Trantor: 549690339


    If she was the real Eldest Princess, the Emperor would not have asked me to persuade you. But now, since she is a fake, she is no longer worthy of Mister


    Feng¡¯s loyalty.¡±


    Xia Ji remained silent, his eyes revealing a look of suspicion and caution.


    The fake Su Xiong looked at his expression and continued, ¡®¡±¡® The Emperor said that the reason why she added these seven people was to use Mister Feng to eliminate future troubles for her. Mister Feng must not fall for her trick. ¡®


    Xia Ji pretended to nod solemnly, but he suddenly said, ¡°¡±But I won¡¯t believe your one-sided story. I¡¯ll naturally investigate this matter when I return to the


    Su family!¡±


    The fake Su Xiong heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that everything was as the Emperor had predicted. Feng Nanbei was also kept in the dark. It was actually normal. If the Eldest Princess was a fake, then which Su family member would be willing to go crazy with her?


    Although Feng Nanbei was in the Eldest Princess ¡®camp, he was a member of the Su Family first.


    ¡°Mister Feng, my name is Su Ze, but you can still call me Su Xiong in the future.¡± After saying that, the fake Su Xiong wiped his face again, and his face actually turned into Su Xiong¡¯s face again.


    ¡°Go and rest first,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Feng.¡±


    Su Ze left respectfully.


    Xia Ji looked at the moonlight on theke and sighed softly.


    An Rongrong¡­You¡¯re on your own.


    When he thought of An Rongrong, he thought of cats. He thought of the times when she had been in his arms, but ¡­ Both he and An Rongrong needed to be on their own. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in this terrifying massacre.


    He would do his job well, but if An Rongrong could not hold on, then¡­She was just a special passerby.


    There was no end to this journey. This game of chess spanned thousands of years or even more.


    Xia Ji retracted his thoughts.


    His original n was to kill those seven people. Now, he had made a slight adjustment, but it wouldn¡¯t change too much.


    ¡°There are immortals in Jiangnan who leave the world and stand alone.


    A gust of wind could quell a tsunami, and a wave of a hand could exterminate a group of demons.


    Ten steps to kill a flood dragon, red blood white crane clothes.


    When the matter is done, I will leave with my horsetail whisk and hide in the west of the Mirror Lake.¡±


    On the high tform, a white-robed schr raised his brush and wrote a poem at the highest point of the White Cloud Pavilion, attracting a wave of apuse.


    The schr tossed his brush aside and drank. ¡± I¡¯ve been walking around the seaside these past few days. I¡¯ve heard of this immortal¡¯s name everywhere. I¡¯ve been yearning for it for a long time. I only wish I could see him. ¡± After asking around, I found out that the celestial lives on the west side of Mirror Lake. I went to visit him, but I couldn¡¯t enter. Unfortunately, my luck is shallow.¡± This topic immediately resonated with many people.


    Another man in luxurious clothes said, ¡± I heard that the immortal saved lives with talisman water. I don¡¯t know how many people he saved along the way. Many fishing viges and even small towns have already built his Longevity


    Temple. ¡®


    ¡± That¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t you see that immortal¡¯s breath of Qi of Heaven and Earth turned into a gale that swept for hundreds of miles? A long saber stepped into the sea and killed evildoers like ughtering chickens. A handful of paper figurines scattered out and transformed into a strong soldier to suppress the sea monster. ¡±


    Everyone was discussing the mysterious immortal who had be extremely famous in recent days.


    On the White Cloud Tower, a burly man was listening quietly. Then, he stood up silently and went directly to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in Juye City.


    He was one of the many spies of Juye City Lord Lei Lu.


    Not long after, he knelt in front of a man with an extraordinary appearance and bearing. ¡± Reporting to my lord, ording to Schr Li from the market, that immortal lives on the west side of Mirror Lake. ¡®


    ¡°Schr Li? That Li Qinglian who is looking for immortals everywhere?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Lei Lu paced back and forth, muttering to himself, ¡± Although he is a drunkard, he is absolutely trustworthy when ites to seeking immortals and poetry. Moreover, there is indeed a master living in the west of Mirror Lake. ¡± I¡¯ll personally pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°My lord is busy every day¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If we let someone else go with such a character, it would really be neglecting him..¡±

 Chapter 200 - 200:146. Sangu Lake Village, Practicing the Seven Stars Altar

    Chapter 200:146. Sangu Lake Vige, Practicing the Seven Stars Altar


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sky was blue.


    Theke that was dyed green by the water grass reflected the sky.


    The water and the sky reflected each other. Arge ship broke through a ripple and arrived at the west side of the mirrorke.


    Lei Luming was the City Lord of Juye City, but he had secretly be the ruler of the Southern Dynasty. He had personallye to visit, and it could be said that he had given enough face.


    The curtain behind him was lifted, and two figures walked out.


    The young man¡¯s name was Tang Qing. He was Lei Lu¡¯s adopted son, but secretly, he was a descendant of Yu Dynasty, King Qing, who wanted to restore the country.


    His eyes were like paint and were exceptionally bright. Not only did he have an extraordinary temperament, but he also had a strange invasive aura around him. With just a nce, people could not help but resist or submit.


    The young man was dressed in green clothes and looked like he had just finished practicing martial arts.


    Beside the young man was a young girl. This young girl could be said to be a peerless beauty in the world. She was small and exquisite, delicate and moving, and her temperament was pure and elegant. Her every move could arouse the desire of men to protect her.


    Xia Ji looked over through the manor protection array.


    You can see the outside of the formation from the inside,


    From the outside, the inside of the formation was a vast expanse.


    ¡® Mister Feng, ¡± Su Ze said, ¡± that young man is the Verdant King. You should recognize that young girl. ¡®


    Of course, Xia Ji recognized him.


    As for Su Bingxuan¡¯s Ru Mengxue, she had persuaded him to return to the banquet, and she had sent him elixirs every day with ¡± deep affection. ¡± After that, she had sessfully tricked Su Jing. She could be said to be a terrifying woman who used her body and emotions as weapons.


    Frost Monarch asked this woman to stay by King Qing¡¯s side, ¡± Su Ze continued. ¡± He asked her to work hard to be King Qing¡¯s concubine. Then, everything will be under our control.


    As the new ruler¡¯s first whetstone, King Qing was destined to confront the new ruler. With Queen Qing around, even if there was a small ident, they could set things right in time.


    The Emperor had always been like this. Before the troops moved out, the provisions were moved first. A slut like Mengxue was supposed to be yed with at will, but the Emperor did not stick to one pattern and picked her out to do things.


    It¡¯s obvious that you know how to use people well.¡±


    His tone was filled with condescension, as if he was evaluating a toy.


    Xia Ji understood immediately. After all, Meng Xue had only been promoted from a ¡®ve¡¯. No matter how capable she was, how could she possibly catch the Su family¡¯s attention? It was just a promotion from a lowly person to a low-ss person.


    Outside the great formation protecting the manor,


    The City Lord of Juye City raised his voice and said sincerely, ¡± Lei Lu has heard that you have been living in Mirror Lake for a long time and has never dared to disturb your peace. Now that the flood is flooding and the demons are causing trouble, the people are in dire straits. Since you have the heart to save the world, Lei Lu would like to ask you toe out of the mountain and help me to quell this natural disaster. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he sped his hands and bowed deeply.


    The waves on theke were quite strong.


    Ru Mengxue revealed a hint of weakness at the right time. She wanted to cough but suppressed it, afraid that she would disturb the solemn atmosphere. The


    Verdant Emperor saw all of this and said softly, ¡°¡±Theke is cold. You should go back to the cabin.¡±


    Ru Mengxue looked at him, her eyes revealing just the right amount of gentleness. Then, she carefully grabbed the corner of his shirt.


    Just as the Verdant Emperor was feeling puzzled, Ru Mengxue nced at Lei


    The Verdant King immediately understood. He smiled gently and walked forward. He stood slightly behind his foster father and bowed with his hands folded in front.


    Su Ze watched this y from the side and clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡± This slut really knows how to act. ¡± He wondered what method she had used to get to the Verdant King¡¯s side so quickly.


    Mr. Feng, are you prepared to meet them?¡±


    Xia Ji nced at the man from the Su family beside him. Ever since he had ¡®met him¡¯ two days ago, this man had be more and more unscrupulous.


    ¡°Do I have to tell you in advance when I do things?¡± he asked calmly.


    Su Ze¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this. He suddenly remembered that although this young man was only eighteen years old and was even a few years younger than him, he was destined to be the emperor¡¯s teacher. He was the monster who killed the two geniuses of the Su family on the fighting ring.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he said hurriedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Ji pped his hands, and a head appeared from theke beside him. It was the half-dragon that was taking a breather at the bottom of theke-Han.


    As soon as Han walked to the shore, the water droplets on his body shook and floated in the air, then quickly fell back into theke.


    ¡®What did you call me for?¡±


    ¡°You pretend to be my little boy and go out and say that I have gone on a tour and will only return in two days.¡±


    Han nodded, stepped out, and directly stepped on the water as if it was t ground.


    Just as he was about to walk forward, Xia Ji pulled him back and pointed at the boat moored on the shore. ¡°¡±Take a boat out.¡±


    Han was speechless.


    A dignified half-dragon could travel in the wind and in the water. What was the use of a boat?


    Well .


    Han obediently rowed the boat out of the vige protection array, looked at Lei Lu and the Green King who were bowing, and said directly, ¡°My master has traveled the world.¡±


    Lei Lu was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡°When will Mister return?¡± ¡°There is no date for his return, but before he left, he left a letter saying that if everything goes well, he will be back in two days.¡±


    A sturdy ck-armored martial artist beside Lei Lu suddenly said:¡± My City Lord is busy every day. It¡¯s already a great honor for him toe here. Child, go and ask if Mister is here? ¡®


    When he spoke, a wave of murderous aura surged out and covered Han.


    Han was stunned, he was just an ordinary kid, should he be able to withstand this pressure?


    After a brief judgment¡­


    ¡® Aiya! ¡± He took two steps back expressionlessly..

 Chapter 201 - 201: 146. Sangu Lake Village, Practicing the Seven Stars Altar

    Chapter 201: 146. Sangu Lake Vige, Practicing the Seven Stars Altar


    Trantor: 549690339


    As if feeling that something was wrong, the expression on his face quickly turned from expressionless to panicked. The ck-armored martial artist was speechless.


    Everyone was speechless.


    It was too fake.


    Lei Lu watched quietly. The ck-armored warrior beside him was the second on the Heaven List, ¡°Blood Lion¡± Du Zhan. Lei Lu had more potential than the first on the Heaven List because Du Zhan was younger. He onlycked a Xuan Skill.


    However, this immortal was able to withstand Du Zhan¡¯s pressure even though he was just a child. It could be seen how powerful this immortal was.


    Hence, he red at the guard beside him and said, ¡°¡±Sir is a master. Du Zhan, don¡¯t be impudent!¡±


    The ck-armored martial artist lowered his head and snorted before retreating.


    ¡°Please tell your teacher that Lei Lu wille to visit in two days,¡± Lei Lu said loudly.


    Two dayster.


    Lei Lu and King Qing bowed in front of the vi.


    Han looked at the group of people opposite him and said, ¡°My teacher hasn¡¯t returned yet. He hasn¡¯t returned yet. He must have been dyed on the way. However, he will definitely return in two days.¡±


    Du Zhan gritted his teeth and wanted to rush over, but Lei Lu raised his hand and stopped him.


    ¡°Lei Lu wille back in two days,¡± the Juye City Lord said respectfully. ¡°City Lord, what else? This immortal clearly doesn¡¯t want to see us.¡± ¡°Du Zhan, don¡¯t try to figure out the thoughts of immortals.¡±


    At this moment,


    Xia Ji was watching this scene from within the Protective Mountain Array.


    He looked at Ru Mengxue who was beside the ship. She should be his temporary ally now, so he would help her and pave the way for himself.


    Thus, a voice transmission passed through the barrier.


    Meng Xue¡¯s expression did not change when she received the voice transmission. She gently pulled the Verdant Emperor back and spoke softly.


    The Verdant King¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, as if he was asking if this would really work. However, when he saw the confidence in the eyes of the weak girl in front of him, he nodded.


    rlXvo dayster.


    The group of people was the ind in the middle of Sangu Mirror Lake.


    The Verdant King and Lei Lu had already agreed beforehand. At this moment, he stepped forward and bowed. Then, he said,¡±lmmortals are naturally unrestrained. Even if they are born, my foster father and I will not restrict them. Immortals cane and go as they please. When theye, they will treat them as distinguished guests.


    Now that the flood is rampant and refugees are everywhere, Tang Qing and my foster father would like to ask you toe out of the mountain and jointly quell this demon disaster.¡±


    After the Verdant King finished speaking, Lei Lu also went forward and bowed respectfully. The guards at the side were simply furious when they saw this. They wanted nothing more than to rush in and grab this immortal out.


    After a long time.


    A lone boat swings open the heart of theke,


    A lonely figure stood on the boat.


    White crane cloak, ck and white knife, ck hair that fell on his shoulders, and his body emitted a spirit that was almost magical. Lei Lu looked at this figure and his eyes were filled with shock.


    Young, too young.


    No, it should be a technique to keep one¡¯s face.


    The Verdant King nced at Meng Xue with a look of approval.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei greets City Lord Lei,¡± Xia Ji said loudly.


    ¡°Mister Feng!¡± Lei Lu hurriedly stepped forward and said excitedly.


    Xia Ji could tell that this person was truly sincere and could be considered a benevolent ruler of his generation. Unfortunately¡­He was born in this era.


    Although the East Sea has been saved by you, Mister, ¡± Lei Lu said, ¡± the flood has not subsided. The evildoers are still rampant.


    ¡± City Lord, you only need to set up the Seven Stars Altar on Long Dragon Peak by the East Sea, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I can use the power of heaven and earth to repel the demons. ¡®


    Lei Lu was stunned.


    Several dayster.


    On Long Dragon Peak.


    The Seven Star Altar had already been built. The twenty-eight constetions gs were ced in the north, south, east, and west respectively. The copper furnace in the center burned incense.


    Xia Ji had already made an appointment with the new Heaven Wyrm King of the East Sea Wyrm n, Bo Qi.


    Today was not only the time for him to perform a miracle, but also a good opportunity for both sides to kill each other with a borrowed knife and eliminate dissidents.


    Xia Ji wanted to help An Rongrong kill those seven people. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t do it himself, nor could he do it in secret. Hence, he needed the Heaven Wyrm King to help him kill them.


    The Heaven Wyrm King had justpleted the coup, but there were a few flood dragon spirits that did not obey his orders. In order to stabilize the flood dragon race, the Heaven Wyrm King could not do it himself, so he let Xia Ji kill them.


    This was a kill swap.


    The so-called act of using the divine powers of heaven and earth to calm the flood was all for show.


    The main point was to hype up his current immortal reputation so that he could establish a reputation in the entire Southern Dynasty and pave the way for the future emperor¡¯s teacher.


    As the emperor¡¯s teacher, he couldn¡¯t be unknown, right?


    At the same time, it was also for the sake of both sides to eliminate dissidents.


    Although it was just a show,


    However, Xia Ji was also wearing a white crane cloak. He stood on the high tform with his hands spread open, and the sleeves of his cloak fluttered like the clouds.


    He stepped on the seven-star position and muttered words that he did not know what he was saying.


    Under the Seven Star tform.


    Lei Lu and the Verdant King led thousands of soldiers to guard the ce. At the same time, they looked into the distance.


    Between heaven and earth, the dark clouds were like giant dragons that blocked the sunlight. Everything that entered his eyes was gray, and he could see huge waves that kept rising in the distance.


    The tsunami came from afar. If they could maintain this power when they reached the shore, they would climb onto thend like magical beasts and devour all the lives and houses on thend.


    Looking back, he saw countless refugees walking in a line with their heads down.


    Lei Lu¡¯s eyes shed with a hint ofpassion as he let out a long sigh. Although he was the uncrowned king of the Southern Dynasty, the number of refugees this time was toorge. He really had no way to settle them down in a short period of time.


    In addition to the water bandits and bandits, there were also unruly people among the refugees. All sorts of factors made it even more difficult to arrange. He could only try his best to transport materials and maintain order..

 Chapter 202 - 202: 146. Sangu Lake Village, Practicing the Seven Stars Altar

    Chapter 202: 146. Sangu Lake Vige, Practicing the Seven Stars Altar


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although Lei Lu was still middle-aged, he was still overworked, causing his white hair to show. At this moment, in the strong wind on the mountain peak, he squinted his eyes and looked in the direction of the Seven Star tform. Vaguely, he could only see his lonely and otherworldly figure dancing in the wind.


    ¡°You look no different from the fake Taoist priests in the market.¡± Du Zhan snorted coldly. Let me jump a few times, I can do it too.¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    Lei Lu snorted coldly. ¡± If you continue to speak to Immortals like this, don¡¯t follow me anymore. ¡±


    ¡°My lord¡­¡± Du Zhan was stunned.


    Then, he let out a long sigh. ¡± Alright, as long as he can really put an end to the flood in the East China Sea with a ritual, I, Old Du, will kneel down to him every time I see him in the future. I won¡¯t be disrespectful anymore. ¡±


    The Verdant King was also looking into the distance. Beside him was Meng Xue and another beautiful girl.


    ¡°Brother Qing, I don¡¯t feel any fluctuation of Heaven and Earth Qi. This immortal isn¡¯t fake, right?¡± The beautiful girl said softly. I¡¯ve also seen Master set up an altar and summon the wind and rain. Thatmotion was huge. He¡¯s not like this at all.¡±


    Tang Qing was also a little puzzled. However, he was ambitious and had the ambition to restore the previous dynasty. There was also a group of experts behind him who were adding fuel to the fire. Therefore, even though he suspected that this immortal was not a fake, he still maintained a calm expression and said indifferently, ¡°Shu ¡®er, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    The beautiful girl was called Zhao Shu, the daughter of the White Cloud Taoist Temple¡¯s abbot.


    Meng Xue did not say a word. She coughed lightly in the mountain wind as if her body was cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯te if your body isn¡¯t good, or do you want to pester Brother Qing?¡± Zhao Shu said.


    Ru Mengxue bit her lip and didn¡¯t say a word, but she didn¡¯t retreat either. She just stood quietly and firmly by Tang Qing¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?¡± Zhao Shu asked. ¡°Lady Zhao, I heard you,¡± said Ru Mengxue softly.


    ¡°Then you can go down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Your body is already so weak, what are you still holding on for?¡±


    Ru Mengxue tilted her head slightly and nced at Tang Qing. The emotions in her eyes could almost melt iron and stone. However, she only took a nce before she raised her hand and pointed into the distance. In the distance, there was a pine tree that grew out of a crack in the cliff. It grew in a miraculous manner.


    ¡± The pine trees by the cliff, the grass in the rock, ¡± Meng Xue said softly. ¡± All things have their own persistence. I have mine too. ¡®


    Her words were so domineering that Zhao Shu was speechless.


    Tang Qing¡¯s lips curled up. She turned her head and asked, ¡°¡±What do you think, Mengxue?¡±


    Ru Mengxue raised her voice. ¡± City Lord Lei is a saint. You are also a saint. In a wise world, there will naturally be wise people. In my opinion, the flood will definitely be pacified. ¡±


    Everyone looked sideways.


    Tang Qing was also stunned. This girl was really smart. In just a few words, she told him that he needed to use this matter to promote his reputation. In addition, she had invited this immortal previously. She was really smart.


    He didn¡¯tck strong men or women, but he really didck such a smart mastermind. It would be even better if he could take her into his bed.


    As he thought about it, he took off his cloak and gently wrapped it around Ru Mengxue¡¯s shoulders. Then, he took two steps forward to shield her from the mountain wind.


    Zhao Shu stomped her foot.


    Ru Mengxue¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. In her eyes, Zhao Shu was just a little girl who had just entered a chaotic world. She really didn¡¯t know anything. She didn¡¯t understand the viciousness of the human heart, nor did she understand what it meant to be in pain that was engraved in one¡¯s bones.


    At this moment.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath and pulled out his ck de. The originally calm world suddenly shook. Thousands of feet of lightning arcs followed the wind and rolled into the distance.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They saw that the hundreds of miles that entered their eyes, and even the tens of thousands of miles that could not be seen, all showed strange changes.


    The thick iron-gray clouds in the sky seemed to have been cut open by this de, revealing a golden light that shone on the thousands of miles of coastal area.


    At the bottom of the sea, the Heaven Wyrm King had personallye to the scene. He was hiding in the dark, bringing along many flood dragon spirits to activate their unique talents and disperse the clouds.


    However¡­


    Everything was not over yet.


    Although the sky had cleared up, several demonic shadows became even more rampant in the tsunami. They directly triggered the tsunami and pounced towards the fishing vige under Long Dragon Peak, as if they were provoking it.


    Kill! ¡± Xia Ji shouted. ¡± Step forward and kill! ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, ten Su family disciples who had been eager to fight rushed towards the tsunami. They had rich trump cards and were going to help the emperor master eliminate the demon..

 Chapter 203 - 203: 147. The New King Is Dead, Stealing the Sky and Changing the Sun

    Chapter 203: 147. The New King Is Dead, Stealing the Sky and Changing the Sun


    Trantor: 549690339


    Following that, Xia Ji and the Heaven Wyrm King walked through the stage y like professional actors. ¡®


    The first scene:


    The disciples of the Su family fought fiercely against the evil flood dragon spirit, but they could not resist the Heavenly Wyrm King¡¯s secret assassination.


    ording to the agreement, the Heaven Wyrm King had helped Xia Ji kill nine of the Su n¡¯s disciples, leaving only Su Ze alive.


    The second scene:


    Xia Ji flew down from the Seven Star Sanctum in his ¡®fury¡¯ to avenge the Su n¡¯s disciples. He raised his hand and shed down.


    ording to the agreement, he helped the Heaven Wyrm King kill all the evil flood dragon spirits and saved Su Ze at the same time. Su Ze shed tears of gratitude.


    The third scene:


    Xia Ji returned to the Seven Star Sanctum. The dark clouds in the sky had broken apart, and the tsunami on the coast had receded. The entire world seemed to have been cleansed after the apocalypse. Many fishing viges that were about to be submerged seemed to have sensed his presence and knelt in the direction of the Seven Star Sanctum on Long Dragon Peak.


    Lei Lu, the Verdant King, and the others were truly shocked. They bowed deeply.


    The fourth scene:


    Xia Ji brought Su Ze away and sighed. ¡± I didn¡¯t unknown these demons were so savage that they actually killed my Su family¡¯s disciples. ¡± Su Ze had seen the whole thing and was still in a state of shock. He thanked Xia Ji and said that this disaster was inevitable and that he would definitely exin it to Mr. Feng.


    Afterpleting the assembly line-like show.


    Xia Ji returned to the manor on Mirror Lake and continued to live in seclusion. Su Ze returned to the Su family to report.


    Autumn had arrived.


    The killing tribtion was getting closer and closer.


    Xia Ji read books and carved prayer beads every day. One morning, the Embryonic Spirit, which was shrouded in clouds, was ¡± born ¡°. The entire Mirror Lake was covered in fog for seven days and seven nights.


    Perhaps it was because of the spread of the name of the immortals, the outer area of the Mirror Lake became crowded. At first, only schrs anddies, dignitaries and nobles came to find him.


    Later on, manymoners, merchants, and chivalrous warriors came from thousands of miles away and kowtowed to his manor outside Mirror Lake, treating him as a living god.


    If he wasn¡¯t a god, then what was he?


    The Mirror Lake was originally quiet, but now it was as lively as the center of the Imperial City.


    Originally, there was only the smell of green leaves and red flowers. At this moment, there was actually a lot of incense smell.


    The ground was originally covered in dust, but now there was a lot of incense ash.


    The most important thing was that these people woulde to pay their respects a second time.


    More and more strange rumors spread.


    ¡°Immortal Mirror Lake is very clever. Ever since I became an Immortal¡¯s disciple, I¡¯ve been able to go out and do business smoothly. I haven¡¯t encountered any bandits.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really effective.¡±


    ¡°Thest time I helped my daughter pray, my daughter gave birth to a big fat boy for me within a few days. I¡¯m here to fulfill my wish.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s not wrong toe and pay your respects to the immortals first. I¡¯m here today to fulfill my wish.¡±


    ¡°Immortal, please grant me a¡­¡±


    In fact, Xia Ji did not do anything, but the reputation of Immortal Mirror Lake, Feng Nanbei, had already spread throughout the entire Southern Dynasty.


    Firstly, it was because he had disyed a ¡®miracle¡¯ in front of everyone.


    Secondly, it was because of Ru Mengxue¡¯s help in creating hype. When the Verdant King was trying to build up the reputation of himself and Lei Lu, he had no choice but to bring Feng Nanbei along.


    After a while, the name of Immortal Mirror Lake rose like the sun in the sky.


    The Su family did not send anyone to follow up, so Xia Ji did not know about An Rongrong¡¯s current situation.


    He returned to the pce several times.


    As expected, the fire tribtion had already arrived from the west.


    Arge number of Outsiders had lost their homes and fled to the Central ins. What followed was arge amount of chaos.


    Xia Xiaosu had to deal with all of this. Those who were willing to submit were epted, and those who were unwilling were killed. She settled those people down. However, the strange thing was that the Su family did not send anyone from the eleventh realm to attack him.


    Xia Ji made a few moves as King Shenwu and created the illusion that King


    Shenwu was always in the pce before returning to the manor on theke.


    During the full moon of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xia Xiaosu was still very busy.


    Xia Ji waited until midnight before the empress rushed back and had a reunion dinner with him.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t that they were estranged, but that she already had her own path.


    Late autumn.


    Ru Mengxue had sessfully ascended the throne, and Tang Qing had taken her as his concubine. The wedding was very grand, and the Juye City Lord, Lei Lu, had sent someone to invite him to witness the marriage, but he had rejected it.


    The days were simple and dull.


    Unknowingly, he had already integrated 10,000 cultivation technique skill beads and carved three strings of 3,000 worlds that could turn into a Buddhist Kingdom on his palm.


    He tried to fuse the 10,000 Skill Orbs a few times, but he stillcked a trace of opportunity and could not seed.


    The ck Dragon Codex was a dark golden Skill Bead. It was powered by the Little ck Dragon Energy. Not only could it form a ck Dragon Dharma Idol to attack, but it could also wrap the ck Dragon around itself to defend. It had more functions than the Silver Dragon Codex and was more powerful.


    Winter had finally arrived.


    On a snowy day.


    Immortal Mirror Lake led the little Daoist boy out of Mirror Lake and arrived at Heavenly Yu Mountain.


    The cold weather was so cold that no one could be seen along the way.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± ¡°Waiting for an important person.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡± The founder of the future millennium dynasty. ¡® This was the time to make an appointment.


    This was the time to make an appointment.


    Xia Ji built a straw hut on the top of the Heavenly Yu Mountain. Every day, he would read books and carve prayer beads in it, constantly preparing his trump cards.


    Han wasn¡¯t idle either, he was carving a token every day, but his speed of making tokens was much slower than Xia Ji¡¯s..

 Chapter 204 - 204:147. The New King Is Dead, Stealing the Sky and Changing the Sun

    Chapter 204:147. The New King Is Dead, Stealing the Sky and Changing the Sun


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two of them waited at the top of the mountain for another seven days.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the new king here yet?¡± Han asked.


    ¡°Wait a little longer,¡± said Xia Ji.


    Thus, the two of them waited for another three days.


    Xia Ji felt a strange emotion.


    ¡°You wait on the mountain. I¡¯ll go look around.¡±


    After saying that, Xia Ji took a step forward and descended the mountain.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was fate or destiny.


    He found the corpse of a young man in the grass at the foot of the mountain. The young man had a dignified appearance and a strong back. He was really extraordinary.


    He took out a drop of blood from the corpse and a jade bottle from his storage space.


    He raised his hand and inhaled.


    A drop of blood flew out of the bottle. It was said that the blood belonged to the founding king of Great Shang.


    This was the method that the aristocratic families had told him to test the new ruler. As people with the same destiny, they would naturally attract each other.


    The new ruler was not randomly appointed by them. Instead, it was calcted by the ancestors that the chosen one woulde to the Heavenly Yu Mountain this winter. Therefore, Xia Ji only needed toe in advance and wait until he passed the test.


    At this moment,


    The two drops of blood were held in Xia Ji¡¯s palm, floating in the air.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief. Clearly, he was thinking too much.


    How could the chosen one die like this?


    He probably hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    However, this thought shed across his mind.


    The two drops of blood that were not rted by blood suddenly moved. They moved faster and faster, and then they stuck together, shining with a mysterious light.


    Even Xia Ji was stunned for a few seconds.


    He quickly sent the drop of blood into the jade bottle.


    He drew a Life Talisman in the air and struck it at the youth in front of him. It was useless.


    He continued to draw, drawing five strokes in a row, all of which were injected into the youth¡¯s body.


    With the six life talismans, as long as they were still breathing, they could be saved.


    However, the young man was indeed dead.


    Xia Ji stretched out his hand and saw that his neck had been broken.


    He continued to investigate and found a small cloth bag in the young man¡¯s arms. However, the bag was empty. It was obvious that the money was originally stored in it, but it had been stolen. Did they encounter Mountain Bandits?


    Xia Ji looked at the sky in shock.


    Heavens, are you ying with me?


    He closed his eyes and thought carefully. The Heavenly Yu Mountain was close to the East Sea. If he hadn¡¯t gone to save the people and the tsunami hadn¡¯t receded, this ce would have been submerged by the sea long ago. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone left.


    However, because the tsunami had subsided early, there were still civilians living here. Moreover, this ce was in a chaotic area, so there were still mountain bandits running aroundmitting crimes.


    So, the bandits who shouldn¡¯t have existed in the original timeline appeared, snatched the chosen one, and even killed him to silence him?


    The aristocratic families were right. He was indeed an anomaly.


    Now, this anomaly had identally killed the chosen one?


    Xia Ji touched the corpse. It was still warm.


    He suddenly released his divine sense and searched for a while. He felt someone spying on him in the southeast.


    The person who was spying on them was tall and sturdy, and he looked very powerful. He had a gray headscarf on his head, and he was holding a steel rod tightly in his hand. He was lying behind a gray, snow-covered tree.


    When this person saw that there were more peopleing, he prepared to rush over.


    But as soon as he moved, he was pulled back by a shrewd little guy beside him.


    ¡°Look carefully. This time, it¡¯s not a fat sheep.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Look at that aura, it¡¯spletely high ¡­ Where was he? He was just there.


    Why did he suddenly disappear?¡±


    The shrewd little guy was shocked.


    When he came back to his senses, the person who was still far away suddenly appeared beside him.


    The burly Mountain Bandit reacted very quickly. He brandished his Steel Staff and created a strong wind. He wanted to smash the person, but the person did not move at all and allowed him to smash.


    Bang!


    The iron staff smashed down hard. The burly Mountain Bandit only felt as if he had hit a ball of lightning. A terrifying power was reflected back from the iron staff.


    Kakaka.


    His bones, starting from the bones in his hand, all the way to his entire body, were shattered by this feedback force.


    Another shrewd Mountain Bandit was dumbfounded.


    Before he could react, he was grabbed by this terrifying person.


    A few secondster,


    Xia Ji threw the bandit in front of the youth and asked, ¡®¡±¡®Tell me.¡±


    The Mountain Bandit¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xia Ji said.¡±We don¡¯t have any rtives.¡±


    The mountain bandit then kowtowed and said, ¡°Hero, I have an old¡­


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    The bone-chilling voice made the Mountain Bandit shudder. Only then did he say,¡± This young man climbed the mountain alone. Naturally, we robbed him. However, we didn¡¯t do it lightly and broke his neck with a stick. ¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The Mountain Bandit recalled, ¡± If I told you¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me quickly.¡±


    Before he died, he said a lot of crazy things. He said that Ji Xuan was guided by the gods and came here to find someone who could help him. He definitely won¡¯t die. He definitely won¡¯t die. ¡±


    As the Mountain Bandit spoke, he took out a small cloth bag from his pocket. ¡® He¡­¡± His things are all here.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± To tell you the truth, I¡¯m this young master¡¯s guard. Now that he¡¯s dead, I can¡¯t report back. There are many people in your vige. If there are, rmend me to join.


    ¡°There¡¯s no stronghold, just the two of us¡­¡± the short bandit said in surprise.


    Xia Ji nodded, relieved. He could tell that the bandit wasn¡¯t lying, so he casually killed him.


    Hisst bit of hope was shattered. The chosen one was really dead, and this corpse was rapidly turning cold.


    Then what should he do?


    He pondered for a moment, then suddenly bent down to pick up the boy and quickly headed to the top of the mountain.


    Perhaps there was another way.


    His heartbeat suddenly sped up.


    Xia Ji moved like a gust of wind and soon reached the peak.


    Han was sitting in the snow carving the token.


    Suddenly, he heard hurried footsteps. He turned his head and saw the powerful immortal flying over with a hint of..Anxious?


    ¡°Quick, Possess him!¡± Xia Ji urged.


    Han was speechless.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he quickly wrote on the ground, ¡± He¡¯s the one I¡¯ve been waiting for, but he died in an ident. Although he is dead, he must live. Therefore, you must immediately possess him.¡±


    Han looked at this line of words and felt his heart beat faster.


    As a half-dragon who had been bathed in incense for a thousand years, he naturally knew what it meant to be the founder of a thousand-year dynasty.


    But why did such a chosen one die?


    ¡°There¡¯s no time, ¡± Xia Ji urged.


    The half-dragon nodded. Previously, he had been controlled by Xia Ji and had only been standing on the periphery of the killing tribtion. Now that he had taken over the body, he had instantly entered the center of the killing tribtion. However, this was also where the greatest opportunityy. He pointed at the corpse¡¯s forehead and his origin soul rippled.


    Suddenly¡­


    Han let out a miserable scream.


    Xia Ji pushed with both hands and quickly put up the soundproof air shield. He looked carefully and saw Han¡¯s eyes rolling back, showing a painful look.


    It was extremely difficult to possess the chosen one and take his life, even if it was just a corpse. That involved unknown fate and luck.


    Xia Ji waited quietly. He could feel the progress of the half-dragon through the contract. Although it was difficult, it was still progressing.


    Gradually, Han fell down softly, and the young man who was originally a corpse started to twitch like a ghost.


    After a long time¡­


    The youth finally stopped struggling and opened his eyes weakly.


    Xia Ji took out a few precious life-saving pills from his storage space and fed them to him. Then, he used his Qi to help him recover.


    He worked like this for a long time.


    The half-dragon slowly regained hisposure. He smiled


    bitterly.¡±Fortunately, I have 1,000 years of Joss me power. Otherwise, I would have died for sure.¡±


    ¡°Did you seed?¡±


    The draconic horse nodded. ¡± It¡¯s a sess. I can feel that this body has unlimited and strange potential, but my own strength is all gone. I¡¯m alsopletely trapped in this body. From now on, I¡¯m really him.¡± Xia Ji had a strange feeling.


    The chosen one had been killed by him, but there happened to be a half-dragon beside him that could upy the body of the chosen one. It would not be possible to change it to someone else.


    This peck and peck were destined.


    It was also like the Heavenly Dao bringing order out of chaos and returning everything back to its original path.


    ¡® From now on, you are the True Dragon Son of Heaven. You don¡¯t need the power of a half-dragon.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    There was a long silence.


    ¡± Your name will be Ji Xuan from now on. ¡± Xia Ji continued. ¡± When you entered the mountain, you were hit by a mountain bandit¡¯s staff and forgot many things.


    Come to the mountain peak and acknowledge me as your master. I¡¯ll teach you the little ck Dragon Qi and the ck Dragon Codex, as well as all kinds of knowledge.¡±


    The young man sat in a daze for a long time before finally epting the current situation.


    ¡°We still have a lot of time,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°What are you going to teach me?¡±


    ¡°My major is acting..¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205: 148. Acquaintance Arriving at the Same Time

    Chapter 205: 148. Acquaintance Arriving at the Same Time


    Trantor: 549690339


    Eyes, under certain circumstances, can express what kind of person you are. ¡±


    ¡± Your eyes may lie, but your body won¡¯t. You can pretend to be calm, but your body will definitely tell others the truth. ¡±


    ¡°As the chosen one, you must always carry positive energy with you.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, what is positive energy?¡± Ji Xuan raised his hand. Are you talking about the Yang attribute or the fire attribute of the five elements?¡±


    Xia Ji ignored him and continued. ¡± Confidence, determination, decisiveness, andposure. In short, you can¡¯t panic. ¡±


    Five dayster.


    Ji Xuan: ¡± It¡¯s too difficult. It¡¯s so difficult to be a human. I¡¯d better go back and be a statue.


    Xia Ji looked at this chosen one and pondered carefully.


    It wasn¡¯t that Ji Xuan didn¡¯t work hard, but that he really couldn¡¯t teach.


    How could you turn a half-dragon who had eaten incense for a thousand years into a human king?


    This was indeed very difficult, because many of the half-dragon¡¯s thoughts had already be ¡± rigid ¡± and could not be changed in a short period of time.


    Xia Ji gave uppletely.


    He began to think about how to organize a crash course.


    It was dusk at the top of the mountain, and the sky was already dark.


    The heavy snow drifted down and umted nearly half a foot on the top of the thatched roof.


    The cold wind blew, blowing up countless silver kes, squeezing in through the window and bringing the lonely coldness of the deep mountains.


    Xia Ji pulled the window shut to block out the mountain wind.


    The candlelight on the wooden table stopped swaying.


    The candlelight was very faint, illuminating a table, two chairs, and two beds in the house.


    Xia Ji sat by the table, watching the flickering candlelight as he pondered how to solve the problem of how to make the fake Son of Heaven¡¯s Mandate look like the real one.


    The half-dragon sat on the other side and was also troubled.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t diligent, but that he wasn¡¯t talented.


    Although he could not learn acting skills, he had slowly epted his current identity. As the founding emperor of the new dynasty in the future, this was truly a great fate. As long as he grasped it well, his future achievements would be much higher than that of a half-dragon with thousands of years of incense.


    A pair of master and disciple sat in a lonely house on the peak of the Heavenly Yu Mountain, thinking about a question that no one could ever guess¡­


    Da da da da¡­


    Xia Ji tapped his fingers on the table.


    The candlelight flickered.


    He suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Disciple, I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Teacher,¡± said Ji Xuan.


    Xia Ji raised three fingers and said slowly, ¡®¡±¡® I¡¯ll teach you three secret techniques. One of them is a mental cultivation technique that can include all the acting skills of an emperor. ¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Xuan was excited. There¡¯s actually such a wonderful move. Please enlighten me. ¡±


    ¡± The first move is the Great Staring Technique. No matter if you are happy, angry, sad, or sad, as long as you encounter a change, you will definitely be able to stare. ¡®


    Ji Xuan instantly widened his eyes.


    ¡® Yes. ¡± Xia Ji nodded. ¡± You¡¯re worth teaching. ¡®


    Ji Xuan continued to re.


    Xia Ji added, ¡± Remember, don¡¯t stare at me with any emotion. As the saying goes, apanying a king is like apanying a tiger. You can¡¯t let others judge your inner thoughts through your expression. ¡±


    Ji Xuanmu stared at him with emotion.


    Xia Ji nodded.


    He continued, ¡± The second move is to shake the tiger¡¯s body. If you want someone to do something for you, but he refuses you, then as the chosen one, it would be beneath your status to be long-winded. At this moment, you can shake your body.


    Other than that, you can use it in any situation, but pay attention to the angle of the vibration. A small vibration is pleasant, but a big vibration is harmful. If you encounter a problem, you can also use it violently.¡±


    Ji Xuan tried hard a few times and soon understood the profundity of the Tiger Body Tremor. He was overjoyed and felt a strange knowledge that he had not learned for a thousand years was increasing. He hurriedly said,¡±Teacher, what ah011t the third move?¡±


    ¡°Dao is not easily passed down,¡± Xia Ji said solemnly.


    Ji Xuan hurriedly knelt down and bowed, ¡®¡±¡®Teacher, please enlighten me.¡±


    ¡± The third move, ¡± Xia Ji said slowly. ¡± Tears in the tiger¡¯s eyes. ¡± This was a supplement to the Great Staring Technique, and it was also the only emotion that one could reveal. The tiger¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and they were slightly moist. They contained tears, and their eyes were red. The tough man pursed his lips, and he turned around to cry.


    Back then, a man named Xuande used this move to almost seize the world¡¯s luck.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s actually that impressive?¡± Ji Xuan asked in shock. Teacher, may I ask what this mental cultivation method is?¡±


    ¡°One word, reckless.¡±


    ¡°Reckless?¡±


    ¡°When the son of heaven¡¯s mandate does things, he can¡¯t hide or be petty. He has to be majestic. Let me ask you, if you are a general and you lead five thousand men, but the other side has fifty thousand men, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°Hide temporarily,¡± said Ji Xuan.


    ¡°Wrong! ¡±


    ¡°Wrong?¡±


    ¡°You should attack with all your troops!¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ji Xuan was puzzled.


    Let¡¯s not talk about losing the team battle, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Anyway, we can¡¯t lose the momentum first. ¡®


    Ji Xuan only felt that the emperor teacher before him was bing more and more mysterious. He had never heard of the term ¡®team battle¡¯, but he roughly understood what Xia Ji meant and nodded his head in understanding.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t make a decision?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Ji Xuan pondered for a moment, then his tiger body trembled slightly.


    ¡°¡±Reckless?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    I understand, ¡± Ji Xuan said. ¡± I¡¯ll go practice. ¡±


    He turned around and took a few steps. He felt that his state of mind was indeed different after the shock. He turned around again and bowed deeply. ¡® Thank you for your guidance. ¡®


    ¡® You and I are master and servant, master and disciple, monarch and minister, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± There¡¯s no need to be so polite. ¡±


    Ji Xuan¡¯s tiger eyes were filled with tears. His lips were pursed into a firm line as he nodded heavily. ¡± It¡¯s Ji Xuan¡¯s fortune to be able to meet Teacher.. ¡°

 Chapter 206 - 206: 148. Acquaintance Arriving at the Same Time

    Chapter 206: 148. Acquaintance Arriving at the Same Time


    Trantor: 549690339


    He walked to the window and suddenly pushed it open. He looked up at the heavy snow outside the window.


    The snow turned into a raging dragon, lingering in the boundless Heavenly Yu Mountain.


    Xia Ji looked over.


    He saw a broad figure blocking the window.


    Suddenly, the figure shuddered and turned around slowly. His tiger eyes widened as he looked at Xia Ji with tears in his eyes. ¡± Teacher, please unite this chaotic world with Ji Xuan. ¡®


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He could not learn acting skills, but he could learn these secret techniques easily. He said indifferently,¡±100 points.¡±


    Ji Xuan smiled.


    ¡°150 out of 100,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Ji Xuan was speechless.


    ¡°Practice harder. Don¡¯t be so pretentious and stiff.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher,¡± replied Ji Xuan solemnly.


    The snow had just cleared, and everything in the world was covered in silver.


    Ji Xuan looked at the dozen or so white porcin bottles on the table, calmly pouring out the pills and sending them into his mouth.


    These white porcin bottles were prepared by the Su family in advance. They contained all the functions of ¡°Purification¡± , ¡°Tendon Transformation¡±, ¡°True Qi Generation¡± , ¡°Flesh Tempering¡±, ¡°Clear Heart¡±, and so on.


    Generally speaking, even if the chosen one was an idiot, he would still be transformed into a genius by these medicinal pills.


    Furthermore, Ji Xuan was not an idiot. He was a half-dragon who had almost reached the eleventh realm.


    In the courtyard.


    The master and disciple were dressed in tight clothes.


    Xia Ji demonstrated the Little ck Dragon Qi to him and exined the technique carefully.


    Ji Xuan widened his eyes and nodded, indicating that he understood. This cultivation technique was a method to circte dragon energy. It was simply tailor-made for him.


    In the days that followed.


    Ji Xuan diligently cultivated the Little ck Dragon Qi, his acting skills, and the mystic skill he had originally mastered-the Stormy Heaven¡¯s Record. This mystic skill could control the weather and was almost invincible in stormy weather.


    That day, if it had not been trapped in the body of a human boy, if it had not been for the sudden ambush, and if it had been in a stormy day, even if Xia Ji had transformed into an eleventh level Dharmakaya, he might not have been able to keep it alive. It was clear how powerful this technique was.


    Of course, Xia Ji had Ji Xuan hand over a copy of the [Stormy Dark Sky Record] to him.


    He spent two hours reading from beginning to end.


    After that, he actually obtained a pale red Skill Pearl-Wind and Rain Mysterious Heaven Skill (Ninth Level)(Special for Dragon Seeds).


    The effect was simple:


    One, summon the wind and rain.


    Second, his strength would increase substantially in the wind and rain.


    Third, it could hide itself in the wind and rain and could not be discovered.


    Fourth, turn the wind and rain into weapons and use powerful spells tounch powerful area-of-effect attacks.


    Fifth, Wind and Rain condensed into a giant Dharma Idol and attacked.


    Xia Ji was speechless when he saw the words ¡± exclusive for dragon species ¡® He tried his best to use this Skill Orb, but it was the first time that he could not use it.


    It was understandable that connections were different from dragon veins.


    At the same time, Xia Ji roughly understood the main difference between the golden and red Skill Orbs.


    Gold was mostly pure power.


    As for red, it was rted to other elements, such as weather, life and death, spirit .


    Of course, if a cultivation technique could reach the tenth level, it would truly ascend to the heavens and form a qualitative change, such as the Little ck Dragon Qi.


    However, the ck Skill Orb could only be found by chance and was extremely difficult toe by.


    The master and disciple stayed on the mountain peak for a month and a half before leaving the mountain on a sunny day.


    Xia Ji brought Ji Xuan back to Mirror Lake.


    The two of them wore hoods and walked past the now bustling Mirror Lake Immortal Scenic Area, which had even formed an industry. They took a boat from a ce where there were few people and entered the manor on theke.


    Xia Ji saw three people as soon as he entered the manor.


    The three uninvited guests were also three familiar faces.


    rlkvvo of them looked at the face, and thest one listened to the voice.


    The first person was the ¡± Eldest Princess ¡± Su Yueqing, or rather, An Rongrong. Did she acknowledge An Xun when she appeared in front of him? Regardless of whether they had recognized each other, An Xun must have recognized that this woman was probably her sister.


    This was supposed to be a happy asion, but¡­


    The second person was Frost Emperor Su Bingxuan. He smiled and nodded at Xia Ji before saying frankly, ¡®¡±¡®The n has already been unsealed. The head of the n asked me and the Eldest Princess to bring people to help you, so he specially gave me the key to enter the manor. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± Su Bingxuan then nced at the young man beside Xia Ji.


    Ji Xuan widened his eyes and met his gaze fearlessly.


    Su Bingxuan nodded in satisfaction and pretended not to know him.¡±This little brother has an extraordinary bearing. How should I address you?¡± ¡°Ji Xuan.¡±


    ¡°We both have the word Xuan in our names. This can be considered fate.¡± Frost Monarch smiled gracefully and stopped talking.


    Xia Ji saw that the two of them were still living in harmony, and he knew that at least they hadn¡¯t fallen out yet. Perhaps Frost Monarch hadn¡¯t found enough evidence to kill the Eldest Princess.


    His eyes met An Rongrong¡¯s, and the familiar feeling of telepathy returned.


    It was as if they had exchanged enough information with just a nce.


    The third person wore a mysterious dark gold mask and was covered in a dark gold robe.


    Xia Ji could tell at a nce that this was a mask from the underworld.


    Moreover, it should be the strongest one among this series of masks, Houtu.


    Houtu was one of the Six Royals in the myths and was in charge of the boundaries of the Three Realms.


    The so-called Emperor Heaven and Houtu, Emperor Heaven above, was the Heavenly Emperor, Houtu below, was also the Heavenly Emperor.


    From this, one could see how high his status was.


    Xia Ji told Ji Xuan to rest first.


    After Ji Xuan left, Houtu said softly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m from the Wu family, and I¡¯vee to this world as Shadow Lord..

 Chapter 207 - 207: 148. Acquaintance Arriving at the Same Time

    Chapter 207: 148. Acquaintance Arriving at the Same Time


    Trantor: 549690339


    The five great families were born in an orderly manner. The Emperor Teacher first taught the Son of Heaven, then the Shadow Lord controlled the underground, then the Imperial Teacher, and finally the Great General and the


    Head of Literature.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but sigh.The world was really small.


    This Shadow Lord sent by the Wu family, this mysterious woman wearing the Houtu mask..lt was actually the Fourth Imperial Sister that he had been with for more than ten years, Xia Ji. Now, she should naturally be called Wu Ji.


    Xia Ji suddenly thought of the Crown Prince.


    Before he died, that man had asked him to save his sister because he still felt that his sister had killed him because she was being controlled. He also promised that man that he would bring Xia Ji to sweep his grave.


    Now that they met again, it was such a scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Jiafeng,¡± Xia Ji said. How should I address Shadow Lord?¡±


    ¡°Houtu,¡± said Concubine Wu.


    Xia Ji nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. There was still a long way to go, and he was worried about one thing. Would he identally meet this Houtu when he entered theherworld?


    Although everyone was wearing masks, no one knew who was who, and no one could reach the other party¡¯s transit station, the Crown Prince had used the Yama Mask. Moreover, if Xia Xiaosu met this Houtu in the underworld, it would not be good.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here to meet the Emperor¡¯s teacher and get to know him,¡± said Houtu gently. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    She waved her hand and walked out of the hall.


    Xia Ji narrowed his eyes slightly. The moment Houtu walked out of the hall, the sunlight shone on her, casting dozens of shadows behind her. It was a terrifying sight.


    There were only three people left in the hall.


    Suddenly, there was silence.


    Frost Monarch smiled elegantly. ¡± You two must have a lot to talk about. I¡¯ll go for a walk. ¡®


    Then, he looked at Xia Ji and said kindly, ¡± Mr. Feng, please remember that you are a real member of the Su family. Coincidentally, I am one too. ¡®


    With that, he stood up and left.


    Only Xia Ji and the Eldest Princess were left in the hall.


    The Eldest Princess still hadn¡¯t changed. Her slender fingers were like green onions, and she was smiling as she supported her chin. Her posture was as weak and boneless as a cat. Her snow-white long legs were tightly nted, and they were covered in a faintly discernible silver veil.


    Her left hand was twirling her long hair, and she cast a mesmerizing and soul-stirring gaze at him.


    She could be said to be a peerless beauty.


    She suddenly jumped over like a cat and sat intimately on Xia Ji¡¯sp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned into his ear, breathing deeply.


    At the same time, he said in a calm tone, ¡°Except for some old monsters who can force their way out, the only ones left in the Su family are me and Frost Monarch.


    He and I have been receiving threeyers of enlightenment at home these days. We are only a little bit away from activating our bloodline and entering the eleventh realm.


    Now, he and I are like fire and water. Only one of us will be able to return alive.


    He still doesn¡¯t know about our rtionship, so he¡¯ll probably try to rope you in.


    We¡­¡±


    ¡°Beat him at his own game,¡± the Eldest Princess ¡®voice became lower and lower.


    Xia Ji wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him.


    The Eldest Princess let out a seductive moan.


    ¡°What about your sister?¡± Xia Ji asked in a low voice.


    The Eldest Princess panted. ¡± It¡¯s been twelve years. She saw me but didn¡¯t dare to ask me. She probably didn¡¯t recognize me, so I pretended not to know her.


    This is for the best.¡±


    The two of them suddenly paused.


    In the next second.


    The Eldest Princess suddenly panted like a cat in spring.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and threw the Eldest Princess out of the window.


    A painful cry came from outside the window, and then the Eldest Princess said angrily,¡± Feng Nanbei, you! ¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Xia Ji said lightly. ¡± I¡¯m a member of the Su Family. ¡±


    Frost Monarch smiled..

 Chapter 208 - 208: 149. Frost Monarch i s Courting

    Chapter 208: 149. Frost Monarch i s Courting


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Eldest Princess pushed open the door, and with a heart-wrenching expression, she began to transmit her voice,


    However, her voice and expression werepletely different. She even smiled.¡± Your acting skills aren¡¯t bad. How did you train them? ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hide his voice at all, as if he didn¡¯t want to discuss anything with the woman in front of him.


    ¡± Eldest Princess, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve shown me kindness, but I, Feng Nanbei, will repay this kindness! ¡± he said sternly.


    The Eldest Princess ¡®eyes were filled with tears as she continued to transmit her voice, ¡°¡±How? Why don¡¯t you treat me to a good meal? No, one meal is not enough. Why don¡¯t you treat me to a lifetime of food?¡±


    Xia Ji replied with a straight face, ¡®¡±¡®0ne-sided story? Eldest Princess, do you think I don¡¯t have eyes? I will investigate this matter thoroughly. I have wronged the princess and will naturally take the brunt of my punishment.¡±


    The Eldest Princess turned her head and bit her lips. Her expression was delicate and touching, but she transmitted her voice with a smile, ¡°When you carry thorns, can I bring my own whip and candles?¡±


    ¡°Be serious,¡± Xia Ji said telepathically. ¡°In addition, the taste of Nanjiang Square in the south of Juye City is not bad. You can try it. You must order grilled fish. The chef¡¯s skills are superb.¡±


    The two of them transmitted their voices, but the scene was extremely silent.


    The atmosphere was like ice.


    It was unfamiliar.


    With coldness,


    When I see you again, you¡¯re not you. You¡¯re a stranger.


    Finally, the Eldest Princess stopped transmitting her voice. She seemed to bepletely disappointed in the man in front of her.


    She sighed softly and then revealed a charming smile.¡±Feng Nanbei, I forgot to tell you that Su Yi is Su Bingxuan¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Xia Ji asked softly.


    The tears on the Eldest Princess ¡®face had already disappeared. She could face betrayal and suspicion, but she would not lose herself. She stepped forward and reached out to tidy Xia Ji¡¯s hair. She smiled without hiding it.¡±l heard that the Naniianz Market in the south of Juve Citv tastes prettv zood. I¡¯ll wait for


    you tonight. I¡¯ll treat you, and you¡¯ll wee me, okay?¡±


    Her voice was as sweet as honey, making it impossible for the man to reject her.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t refuse, but he had already closed his eyes and lowered his head.


    The Eldest Princess continued, ¡± Since ancient times, truth and falsehood, falsehood and falsehood, truth and falsehood cannot be seen from the surface. Perhaps you misjudged me yesterday, but today, you misjudged me again. However, I am still me. I am never afraid of others misjudging me. If you can alienate us with just a few words, then I, Su Yueqing, really look down on you.¡± After saying that.


    The Eldest Princess ¡®aura had changed. She was no longer like a pestering kitten, but a noble swan. She turned around and took two steps, saying softly, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 wait for you tonight.¡±


    At the same time, he sent a voice transmission. ¡± I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Don¡¯te. I¡¯ll only order one serving. ¡®


    To outsiders,


    The Eldest Princess seemed to be waiting for something after saying these words, but the emperor¡¯s teacher only closed his eyes and did not reply.


    The Eldest Princess did not wait any longer. She had already stepped out of the manor¡¯s protective array. Just as she reached the shore of the mirrorke, more than ten people surrounded her. They escorted her into a luxurious golden carriage and went into the distance.


    Xia Ji walked to the Mirror Lake and stood there for a long time.


    Su Bingxuan was already standing beside him.


    ¡°I have a lot of cousins. It doesn¡¯t matter if I have one more or one less.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t have many left and right arms, ¡± he said. ¡± I¡¯ll fight to the death with anyone who loses one. ¡±


    After resolving the Eldest Princess ¡®provocation.


    Su Bingxuan patted Xia Ji¡¯s shoulder lightly and said no more. ¡°¡±Nanbei, tonight, I¡¯ll bring you to see the true prosperity of the human world.¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head. His pupils were frozen and hadn¡¯t melted.


    Su Bingxuanughed out loud. ¡± This woman¡¯s methods are brilliant. She¡¯s able to steal the sky and switch the sun. She¡¯s actually not at a disadvantage against me. Even I admire her secretly. However, I¡¯ve already investigated. She¡¯s not from the Su family. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have enough evidence to persuade others. ¡®


    It¡¯s normal for you to be bewitched by her words.


    It¡¯s fine. In the past, you and I had misunderstandings. Today, we¡¯ll bury the hatchet and be brothers in the future.¡±


    Frost Monarch walked to thekeside and opened his arms. ¡°¡±The great cmity has begun. It¡¯s a great danger and a great opportunity. In the past, the


    Su family could not live for 300 years, but now we have the chance to live for thousands of years! Nanbei, this is such a good opportunity, don¡¯t waste it on love.¡±


    The coldness in Xia Ji¡¯s eyes seemed to melt. He turned to Frost Monarch and said, ¡± I¡¯m not going anywhere. ¡®


    Frost Monarch smiled. It seemed that Feng Nanbei was still unwilling to express his stance. He didn¡¯t want to ept the Eldest Princess ¡®invitation, and he didn¡¯t want to ept his own. This was what a person should be like, so he didn¡¯t force him and just said, ¡®¡±¡®1 understand.¡±


    Xia Ji turned around and left, leaving Frost Monarch alone by theke. His eyes moved slightly.


    Late at night.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t attend anyone¡¯s banquet.


    He sat on the long fishing bridge of Mirror Lake Manor, drinking hard liquor and admiring the winter moon.


    The cold winter air brushed past theke, piercing one¡¯s bones, causing one to feel endless loneliness.


    The wine had a cooling nature. After entering the throat, it burned the temperature of life, and then the heart turned cold.


    The moonlight gradually faded, and another heavy snow fell from the sky. The cold weather seemed to be driving people back to their houses.


    Xia Ji returned to his room.


    The room was extremely luxurious.


    But it was empty.


    He was like a tired traveler who had unloaded a heavy burden. However, even the sound of his footsteps was extremely ear-piercing. Other than Xueluo¡¯s voice, there was only his voice left in the world..

 Chapter 209 - 209:149. Frost Monarch ‘s Courting

    Chapter 209:149. Frost Monarch ¡®s Courting


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji exhaled a mouthful of white air, rubbed his hands, and prepared to take a bath.


    However, he suddenly frowned because there was someone on his bed.


    A young girl.


    A beautiful girl.


    The clouds and hair on my temples are slightly messy,


    Her skin was pink,


    A pretty face was looking over nervously.


    As if she was too nervous, she trembled in fear and shook off the sheet, revealing the boundless spring under it.


    The young girl hurriedly grabbed the nket with both hands and pulled it up under her chin as if she was frightened. Her eyes were filled with fear and anticipation as she looked at Xia Ji.


    The originally cold and lonely house seemed to suddenly have warmth, and other sounds besides footsteps increased.


    ¡°1¡­1 ¡­ This servant¡­


    The young girl changed her tone three times in a row before continuing, ¡®


    Please take pity on this servant, Master. Ah, no, don¡¯t take pity on this servant.


    ¡°Did Su Bingxuan send you?¡±


    The young girl was confused, obviously not knowing who Su Bingxuan was.


    ¡°Did Frost Monarch send you?¡± The girl was still confused. ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±


    The girl was still confused.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Ji asked. How did you get here?¡±


    The young girl said, ¡± My name is Nanfeng Rou. I¡¯m ranked first on the


    Hundred Flowers Ranking. Tonight was supposed to be my wedding night.. ¡± But the wedding was just about to start, and I was kidnapped here. No, I didn¡¯te here. I came here willingly. I only hope that master will dote on this servant for one night.¡±


    Xia Ji immediately understood. This was Frost Monarch¡¯s method to recruit him, but this method was really¡­lt was unique, and it was to the extreme of one¡¯s heart¡¯s desire.


    Nanfeng Rou suddenly thought of ¡± If I can¡¯t serve the man in front of me well, what will happen to the entire family? ¡± She suppressed the pain in her heart and ingratiated herself with him, revealing a sweet smile. ¡± Tonight is Rou ¡®er¡¯s wedding night. Since husband isn¡¯t around, Master will apany me to the Wushan Mountain to do it, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Will the n suffer if you don¡¯t apany me?¡± Xia Ji asked telepathically.


    Nanfeng Rou was stunned. ¡± It was Rou ¡®er who was willing, ¡± she said immediately.


    Seeing her stunned expression, Xia Ji understood what was going on. The aristocratic families were truly unscrupulous. The martial world was their backyard, and these so-called beauties of the martial world and the youngdies of the aristocratic families were just flowers that grew in their backyard and could be picked at will.


    He had three choices now:


    One, get on the bed, and that would be joining the Frost Monarch¡¯s camp.


    Second, he pleaded for her and owed Frost Monarch a favor.


    Third, Frost Monarch would send people to destroy her entire n.


    Frost Monarch knew that he was a loyal person, so he would never choose the third option. No matter what he chose, he would always be the winner.


    If he really had feelings for this girl, Frost Monarch would take her away and make her his ve. That way, he would be on his side again.


    Xia Ji understood this and went to take a shower.


    Nanfeng Rou waited nervously.


    Xia Ji changed into his sleeping robe and sat by the bed. ¡± Move a little deeper.


    Nanfeng Rou immediately rolled onto the bed.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and drew a line in the middle of the bed before falling asleep.


    Nanfeng Rou tried to reach out, but just as her hand touched the invisible line, she felt a vigorous wave of true energy jolt her back. She was secretly shocked.


    Where exactly was he?


    What kind of existence was this man who needed her to sleep with?


    What was that mysterious force that could easily suppress her husband, who was on the Heaven Roll, and even make her father, the head of the Yinfeng family, not dare to be angry or say anything?


    One had to know that his father, Nanfeng Changkong, was a legend of the pugilistic world. With just a raise of his hand and a raise of his foot, he had already condensed his Dharma. No one dared to touch his domineering side. Even the city lord or the various dignitaries would give him some face.


    Looking at the youth who seemed to have fallen asleep, Nanfeng Rou suppressed her initial humiliation and fear and curiously sized him up.


    He was very young. His ck hair hung down, mixed with some white hair that did not belong to his age. He had some stubble, and his entire body emitted a strange magic power.


    Nanfeng Rou was ranked first on the Hundred Flower List in the pugilistic world, so she had naturally seen tens of thousands of men. All of them were gifted schrs and talented young heroes, but all of them added together could notpare to this mysterious youth in front of her.


    She only felt that she was a frog at the bottom of a well in the past. Now that she had been forcefully brought to the well, she had finally seen the true corner of the world.


    ¡°Are you still worried?¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out, causing Nanfeng Rou to jump in fright.


    Xia Ji turned his back to her. ¡± If you¡¯re worried, ¡± he said telepathically, ¡± you can do whatever you want. Call me for a night. ¡®


    Nanfeng Rou was speechless.


    She gritted her teeth and suddenly lifted the nket, revealing her fair and wless body. She asked, ¡°Young Master, isn¡¯t this servant beautiful?¡±


    Xia Ti didn¡¯t turn around.


    A hundred years of beauty has turned into withered bones,


    If you can¡¯t apany me on this journey, don¡¯t leave behind a trace of love.


    Therefore, he continued to send a voice transmission.


    After saying that, he used his zhenqi to block his ears and fell asleep soon after.


    Nanfeng Rou didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. After thinking about it carefully, she began to call out. For a moment, the room was filled with spring.


    Xia Ji had a good night¡¯s sleep. Nanfeng Rou looked at him with aplicated gaze,bed his hair, and put on his clothes before asking, ¡°¡±Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡® Miss Nanfeng, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Just treat it as a nightmare. We won¡¯t meet again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man like you.¡±


    Xia Ji did not answer. ¡± The person who sent you back should be here this morning, ¡± he said calmly. ¡± Get ready. ¡± With that, he got up and prepared to leave.


    A voice came from behind.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Xia Ji stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It snowed all night, covering five inches of the house.


    Xia Ji and Su Bingxuan sat across from each other. The table was filled with exquisite dishes, each of which was only enough for two or three mouthfuls, but they were all rare items.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding and ate breakfast quietly.


    From time to time, some silver kes would roll down from the eaves and be blown down by the wind.


    However, before he could touch the two of them, he was pushed away by a gentle force.


    After dinner.


    Serve tea.


    ¡°Change the wine.¡± Su Bingxuan waved his hand.


    Wine.


    Su Bingxuan poured a cup for Xia Ji and asked, ¡± Does Nanbei not like that girl?


    With just one sentence, Xia Ji knew that Su Bingxuan knew aboutst night¡¯s show and was forcing him to plead for mercy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t grow up in the Su family after all,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Good!¡± Su Bingxuanughed. I like your strength of character. If it were anyone else, they would haveforted you and consummated their marriage with that womanst night.


    There are very few people in the Su family who value rtionships and loyalty like you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch the Nanfeng family again on your ount.¡±


    He raised it up high and then put it down gently. When Xia Ji was forced to think about whether he should plead for mercy, he took the initiative to show his favor.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Frost Monarch was truly a formidable man, and every move he made contained his own unique courage.


    However, it was a pity that the two of them were not on the same path. He and the aristocratic families had always been ipatible.


    Su Bingxuan said, ¡± In a few days, ording to the family¡¯s arrangements, we need to go to the north. Firstly, it¡¯s to let the new ruler broaden his horizons.


    Secondly, it¡¯s to let him see the fire tribtion. Thirdly, we need to face the fire tribtion outside and obtain a wisp of demon fire to enter the eleventh realm. Now that it was winter and the fire tribtion had just begun, it was the right time to proDe outside. Tne n nas alreaay maae ample preparations ror tms matter. Although we¡¯re going toe into contact with the fire tribtion, there won¡¯t be any idents.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡°When the timees, both of us will be there,¡± Su Bingxuan replied.


    Frost Monarch looked at Xia Ji deeply after he said that.


    Xia Ji hesitated for a moment before he lowered his head, not meeting his gaze.


    Su Bingxuan instantly understood what he meant and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Nanbei, people always have to make a choice. You value friendship, I won¡¯t force you. I will give you a chance to repay this favor.¡±


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and poured himself ten sses of wine, finishing them all in one gulp.


    In the end, his fingers tightened around the wine ss and he said slowly,


    ¡®¡±¡®Thank you, Monarch.¡±


    Frost Monarch smiled.


    He knew that the man in front of him had made his choice.


    Xia Ji lowered his head.


    He knew that Frost Monarch had started to trust him..

 Chapter 210 - 210: 150. Fire Calamity

    Chapter 210: 150. Fire Cmity


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ten dayster.


    ording to the n,


    Xia Ji, the Eldest Princess, Frost Monarch, and Ji Xuan left the manor.


    Then, through the Su family¡¯s transit, they directly arrived outside the Wolf Sealing Pass in the north.


    Firstly, it was to let the new ruler broaden his horizons. Secondly, he wanted to take advantage of the early stages of the Fire Tribtion and the deep winter to test the outer regions of the Fire Tribtion. Thirdly, he wanted to obtain some demon fire to break through to the eleventh realm.


    Outside the pass.


    There were thousands of peaks and tens of thousands of peaks, but there was no smoke or sunset. There was only a broken and lonely pass standing on the horizon, and only white snow covered countless bones.


    The snow here was much heavier than in the south. The south was so cold and wet that it pierced through the bones. Here, it was so cold that it could freeze a person into an ice sculpture.


    Frost Monarch threw a leather wine bag far away.


    Xia Ji took it.


    Frost Monarch threw another one to Ji Xuan.


    As for the Eldest Princess, she did not drink. She was independent of the three of them. She took out a leather bag filled with hot tea and drank it.


    It¡¯s snowing heavily. It¡¯s hard to imagine that there would be a fire tribtion in such a hellish scene.


    Su Bingxuan couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. Then, he looked at Xia Ji and said,


    ¡® Nanbei, our people will be here soon. ¡±


    Not long after he finished speaking, the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from afar.


    The snow was boiling,


    When he looked again, he saw a group of five thousand armored cavalrymen escorting a few carriages from afar.


    Su Bingxuan smiled, and Xia Ji nced at the Eldest Princess. Thetter¡¯s expression remained unmoved, and she quickly turned to look at Xia Ji.


    Although her expression was still rxed and charming, it was now filled with vignce.


    Xia Ji immediately understood.


    Frost Monarch was the real Frost Monarch, so hiswork could cover a wide range of ces.


    However, the Eldest Princess was not the real Eldest Princess, so she was practically blind outside. She did not have the connections that she should have because the real Eldest Princess had never thought of letting here into contact with these.


    An Rongrong would naturally try her best to get those connections back, but Frost Monarch was like a ferocious tiger hiding in the dark, spying on her. She couldn¡¯t act rashly, and the time given to her to set up the trap was limited. Now that she was here¡­He was almost alone.


    The Northern Lands was the Frost Monarch¡¯s home ground, and it was also his grave for An Rongrong.


    Five thousand cavalrymen and three carriages stopped in front of the four of them.


    The cavalrymen were tall and sturdy, each of them about two meters tall. They wore ck armor and looked extremely mighty.


    The horse under him was also extremely strong.


    When the horse looked at people, it actually hid a bit of fierceness that wanted to devour people.


    This kind of horse was called a flood dragon horse. It was nurtured by an aristocratic family. It could withstand the cold, run, eat meat, and even¡­Eating people.


    The three leading cavalrymen jumped down from their horses and kneeled down to Frost Monarch. They didn¡¯t call him by name, but lowered their heads and said in unison, ¡®¡±¡®Greetings, Milord.¡±


    The other five thousand people also knelt down, their voices rolling out.


    ¡°Eldest Princess, if there¡¯s no one, I¡¯ll spare a carriage for you.¡± Su Bingxuan smiled. Nanbei, you and I are brothers, how about we sit in the same carriage?¡± An Rongrong smiled. ¡± No need.


    Then, he looked at Xia Jidao and shouted like a kitten scratching its paws,


    ¡®¡±¡®The journey from north to south is long and the scenery outside the Great Wall is monotonous. Come over to my side. I have a lot to tell you.¡±


    Su Bingxuan said, ¡± This is not something you need to worry about, Eldest Princess. Although the journey is boring, I¡¯ve already made arrangements.


    Nanbei is on my side. It¡¯s much better than going to your side. ¡®


    Right at this moment, an eagle¡¯s cry suddenly sounded in the sky.


    Everyone looked up and saw a white eagle chasing after a snowbird. The snowbird was in a sorry state as it fled, but the white eagle chased after it like a cat chasing a mouse.


    ¡°Does the Eldest Princess feel that the snowbird is pitiful?¡± Su Bingxuanughed.


    ¡°I like that white eagle,¡± said An Rongrong.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Bingxuan slowly walked towards her. The two of them looked at each other coldly. Su Bingxuan lowered his voice and said, ¡± Forgive me for being blunt, but you¡¯re not worthy. A lowly citizen is a lowly citizen. Do you still want to turn over a lifetime after turning over a new leaf?¡±


    An Rongrong didn¡¯t give in at all and retorted, ¡°This ce is covered in ice and snow, which is exactly what you call Ice Emperor. However, the Fire Cmityes from the west, and the ice and fire can¡¯t be contained. Since fire can¡¯t be extinguished, only ice can be extinguished. Su Bingxuan, this will be your burial ground. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Bingxuan¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, then he pointed into the distance. ¡± Just by relying on them? ¡±


    He was pointing at a ce far away.


    Three hundred guards dressed like martial artists escorted three carriages over.


    The aura of these 300 people was really much weaker than the 5,000 people on the side.


    Su Bingxuanughed heartily. ¡± Don¡¯t fall behind. ¡®


    With that, he turned around and got into the carriage.


    Xia Ji turned his head and looked at An Rongrong from afar.


    This nce was extremelyplicated.


    If Xia Ji really chose the Frost Monarch, this ce would most likely be the Eldest Princess ¡®grave.


    Xia Ji did not reveal too many secrets to the Eldest Princess, which meant that he could ¡®mutiny.¡¯


    But would Xia Ji betray them?


    It was best to go with the flow, but he wouldn¡¯t.


    This was because the Eldest Princess was not a real member of the Su family. She was also a natural enemy of the Su family and an important part of Xia Ji¡¯s n to control and annex the Su family. An Rongrong didn¡¯t know who Xia Ji was.


    But Xia Ji knew who he was.


    They were naturally allies.


    Therefore, he sighed heavily, turned around, and got into Frost Monarch¡¯s carriage.


    An Rongrong¡¯s face was as cold as ice, but when she turned around, she smiled. She was truly relieved when she heard Feng Nanbei¡¯s sigh. At this moment, she looked up into the distance. The world was white, and it couldn¡¯t contain any other colors. Just like how she and Frost Monarch couldn¡¯t contain each other anymore..

 Chapter 211 - 211: 150. Fire Calamity

    Chapter 211: 150. Fire Cmity


    Trantor: 549690339


    The 300 guards immediately knelt down and said respectfully, ¡°¡®My lord.¡±


    An Rongrong was still at ease with these three hundred people. They were men of sacrifice, and she had spent a lot of effort to gather an ¡®army¡¯ in a limited amount of time for her to use in the most important battle of her life.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Die for the lord!¡± the men of sacrifice shouted.


    An Rongrong got into the carriage and shouted, ¡°Follow them!¡±


    The Su family naturally needed to work together.


    An Rongrong rested her chin on her hand and threw her soft and delicate body into the warm fur. She reached into her interspatial ring and took out a red knife, then gently brushed it across the ground with two fingers of her left hand.


    The wheels made a sound.


    It rolled up the snow dust.


    She pushed open the curtain of the carriage and looked at the five thousand cavalry in the distance, as well as the carriage among the cavalry.


    Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.


    Feng Nanbei..


    What kind of man are you?


    It was really impossible to see through.


    Even she couldn¡¯t think of any reason for Feng Nanbei to help her at this moment.


    Could it be that she wanted to sleep with him?


    If it was someone else, it was possible.


    But Feng Nanbei would not.


    Xia Ji sat in the carriage.


    Sure enough, the event arranged by Frost Monarch was as easy to guess as


    ever¡­


    It was simple, crude, and directly hit the heart.


    Beautiful women, fine wine, and delicious food.


    He yawned and stretched out his long legs in afortable posture. The thick fur felt warm. The carriage was very warm, isted from the cold outside the pass, but the journey was too long, and the end was unknown.


    However, he was different from Frost Monarch and the Eldest Princess. He was used to facing the unknown. Besides, there was warmth in the car, and there was also the feeling of spring.


    ¡°Young Master, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes, no matter what request you have, we will fulfill it.¡±


    Xia Ji nced at them. Although the two girls in the carriage were faking their greetings, they were elegant and graceful. Obviously, they were not the topdies in brothels. If he was not wrong, Frost Monarch had ¡± invited ¡± some youngdy or bride. These girls might be arrogant and domineering outside, but here, they could only serve them carefully like ves. Xia Ji pointed at the jug of liquor on the table. ¡± We¡¯ve split it.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± the two girls replied.


    On the way here, they had already adjusted their mentality. It seemed that this young master wanted to y with them while they were drunk.


    Thus, the two women drank one ss after another and finished a jar of strong wine.


    Then, they fell down softly at the same time.


    Only then did the carriage return to silence.


    Xia Ji could vaguely hear the sound ofughter and frolickinging from the carriage in front of him. It was Su Bingxuan enjoying himself.


    As for Ji Xuan¡¯s carriage, Su Bingxuan didn¡¯t make any arrangements. After all, the new ruler couldn¡¯t afford to dy his studies.


    As such, the Su family¡¯s team headed west and encountered many things on the way.


    Or a town that had been destroyed in the chaos of war.


    Or people who were fighting each other with weapons.


    Some of them were old people whose daughters or granddaughters had been captured by bandits and were wailing in pain by the roadside, begging others for help.


    Or small groups of non-humankind raiders.


    All sorts of things.


    However, the Su family¡¯s team was well-equipped and their horses were terrifying. No one dared to take the initiative to provoke them.


    The carriage passed through the chaotic frontier.


    However, the journey was peaceful.


    The snow is also calm,


    The farther west I go, the more deste it gets.


    The more there was no one. After almost half a month,


    The scene began to turn strange.


    He could often see trees burning in the pouring snow.


    Charred corpses were still hanging on the trees.


    Some of the corpses seemed to have been bitten by an unknown giant beast, or half of their bodies had been stomped and exploded. They were deeply buried in the snow. Due to the pressure of the blood pressure, the eyeballs of the corpses popped out and hung at the corners of the eyes by the nerves. It was very terrifying.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    In the air, there would be a bone-piercing cold wind from time to time, followed by a wave of suffocating heat waves. It made people sweat, but they would instantly freeze, and their bodies were extremely ufortable.


    Everyone immediately became vignt.


    The entire team carefully probed inside. At noon.


    A strange sight appeared in heaven and earth.


    Colorful lights appeared in the cloudy sky.


    In his line of sight, Half of it snowed heavily,


    The other half was drynd.


    Suddenly, the ground was filled with the sound of running, as if countless drums were beating.


    Xia Ji looked out of the window and saw a dark mass in the distance. Upon closer inspection, he saw many wild beasts, including snow tigers, snow leopards, snow rabbits, snow goats, and even snow birds and snakes. They were all different in size and species, but they were all running east as if they were fleeing for their lives.


    Hold your shield and block the beast tide!! ¡±


    The leader of the five thousand cavalrymen shouted.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took out many huge shields from his spatial ring and threw them on the ground. The strongest hundreds of cavalrymen immediately grabbed the shields and rushed forward, forming a hard and indestructible giant shield wall.


    It seemed that Su Bingxuan had also ced enough chips in this battle, because spatial rings were not verymon items in aristocratic families.


    Soon.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of continuous collisions could be heard.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm, but the two girls in the carriage were already gasping for breath.


    ¡°Sir, where exactly are we?¡± A young girl asked.


    The other girl was making some kind of hand seal. This was obviously some kind of high-level cultivation technique. She was circting her qi to regte her breathing, trying to calm her emotions..

 Chapter 212 - 212: 150. Fire Calamity

    Chapter 212: 150. Fire Cmity


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji pointed at the food in the corner and said, ¡°¡±At the critical moment, take some dry rations and some strong wine to escape.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ We won¡¯t run.¡±


    ¡± Not escape from this army, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Escape¡­¡±Monster.¡±


    The two girls widened their eyes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound continued.


    After about half an incense¡¯s time, the beast tide finally passed.


    The strongmen put down their shields. Before they could catch their breath, someone let out a terrified cry.


    The fierce flood dragon horse also began to neigh uneasily.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Monster¡­¡±


    Although this army was disciplined, they still couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock when faced with true terror.


    In the distance,


    Thick poisonous gas rolled about, and fire corpses and fire beasts were running east in groups. There were also hugeva giants. The high temperature distorted the scene in the distance. This scene was simply suffocating.


    Let alone fighting, the poisonous gas and high-temperature mes would instantly kill a human in a single sh.


    ¡® What¡¯s that?! ¡±


    The two women in the carriage eximed.


    Xia Ji pressed their mute acupoints and looked over.


    His eyes moved.


    This scene was actually very simr to the scene of destruction he had encountered in the Mountain and River State Painting.


    He still remembered that he had met a Fire Crow before, and he had named that strange Fire Crow Liu Li.


    At this moment, Frost Monarch¡¯s voice came from afar.


    Nanbei, get a flood dragon horse. Let¡¯s head north. Don¡¯t worry about Ji Xuan. I¡¯ve already arranged for people to protect him. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The five thousand wyrm-horse cavalry immediately scattered, turning into small groups that fled in all directions. Although they seemed to be fleeing, they were actually in groups of a hundred, scattering in all directions like chess pieces being scattered by arge hand.


    One of the teams escorted Ji Xuan onto his horse.


    Xia Ji also felt that bringing Ji Xuan along was a burden, so he sent a voice transmission, ¡°¡±Go with them.¡±


    In this match, Ji Xuan was the safest person.


    Then, he directly opened the two women¡¯s mute acupoints and threw a few bottles of pills. He said, ¡°Two flood dragon horses. You guys take one and run east. How far you can run depends on your luck.¡±


    With that, he got on a horse and headed north.


    An Rongrong¡¯s thoughts raced when she saw this. She pped her hands and the three hundred men of sacrifice immediately left her behind and retreated eastward. She quickly jumped onto a wyrm-horse that was pulling the carriage and followed closely to the north. If they were all alone, first of all, they would win in a two-on-one situation. Secondly, no matter who died, they could push the me to the fire tribtion.


    Su Bingxuan tilted his head slightly and saw the Eldest Princess following him. His expression changed and a smile appeared on his lips.


    At this moment,


    The burning corpses and fire beasts that were surging from the west had already arrived. The few on the edge seemed to have identified the prey that was fleeing north. They left the main group and chased after them.


    The three of them remained silent.


    Su Bingxuan, who was at the front, suddenly turned his head and said in a strange voice,¡± Feng Nanbei, why do you think she dares to follow us alone? ¡±


    Before Xia Ji could answer, Frost Monarch said, ¡®¡±¡® Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to repay her kindness and a chance to reconsider. ¡±


    After that, Frost Monarch jumped down from the flood dragon horse and disappeared as soon as hended.


    Xia Ji saw that he was going underground, so he quickly urged his horse over. When he looked at the ground, he saw that it was t.


    Earth Evasion?


    Or something else?


    Or a magic tool?


    The Frost Emperor Wyrm-Horse suddenly let out an explosive sound. Flesh and blood flew everywhere, and the smell of blood filled the air. This seemed to have stimted the fire corpses and fire beasts nearby, causing them to move even faster.


    This was not enough.


    Xia Ji looked north, east, and even south.


    At some point in time, the fire beasts had surrounded them from all directions.


    The billowing poisonous smoke and the undying mes were heading towards him.


    At this moment, An Rongrong had already rode her horse to his side. The two of them had their backs to each other as they watched the scene unfold.


    ¡°How did Frost Monarch leave?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    An Rongrong pondered for a moment, then frowned and said telepathically,¡±The Su family has a great demon from the alliance here. He is a wood element demon and is extremely cruel. Frost Monarch might have allied with it. ¡±


    ¡°Wood element?¡±


    ¡®Wood.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Wood makes fire.


    The wood element demon could control the fire beasts to some extent. If this demon really allied with Frost Monarch, then this ce would be a deadly ce for them..

 Chapter 213 - 213: 151. Seed of Demon Fire

    Chapter 213: 151. Seed of Demon Fire


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji and An Rongrong, the pair of imposters, quickly exchanged information through telepathy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the encirclement first,¡± said An Rongrong.


    Xia Ji observed quietly.


    An Rongrong followed his gaze and quickly said,¡±The ancestor said that the demons in the fire tribtion move by sensing ¡®life¡¯. In other words, they don¡¯t rely on their eyes or hearing, they only rely on their senses. This is because these demons are iplete.¡±


    The two of them quickly moved.


    They talked as they ran.


    ¡°Did the ancestor mention a weakness?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, because the shells of these fire demons are extremely hard. The power of the tenth level Dharma can only break through their shells when they get close.


    But he couldn¡¯t get close. The temperature of the Fire Demon¡¯s body was so high that it could easily melt steel. Moreover, the high temperature could also make one¡¯s True Qi chaotic and even make one unable to use their strength.


    ¡°Moreover, even we need to spend time to get rid of the fire poison that has entered our bodies.


    In addition, there are many types of fire demons. Now, fire corpses and fire beasts are the mostmon. If you encounter something umon, your Dharma Idol won¡¯t be able to break it.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Before Xia Ji could finish his sentence, An Rongrong understood. She sent a telepathic message,¡±The demon fire is the seed of the demon fire. It¡¯s not collected from their bodies, but grows in the fire domain. We went deep into this ce to find the seed of the demon fire and then use a special magic tool to collect this fire seed.


    With the fire seed, Frost Monarch and I will be able to break through the eleventh realm and obtain the avatar.


    This was a shortcut, and ordinary people needed to keep approaching these monsters to be able to be stimted by the mes on the surface of these monsters ¡®bodies and awaken their bloodlines.


    Nanbei, even if you have the fire seed, you won¡¯t be able to break through to the eleventh realm. Frost Monarch and I have both been enlightened by the three levels of the family¡¯s cultivation method, and we have reached the peak. These cultivation methods must bepatible with the bloodline, so we can use the demon fire to break through.¡±


    The two of them moved like the wind.


    The wind swept through the vast Land of Snow and Fire.


    Snow fell from the sky, and fire rose on the ground.


    A bone-piercing cold wind and a scorching hot wind made everything seem extremely mysterious.


    The fire demons expelled life, killing every life they saw, then ran to the trees and burned them.


    Xia Ji was wearing a long ck robe. With every step he took, his body seemed to be hundreds of feet away.


    An Rongrong was wrapped in a fiery red muslin dress. She stepped barefooted on the mud and dust. However, her feet would move in the air when they were still a few inches from the ground, and not a speck of dust would be caught.


    Suddenly, the two of them stopped and looked around with their backs to each other.


    This time, they were really surrounded.


    Frost Monarch obviously got the help of the big demon. He used wood to attract fire demon, trying to trap them.


    Xia Ji grabbed the ck knife and was about to rush forward when An Rongrong pulled him back. ¡± The knives of the Divine Armament are also made of metal. Any metal will melt in this fire. You can¡¯t use knives. ¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly let out a delicate cry. She opened her arms, and the bones, meridians, flesh, and blood of her ws began to change. Tiny ck scales crawled out from her body and turned into two ck dragon ws. Although they were not as big as Xia Ji¡¯s two meters, they were still more than one meter long.


    Its ws mmed into the ground.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    With two loud bangs, the ground cracked.


    The soft and weak Eldest Princess instantly grabbed tworge pieces of frozen earth that were more than three meters long. She spread her hands and the frozen earth protected her sides like a huge shield.


    ¡°Head southeast.¡±


    Xia Ji drew two Life Talismans in the gap between them and took a deep breath of the Heaven and Earth Qi that was free of fire poison. The Qi flowed toward his abdomen, but it waspressed and suppressed.


    The two of them flew out.


    The burning corpse in the southeast became excited when it saw the ¡± food ¡± rushing toward them. It sped up and ran toward the two of them.


    An Rongrong aimed at the right angle and pushed a piece of frozen soil far away, hitting the burning corpse, who was not good at dodging. The huge force sent the burning corpse flying to the side and rolling twice. When it got up again, the two of them were already far away.


    Bang!


    The remaining piece of frozen earth smashed into a fire beast that was pouncing on it from afar.


    An Rongrong quickly took out the frozen soil.


    However, the ground had already been ¡± softened ¡± by the mes. So, An Rongrong reached out to grab a hot boulder at the side. Like a petite giant, she began to throw the boulder with the violent power of her dragon ws.


    The giant rock whistled through the air, smashing back one burning corpse and small fire beast after another.


    Xia Ji used this time to draw two more Life Talismans.


    At this moment, the two of them were fighting as they ran.


    However, the southeast direction, where there were originally fewer fire demons, suddenly turned red. Fire demons came from all directions one after another.


    The air was distorted.


    The temperature instantly rose to 40 ¨C 50 degrees Celsius, like a desert in the middle of summer.


    The fire poison was raging as it swept toward the two of them.


    The two of them had just broken through oneyer of encirclement, and they were surrounded again. Looking around, there were stillyers of encirclement afteryers of encirclement. This was a desperate situation that did not give anyone a way out.


    Xia Ji nced around and saw that An Rongrong was still going to retrieve the boulder. He interrupted her and said, ¡°Hold me.¡±


    An Rongrong didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and her ck Dragon w quickly recovered. Panting lightly, she hugged Xia Ji¡¯s waist from behind.


    ¡°Hold tight.¡¯


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to fly.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Xia Ji breathed out the breath he had umted for a long time, and his right hand touched his cheek to adjust the angle.


    Bang!


    It was like a rocket beingunched violently.


    A huge gust of wind sted the soft and wet ground.


    The powerful recoil sent the man and woman flying.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t spit it all out in one breath. Instead, he used the advantage of being high up to quickly sweep thending spot..

 Chapter 214 - 214: 151. Seed of Demon Fire

    Chapter 214: 151. Seed of Demon Fire


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡®l¡¯ne tire poison nad already tormecl ayer ot darkness on tne ground. It was very clear from the sky. As long as they went to a ce with less darkness, they would be able to see it.


    Bang!


    When they were close to the ground.


    Xia Ji immediatelyunched a second shot.


    A violent and powerful impact.


    He and An Rongrong flew into the sky again.


    This way¡­


    Xia Ji continued to attack.


    The two of them flew into the clouds again and again.


    An Rongrong hugged the waist of the man in front of her tightly. She was already dumbfounded. If she had known that he was so fierce, why would she have used her hands just now?


    Xia Ji waited until he reached a ce where the poisonous fog was less dense before he stopped to replenish a mouthful of Heaven Earth Qi that did not contain any fire poison. He then continued to cast the spell.


    Obviously¡­


    Even Frost Monarch couldn¡¯t predict such a move.


    After about half an incense¡¯s time, Xia Ji and An Rongrong had sessfully retreated and broken through the fire demons ¡®encirclement.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°My mouth is numb.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you rub it.¡¯


    An Rongrong really reached out to rub his cheeks and said at the same time, ¡°Nanbei, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    I¡¯ve learned a bit of Dao techniques, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It just so happens that I¡¯ll be able to put them to good use.


    An Rongrong smiled and read, ¡°There are immortals in Jiangnan who leave the world and stand alone.¡± A gust of wind could quell a tsunami, and a wave of a hand could exterminate a group of demons. Ten steps to kill a flood dragon, red blood white crane clothes. When the matter is over, I go away with my whisk and hide in the west of Mirror Lake.


    If Immortal Mirror Lake has only learned a little bit of the Dao, is there anyone else in the world who has learned it?¡±


    Xia Ji scanned his surroundings, adjusted his zhenqi, and injected another Life


    Talisman into An Rongrong¡¯s body.


    The Eldest Princess immediately let out a shameful sound.


    ¡°Sofortable I¡¯ve recovered from my fatigue. Nanbei, what did you do to


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go once you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    In the end, the Eldest Princess did not say something like ¡± I want more ¡°. The two of them quickly observed the surrounding environment and then began to carefully explore the Fire Domain to find the Seed of Demon Fire.


    The two of them walked in the outermost area of the fire tribtionnd, but they did not go deep. Whenever they saw a fire demon, they would avoid it.


    This kind of fire demon usually came in groups, and it was impossible to face them directly. Even if they forcefully used their trump cards to destroy a wave, they would not gain any benefits.


    This explorationsted for three days.


    The two of them arrived at the foot of a snowy mountain.


    An Rongrong looked at the terrain and muttered,¡± This is Mount Nianqing. Legend has it that a mountain god in white armor and armor lives at the top of the mountain. This mountain god once transformed into a giant snake and provoked a powerful cultivator. In the end, he became the servant of that powerful cultivator and entered the right path.


    Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Tell me where the tinder might be. ¡±


    With the help of that big demon, Su Bingxuan would definitely be able to find the fire seed. With the fire seed, he would be able to break through to the eleventh realm.


    Xia Ji was still very cautious. He did not know how strong others were at the eleventh realm, so he could help An Rongrong break through to the eleventh realm as an extrayer of insurance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bored,¡± An Rongrong said with a smile.¡±The ancestor once told me how to find the fire seed.¡±


    She paused and said,¡±Star Peak is a ce where fire can be found.¡±


    The so-called Star Peak required the mountain peak to be upright, open shoulders, and beautiful veins. Such a terrain was a treasurend in the Fire Domain. This Nian Qing Mountain was obviously such a mountain peak.


    The so-called fire holding referred to the ce where the big fire and the small fire intersected. When the earth qi withdrew the fire, it was easy to form a fire seed.


    ording to the words passed down by the old ancestor, it is very likely to find a fire seed within one or two miles of the ce where Star Peak holds the fire.¡±


    ¡°Nanbei, you and I need to climb the mountain. Only then can we clearly see the direction of the fire flow and determine the location of the fire seed.¡¯ Half a dayter.


    The two of themnded on a snow cliff and looked down at the vast scenery outside the pass.


    An Rongrong gestured with her hands while Xia Ji watched quietly from the side. At the same time, he used the Judge Brush to form a few Life Talismans.


    After searching for half a day, he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    The sky hadpletely darkened.


    The two of them found a cave, lit a bonfire, and lived inside.


    Outside the cave in the foreignnd, the mountain wind was howling. The thousands of holes on the Nianqing Mountain were like music to the world, but they were emitting strange howls that swept across the entire mountain range with the darkness and snow.


    This made the campfire look warmer.


    The light of the fire shone on the two figures sitting together.


    An Rongrong fiddled with the bonfire. Her expression was a little gloomy, and there was a hint of dejection between her brows.


    She sighed softly and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Nanbei, if¡­Su Bingxuan¡¯s powerpletely crushed him.


    As long as I die, he will still treat you as a brother. Because you are the emperor¡¯s teacher, there is no irreconcble conflict between you and him.¡±


    Xia Ji took out a bag of strong liquor and leaned against the cold, jagged cave wall to drink.


    The air fell silent again.


    There was only the sound of wind and snow.


    The bonfire danced.


    The two shadows ovepped and separated from time to time.


    ¡°Why are you helping me like this?¡± An Rongrong suddenly asked.


    In the beginning, Su Bingxuan supported Su Yi and wanted to harm you, so you had no choice but to be with me.


    After that, you and I worked together to kill that woman. You helped me keep it a secret, which was already considered returning the favor.


    ¡°Now, Su Bingxuan has activated awork that I don¡¯t have and created a killing trap here. This is his home ground. He has 5,000 elite soldiers, the help of a wood-attribute demon, and other trump cards that I unknown about. I¡­¡± It was very likely that he had already lost.


    If you regret it, cut off my head when I fall asleep tonight.


    I only hope that you can continue to treat An Xun well.¡±


    Xia Ji was about to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in love with me,¡± An Rongrong said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the current Su family,¡± Xia Ji smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either,¡± replied An Rongrong.


    ¡°But Frost Monarch likes it.


    An Rongrong fell silent for a moment, then smiled brightly and said coquettishly, ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re a real member of the Su family. Although you¡¯re a physical family, you¡¯re already in the family tree. This aristocratic family treated the people of the world as toys, but you are not a person of the world. You are a member of an aristocratic family. Why are you standing against the aristocratic families?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± I grew up in a fishing vige, ¡± An Rongrong said frankly. ¡± Ever since that woman took me away, I¡¯ve been living in fear every day, like a dog. I hate the aristocratic families to the core. Every night before I go to bed, I¡¯ll look at the mirror and tell myself that one day, I¡¯ll destroy everything, or change everything. ¡± This is the source of all my power. I will naturally not betray you and will only stand on the opposing side of the aristocratic families.¡±


    Xia Ji extended his right hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± An Rongrong asked with a face full of question marks.


    ¡°Give me your hand too,¡± Xia Ji said.


    An Rongrong imitated him and extended her right hand.


    Xia Ji shook his hands and then released them. He smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®This is the etiquette of my hometown. In this case, we are allies again on this issue.


    Don¡¯t be discouraged. We didn¡¯t find any fire seeds today. We¡¯ll continue searching tomorrow.¡±


    An Rongrong looked stunned.


    Then, heughed. ¡± Feng Nanbei, I thought you were a smart person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an idiot.


    I heard that only love can make people stupid. You¡¯re not stupid. Why do you have to go against the aristocratic families and mix with a traitor like me?


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really fallen in love with me?


    If you love me, then tell me. ¡®


    Shaking his head, Xia Ji started drinking again. His mind was quietly calcting as he looked into the darkness. No one knew what he was thinking.


    An Rongrong looked at his side profile and suddenly pounced on him like a cat. She snatched his wine bag and took a big gulp from his mouth.


    ¡°Are you being reasonable?¡± Xia Ji asked. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have one yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± An Rongrong said decisively. No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Xia Ji allowed the soft and fragrant woman in his arms to do whatever she wanted as he took out a bag of strong liquor and drank it.


    The bonfire grew dim,


    The two of them gradually entered a dream.


    The next morning.


    The two of them got up and had a simple breakfast before they started to search for the ce where Star Peak held fire.


    Perhaps it was because of their conversationst night, but An Rongrong pulled herself together again and ran around actively, searching for something.


    Around noon,


    ¡°Found it!¡± An Rongrong shouted excitedly.


    Xia Ji ran over to take a look. At the foot of the southern mountain, two streams of fire that looked like magma were converging. In the narrow corner where they were converging, the ground was strangely bright, as if something was shining from underground.


    The two of them confirmed the location and hurried down the mountain in


    that direction.


    Half a dayter.


    The two of them dug three feet into the ground and finally found the ball of blue demon fire at the center of the earth..

 Chapter 215 - 215: 152. One Blade of Thunder Sun, Beautiful Green Lake

    Chapter 215: 152. One de of Thunder Sun, Beautiful Green Lake


    Trantor: 549690339


    An Rongrong took out a silver crystal ball from her storage space and nced at Xia Ji. ¡± Nanbei, I need two hours to collect the Demonic Fire Seed.


    Xia Ji opened his arms and instantly activated the air shield that separated the inside and outside. ¡± I¡¯m here.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    The Eldest Princess sat down decisively. The silver crystal ball floated between her hands.


    The mysterious gravitational force pulled a wisp of blue me towards the crystal ball.


    When this me entered the crystal ball, it was like wine entering a cup. It swayed like silk or smoke.


    The entire crystal ball began to turn red, as if it was about to explode.


    The Eldest Princess hurriedly slowed down again, reducing the suction speed from a trace of blue mes to even less.


    The absorption rate continued to slow down. Gradually, the explosive feeling in the crystal ball gradually disappeared and reached a bnce.


    Xia Ji took a look and roughly understood why it would take two hours.


    It wasn¡¯t that the material of the crystal ball wasn¡¯t good enough, but that the power contained in the seed of demonic fire was too terrifying. Even the aristocratic families couldn¡¯t find a material that could be directly filled.


    It¡¯s barren for miles and miles,


    Snowy mountains rise into the clouds, Fire Tribtion Foreign Lands.


    The two of them sat there quietly.


    Time slowly passed. This evening seemed to be fast and slow.


    Xia Ji nced at the woman¡¯s face. It was as beautiful as a painting.


    Her red lips were like cherry blossoms.


    He is handsome and affectionate.


    His temperament was fierce and ambitious.


    He nced at the red muslin she was wearing. He had thought she was beautiful when he first saw her, but he had only figured out the reason when they had chattedst night.


    An Rongrong used to wear silver muslin, which was noble and invible, in line with the image of the Su family¡¯s number one beauty.


    This time, it was changed to a red muslin for good luck.


    In An Rongrong¡¯s own words, she said, ¡± Ice and fire can¡¯t coexist, so she wore a red muslin to match the fiery red of the Fire Cmity to counter Frost


    Monarch¡¯s icy white. ¡±


    Xia Jiughed for a long time, until the Eldest Princess ¡®face turned red.


    His thoughts turned.


    An nourter.


    He had only absorbed one-third of the Demon Fire Seed.


    An Rongrong¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and she looked extremely careful.


    Xia Ji suddenly opened his eyes and gripped the hilt of his saber.


    He heard some movement in the distance.


    It wasn¡¯t the sound of fire demons running, but the sound of horse hooves.


    Xia Ji stood up, but the sound of hooves did note in their direction. Instead, it was like a flood that had reached a fork in the road. It suddenly split up and circled around them like a formation. After a long time,


    A flood dragon horse trod on the snow,


    The cavalryman was one of Frost Monarch¡¯s 5,000 cavalrymen.


    The cavalryman stopped in front of the air shield. ¡°Mister Feng, the Emperor asked me to pass you a message.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Teacher values friendship, so I will give Teacher a chance to repay this friendship. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After saying this, the cavalryman turned around and left on his horse. He could be considered the messenger before the two armies shed.


    Su Bingxuan had the existence of a wood-type demon, so his control over this area had already reached the extreme.


    The biggest characteristic of the tree demon was that all the nts in an area were its eyes and ears.


    The tree demon on Mount Meru¡¯s ninth summit was one, and so was this great demon.


    However, the tree demon of Mount Meru was clearly far inferior to this great demon.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even need to think about what Frost Monarch meant, because he had already seen it.


    There were three lone peaks surrounding this fire hugging area. At this moment, each lone peak was already filled with armored soldiers.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sky full of fire arrows crossed thousands of meters and shot over.


    Xia Ji had talked to Ning Xiaoyu before and knew that the art of war was different from martial arts. Su Bingxuan¡¯s subordinates clearly had generals who were proficient in the art of war.


    However, a rocket of this level was not enough.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t move. He just released his Qi, and the fire arrows that filled the sky instantly shattered and scattered. Then, he quickly scanned the surroundings and vaguely saw some strange movements on the three mountains. Clearly, the fire arrows were just an appetizer, reminding him that they wereing.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be so passive. However, he could not go too far away. There are three peaks. No matter which one I go to, the remaining two will be ambushed.¡±


    Most importantly, I can¡¯t reveal my eleventh level avatar, nor can I use the Tathagata Prayer Beads.


    What should he do?


    Xia Ji nced at An Rongrong.


    The Eldest Princess clearly sensed the situation outside. She tried to speed up the absorption of the fire flow, but it was impossible. Anxious appeared on her face. She knew that Feng Nanbei was powerful, but this wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by being powerful. The enemy¡¯s attack range was too far, and they were using military tactics. Feng Nanbei also needed to protect himself and couldn¡¯t go too far.


    She became more and more anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xia Jiforted him before looking down at the two divine weapons at his waist.


    These two divine weapons had already awakened their intelligence and were connected to his mind. They could also receive his power. They could be said to be his moving bodies.


    Xia Ji suddenly pped his hands.


    He pulled out the white saber, Clouds and Mist for Ten Thousand Miles, and the condensed mist dispersed like a pure white meteor hitting the ground. Everything turned white in an instant and expanded rapidly in all directions.


    Pa!


    The white saber was pressed to the ground.


    Many more rockets flew in the sky, but this time, they all missed.


    Fire demons don¡¯t need sight, but you guys do. ¡±


    Xia Ji flipped his hand again.


    Whoosh!


    The ck saber, Thunder Fire, was unsheathed.


    With endless lightning arcs, he rose up against the heavens.


    Felice hovered in midair.


    With a flip of his hand, fog filled the sky and lightning filled the sky.


    A soft voice entered Xia Ji¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Buddha, how do we fight?¡±


    ¡°Strike them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s winter here, and there¡¯s not enough electricity in the sky. I can¡¯t produce much lightning. In the past, I never went out during winter.¡±


    At this moment, another yful child¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°¡®Weak chicken..¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216: 152. One Blade of Thunder Sun, Beautiful Green Lake

    Chapter 216: 152. One de of Thunder Sun, Beautiful Green Lake


    Trantor: 549690339


    In an instant, there was silence.


    ¡°Buddha, it scolded me,¡± the thin voice said.


    The yful child¡¯s voice continued to mock, ¡°What use do I have for you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lower myself to your level,¡± the thin voice said.


    ¡°Useless thing!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so uncultured?¡±


    ¡°A little, a little.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    His two divine weapons were very unique.


    ¡°Stop arguing.¡±


    Xia Ji called out in his consciousness, then said, ¡± You can still release electricity when you get close, right? ¡®


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lei Huo said.


    Xia Ji calcted in his heart. The distance was about right.


    In midsummer, the lightning arcs could sh tens of thousands of feet. Now that it was deep winter, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to sh hundreds of feet. This battle was apetition of attack distance.


    All he needed to do was ride his saber and send it to the three lone peaks.


    He was about to take action.


    ¡°Buddha, there¡¯s no need,¡± Lei Huo suddenly said slowly.


    It was furious.


    Moreover, it also sensed that the ce was covered in fog, cold, and humid. It was an environment where lightning couldplement each other.


    ¡°Buddha, who should I strike?¡±


    ¡°Those on the three peaks are all enemies,¡± Xia Ji said.


    After saying that, Xia Ji raised his palm and spread his fingers, sending a powerful force toward the ck de.


    The soldiers who were setting up the gs on the three peaks and preparing to use the secret art of war were suddenly stunned.


    They looked into the distance in disbelief.


    In the thick fog, a huge ball made of lightning rose up. It was as bright as the sun and hovered above the sky of this foreignnd.


    From time to time, twisted lightning bolts shot out from the giant ball. Endless lightning arcs circled around the giant ball like a sr prominence, surging violently.


    The surrounding fog had obviously strengthened the lightning. The thick white fog that covered the sky was now filled with lightning. It was bright for a moment and then dark for a moment. The lightning ball was like the sole eye of an ancient beast in the universe, emitting a terrifying pressure.


    The Eldest Princess felt this power and could not help but open her eyes to take a look.


    He sighed in his heart,[So strong!]


    Then, he was puzzled. This Thunder Fire was a gift from him. It was clearly a


    saber that had been brought out of a dangerous ce without a weapon spirit. How did he do it to this extent?


    He was truly a man who could bring about miracles.


    Xia Ji¡¯s berserk power continued to surge into the ck de.


    The ball of lightning grew bigger and bigger.


    A strong sense of oppression spread out like a hurricane.


    The flickering lightning illuminated the young man¡¯s faintly discernible face in the fog, making him look like a demon god.


    Xia Ji held the already enormous ball of lightning and said indifferently, ¡°¡®One de Thunder Sun.¡±


    The lightning turned into a zing sun.


    Boom!


    Boundless lightning bolts shot out from Xia Ji¡¯s palm like lightning snakes, exploding in all directions like a supernova.


    Kakaka!


    The furious lightning instantly engulfed the armored soldiers on the three peaks.


    Before the threemanders could react, they felt their bodies go numb, and then they lost consciousness. They still had the secret art of war of the g and the magic tools that matched the secret art of war. Their fire arrows were just the appetizer before the feast. They were still nning to slowly use the distance to y with this prey, subdue the emperor, and make a great contribution to their master.


    How could this be?


    How was this possible?


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Many armorers standing at the edge of the cliff fell off the cliff one after another. The other armorers who copsed on the cliff were either dead or injured.


    However, Lei Yang¡¯s discharge was not over yet.


    It hovered above Xia Ji¡¯s head, constantly sensing its surroundings and shooting out bolts of lightning.


    After a long time.


    Lei Yang disappeared.


    It turned into a ck de and flew back to Xia Ji¡¯s side.


    The youth grabbed the hilt and returned it to its sheath.


    Before it was sheathed, another lightning arc shed across the ck saber and struck the white saber.


    ¡°Aiyo.¡±


    The white saber was sent flying by the lightning.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and grabbed the white knife back into its sheath.


    ¡°Weak chicken! ¡± ¡°You were sent flying by me.¡± ¡°If not for my fog.. ¡°You were sent flying by me.¡±


    ¡°You were sent flying by me.¡±


    The two knives started arguing.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    The fog gradually dispersed, and the world gradually became clear. The enemies that surrounded them had already disappeared.


    An Rongrong gave him a gentle smile and continued to absorb the Devil me. She was almost done.


    Suddenly¡­


    There seemed to be something moving rapidly under the ground like lightning.


    Xia Ji reacted quickly. He had just sensed the power underground when he pulled out his ck saber and shed deep into the ground. The saber energy turned into a crescent moon arc and went deep into the ground.


    Chi!


    The knife had cut something.


    However, the thing underground was really huge.


    This sh might have cut off a part of it, but it did not kill it.


    In the next instant,


    The ground suddenly rose up like a giant beast.


    A giant thorny crown with a broken corner suddenly broke out of the ground.


    Every single root spike on the crown seemed to be covered in thick scales.


    At the critical moment,


    An Rongrong had no choice but to leave.


    Otherwise, she would have been stabbed by the spikes.


    Xia Ji rushed to her side, his right hand forming a ck Dragon w. He grabbed the Crown of Thorns, pulled it out, and threw it far away.


    However, the torment caused the absorption of the Devil me to go out of control. A wisp of me spread directly to An Rongrong¡¯s arm. Once the extremely high temperature came into contact with the skin, there was no other possibility other than burning it.


    Before the mes arrived, her face was already pale. Therge consumption of the demonic mes, coupled with the ident at this time, had already exhausted even the Eldest Princess, who was half a step to the eleventh realm.


    This impact caused her soul to be injured and her face to turn pale.


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand suddenly pped An Rongrong¡¯s back. A powerful force rushed through her meridians to where the Devil Fire was. The Ster Energy around her body shook, slightly dying the Devil Fire¡¯s descent.


    An Rongrong finally came back to her senses. She took a deep breath and moved the crystal ball with both hands, carefully adjusting its position. The uncontroble demon fire still tried to attack, but it was always blocked by the crystal ball.


    Then, it was slowly absorbed into the ball.


    This sudden scene slowly calmed down.


    The two of them also stopped.


    Xia Ji pulled out the white de with his right hand and let the mist envelop the area once again. He then used his ck Dragon w to observe the ground warily.


    He ced his left hand on the Eldest Princess ¡®back.


    The red muslin was already soaked. If I don¡¯t wear it,


    Her snow-white skin was revealed.


    An Rongrong used Xia Ji¡¯s power to carefully absorb the remaining Devil Fire.


    The crystal ball appeared to be fiery red. Although there were some changes, it was still a sess.


    An Rongrong put the fire seed into her storage space, then spat out a mouthful of blood mist and fell weakly to the ground.


    Xia Ji was about to draw two Life Talismans and inject them into her body when he suddenly heard strange footstepsing from all directions.


    The poisonous gas came with the wind.


    The high temperature instantly raised the temperature of the air from low to 30 to 40 degrees, and the temperature was still rising. It was a Fire Demon!


    Xia Ji took advantage of the fact that the fire poison had yet to arrive and hurriedly took a deep breath of the Qi of Heaven and Earth that did not contain poison. He quickly withdrew his white knife and bent down to hug the Eldest Princess, who was drenched.


    An Rongrong hugged him tightly too.


    The two of them stuck close to each other.


    However, no one had any romantic feelings.


    The wind blew out and bombarded the ground where the fire was held.


    The powerful recoil brought the two of them up and down continuously, flying into the clouds.


    ¡°Head southeast¡­l ¡­ Arranged people¡­Theke, go to theke.¡±


    Xia Ji skillfully ran out of the fire demons ¡®encirclement and walked on the destend with the pale Eldest Princess in his arms.


    The wind and snow were like des,


    The road is long,


    There was no end to it.


    Xia Jinded on a longke with no vegetation.


    Although it was snowing heavily in the middle of winter and the Fire Cmity had descended, theke water here was fortunately not polluted. It was still as clear as a mirror, as if a beauty in in clothes was lying in the embrace of the mountains in this foreignnd.


    Late at night, the snow stopped and the moon came out.


    In the bright moonlight.


    The Eldest Princess was lying on a pebble.


    Xia Ji drew three Life Talismans and sent them into the woman¡¯s body.


    An Rongrong made afortable sound, but¡­The Life Talisman could heal the body, but not the mind. Just now, the Devil Fire had gone out of control, and An Rongrong had really gone through a near-death experience. Her state of mind was still a little chaotic.


    Xia Ji picked up the cold branches, made a bonfire, and took some food.


    Surrounded by the fire in the night,


    Xia Ji turned the barbecue.


    The Eldest Princess gentlyy down and looked at the man illuminated by the fire. She suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to thekeside for a while. Don¡¯t turn your head around.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xia Ji said casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beast,¡± the Eldest Princess said seriously.


    Xia Ji smiled.


    Not long after, he heard the rustling of clothes being taken off behind him, followed by the sound of water being lifted by hands, and light panting.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t turn his head and focused on roasting the meat. He sprinkled some salt from time to time and put the cooked meat into his mouth.


    Suddenly¡­


    An eagle¡¯s cry sounded in the sky. Two white eagles flew over their heads.


    An Rongrong¡¯s voice came from theke. ¡± My people are almost here.. ¡°

 Chapter 217 - 217:153. About 500 Years Old, Magma Demon Dragon

    Chapter 217:153. About 500 Years Old, Magma Demon Dragon


    Trantor: 549690339


    The moonlight was strong on the Jasper Lake, and the beautiful women were dressing up. The young man¡¯s back was facing the beautiful scenery, and he was turning the barbecue from time to time. Two ck and white knives were inserted on his left and right sides.


    The smell of snow and fire came from the foreignnd. Xia Ji felt that he needed a cup of wine, so he took out a jar and opened the seal. The wine mixed with the moonlight and flowed down his throat into his internal organs. Cold wine is most afraid of drinking alone,


    An Rongrong had changed into a new set of clothes. It was a red velvet shirt and deerskin boots. There was a red knife hanging from her waist that she had not used from the beginning to the end. She put her hands on Xia Ji¡¯s shoulders and hooked her arms around his neck. She gently rubbed her cheek against his hair.


    Her hair fell and tangled together.


    In the fragrance of women,


    Starlight scattered,


    The two of them were speechless.


    The Eldest Princess suddenly said softly, ¡± If after 500 years, you and I are still alive, and we are still walking on the same path, and we can still be like this, will you marry me? ¡®


    Xia Ji looked at the dancing mes in front of him and felt the gentleness behind him. He then looked at the endless night gxy, which came from the ancient times and went to the ancient times.


    The journey of life,pared to this vast and mysterious spacetime, was like a mayfly. It lived and died in the blink of an eye. It did not know the spring and autumn. Mortals did not know five hundred years. They only knew tea, rice, sauce, vinegar, and salt. How much better was it than a mayfly?


    And if they lived for five hundred years, although they would still be lonely, they would always want someone to apany them. Lonely Yin would not grow, and lonely Yang would not grow.


    The Eldest Princess used her soft body to nudge him. ¡± Okay? ¡®


    ¡® My hometown has a saying called Freddy, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°What is Freddy?¡±


    It means that once you make an oath, you will not be far from death.


    ¡°Your hometown is really interesting.¡±


    ¡°For example, if a general who has been through hundreds of battles says that he will return to his hometown to get married after this battle, then this general will most likely die in battle. For example, if a bailiff says that I have caught countless vicious criminals and that I will be fine this time, then the bailiff is not far from death.¡±


    ¡°Crow mouth!¡±


    ¡°In my hometown, this is called poisonous milk.¡±


    ¡°Poison¡­Poison what?¡±


    Xia Jiughed out loud, then rubbed An Rongrong¡¯s long hair and took out a flute.


    When he touched the flute, he knew nothing about it.


    An Rongrong obviously knew how to y the flute. Just by looking at her movements, one could tell whether she was an expert or ayman. Obviously, the man in front of her was apleteyman. He pulled out the flute like he was pulling out a knife.


    However, Xia Ji paused for a moment and searched for two blue Skill Orbs stored between his eyebrows.[Advanced Musical Mastery] , [Carefree Flute Sound Finger], and a purple skill bead [Immortal Flute Technique].


    Then, he used it directly.


    In an instant, it was as if decades of experience and techniques of practicing the flute had fused into his heart.


    When Xia Ji brought the flute to his lips, he was already a master. He turned his head and saw the Eldest Princess smiling at him. He closed his eyes and gently yed the first note.


    When some people opened their mouths, they would cause the world to fall silent.


    The Eldest Princess ¡®expression became shocked. Then, she closed her eyes and listened to the melodious flute sound that carried a unique state of mind.


    She was wrong. How could this man be an amateur? He was already a master in this field. She had seen wrongly.


    She snuggled up to him gently, feeling a rare sense of security and gentleness.


    Xia Ji put down his flute and started humming softly.


    Drifting snow, swaying in the wind, poetic soul, even more lovers, always used to cover the depth with frivolous luxuriousness¡­


    I love your deste eyes, the bright moon and stars, thousands of miles away, knocking into the door of your heart¡­¡±


    After singing a cappe.


    Xia Ji put away his flute.


    An Rongrong suddenly felt a thin veil in front of her eyes. She closed her eyes, hugged the man¡¯s waist tightly, and leaned against his shoulder.


    From now on, this scene would forever be engraved in her soul. Regardless of whether she was still alive 500 yearster, whether she was still on the same path as this man, or whether she was still the same as she was now, she would never forget this man again because there would not be anyone better than him in the world.


    At this moment, the world stopped in this fragment of the river of time.


    Killing, wars, conspiracies, and open schemes all faded away and became peaceful.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard from afar.


    The footsteps were getting closer.


    Dozens of men in ck with white eagles on their shoulders rushed over. When they saw the woman sitting in the fire, they hurriedly knelt down and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Milord.¡±


    An Rongrong¡¯s coquettish look had disappeared. When she stood up, she had be the eldest princess who could fight with Frost Monarch. She exuded a powerful aura. ¡± How many people havee? ¡±


    ¡°One thousand Eagle Guards.¡±


    ¡®Does the Eagle King of the Northern Lands not think highly of me?¡± An Rongrong asked coldly.


    ¡°Milord, please calm down. The fire tribtion has arrived. Eagle King is leading his nsmen to evacuate.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I have something for you to do.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please speak. We are here to entrust our lives to you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± An Rongrong¡¯s gaze shifted, thennded on the stone mountain on the other side of the Jasper Lake. The mountain was bare and without any vegetation, so it would not be monitored by the wood-attributed demon. She pointed with her finger. ¡± Go there. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the Eagle Guards suddenly whistled. His many giant winged white eagles immediately flew up, and two of themnded in front of Xia Ji and the Eldest Princess.


    An Rongrong grabbed the eagle ws with both hands, and Xia Ji followed suit.


    The white eagle took off and flew into the sky with the two of them. It didn¡¯t take long for them tond on the edge of a hidden valley in the stone mountain. The snow in the valley was extremely thick. It was obvious that the fire tribtion hadn¡¯t disturbed it. It could be considered a purend. Soon, the Eagle Guards all flew over with their eagle ws and knelt in front of the Eldest Princess..

 Chapter 218 - 218:153. About 500 Years Old, Magma Demon Dragon

    Chapter 218:153. About 500 Years Old, Magma Demon Dragon


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°First, we need to find Su Bingxuan. Second, we need to lure away all the fire demons that are approaching,¡± An Rongrong said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°After you find Su Bingxuan, if he is cultivating, do everything you can to disrupt him. If he isn¡¯t cultivating, then immediately run. Remember to run towards this valley first. Halfway there, when he isn¡¯t paying attention, quietly turn to the other side.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! However¡­Why did you do this?¡±


    Because you thought he didn¡¯t notice, but in fact, he deliberately made you think he didn¡¯t notice. ¡®


    The Eagle Guard who asked the question felt a headacheing on. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Leave 200 people to protect me. As long as you¡¯re not dead, no one is allowed to disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The Eagle Guards, who came from nowhere, had a clear division ofbor. Very quickly, they made efficient arrangements. 200 of them guarded the various passes on the mountain, and the remaining 800 flew off in different directions.


    An Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief and said to Xia Ji,¡±Nanbei, I don¡¯t have time. Su Bingxuan must be breaking through to the 11th realm as well. The Eagle Guards could only dy, but they could not stop him. Stay by my side, but don¡¯t forget what I told youst night.¡±


    She lowered her voice and sent a voice transmission, ¡°If the situation is one-sided, kill me with your own hands. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you even if


    I be a ghost.¡±


    Don¡¯t be silly, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Don¡¯t waste your time. Go.


    He was also very curious about other people¡¯s eleven states. He wondered what would happen to the avatar condensed by the Eldest Princess.


    An Rongrong had taken a few steps when she suddenly turned around and looked at him with aplicated expression. She shouted, ¡°Hello ¡­¡±


    If you have anything to say, ¡± Xia Ji said gently, ¡± wait until you break through.


    An Rongrong smiled and sighed at herself for being so long-winded. She then sat down on an empty spot and took out her crystal ball.


    The blue demonic fire seed in the ball was surging like the sea, hiding great power.


    Kakaka.


    The Eldest Princess ¡®body suddenly began to change. Her skin was covered with ayer of dragon scales.


    His skin seemed to be crystal clear, and the ck air currents formed a strange vein. This vein didn¡¯t look like a human¡¯s vein, but a ferocious beast.


    At the same time, the might of a beast at the top of the food chain pressed down in all directions, causing the originally quiet snowy valley to be even more deathly still. It was as if all the little lives in the soil and rocks had shut up in horror or fled.


    Xia Ji knew that this was the Su family¡¯s unique Dragon Technique.


    The blood of the Su family was dragon blood.


    Dragons also have their own kind,


    There are also kinds of fire.


    He wondered what kind of dragon the Eldest Princess ¡®eleventh level avatar was.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of fire this random devil fire was.


    He sat on the side of the mountain and adjusted his breathing while thinking about something.


    For example, how to increase his strength the most in this fire tribtion and break through the shackles of 500 years of lifespan.


    For example, when the Eldest Princess became the n leader, she would start to control the Su family. Through controlling the Su family, she would then reach out to the other four great families.


    For example, he needed to bring the Undying Demon me back to the Su family within 20 years. That might be the day he fought with the Su family¡¯s ancestor.


    However, this was not a game. He could not make any mistakes. He had no concept of the Su family¡¯s ancestor at all. How could he fight?


    He looked at the night sky.


    He silently drew the Life -Death Notes, just in case.


    Until the first golden light appeared on the barren horizon.


    Dawn arrived.


    It wasn¡¯t snowing.


    Chi chi chi¡­


    A line of fire came from afar. The raging poisonous gas apanied the high-temperature fire demons as they burned the wood. The wood that appeared on the ground was guiding the path of these fire demons, bringing them forward.


    Soon, this group of fire demons had already arrived at the side of the Jasper Lake and surrounded the ce where he and the Eldest Princess werest night.


    However, the mountain range was far away from the shoal, and there was argeke between them. The fire demon couldn¡¯t sense them. Frost Monarch¡¯s monster could only follow him to thekeside¡­


    The situation was in a strange stalemate.


    The wood-type demon seemed to have lost track of them and was in a state of anger. It kept luring the fire demons over and piled them up by theke.


    The Eagle Guard hid carefully and looked at the terrifying scene on the shore.


    However, they could use the White Eagle to escape at the critical moment, so they were not particrly nervous.


    Suddenly¡­


    There was another change in the distance.


    The fire corpses and fire beasts piled up on the shore suddenly began to run wildly.


    Xia Ji looked into the distance and saw that the sky in the distance had turned into a ball of fire. It was extremely red, and the clouds were likeva that stretched across the sky.


    Everything on the ground was burning and the rocks were melting.


    After a short while,


    Everyone saw what it was.


    The Eagle Guards, who were disciplined, werepletely stunned.


    They finally understood why the Fire Cmity was called the Cmity.


    That was because¡­


    They were simply a group of demons that could not be resisted, escaped, or faced¡­He had descended into this world!


    It was a giant beast flying in the sky.


    Its body was covered in red and ck armor, like livingva. Its body was extremely swollen, and purple mes were burning on its back. The mes burned quietly and strangely.


    This giant beast, or rather, it was a ¡± fire dragon ¡± that was absolutely different from the fire dragons in his impression. It spread its four legs and came from afar.


    The fire beasts and burning corpses in the distance were instantly scattered by its attack. However, the fire dragon suddenly moved close to the ground. It opened its mouth and picked up the fire beasts and burning corpses. It did not even chew them. Instead, it directly rolled down its throat and into its body that was hotter than a metal furnace. It was instantly digested..

 Chapter 219 - 219:153. About 500 Years Old, Magma Demon Dragon

    Chapter 219:153. About 500 Years Old, Magma Demon Dragon


    Trantor: 549690339


    More than ten Eagle Guards hurriedly released their white eagles. The white eagles spread their wings, wanting to lure the fire dragon in the opposite direction.


    However, the fire dragon roared.


    It didn¡¯t even notice the white eagles.


    The white eagles were already on fire, shrieking in pain as they fell into theke.


    The fire dragon picked up another fire beast and suddenlyy motionless on the ground. Its eyes that were filled withva rolled as it looked in the direction of the valley.


    Xia Ji instantly realized that they had been discovered.


    He nced sideways at An Rongrong.


    He then looked at the Eagle Guards who were ready to die.


    He wore a nouveau riche Fire Repelling Pearl ring on his left hand.


    At the same time, he took in a deep breath of Heaven and Earth Qi and shot out like a ray of light. This fire dragon would not let anyone off. No matter what, it had to face him. It was better to lure him away.


    Moreover¡­


    After breaking free from the ¡®fetter¡¯, it was still unknown who would live or die.


    The moment he flew out, he spun the ck de in his hand, and a lightning arc shed toward the Fire Dragon.


    Chi!


    As expected, the lightning bolts were not weak. The fire dragon was also electrocuted. The entire dragon went numb for a moment and seemed to have stopped for a moment.


    Instantly, the huge dragon head tilted and stared over. There was anger in its eyes, as if it did not understand that this food could actually make it numb?


    Boom!


    The fire dragon picked up the fire beasts and corpses in front of it and soared into the sky.


    The ground where it stopped had already turned into a deep pit of mes.


    Xia Ji¡¯s speed was extremely fast.


    From time to time, he could even use the Heaven and Earth Qi hidden in his chest to speed up.


    The tug of war between the man and the dragon began.


    Xia Ji kept running upwind so that he wouldn¡¯t be affected by the fire poison.


    The Fire Demon Dragon was flying straight in the air. It opened its mouth, andva flowed from the corner of its mouth.


    Bang!


    The air suddenly exploded.


    The Fire Demon Dragon sped up and lunged at Xia Ji like a predator.


    Bang!


    Xia Ji exhaled.


    At the same time, a ck knife appeared on his left hand.


    The power of the hurricane rushed out, causing the Fire Demon Dragon to pause for a moment.


    Then, the endless lightning arcs made the Fire Demon Dragon¡¯s body stiffen.


    The Fire Demon Dragon became even more furious and chased after him.


    Xia Ji saw that there was a vastke in front of him. He moved his left hand and grabbed the Water Repellent Pearl gifted by the Sea Wyrm n before shooting into theke.


    With the Water Repellent Pearl, he felt as if he was on the shore in theke. His speed was not affected at all.


    The Fire Demon Dragon dived into theke without hesitation.


    Chi chi chi chi!


    An unimaginable scene happened. Theke water boiled and began to turn into dense steam that rose into the sky. Xia Ji held the ck de in his right hand.


    ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± zzzz!


    In an instant, theke was filled with lightning and purple lightning. It was like a huge that wrapped around the Fire Demon Dragon.


    ¡°Come down!¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s ck de suddenly pressed down.


    The Fire Demon Dragon was pulled by the lightning and sank to the bottom of theke.


    However¡­


    Although the mes on the Fire Demon Dragon¡¯s body were much smaller, it did not panic. Instead, its eyes that were filled withva were filled with human-like mockery.


    At this moment, far away.


    Su Bingxuan was sitting in a valley covered in dense forest. There was also a crystal ball in front of him. The crystal ball was also filled with dark blue demonic mes.


    The forest rustled as if it was talking to him.


    ¡°What? Fire Demon Dragon? All of your roots have been burned to ashes?¡±


    Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    ¡® The Fire Demon Dragon was lured away by Feng Nanbei? ¡®


    Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    Su Bingxuan suddenly put away the crystal ball in front of him and said swiftly, ¡°¡±Wherever the Demonic Dragon is, there will definitely be a ¡®Heavenly me¡¯. With a¡¯ Heavenly me¡¯, why would I still need this ordinary Blue me?


    Let¡¯s go while it¡¯s distracted!¡±

 Chapter 220 - 220: 154. Fire Crow Glaze

    Chapter 220: 154. Fire Crow ze


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Fire Demon Dragon was wrapped in a purple electric.


    Xia Ji suddenly pressed down on his saber.


    Under the de,


    The electric created by the saber also descended.


    The Fire Demon Dragon tried its best to climb up.


    Xia Ji staggered and almost followed.


    His right hand expanded and turned into a two-meter-long ck Dragon w. He gripped the saber with great strength and pressed down again.


    The sudden increase in strength caused the Mystic Dragon¡¯s body to sink.


    It was as if a red and ck fiery meteor had been pulled by the ¡± fishing ¡® and hit theke bed.


    Boom!


    The bottom of theke boiled, and the sand exploded, turning into arge number of bubbles that flew up, formingyers of water columns on the surface of theke.


    And in this extreme movement,


    A man and a dragon,


    They looked at each other quietly underwater.


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand suddenly pointed out, and a Death Talisman that was circling around him flew out tentatively, crossing hundreds of feet andnding on the Fire Demon Dragon that was tightly bound by the electric.


    The Fire Demon Dragon trembled. Clearly, this Death Talisman was effective.


    However, the Fire Demon Dragon shook off the ¡®flesh¡¯ that was hit by the Death Talisman.


    The ¡°flesh¡± was separated, and under the pure power of death, it quickly withered.


    However, when it had withered to the extreme, the Mystic Dragon extended its sharp ws and gently tapped it. The dead ¡®flesh¡¯ instantly revived and attached itself to its body, making it look unharmed.


    Seeing that it was effective, Xia Ji gritted his teeth and swung the ck de down.


    He divided a portion of his power and injected it into the ck de, making it fly to the bottom of theke. The huge power dragged the Fire Demon Dragon down again.


    However, the Fire Demon Dragon was extremely powerful. Although it was surprised that the food in front of it could fight so well, it eventually became serious. It used its strength to lift its huge body and formed a stalemate with ck de¡¯s underwater lightning.


    Taking advantage of this time, Xia Ji spread out his hands at the bottom of theke. The ten Death Talismans that he had drawn earlier lined up in a row and shot toward different ces of the Fire Demon Dragon in different trajectories. In an instant, the Fire Demon Dragon¡¯s entire body began to ¡± die


    However, it used the same trick again and shook off all the ¡®dead flesh and blood¡¯ again.


    Because it had lost a part of its flesh and even its head, the Mystic Dragon¡¯s strength had weakened greatly. The ck knife had sunk into the mud with it.


    Xia Ji looked at the flesh and blood that had been shaken away. Without hesitation, he pulled out the white de with his left hand. Although the Thousand Miles of Clouds was ineffective underwater, its sharpness did not decrease.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of saber lights shed the dead flesh away, not allowing the Fire Demon Dragon to touch it.


    The headless dragon was still struggling.


    Xia Ji used the third talisman, the Ghost Expelling Talisman.


    Three pieces were used,


    Three dark shadows emerged from the bottom of theke. They looked weird, and their faces were blurry.


    At the same time, he threw out three huge paper figurines.


    The ghost entered the paper figurine.


    The paper man was invulnerable to swords and spears, water and fire. It held a strange heavy weapon and went forward to beat the demonic dragon.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Amidst the heavy bangs,


    The Headless Demon Dragon felt as if it had been hammered, sinking deeper and deeper into the wet and sticky mud at the bottom of theke.


    In just two to three breaths, he had already been dragged several Zhang away.


    Cold mud and water were the nemeses of fire, and the red mes on the Headless Demon Dragon¡¯s body were indeed slowly extinguishing.


    The three paper figurines kept digging in front of the pit, filling it with soil, and then hammering and ramming it on the mud. They even moved huge rocks over.


    Xia Ji did not let his guard down.


    This time, he was also testing the waters.


    After more than ten breaths, an ominous feeling rose from the bottom of his heart. Suddenly, the Mystic Dragon¡¯s mocking gaze shed in front of his eyes. He suddenly turned his head and saw theke water flowing down from the top, forming a boiling vacuum arrow that shot towards him.


    The arrowhead of the giant arrow was the devil dragon head that had been revived.


    The demonic dragon head opened its mouth wide, draggingva, poisonous smoke, steam, and boiling water along the way as it bit at itself. The temperature was extremely high.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Was this thing immortal?


    Bang!


    The demonic dragon headnded on theke bed.


    Xia Ji disappeared from where he stood, and the ck and white daggers shot back at lightning speed. With a twist of his hands, he swiftly sheathed them.


    The three paper men who were working diligently and possessed by the ghost were instantly swallowed by the dragon¡¯s mouth. After a few shrill screams, Xia Ji lost contact with the paper men.


    Soon after, he saw a purple me demon dragon crazily scuttling out from the mud on theke bed. The entireke seemed to be boiling, and the water temperature began to rise rapidly. Xia Ji shot toward the surface of theke, took a deep breath, and then spat it out.


    Boom!


    A hurricane blew out of his mouth and hit the surface of theke.


    The surface of theke was torn apart and turned into gas. It was then blown to the sides by the hurricane and churned.


    Bang!


    The Purple me Dragon flew out from the rolling steam.


    All the body parts that had died before returned to its body and were ignited again, as if they were intact.


    A man flying in the sky and a dragon emerging from deep water. This extremely mysterious scene seemed to have been frozen.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t use his eleventh level Dharmakaya, mainly because he didn¡¯t know if it would work. In fact, it wasn¡¯t a problem with Dharmakaya, but his ritual implement. All the Tathagata Prayer Beads were targeted at the negative karma of living creatures. In other words, they had to be things with souls.


    However, did the Mystic Dragon in front of him have a soul?


    Xia Ji pulled out the white de with his left hand and swatted out a spinning golden swastika in the mist.


    The swastikanded on the demonic dragon.


    The Mystic Dragon was stunned, as if he did not know what this was.


    However, it was not affected and continued to chase after him.


    Xia Ji understood that this thing had no soul..

 Chapter 221 - 221: 154. Fire Crow Glaze

    Chapter 221: 154. Fire Crow ze


    Trantor: 549690339


    It seemed that the magic tools needed to be upgraded and have more varieties.


    The man and the dragon began a new round of parkour.


    On the other side.


    A muffled sound suddenly came from the calm ground. Then, the soil broke open, and a tree root wrapped around a man with a strong aura appeared on the ground.


    The man was Frost Monarch.


    He had been searching for a long time.


    With the help of this ancient tree demon, they quickly found the ce where the fire seed was buried.


    After digging five feet into the ground, he saw a ball of light purple demon fire within. It was shining brightly and emitting a quiet energy.


    Even Su Bingxuan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of joy. ¡± The seed of the Alien me! ¡±


    He hurriedly sat down cross-legged and said,¡±Teng king, guard me. I need to take this ¡®Heavenly me¡¯ and break through immediately.¡±


    Rustle, rustle, rustle.


    The tree roots shook as if in response, and then suddenly shrank back into the soil.


    Although the ground was calm, there seemed to be thousands of old roots moving underground. These old roots had a mysterious connection with all the nts in this area.


    Su Bingxuan clearly trusted this ancient tree demon. He took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and began to absorb the Alien me.


    Xia Ji and the Demonic Dragon kept on fighting. When they were tired and thirsty, they would eat two pills, or at worst, they would use a Life Talisman on their bodies.


    This beating and stopping,


    He had no time to worry about anything else.


    The Fire Demon Dragon stared at him.


    The man and the dragon had already fought for an unknown distance.


    At this moment, he ran to the foot of a certain mountain.


    The Mystic Dragon charged forward.


    Xia Ji once again used Wind Thunder to jump far away.


    He had tried. Not only could he not kill this kind of demonic dragon, but he also could not fight it in closebat. As long as he got close, even his true energy would be chaotic, and his brain would feel sticky.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded again.


    At this moment, a red bird shadow suddenly appeared on the mountain peak.


    The bird shadow was very huge, but it was a little gray and looked like a crow.


    This Fire Raven was obviously a Fire Demon, but it was different from the other Fire Beasts. It did not seem to be afraid of the Fire Demon Dragon. Instead, it let out a sharp cry and pped its wings to fly over. Xia Ji looked from afar and saw that the bird¡¯s eyes were also burning with purple mes.


    This was the same category as the Mystic Dragon.


    As expected, the Mystic Dragon ignored the bird.


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart skipped a beat. One wave had yet to calm down, and another wave had risen. He had encountered two big guys.


    He braced himself and prepared to run an ultra-marathon parkour.


    However¡­


    A voice suddenly came from behind.


    Are you Feng Nanbei? ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡® I can sense your aura. It¡¯s Feng Nanbei. ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°I am Azurite.¡±


    These four simple words made Xia Ji turn to look at the Fire Raven chasing him. He remembered Azurite, but he didn¡¯t know if the Fire Raven was a friend or foe.


    In the Mountain River State Painting, he could go and have fun because he could revive after dying, but he could not do it here.


    He took some time to reply. ¡± Oh, Liuli, my friend. It¡¯s nice to see you again. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a familiar scene. You¡¯re chasing me again. ¡®


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that,¡± said Fire Raven ze.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Fire Raven ze: ¡± Listen to me. We can form a temporary contract and work together to kill this demonic dragon. If you are saved, I will also benefit. We can talk after we kill it. ¡®


    After saying that, a strange fluctuation was transmitted to Xia Ji.


    It was a clear spiritual expression and connection.


    Xia Ji analyzed and pondered for a moment before epting the spiritual connection.


    In an instant, a self-evident and strange rtionship was established between him and Azurite.


    Yes.


    This feeling was like¡­


    All of a sudden, he had teamed up with a small BOSS in a Super Abyss dungeon that no one could clear.


    ¡± I can¡¯t beat it, ¡± Fire Raven ze said. ¡± As long as I attack it, it will attack immediately. In the end, I will definitely lose. ¡± However, I can eat its mes and its flesh.¡±


    ¡± I can cut off its body, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± But I can¡¯t stop its body from regenerating.


    We can cooperate. ¡®


    ¡°When we start fighting, it will chase me, I will run, and you chase it;lf he chases you, you run, and I¡¯ll bite him from behind.¡±


    Xia Ji thought about this tactic and replied, ¡°¡±Alright, let¡¯s try it first.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Fire Raven ze immediately slowed down.


    Soon,


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    The Fire Demon Dragon let out a miserable cry. It stopped chasing Xia Ji and twisted its body. Lava rolled in its eyes as it stared angrily at the Fire Raven behind it. Suddenly, it let out a roar and charged at the Fire Raven.


    Fire Crow ze turned around and flew away without hesitation.


    Xia Ji couldpletely ignore the Fire Raven at this moment, and this pair would continue to chase after each other forever¡­


    However, he wouldn¡¯t y such a dirty trick that would harm others and not benefit himself. Who Imew if the Mystic Dragon woulde after him again?


    Therefore, Xia Ji shot out like a bolt of lightning, multitasking. While running, he grabbed the Judge Pen and drew the Death Talisman in front of him. In this state, although the sess rate of drawing talismans was reduced, it was still around 30%.


    An hourter, Xia Ji had finished drawing ten death talismans.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The Death Talisman shot out andnded on the Fire Demon Dragon¡¯s body. The Demon Dragon¡¯s entire body shook violently, and all its ¡± flesh and blood ¡± were sent flying. Then, it began to die.


    It stopped moving, so did Fire Crow Azurite and Xia Ji. They stared at the Demonic Dragon.


    After a few breaths,


    The Fire Demon Dragon stretched out its ws to touch the ¡± dead flesh ¡°, wanting to revive them.


    Taking advantage of the time it took for the dragon to point, Xia Ji suddenly pulled out his ck saber. Lightning arcs rolled and shot out for thousands of feet, hitting the dragon¡¯s body and making it temporarily stiff. Liu Li was extremely fast. She opened her mouth wide and used a super efficient route to string up all the ¡± flesh ¡± in the sky like a drawing before swallowing it..

 Chapter 222 - 222: 154. Fire Crow Glaze

    Chapter 222: 154. Fire Crow ze


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Fire Demon Dragon recovered from its stun and angrily chased after the


    Fire Raven.


    And so on.


    The Fire Demon Dragon chased after Liu Li and Xia Ji.


    One man and one crow worked together to weaken the Mystic Dragon.


    The Fire Raven grew stronger and stronger, and the ck feathers on its body gradually turned red. Correspondingly, the Mystic Dragon became thinner and thinner.


    Finally, the Mystic Dragon felt that something was wrong and began to escape.


    A man and a crow began to chase after him again.


    Xia Ji would asionally use his ck de to strike the dragon with a high-voltage electric current, slowing down the dragon¡¯s escape. At this moment, the Fire Raven would rush up from the side like a sh of light and bite off a piece of the dragon¡¯s flesh.


    By the time the Mystic Dragon was enraged and turned around to give chase, the Fire Raven and Xia Ji had separated again.


    In short, it was a showy operation of ¡± retreating when the enemyes, and attacking when the enemy retreats ¡® .


    The Mystic Dragon became thinner and thinner, and the Fire Raven¡¯s feathers became brighter and brighter.


    After grinding for a full day and night,


    The Mystic Dragon was finally on itsst breath.


    The Fire Raven¡¯s feathers had turned a beautiful fiery red, and its body had also be muchrger. At this moment, it was no longer afraid of the Demonic Dragon that had be as thin as a snake. It looked down from above, opened its mouth, and swooped down to devour the Demonic Dragon.


    After doing all this, the Fire Raven actually grew a few beautiful colorful feathers on its tail. It then retracted its mes and flew to Xia Ji. It stared at the human in front of it for a while and said, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you, Feng Nanbei.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    Xia Ji felt that this fire demon was very special, so he replied, ¡®¡±What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°What is this ce? Why am I here? Whv are vou here?¡±


    ¡°This is outside the Great Shang Dynasty. You are a fire demon from the fire tribtion, so you are here. I¡¯m here to apany a friend to retrieve the


    Demon Fire Seed.¡±


    ¡°Fire tribtion?¡± Azurite was confused.


    ¡°Is the Seed of Demon Fire the kind of me buried underground?¡± it asked after a pause.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± These fire seeds are the amalgamation of fire dregs, ¡± Azurite said. ¡± They¡¯re useless to us, but are they very useful to you? ¡®


    ¡± Yes. ¡± Xia Ji nodded. ¡± It can make us stronger. ¡±


    Azurite pped her wings in the air. ¡± Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to find a fire seed. ¡®


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The Fire Raven, or rather, the Long-tailed Red Sparrow, was flying at a low altitude. It was carefully restraining the high temperature of the poisonous gas and mes so as not to affect Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji followed closely behind.


    Along the way, they encountered many fire beasts and burning corpses.


    The fire beasts were about to charge over.


    However, when they sensed Azurite¡¯s aura, they immediately stopped and some even began to escape.


    Xia Ji felt strange. The mini BOSS in the Fire Cmity was helping him?


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my only friend.¡±


    ¡°Where are these fire beasts? Or other powerful fire demons?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯tmunicate, and they won¡¯tmunicate with me. My rtionship with them is only eating, being eaten, eating together, being eaten together. However, most of them are food, such as the fire beasts you just saw.¡±


    Xia Ji was silent for a moment. This was not good news. It meant that as time passed, the fire demons in the Fire Cmity would be more and more terrifying under the ¡®devouring and strengthening¡¯ mode.


    Azurite didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and asked, ¡°¡±Feng Nanbei, are you leaving after taking the fire seed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you take me to the human world?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Azurite was a little dejected and suddenly asked, ¡®


    ¡°Then can you stay here and apany me more?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the Long-tailed Red Sparrow strangely. It was clearly a very strong fire demon, so why was it acting like a girl?


    PS : Seeking monthly votes

 Chapter 223 - 223:155. Twenty-Four Black Dragons

    Chapter 223:155. Twenty-Four ck Dragons


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pretty and bright little red bird is flying in the sky,


    Xia Ji chased after them while memorizing the route.


    After walking for a long time on the barrennd, the terrain became more and more strange. The ground cracked into an abyss everywhere. The craters of volcanoes were densely packed like forests, and many fire beasts and fire corpses were crawling out of their mouths. Azurite stopped flying and fell from the sky.


    It nced at Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji looked around and suddenly felt a little regretful. This ce was no longer the outer area of the Tribtion Domain. The fire beasts were getting bigger and fiercer. Some of them were no longer afraid of Liu Li and were staring at him with a cold gaze.


    Feng Nanbei, be careful, ¡± Azurite whispered. ¡± There¡¯s something scary here.


    ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Azurite nodded and suddenlynded on Xia Ji¡¯s shoulder.


    Terrifying purple mes instantly covered Xia Ji¡¯s entire body, but they formed a set of me armor that isted him well.


    Xia Ji still had the Fire-repelling Pearl in his hand. This pearl could split the mes, but it could only cause a few bubbles to rise from the purple mes before it was about to shatter.


    He quickly put it away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t harm you. However, only in this way can you walk safely on thisnd.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to act as a fire demon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Many of the fire demons were still staring at Xia Ji when they suddenly saw the food burning.


    Oh, so it wasn¡¯t food. Let¡¯s go.


    Ah, it¡¯s still purple fire. Hurry up and run.


    Immediately, the fire demons went to do their own things.


    Xia Ji observed carefully. He felt a strange force guiding the fire demons to the east.


    Azurite wasmanding, ¡°Turn left.¡±


    ¡°Move forward.¡¯


    ¡°Left.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Hold your breath. The fire demon can¡¯t breathe. There¡¯s a big guy in front.


    Don¡¯t disturb it. It¡¯s not awake yet. ¡®


    Xia Ji suddenly felt as if he had transformed into a level 50 abyssal monster and was walking in a level 80 abyssal dungeon world that had yet to be released.


    He took a quick nce and saw a huge ck object lying in the abyss. There was a rising and falling light in its body from time to time, like a heartbeat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± Azurite whispered.


    Naturally, Xia Ji wouldn¡¯t seek death. He had alreadye this far. If he triggered something or if Liu Li betrayed him, he might really be finished.


    At this moment, he used his qi to build many air membranes in the ss me armor. The temperature outside was already very high, and the ss helped him block almost all the high temperature.


    What he needed to solve was the problem of breathing. He had inhaled arge mouthful of non-toxic Heaven and Earth Qi in advance andpressed it in his stomach. At this time, he did not have an intense battle, so he could barely rely on this air to survive.


    Around this burning abyss,


    Xia Ji saw many melted foreign towns and people in various painful postures. Most of them had preserved thest scene before they died. Their bodies were covered in thick volcanic ash like gray statues, presenting a picture of hell.


    The stone houses had melted long ago, like wax tears flowing down. There were also many Charcoal corpses on the ground, with all kinds of broken limbs¡­


    ¡°Left.¡± ¡°Walk over slowly.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Speed up.¡±


    Azurite instructed carefully.


    ¡°Brother, what kind of Demonic Fire Seed are you bringing me to?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    The man and the bird finally arrived at the side of a mountain when the night waspletely dark and the sky was boiling red.


    The mountain range was fiery red, and theva was like a stream. It was surging happily, making a ¡°gulu gulu¡± sound.


    Xia Ji was starting to regret his decision, but he still had onest trick up his sleeve. If it didn¡¯t work, he would immediately throw out a Hell Transfer Station. Even if the station was destroyed in an instant, he would be able to escape back to the pce or Mirror Lake as long as he could get into Hell before that ¡± instant ¡®


    The only thing he had to worry about was whether he would be instantly killed if an ident happened.


    As expected of a fire tribtion that wouldst for 500 years. It was indeed not something that the current power could deal with.


    Azurite stopped there. ¡± Feng Nanbei, I¡¯m going to bring you there. After passing two mountains, there¡¯s a pretty fire seed in the middle where the mountains and rivers converge. ¡®


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    At this point, there was no other choice.


    Xia Ji reached into his storage space and grabbed the three Hell Masks. If something went wrong with one of them, the three transit gates would open at the same time. Even if he was unlucky and destroyed two of them in an instant, he would still be able to use one.


    Liu Li grabbed Xia Ji with her ws and carefully flew over two giant volcanoes that looked like they were covered in tumors.


    Xia Ji looked down at his feet. It could only be described as soul-stirring.


    In the distance, four giant volcanoes converged at the center, and between the volcanoes was flowingva that did not solidify¡­


    Poisonous gas surged andva erupted.


    Liu Li was very fast, and it was as if she was walking through a maze. She flew in a non-straight path, and it was obvious that she was perfectly avoiding the territory of some terrifying fire demons.


    A man and a bird were walking on a tightrope in this truly dangerous ce.


    In the air, they also encountered many fire crows and other huge flying fire beasts. However, in their eyes, Xia Ji was obviously food that Liu Li brought back to slowly savor, so no fire demons came to rob them.


    On the other hand, Azurite would sometimes drool uncontrobly and open her mouth to eat some small Fire Crows.


    After a long time.


    Azurite finally slowed down and began to descend.


    This ce was really mysterious.. Looking down from above, he could actually vaguely see a white lotus flower¡­

 Chapter 224 - 224: 155. Twenty-Four Black Dragons

    Chapter 224: 155. Twenty-Four ck Dragons


    Trantor: 549690339


    A man and a birdnded. The temperature of the white lotus was extremely low. In such a ce where the temperature was hundreds of degrees high, the surface of the lotus was actually frozen.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Yin and Yang of the world, extreme Yang must give birth to extreme Yin¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s in Lotus Heart,¡± Azurite said.


    As it spoke, it jumped over and began to peck with its beak.


    Doodoo ¡­


    Doodoo ¡­


    Not long after, the lotus heart was pecked open, revealing a ball of pure white mes.


    The mes emitted an endless cold air that was contained within.


    ¡°Hurry up and retrieve it,¡± Azurite urged.


    Xia Ji stretched out his hands and gestured. He felt that he would be instantly killed if he touched it like this. Thinking about it, the crystal ball of the Su family probably couldn¡¯t withstand the mes.


    This feeling was like standing in the treasury of a bank, only to realize that he had forgotten to bring a gunny sack. It was extremely painful.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Azurite urged again.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a way.¡±


    ¡°I thought you could take it away.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s mind raced as he suddenly sat down cross-legged.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Liu Li asked.


    ¡°Recite the scriptures.¡±


    Xia Ji thought that everything had a spirit. If he could influence the lightning tribtion, there was no reason why he couldn¡¯t influence the white lotus.


    He formed a seal with both hands and began to recite quietly, ¡°Bodhisattva


    Avalokitesvara, you have been practicing the Prajna Paramita for a long time


    After reading for a while, the white lotus didn¡¯t respond. Azurite said, ¡°¡®You read it well, but I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Tell me about it in the future, okay?¡± Liu Li said seriously.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ji nodded.


    However, he could feel that this white lotus flower actually had a little reaction.


    Therefore, he used all his skills and his hands formed all kinds of hand seals. One moment, one seal, one seal, one mystery. He chanted, and there seemed to be endless chanting around him.


    Various Buddha phantoms appeared behind him. Seeing that the white lotus was still indifferent, Xia Ji made up his mind and released the shackles on the eleventh level Dharmakaya.


    Soon, a 24-headed, 18-armed, 90-foot-tall Dharmakaya filled with golden light and light appeared in front of the lotus.


    Azurite was startled, but after confirming that it was Feng Nanbei, she was no longer afraid.


    With the twenty-four chanting together, his mental power had expanded by nearly twenty-four times.


    In this recitation, it was as if this ce was no longer hell, but a purend.


    Azurite seemed to be unable to sense Xia Ji¡¯s mental power at all. Instead, she reminded him, ¡°¡±Keep your movements small.¡±


    Xia Ji formed eighteen seals in an instant and recited twenty-four Buddhist scriptures¡­


    Finally, the white lotus reacted.


    It¡­


    He retreated back into the ground and disappeared from where he was.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Eh? This flower is alive.¡±


    It jumped down and began to peck with its beak. With this peck, it actually pecked out a frozen red worm from the soil. Azurite hesitated for a moment, sniffed it slightly, then looked up and swallowed it. Its eyes lit up, and it found that it was quite delicious, so it continued pecking.


    Xia Ji returned to his original state.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to like listening to you.¡± Actually, I don¡¯t know what you were talking about just now.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Let¡¯s run, ¡± Liu Li said. ¡± You were a little too aggressive just now. ¡±


    After saying that, it stopped eating the bugs and flew up to grab Xia Ji¡¯s shoulders.


    However, at this moment, something strange suddenly appeared at the ce where the white lotus flower disappeared.


    An extremely hot ck lotus appeared.


    The lotus bloomed and spat out a ball of pure ck mes that floated in front of Xia Ji.


    Azuritended on Xia Ji¡¯s shoulder and stared curiously at the ck lotus. ¡°Feng Nanbei, this flower likes you. ¡®


    Xia Ji felt a sense of kindness in his heart. He extended his finger and slowly pointed at the pure ck me.


    The me suddenly stretched out a line and touched him like a little finger.


    This time¡­


    The mes immediately turned into a torrent and rushed into his finger.


    Boom!


    Xia Ji felt his mind, body, and everything else explode.


    Pure ck mes swept into his body.


    All the blood beads that were sleeping, frozen, still, and mixed with ordinary blood in his body suddenly woke up. They were filled with vitality and began to flow.


    The blood that had been released quickly produced a chain reaction, as if ancient encrypted information was resurrected. It spun rapidly in a spiral shape, injecting a lot of mysterious information into the body.


    After receiving this information, his body began to change. Whether it was his bones, internal organs, flesh, blood, or everything else, they began to change rapidly. The ck mes continued to attack and spread throughout his body, awakening all the blood in his body.


    Xia Ji felt his chest dete, and his entire body was filled with an indescribable power that he could not control. It was as if the long evolutionary history of a great creature had been fast-forwarded by hundreds of thousands of times before being pressed onto his body.


    Every second, his body felt like it was about to explode. His mind was also being attacked by a strange power, as if it wanted to change and distort him.


    He hurriedly guarded his spiritual altar.


    If you gain power,


    However, her thoughts were changed.


    Bing another existence.


    Then, what was the difference between death and death?


    He hurriedly began to recite the scriptures. In his mind, he recalled the familiar people, his initial heart, the tranquility that was untainted by dust, the hatred, the pain, and the moment when he was asionally tempted but was instantly suppressed.


    His spirit was fighting against the spirit contained in his own bloodline.


    It was like the previous life of another existence, using a terrifying power to try to twist him and make him change.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s spirit was not weak either.


    He sat cross-legged in the depths of this forbiddennd that had yet to be revealed to the world.


    Crossing his legs, if they were still legs,


    He put his palms together. If that was still a hand¡­


    Azurite hurriedly pped her wings, trying to form ayer of me istion barrier. After all, themotion was too great.


    But it was ineffective.


    That was because themotion was indeed too great.


    In theva, volcanoes, and even the abyss, giant vortex-like eyes opened. The aura made Liu Li feel a little scared. It jumped to Xia Ji¡¯s side and retracted its wings.


    Whether it was fate or a coincidence, Xia Ji was not in human form at all. He was also a huge ck shadow wrapped in pure ck mes.


    Therefore, those terrifying auras only swept a nce at them and did not look at them anymore.


    Azurite was relieved. It jumped to the ground again and began to peck at the insects.


    Boom!


    Xia Ji¡¯s body started to change.


    Twenty-four heads, eighteen hands, and a nine-foot-tall avatar appeared.


    However, it was no longer a figure of light.


    Boom!


    His body expanded again.


    The 24 heads turned into terrifying ck dragon heads with their eyes closed.


    The eighteen hands transformed into eighteen giant ws.


    The 90-foot- tall avatar stretched nearly ten times longer, bing 900 feet.


    ck mes burned in the sky.


    However, thousands of strange chants sounded at the same time.


    The two extremes of the most buddha and the most demonic were like the ck and white, Yin and Yang of the world. They actually slowly reconciled together.


    The 24-headed ck dragon, which was supposed to be extremely violent, was actually in a mysterious posture. Its 18 ws were put together, presenting a wonderful solemn appearance. A terrifying and peaceful pressure covered the surroundings.


    Xia Ji¡¯s anger had reached its limit.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A roar resounded through the depths of the mountains.


    Eighteen ws smashed onto the ground.


    Theva churned.


    Rising up,


    Suddenly, it flew towards it at high speed, as if it wanted to burrow into its body and be its nourishment.


    Boom!


    Xia Ji¡¯s only consciousness was telling him, ¡± You can¡¯t eat it. You can¡¯t eat it. If you eat it, you¡¯ll be a fire demon. If you eat it, you¡¯ll be a part of the Fire Cmity. You¡¯ll lose all your freedom and be a chess piece in the long river of time. You¡¯ll no longer be an anomaly or a variable. ¡±


    He was¡­


    There were still many things to do! There were still many things to change!


    He was not a chess piece!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A terrifying power spread outwards, and countlessva had already flown over.


    Liu Li spread her wings and flew up,


    The reddish-ckva had already formed a giant ball around his friend.


    Theva ball was still growing bigger and thicker. It was like a heavy star that was nurturing a great existence..

 Chapter 225 - 225: 156. Black Emperor

    Chapter 225: 156. ck Emperor


    Trantor: 549690339


    The terrifying pressure caused theva in the depths of the tribtionnd to boil. Many treacherous gazes were cast on the huge star again.


    After staring at it for a moment, they retracted their gazes, as if they had temporarily epted such an existence.


    Azurite looked at the mountain-like magma star above her head.


    Finally, the Heavenly Star stopped absorbing the surrounding mud and stones and entered a silent nurturing state.


    To be honest, Azurite was a little happy.


    It pped its wings and flew to the volcano in the distance.


    Looking from the peak,


    After a long time,


    Cracks began to appear on the huge magma star.


    Kakaka ¡­


    Boom!


    Immediately after, thousands of thunderps sounded at the same time.


    The star exploded, and the magma howled.


    Azurite quietly looked up at the existence above Qiong Cang.


    It was very big.


    It was really big.


    Compared to him, he was like a bird facing a giant beast.


    It was a terrifying ck dragon with twenty-four heads, eighteen ws, and a wingspan of more than nine hundred feet. The ck dragon¡¯s body was surrounded by wisps of pure ck mes, which quickly sank into its fine and shiny scales, hiding like a silent sea.


    All forty-eight dragon eyes were closed, as if they were still feeling the feeling of being reborn after breaking free from the ¡± restraints ¡°.


    Azurite stared nkly. ¡± It¡¯s so beautiful. ¡±


    It was so engrossed in watching that it did not notice that a giant snake with red thorns was swimming out of theva from the crater behind it. Its huge vortex-like eyes were greedily staring at the red bird at the crater.


    Suddenly, the giant snake flew out and opened its mouth wide at Azurite.


    Azurite reacted quickly as well. Just as the giant snake was about to leap into the air, it had already turned around and pped its wings like two giant hammers, bringing it into the air at the same time.


    However, the giant snake that could be here was clearly not that simple.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Snakes catch birds,


    The sparrow fled.


    The scene seemed to freeze for a moment.


    However, in the next moment, the giantva snake that was hunting suddenly froze in shock.


    Before Azurite could turn around, she felt a terrifying hot winding from behind her.


    Its vision was filled with the pure ck giant shadow shuttling over.


    The giant shadow was like a bolt of lightning as it swooped down.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang like a meteor crashing into the ground, the tyrannical and barbaric power directly crushed the giantva snake. Then, the crater was also directly smashed into arge hole. Lava sshed out from the hole, setting off a monstrous red wave.


    There were also many treacherous fire beasts hidden in the red waves.


    But the fire beasts were all hiding under theva.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to show his head.


    Therefore, it seemed that the red waves ofva were calm and flowing into the starryva stream area.


    The pure ck shadowpleted its charge.


    His wings stirred up a hurricane,


    He turned back once more and returned to the fiery red sky.


    Azurite opened its mouth and bit the smashedva snake. It pped its wings and looked up at the terrifying ck dragon.


    Was this still its friend?


    Then, the ck Dragon waved one of its ws downward.


    Azurite flew into the sky andnded on the back of the ck dragon. Its beak broke theva snake and picked up half of it. It jumped to the side of the ck dragon¡¯s head and stammered, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 give you half.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Azurite ran to the side and started eating by herself.


    Xia Ji felt his head swell up. He recalled carefully.


    How did he be like this?


    Was it because he had awakened his bloodline for the second time?


    Or was it because he was a transmigrator?


    Or was that ck lotus special?


    But no matter what, he had to leave this ce first.


    He pped his wings and flew east.


    Azurite was standing on his back.


    At this point, only he and Azurite could speak humannguage, which was almost like a private chat. Therefore, he tried to rify the problem and asked, ¡°What kind of fire seed is that?¡±


    Liu Li: ¡± I brought you here because it¡¯s pretty. I don¡¯t know what kind of fire seed it is. ¡®


    ¡°Have you heard of the Eternal Demon me?


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then how many types of fire seeds have you seen?¡±


    Blue, purple, and green. There are only three types. Pure white and pure ck, I¡¯ve only seen them once. ¡®


    Xia Ji recalled that the family head had told him that the Undying Demon me was a bluish -white me and that he had to be extra careful when plucking it near the depths of the Fire Tribtion Land.


    ¡°Is there any ce further west?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been there.¡±


    Xia Ji immediately understood that the ce where he had plucked the ck lotus was only near the depths of the Tribtion Land.


    In that case, collecting the Undying Demon me was not a mission that could bepleted.


    In 20 years, it was simply a dream to go to the ce he had just gone to. If he did not get killed in an instant, he would be considered an expert among experts.


    It seemed that he would not be able to see the ancestor.


    Was this mission going to fail?


    Moreover, even if he really went to forcefully retrieve it, would the ancestor not suspect him?


    He probably didn¡¯t n to let meplete this mission from the beginning, right?


    ¡® I really envy you, ¡± Azurite suddenly said. ¡± You became so powerful after eating a ball of fire. ¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you eat it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fire residue. We can¡¯t eat it. We can only rely on devouring to be stronger, devouring our own kind, devouring life.¡±


    However, Azurite suddenly had a human-like joy as she asked, ¡°Feng Nanbei, after you be a ck dragon, will you stay here? ¡±


    No, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It¡¯s just that my bloodline has been awakened. I can stillpress and seal myself.


    ¡°Then won¡¯t you be treated as a mutant again if you go back?¡± Liu Li asked..

 Chapter 226 - 226: 156. Black Emperor

    Chapter 226: 156. ck Emperor


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± As long as I don¡¯t reveal this body or get discovered by them, no one will think


    I¡¯m a mutant, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Azurite sounded a little depressed.


    It was jumping on the back of the ck dragon. It was really a vast ce. Could he be like this one day?


    Along the way, Xia Ji saw a greenish seed of demonic fire. He looked at it and reached out to touch it. The me could no longer be absorbed, so he buried it in the soil.


    He immediately had an idea. If he couldn¡¯t find the Undying Demon me in twenty years, he would use the bluish-white fire seed here to pass it off as the real one. However, he couldn¡¯t collect it now because he didn¡¯t have a crystal ball.


    The dragon and the bird flew from the west to the east, and they encountered many fire beasts along the way. Xia Ji only needed to p his wings to knock out a group of fire beasts and then lift them onto his back. Azurite would jump and eat them. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the fire core to you.¡±


    ¡°Fire core?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the hottest part of the fire beast¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°You eat it yourself. I won¡¯t eat this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡®¡±Inen wnac ao you 11Ke co eau ¡®


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xia Ji thought for a moment. ¡± Fish, chickens, shrimps, cows, and sheep. I like to eat anything that normal humans eat. However, I don¡¯t eat them directly. I have to cook them first and add seasonings.


    There are some chefs among the humans who can make very exquisite food. It¡¯s like art, with color, fragrance, and taste.¡±


    Drip.


    Drip.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Liu Li¡¯s mouth was drooling.


    Xia Ji: ¡± Of course, it¡¯s delicious. The man is apanied by good wine, the woman is apanied by fruit juice, and a table of exquisite dishes.. ¡±


    Azurite sucked in her saliva. ¡± Can you tell me more? ¡±


    ¡°Steamedmb, steamed bear paw, steamed deer tail, roasted duck, roasted chicken, roasted goose, braised pig¡­¡± Xia Ji thought for a moment and said. A list of dishes was reported.


    Drip.


    Drip.


    Azurite¡¯s eyes lit up and glistened with tears. It didn¡¯t know why, but it sounded like it wanted to eat it. No wonder its friends didn¡¯t eat these things. It turned out that there were better things.


    Brother, ¡± Xia Ji smiled. ¡± If you have the chance to transform, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.


    ¡°Alright,¡±


    Azurite suddenly looked forward to tomorrow.


    In the foreignnd of frost and snow, a terrifying giant dragon that covered the sky flew past. The moonlight waspletely blocked, casting a huge shadow.


    On the ground, some foreign bandits hiding deep in the mountains sensed this shadow and hurriedly hid. However, the bonfire in the cave had not been extinguished, and there was still roasted meat on the fire.


    Whoosh!


    The shadow shed past.


    The wind blew, and the grass houses, stone houses, and even the old trees were swept up.


    The foreign bandits pressed their bodies down in fear. It was not until the giant shadow passed by for a long time that they heaved a sigh of relief. Then, they looked at each other with terrified eyes.


    They slowly got up and took two steps.


    Suddenly, someone screamed in fear, ¡± Ahhhh!!! ¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw a terrifying dragon lying in front of their cave. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at the dragon. In front of such an existence at the top of the food chain, their legs went weak and they knelt on the ground. Some even fainted from fear, and some were foaming at the mouth. No one knew what they were talking about.


    Xia Ji reached out a ck dragon w, and with a flick of his finger, the cave was opened up, revealing the roasted meat on the bonfire. The meat had been sprinkled with salt and spices. He took a deep breath. It was very fragrant, but the amount seemed to be very small.


    He used his sharp ws to push the ss away.


    Azurite saw the food that her friend had mentioned, and her fiery red figure pounced over. She spread her wings and carried the roasted meat along with the bonfire, cing it on Xia Ji¡¯s back.


    Xia Ji pped his wings and flew up again.


    Only a group of bandits in the deep mountains were left.


    In the cold winter, under the bright moonlight.


    Bilibili .


    Azurite was lying on the ck Dragon¡¯s back and roasting meat. The temperature of the mes was no longer enough to make Xia Ji feel hot.


    ¡°You eat.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to eat with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much. I¡¯ll treat you to a lot of delicious food in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    The zed Bird grabbed a wooden stick with its ws and sniffed the roasted meat on it.


    As expected, it smelled good.


    It opened its mouth in anticipation and took a bite.


    Suddenly¡­


    Azurite¡¯s expression changed.


    The cooked food smelled very fragrant, but it gave it a disgusting feeling in its mouth. It could not help but want to digest it instantly with high temperature or spit it out immediately.


    However, it endured this feeling and moved its beak again. It chewed on the food, but the increasingly disgusting feeling made it want to vomit. It hurriedly used high temperature to melt the roasted meat, only then did it feel a little better.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t see its expression and asked casually, ¡°¡±ls it delicious?¡±


    Azurite was silent for a moment before telling the first lie in her life.¡±Delicious.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll treat you to more delicious food,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Liu Li replied.


    It looked at the roasted meat on the bonfire, but it no longer had any appetite. It opened its mouth and swallowed the bonfire and the meat.


    The silent night,


    A ck shadow that covered the sky..


    If you keep going forward, you¡¯ll reach the human territory, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You should go back. ¡±


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, can I turn into a human?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your Fire Demon¡¯s physique, but you are a very special kind. If you be strong enough, you should be able to transform..¡±

 Chapter 227 - 227:156. Black Emperor

    Chapter 227:156. ck Emperor


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yes, if I turn into a human¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a lot of delicious food, I¡¯ll treat you to wine, and I¡¯ll let the best star in the world y the piano for you. I¡¯ll let you enjoy the prosperity of the world.¡±


    Azurite spread its red wings and dragged its long tail. These days, it had actually taken on the appearance of a phoenix tail, making it look especially gorgeous and beautiful. It stopped in midair and looked at the ck dragon for a moment.


    Azurite said, ¡± Thank you. ¡®


    After saying that, it turned around and dragged its gorgeous ming tail to the west.


    It belonged to the Tribtion Lands and the Fire Tribtion.


    Xia Ji always felt that this Fire Demon was a little sentimental, but he was a little too. If Azurite really transformed, he would probably be a handsome and flirtatious young master, right?


    Wait a minute?


    Why couldn¡¯t she transform into a girl?


    Xia Ji decided not to dwell on this question. So what if she was a girl? He turned around and continued to fly east.


    He did not want to turn back into his human form.


    Firstly, it was very difficult topress this kind of volume. It was not easy topress or release it.


    Secondly, he wanted to use this ck dragon body to solve some small problems. Anyway, it was the fire demon who did it.


    With his current appearance, no one would believe that he was not a fire demon.


    Ying Zhao, the Eagle King of the Northern Region, was sitting quietly in the middle tent. He looked down at the round wooden pir in his hand, which had the Eagle God totem carved on it. He bowed devoutly and looked at therge book at the side.


    The book was very old, and the pages were criss-crossed. The pages were dry yellow.


    It was said that the ancestors had listened to the revtion of their ancestors and recorded some things.


    Ying Zhao had pretended to believe it, but this time, he believed it because the ancient book had mentioned a Fire Cmity, and the Fire Cmity really happened.


    The ancient book also said, ¡± The entire n can only move north to seek refuge. ¡± He had done so, and now the n was sessfully migrating.


    However, he did not leave.


    Because he knew that the battle for the Su family¡¯s patriarch candidate was about to begin.


    If he could support the Eldest Princess and defeat the Frost Monarch, perhaps his entire race would be blessed and protected for the next hundred years. On the contrary, the Frost Monarch would take revenge.


    How could he leave in such a situation?


    He had sent a thousand Eagle Guards to the Eldest Princess, but he himself had brought even more people to hide, acting as a surprise force other than a surprise force.


    As expected¡­


    His existence had worked.


    The battle between the Eldest Princess and Frost Monarch was not going well. The 1,000 Eagle Guards were killed in the fierce battle. At the critical moment, he saved the Eldest Princess, giving her a second chance to counterattack.


    Ying Zhao looked at the tent beside him.


    In the tent.


    An Rongrong¡¯s face was pale. She was rapidly circting her Qi to heal her injuries.


    Su Bingxuan must have obtained a better quality fire seed. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a crushing defeat in the battle of the eleventh realm.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not over yet¡­


    I won¡¯t end it like this!¡±


    An Rongrong gritted her teeth and looked at the sea of stars in the sky.


    The faint sound of the flute in the wilderness and the singing of a man rang in her ears.


    After a long time, in the darkness where no one could see, she lowered her head and called out softly,¡±Nanbei¡­¡±


    Whoosh .


    A gust of wind suddenly blew and rolled up the felt curtain of the tent. In that instant, the sadness on An Rongrong¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared, leaving only a bottomless calmness.


    Meanwhile, in the middle tent, the Northern Eagle King was receiving a report from his Eagle Guards.


    ¡°Fire demon? Mystic Dragon? Twenty-four?¡±


    The Eagle King, who was decisive in killing, was stunned for a moment. His eyes flickered for a moment before he suddenly grabbed the ancient book beside him like a madman. He flipped through it for a long time before stopping at thest few pages. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Come here!¡± The Eagle Guard hurried over.


    Ying Zhao pointed at the page of the ancient book and asked, ¡°¡±Look carefully, is this it?¡±


    The Eagle Guard took a closer look and nodded, ¡®¡±¡®This is it.¡±


    Ying Zhao said sternly, ¡± You can¡¯t lie. If there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t look like it, or if you didn¡¯t see it clearly, you have to say it!!! ¡±


    The Eagle Guard hurriedly knelt down, ¡± Eagle King, I guarantee that I didn¡¯t see wrongly. This book is the holy scripture of my n. I¡¯ve never seen it before, so how could I make it up?


    Ying Zhao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he slumped down on the wooden chair in dejection and fear. His gaze shifted and stopped on a ck dragon on the yellowed paper.


    rftventy-four heads, eighteen ws, and a pair of ck wings that covered the sky.


    At the end, three words were written in ancient and mysterious words:


    ck Emperor.


    On Friday and the 6th, the daily outline will be optimized. There will be two updates for the time being. On Monday, the third update will be resumed..

 Chapter 228 - 228: 157. Winner takes all

    Chapter 228: 157. Winner takes all


    Trantor: 549690339


    Under the bright moon, a man with a feminine face and a grand aura sat quietly on the peak of the mountain. He looked into the distance, taking in the mountains and rivers.


    This man was Frost Monarch.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    The vine¡¯s voice sounded as if it was saying something.


    ¡± That woman really surprised me, ¡± Su Bingxuan said. ¡± I thought she wasn¡¯t a member of the Su family, but the bloodline she awakened was a silver dragon.


    It wasn¡¯t considered good or bad among the Su family¡¯s Chromatic Dragons. But this is enough to prove that she¡¯s really from the Su family.¡±


    Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    ¡°To be able to y chess with me to this extent, this woman really isn¡¯t useless,¡± Su Bingxuan said.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    ¡® No, she must die, ¡± Su Bingxuan replied. ¡± Only one of us can go out of this


    Tribtion Land. ¡± Our patience has already been worn out, and what will happen next will be the true world¡¯syout. It will be impossible to tolerate the other party.


    What a pity¡­Feng Nanbei was dead. He was a true monster, a rare talent. This was the result of bad luck. People had the strength but their lives were unpredictable.


    He can¡¯t take on the emperor¡¯s teacher¡¯s life.¡±


    Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    ¡°Look at Ji Xuan,¡± Su Bingxuan said. ¡°Even if you leave him here and walk for seven days and seven nights, nothing will happen to him.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned his head and looked into the distance.


    On the isted cliff, the burly youth stood alone. His tiger body was trembling slightly, giving off the feeling of a hero shedding tears. However, he raised his head to the sky, as if questioning the injustice of heaven and earth.


    Su Bingxuan looked at it for a while and sighed.¡±Are you crying because you know that your master has passed away? Just like him, she valued rtionships and loyalty. Such a fool can actually be the new ruler?¡± Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Su Bingxuan said.¡±Perhaps it¡¯s precisely this kind of person who can open up a brand new dynasty and be the chosen one.¡±


    Frost Monarch could never guess what this loyal and loyal Heaven¡¯s Son was doing.


    If he knew¡­


    Frost Monarch would probably draw his de angrily.


    Go and chop off the Heaven¡¯s Son¡¯s head.


    Ji Xuan was using the leather scroll contract tomunicate with Xia Ji.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The characteristics of the mountain range here are very obvious.


    There are threerge mountain ranges.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s a horizontal vein in the east and west direction.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Frost Monarch is here, and there are many armored warriors.¡±


    ¡± That armored soldier canmand soldiers and use some military spells. He can shoot arrows from a distance. I saw him shoot an arrow before. One arrow flew with the wind and shot very far. ¡®


    ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s also the tree demon. That tree demon has a lot of roots and can bring people underground to move quickly. With a single move, we don¡¯t know where we are.¡±


    ¡°What is he trying to do? I can see where the elder princess is. She¡¯s on the in behind me. Frost Monarch should be preparing tounch a surprise attack after midnight. ¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°What is it? Look up?¡±


    Ji Xuan raised his head.


    A huge shadow appeared on the mountain peak in the distance. As its huge wings pped, a strong wind whistled.


    In just a breath¡¯s time, the giant shadow had crossed the sky and covered the moon. It passed by as if it was at the top of the food chain.


    Ji Xuan¡¯s mind went nk as he subconsciously raised his head as the giant shadow flew past.


    The powerful pressure that came with it made him feel as if his soul was naked for a moment. He stood in the ice and snow.


    Although he wouldn¡¯t be out of breath like an ordinary person, he still felt a bone-chilling chill.


    The pressure had almost stopped the cirction of the aura in his body.


    Although he had lost his power, he was still the soul of a half-dragon. He was a


    half-dragon that had endured thousands of years of incense and seen thousands of years of vicissitudes. Now, he was a person who had received the mandate of heaven.


    If even he was like this, let alone the others.


    On the summit, the armored soldiers were already prostrating themselves on the ground. Su Bingxuan was hunched over, his entire body tensed up. Tree roots had already wrapped around his ankles, and if anything went wrong, he would immediately flee.


    However, the terrifying giant shadow only swept past, as if it did not see the ants under its feet.


    Only then did Ji Xuan start breathing heavily.


    He replied through the leather scroll contract.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t see you. Teacher, be careful. There¡¯s a terrifying dragon here. ¡±


    ¡± What?! ¡±


    Ji Xuan looked at the distant valley in disbelief.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the existence that had just shed past was his teacher¡­


    On the other side,


    The shock in Su Bingxuan¡¯s eyes was suppressed by him.


    He flew towards a mountain rock and looked into the distance. If that terrifying dragon killed the eldest princess directly, it would be interesting.


    After all, the eldest princess had set up a tent, which was more eye-catching.


    However, to his disappointment, the terrifying dragon only brushed past him and did not seem to notice the ant nest under his feet.


    He thought for a moment and muttered, ¡± The monsters that appeared in the Fire Cmity are getting more and more terrifying. An existence of this level is no longer something that humans can match.


    We can¡¯t stay here for long. We need to finish this quickly and then return immediately.¡±


    Su Bingxuan waited quietly until midnight. When he saw the bright moon in the sky, he nced at the armored soldiers around him.


    The leader sat cross-legged in the most open area with three green gs in front of him and a strong green bow in his hand.


    He sensed his surroundings again, then silently put on his ck gloves. This was one of his trump cards.


    Then, he took out a long golden saber and held it in his right hand.


    Then, he signaled for the tree demon to move.


    Swoosh.


    The tree roots instantly wrapped around Su Bingxuan¡¯s ankle and dragged him into the ground.


    An Rongrong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She grabbed the red saber and rushed out of the tent.


    Just as she stepped out of the tent, a bunch of giant thorns rose from the ground and blew her tent away..

 Chapter 229 - 229: 157. Winner takes all

    Chapter 229: 157. Winner takes all


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the same time¡­


    The sound of ¡°chi chi chi¡± was endless.


    He quickly swept his gaze across the area.


    The thick thistles were like countless pythons that had wrapped around the camp, and the screams of the Eagle Guards could be heard from the surrounding tents.


    The Eagle Guards were unable to react in time to such a sneak attack.


    An Rongrong also knew that she had not recovered from her current state, and Frost Monarch was obviously stronger than her. Now that he had been found, it meant that she had lost.


    The tree demon¡¯s eyes and ears reached the heavens,


    It can also guide fire demons.


    Frost Monarch¡¯s bloodline was better than hers, his fire seed was better than hers, he had more magic tools than her, and he was stronger than her in the eleventh realm¡­


    Her only chance to turn the tables was Feng Nanbei, but Feng Nanbei died at the hands of the fire demon.


    The heavens doted on the Su family.


    If she wanted to win, she would have a slim chance of survival.


    Now, the possibility of this ¡± lifetime ¡± was gone.


    Since they had lost, An Rongrong did not want to implicate the Eagle Guards.


    She was really not afraid of death. If she died, she might even be able to catch up with Feng Nanbei in theherworld and thank him.


    Therefore, An Rongrong raised her voice and said, ¡°Su Bingxuan, don¡¯t attack them anymore. You and I will fight directly.¡±


    After saying that, her figure moved and directly flew into the distance.


    As expected, the vines stopped attacking.


    In an instant, An Rongrong had arrived at a in at the foot of a mountain.


    She held the red knife and stood under the moonlight.


    A voice suddenly came from behind him.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    An Rongrong didn¡¯t turn around. She curled her lips coldly and replied, ¡°Su


    Yueqing.¡±


    ¡°What if I say that Su Yueqing is not as good as you?¡± Frost Monarch suddenlyughed.


    An Rongrong was silent for a moment.


    Frost Monarchughed. ¡± You¡¯re dying. I¡¯m not lying to you. Your style is exactly the same as Su Yueqing¡¯s, but you¡­¡± Better than her. If it was the real Su Yueqing, how could he y chess with this seat to such an extent? At first, I thought she had improved, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be a different person.¡±


    An Rongrong was speechless.


    ¡°What a pity,¡± Frost Monarch said ndly.


    As soon as he said those three words, he took a step forward. The smoke on the ground exploded, and his figure was no longer on the spot.


    A golden saber light shed.


    The red saber light shed.


    Bang!


    The air current tore apart and turned into a shattering wave that filled the sky. It hit the surroundings, causing dust and soil to explode.


    A pair of old enemies who had fought for so long had finallye face to face, drawing their sabers and facing each other to the death.


    The two of them attacked very quickly, as fast as the wind.


    Amidst the afterimages, dense muffled thunder sounded in the air.


    Chi!


    An Rongrong suddenly grabbed the red knife with both hands. Ayer of red mes curled up on the knife as she shot out like a bolt of lightning. In midair, her figure suddenly changed, and the sound of blood pping against her skin was like a drum beating wildly.


    Soon, she had turned into a true silver dragon. She gave off a powerful force that shook the space as she charged toward her opponent.


    The fire saber was in front, and the silver dragon was behind. One in front and one behind, they were like light and lightning.


    Frost Monarch didn¡¯t move. A terrifying aura rose from his body, and the sound of the flood hitting the dam in midsummer could be heard. His muscles and bones changed instantly. A golden dragon appeared in the flowing water.


    Golden veins appeared on the left hand of the dragon w, as if there was a violent and boundless power circting within it.


    Bang!


    The dragon w suddenly pushed forward, and a strange golden light containing high temperature shed toward the silver dragon.


    The silver dragon quickly rolled over, but its scales were still grazed.


    The red saber was sted away by the high-temperature golden light and stabbed into the ground.


    The silver dragon¡¯s scales were charred.


    The golden dragon roared and soared into the sky, ready toplete the final kill.


    The silver dragon did not give in at all¡­


    Although she felt that she had lost,


    But how would he know if he didn¡¯t fight with all his might?


    But at this moment, an unimaginable scene happened.


    In the night sky, a huge ck shadow emitting a terrifying pressure came from afar with pure ck mes. Whether it was a silver dragon or a golden dragon, they were like small snakespared to the huge ck shadow.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Like a throwing machine loaded with countless fire bombs,


    Wherever the giant shadow went, mes washed the ground, and the terrain began to change.


    The golden dragon was diving down. When it saw this, it hurriedly lowered its body and wanted to dodge. However, the huge ck shadow noticed him. Forty-eight terrifying eyes stared at him quietly, making Su Bingxuan, who had transformed into a golden dragon, feel as if he had fallen into an icy hell. His soul was frozen and he could not move.


    The silver dragon had yet to fly up. At this moment, it hurriedly stuck to the ground and quickly ¡°swam¡± away.


    The golden dragon froze in midair.


    In the next moment, the giant ck dragon swooped down on the golden dragon. It did not even deliberately target the golden dragon, but the ck mes it brought along instantly burned thetter half of the golden dragon¡¯s body.


    The golden dragon¡¯s thick and shiny scales were useless against the ck mes.


    After the giant ck dragon rushed over, it seemed to realize that this was just an ant. It even lost interest in continuing to target the golden dragon. Instead, it roared and rushed into the sky, flying far away.


    Pa da.


    Su Bingxuan transformed into his human form andnded on the ground.


    His legs had already disappeared, and his waist was slowly being swept up by a dense ck me. All his strength could not resist or even slow down the spread of this me. He finally gave up.


    In fact, the vitality of an eleventh realm cultivator was extremely strong. Even if half of his body was broken, he could still survive.


    However, the strange ck mes did not extinguish. Looking at its speed, it would not take long for it topletely burn him to ashes and erase him from this world.


    Su Bingxuan naturally wouldn¡¯t have thought that the ck dragon was Xia Ji, nor would he have known that his position had been betrayed by Ji Xuan.


    He looked up at the sky and let out a painful and indignant roar.¡± Heaven¡¯s will treats me so lightly!!! ¡±


    An Rongrong was also in disbelief. It was too exciting to be alive in an instant.


    She saw that the dust had settled and walked out.


    Su Bingxuan could no longer attack her. He was about to die.


    The Eldest Princess looked at her old enemy with aplicated expression. She really did not expect the situation to turn upside down in this instant.


    No one would have thought that.


    However, no matter how magical or unbelievable the process was,


    However, victory and defeat were still decided.


    An Rongrong looked down at Frost Monarch who was lying at her feet and said frankly,¡±l won, but you shouldn¡¯t have lost.¡±


    Su Bingxuan looked at the ck mes that had already spread to his lower abdomen. He smiled bitterly and said in pain, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. A loss is a loss.¡±


    His mood at this moment could be said to have changed drastically in an instant. From life to death, there were still many things he had not done, but he could no longer do them.


    Su Bingxuan suddenly took off his interspatial ring and shot out into the distance. ¡± It¡¯s already been unsealed. There¡¯s everything you want inside. ¡®


    An Rongrong raised her hand and sucked the interspatial ring into her palm. ¡°Su Yueqing! !¡± Su Bingxuan suddenly roared. Be the head of the Su family!¡± No matter who you were, from this moment on, you are the real Su Yueqing.


    The two of them looked at each other quietly.


    Though not a lover,


    Though not the best of friends,


    However, they were enemies that would not rest until one of them died.


    so,


    On the contrary, he understood the other party the most.


    An Rongrong looked at the interspatial ring in her hand and suddenly snapped her fingers.


    The interspatial ring returned to Su Bingxuan¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Although I know there¡¯s something I desire in this, I really don¡¯t want to be bound by this promise,¡± An Rongrong said calmly.


    Maybe I¡¯ll take it and not keep my promise,


    Perhaps none of the words I usually say to you are true.


    But now, I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±


    Su Bingxuan was stunned for a moment before he roared, ¡°The blood of the Su family also flows in your body!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his chest was engulfed in ck fire, and the interspatial ring was burned and destroyed.


    Su Bingxuan¡¯s eyes were red as he red at the most beautiful woman in the Su family. This was his mortal enemy for half his life, until she waspletely engulfed by the silent ck fire and turned into ashes in the wind, disappearing into thin air.


    An Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Take care.¡±


    After saying these two words, she was silent for a long time. Finally, she took out three incense sticks from her ring and lit them. She said softly, ¡°Frost Monarch, we have no grudges against each other. The winner is king and the loser is a bandit. There¡¯s no need to ask for anything before you die. Go and reincarnate early.¡±


    Then, An Rongrong held the three incense sticks and bowed. With a flick of her finger, she stuck the three incense sticks into the spot where Frost Monarch had died.


    She turned around, pulled out the red knife, looked at it, then grabbed the golden knife, stuck it at her waist, and left without looking back..

 Chapter 230 - 230: 158. Nine Omen

    Chapter 230: 158. Nine Omen


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the bright moonlight,


    Suddenly, a mournful roar sounded again.


    The roars could be heard everywhere, as if all the trees in the area were wailing in pain.


    It¡¯s that tree demon. ¡± An Rongrong turned around abruptly and tilted her head. She saw the Sea of Thorns dragging the ck mes as they burrowed into the ground. She quickly lowered her body and moved close to the ground. She carefully hid in a cave on the side and looked at the scene of the apocalypse outside.


    ck mes washed the ground.


    The Eldest Princess had once read an ancient book. It said that dragons could spit dragon mes and burn everything.


    Steel, stone, everything could be burned.


    Her Dharmakaya could do the same, but it needed to bebined with a magic weapon or further activate her bloodline.


    But now, she saw that the terrifying giant shadow was spewing dragon mes in three directions. The other 21 dragon heads were resting with their eyes closed.


    Chi chi chi.


    This strange ck me was very mysterious.


    It couldn¡¯t be extinguished, but it wouldn¡¯t spread either. Whatever it burned, it was destined to die.


    Once the object was burned to ashes, the ck mes would disappear.


    This kind of mysterious me was simply unheard of.


    An Rongrong did not dare to breathe too loudly.


    Previously, after she broke through to the eleventh realm, she only felt that she was iparably powerful. She had the joy of ascending to the heavens in one step and no longer being an ordinary person.


    He felt that perhaps he could investigate the Fire Cmity Land further. After all, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat too many fire beasts and fire corpses, he wouldn¡¯t be so passive anymore.


    However, this terrifying ck dragon rudely shattered all her fantasies. It was mocking her and telling her that even if she had broken through to the eleventh level, she was still an ant in this Fire Cmity Land.


    An Rongrong covered her face with her hands, trying to suppress the shock in her heart. She suddenly understood why the Fire Cmity wouldst for 500 years.


    She couldn¡¯t even understand how powerful humans had to be to fight against these terrifying monsters.


    However, her ambition to resolve the Fire Cmity while she was the n leader waspletely shattered.


    This strange and terrifying ck dragon could crush everyone¡¯s ambitions and fantasies, making them ept the cruelest and bloodiest reality.


    Yes, the fire tribtion was invincible.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know that he had left such a shadow on the Eldest Princess. He pretended to have killed Frost Monarch by ident and killed the tree demon who could monitor this area and might discover his identityter. Then, he spread his wings and flew into the sky, looking down at everything below.


    The tree demon was very strong.


    Surveince, sneak attack, teleporting with people.


    This almost made Su Bingxuan invincible.


    However, no matter how BUG it was, it could not withstand the scheming suppression of the ¡± unreleased Abyss dungeon BOSS. ¡±


    Xia Ji cursed in his heart.


    As a dragon-ying hero, he went to the unopened Abyss dungeon and evolved into the Boss of the Abyss dungeon ¡­ One.


    Fortunately, he could still turn back. Fortunately, he did not really be a part of the fire tribtion.


    He pped his giant wings.


    It was apletely different feeling from walking on two legs.


    The Heart of the Mystic Dragon was beating powerfully but slowly.


    He infused his blood essence, which was as quiet as the sea abyss, into every corner of his body.


    Because his body had been transformed into a dragon¡¯s body, the true energy unique to humans had disappeared and was reced by pure ck energy. He could control it at will. He only needed to take a deep breath to spit out pure ck dragon mes.


    As for why he had such a change, he could only investigate itter. Otherwise, he would not know what he would be in the future.


    Xia Ji pondered silently.


    Thousands of miles of moonlight, barrennd of cmity,


    All the fire beasts and fire corpses that saw this giant shadow instinctively scattered.


    All the people of the foreignnds felt this pressure and hid in fear.


    His wings wrapped around death,


    The ck mes could turn everything into ashes.


    Everything trembled.


    Xia Ji continued to fly east.


    Since he had already changed, he would help Little Su solve some of the alien race¡¯s headaches.


    Those foreign races were powerful, and it was very likely that they would upy the magpie¡¯s nest and take over the host. It would be difficult for Little Su to control them, and she had beenining to him for a long time.


    The Eagle Guards knelt on the ground as if they had just survived a disaster.


    When the moon is gone,


    When daylight rises again,


    The golden light made them feel alive.


    When An Rongrong returned to the tent, Ying Zhao, the Eagle King of the Northern Region, was waiting for her.


    Seeing that it was her, Ying Zhao immediately knelt down and said, ¡®¡±¡®Eldest Princess, you¡­You won?¡±


    ¡°We won. ¡±


    An Rongrong said like a queen, ¡± BenGong will never forget today. Your White Eagle n can move into the prosperous regions of the Central ins and receive the protection of my n.¡±


    ¡± Thank you, Eldest Princess. ¡± Ying Zhao lowered his head and said, ¡± But I may have to continue north with my people. ¡®


    ¡± There are Luosha people in the bitter cold north. Why should we go? ¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­itgo


    An Rongrong thought for a moment. ¡± That dragon fromst night? Do you know what it is?¡±


    Ying Zhao stood up and flipped open the ancient book left behind by the ancestors of the White Eagle n. He stopped at thest few pages and pointed at a terrifying ck dragon pattern on it.


    ¡°What book is this?¡± An Rongrong asked.


    ¡± The Book of Ancestors, ¡± Ying Zhao replied. ¡± Although it hasn¡¯t been passed down in the Foreign Lands for tens of thousands of years, it¡¯s precisely because of this that we pay more attention to preserving the words of our ancestors.


    This book has been passed down since ancient times. It has been through hundreds of times of reption, copying, and oral transmission. It has been lost for an unknown number of times. It looks messy and disorderly. There are severalnguages recorded in it. Somenguages have even been lost, and we can¡¯t even decipher them.


    But this also left behind a lot of information. For example¡­¡±


    He pointed at the ancient and mysterious words beside the ck dragon pattern and said, ¡°¡±ck Emperor.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the ck Emperor?¡± An Rongrong asked.


    Ying Zhao said, ¡± The book said that there might be bad omens in the Fire Cmity. Every time a bad omen appears, the Fire Cmity will rise to a higher level. The highest level is nine levels. This is the Nine Level Fire Cmity.


    The ck Emperor¡¯s appearance was one of the bad omens. His appearance so early showed how terrifying the Fire Cmity would be this time.


    The extreme north is covered in ice and snow. It is very dangerous, but it can¡¯t be any worse than this cmity. Therefore, I took my nsmen to seek refuge.¡±


    ¡°How did the forefathers of the foreignnds know?¡± An Rongrong asked quietly.


    ¡°There are many words in the book that haven¡¯t been deciphered, but I have a vague guess¡­¡± Ying Zhao said. In ancient times, there were also Fire


    Tribtions and ck Emperor.¡±


    ¡°What other signs are there?¡± An Rongrong asked.


    Ying Zhao flipped through the book page by page and slowly pointed. ¡°¡±Other than the ck Emperor, there¡¯s also the White Phoenix, Mirage Lord, me King, Madam Gou Yi, Zhurong¡­There were still three types of bad omens that were not recorded.


    These bad omens don¡¯t necessarily appear, but will appear ording to the degree of the cmity.¡±


    An Rongrong read the book slowly as he flipped through it. The more she read, the colder her heart felt. She suddenly remembered that the ancestor of the Su family had lived for so many years. He must have known about this, right?


    ¡°Can you lend me your book?¡±


    Ying Zhao was silent for a moment before he said slowly, ¡®¡±¡®This book was passed down by our ancestors and cannot be read by outsiders. Eldest Princess, please forgive me. ¡®


    An Rongrong¡¯s expression shifted. ¡± It¡¯s fine. Tell me about it, then. ¡®


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Report


    The armored soldier hurried over from afar with a letter in his hand.


    As he ran, the mes in the brazier danced, and the wood shavings flew in the air, illuminating the patrolling sentries around him, shining on their cold armor.


    This was the first impregnable pass in the west that separated Great Shang from the foreignnds-Sealed Wolf Pass.


    It was over a hundred feet tall, with six checkpoints in front and back, and countlessrge military equipment.


    Although Queen Guifang and the Frost Giants had once broken through this ce, the giants did not have much of an impact on the terrain of the checkpoint.


    At this moment, with Empress Jie¡¯s re-cultivation, four of the six checkpoints had beenpletely restored. They were like indestructible steel giants that guarded the eastern and western borders, an important area where one man could hold off ten thousand men. They were as majestic as gods and could not be vited.


    Now,


    The armored soldier had already rushed to the fourth checkpoint. He knelt in front of a temporary mansion and raised the letter with both hands.


    Soon, someone took it from the temporary residence and went in again.


    In the innermost was a thin woman with long white hair who was flipping through a book.


    There was a hint of elegance hidden between the woman¡¯s brows, but there was also a hint of fatigue.


    It made people feel that she should be a talented woman who yed around in the mountains and rivers, and not at the edge of this bloody battlefield.


    The woman was wearing armor on her upper body. The killing intent of the armor concealed her otherworldly aura.


    But¡­


    No one could see that the lower half of her body was wearing colorful warm cotton pants. It was the kind of cotton pants that ¡± sacrificed all beauty in exchange for warmth ¡®


    Moreover, she had even gone crazy and worn two pairs!


    If you look at it as a whole,


    This woman was really ¡®a beautiful schr general with the upper body and a vige auntie with the lower body¡¯. Dong dong dong.


    The woman raised her head.


    ¡°General Ning, there¡¯s a letter.¡± A voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An armored warrior pushed open the door and lowered his head to ce the letter on the table. Then, he respectfully retreated to the door. He could not help but say, ¡°General Ning, the west is bitterly cold. The cold air seeps into your bones. You have to keep warm.¡±


    The woman coughed lightly and asked, ¡°¡±Are the soldiers at the front line keeping warm?


    The armored warrior was stunned.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The martial artist left with an increasingly respectful expression.


    If he had seen the pair of super warm cotton pants on the lower half of the general¡¯s body, his heart would have been filled with thousands of ravens and thousands of horses galloping.


    The woman was Ning Xiaoyu.


    She flipped through the letter and frowned slightly.


    Creak .


    The sound of the door being pushed open came from behind Ning Xiaoyu, and a petite figure walked out.


    The person was wearing a dark golden cloak to avoid the cold. She walked into the candlelight, revealing a pale face. It was Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Turkic army of five hundred thousand hase to my pass to seek refuge.¡±


    The two of them fell silent.


    The fire tribtion in the west,


    Because of the Frost Giant, Guifang had headed north to the Ice Rakshase Kingdom, Quanrong had headed south to the Southern Wastnd, and tr Turks had headed straight for the Wolf Sealing Pass.


    And the Turkic King had directly acknowledged the portrait that Tao Rurui had returned during the marriage alliance, and was now using the excuse of seeking refuge as he led his entire n east.


    Before this, many Turkic civilians had been settled in Guanzhong.


    And at this moment¡­


    The Turkic King had actually led an army of five hundred thousand over.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here to seek refuge,¡± the Empress said.


    ¡°Of course, what he wants¡­


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°What the Turkic King wants is to upy the northern region of Great Shang. He wants to bring His Majesty into his room to assist him in governing. He wants to take over Great Shang¡¯s territory and never return it..¡±

 Chapter 231 - 231:159. Pure White World, Pure Black Demonic Shadow (6500 Words, Two s in One)

    Chapter 231:159. Pure White World, Pure ck Demonic Shadow (6500 Words, Two Chapters in One)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Majesty, there must have been spies among the Turkic people.


    Other than the spies, there were also the Turkic wolf ghosts and Kua Moths.


    You can assassinate a general inside, and there are soldiers outside. You can take refuge in reason, and you can marry.¡± Xia Xiaosu closed her eyes and pondered.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ning Xiaoyu suddenly asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t always rely on my brother.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu smiled. ¡± What¡¯s the big deal? Call him out. Little brother is the ultimate weapon. He¡¯s a man who can bring about miracles. ¡±


    However¡­


    Xia Xiaosu remained silent.


    She knew that her brother was doing something very dangerous, and if her burdensome sister could not even survive this little crisis¡­


    Ning Xiaoyu stopped smiling. She lowered her head slowly and said calmly, ¡®¡±¡®1 understand.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu turned her head and sighed softly. She knew what the military counselor was going to do.


    He had used up his lifespan to use one of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect to crush the Turkic soldiers.


    Right now, no one knew that she was one of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect, but once she unleashed this attack, everyone would know. At that time, not only would her lifespan be shortened by another ten years, her identity would no longer be a mystery, and many assassinations might follow.


    The Empress turned around and returned to the backyard.


    Standing under the eaves, looking up at the cold and heartless moon,


    Her entire body flickered with a cold light.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    He muttered softly,¡±l¡¯m still a good-for-nothing.¡± A good-for-nothing who can only rely on others.¡±


    Footsteps suddenly sounded behind him.


    Hu Xian Er ran out.


    Just as he was about to run over,


    Xia Xiaosu stopped him.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The thing that we started preparing this spring should be ready, right?¡± asked


    Xia Xiaosu.


    The Empress and the vixen looked at each other for a while.


    Hu Xian Er didn¡¯t lie. ¡± Alright, the materials passed down from ancient times are just enough for thest set. I¡¯ve already obtained it. ¡®


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­Can you let him talk to me? I don¡¯t dare to give it to you. If he finds out, he¡¯ll kill me. ¡±


    ¡°Xian Er, your ally is me, not my brother.¡±


    ¡°But my master is your brother.¡±


    Hu Xian Er said, ¡± I can¡¯t give it to you like this. If I give it to you, you will definitely use it secretly. This thing can¡¯t be used recklessly. It¡¯s a gamble. If you lose¡­Do you know what will happen?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then all the more I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Hu Xian Er was determined.


    However, in the next moment, she was stunned.


    Because Xia Xiaosu closed her eyes, bent her legs, and slowly knelt down.


    At this moment, Hu Xian Er¡¯s soul and skin couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    There was no doubt that Xia Xiaosu had the orders of a king.


    This life is very important,


    Ordinary people would not be able to ept such a bow.


    Even Hu Immortal would be deeply moved by a mysterious power that could be said to be life.


    Hu Xian Er¡¯s eyes suddenly became wet, and a sense of helplessness and sorrow welled up in her heart.


    Xia Xiaosu knelt under the cold moonlight. Her skin was so pale that it looked sickly, and her entire body emitted a deste smell.


    She looked at Hu Xian Er¡­


    ¡°I am a useless princess. All my brothers and sisters are stronger than me, and my only value is being sold by the emperor to the Turks for marriage.¡± However, his elder brother had done his best to bring me out of this filthy, dusty, and treacherous situation. He had changed my fate and given me a chance to realize my dream.


    I am such a useless princess, but I am also favored by you. You are not willing to ally with me because I am weak. I ¡­ Thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Hu Xian ¡®er felt as if her heart had been clenched tightly, and tears fell down her cheeks. She could not even speak in a vulgar tone. ¡± You¡­¡± Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    She stretched out her hand to help the Empress up, but she felt a strange majesty and a grand thought, so she did not dare to use force.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s expression was calm as she continued, ¡°You have done a lot for me. So, give me a chance to work for you, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hu Xian Er said. What if you don¡¯t have the bloodline of a Heaven Fey in your body? This power will directly destroy your other blood. You ¡­ Your lifespan will be shortened by more than a hundred years, and you won¡¯t be many years away from death.


    Even if you had the bloodline of a demon, you were not a Heaven Demon. Although this power would temporarily make you stronger, it would also quickly shorten your lifespan.


    Even if your lifespan isn¡¯t shortened, and you really do have the bloodline of a Heaven Demon, if this bloodline is revived, won¡¯t your thoughts change? Will you still be the you of the past?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu didn¡¯t say anything else. She pressed her palms against the cold ground and bowed deeply.


    Heavenly Demon ¡®l¡¯ransrormatlon.


    It was a medicine that could awaken the bloodline of a Heavenly Demon.


    However, just as Hu Xian Er said, the side effects were also very obvious.


    The origin of the Sky Demon Transformation and the reason for its existence was impossible to find.


    The demons of the Northern Reaches used the smell of this medicine to help stimte their own growth at critical moments.


    The reason why the demon race could not consume it was because the ¡°Heavenly Demon Transformation¡± had a terrifying characteristic:


    This medicine was very sensitive to demon blood. It was very likely that it would destroy other demon blood before it could find the Heaven Demon bloodline.


    The reason why Xia Xiaosu wanted this medicine was because Hu Xian ¡®er had once given her a blood type test that was unique to the demon race. The result of the test was that she might have the bloodline of a Heavenly Demon. This also exined why she was so quickly epted by the Northern Demon race.


    Hu Xian Er also knelt down, bowing to the Empress while hesitating.


    ¡°I promise you,¡± said Xia Xiaosu,¡±l won¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    Hu Xian Er still couldn¡¯t make up her mind. She couldn¡¯t even hide her fox tail, and she was shaking it like a big white broom. She was obviously very hesitant..

 Chapter 232 - 232:159. Pure White World, Pure Black Demonic Shadow (6500 Words, Two s in One)

    Chapter 232:159. Pure White World, Pure ck Demonic Shadow (6500 Words, Two Chapters in One)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Do you want me to only have a dagger in my arms when I¡¯m in danger?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked again.¡±Do you want me to have no other way to fight to the death?¡±


    Hu Xian Er sighed. ¡± Empress, swear. ¡± Xia Xiaosu swore.


    Hu Xian Er took out a small jade bead.


    The bead was hollow, and there were manyyers inside, as well as a red inner core.


    That drop of blood that was sealed by so many medicinal films?


    This jade bead floated in the air and floated over.


    Xia Xiaosu tied the Imot and put it into her storage space.


    Hu Xian Er repeatedly warned him not to use it indiscriminately before leaving.


    Xia Xiaosu patted her chest. In this way, besidesmitting suicide with a dagger, she had another option before she died. What if she really seeded?


    Ning Xiaoyu yawned and walked to the backyard.


    The Empress was still in the courtyard.


    Sensing the movement,


    Xia Xiaosu turned her head and looked over. ¡± Advisor Jun, when you go out to battle in two days, I will send someone to apany you. ¡®


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°My shadow. She is mute, but very strong. With her protecting you, I will be at ease. ¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know that the Empress had a shadow. She nodded, put her hands on her hips, stretched her body, and went to sleep.


    Two dayster.


    The Turkic army was about to arrive at the pass.


    Ning Xiaoyu led many generals and the 80,000 soldiers that they had gathered with great difficulty to fight at the first checkpoint.


    Beside her was a mysterious person wearing a dark gold mask. The mysterious person carried a long sword on his back, and the mask was King Chujiang. This was the ¡± shadow of the Empress ¡°. In addition, ck Fox King, Killer, was also disguised as a man and stood on her other side.


    It was snowing at noon.


    In the middle of the wall, an umbre was erected.


    Ning Xiaoyu sat under the umbre. In front of her was a small stair-shaped table.


    There was a zither ced on the stairs.


    Eight military gs were ced on the stairs.


    The militarymand gs formed a small circle, and in the center was the tiger talisman that mobilized the 80,000 troops.


    Tiger talismans dispatch troops,


    Command banners and war,


    They all hide their morale, so they can use this as a way of war.


    This was the same logic as how martial artists used swords and sabers.


    Ning Xiaoyu touched the smallmp on her waist. It was a seven-starmp.


    After doing all this, she saw the Turkic army approaching like a ck tide. She stretched out her hands from her sleeves and began to calmly pluck the strings of her zither.


    The 500,000 strong army stopped about ten miles away from the checkpoint. A person stepped out of the army, followed by two burly men who were more than three meters tall.


    The three of them soon arrived at the city.


    Ning Xiaoyu stopped what she was doing and looked down. Her gaze suddenly locked onto the person in the middle.


    It was a man with an evil look in his eyes.


    The man was also looking up at her. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile.


    Ning Xiaoyu suddenly lowered her head slightly and looked at the mysterious shadow with an unchanging expression. She said softly and quickly,¡±He¡¯s my senior brother, a great genius of the Confucian Sect. Kill him. If he doesn¡¯t die, the trial will be broken.¡¯


    Just as the evil-looking man was about to speak, he suddenly noticed Ning Xiaoyu lowering her head slightly. He narrowed his eyes, then without thinking, he turned his horse around and grabbed the reins to gallop wildly. As he ran, he shouted, ¡± You crazy woman, aren¡¯t you going to say anything? ¡®


    Ning Xiaoyu pretended to be stunned and shouted,¡±l didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Why did you run?


    ¡°You lowered your head!¡± the devilish man roared.


    Ning Xiaoyu shouted with conviction,¡±l¡­¡± His throat was dry! Drink some water!¡±


    The devilish man chuckled, but he had no intention of stopping.


    This series of actions stunned the two people who followed him.


    At this moment, a cold aura suddenly emanated from the top of the city wall¡­


    The shadow next to Ning Xiaoyu waved its hands, and the sword behind it was unsheathed. It shot diagonally towards the ground, and the shadow flipped over and stepped on the sword, flying on the sword like a fairy or a demon in front of the army.


    The two three-meter-tall giants grinned hideously. They stood still like pagodas, but their bodies began to change. After a series of cracking sounds, tney turned Into two-root-tall W01t gnosts.


    The Turks immediately cheered excitedly.


    Ning Xiaoyu looked at the shadow worriedly. She felt that the back of the figure was a little familiar.


    She suddenly twisted her body and leaned over to kill him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Empress?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked.


    ¡°The Empress has a stomachache today,¡± said Killer.


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Stomach.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was speechless.


    She looked at the figure that had already rushed to the side of the huge wolf ghost. She raised her hands topare it with her body and asked, ¡°Where did the shadow of the Empresse from?¡±


    ¡°Ask the Empress.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu thought about it again. Suddenly, her eyes moved and her face turned pale. Oh no!


    Looking again at the city walls,


    The mysterious shadow had already shed with the two wolf ghosts. The shadow¡¯s attack was extremely simple and crude. A huge golden swastika flew out from his left hand and trapped a wolf ghost. His right hand grabbed the sword under his feet. As he waved,


    Cold as hell,


    In an instant, a ghastly blue aura transformed into an ice crystal dharma. A bone-piercing cold air mixed with death energy burst out from the shadow sword.


    The twenty-foot-tall wolf ghost hurriedly crossed its arms, and its blood surged. It let out a beast-like roar and blocked the attack.


    Bang!


    A thunderous force spread out, forcing the wolf ghost, who had awakened its bloodline, to take a few steps back.


    But the recoil was the same.


    The mysterious shadow was obviously very light.


    This explosion¡­


    He directly brought his shadow along like a swallow flying in the water, and in an instant, he was dozens of feet away.


    He headed in the direction of the devilish man, the great genius of the


    Confucian Sect..

 Chapter 234 - 234:159. Pure White World, Pure Black Demonic Shadow (6500 Words, Two Chapters in One)

    Chapter 234:159. Pure White World, Pure ck Demonic Shadow (6500 Words, Two Chapters in One)


    Trantor: 549690339


    From the moment he appeared¡­


    Everything in the world seemed to have turned into ants.


    A pure white world, Pure ck specter,


    Coming from the west


    This magical and unreal scene was soul-stirring. It was as if they had suddenly fallen into a nightmare and saw the great horror at the end of the dream that made people scream and wake up.


    Many soldiers saw it too, be it those on the city walls or those below.


    The morale that was burning in their bodies and the killing intent that only belonged to the battlefield suddenly disappeared.


    He just opened his mouth and stared at the terrifying demon shadow.


    It grew bigger and bigger in his sight..


    The heads of the many ck dragons that were a thousand feet long slowly approached with their wings wrapped in death.


    The soldiers didn¡¯t run or do anything. They just watched because existences at this level left them with no other choice but to ept their impending fate.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­


    There were also slightly more powerful martial artists or generals who were ready to attack.


    But both Ning Xiaoyu and the Confucian Sect prodigy raised their hands and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t attack, don¡¯t attack..Don¡¯t show any hostility.¡±


    They were all hoping that a monster at the top of the food chain, a terrifying existence that was obviously in the Fire Cmity, would ignore them¡­


    But ¡­


    In the next instant,


    That terrifying pure ck devil shadow suddenly swooped down like a gust of wind.


    Its wings swept across tens of thousands of feet of space.


    Fei Xue immediately became excited,


    The three ck dragon heads suddenly opened their mouths, and ck mes surged out of them.


    Chi chi chi¡­


    ck mes washed the ground¡­


    Any soldier or object that came into contact with the ck mes would quickly melt and die.


    The pure ck demonic shadow turned around and shot up into the sky covered in clouds. Then, it swooped down again and spat out ck mes again.


    Chi chi chi¡­


    Many soldiers suffered.


    On the city walls, Ning Xiaoyu stared at this scene in a daze. She saw the Confucian Sect¡¯s great oddity below the city walls looking speechless, as if asking, ¡®Why did you pick us to fight?¡±


    ¡°Kneel down, all of you!¡± Ning Xiaoyu suddenly raised her hand. On the city wall, all the soldiers immediately knelt down.


    ¡°I lost all my weapons.¡±


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    After a series of explosions, all the soldiers on the city wall were unarmed.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Great Fantasy thought for a moment and hurriedly ordered,


    The five hundred thousand Turkic soldiers were about to kneel.


    The Turkic King furiously grabbed the Confucian prodigy¡¯s cor.


    ¡°Kill it!!¡± he roared in the Central insnguage.


    While the two of them were talking, the pure ck demonic dragon spread its wings again. Wherever it went, it was as if countless ck me bombs were thrown down. The ground was a pure ck sea of fire, and because of this violent power, it was as if there was an earth dragon flipping over on the ground, constantly squeezing and piling up, or splitting into ravines.


    Countless Turkic soldiers had died in this attack, and because they were so closely packed together, tens of thousands had died.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Daqi raised his head and saw that the dragon wasn¡¯t going to let them go. He nodded and sighed, then pulled out a pocket-sized, mysterious spear.


    He then turned to the Turkic King and loudly said, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Sensing his intentions, the Turkic King summoned the phantom of a giant blue wolf behind him. The wolf howled at the sky, its aura zing.


    ¡°Kill


    This voice seemed to awaken the wild nature in the hearts of all the Turkic soldiers. Their reverence for their ancestors and their faith in totems had turned into a fearless strength.


    In an instant, the fear in their hearts turned into motivation. Their stiff bodies seemed toe alive, and their slow heartbeats instantly sped up to the extreme. Their eyes also revealed a look of faith.


    ¡°Kill!


    ¡°Kill!


    ¡°Kill!


    The roars were like rivers flowing into the sea, merging into a surging torrent.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Great Sage raised his head and looked at the terrifying demonic figure, his body emitting a mysterious aura.


    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± It¡¯s not a loss for me to invest these ten years of my lifespan in you!! ¡±


    After saying that.


    All kinds of morale turned into Dharma.


    Ten feet¡­


    A thousand feet¡­


    Two hundred zhang¡­


    600 feet.


    It crossed the clouds and confronted the 1.000-foot-long demonic dragon in


    the clouds.


    He grabbed his spear and thrust it out, thrusting it towards the pure ck specter with the most powerful attack of a human in the mortal world!


    Chi chi chi!


    The sudden stab struck the demonic dragon in a defensive stance, bringing about a series of loud sounds that sounded like ten thousand bolts of lightning.


    At the same time, more than ten ck dragon scales were shot up into the air, sweeping up the wind and clouds in the sky. They flew out like heavy and huge iron pieces.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s great prodigy was stunned. This devastating attack had only broken a few scales?


    In the next instant,


    The 24 heads of the demonic dragon opened up at the same time. Terrifying ck mes poured down from the sky like an ocean, igniting the Dharma Idol of the 400,000-plus troops.


    The Dharma Idol burned fiercely.


    Every burst of fire caused the morale of the 400,000-strong army to drop a little.


    After doing all this, the demon dragon dived down once more, crushing the Turkic King to death with its ws.


    He coldly nced at the Confucian Sect¡¯s great prodigy and saw that his hair was now white and his morale was rapidly declining. He turned around and once again charged into the sky.


    Not long after, the Dharma Idol waspletely burned out.


    The four hundred thousand soldiers seemed to have lost their souls, and they all fell unconscious, as did the Confucian Sect oddity.


    The Mystic Dragon soared into the sky and spread its wings that covered the sky. It flew toward the top of the Wolf Sealing Pass.


    Over there,


    The Empress was looking up at him.


    P.S. Today¡¯s 2 chapters are merged into one, tomorrow will restore the 3rd chapter of each chapter with 4000 words..

 Chapter 235: 160. The Black Dragon Empress Returns to the Su Family

    Chapter 235: 160. The ck Dragon Empress Returns to the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji spread his huge ck wings and looked down at the food below him from the top of the food chain. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything, his huge body and terrifying pressure were enough to make people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    In an instant, time seemed to have stopped.


    His gaze alsonded on Xia Xiaosu.


    The copper basin is burning with red mes,


    On a cold day and snowy night,


    The ck mes were still sweeping into the distance.


    Everything illuminated her deste figure and the long sword in her hand. She was dignified and kind, beautiful and lonely. If it were any other monster, she would have weed death at this moment.


    Unfortunately, Xia Ji, who was invincible at this moment, was not any other monster.


    He retracted his strength and extended a dragon w. The tip of the w was sharp, like the scythe of the Grim Reaper.


    Before the ws could reach them, the wind had already arrived. A tyrannical force pushed all the braziers, tables, chairs, and kneeling soldiers backward, as if the king had ordered them to retreat.


    But Xia Xiaosu did not move. Her hood waspletely removed, and her long hair danced wildly in the night.


    The ten thousand soldiers on the city wall did not even dare to breathe loudly. Cold sweat rolled down their bodies like beans, and their clothes and armor were already soaked. As they knelt, they turned their heads to look at their small, pale queen. If they were in their shoes, they would definitely have knelt down by now.


    However, Xia Xiaosu had yet to kneel.


    She staggered slightly from the wind. As she bowed, she reached into her bosom and took out a dagger and the Heaven Demon Blood Transformation Jade Pearl.


    The Sky Demon had be a miracle. The dagger wanted to end him so that he could die with dignity that was ¡°in line with his identity¡±.


    Xia Ji¡¯s huge dragon eyes turned and saw the dagger in his little sister¡¯s arms. He recognized it.


    However, what was the pearl beside him?


    At this moment, Xia Xiaosu had already stuffed the Heavenly Demon Blood Transformation Jade Pearl into her mouth. Now was the time to use this jade pearl.


    However¡­


    Ding!


    The dragon w hooked back and directly hooked the Heaven Demon Jade Pearl into the sky.


    Xia Xiaosu suddenly looked up, her hands moving like lightning, trying to grab back her ¡°miracle¡±.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s dragon w pulled her in.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s body tilted and her soft body was wrapped in the ck dragon w. Her face was pressed against the sharp ws of the monster. It was hot, hard, and ck.


    Ning Xiaoyu lowered her head and covered her face with her hand. She couldn¡¯t fight back even if she wanted to. This terrifying ck dragon could kill them all in one breath, so how could it give her time to use up her lifespan and use the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Mysterious Formation to create a Dharma Idol?


    If he could really create a Dharma Idol andunch an attack through the monster¡¯s broken dragon scales, he might be able to severely injure it.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s heart was racing, and the fear she had been suppressing came back.


    She closed her eyes tightly and waited for a few seconds. When she did not see the pain and death that she should have, she opened her eyes curiously.


    The strange ck dragon looked as if it was about to confiscate the Heavenly Demon Jade Pearl¡­


    A pair of huge dragon eyes were staring at him¡­


    The dragon w that was filled with terrifying pressure was pushing him into the city wall. When he was pushed to a safe area, the dragon w suddenly retracted and knocked twice on the side.


    Xia Ji could already feel the strange yet dangerous power contained in the jade bead. It seemed that his sister was really going all out. He had to do something to stop her.


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the strange ck dragon¡¯s calm eyes and suddenly thought of the legend that dragons might love jewelry. Could it be that it was treating the Heavenly Demon Jade Pearl as a gem?


    Therefore, she shouted,¡±Gold, silver, and jewelry, take them all out.¡± Everyone was speechless.


    Ning Xiaoyu reacted quickly. She took out a handful of gemstones and threw them far away on the city wall.


    The other generals and soldiers couldn¡¯t care less about the pain.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    A crisp sound echoed in the cold wind of the Wolf Sealing Pass.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He raised his ws and cut off Xia Xiaosu¡¯s dagger.


    The Queen looked at him quietly and suddenly shouted, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s not enough money!¡±


    Everyone immediately threw out all the items they had brought with them. In the dim fire, the cold wall shone.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    At this moment, the atmosphere changed drastically.


    His high and mighty image had turned into a robber bandit¡­


    Xia Ji felt that he was almost done dealing with it, and he had achieved his goal.


    He had helped Little Su get rid of her enemies, helped her be famous, and even identally obtained a jade bead that she was prepared to swallow before she died. It was enough.


    Therefore, he let out a terrifying roar towards the sky.


    His roar was like thunder, shaking the heavens and earth until a hurricane surged.


    He turned around, pped his wings, and flew back into the clouds that were as thick as a mountain. He gradually disappeared into the distance. Everyone widened their eyes and mouths as they watched this shocking scene.


    Xia Xiaosu was also stunned.


    But her astonishment did notst long.


    At this critical moment, there were even cheers filled with fervor.


    ¡°ck Dragon Empress!¡±


    ¡°ck Dragon Empress!¡± ¡± The miraculous ck Dragon Empress! ¡±


    The cheers were endless.


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the shadow of the dragon as it disappeared into the distance. She thought to herself, ¡°So the story my brother told me was true. Dragons really love jewelry¡­¡±


    She turned around and looked around. All the people who had survived the disaster were cheering her name and giving her a new crown.


    She took two steps forward and suddenly recalled the scene where the w hooked the Heavenly Demon and turned it into a jade bead. Her heart could not help but be filled with a strange feeling¡­


    It was as if the ck dragon had confiscated her item and not stolen it.


    But how was that possible?


    She didn¡¯t know how she survived..

 Chapter 236 - 236: 160. The Black Dragon Empress Returns to the Su Family

    Chapter 236 - 236: 160. The ck Dragon Empress Returns to the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    But he did survive.


    The world was just so unbelievable.


    Life and death, victory and defeat, all happened in an instant.


    The name of the ck Dragon Empress soon spread out from the Wolf Sealing Pass.


    Everyone knew that a terrifying ck dragon had flown out from the depths of the Fire Cmity.


    The ck dragon had fought against the Dharma Idol of the Confucian Sect¡¯s four-hundred-thousand-some Turkic army. In the end, the ck dragon had lost a dozen scales, but the Turkic army had beenpletely captured.


    The biggest beneficiary of this battle was the ck Dragon Empress.


    She had originally been on the losing end, but she had suddenly captured more than four hundred thousand Turkic soldiers.


    Would cmities help people?


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    Then, other than describing this as a miracle and destiny, there was no other way to describe the shock of the people.


    This information seemed to have grown wings and spread from west to east, then south again.


    The name of the merciful, miraculous ck Dragon Empress, who had personallye to the front lines, was like the sun at noon.


    At the same time, the irond rule that an individual could not fight an army was broken by the ck Dragon¡¯s w¡­


    It was obvious that the White Eagle n was not the only one who had records of the ck Emperor.


    Therefore, the terrifying name of the ck Emperor reced all the illusory ghost stories and crawled from the myth to reality, telling everyone who was ignorant and fearless or prepared for a rainy day:


    The Mythological Era had begun.


    The fire tribtion had arrived.


    As the information flies out,


    Xia Ji had already flown far west.


    In the west,


    An Rongrong did not leave immediately after her victory.


    Because Ji Xuan had said that he had a feeling that his teacher was not dead, An Rongrong had a reason to stay.


    She took the risk of being discovered by the terrifying ck dragon and led the Eagle Guards to search thend.


    It was not easy for Xia Hao to transform back into his human form from his ck dragon form.


    As for the difficulty¡­


    One only needed to think about how topress a dragon that was a thousand feet long into a body that was less than two meters long.


    This was not a transformation spell.


    Instead, he had really suppressed it back and then used his own strength to seal and suppress it so that the dragon body would not bounce back.


    Afterward, Xia Ji prepared the scene and carefully buried an Infernal Realm transit station so that he could sneak into the Fire Cmity Landter.


    After doing all this, he pretended to be unconscious and fell beside a stream.


    Then, through the leather scroll contract, he told Ji Xuan that he coulde over.


    Thus, Ji Xuan pretended to have identally discovered Xia Ji¡¯s location and hurriedly walked forward. With tears in his eyes, he shouted from afar,


    ¡®¡±¡®Teacher! ¡±


    However, An Rongrong was faster than him.


    Just as Ji Xuan shouted the word ¡®teacher¡¯, An Rongrong had already dashed out.


    She saw the man lying by the stream.


    He was still unconscious, his face pale and his breathing weak.


    The icy cold water of the stream rose and fell like breathing, asionally covering his ankles and his fingers curled in the gravel.


    An Rongrong hurriedly took out a life-saving pill and stuffed it into his mouth. She then hugged him and rested him on her snow-white thigh. She sent wisps of her aura into his body and carefully repaired his ¡± severely injured ¡± body.


    In order to make it look real, Xia Ji had indeed suffered a certain degree of damage when hepressed his body.


    At this moment, in order to make it more realistic, he did not wake up immediately.


    An Rongrong looked around.


    The changes in the terrain here could vaguely reveal some of the dangerous situation at that time. It could be seen what had happened when Feng Nanbei and the demonic dragon were chasing after each other.


    In the end, the Mystic Dragon fled because it sensed the existence of the 24- headed ck Dragon.


    However, Feng Nanbei had also copsed by the stream in exhaustion. He had used thest of his strength to protect his heart meridian, which was why he had survived.


    An Rongrong shot a nce at Ji Xuan, whose eyes were brimming with tears, and sighed in her heart,¡¯As expected of the Son of Heaven¡¯s Mandate. Nanbei has be his teacher, and his fate has been unknowingly affected.¡¯ ¡°If it was anyone else, even if they were stronger than Nanbei, they would definitely die in such a situation.


    Seeing that Feng Nanbei was fine, she lifted him up with both hands.


    She brought him to the east.


    Soon, they were not far from the entrance of the Su family¡¯s Yu Pass.


    The Eagle Guards left one after another, and the entire n went to the Northern Land of Ice and Snow.


    Snow and wind fill the sky,


    In the pure white world of ice and snow.


    An Rongrong put up an invisible air shield around her, isting her from the cold. She lowered her head to look at the man in her arms, and her expression suddenly became a little sad.


    Behind her, Ji Xuan looked at the beautiful figure before looking at his teacher who was being carried by the Eldest Princess. He sighed in his heart, ¡®This is true acting ¡­¡¯


    After sighing, he hurriedly tightened his cloak, shook off the snow on his shoulders, and cursed inwardly, ¡± It¡¯s so f * cking cold. ¡±


    An Rongrong passed through the entrance of the interspatialyer and arrived at the Su family¡¯s First Heaven.


    Ji Xuan carried the shock that he had yet to recover even aftering here for the second time. He looked around and muttered, ¡°This is¡­


    Ji Xuan, ¡± An Rongrong said, ¡± your teacher is an immortal who has descended to the mortal world. He¡¯s injured. Naturally, he should return to the Immortal


    Land to recuperate. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Xuan is too weak.¡± Ji Xuan clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± An Rongrong consoled.¡±You should rest here and practice martial arts on your own. Don¡¯t ck off. Some people willeter. You can go with them and stay here for a while.¡±


    She had won the game with Frost Monarch. and her soul seemed to have been cleansed. At this moment, her body naturally revealed a powerful aura, and her words were irresistible.


    After she finished giving her instructions, she stood at the entrance of the First


    Heaven.


    A flood dragon chariotnded.


    She didn¡¯t try to avoid arousing suspicion. She carried Feng Nanbei with both hands and got into the carriage.


    Mitarai didn¡¯t dare to ask. He shook the dragon reins with both hands and flew into the sky.


    Soon, another Su family disciple, such as a fairy, appeared and brought this future new monarch to the uninhabited Hundred Flowers Mountain Valley in the First Heaven, allowing him to temporarily stay.


    An Rongrong sat in the flying chariot, her eyes frosty as she stared coldly out the window.


    Suddenly, she felt some movement on her legs. She lowered her head and saw Feng Nanbei¡¯s eyes moving slightly. He opened his eyes weakly.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    An Rongrong heaved a sigh of relief. She ced her hands gently on his cheeks and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. Rest well.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    An Rongrong smiled. There was no need to say anything else at this moment.


    Frost Monarch was dead.


    We won.


    However, a new round of battle has just begun, and the next round of enemies is emerging. I¡¯m already prepared, so you have to recuperate well.


    ¡°Have you reached the eleventh realm?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xia Ji closed his eyes and smiled gently.


    An Rongrong stroked his hair gently. ¡± If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have died already. You really have guts to lure that Fire Demon Dragon away.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Why did you dare to lure the Mystic Dragon away for me?¡±


    Xia Ji remained silent.


    An Rongrong suddenly lowered her head, and their faces slowly came close. She pecked him on the cheek like a dragonfly skimming the water, then raised her head as if she had been electrocuted and looked out the window.


    Outside the window was the cold wind in the sky, the space slits in the distance that were like ck lightning bolts, and the most insignificant scenery in the endless river of time and space.


    It was extremely quiet in the carriage. The two of them no longer looked at each other, but their cheeks were slightly red and their breathing was a little hurried.


    After a long time, the flood dragon flying chariot had already flown through the narrow air passage and arrived at the Second Heaven. However, the Second Heaven was not the end, so the flying chariot continued to move forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, Nanbei,¡± An Rongrong suddenly said through telepathy.¡±Although your injuries are not light, there won¡¯t be any side effects.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try my best to help you get the opportunity for the family¡¯s enlightenment. I¡¯ll also help you obtain the demon fire and let you sessfully break through to the eleventh realm.


    For a genius like you, your avatar must be very powerful.¡±


    Xia Ji sighed and looked a little depressed. ¡°¡±ls that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡± The Eldest Princessforted him softly, ¡± I look forward to your Dharmakaya. ¡®


    As the two of them chatted, they had unknowingly reached the Third Heaven.


    An Ronzronz brought Xia Ti back to the manor on the clouds. Tang Lan. Tang Hong, Long Xiangjun, Guan Chun, and Guan Sun hurried over. The other servants also began to get busy in an orderly manner. Everything was done so that the manor master could recover.


    ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯lle to see you in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ji Xuan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the Hundred Flower Valley in the First Heaven, and there will naturally be people from the Su family to take care of him. The spiritual energy here was abundant, so it was beneficial for him to cultivate in peace.


    I didn¡¯t tell him about the Su family, but he only thought that this ce was a paradise.¡±


    The two of them finished speaking.


    An Rongrong had left for the time being. Frost Monarch was dead, but she still had a lot of things to do..

 Chapter 237 - 237: 161. A childhood sweetheart who dropped from the sky

    Chapter 237 - 237: 161. A childhood sweetheart who dropped from the sky


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t talk. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Tang Lan sat on the edge of the bed and carefully blew away the steam of the porridge on the spoon. Then, she leaned over and slowly put the soft porridge into Xia Ji¡¯s mouth.


    She was tall and slender, wrapped in a sky-blue silk dress. Her shoulders were exposed and her thin shoulders swayed slightly as she fed the porridge.


    Tang Hong stood in front of the door with a tray in her hand. On the tray were already cut immortal fruits. These fruits were rich in spiritual energy and could heal one¡¯s body and injuries.


    She was as tall as her sister, but she was wrapped in a rose-red silk dress. There was less serenity between her brows and more heat. Her delicate body was less skinny and more plump.


    She was waiting for her sister to finish feeding her porridge before going in to feed her master some fruits.


    At this moment, in her boredom, her gaze fell on the courtyard. In the courtyard, the Dragon Elephant Lord was sitting cross-legged.


    ¡°Hey, big guy, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sulking,¡± said the Dragon Elephant Lord in a low voice.


    ¡°What anger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sulking.¡±


    ¡°Who are you angry with?¡±


    ¡± The master is hurt and the servant is humiliated. I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m angry at myself. ¡®


    ¡°Even a genius like Master is heavily injured. If you go, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to withstand two hits before you die.¡± Tang Hong mocked.


    The Elephant Lord suddenly stood up, and the ground shook slightly. His body was actually tied with extremely heavy iron sand. From his clothes to his pants to his shoes, they were all filled with iron sand.


    With every step he took, the ground shook slightly because this was ck iron sand.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± he said in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die. What if you disturb Master by making such a loud noise?¡± Tang Hong said.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord immediately stopped and looked at the girl under the eaves who was ring angrily with her hands on her hips. He was silent.


    In the house,


    Xia Ji smiled as he listened to the ¡®argument¡¯ outside the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll chase them away,¡± said Tang Lan.


    Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± No need. Let¡¯s leave it at that. ¡®


    He suddenly understood what his mother was thinking.


    Perhaps Su Linyu liked this kind of noisy but warm environment.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll give you your freedom,¡± he suddenly said as he looked at Tang Lan.


    Tang Lan¡¯s hand trembled as she bit her lip. She wanted to say that there was no need, but she could not bring herself to say it. After hesitating for a long time, she finally made a decision and said,¡± Master, we¡¯ve already treated this ce as ¡­ ¡®


    ¡® Stop talking, ¡± Xia Ji interrupted. ¡± I¡¯m just telling you. I don¡¯t want you to answer. ¡®


    Tang Lan lowered her eyes. In front of this master who was perhaps even younger than her, she was a little at a loss.


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± Everyone should have the right to freedom, no matter how good or bad their lives are. They should have the right to choose their own lives. This shouldn¡¯t be taken away.


    It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Tang Lan hurriedly got up, put down the porridge bowl, and knelt on the ground. ¡± Lord¡­¡± Master..


    Get up. ¡± Xia Ji waved his hand. ¡± Come here. ¡±


    Tang Lan¡¯s emotions were extremelyplicated. She obediently sat on the bed.


    Xia Ji stood up slightly and reached out to touch her face.


    Tang Lan closed her eyes. No matter what her master did, she would not and could not refuse.


    However, what she was thinking of did not happen.


    The man¡¯s hand fiddled with her hair and reached into her long hair.


    The blue butterfly hairpins were slightly askew because of her kneeling.


    Xia Ji adjusted her posture and said gently, ¡°¡± You may leave. Let the Elephant Lord prepare the carriage. I¡¯m going to the manor next door.


    Tang Lan opened her eyes. Her heart seemed to be blocked by this gentleness. She stood up, bowed, took her leave, and left.


    The house was empty again, and so was the outside.


    In the depths of winter, Xia Ji got up and wrapped himself in a warm andfortable cotton-padded jacket. He looked at the bronze mirror to keep his face pale before he pushed open the door and left.


    Outside the door, it was snowing lightly, making it even colder than the human world.


    Snow fell in front of the grand hall of the Fourth Heaven.


    The steps of the pce were like the steps of the sky. Many ck flood dragons were quietly crawling at the entrance, not daring to make a sound. Wherever they could see, there was a void world where nothing existed.


    In the main hall,


    Other than the family head, there were also the four royal marquises and the eldest princess.


    The atmosphere was strange and oppressive.


    ¡°Since the one who returned is Yueqing and not Su Bingxuan, then from now on, Yueqing will be the leader of the n.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a faint voice suddenly sounded.


    May I ask Eldest Princess, how did the Emperor die? ¡®


    The one who asked was Marquis Cold Sky.


    ¡± There was a bad omen in the Fire Tribtion, ¡± An Rongrong said calmly. ¡± He was unfortunately killed by the ck Emperor. ¡®


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t anything happen to the Eldest Princess?¡± Marquis Hantian asked coldly.


    Before An Rongrong could say anything, the master suddenly said, ¡°Marquis


    Cold Sky, you may leave.¡±


    Marquis Hantian was speechless.


    ¡± You havent recovered from your injuries yet, ¡± the family head said. ¡± Plus, you¡¯re old. Don¡¯t worry about the family matters in the future. ¡®


    Marquis Hantian suddenly came to a realization and said loudly, ¡°¡±Master, Frost Monarch is a genius of our family that we watched grow up. Shouldn¡¯t we get to the bottom of this?¡±


    However, the family head did not even look at him.


    Marquis Hantian¡¯s gaze swept across King Dong Ling, who was obviously on the same side as him. but King Done Ling didn¡¯t even look at him. nor did he have any intention of speaking up for him.


    Marquis Hantian suddenly understood and said angrily, ¡°¡±1 know. You all think that the winner is king and the loser is the thief. Frost Monarch is dead, so you don¡¯t want to investigate anything.


    When Frost Monarch was still in the family, he mentioned that this woman might not be the real Eldest Princess.. She might not be Su Yueqing!

 Chapter 238 - 238: 161. The Unexpected childhood sweetheart

    Chapter 238 - 238: 161. The Unexpected childhood sweetheart


    Trantor: 549690339


    I know Su Yueqing. She is obsessed with her beauty and thinks that all men in the world will submit to her. She will not have such boldness. She will not be a match for the Emperor. She will not¡­¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the n head said coldly.


    ¡°Blood test!¡± Marquis Cold Heaven shouted. If she¡¯s Su Yueqing, her blood must be extremely pure. If her bloodline is thin, then she¡¯s not. She¡¯s not!¡±


    Enough!!! ¡± The family head roared.


    As soon as he said those words, the entire hall buzzed and a powerful pressure spread out, forcing everyone to lower their heads hurriedly. Even An Rongrong, who was in the eleventh level, felt her heart palpitate. It was as if a


    beast that had been sleeping in the dark had opened its sleepy eyes. ¡°Marquis Cold Heaven is getting old. From now on, he will retire to the Third


    Heaven.¡±


    Marquis Hantian was so intimidated by the power that he did not dare to say anything else. Instead, he bowed and slowly retreated¡­


    He knew that the moment he stepped out of the temple, he would no longer be a heavenly marquis.


    The atmosphere in the hall was still cold and depressing.


    The head of the family suddenly waved at the Eldest Princess. ¡± Daughter,e here. ¡®


    An Rongrong walked over without a hint of coquettishness on her face. She knew that the rtionship between the Eldest Princess and the Master was actually very bad, so she walked up to the Master.


    The master stood up and looked at her. He closed his eyes and gently stroked her cheeks with his hands.


    An Rongrong¡¯s body trembled just in time, but she didn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter and the eldest princess of the Su family,¡± the family head said softly.¡±l¡¯m very happy that you¡¯ve returned from the Kalpa Realm.¡± An Rongrong remained silent, not knowing what to say.


    The n head was like an old man, looking at his junior with a doting expression.


    The remaining four kings and seven marquises were speechless.


    The family head suddenly loosened his grip and said indifferently, ¡°¡±DO you know Su Yu?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a genius from my family. He grew up with you, but heter went to the Wu family for an exchange and only came back. I¡¯ve seen her, and she¡¯s excellent in both character and appearance. Su Yu originally had other things to do, but since Feng Nanbei, the emperor¡¯s teacher, is injured, I¡¯ve decided to let Su Yu help you.¡±


    An Rongrong frowned.


    ¡°On the surface, the emperor¡¯s teacher is still Feng Nanbei,¡± the family head said. After all, he was a true member of the family and a genius who could defeat Feng Nanbei. It was better for him to be the emperor¡¯s teacher than Feng Nanbei.


    As for Feng Nanbei, his bloodline is thin. He will be able to return to the n after 20 years. You and Su Yu will take care of the rest.


    Su Yu¡¯s bloodline is extremely pure. In this era of bloodline awakening, it¡¯s very likely that her bloodline will awaken to the extreme and be the first king in the Su family to surpass 500 years of life, other than the ancestor.¡±


    Feng Nanbei¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t serious, ¡± An Rongrong said. ¡± He was able to lure the Fire Demon Dragon away for me and survive. Be it his strength, temperament, or luck, he¡¯s all excellent. ¡±


    ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?¡± The family head suddenly asked.


    I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Although he¡¯s in the genealogy, he¡¯s still an outsider with a thin bloodline.¡±


    ¡°The ancestor said that the bloodline is the foundation of our family. The purer it is, the more promising it is.


    And to maintain the purity of the bloodline, one must not allow the main family to intermarry with the external family.


    Actually, this child is really not bad. I like him too, but what can I do?


    Everyone had a different fate. It was already an honor for him to be so famous.


    Yueqing, you and Su Yu are different from him. As long as you work hard, you will be long-lived. You are the hope of our Su family at the beginning of this cmity. Don¡¯t disappoint me and don¡¯t destroy Nanbei.¡± ¡°I know,¡± said An Rongrong with her eyes closed.


    At the same time, a hint of vignce shed across their hearts.


    This was because the family head¡¯s arrangement was actually doubting him.


    However, because he was also a member of the Su family, he hoped that this power would be transferred back to his family smoothly. Su Yu was this person.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether he was a member of the same family or not. After Su Yu sessfully took over the power from him, everything could change.


    In other words, he would receive all the support on the surface, but the real support would be given to Su Yu.


    ¡°Yueqing, your uncles and I actually think highly of you and Su Yu. With the two of you together, we will be able to leave with peace of mind,¡± the family head said.


    An Rongrong turned her head and nced around. She saw that the other four kings and seven marquises were all smiling at her, looking at her as if they were looking for her to give birth to a child.


    It was estimated that¡­


    Marquis Hantian was the only honest person in the pce.


    Therefore, he was eliminated.


    Don¡¯t take Marquis Hantian¡¯s nonsense to heart, ¡± the patriarch continued. ¡® After what happenedst time, his mind has be muddled. You¡¯re my daughter. Why would I suspect you?


    There¡¯s no need for the bloodline test.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trust, n head¡­¡± An Rongrong nodded. She quickly calcted in her heart and knew that Su Yu¡¯s death was inevitable. This was obviously the decision of the entire Su family, so she decided to exchange something.


    She took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I have another request.¡±


    The patriarch smiled.


    Entering the bargaining stage meant that the deal was already halfway done.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter wants to ask for Feng Nanbei¡¯s enlightenment to enter the eleventh state.¡±


    The n head did not say anything. His gaze swept across the four kings and seven marquises below the stage.


    After a moment of silence.


    ¡± Yueqing, ¡± King Dong Ling suddenly said, ¡± you also know that the Su Family¡¯s 11th level enlightenment is extremely rare. One portion is one portion less. It¡¯s not appropriate to give this kind of enlightenment to an outsider with a thin bloodline.


    An Rongrong understood what he meant.


    This was what everyone present wanted.


    It didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t.


    Instead, it meant..Add some chips.


    So, An Rongrong kicked the ball back and asked, ¡°Then what does Dong Ling


    Wang think is appropriate?¡±


    Everyone fell silent again, and their lips seemed to move slightly.


    Then, King Dong Ling slowly said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t we old fellows want the younger generation to live well?


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re still busy with so many things every day. No one can help you share the burden. Us elders feel extremely sorry for you.¡± I sincerely hope that someone can help you.


    You¡¯ll know when you see Su Yu. She¡¯s deeply in love with you, and she¡¯s talented. She¡¯s almost a monster. She even had a great opportunity in the Wu family.


    Let him help you, and Su Bingxuan¡¯s hard work will be left to him.


    From now on, you should get closer to him. When you get married and have children, we old fellows can really retire.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t force yourself when ites to love,¡± An Rongrong said.


    ¡°You call this forcing yourself?


    Yue Qing, don¡¯t tell me you really like Feng Nanbei, this outsider?


    Although he had entered the ancestral home, it could not change the fact that his bloodline was thin. He was an outsider in the family. If you insist on being with him, you¡¯ll be harming him.¡±


    An Rongrong understood what he meant by ¡°harming him¡±.


    The entire ce fell silent.


    ¡°When can we arrange for him to be enlightened?¡± An Rongrong asked after a long while.


    King Dong Ling seemed to be at odds with him as he replied,¡±Su Yu will be back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him,¡± An Rongrong said.


    Dong Ling King stopped talking.


    This time, it was the family head who spoke. The family head nodded.¡±Both the palm and the back of the hand are meat. Giving him the resources to initiate is also a fair reflection of the Su family. Then, we will arrange for Feng Nanbei to initiate the cultivation three dayster.


    As for the Demon Fire Seed, with the information you provided about the


    Tribtion Land, we can already arrange for the death warriors to go to the Tribtion Land and pick it specifically. When the timees, we¡¯ll give him one too.¡±


    He had been stuck on time for a day, obviously to see how An Rongrong would perform.


    She could no longer refuse this.


    This was because this was the best deal that could be reached after all thepetition and testing between the public and the private.


    The head of the family took a deep look at An Rongrong and suddenly said, ¡°Daughter,e with me. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    ¡®Yes


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t Imow much about the Su family or have forgotten something. I¡¯ll bring you to remember.¡±


    His voice was soft and cold, without any emotions..

 Chapter 239 - 239:162. An Unusual Deal in Spring

    Chapter 239:162. An Unusual Deal in Spring


    Trantor: 549690339


    The snow was falling.


    Xia Ji strolled in the manor next door.


    Now, no servant dared to stop Mister Feng.


    The Marquis of Cold Heaven who had tried to stop himst time was not living in peace.


    Xia Ji held the brocade bag in his arms, his fingers caressing the word ¡®Ji¡¯ embroidered on the gold thread.


    To be honest, he also felt that Su Linyu¡¯s thoughts were a little naive and idealistic, but so what?


    This was his mother.


    His mother was harmed by an aristocratic family.


    Could it be that he still thought that his mother¡¯s death was right, that she was killed well, that she deserved to die?


    From the moment he walked into the manor, an inexplicable evil fire rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Bilibili .


    Suddenly, the sound of mes could be heard in the distance.


    Xia Ji walked to the intersection and saw a beautiful middle-aged woman in luxurious clothes kneeling in front of a cenotaph. She was burning paper money, a paper house, and some paper cutlery.


    Just as he was about to move forward, two Su n disciples walked out and said, ¡®¡±¡®The olddy is here. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just walk around,¡± Xia Ji said. He was about to turn around and leave. A voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡®Wait.¡±


    The middle-aged woman turned around and met Xia Ji¡¯s gaze.


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart suddenly trembled because this middle-aged woman looked a little simr to his mother, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart tremble in this old residence.


    He suddenly understood who this beautiful middle-aged woman was.


    ording to blood rtions, this should be her grandmother.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman looked at the young man in front of her kindly. After a long time, she suddenly said, ¡°Mister Feng, right?¡±


    ¡°Feng Nanbei greets the olddy. I didn¡¯t know you were here¡­¡± Xia Ji said.


    It¡¯s fine, ¡± the middle-aged woman said gently. ¡± Since Mister Feng is here, why don¡¯t we pay our respects to Linyu together? ¡±


    Xia Ji wanted to go forward, but his rationality told him not to. He said, ¡®¡±¡® This is the olddy¡¯s family matter, I ..


    ¡°What?¡± the middle-aged woman asked, ¡°I still can¡¯t get Mister Feng toe?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head and calmly walked forward to burn the joss paper with the middle-aged woman. He then apanied her and listened to her ramble on and on.


    The two of them were clearly more than fifty years apart, but they showed a strange tacit understanding. They burned the joss paper together, and even their spirits and emotions seemed to blend together for a short time, appearing harmonious.


    This only made the Su n¡¯s disciples feel an itch in their hearts as they thought to themselves,¡¯l didn¡¯t expect this Feng Nanbei to be such a good bootlicker.¡¯


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± King Shenwu is too powerful. I was worried that I would meet him one day, so I took something that could disturb his mind. ¡® ¡°Can you show it to me?¡± The middle-aged woman asked.


    Xia Ji took it out calmly.


    The middle-aged woman looked at it in her hand, then suddenly reached into her bosom.


    Immediately, a series of ¡°ding ding¡± sounds could be heard.


    When she took it out, it was a longevity lock.


    On one side of the five-colored silk thread was carved the word ¡°blessing¡±, and on the other side was carved the pattern of a qilin giving birth.


    The middle-aged woman put the longevity lock into the small sachet and handed it back to Xia Ji. ¡± I promised Linyu that I would give you a longevity lock that I made myself when I¡¯m one month old. Since I¡¯m not around, put it in the sachet. ¡± If Mister Feng ever meets that King Shenwu in the future, you can give them to him as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Old Madam.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was a little dazed. He suddenly sensed that the middle-aged woman in front of him was looking at him, so he smiled and said, ¡± If that¡¯s the case, that King Shenwu¡¯s mind must be in a mess. If I kill him, the olddy won¡¯t me me, right? ¡±


    The middle-aged woman smiled and took a deep breath. She reached out and gently brushed the snow off Xia Ji¡¯s clothes. She did not answer the question but suddenly said, ¡°¡±Nanbei, do you have a girl you like?¡±


    ¡°How can you start a family without a career?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± the middle-aged woman said. ¡°You can¡¯t have a family just because you¡¯ve established a career?¡± Come to my residence in a few days.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Xia Ji said. Isn¡¯t that bad?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not good about it?¡± the middle-aged woman asked.


    Then, she whispered, ¡± I¡¯ll introduce you to a girl. She¡¯s beautiful and smart. ¡± Xia Ji was speechless.


    The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t wait for his reply and said, ¡°Nanbei, don¡¯t forget toe over.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left under the escort of the Su family¡¯s disciples.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Did the olddy recognize him?


    After all, women had a strange intuition.


    So, she started to help him with matchmaking?


    It shouldn¡¯t be, right?


    When he returned to the manor on the clouds, it was already dark and it was still snowing.


    Tang Lan came to report that the Eldest Princess was waiting for him. Xia Ji entered and felt that An Rongrong seemed a little strange today.


    An Rongrong raised her sleeve and blew the door shut.


    Then, he fanned out a gust of wind and extinguished all the candles.


    With another gust of wind, all the curtains fell.


    After doing all this, the house was already dark.


    However, there seemed to be warmth burning in the darkness.


    Xia Ji felt a burning body jump into his arms and curl up tightly. His arms were wrapped around his neck, and his lips were close to his ear as he breathed,


    ¡°¡±Get on the bed.¡±


    Xia Ji sat on the bed and threw her onto it. He then raised his hand to circte his Qi, and the little demon was instantly bound up like a demon rope.


    However, An Rongrong gave a light snort and the power of the eleventh level blood force instantly dispersed the Demon Binding Rope. Then, the little fairy hooked her right leg and hooked her snow-white foot around the young man¡¯s waist. She exerted a little force as if she wanted to pull him backward so that he would fall into the demon cave and be unable to escape..

 Chapter 240 - 240:162. An Unusual Deal in Spring

    Chapter 240:162. An Unusual Deal in Spring


    Trantor: 549690339


    But how could Xia Ji be subdued so easily?


    He pressed down with his hand, wanting to move that small foot away.


    However, it suddenly urred to him that if An Rongrong jumped out and shouted, ¡± Oh, so you¡¯re not hurt? ¡±


    Or,¡±Eh ¡ª I¡¯m already in the eleventh realm, how can you beat me?¡±


    That was really bad.


    Thus, he pretended to be hurt and let out a cry of pain.


    Under normal circumstances, An Rongrong would have thought that his injury had rpsed and asked him with concern, ¡± Are you okay? ¡±


    At that time, he could take the opportunity to say that he had something on and then brush this matter off.


    However, An Rongrong obviously had no intention of asking him if his injury had rpsed.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me?¡± Xia Ji was shocked. Are you prepared to use force?¡±


    An Rongrong let her long hair down and said with a red face,¡±Today, I¡¯ll use force. I¡¯ll take advantage of your serious injuries to heal you. What can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out.¡± ¡®Why don¡¯t we talk about it properly?¡±


    ¡°Be reasonable, okay?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    As she said that, An Rongrong¡¯s hands burst out with powerful eleventh level blood power. She hugged Xia Ji and rolled into the bedsheets together. Then, she let out a shy scream that made her body freeze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Xia Ji took the opportunity to pin her down.


    ¡°Are you a man?¡± An Rongrong asked.


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    An Rongrong nodded shyly. ¡± Indeed. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a woman. What are you afraid of?¡± she asked.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hide it anymore. He said directly, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t be with you when I love you. I can¡¯t be with you when I¡¯m with you. I can¡¯t be with you for a long time. I can¡¯t be with you for a long time. What should I do then? ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just afraid that you or I won¡¯t live past 500 years?¡± An Rongrong asked. Isn¡¯t it just afraid that we won¡¯t be in the same world in the future? Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll be on different paths in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied frankly.


    The two of them fell silent.


    ¡°We¡¯re at least in the same world and on the same path now, aren¡¯t we?¡± An Rongrong asked.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer and only smiled. ¡°¡±Does the Eldest Princessck men? He didn¡¯t care about eternity, but only about once? This is not the Eldest Princess I know. What happened to you?¡±


    An Rongrong felt as if all her passion had disappeared. She rolled to the side and said softly,¡± Three dayster, the n will arrange for you to undergo enlightenment. At that time, you can take another fire seed and break through to the eleventh realm. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    An Rongrong suddenly looked like an angry female leopard. She pressed down on him and questioned,¡±l worked hard to get it. Why don¡¯t you care?¡± ¡°What did you pay?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Nanbei, we can¡¯t defeat the Su family, let alone the five great families¡­¡± An Rongrong suddenly transmitted her voice. Impossible, no one could do it. Aristocratic families were gods, and they should treat the world as their ything.


    I can¡¯t avoid certain things, so I¡¯m trying my best to fight for some benefits for you. I also want to give my first time to the person I really like so that I won¡¯t regret it. ¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Xia Ji asked telepathically.


    An Rongrong leaned into his arms and said telepathically, ¡°Patriarch brought me to see some things. I can only see them, but I can¡¯t say anything.


    Nanbei, you fool, don¡¯t think about going against the aristocratic families anymore, just live a good life. Wake up, you¡¯re from an aristocratic family.¡± Xia Ji exhaled lightly and transmitted his voice, ¡°¡±What if I can?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± An Rongrong said weakly.


    ¡°What if I give you hope?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    An Rongrong was in excruciating pain. She suddenly burst into tears in his arms and said telepathically, ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe and sound, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Xia Ji rubbed her hair gently and asked stubbornly, ¡°¡±What if you see it?¡± ¡°If you see¡­l ¡­ I¡¯ll follow you. Even if I have to die, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Deal.


    The two of them hugged each other on the bed andy quietly for a while, casually talking about some things.


    For example, An Rongrong repeatedly reminded him not to involve An Xun in such a mess. She should just let her live a good life.


    Another example was when Xia Ji casually asked about the changes that would ur after the eleventh realm, but the changes he received did not include the words ¡± obtaining a second body.


    All these¡­


    After that, An Rongrong got up, put on her clothes in the dark, pushed the door open, and left.


    Xia Ji exhaled. He felt that he might lose an ally for the time being.


    What An Rongrong had seen must have been some trump card of the Su family. If she could be so frightened, then the trump card must be very terrifying.


    But so what?


    Two dayster.


    In a sky garden in the Su family¡¯s Third Heaven.


    The white plum and other exotic flowers and nts emitted a cold and delicate fragrance.


    An Rongrong stood on the stone steps in a red velvet dress, like a me blooming in the light snow.


    Footsteps came from behind.


    Then a gentle smile.


    ¡°Yueqing, long time no see.¡±


    The man quickly walked to her side and turned his head to nce at her.


    However, there was no surprise in his eyes, nor was there any lust. Instead,


    there was an indescribable¡­Evil?


    An Rongrong also saw the man.


    There was a smile on his face all the time. His cheeks were slightly red, pink and white, and there was a strange warmth about him, as if he was a pampered schr from an aristocratic family.


    However, he had¡­Evil Qi.


    The man was Su Yu. She had gone to the Wu family¡¯s house 20 years ago and had just returned.


    An Rongrong sat on the coffee table under the eaves of the garden and skillfully made tea. Then, she handed out a cup. Su Yu sat opposite her gracefully. She was dressed in white and was spotless, but ¡­ It was the evil aura that could not be dispersed that ruined the image of the white-robed man. The two of them had a tacit understanding that neither of them spoke first.


    All the reminiscence was the ¡°long time no see¡±.


    Other than that, there was nothing else.


    Su Yu finished her cup of tea and said gently, ¡°Yueqing, do you understand what the n means?¡±


    An Rongrong nodded.


    Su Yu suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not interested in you. You probably have someone you like, but you can¡¯t go against the orders of your family. I have a suggestion. Are you willing to listen?¡±


    An Rongrong was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    Su Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to help you. I only told them that we get along very well. Even if we get married in the future, I won¡¯t touch you, not even hold your hand.¡¯


    You can meet your little lover in private, and I can even leave the wedding bed empty for you. We¡¯ll only be husband and wife.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± An Rongrong asked telepathically.


    ¡°Control,¡± Su Yu said.


    ¡°What control?¡±


    ¡°I want to control all the resources of the Su family. I don¡¯t want anyone to trip me up. So, I¡¯ll grant you your wish, and you¡¯ll also have to grant me my wish and help me. If possible, you and I can swear an oath now.¡±


    An Rongrong was a little hesitant. She looked up at the man again.


    He seemed to be kind and understanding, and he seemed to be someone who had ambitions for power.


    But was that really the case?


    The evil intent on his body could no longer be concealed.


    What was he trying to do?


    Su Yu wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Instead, he grabbed the tea and poured himself another cup. He slowly drank it and waited patiently, as if the number one beauty of the Su family in front of him was nothing to him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t use my own power to help you at all costs,¡± An Rongrong said.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t force you to do anything, but if it doesn¡¯t conflict with your interests, you have to help me,¡± Su Yu said.


    An Rongrong thought about it carefully again and couldn¡¯t think of any problems, so she said,¡±Alright.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take an oath,¡± Su Yu said with a smile.


    After that, the two of them swore an oath.


    ¡°ording to tradition, if the owner of a manor dies, all the servants in the manor should be auctioned off or divided among the other family members,¡± Su Yu said.


    Frost Monarch was no exception. Although he had a noble status, he only left some servants to clean the manor and build a cenotaph.


    On the day of the auction, help me take down one person.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Five-tailed fox.¡± ¡°She¡­


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t a ve, but I know that she has a seal and a ve mark on her body. Frost Monarch didn¡¯t mistreat her or force her. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    An Rongrong knew that the five tails would definitely fetch a sky-high price. Su Yu didn¡¯t have many points, so she wanted to go bankrupt to help her.


    However, Feng Nanbei¡¯s appearance shed across her mind, and that figure was already branded in her mind. Hence, she replied, promise you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure working with you,¡± Su Yu smiled..

 Chapter 241 - 241:163. Digesting the Black Emperor

    Chapter 241:163. Digesting the ck Emperor


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Xia Ji saw An Rongrong again, it was on the flying chariot.


    The Eldest Princess hade to bring him to ept the enlightenment to enter the eleventh realm.


    Xia Ji nced at her and felt that An Rongrong¡¯s expression had softened significantly.


    ¡°In a few days, the fire seed wille. Focus on breaking through to the eleventh realm. After you break through, you can go to the human world.¡± An


    Rongrong¡¯s voice was a little cheerful as well. She held the man¡¯s arm with both hands.


    Xia Ji nced at her and whispered into her ear, You need to adjust yourself. There¡¯s something wrong with your state of mind.


    An Rongrong wanted to say that she didn¡¯t, but when the words reached her mouth, she suddenly realized that she was indeed acting weird.


    Once upon a time, he was still wandering between life and death as the shadow of the Eldest Princess, and he was even fighting with Frost Monarch.


    But now?


    Fear.


    Compromise.


    A trade.


    The Eldest Princess hade to bring him to ept the enlightenment to enter the eleventh realm.


    Xia Ji nced at her and felt that An Rongrong¡¯s expression had softened significantly.


    ¡°In a few days, the fire seed wille. Focus on breaking through to the eleventh realm. After you break through, you can go to the human world.¡± An


    Rongrong¡¯s voice was a little cheerful as well. She held the man¡¯s arm with both hands.


    Xia Ji nced at her and whispered into her ear, ¡°¡± You need to adjust yourself. There¡¯s something wrong with your state of mind.


    An Rongrong wanted to say that she didn¡¯t, but when the words reached her mouth, she suddenly realized that she was indeed acting weird.


    Once upon a time, he was still wandering between life and death as the shadow of the Eldest Princess, and he was even fighting with Frost Monarch.


    But now?


    Fear.


    Compromise.


    A trade.


    Reliance.


    He was being led by the nose.


    Was this still him?


    Xia Ji saw that she was in deep thought and transmitted his voice, ¡°¡±When you have it, you will be afraid of losing it. But if he had nothing, he would be able to fight his way out. An Rongrong, ask yourself, did you really have it?¡±


    The Eldest Princess only felt a cold wind blowing through her soul. She trembled and opened her eyes again. There was a familiar charm and coldness in her eyes, as if she was wearing a mask.


    But soon, the mask was dissolved by fear,promise, and weakness, and then it turned into a mask again. This repeated until his eyes revealed some confusion.


    Xia Ji moved the Eldest Princess ¡®hand away from his arm and said telepathically, ¡°¡±ln the past, you grabbed my arm to discuss something. Now, you seem to be holding onto a life-saving straw. Think about it carefully. Are you really grabbing me like this because you like me, or are you grabbing me out of habit because you¡¯re afraid and have lost your rationality and judgment?¡±


    The Eldest Princess stood rooted to the ground, frozen.


    Xia Ji smiled as he helped her tidy her hair and tucked her messy hair behind her ear. He transmitted his voice to her, ¡°¡±Come back soon. Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±


    An Rongrong was silent for a long time before she closed her eyes and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Her voice was filled with the boldness of the past. At this moment, after Xia Ji¡¯s reminder, she jumped out of the circle and suddenly saw the process of the change in her state of mind.


    Those old fellows from the Su family were really amazing. They unknowingly took advantage of his shorings and changed his mentality.


    In this game of power, whoever lost their own structure and only wanted to live in a corner and drag out an ignoble existence was destined to be eaten up.


    The flying chariot arrived at its destination.


    Xia Ji got off the car and stepped into a hidden hall in the Third Heaven.


    Because of the notice, the female disciples of the Su family guarding the hall did not stop him, but let him in.


    The Su family¡¯s ce of enlightenment in the Third Heaven was called the


    ¡®Young Dragon Pool¡±.


    To put it bluntly, it was a misty Heavenly Lake.


    The so-called enlightenment was to absorb part of the ¡°nutrients¡± in this pool.


    ¡® Nourishment ¡± included the Essence, Qi, and Spirit Xuan Technique, which could assist in reaching the 9-5-dan stage, thereby fulfilling the necessary conditions to reach the 11th state.


    Xia Ji hesitated. Should he take off his clothes and go in?


    Or should he go in directly?


    Just as he was hesitating, he suddenly saw a figure in the fog. It was obviously a woman.


    This fog was very special. They couldn¡¯t see each other clearly.


    However, Xia Ji no longer hesitated. He put on his clothes and stepped into the pool.


    The woman had obviously noticed his entrance. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Feng Nanbei.¡±


    ¡®Wind?¡±


    The woman thought about it and suddenly smiled. ¡± My name is Su Tian. I just came back from the Wu family. ¡®


    Xia Ji was stunned.


    This aristocratic family actually had exchange students?


    He instinctively wanted to ask for more information, so he asked, ¡°How is the


    Wu familypared to my Su family?¡±


    Su Tian said, ¡± Not good. The mountains and rivers are isted. It¡¯s gloomy and there¡¯s no sunlight. My skin has lost its color. I¡¯ve been basking in the sun for the past few days to make up for it. ¡±


    ¡°How is the Wu family¡¯s techniquepared to my Su family¡¯s?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to investigate the Wu family?¡± Su Tian smiled.


    ¡± We¡¯re in the same pool, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It can be considered fate. We¡¯re just chatting.


    Su Tian said,¡±You won¡¯t be able to rxter¡­¡± Empowerment was not thatfortable. I¡¯ve heard of you. You came from the outside world, but you defeated two geniuses of my Su family. Oh right, Su Jing is my cousin.¡±


    Xia Ji fell silent.


    ¡® But I have to thank you, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± Even if you didn¡¯t kill him, I would have killed him. He¡¯s an idiot. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll get into big trouble. ¡®


    ¡°Life and death are not in the hands of others,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Su Tian giggled and stopped talking.


    The atmosphere gradually quieted down, leaving only the sound of bubbles bubbling.


    Xia Ji felt it quietly. He could feel a power opening his pores and surging into his body.


    Every bit of power contained explosive elements. Although these elements were nothing to him, he still pretended to guard his spiritual altar and look solemn.


    This power was guided by his body and slowly formed three golden beads in his primordial spirit-[Dragon Roar Energy] ,[Dragon Blood Energy], and [Dragon Deity].


    The power of these three pearls quickly rose to the ninth level. Then, under the push of the power in the pool, they gathered into a pale red pearl-ITrue Dragon Rank Advancement Scripture].


    Pa.


    Xia Ji immediately used the red pearl.


    The bead shattered.


    The faint red flowed through his primordial spirit, flesh, blood, and pulse, and then transformed his body.


    And then,


    He felt like he was about to explode.


    It was as if the 1,000-foot-long demonic dragon was about to break free from this small body..

 Chapter 242 - 242: 163. Digesting the Black Emperor

    Chapter 242: 163. Digesting the ck Emperor


    Trantor: 549690339


    The feeling of suppression reached its peak in an instant, making him clench his fists tightly and control the surging energy in his body to prevent it from being exposed at this moment.


    Once it was exposed, the only way was to directly start a war with the five great ns. There was no other possibility.


    ¡± Ahhhhh!! ¡±


    He struggled to suppress this power and could not help but roar.


    Su Tian nced at him strangely. ¡± I admit that it hurts, but do you have to exaggerate?


    Could it be that your body can¡¯t withstand this power?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer, gasping for air.


    Su Tian looked at him disdainfully.


    However, she didn¡¯t see the terrifying light that shed in Xia Jishuang¡¯s eyes.


    As soon as the light appeared, Xia Ji immediately closed his eyes, not allowing anyone to see it.


    After a long time, he finally calmed down.


    He had sessfully stuffed this power into the ck Emperor¡¯s demonic body.


    He carefully digested the power he had just obtained.


    Although the [True Dragon Ranking Canon] was a light red skill, it was aprehensive skill that greatly increased all attributes so that the body could ept the further transformation of the tinder. It did not have any special


    errects.


    Xia Ji tapped the back of his hand and felt it swell up.


    He felt like he was a balloon that would burst at the touch of a needle.


    However, if it was broken, it would not be an explosion, but a ck Emperor¡­


    He spent a long time to further adjust his body¡¯s condition.


    It seemed that ¡± simplypressing the body ¡± was not very effective for someone like him who had awakened twice.


    Moreover, he had already noticed that there was definitely a big problem with his first Blood Awakening.


    Blood Awakening, which was the awakening of one¡¯s bloodline, had three prerequisites:


    First, there was a bloodline.


    Second, the tinder could catalyze it.


    Third, one¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit reached the peak.


    He had relied on the third condition to directly enter the eleventh realm. This was simply a freak. Not to mention the aristocratic families, he now felt that he was an anomaly.


    Then, the question was, what was the first Dharmakaya that he had awakened?


    Why did the white lotus flower run away when he encountered it in the Tribtion Land, while the ck lotus flower took the initiative to run out and fuse with him?


    On the way back, he had already learned about the ck Emperor¡¯s existence from An Rongrong.


    If he was the ck Emperor, it was a bad omen.


    Then, if he had not obtained the first avatar, would he still have 24 heads? Would it still be the ck Emperor?


    This was like a chain of events, extremely coincidental, mysterious, and unfathomable, as if it was heaven¡¯s will.


    What if it was a protagonist halo?


    This was what Xia Ji thought, but he quickly dismissed the idea. This was a real world, not an illusory story world. Thinking like this would push him into a brainless logical error, and he wouldn¡¯t even know when he was betrayed.


    Whoosh .


    The sound of water emerging came from beside him.


    Su Tian had alreadypleted the enlightenment.


    She flicked her long hair and walked out naked.


    She was tall and slender, her skin was like flowing fire, but it was full of vitality. She did not have a seductive appearance, but she was more seductive than a beauty. Her pair of watery eyes were like the cold moon and smoke, shining on the ten thousand miles of cold river, with an indescribable mysterious meaning.


    The female disciple of the Su family quickly brought her a silk towel.


    Su Tian took the handkerchief and gently shook it, covering her wless figure and wiping away the water droplets that were rolling on jade.


    The female disciples at the side did not even dare to look at her. They only felt that looking at her would make their hearts beat faster.


    At the same time, the female disciple was waiting. She was waiting for Su Tian to ask, ¡± Why did she let a man in to bathe with her? ¡± However, Su Tian did not ask, as if she already knew.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know about this.


    He did not even notice that the girl was naked.


    After digesting the enlightenment, he carefully tried to get out of the pool. When he found that he did not ¡°explode¡±, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    When he walked to the door, the female disciple of the Su family looked at him nkly. ¡± You went in wearing clothes? ¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I wear it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.. ¡®


    Xia Ji boarded the flying chariot.


    The flood dragon flew into the clouds.


    An Rongrong¡¯s expression had already calmed down, and it was obvious that she had already adjusted her emotions.


    She was like this. Once she woke up, she recovered faster than anyone else.


    She saw the woman walking down the stone steps, but she didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    ¡± The olddy wants me to visit her manor soon, ¡± Xia Ji said directly. ¡± She wants to introduce me to some girls. ¡®


    An Rongrong¡¯s gaze shifted, but she didn¡¯t dwell on the topic of ¡®introducing girls¡¯. Instead, she said softly,¡±My mother will not be a matchmaker so easily.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled.


    The Eldest Princess in front of him had really gotten into character.


    Three dayster.


    The auction of Frost Monarch¡¯s ves had ended.


    The five tails were sessfully taken by Su Yu, while An Rongrong only left one person behind-Meng Mengxue, who was now the queen of the Qing


    Dynasty.


    Another day passed.


    A dark blue demon fire seed was sent over.


    ording to the agreement, this fire seed was sent to Xia Ji¡¯s manor.


    Xia Ji tried for a long time, but he really couldn¡¯t absorb this fire seed anymore.


    His body was already full.


    It was saturated to two levels of Blood Awakening and two avatars.


    However, no matter which avatar it was, it could not be disyed in front of others.


    Therefore, he returned the blue fire seed to An Rongrong under the pretext that he had not recovered from his injuries.


    The n, on the other hand, used the excuse of ¡®urgently needing fire seeds¡¯ to take back the dark blue fire seed and promised to give Feng Nanbei another one in the future.


    Perhaps no one said anything about this incident on the surface.


    But behind his back, there was nock of mockery.


    ¡°Outsiders are still outsiders.. His injuries had yet to recover? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible to absorb the fire seed, right?¡±

 Chapter 243 - 243: 163. Digesting the Black Emperor

    Chapter 243: 163. Digesting the ck Emperor


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What a waste of the enlightenment resources I gave him. If it were me, I would have broken through long ago. Sigh, what a pity, a genius like me is actually unappreciated. ¡±


    ¡± This kind of third-rate martial artist only relies on some early stage talent. Any disciple of an aristocratic family with an outstanding bloodline must have long seen that this kind of outsider¡¯s potential is limited and won¡¯tst long.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know who still worships this person. I, a family member who has lived for more than 50 years, really can¡¯t stand it anymore. He¡¯s so short- sighted.¡±


    No matter where, no matter when, there would never be ack of these voices, and it was the same for the aristocratic families.


    The fire seed that the family had retrieved was given to Su Tian.


    Su Tian spent two whole days to absorb it.


    After that, he sessfully broke through to the eleventh realm, but his avatar was a multi-colored dragon. He had actually merged into a five-colored dragon.


    The voices behind his back began to mock him again.


    ¡°What a disgrace to our family.¡±


    He even went to the Wu family to exchange. He ate so many resources, but he could only turn into a variegated dragon to repay the family. ¡±


    ¡°If I were her, I would be too ashamed to face anyone.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous, trulyughable.¡±


    ¡® I might as well let Feng Nanbei absorb it. No matter how bad it is, it won¡¯t be worse than the Mixed Color Dragon.


    ¡°How embarrassing! ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t expect this to be the oue. Logically speaking, it was normal for someone from the same family toe and p him in the face after breaking through.


    He finally remembered that Su Tian was the girl who had once ¡°bathed¡± with him. This was really a little special.


    Having made up his mind, he bade farewell to An Rongrong and brought Ji Xuan back to Mirror Lake.


    In the days toe, he needed to get used to the ck Emperor¡¯s power.


    Several dayster.


    In the vast Western Fire Domain, there was no one else other than a few descendants of aristocratic families who were searching for fire seeds or those who were lucky enough to survive on thisnd.


    The wild grass reached their knees, and in the waves of scorching heat, it suddenly turned from stillness, began to burn, and then disappeared.


    Boom! Boom!


    Under the ground,va erupted.


    A small team of aristocratic families was currently exploring.


    They were all elites, but at this moment, they were all on tenterhooks and cautious.


    Suddenly¡­


    The earth shook.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Then, a scorching wind blew from afar.


    It was obvious that there was someone in the aristocratic family team who was proficient in scouting techniques. However, before he could start scouting, he had already seen a scene in the distance. ¡°Heavens, this is a fire beast tide!¡±


    ¡°So many¡­¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The elite team of aristocratic families was shocked. They turned around and ran for their lives.


    Behind them, the flood of fire beasts and fire demons was also fleeing for their lives.


    Someone in the elite team noticed something amiss and asked curiously, ¡°What happened? These fire beasts also seem to be fleeing for their lives!¡± Everyone turned their heads to look as they ran for their lives.


    The sky had already turned dark.


    Everyone looked up again and felt a great sense of terror attack them.


    Their shocked eyes were reflecting the real¡­Darkness.


    That sky¡­


    The twenty-four devil shadows that stretched across the sky were currently covering the western part of the forbidden area of humans. They were gradually drowning the fire beast tide and then them. Under the huge shadow, there was nothing that did not tremble.


    ¡°ck ¡­ ck Emperor!¡±


    An uncontroble scream of fear suddenly erupted.


    However, they were drowned out by the footsteps of the equally terrified fire beasts and fire demons.


    But ¡­


    The demon shadow did not even look at them. Instead, it pped its wings and swept up the mes of annihtion. It pulled out a gorgeous pure ck carpet and washed thend.


    Everywhere he went, there was destruction!


    At this moment.


    In the endless darkness,


    The pce that was painted in this world seemed to have existed since ancient times.


    The two figures that were supposed to be sitting opposite each other became one.


    The hour hand of the mysterious ancient clock behind ¡± Him ¡± was slightly past 17 0¡¯clock, and the minute hand was pointing at the position of six o¡¯clock.


    The blurry figure looked at the empty seat opposite him.


    Although he was neither shocked nor shocked, there was a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even personally participated in the battle, except for the extraordinary King Shenwu.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly intervene at this time?¡±


    ¡± After sitting here for three thousand years, is this the best time for you to judge? ¡®


    He was like a silhouette reflected in this world. ¡± I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again


    However, after sitting here for three thousand years, will you still be able to adapt to the human world?¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244:164. The Old Ancestor Came Out of Seclusion

    Chapter 244:164. The Old Ancestor Came Out of Seclusion


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji was doing the daily tasks of the state preceptor at Mirror Lake while he was going to the Western Fire Field through the Inferno.


    After this period of digestion, he was getting more and more used to the ck Emperor¡¯s avatar. He was also getting more and morefortable with this power. The feeling of uneasiness that he had felt before was also disappearing.


    His aura was extremely strong. Sometimes, when he opened his eyes, it was like an emperor opening his eyes, intimidating everyone.


    Not long after, someone from the Su family came. He said that the family had an urgent matter and asked him to return.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. What urgent matter could there be?


    Was it because the ck Emperor had been too fierce recently?


    However, he still followed the messenger back to the Su family.


    When he arrived at the Su family¡¯s residence, he saw two young girls sitting in a flood dragon carriage by the side of a long road in First Heaven before he even saw An Rongrong.


    The girl on the left saw Xia Ji and waved at him. ¡®¡±¡®lmperial Teacher, the olddy is looking for you.¡±


    Xia Ji recognized them as the two olddies of the Su family, the disciples of the Su family who served his grandmother.


    But why was the olddy looking for him?


    He was curious, but he didn¡¯t stop and sat on the carriage.


    The two girls just looked at him and giggled.


    This smile made Xia Ji suddenly understand¡­


    The olddy seemed to have said that she wanted to ¡± introduce a smart girl ¡® to him. Was she serious?


    Just as he was thinking about it, the girl from the Su family on the left smiled and said, ¡°Imperial Teacher, the olddy really likes you.¡± ¡°Big Sister Tian is so beautiful,¡± the girl on the right chattered.


    ¡°Which sweet sister?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The two girls giggled but ignored him.


    The carriage entered the clouds, and the sea of clouds was like a tidal wave that kept hitting him.


    Xia Ji looked at the clouds in the sky and fell into deep thought.


    Did the olddy really notice him?


    Otherwise, why did he give her the longevity lock and help her with the blind date so enthusiastically?


    Let¡¯s not think about this first¡­


    What should he do with this blind date in front of him?


    Although he was currently a human, his skin was stuffed with the ck Emperor. It was impossible for him to be moved by ordinary women.


    Therefore, no matter who it was, he would only be polite and wait for the girl to feel his coldness. Then, it would end. He would go through the motions like this and not lose face for the olddy.


    While Xia Ji was thinking about this, the carriage had already passed through twoyers of heaven and stopped in front of an elegant manor.


    A young girl from the Su family who was driving the carriage led him in. When they reached the entrance of the hall, she smiled and said,¡±You can go in by yourself.¡±


    ¡± Thank you, ¡± Xia Ji said casually before stepping forward.


    In the hall¡­


    The olddy was talking to ady-like girl. When she saw Xia Ji walk in, she smiled and said to the girl, ¡®¡±¡®This is the Mr. Right that Grandma introduced to you.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the young girl and was a little surprised. She was actually an acquaintance who was ¡°fated to bathe together¡±. ¡°Nanbei,e and sit.¡± The olddy waved her hand.


    Xia Ji sat down.


    The olddy pointed at the chair opposite the young girl and said, ¡®¡±¡®Sit there.¡± Xia Ji didn¡¯t refuse and sat down openly.


    ¡°Nanbei, this girl is called Su Tian. She has been visiting the Wu family since she was young.¡±


    He¡¯s kind, virtuous, good-looking, and motivated. Moreover, he¡¯s from the same family.¡±


    The young girl raised her head and looked at the man in front of her,


    ¡°¡±Grandma, I met him a while ago.¡±


    The olddy pretended not to know. ¡± What a coincidence? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was so coincidental that we took off our clothes and started the enlightenment together in the Dragon Pool,¡± Su Tian said.


    The olddy smiled until her eyes narrowed into a fox¡¯s slit. ¡± Girl, this is fate. ¡® She then looked at Xia Ji with an expression that said, ¡°¡±Nanbei, what do you think of Tiantian


    Xia Ji thought about it for a moment. After all, they had taken a bath together. He should reject her, or else it would be difficult to end things if they were really ambiguous. Moreover, as he looked at Su Tian, his heart started to beat uncontrobly, as if he was attracted to this woman.


    After all, he was the ck Emperor¡­


    This was not normal.


    Hence, he looked at Su Tian seriously and said,¡± When I drink, I like to roll up a kind of tobo from the human world and light it up to smoke. Other than the manor arranged by the aristocratic families, I don¡¯t have a house, a car, or any power. I don¡¯t like to practice martial arts. I¡¯m an outsider of the lower ss¡­¡±


    The general idea was to say, ¡± I drink and smoke, I don¡¯t have a house, a car, a job, I don¡¯t work hard, and I don¡¯t have talent ¡± during the blind date¡­


    Su Tian was speechless.


    ¡°Nanbei, how can you say that?¡± Tiantian is such a good girl.¡¯


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief. ording to his n, he had already stepped on all the fatal aspects of blind dates. This farce should be over.


    ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t take it to heart. This child doesn¡¯t know how to speak,¡± Old Mrs. Han said hurriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a Dharmakaya of the Mixed Color Dragon,¡± Su Tian said.¡±No wonder people look down on me.¡±


    The olddy red at Xia Ji angrily. ¡± Is that what you think? ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t admit it and shook his head.


    The olddy stood up and said, ¡± Then I¡¯m relieved. You young people can chat. I¡¯ll get the servants to prepare lunch. Don¡¯t leave at noon. ¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Su Tian replied obediently.


    Then, the olddy smiled and walked out. ¡± I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. ¡± Xia Ji and Su Tian were the only ones left in the room.


    Su Tian suddenly said, ¡± Other than smoking, drinking, and not working hard, what else do you like? Tell us. Maybe we have the same interests. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s kind intentions after all. Let¡¯s take a look around.¡± Su Tian said. By the way, you don¡¯t know yet, right? Some time ago, the eldest princess also went on a blind date yesterday. It was also arranged by her family, and her partner was Su Yu. The two of them went on a good blind date. They had a good time talking and were in love with each other. They were just short of getting engaged.. ¡®

 Chapter 245 - 245: 164. The Old Ancestor Came Out of Seclusion

    Chapter 245: 164. The Old Ancestor Came Out of Seclusion


    Trantor: 549690339


    After saying this, she smiled gently and drank her tea calmly. She casually asked, ¡°Did she not tell you?¡±


    Very soon,


    Lunch arrived.


    Xia Ji looked at the dishes on the table, his heart filled with strange emotions.


    This was because the dishes on this table were not the style of this world at all. Instead, they were the style of home-cooked dishes from Earth before he transmigrated. Tomato egg soup, green pepper shredded pork, Mapo tofu, sweet and sour pork, egg pancakes ¡­


    Old Mrs. Han said, ¡± This was all taught to me by that child, Linyu. That child¡¯s thoughts have always been very strange. Nanbei, Tiantian,e and have a


    taste. ¡®


    As soon as she finished speaking, the olddy picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork and ced it in Su Tian¡¯s bowl. Then, she picked up another piece and ced it in Xia Ji¡¯s bowl. She smiled and said,¡±Hurry up and eat.¡±


    Xia Ji began to eat. After such a long time, he was really moved to eat the food of Earth again.


    However, to his surprise, Su Tian was also enjoying her meal.


    It was as if she hadn¡¯t eaten meat for thousands of years. She ate it very happily.


    The more she ate, the happier the olddy was. It was just like how every real grandmother would treat her granddaughter, hoping that she would eat more.


    ¡°Delicious! Another bowl! ¡±


    Su Tian handed the empty bowl over, looking full of energy.


    ¡°Nanbei, you can have another bowl too. Look, even Tiantian ate more than you did,¡± the olddy asked before she stood up.


    Xia Ji hadn¡¯t eaten food from his previous life for a long time. To be honest, he wanted to add more, but he was afraid that he would give himself away.


    Before he could say anything, Su Tian grabbed his bowl and handed it over. ¡± Grandma, help him get another bowl too. It¡¯s ufortable to watch. ¡±


    The olddy happily went to get more food.


    In the days that followed, the olddy was like a matchmaker, often pulling the two of them over for dinner.


    During this period of time, Xia Ji and An Rongrong met again.


    As soon as she saw him, she went straight to the point. ¡°Nanbei, the n has sealed off again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Because of the ck Emperor, many people from the aristocratic families have been injured during this period of time. ¡± An Rongrong¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡± Other than the necessary personnel and those arranged by the family, no one else is allowed to go out. ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. He understood. After all, he was the one who did it himself¡­


    He knew how badly he was burning.


    It was normal for aristocratic families to take measures to seal off the area.


    However, An Rongrong¡¯s next sentence sounded strange. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to go out either. But you can, and this time, the n will send an extra person to assist you.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Su Tian.¡±


    ¡°Why her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the olddy¡¯s favorite granddaughter, and the olddy¡­¡± An Rongrong said. Nanbei, do you like Su Tian?¡±


    ¡°The olddy inexplicably asked me to go on a blind date with her,¡± Xia Ji said.


    An Rongrong thought for a moment and said telepathically,¡±lt seems that the family still recognizes you, but they¡¯re starting to suspect me. They¡¯re letting me get along with another member of the family because they want to take away all the power in my hands.¡±


    I¡¯ve thought it through these past few days. Although they keep saying that you¡¯re a foreign family member, they actually treat you as a family member. The person they really want to deal with is me.


    It seemed that Frost Monarch had told them a lot of things before he died, and they believed him.


    In their eyes, it should have been Frost Monarch who returned this time, not me. However, they didn¡¯t expect that they would make a mistake. Thus, they tried to use the most appropriate method to remedy the situation.¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly remembered what he said to Azurite, so he repeated, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be confused. Just be stronger.¡± The two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Several dayster.


    At the olddy¡¯s manor.


    The table was full of delicacies.


    The olddy found another excuse and ran away, leaving only Xia Ji and Su Tian behind.


    As the two of them ate¡­


    Su Tian suddenly said, ¡± I¡¯ve just returned from the Wu family. There are many things I don¡¯t understand. After that, the family asked me to go to the human world with you. Can you bring me to see more? ¡®


    Xia Ji knew that he couldn¡¯t turn down this matter, so he thought that he could get some information about the Wu family from her, so he nodded and said, ¡±


    Okay. ¡±


    After lunch, the olddy let the two of them take a walk in the manor for a while.


    This time, without waiting for Xia Ji to speak, Su Tian seemed to know what he wanted to ask. She tacitly started the conversation.¡± The Wu family doesn¡¯t have five heavens. There are only two. The second is where the ancestor is, but the first is huge. It¡¯s like aplete world. It¡¯s gloomy, lightless, dark, and treacherous.


    If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡±


    Xia Ji felt that the two of them were somehow harmonious.


    Before he could ask, the other party had already told him what he wanted to know.


    Su Tian suddenly said softly, ¡± Actually, Grandma can¡¯t wait for us to live together tomorrow. I¡¯m a very traditional woman, so I listen to my elders when ites to marriage. You don¡¯t hate it either. You¡¯re much better than those useless idiots. ¡®


    ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with each other yet,¡± Xia Ji said frankly.


    Feng Nanbei, you have to reproduce as soon as possible, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± If you don¡¯t give birth as soon as possible, it¡¯ll be more and more difficult in the future. ¡± With the awakening of your bloodline, your life level will also increase. You will only be able to reproduce if you find a woman of the same life level as you. And the more powerful it is, the less likely it is to reproduce sessfully. This is the Heavenly Dao¡¯s restriction on powerful species.¡±


    This sentence made Xia Ji fall into deep thought from a new perspective¡­


    He had never considered this problem.


    Now that he was the ck Emperor¡¯s body, could he still reproduce?


    Who else could withstand him?


    The so-called ¡± family matching ¡± might have referred to family background in his previous life, but in this world, it might refer to ¡­ At the very least, they were the same experts and had the same level of life..

 Chapter 246 - 246: 164. The Old Ancestor Came Out of Seclusion

    Chapter 246: 164. The Old Ancestor Came Out of Seclusion


    Trantor: 549690339


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to even feel a sense of ¡°like¡±.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Tian¡¯s side profile. Deep down, he felt that this face was delicate and alluring.


    Several dayster.


    Xia Ji brought Su Tian to the First Heaven and arrived at the ¡®exit¡¯.


    ¡°Miss Su Shu, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mister Feng.¡± The young girl who was leading the way was a little overwhelmed. However, she suddenly remembered the secret that the olddy had arranged for Feng Nanbei to go on blind dates. She suddenly turned her head and saw Mister Feng¡¯s blind date.


    However, Su Tian didn¡¯t seem to notice her acting so nice, or she didn¡¯t care at all.


    The two of them walked into the huge rock and entered Yumu Lake.


    After leaving, he hired a carriage and headed towards the Mirror Lake.


    When the carriage arrived at Mirror Lake, the coachman saw that the two of them were going to the center of theke. Then, he looked at their appearance and suddenly felt lucky. He hurriedly took out the money for the carriage and rushed over. ¡± Immortal, Immortal, I can¡¯t ept your money. ¡± You saved the lives of my entire family. If I ept your money, I really shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Keep it.¡±


    Xia Ji replied lightly.


    His voice was like a gentle breeze, calming the coachman down. He knelt by theke and refused to get up for a long time.


    Su Tian suddenly let out an ¡°Oh as if she had suddenly realized something. Then, she smiled sweetly and said,¡±So, your usual arrogant, frivolous, and unapproachable appearance was all an act. The real you is kind, loyal, and brings happiness to the people. You¡¯re really different from those idiots in my family.¡±


    ¡± This summer, ¡± Xia Ji said casually, ¡± I traveled along the East Sea coast to make a name for myself. I helped them get rid of the flood dragon. That coachman must have been one of the victims. ¡®


    ¡°You made it sound light and easy, but it must have been very tiring and tiring at that time,¡± Su Tian said. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to apany you.¡± ¡°Miss Tiantian, our rtionship hasn¡¯t reached that stage yet,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think,¡± Su Tian said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    I don¡¯t think so. ¡± Su Tian shook her head. ¡± I¡¯m a very traditional woman. Marriage is an important matter, and it¡¯s decided by my parents.


    My parents arezy people and can¡¯t be elegant at all. I was brought up by my grandmother since I was young.


    Since Grandma wants me to be with you, then I¡¯ll be with you. No matter what you think, I¡¯ve already treated you as my husband and will treat you wholeheartedly. ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to pursue your own happiness?¡±


    ¡°My happiness is to be stronger. After I have children with you, I will devote myself to bing stronger. Although my avatar is only a small, variegated dragon.¡±


    While the two were talking, the boat had already entered the manor in the middle of theke.


    Ji Xuan was by theke and ran over to tie the rope. Xia Ji and Su Tian got off the boat side by side.


    Ji Xuan nced behind him.


    He had a strange feeling in his heart.


    That was, ¡± Master and this woman are a perfect match. It¡¯s as if they were made in heaven. If anyone else in the world were toe, they would be the third party.


    Xia Ji also felt a strange sense of tacit understanding. He had never felt such a sense of harmony with anyone before, from their footsteps, movements, breathing, and even their heartbeats. Even An Rongrong did not feel that way. At most, the two of them had an asional telepathic connection.


    However, he and Su Tian, who had suddenly appeared, had an extremely tacit understanding. It was as if the heavens were telling him that this was his other half and his woman.


    In fact, he even vaguely felt a kind of spiritual resonance.


    He turned his head slightly, and Su Tian happened to turn her head too. Then, just like in her first love, she turned her head as if she had been electrocuted. Then, her body tilted and she naturally held his arm.


    However, he did not have any intention of pushing her away because his heart was beating faster. At the same time, he could feel Su Tian¡¯s heart beating faster.


    It was this strange harmony.


    Just as he was on guard, Su Tian let go of his hand at the right time. She saw the child and An Xun in the distance and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so kind.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked forward and took out many bottles and jars from her pocket. She shouted,¡± The Divine Elephant Pill is very beneficial for tempering the body. A person can only eat one in their lifetime. ¡±


    The children¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that. They seemed to like this woman very much, but they didn¡¯t take her away. They all looked at Xia Ji eagerly.


    Xia Ji nodded, and they cheered. Then, they ran to Su Tian¡¯s side and each took a bottle.


    ¡°Remember to eat after you exercise,¡± Su Tian urged.


    When An Xun first saw Xia Ji, she had the thought of a romantic rtionship, but it had long disappeared. Now, facing Xia Ji was like facing a real elder. She asked softly, ¡°Teacher, can I take it too?¡±


    Before Xia Ji could say anything, Su Tian had already stuffed a bottle of Divine Elephant Pills into her arms.


    An Xun quickly said, ¡°Thank ¡­¡± Thank you, Masteress.¡±


    He blurted out.


    She seemed to have been pushed by a strange force to say ¡°Master¡¯s wife¡±.


    Xia Ji looked at her back quietly and felt that the atmosphere was terrifyingly harmonious.


    This Su Tian¡­Was she really just an exchange student from the Smiths?


    But if not, who was she?


    On the other side, Su Tian heard An Xun call her ¡± Master¡¯s wife ¡± and her eyes turned into two cute crescent moons. She turned to look at Xia Ji. ¡± Sir, show me around. I¡¯ve never been to the human world before. ¡±


    Seeing her turn around, Xia Ji smiled warmly and replied, ¡± Okay.. ¡®

 Chapter 247 - 247:165. An Unsettling Harmony

    Chapter 247:165. An Unsettling Harmony


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiangnan.


    Deep winter.


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    The paper cuts on the window grilles and the big red Fu characters were everywhere.


    Lanterns were hung in a string and filled the streets. Women were chatting andughing with each other, men were talking loudly in restaurants, and children were running and chasing. People seemed to be living in a golden age of singing and dancing,pletely unaware that this was the beginning of a great cmity.


    Su Tian suddenly jumped up in shock.


    It turned out that the sound of firecrackers had suddenly exploded in the corner of the wall, and sparks were jumping in the air.


    Xia Ji patted her delicate shoulder. ¡± It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just firecrackers. ¡®


    Only then did Su Tian heave a sigh of relief. She quickly stood on the other side of Xia Ji, looking as if she was cherishing her life and staying away from firecrackers.


    After walking for a while.


    Miss Su Tian eximed again,


    What¡¯s that?¡±


    She looked at the oil-paper umbre curiously, then threw out a gold ingot and bought one. She said generously, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for it.¡±


    The shop owner held the gold ingot and looked at the couple¡¯s back as they left. He could not calm down for a long time.


    On a snowy day,


    In a pure white world,


    Su Tian held up the umbre and stood on her tiptoes. She raised her right hand high to help Xia Ji block the snow.


    Xia Ji snatched it over and took the responsibility of holding the umbre.


    Su Tian smiled sweetly and tiptoed in front, but she didn¡¯t go far.


    Her hands spread out like wings, maintaining her bnce while walking


    unsteadily along the footprints of the people in front of her.


    Two unfortunate ruffians saw her generosity and her beauty and cuteness. They relied on the fact that they had practiced some martial arts and blocked the two of them in the alley on the street.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even need to do anything to deal with such a person. As long as he walked past them, the surrounding wind seemed to understand his intention. It turned into two snowstorm siege logs and directly knocked the two of them into the sky, knocking them unconscious at the same time.


    The two of them walked out of the alley and arrived at the food stall area on the street.


    Ding!


    Su Tian flicked her thumb.


    He flicked out a gold ingot and itnded steadily on the wooden table on the side of the street. ¡± Boss, give me a portion of everything in the shop. ¡®


    Soon, wontons, buns, sesame seed cakes, tofu pudding, noodles, and all kinds of toppings were served on the table.


    Xia Ji sat across from the granddaughter that Old Madam Su doted on, afraid that she would gain weight in just a few days.


    Su Tian happily ate the delicacies of the human world as if she hadn¡¯t eaten for thousands of years. Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded expressions, she swept everything away like a rice bucket.


    ¡°Sir, why aren¡¯t you eating?


    Xia Ji looked at her, feeling like he was raising a daughter.


    ¡°You eat.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    The two of them got up after eating. The boss held the gold ingot tightly in his hand and bowed to send the two of them off.


    After walking for a while, they reached the bridge again.


    Ding!


    Su Tian flicked her thumb again.


    Another shiny gold ingot flew into the sky andnded in the hands of an old man selling candied haws on the bridge.


    The old man looked at the shiny gold in his hand and hurriedly took a bite. He was shocked when he saw the shallow teeth marks.


    ¡°This ¡­ Such a big gold ingot¡­¡±


    However, he was still kind enough to let out a long sigh. ¡± Miss, I can¡¯t find the change. ¡±


    Su Tian took the straw rack filled with candied haws and carried it while eating it.


    Finally¡­


    All the dealers on Jiangnan Avenue had discovered a huge business opportunity.


    Wherever the two of them went, a group of people pushed their carts or grabbed their treasures and followed closely behind to promote them.


    Su Tian either didn¡¯t make a move or threw out a big gold ingot.


    In the end, the big gold ingot was gone. She began to throw gems, diamonds ¡­


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He turned to look at her stomach, which was still thin and shriveled. He didn¡¯t know where all the food had gone.


    He only felt that this girl might have never been to the human world, but looking at her style of dealing with people, she could still maintain a pure and kind heart. She was indeed an anomaly in the aristocratic family.


    Finally, someone recognized Xia Ji.


    Immediately, there was anothermotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s Immortal Mirror Lake.¡±


    ¡°Mister Feng.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Mister Feng.¡±


    ¡°Mister Feng, I wrote a poem for you. Please ept it.¡± A schr squeezed through the crowd and handed the scroll over from afar.


    ¡°Mr. Feng, these are the eggs that my chicken justid. Please ept this basket. ¡±


    ¡°Mister Feng¡­¡±


    Su Tian leaned against Xia Ji¡¯s side. She was wearing a white velvet dress in the middle of winter, and her cheeks were slightly red from the cold wind. Her eyes were bright, without any hypocrisy or fireworks. Her every move was not feminine, but it made people feel that this girl was really good. She walked beside Mr. Feng, and the two of them were a perfect match.


    Su Tian did not put on any airs as a member of an aristocratic family. She was polite to the people around her. She even helped the elderly or took out some elixirs from aristocratic families to give to some disabled and seriously ill people.


    Xia Ji looked at the pills she took out. Some of them were extremely expensive, but this girl didn¡¯t seem to know the difference between expensive and cheap.


    She only took them out when she felt that they were suitable and didn¡¯t ask for money.


    The two of them walked all the way, and someone had already taken the pill and felt that his illness had recovered. Therefore, he shouted excitedly from behind, ¡± Living immortal, it¡¯s really a living immortal. ¡® He kowtowed and bowed, shouting, ¡± Mr. Feng, living immortal. ¡±


    Gradually, more people began to shout ¡®Goddess¡±.


    The two of them walked like this. Su Tian did not know how much money and resources she had spent squandering, but she did not seem to feel any heartache..

 Chapter 248 - 248: 165. An Unsettling Harmony

    Chapter 248: 165. An Unsettling Harmony


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was alreadyte at night when the two of them returned to Mirror Lake.


    The snow stopped, and the winter moon hung high in the sky.


    The originally dark surface of theke would asionally explode with colorful flowers.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Su Tian asked curiously.


    Firework is a folk craft. It¡¯s usually released during festivals to ward off evil and pray for a good year. ¡®


    As they spoke,


    Crackling sounds rang out between heaven and earth.


    It was as if all the firecrackers had been detonated at this moment. All the fireworks had soared into the sky, and all the loneliness had been swept away. Su Tian covered her ears in shock. ¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡®


    ¡® Noon is over, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± A new year has arrived. ¡± Happy New Year.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year,¡± Su Tian said sweetly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    In order to make you like me, I used some secret techniques that I learned in the Wu family¡¯s forbiddennd. This secret technique can silently create a spiritual connection between a man and a woman. ¡± Su Tian bit her lip and said franklv.


    No man would me a woman at a time like this.


    Moreover, this woman did it because she liked him.


    Neither would Xia Ji.


    Su Tian suddenly closed her eyes and moved her hands slightly. Soon, a strange fluctuation seemed to have disappeared.


    Alright, ¡± she said to Xia Ji. ¡± The mental link is broken. ¡®


    She tiptoed and looked at the young man in front of her with her beautiful face under the moonlight. She asked softly, ¡± Do you still like me? ¡®


    Every movement, every expression, and every posture of hers was the epitome of the man¡¯s imagination. It was as if she was in a dreamy painting.


    She had clearly removed the ¡± spiritual link ¡°, but the connection between the two seemed to have deepened.


    Xia Ji felt his heart beat faster. He closed his eyes to check, but there was nothing unusual. He even recited a few Buddhist scriptures to clear his mind, but there was still nothing unusual.


    Everything was terrifyingly harmonious.


    When he opened his eyes, Su Tian had already run a little further away. Shey on the bow of the boat, her hands on her head as she looked at the stars in the sky. She did not know that the sky was in the water, and her dreams were in the gxy.


    Hence, Xia Ji alsoid down.


    Su Tian moved to the side tacitly.


    The two of themy together and looked at the starry sky during the new year.


    Su Tian slowly fell asleep. Xia Ji grabbed a nket and covered her with it. He was about to get up when Su Tian suddenly flipped to the side and lifted her leg to press him down.


    The days after the new year.


    Xia Ji instructed Ji Xuan.


    Su Tian, on the other hand, carried a long saber and went around to uphold justice and save people. Not long after, she also obtained the name of Mirror Lake Fairy.


    The entire Jiangnan knew that ¡°Mirror Lake Fairy¡± and ¡°Mirror Lake Immortal¡± were a pair of immortals.


    The emperor teacher was different from the hidden lord.


    The Hidden Lord needed to fight and kill to control the underground world.


    However, the emperor¡¯s teacher needed a good reputation.


    Therefore, spreading their reputation was their daily operation.


    The two of them did this very well.


    In a few days, the state preceptor of the Zhou family would be born. The state preceptor¡¯s mission was to earn enough fame in the martial world.


    Two monthster.


    The Su family¡¯s envoy had arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Feng, Miss Tiantian, the family head has informed you to return to the family in three days.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Su Tian asked.


    The messenger said,¡±The family head said that the men of sacrifice discovered a strange firend. There are more than ten strange fire seeds hidden in it, and this is only the outer area.¡±


    The five great ns were tempted and decided to send people to divide it up. The Smiths will send the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡¯


    The messenger left after delivering the message.


    Xia Ji passed the entire book to Ji Xuan, asking him to practice diligently.


    Master and disciple exchanged nces.


    Ji Xuan¡¯s meaning was very clear. ¡± Master, don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I will always be your loyal spy. In the future, regardless of whether it¡¯s the Hidden Lord, the Imperial Advisor, the Great General, or the Head of Literature, I will immediately report to you whatever they tell me. ¡±


    Your disciple can provideprehensive information services to your master in areas such as strategy, location, deployment ofbat strength, tactical ns, and so on.


    Xia Ji nodded and thought to himself, ¡°You¡¯re a promising child.¡±


    Thus, he threw away the entire ck Dragon Codex.


    Ji Xuan was the chess piece that he had buried the deepest. The aristocratic families would probably not be able to find this traitor even if they turned the sky upside down.


    After arranging everything, the two of them set off.


    Ji Xuan casually flipped through the ck Dragon Codex. He had to admit that this was a top-notch mystic art. Although it was slightly inferior to his previous [Stormy Mysterious Heaven Record], it was indeed extraordinary in terms of strength.


    As he flipped through it, he suddenly revealed a stunned expression.


    There was a small note in the middle of the ck Dragon Codex.


    There was only one line of words written on the note, ¡°After An Xun disguises himself tomorrow, go find Princess Qing Ru Mengxue.¡±


    Ji Xuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With just this line of words, he suddenly felt like a storm was brewing.


    But everything was calm.


    Where did this winde from?


    Where did the raine from?


    He was puzzled.


    However, this note was actually written for An Xun. Otherwise, his teacher would have only needed to inform him in the leather contract.


    Ji Xuan hurriedly and carefully kept the note into his sleeve, then continued to flip to the next page as if nothing had happened. It was as if he had seen something interesting, and his body suddenly trembled.


    Xia Ji and Su Tian were on their way back to the family.


    After this period of time, the two of them were already very ¡°familiar¡±. At least, the two of them felt so.


    After returning to the n, the n leader actually personally waited for the two of them at the First Heaven.


    Then, he handed the two ancient token magic tools to the two of them. ¡°This is a token that canmand 8,000 men of sacrifice.¡±


    The family head only looked at Xia Ji as he spoke. He did not even look at Miss Tiantian from the beginning to the end. Then, he reminded her, ¡± Because of the Fire Cmity in the west, all the great demons that are rted to my family have left. In other words, you can only use these 16,000 men of sacrifice. These men of sacrifice are quite powerful. The weakest of them would be an expert in the eighth realm in the human world, and the two people in the lead are experts in the Dharma ne of the tenth realm. ¡±


    After saying that, the family head took out a lock-like magic artifact.¡± This lock is called the Heart-linking Jade Lock. Once it is used, it will allow you to know the location of the other party so that you can provide assistance in time. ¡®


    Xia Ji took a deep look at the magic tool. He really didn¡¯t want it, but he didn¡¯t have a good reason.


    The patriarch took out two more Fire-repelling Rings and two Divination Spheres.


    This Divination Magic Ball was just like the name of the magic tool. It could detect the situation in the distance and prevent anyone from entering rashly.


    In the end, the family head took out two dragon-shaped, wing-shaped jade pendants. ¡± This is called the Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles. Once used, it can travel a thousand miles away. It can be considered a life-saving item, but it can only be used once. ¡®


    The two of them received them respectively. Then, the family head personally led the two of them out of the exit outside the Wolf Sealing Pass and into the Fire Cmity Land in the west.


    ¡°Family Head, may I ask how the Eldest Princess is?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    The n head paused. ¡± Nanbei, as a man, you must not be greedy. My granddaughter is still here. Why are you asking about my daughter again? ¡® ¡°Grandpa, just tell Nanbei,¡± Su Tian said.


    The head of the family looked at Su Tian dotingly and said, ¡°You ¡­ F * Ck.


    Since Nanbei is worried, I will call Yueqing out.¡±


    Xia Ji was really worried.


    Before he left, An Rongrong had already been targeted. Although she was recovering, she had lost her sense of propriety. One misstep led to another. Two hourster¡­


    The nine ck flood dragons pulled the flying chariot andnded on the ground of the First Heaven.


    An Rongrong got out of the car. ¡± Greetings, Master. ¡±


    The family head snorted and stood with his hands behind his back.


    Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡± Eldest Princess, I owe you a favor. I risked my life to lure the Fire Demon Dragon away in the Western Cmity Land. I¡¯ve already paid you back. I¡¯m here today to tell you. ¡®


    We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±


    An Rongrong suddenly looked up at the man in front of her.


    His words were extremely resolute, as if he was a heartless person.


    However¡­


    How could Feng Nanbei say that?


    Unless he was fake.


    Unless he did it on purpose.


    Why did he do it on purpose?


    They didn¡¯t owe each other anything and cut off their rtionship because they were afraid of being implicated?


    An Rongrong bit her lip and asked softly and sadly,¡±Why?¡± Xia Ji did not answer.


    He had already sent the message to the other party.


    Since An Rongrong asked this question, she obviously understood.


    He could leave without worry.


    ¡°Su Tian, let¡¯s go,¡± he waved his hand and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Tian hurriedly followed him. Her right hand swayed gently and touched the man¡¯s left hand. Then, she grabbed it and interlocked their fingers.


    The family head, who watched the two of them leave, wiped the sweat from his forehead and heaved a sigh of relief..

 Chapter 249 - 249: The Situation Begins to Move Towards the unknown

    Chapter 249: The Situation Begins to Move Towards the unknown


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji and Su Tian appeared on thend outside the pass.


    Although it was now March, spring had yet to arrive in the Nortnds.


    The sky was a pale grey,


    It was still snowing.


    Thousands of mountains and barriers, long beacon towers, majestic passes were still shrouded in silver.


    Su Tian¡¯s eyes widened as she swept her gaze across everything. Her eyes were filled with curiosity as if she was going to live in the future.


    Xia Ji thoughtfully draped a ck cloak over her.


    Su Tian took the opportunity to fall on him.


    ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± Su Tian said. But what about a thousand yearster? What about ten thousand yearster?¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Ji to reply, Su Tian continued,¡±l guess the mountains will turn into woonds, the seas will turn into mulberry fields, the snow will still fall, the sun will still rise, but what remains unchanged is that everything in the world will still be as beautiful. But if this beautycks my witness, what does it have to do with me whether it is beautiful or not? Therefore, Nanbei, after you and I havepleted our reproduction, I will focus on bing stronger and strive to live forever. Don¡¯t you want that?¡±


    Xia Ji was silent.


    Su Tian raised her head and pointed at the sky. ¡± Look, the sky is so gloomy, but beyond the sky is a vast sea of stars. Don¡¯t you think that this world is like a small cage that traps us inside? And those stars are terrifying cosmic monsters. They are observing us from outside the cage, suppressing us, not wanting us to transcend. However, we all want to coexist with heaven and earth. We can pay any price for this, right?¡±


    Xia Ji remained silent.


    Su Tian turned around and hugged him tightly. She whispered,¡±Nanbei, what you see can be false, and what you hear is not true.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Ji asked lightly.


    ¡°Su Tian.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like a young girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s immature, and you¡¯re ming me?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Have a child with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I will ¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Su Tian raised her head and puffed out her chest, not afraid at all.


    Xia Ji pretended to extend his hand.


    However, Su Tian was faster than him. She instantly pounced on the man in front of her and straddled him. She pressed her hands on his chest and refused to let him get up.


    Xia Ji flipped over and moved to the upper position. He pressed his hands on her shoulders above her chest.


    Su Tian twisted her body again.


    The two of them twisted together and rolled on the sand dune.


    Dust flew, snow flew,


    Until Xia Jipletely sat on top of her.


    Su Tian twisted her waist again.


    However, Xia Ji was very insistent.


    The two of them looked at each other while panting.


    After a long time.


    My mother was very good to me, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said. ¡± But she died young.


    I¡¯ve heard of the Six Paths of Despair, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± It¡¯s not impossible to revive the dead. As long as she¡¯s still alive in your mind, you can find her in theherworld. ¡®


    The two of them looked at each other quietly.


    Su Tian¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She grabbed Xia Ji¡¯s wrist coquettishly and slowly moved it down. Xia Ji hurriedly pulled his hand away, and Su Tian took the opportunity to straighten her body. Then, she stood up from the ground and dusted herself off. Then, she grabbed Xia Ji¡¯s hand and said,¡±We came early. The other four great ns should not have arrived yet¡­How about this, why don¡¯t I bring you to the other aristocratic families?¡± With that, she pulled Xia Ji along and started running.


    She looked like a teenage girl who was eloping with a teenager.


    And then¡­


    Su Tian brought Xia Ji to visit the entrances of the other four aristocratic families.


    The entrance to the Zhou family was hidden at the bottom of the desert.


    The entrance to the Shen family¡¯s residence was hidden in a ck rock that was motionless underground.


    The entrance of the Wu family was in the shadow of a sand dune. No matter how it changed, the sand dune would always pile up at night and cast a shadow.


    The entrance to the Lu family was actually in a ball of air. However, without someone guiding him, no matter how hard he searched, he would not be able to find that ball of air.


    Night fell.


    Su Tian suddenly started to take off her clothes.


    She took off her clothes until her snow-white skin was exposed.


    Then, she wrapped herself in a ck cloak with blood-red edges and threw another to Xia Ji.


    ¡°This is the Wu family¡¯s uniform. It has the Wu family¡¯s unique aura on it. You won¡¯t be attacked if you enter the Wu family.¡±


    Xia Ji was really confused by the woman¡¯s behavior. Everything this woman did was supposed to be something he had tried so hard to find out, but now, this woman had given him everything he wanted.


    He couldn¡¯t refuse this gift, because even in his dreams, he wanted to know where the entrances to the other aristocratic families were.


    Su Tian had everything a man could imagine. She could satisfy all the feelings between a man and a woman, be it physical or mental.


    Xia Ji¡¯s spirit couldn¡¯t help but fluctuate.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°How good would it be if she was really an ordinary woman?¡±


    Or he would think that if she put on a disguise, he would be able to pretend to be polite.


    However, what this woman was showing now was no longer just acting. Xia Ji could feel her sincerity, her sincerity, and her deep love for him.


    At the same time, Xia Ji also had a desire to reproduce with her, and it was hard to suppress this desire.


    This could only mean one thing.


    The woman in front of him was at least on the same level of life as him.


    Males and females would only be attracted to each other when they were on the same level of life.


    But this was a problem.


    Xia Ti knew what he had been through and what kind of trumD cards he had, so what right did this woman have? Was there such a woman in the Smiths?


    He did not know.


    Was there such a person?


    Yes.


    He recalled the scene he had seen in the genealogy:

 Chapter 250 - 250: The Situation Begins to Move Towards the unknown

    Chapter 250: The Situation Begins to Move Towards the unknown


    Trantor: 549690339


    The gold gathered on it,


    The red color covered almost half of the genealogy.


    As for the ck, it was only on the bottom few lines¡­


    However, the only name on the first line was ck.


    Needless to say, that name was Old Ancestor Su.


    If the Su family really had an existence on the same level as him, then it could only be the Su family¡¯s ancestor.


    so ¡­


    From this deduction, Su Tian was the Su family¡¯s ancestor.


    So fast, was he going to face the king directly?


    However, this deduction brought a lot of problems.


    The first problem was motive.


    However, he could not estimate the motives of a monster that had lived for ten thousand years.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Su Tian said, ¡± What are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and change your clothes. I¡¯ll bring you around the Wu family¡¯s First Heaven.


    Xia Ji looked at the shadow of the sand dune and suddenly shook his head. ¡®¡±¡®1 don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Su Tian asked.


    Without waiting for Xia Ji to speak, she smiled and said, ¡°¡±Are you afraid that I will ambush you with the Wu family? Do you want me to make a vow?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the man he had spent months with.


    The mysterious woman who had gone from blind dates to ¡± knowing each other ¡± and even attracting each other.


    In his impression, shouldn¡¯t the Su family¡¯s ancestore out of seclusion with a phenomenon of heaven and earth, lightning and thunder, and the ancestor shout from afar, ¡°Thief, how dare you?


    After that, he would either be suppressed or temporarily repelled. After his hatred leveled up, he woulde back to suppress him. Then, he would lure out the old ancestor behind him, the old ancestor, and so on?


    As expected, the novels he read in his previous life did not match the real situation¡­


    What kind of situation was this?


    Su Tian waved her hand in front of him.¡±What are you thinking about again?¡± ¡°Su Tian, let¡¯s spar,¡± Xia Ji said.


    My Dharmakaya is just a little mottled dragon, ¡± Su Tian said confidently. ¡± Anyone whoes will crush me. Besides, I¡¯ve never fought with an expert before. ¡± Mister, you are very experienced. Are you trying to bully me?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to her. With a smile, he turned his right hand and pulled out the white de, Cloud for Ten Thousand Miles.


    The extremely condensed mist instantly exploded.


    With him as the center, it surged out in all directions like a tsunami.


    In the moonlight,


    On the sand dune


    The thick fog rolled and in a few moments, his figure disappeared.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Tian asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spar.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Tian also took out a weapon. Her weapon was very strange.


    This weapon was called a flying hook.


    However, the other end of the hook was a knife.


    The ck hook and the knife were connected by a chain of unknown length.


    Su Tian held the hook in her right hand and the hilt of the knife in her left hand, looking like an old master from a Low Level Martial World.


    Xia Ji understood that the weirder the weapon, the faster one would die. Whether it was in this world or the stories he read in his previous life, he had never seen a Boss use such a weapon.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll make the first move,¡± said Su Tian.


    After she finished speaking, she shouted, and the ck hook in her hand suddenly came to life. It flew toward Xia Ji in the fog, apanied by a silver dragon Dharma.


    Xia Ji tilted his head slightly, and the ck hook and the silver dragon image passed right through his head without hurting him at all.


    And at this moment,


    Xia Ji¡¯s right arm had alreadypleted its transformation. It was covered in ck scales, and his palm had erged to the size of a washbasin. The white de between his fingers waspletely guided by an air current, and it did not even touch his skin.


    Bang!


    He stomped on the ground with a loud sound. The yellow sand rolled and fled in all directions along with the thick fog.


    The endless airflow was like the rage of the deep sea. As the deep pit appeared, gravel and dust filled the sky.


    In this world that was alreadypletely blurred, a figure seemed to be slow, but in fact, it was fast, leaving behind an afterimage as it shed at the woman opposite him with a white knife.


    The saber was covered with the dual Dharma Idol of a silver dragon and a ck dragon. As the two dragons roared, their might was released.


    Su Tian wanted to fly away with the flying hook to dodge it, but Xia Ji was too fast. She subconsciously used her left hand to strike, and the Silver Dragon Dharma lifted its head. The vigorous blood Qi of the eleventh level erupted.


    ng!


    Amidst the loud noise,


    She blocked the attack, but her body retreated rapidly.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t take half a step back. He continued to increase his strength.


    Every attack¡­


    The loud noise became louder and louder.


    Su Tian was like a lone boat in a raging sea, enduring the storm-like attacks.


    Bang!


    Finally,


    The hook in Su Tian¡¯s hand was sent flying.


    Xia Ji¡¯s knife had alreadynded on Su Tian¡¯s neck with a terrifying force.


    The two of them looked at each other quietly.


    The fog slowly dispersed.


    Su Tian¡¯s body went limp and she fell forward.


    At the same time, Xia Ji stepped forward, opened his arms, and hugged her.


    ¡°Are you not afraid at all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Can you be reborn after you die?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­Old Ancestor Su?¡±


    After this question was asked, both of them fell into extreme silence.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I used to be, but I¡¯m only neen now,¡± Su Tian added.


    Xia Ji really didn¡¯t expect people to be this honest.


    He had never thought that his confrontation with the Su family¡¯s ancestor would be like this.


    Even ¡­


    He could not think of what to do next.


    Regardless of whether she was or not, she should have said no, not yes.


    This answer had overturned all his assumptions.


    So he asked tentatively,¡±You¡¯ll give me twenty years¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you once you retrieve the Undying Demon me,¡± said Su Tian.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Su Tian was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her. She pointed at the white knife in front of him and said,¡± This saber is called Cloudmist for Ten Thousand


    Miles. I¡¯m giving it to you. ¡®


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    The next second, he immediately stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Feng Nanbei greets ancestor. I don¡¯t know your identity, sorry for offending you.¡±


    Su Tian ignored him. She sat on the sand and nced at him.¡±Don¡¯t say such useless things. Help me stop the bleeding. I¡¯ll continue.¡±


    Xia Ji did not move.


    Su Tian looked at him.


    After a while, she lost too much blood and fainted.


    Xia Ji could feel that he had really fainted.


    He sat in the moonlight, and for the first time in his life, he felt as if the chessboard in front of him had beenpletely flipped.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Old Ancestor Su would really die. So what if he fainted?


    After sitting for a while, he saw that her face was extremely pale and her breathing was weak. Clearly, this ancestor was waiting for him to stop the bleeding. She even suppressed the healing power of the eleventh realm.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t believe it.


    Until the ancestor¡¯s heart almost stopped.


    Xia Jicai stepped forward and drew a Life Talisman on Su Tian¡¯s body. Thetter let out a soft moan, and her expression returned to normal.


    ¡°Forefather, Nanbei has offended you.¡± He pretended to be hesitant about touching the ancestor.


    However, Su Tian opened her eyes slightly and said weakly,¡±Stop pretending,


    Xia Ji.¡±


    Xia Ji was confused.


    ¡± The hatred between you and me is because of your mother, right? ¡± Su Tian asked. ¡± Is it because of the pain you¡¯ve suffered, right? Or is it because of the different beliefs you hold, just like your half-sister? ¡±


    As I said, the Six Paths of Despair can revive the dead.


    ¡°As for faith, it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t stood high enough to look into the distance. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll take you to see the scenery of heaven and earth. When your heart is big and your vision is far, you¡¯ll naturally understand that our differences are actually just different angles.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°You want to ask why you were considered an anomaly before, but now you¡¯re being treated like this, right?¡± Su Tian asked.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    As the two of them were talking, two figures suddenly appeared not far away, followed by two more figures¡­


    The man who walked over first was wrapped in heavy armor. Each te on the armor had a picture of a skeleton flower drawn on it.


    ¡°The Su family? Why is it at the Wu family¡¯s exit?¡±


    Before the two of them could answer, a figure suddenly shed over from the other side. ¡± It¡¯s Miss Tian ¡®er. I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again so soon. ¡®


    The figure of the person who hade appeared under the moonlight. It was a man wearing a ck cloak with blood-red edges. He had sword-like eyebrows and star-like eyes. His eyes were like paint, but his entire body emitted a strange aura.


    The man looked around and suddenly said,¡±You were attacked?¡±


    He scanned the area again and saw the blood on the snow-white sand. He suddenly leaned over and touched the blood with his finger. He brought it to his nose and sniffed. ¡± Su Tian, who hurt you? ¡±


    Su Tian ignored him and introduced him to Xia Ji, ¡®¡±¡®This is a member of the Wu family. His name is Wu Jue.¡±


    Then, she looked at the handsome man and said indifferently, ¡°¡±Wujue, this is my fianc¨¦, Feng Nanbei. How I got injured has nothing to do with you..¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251: 167. The Geniuses of the Five Aristocratic Families

    Chapter 251: 167. The Geniuses of the Five Aristocratic Families


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not the Su surname¡­lsn¡¯t Su Yu here?¡± Another member of the Wu family walked up. It was a midget-like woman. She had a young and cute face, but she was slightly hunched and had white hair.


    ¡°Fourth Princess Wu, isn¡¯t your Hidden Lord not here either?¡± Su Tian asked.


    When the white-haired dwarf woman heard this, she suddenly looked at Xia Ji in realization. ¡°¡±so it¡¯s your Su family¡¯s Imperial Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Feng Nanbei?¡±


    She tilted her head and looked at Xia Ji carefully, as if she wanted to see what was different about him.


    Soon, she giggled and walked away.


    Wu Jue¡¯s expression was a little cold, but he also left with the white-haired dwarf.


    Su Tian introduced them to Xia Ji softly. ¡± These two are from the Wu family.


    Apart from the normal realm, the Wu family often has incredible power. That Fourth Miss Wu is the seventh daughter of the Wu family¡¯s head, and also the youngest daughter.


    However, her mother was pregnant with her for ten years before giving birth to her, so she was called the Princess of Death. After a long time, she became the Fourth Princess. Anyway, the real Fourth Princess is already dead.¡±


    Then, she pointed at the man in the armor with the skull flower pattern and said,¡± This is the Shen family. They are allied with the demonic and evil paths. They usually have strong vitality and are known to be unkible. ¡±


    ¡® Same here, ¡± the man said. ¡± The recovery power of your Su family¡¯s dragon blood is not weak either. ¡®


    Su Tian didn¡¯t ask how to address him.


    The man snorted and slowly walked away with a masked woman behind him.


    At this moment, a young man carrying a heavy sword on his back and holding a string of prayer beads walked over. He said elegantly,¡±Zhou Wang greets the two of you.¡±


    Xia Ji could clearly feel the kindness in his words, and there was a hint of closeness in his expression.


    The other young woman from the Zhou n wore a white robe and carried three thin swords on her back. There was a dark red plum blossom on her forehead. The five petals could not be brushed away, but it gave off a feeling of ice and jade. She sped her hands and said, ¡°San Zhang Xue greets the two of you.¡±


    Su Tian and Xia Ji also introduced themselves.


    ¡± The five aristocratic families are one in name, ¡± Su Tian said softly. ¡®


    However, we are closer to the Zhou family. The Wu, Lu, and Shen families are closer. ¡®


    Xia Ji suppressed his emotions.


    Now, he was clearly not on the same level as Su Tian, but he was not someone who could be intimidated by a few words.


    At times like this, they couldn¡¯t afford to mess around. Otherwise, they would really be seen clearly by others.


    Thus, he pretended that nothing had happened and said calmly, ¡°¡±Feng Nanbei greets the two of you.¡±


    I¡¯ve long heard of Senior Brother Feng¡¯s great name, ¡± Zhou Wang said. ¡± To be able to emerge victorious from the many geniuses of the Su Family is truly impressive. ¡±


    The state preceptor of my Zhou family is about toe out of the mountain. At


    that time, he will have a tacit understanding with the emperor teacher. I will follow by the state preceptor¡¯s side. Perhaps in the future, you and I will have the opportunity to meet in the same court.¡±


    Su Tian also introduced herself.


    San Zhang Xue walked over and said in a friendly manner, ¡®¡±¡® I¡¯ve heard of you. You were actually sent to the Wu family for an exchange. Now that you¡¯ve returned from your studies and are the director of both families, your future is limitless. ¡®


    When Xia Ji heard the word ¡°sister¡±, he looked at Su Tian with a strange expression¡­


    ording to what the n disciples said, the ancestor was an existence that had lived for ten thousand years. How could such a figure be insulted?


    As expected, Su Tian would not be insulted. She said to herself,¡± How is there a limitless future? Even an eleventh level Dharmakaya hasn¡¯t be a Chromatic Dragon. It¡¯s just a mottled dragon. It¡¯s very embarrassing.


    San Zhang Xue wanted tofort him, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. After all, they were all from aristocratic families, so he didn¡¯t want to use that method on outsiders.


    Xia Ji really couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on with Old Ancestor Su. He didn¡¯t believe it if he said she was real and looked weak.


    Hence, he changed the topic. ¡± Why doesn¡¯t Miss Xue use the surname Zhou? ¡±


    Sanzhangxue said, ¡± When I was young, I was adopted as a nun in Tianguan


    Lingquan Temple. Because I was too short, I was given the Buddhist name Sanzhangxue. After I returned to the aristocratic family, I was unwilling to change my name to Zhou Xue, so I called myself Sanzhangxue. ¡®


    Zhou Wang smiled. ¡± Junior Sister Xue is the demon of my Zhou family. If it were anyone else, who would not change their name just like that? ¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother Zhou, you don¡¯t have to be so humble. The disciples who are able toe here to preside over the collection of the ¡®Heavenly me¡¯ are all true geniuses. They are also the future pirs of the n. There is no difference in strength.¡±


    Xia Ji felt that this would be fine under normal circumstances, but he nced at Su Tian again.


    Su Tian was also looking at him.


    Xia Ji sighed. ¡± To tell you the truth, my Su family collected a fire seed for me to use in my breakthrough. However¡­¡± However, I was unable to absorb it and failed. I really don¡¯t deserve the name of a true genius. I wonder if I can break through to the eleventh realm in the future.¡±


    The two Zhou family members were speechless.


    Su Tian said, ¡± That fire seed was given to meter on. I broke through and became a multi-colored dragon. My fate was decided at the beginning. It seems that my fate is like this. ¡®


    The two Zhou family members were speechless.


    Xia Ji nced at Su Tian. Could it be that ¡°pretending to be a pig¡± was the basic operation and daily hobby of monsters?


    Su Tian also nced at him and smiled knowingly.


    The two Zhou family members changed the topic in time.


    In the distance, there was another wave of fluctuations. Finally, two people from the Lu family walked out.


    The man was dressed in Confucian robes, and his eyes were narrowed with a smile. He was like a venomous snake, filled with danger.


    The woman was dressed in a white Daoist robe, and she had a free and easy feeling. She was ethereal and made people feel that she was a fairy who had descended to the mortal world.


    The two of them nodded at the Su and Zhou families before heading straight to the Shen and Wu families.


    Xia Ji nced at the two of them with a calm expression. He knew the woman from the Lu family. She was his second sister, Xia Yun, who had lived in the same pce with him for more than ten years. She was also the woman who had framed him and almost killed him in the Sutra Depository for more than


    two years..

 Chapter 252 - 252: 167. The Geniuses of the Five Aristocratic Families

    Chapter 252: 167. The Geniuses of the Five Aristocratic Families


    Trantor: 549690339


    Oh right, he had cut off the chapter of the Legend of the Condor Heroes and did not finish it for her.


    Seeing that everyone was present, Su Tian walked out.


    He waved his left hand.


    A map appeared in his sleeve.


    On it was an extremely detailed map.


    This map had been drawn a second time on top of the original.


    Everyone walked over and looked at the map.


    ¡°My Su Family has spent a lot of effort to explore the Tribtion Lands. This is the new map we have drawn.¡± Su Tian said clearly. However, the magma is constantly changing, and the fire tribtion in the west is also constantly bing stronger. The change in the terrain is also possible at any time.¡±


    She pointed at a spot on the map that was inclined to the southeast. ¡± But here, my Su family found a treasurend of fire seeds. There are at least ten balls of deviant fire seeds. They are very precious. ¡®


    ¡°The Su family is generous. My Lu family is grateful.¡± the schr said with a smile.


    The others also expressed their gratitude.


    ¡°The problem now is, how?¡± Su Tian asked. Where the Heavenly me is, there will definitely be a Demonic Dragon.¡±


    The man wearing the skeleton flower armor snorted and said, ¡°¡±What is the Mystic Dragon?


    ¡°I guess everyone doesn¡¯t have a concept of fire demons, right?¡± Su Tian asked.


    Now that the weather was cold, the fire demons had been greatly weakened. However, there were still a few characteristics that had not changed.


    First, the Fire Demon¡¯s body was hard, and any power below the Dharma Power would not harm them.


    Secondly, the body temperature of the fire demon was very high, and any weapon that came into contact with it would melt.


    Third, the fire of the fire demon is poisonous fire. The weakest poisonous fire can cause the breathing of people to be chaotic, making it difficult for people to breathe smoothly. Therefore, when fighting close to each other, everyone can only disy very little of their strength.


    This was a fire demon, not a fire demon dragon.


    And the Fire Demon Dragon is a monster that feeds on fire demons.¡±


    After she finished speaking, the people around themughed softly. The man from the Shen family frowned and said,¡±Even so, so what?¡±


    The Lu Family schr walked out with narrowed eyes. ¡± I understand what Miss Su Tian means. There are at least ten balls of Alien me. This means that there are many demonic dragons in thisnd, or perhaps there are existences stronger than the demonic dragons.


    ¡°If we want to pick the tinder, we first need more specific information. Next, we need to divide them into three groups.¡±


    The Lu Family schr¡¯s narrowed eyes swept across the crowd coldly. ¡± The first group will lure the demonic dragon away. The second group will harvest the Alien me. The third group will protect the picker. Each group is quite difficult. However. I believe that evervone has their own divine Dowers and trump cards. There should be no problem in escaping. Then the problem lies in grouping. Is there anyone willing to volunteer?¡±


    The ten people looked at each other. None of the three groups had it easy.


    Luring the Mystic Dragon away required him to continuously ¡± pull the Mystic Dragon and not let it return ¡°. This was a life-threatening mission.


    Picking up the Strange Fire meant losing freedom. Once one acted rashly, it was very likely that they would suffer the bacsh of the Strange Fire and be seriously injured.


    The guardian pickers were also responsible for important tasks such as ¡®luring away the fire demons to prevent sudden attacks¡¯ and so on.


    The ten of them were all geniuses of the young generation of the aristocratic families. They were all truly outstanding in the world. They all held many magical artifacts and treasures that ordinary people could not even imagine. However, this matter was indeed difficult, and everyone fell silent.


    I¡¯ll lure the demonic dragons away, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I have experience. I guarantee that none of the demonic dragons that I lure away will return. ¡® well,


    He wondered if the Mystic Dragon could withstand a p from the ck Emperor.


    If there was still time,


    Perhaps he could try to make the Mystic Dragon into cooked food.


    When everyone heard what he said, they suddenly felt that it would be rtively easy to lure the Mystic Dragon away.


    However, Su Tian suddenly said,¡±Nanbei, apany me. I¡¯ll gather the deviant me while you guard it.¡± I don¡¯t trust others to guard me. ¡®


    Everyone chimed in.


    ¡°I think four people will draw the demonic dragon away, four will pick it, and two will guard it.¡±


    Ordinary fire demons didn¡¯t dare to approach the demonic dragon, but there were many demonic dragons, so they naturally needed four people to lure them.


    The faster they plucked the tinder, the better. The remaining two will be guardians.¡±


    This person¡¯s words did make sense, and everyone quieted down slightly. ¡°As for how to distribute it, let¡¯s draw lots to decide,¡± said the Lu family schr.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°This is the fairest way.¡±


    Thus, the Lu family schr took out ten white jade stones of the same size and color from his bosom. He then painted on them and turned around. He looked around and said, ¡°Capture the red ones to lure the Mystic Dragon away, capture the yellow ones to harvest the ¡®Heavenly me¡¯, and capture the blue ones to protect them. One by one?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. ¡°No, catch them together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to do it one by one.¡±


    The Confucian schr from the Lu family was speechless.


    ¡°Alright then. ¡±


    Hence, everyone surrounded him.


    The Lu family schr ced ten white jade stones on the sand.


    In an instant, ten w shadows flew out, and the sound of fighting could be heard. The scene was in chaos, and even a white jade stone was shattered into powder.


    The Confucian schr from the Lu family was speechless.


    He finally understood what was going on. This was a fight for the lottery, right?


    In an instant, the nine of them had zrabbed the white iade stone. Wu Jue had nothing in his hands, so he stood awkwardly at the side. He had wanted to snatch the jade stone, but he had fought with someone and was pushed to the side. When he tried to snatch the jade stone again, thest one had already been shattered by the whistling airflow.


    The others spread out the jade stones in their hands and distributed them.


    The people who lured the demonic dragon away were Shen Tiansan (the man in the skeleton flower armor), Shen Tianjiu (the masked woman), and Sanzhangxue.


    The people who picked the Alien me were Su Tian, Lu Chen, the Fourth Princess of Wu, and Zhou Wang.


    The guardians were Xia Ji and Xia Yun (or Lu Yun).


    Everyone was satisfied with the result, so Wu Jue, who didn¡¯t get the jade, also took on the task of luring the demonic dragon away.


    There was a small bnce hidden here.


    Putting aside the people who lured the Mystic Dragon away,


    And among the Su and Zhou Families and the Shen, Lu, and Wu Families, the ratio of guardians to plucking was exactly the same.


    After that, he would first explore more specific information about the Alien me.


    The Lu Family schr was obviously very proficient in the deployment method, so he was in charge.


    The other families listened to their orders.


    The Su family took out the Divination Ball and selected two thousand men of sacrifice to test the waters.


    The other families also disyed their abilities, providing support with magic tools, and at the same time, making a simple personal attack.


    Two dayster.


    The situation was basically clear-there were five demonic dragons and no other fire demons.


    Therefore, the Lu family schr arranged for a second draw. After all, five people were needed to lure the five demonic dragons. There was no other way.


    Then, Zhou Wang¡¯s speed of drawing lots was slightly slower, and he was transferred to lure the demonic dragon away.


    The young man with the middle on his back frowned and plucked his prayer beads. He felt bitter in his heart. Before he left, he could only look at Xia Ji and Su Tian fervently and send them a voice transmission. ¡°We¡¯ll be depending on you. The fire seeds obtained by the Lu and Wu families won¡¯t be shared with us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already at the eleventh realm,¡± said Su Tian.


    Zhou Wang turned around and left.


    The group hid behind a sand hill. After consulting Xia Ji for his experience, the Death-Courting Quintet went to lure the Demon Dragon. The moonlight is bright and clear,


    Thousands and thousands of miles of foreign desert,


    There was not even the slightest sound of insects.


    The world was frighteningly silent.


    Suddenly,


    An ear-piercing roar tore through the silence.


    The cold night sky instantly turned into mes.


    The sky was filled with fiery red, giving the ck color a dazzling brilliance!


    The veil that had covered the moon turned into flowingva that spread across the sky.


    Everything on the ground began to burn, and the rocks melted.


    Everyone grabbed the Fire-repelling Pearl, Freezing Sky Pearl, Great Cold Jade,


    Soon, the demonic dragons were lured out and flew in five different directions.


    Those demonic dragons were covered in red and ck armor, and their backs were burning with terrifying purple mes. They were like livingva, spreading their four legs and chasing after the five of them like missiles. Wherever they went, it was like mes washing the ground,ying down a red carpet of high temperature mes.


    Everyone quietly waited for a while. After which, they looked at each other before shooting out from behind the hidden sand dune at the same time and swiftly headed towards the ¡®Heavenly me¡¯. Xia Ji nced at Su Tian, who mouthed, Follow me closely..

 Chapter 253 - 253: 168. Don I t Use the Vision of a Short Life Species Again

    Chapter 253: 168. Don I t Use the Vision of a Short Life Species Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to the method of finding the fire seed, Lu Yin, the schrly schr of the Lu family, and the Fourth Princess of Wu began to search nearby. Although the two of them saw the two people from the Su family go deeper, they did not stop them.


    Soon, Lu Yin found the seed of the Alien me. He took out the crystal ball and began to absorb it.


    Not long after, Fourth Princess Wu also discovered it.


    The two of them were not far from each other.


    The Second Princess, Xia Yun, took out a handful of paper figurines from her bosom and muttered something before scattering them.


    These paper figurines seemed to be alive. Afternding, they moved quickly and stepped on the formation.


    Lu Yin and the Fourth Princess Wu were wrapped in it.


    Immediately, an invisible barrier was formed.


    This barrier could iste all auras, and even if the fire demon got close, it wouldn¡¯t be able to sense the existence of life.


    After doing all this, Xia Yun suddenly flicked his finger.


    Pa ¡­


    One of the rocks moved.


    She paced back and forth and observed carefully.


    He flicked his finger again.


    Like this, it bounced continuously.


    The stones also moved.


    Then, he arranged them using the Nine Heavens Big Dipper Technique.


    Xia Yun quickly took out a talisman from her bosom. With a shake of her finger, the talisman burned. When it turned into ashes, she held the ashes in her hands and chanted something. Then, it flew toward the direction of the Big Dipper. This was the Star Pointing Technique.


    Although it was a star, it was actually a way to borrow some kind of power from the unseen world. Seven stars to extend one¡¯s life belonged to this category.


    At this moment, although this small stone array was simple and crude, it was enough to be used.


    Before long, a strange fog rose around them. It could be considered as a second istion.


    After doing all this, Xia Yun sat cross-legged in the center of the array.


    She looked into the distance. The two people from the Su family were no longer in her sight and perception. Clearly, they had already walked far away.


    Xia Ji and Su Tian were extremely fast as they flew across the scorchednd.


    Lava streams flowed past from time to time. The high temperature forced people to stop or avoid them in advance.


    The avatar was indeed powerful.


    But if you put your Dharmakaya into theva to soak,


    Let¡¯s see if we cane back.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them had already walked very far. It could be said that they hadpletely entered deep into thisnd of Heavenly mes.


    ¡® The terrain here is like stars surrounding the moon, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± Strange


    Fire is a star. There must be a better fire seed in it.


    Xia Ji had a feeling that he would return home often.


    But on the surface, he still said very cautiously,¡±But ¡­¡± Su


    He thought about it and decided to pretend to be confused first. He continued, ¡°Su Tian, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more dangerous here?


    Have you ever thought that there are already five Fire Demon Dragons outside? The fire demons guarding this ce are probably even more terrifying, right?¡±


    ¡°Am I as scary as you?¡± Su Tian asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°Do you dare to say it with your conscience?¡± Su Tian asked.


    I¡¯m telling you honestly, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± The fire demons here are stronger than me. ¡±


    ¡°Your conscience has been eaten by dogs,¡± Su Tian snorted.


    Soon ¡­


    Su Tian suddenly stopped in her tracks. She flew forward and pressed down with her hand. The dark red hot soil on the ground sshed out, revealing a green-white fire seed.


    She nced at Xia Ji, who was pretending to be extremely vignt. ¡± I¡¯ll split all the fire seeds here with you 50 ¨C 50.


    I know you don¡¯t want it, but do you want to help your sister? Do you want your own power?


    More importantly, do you want to take the first step between us?¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡± I know who you are, but that doesn¡¯t mean that others know, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡® If I were you, I would see the sincerity of the cooperation and not rashly reject it. ¡±


    Xia Ji closed his eyes.


    ¡°Xia Ji, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Su Tian asked.


    Why didn¡¯t anyone find trouble with King Shenwu?


    Because I¡¯ve already finished probing the Imperial Pce, and I¡¯ve already sorted out all the clues. I¡¯ve even removed all the ws that you¡¯ve left behind.


    ¡°Other than me, no one will discover that you¡¯re King Shenwu.¡± Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make everything clear so that you can rest assured,¡± Su Tian said.


    You reached the eleventh realm before the cmity arrived. You¡¯re an anomaly and must be eliminated.


    But now that you have the ck Emperor¡¯s avatar, you are the key to this fire tribtion.


    If you weren¡¯t a member of the Su family, then you would still be a target that had to be eliminated. However, heaven¡¯s will made you so.


    Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m using you. I¡¯ve seen too many things. I won¡¯t destroy my own great wall.


    Do you still remember what I told you about the level of life?


    Your current level of existence is already very high. In this world, other than an existence at my level, no one can have children with you.


    Feelings and love can be cultivated, and I¡¯m working hard to cultivate them. What else do you have to ask? Let¡¯s ask them together.


    Only children are sneaky and hide. When it¡¯s time toy their cards on the table, they¡¯ll still hide.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°You want to ask me how I found out about your identity, don¡¯t you?


    Then let me count with you.


    The first one is the Northern Saber King, Wind Bull Horse. Although you¡¯ve disguised yourself and can hide it from the ordinary disciples of the Su family, do you know that I¡¯ve gone to see it myself? Wind Bull Horse doesn¡¯t have any children, so I¡¯ve made up an additional story for you to cover it up.


    Second, you took the sachet that Su Linyu gave her child, and your personality changed drastically after you entered the manor. You severely injured Marquis Cold Heaven, and then when the olddy was paying her respects to her daughter, you happened to meet you. I tested you through her, but you didn¡¯t pass.


    Third¡­


    As for your identity as the ck Emperor, it¡¯s even simpler. What is the ck Dragon Empress? How did Su Bingxuan die? After you came back, that injury was caused by yourself. And through the blind date with you, I got close to you andpletely felt the power in your body, making a final confirmation..

 Chapter 254 - 254: 168. Don ‘t Use the Vision of a Short Life Species Again

    Chapter 254: 168. Don ¡®t Use the Vision of a Short Life Species Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve hidden it from everyone, not even the Zhou family¡¯s ancestor.


    I will continue to help you cover up the lie of the ck Dragon Empress. Your sister will be my sister from now on. ¡±


    Su Tian stopped picking the fire seeds and started counting with her fingers.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He suddenly had a feeling that he had suffered a crushing defeat.


    ¡°How old are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°Neen years old.¡±


    Xia Ji sat on theva ground, his feet sliding back and forth in theva. He had given up on pretending andid his cards on the table, but he was still dejected.


    Su Tianpletely ignored the me and walked to his side. She gently stroked his hair with both hands and said softly,¡±Little Ji, this isn¡¯t your fault.


    No one can do it better than you.¡±


    Xia Ji felt a soft body hugging him from behind. His long hair was like ink as it tickled his neck.


    On thisnd of peril,


    mes would asionally spurt out.


    Su Tian hooked her arms around Xia Ji¡¯s neck and pressed her cheek against his long hair. She said softly, ¡®¡±¡® I will change all the things that you have hated me. This era has just begun, and we still have a long way to go. Don¡¯t let a few years of misunderstanding make us enemies for the next ten thousand years. ¡® ¡°I¡¯ve never been filial¡­¡± Xia Ji said.


    I¡¯ll go with you to the Six Paths of Despair to find Su Linyu, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± I¡¯ll call her mother from now on and fulfill my filial piety with you. ¡®


    ¡± I don¡¯t like aristocratic families enving others and trampling on their dignity, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Those servants in the manor and those people in the ck market who are caged like animals¡­


    I know that it is not unusual for the strong to enve the weak in this world. There are also three thousand beauties in the pce, many pce maids, and even many eunuchs. The emperor also has tyrants, but they have neverpletely deprived people of everything like the aristocratic families.¡±


    I¡¯ve released them all, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± I¡¯ve banned the ck market auctions and only left some maids and attendants as servants. However, I¡¯ve also ordered the family members to treat them well. ¡®


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Su Tian asked.


    Xia Ji narrowed his eyes. He suddenly had a feeling.


    That was, what he wanted to do was not worth mentioning in front of this woman. She did not even care about the Su family. As long as he said it, she could agree without thinking.


    Why?


    How could he do it to this extent?


    Su Tian looked at him with watery eyes and said gently,¡± Xia Ji, don¡¯t be lost. Since fate has made you different from others and reserved the position of a long-lived species, then don¡¯t look at this world from the perspective of a short-lived species.


    Stay by my side and finish plucking the fire seeds as soon as possible so that we can go home earlier, okay?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer. He sat in front of the flowingva in the distance, his face as calm as water in the high temperature.


    Only then did Su Tian sit cross-legged in front of the green-white fire seed. She took out a golden crystal ball that was different from the others and began to absorb it.


    Her absorption speed was extremely fast. Others needed at least two hours to absorb, but she finished it in a few minutes.


    After she was done, she tossed the golden crystal ball to Xia Ji from afar. ¡± I¡¯ll give it to you first. ¡®


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and saved it. Although he didn¡¯t really care about the fire seed, he did care about the golden crystal ball.


    The two of them got up again and ran forward.


    After a short while, Su Tian¡¯s gaze shifted and she urately found a green-white fire seed again. This time, the purity of the me was even higher than before.


    Su Tian took out another golden crystal ball and spent a few minutes storing the fire seed. She looked at Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±This one has a higher purity. Do you want to exchange it?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    Su Tian didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and ced the crystal ball into her storage space.


    The two of them continued to search for new fire seeds.


    This time, Su Tian sat down and began to absorb.


    The bluish -white me turned into a thin stream as thick as a little finger and flowed toward the crystal ball.


    Suddenly, this me stream produced a slight vibration.


    Then, theva in the distance began to boil.


    The calm ground suddenly shook like an earthquake.


    The already high temperature began to rise rapidly again.


    Even the air began to distort, and the moonlight was refracted by the smoke particles, giving off a strange light.


    A low and terrifying sound ofva rolling came from afar.


    Soon, a huge dark red crocodile crawled out of theva. It was more than ten timesrger than an ordinary crocodile, and its eyes flickered with green mes. Judging from its level, it might be stronger than the Fire Demon Dragon.


    Every step it took caused the ground to shake andva to ssh in all directions.


    Finally, it stared at Su Tian with its pair of green ming eyes and rushed over quickly.


    Xia Ji slowly got up.


    However, the Giant Magma Crocodile could not recognize the ck Emperor in front of it. It continued to charge forward confidently with the rolling fire poison.


    Xia Ji¡¯s arm, which was filled with the double power of the eleventh level Blood


    Awakening, turned into a ck dragon w and blocked the Giant Lava Crocodile¡¯s charge. He clenched his fingers and slightly exerted his strength before throwing the Giant Lava Crocodile far away.


    The Giant Magma Crocodile crashed onto the ground, causing the ground to tremble.


    Then, the Giant Magma Crocodile continued to climb up and charged at Su Tian and the other man.


    The Giant Magma Crocodile roared as it ran,¡±*&%S#!!¡± (Yo, you¡¯re so arrogant for just food? It¡¯s the opposite.


    At the same time, the giant crocodile began to ¡± transform ¡°. Its body, which was originally like a super thick armor, became thicker and thicker. Its body also becamerger, and terrifying mes rose around its body.


    Burn, turn to ashes!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The magma crocodile roared and stomped on the ground like a hammer.


    But in the next moment¡­


    The drumbeats disappeared, and the Giant Magma Crocodile stopped.


    A terrifying pressure pressed down in all directions as if it was tangible, and it instantly enveloped its body, making it feel as if it had fallen into an ice cave, not daring to move.


    The excited Giant Magma Crocodile was stunned.


    Ka ¡­


    Kaka ¡­


    Soon, a terrifying ck dragon with twenty-four heads, eighteen ws, and more than nine hundred feet spread its wings and spread across the fiery red night sky.


    His wings covered the sky, casting a shadow that made all living things tremble in fear. Wisps of pure ck mes jumped between the fine and shiny scales.


    Su Tian raised her head and looked at it with admiration. ¡± It¡¯s so beautiful. ¡±


    The magma crocodile understood.


    It turned around and ran.


    The Xiaji Transformation had already changed, so how could he let it escape?


    It swooped down once, and a mouthful of ck mes that carried death swept past the Giant Lava Crocodile.


    The Giant Lava Crocodile immediately began to disappear. It was as if it had turned into a paper crocodile. Its fire resistance hadpletely disappeared, and its body was slowly devoured by the mes, turning into ashes. It disappeared in the ming wind as if it had never existed.


    Xia Ji was in no hurry to transform back after killing the Giant Magma Crocodile.


    Hence, he retracted his mes andy beside Su Tian.


    Its wings were drooping in theva, and its eighteen ws were spread out. Only one of the twenty-four heads was looking around quietly, and the rest were resting with their eyes closed.


    Such a strange and magnificent terrifying existence was simply unimaginable.


    Compared to him, Su Tian was like an ant.


    With his presence, Su Tian had also been given the ¡°Super VIP Green Passage¡± , allowing her to pick the tinder more smoothly.


    All the fire demons guarding these green and white mes seemed to have disappeared.


    Not a single fire demon dared toe out from under theva.


    Xia Ji was like a true emperor descending upon this ce. Now that he was here, no other existence would dare to act rashly.


    An hourter.


    The two of them had already returned with a full load. At this time, they returned to the Strange Fire Area to collect the Strange Fire.


    Xia Ji transformed into his human form and took out a new set of clothes from his storage space.


    Su Tian considerately made some burn marks on his new clothes.


    Another six hours passed.


    Su Tian had already used the ordinary crystal ball to collect five more Alien mes.


    It wasn¡¯t that her technique wasn¡¯t good, but that the tolerance of ordinary crystal balls was really limited. Others collected one every two hours.


    The sky in the distance suddenly turned red again.


    Lava clouds swept over.


    An angry dragon¡¯s roar resounded in all directions.


    The Fire Demon Dragon had returned.


    It was obvious that the few disciples who lured the Fire Demon Dragon away had already done their best.


    The few people on the Alien me immediately scattered, each using the magic tools given by their families to escape.


    Xia Ji and Su Tian took out Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles.


    He held the dragon-shaped, feather-shaped jade pendant tightly in his hand.


    He silently recited the directions and uses in his heart.


    After a sh of light, the two of them disappeared from where they were. When he reappeared, he was already a thousand miles away. At the same time, the jade pendant had shattered.


    The two of them returned to the agreed location.


    Meanwhile, the disciples of the other aristocratic families were also returning one after another, waiting to distribute the fire seeds..

 Chapter 255 - 255: 169. New Enemy, Upin the Su Family

    Chapter 255: 169. New Enemy, Upin the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    Outside the pass, the ancient city was in ruins. Snow fell and fire burned. It was a mystical scene.


    Xia Ji stood in the middle of this scene and turned his head to the east.


    A few hundred miles to the east was the Sealed Wolf Pass. The Crown Prince had suffered a crushing defeat here, and everything that happened after that seemed like it was just yesterday. However, it had only been a short while, and it seemed like the world had changed.


    Xia Yun was also looking east when she suddenly noticed that another person was looking in the same direction as her. She turned her head and saw that it was the future emperor teacher of the Su family. She smiled and asked,Mister Feng, do you also have rtives and friends living in the northern region of


    Great Shang? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a burial ce for deceased rtives,¡± Xia Ji said casually. What about you?¡±


    Xia Yun shook his head. ¡± It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered some things from my youth. ¡®


    Xia Ji thought to himself,¡¯lf there weren¡¯t any broken chapters, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have such a deep impression of you.¡¯ Then he said, ¡°¡±Have you decided on the Lu family¡¯s literary head?¡±


    ¡°The head of literature was bornte and has not been decided yet.¡± As the two of them were talking, a cough suddenly came from behind them.


    ¡°Lu Yun.¡±


    The Lu family schr stood behind her with a smile. Xia Yun suddenly realized that he had said too much.


    ¡°Mister Feng, the others are almost here,¡± the schr said.¡±The earlier you distribute the fire seeds, the earlier you return.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The three of them walked back.


    Xia Yun looked at Xia Ji curiously. What was wrong with him today? Why did he feel so close to this man? It was clearly the first time he had seen him.


    As her understanding of the aristocratic families deepened, Xia Yun finally understood that she had no other possibility other than obeying the aristocratic families. However, it was precisely because of this that she felt that the simple days of not knowing anything in the past were really precious.


    ¡°Five,¡± Su Tian took out the fire seeds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take three,¡± said Lu Yin.


    ¡°I only have two,¡± said Fourth Princess Wu.


    Zhou Wang carried his heavy sword on his back, and his hair was so hot that it was curled up. He said coldly, That¡¯s enough for the two of you. It¡¯s a total of 10 hours, so each of you should have at least five pills, right?! ¡±


    ¡°We were frequently attacked by fire demons and were almost devoured by fire seeds, so we failed several times,¡± sighed Lu Yin.


    Fourth Wu Princess looked up at the sky and blinked her eyes coldly. She said in a hoarse voice,¡±lt¡¯s all thanks to Miss Lu Yun.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su is really biased. She knows that there are good ces to pick Alien mes, but she doesn¡¯t even bring us there.¡± Xia Yun said.


    The others immediately cast appreciative gazes at Xia Yun.


    Not bad, not bad. He could even make a false usation. As expected of someone who grew up in the royal family of the mortal world.


    The Zhou Family¡¯s Three Feet Snow frowned. The five-petaled flower between her eyebrows seemed to be burning. Luring the demonic dragon away actually didn¡¯t put her in a difficult position. Clearly, her strength was indeed monstrous. She took a step forward and said, ¡°Why do you have to be like a mortal peddler, deceiving each other and hiding when the benefits are distributed?¡±


    The man wearing the skeleton flower armor from the Shen family suddenly said angrily, Is there no trust between aristocratic families?! ¡®


    ¡°You!¡±


    Zhou Wang¡¯s eyes were practically burning with mes.


    However, the people opposite him did not give in at all.


    After all, the operation in the Alien me was initiated by the Su family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split them,¡± Su Tian said.¡±Two for each family.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Very soon, the ten Strange Fire seeds were distributed. After that, everyone bid farewell to each other.


    However, it was obvious that the ten of them had split into two factions and went for the second ¡®spoils¡¯ division.


    Su Tian took out another Alien me and threw it to San Zhang Xue.


    Thetter was stunned.


    ¡°Actually, we picked seven fire seeds and hid two,¡± Su Tian said.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± San Zhang Xue smiled.


    Before they came to the world, she and Zhou Wang might not have had much of an idea about the ¡± small alliance of aristocratic families, ¡± but now, they were very clear about it.


    The five great ns were united in external affairs and major matters, but they were not united in other areas.


    Zhou Wang looked at Xia Ji in a friendly manner and said, ¡°¡®When my Zhou family¡¯s masteres out of the mountain, I will definitely go to the human world to have a drink with you.¡±


    The four of them exchanged some pleasantries before returning to their respective ces.


    After returning to the Smiths.


    Master Su heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Xia Ji and Su Tian walking together.


    Su Tian threw a Heavenly me and an Undying Demon me to the family head. Then, she and Xia Ji sat on the Flood Dragon Flying Carriage and headed to the clouds.


    Yes, that green-white fire seed was the Undying Demon me.


    The flying chariot had no one to control it. The flood dragon seemed to know the way as it obediently pulled the flying chariot through the narrow air corridor.


    The flying chariot passed through the Third Heaven andnded on the Fourth


    Heaven.


    Only then did Su Tian get out of the car. She pulled Xia Ji¡¯s hand and walked into the fog behind the Fourth Heaven.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Fifth Heaven.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ji still didn¡¯t move, Su Tian took out a dagger from her pocket and unsheathed it. She handed the handle to him and smiled. ¡± If you¡¯re worried, put it against my neck. ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Linyu once wrote a poem and passed it to me. I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°If you want to see a thousand miles, you have to go one level higher.¡± She snorted softly.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He had already confirmed that his mother was a transmigrator. She was probably a transmigrator without a cheat. So, did his mother take the path of giarism?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you upstairs,¡± Su Tian said. The scenery upstairs was different from downstairs. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She pulled Xia Ji¡¯s hand.


    She held her brother¡¯s hand and walked into the fog.


    But Xia Ji still didn¡¯t move.


    He still had to be vignt. This area waspletely unfamiliar to him. If it was a trap, he would really be doomed.


    Su Tian couldn¡¯t move him, but she didn¡¯t force him. She sat in front of the thick fog and said,¡±The killing tribtion urs once every five hundred years and is called a small epoch..

 Chapter 256 - 256:169. New Enemy, Upin the Su Family

    Chapter 256:169. New Enemy, Upin the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    The cmity urred once every twelve thousand years and was known as the First Era.


    The Void Tribtions of the Void Reversion happened once every 2.88 million years, and it was called a DA era.


    The qi of heaven and earth opened and closed. It was created by the killing tribtion and destroyed by the killing tribtion.


    The killing cmity of every small epoch was both a danger and an opportunity, because they would give mankind a new realm.


    In other words, there were a total of twenty-two realms. Thest Killing Tribtion wouldst for three thousand five hundred years, and the Twilight of the New Age would follow. At that time, there would be no new power, and it would be pure ughter.


    No matter if it was gods, buddhas, immortals, or devils, as long as they were long-lived, they would die in those three thousand to five hundred years. On the contrary, mortals with only a hundred years of lifespan would not be bound by this.


    However, those who survived might not be able to ovee the cmity of that era.


    Compared to this, the injustice and hatred you see in the human world are not a matter of principle. You can change it at any time. There are no obstacles at all because this is only the perspective of the ephemeral race.


    In order to seek longevity, to seek the Great Dao, and to seek freedom, one had to ovee these cmities one after another.


    Everything I¡¯ve done is for the sake of oveing this tribtion.


    Let me tell you the truth. In every catastrophe, there will definitely be no more than nine existences who can survive, but the vast majority of existences will die before they encounter the catastrophe.


    In the north and south, mortals worked hard for food and clothing, for fame and fortune, and for life.


    What¡¯s the difference between us?


    You are not an anomaly of the Great Dao, but a favored child of the will of the heavens. This is because you possessed the ck Emperor¡¯s avatar during the first tribtion, and you happen to have the same bloodline as me, so you are my family.


    Perhaps you still don¡¯t understand what it means to have the same bloodline?


    Then let me tell you, this means that in thest 3,500 years of the Twilight of the New Age, you and I arepletely tied together.


    This was because the twenty-second realm was the Dao Integration of the same blood.


    Perhaps you still don¡¯t trust me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s still a long time. Don¡¯t waste your talent and don¡¯t expose your identity to others. If the ancestors of the other aristocratic families, the Eternal Life Pavilion, and the people of the Supreme Pce know that you have the body of the ck Emperor, they will judge your authority and then¡­¡± Kill you at all costs to remove you from the list of thest nine.


    You and I are of the same origin. To me, you are my closest rtive. However, you are an existence that far exceeds the norm and has no choice but to die.


    They can tolerate me alone, but they can¡¯t tolerate a family that has a terrifying advantage at the beginning of the fire tribtion.


    They knew better than anyone how terrifying the snowball was.


    so,


    We have to hide.


    Until the inevitable war arrived.


    ¡°At that time, we¡¯ll have to face all the monsters that have survived since ancient times, as well as the forces behind them.


    This was the new situation.


    Now, you and I are on the same side.¡±


    She crossed her snow-white long legs and sat in front of the clouds and fog at the entrance of the Fifth Heaven, speaking with confidence.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked. What realm is he at now?¡±


    ¡°Eleventh level, Mixed Color Dragon,¡± Su Tian replied.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    I¡¯m one of the nine people who survived thest catastrophe, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± I should be ranked sixth or seventh among the nine. ¡®


    Xia Ji understood a lot of things, but he had more doubts. After all, he had only lived for forty years in his previous life and this life, but this person in front of him¡­Had he lived in a real world for tens of thousands of years?


    Su Tian looked at him quietly.


    Xia Ji lowered his eyes. He needed time to digest and reconsider the massive amount of information. Su Tian threw out a booklet.


    Xia Ji caught it.


    ¡± A better fire seed can be used to reconstruct the Dharmakaya, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡® The method is recorded in this book. ¡± Take it to your Eldest Princess.¡±


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief. This person was really¡­He was extremely smart. Did he not know anything about the Su family?


    Su Tian smiled and turned to walk into the fog. Xia Ji was about to turn around when a small head poked out of the fog.


    ¡°Hello


    ¡°What now?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Su Tian threw out another leather book. ¡± Take it. This is a better way to hide your aura. ¡±


    Xia Ji took it.


    He continued walking forward.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± A voice came from behind.


    With that, Su Tian ran out of the fog and said obediently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I said that I treated you as my fianc¨¦, but I subconsciously took on the attitude of the ancestor. I will seriously correct it in the future.¡± Xia Ji was speechless.


    The two of them returned to the Cloud Manor together.


    In the courtyard, Xia Ji was holding the book on rebuilding his Dharmakaya and the Indestructible Demon me sealed in the golden crystal ball. He felt that it was strange for him to look for An Rongrong at this time. The direction of the world had already entered an unknown direction.


    Perhaps Su Tian had never changed her mind.


    However, it was not the case for him.


    He only felt that the chessboard in front of him had beenpletely blown away, but not only did the two yers not fight, but they sat together and then sat in front of an even bigger chessboard.


    He saw more things and faced more terrifying enemies.


    False and true, true and false.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    That was why he was silent.


    He would be more careful.


    He would personally collect evidence.


    Three dayster.


    An uproar came from the Su family.


    ¡°What happened? Why do you want us to release these ves?¡± ¡± Yeah, without a dog, where¡¯s my fun in the future? ¡® ¡°Then I can¡¯t let those bitches¡­


    ¡°What are the top members of the family thinking?¡±


    A group of disciples angrily rushed to the Su n¡¯s heavenly marquis residence.


    The heavenly marquises didn¡¯t shut themselves in.


    Heavenly marquis, ¡± the Su n disciples said, trying their best to keep their voices down. ¡± The n head has suddenly issued an order for all the ves to be released. Those who wish to stay can stay, but from now on, they must be treated as humans. ¡®


    ¡°How can they be humans? Only the descendants of our aristocratic families are human!¡±


    ¡°What a pity. None of my family¡¯s disciples agree with this n, but someone wants to risk universal condemnation. Sigh, it really chills the hearts of my Su family.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that there are spies who want to destroy my Su family?¡±


    ¡°Not bad! My Su family has always been like this. How can we change it just like that!¡±


    ¡°Protest!¡±


    ¡°All of the magic tools used to control the servants in front of the manor will also need to be removed,¡± the heavenly marquis added with a smile.


    The disciples were silent for a while, then they erupted with the loudest roar.


    Pa!


    The gates of the heavenly marquis estate were already mmed shut.


    F * ck, let alone you guys, I don¡¯t understand either.


    Go ahead and cause trouble.


    The disciples mored noisily as they headed towards the Heavenly King¡¯s mansion.


    The Heavenly King listened to them pour out their grievances and added in a friendly manner, ¡°Right, from now on, the ck market auction will bepletely banned. When the n¡¯s disciples walk outside, they are not allowed to kill the innocent. They are not allowed to treat human lives with contempt. They are not allowed to ¡­¡±


    The disciples fell into a mysterious silence.


    Then, an even louder roar erupted.


    ¡°Has the n gone mad?¡± ¡°We are not convinced.¡±


    ¡®Why?¡±


    ¡°Lord Winter King, do you also support such a family order?¡± Dong Ling King chuckled.


    Damn it, this wasn¡¯t issued by the family head. It was the ancestor.


    Old ancestor!


    The ancestor was the heavens!


    How can I not support it?


    Therefore, he put away his smiling expression and sighed. Then, his expression became serious and he said sternly, ¡°Look at you!


    Each and every one of them thinks highly of themselves, but they¡¯re not evenparable to the ves you speak of.


    If they were dogs, what about you?


    ¡°I can understand the family. This is a great decision to awaken my Su family and awaken the wildness in the hearts of my Su family¡¯s disciples!


    Therefore, I support it!¡±


    The disciples were speechless, but this group of people was used to beingwless.


    There were even people who shouted, ¡± Is this even worth living?


    There were even people who looked like they were about to make a move, but they were quickly pulled back.


    The group of people sat on the flying chariot again.


    The Flood Dragon Flying Carriage covered the sky and headed towards the manor of the family head.


    The family head seemed to have known that they wereing. He stood outside the door with his hands behind his back. Facing the dense crowd of Su family disciples, he asked coldly, ¡°The n order is the n¡¯s biggest and most unquestionable order. If anyone has any doubts, step forward.¡±


    Therefore, someone stood up.


    The master did not move.


    However, an elite of the Su family called ¡°Mad Dragon¡± had already shed out behind him. A violent aura followed, and that person¡¯s head instantly exploded, dyeing the ground with blood.


    The disciples were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to question it?¡± Mad Dragon asked calmly.


    All the disciples lowered their heads and returned to the flying chariot one by one, returning to their homes..

 Chapter 257 - 257: 170. Was It a Success?

    Chapter 257: 170. Was It a Sess?


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Master, I ¡­ Am I really going to be free?¡± ¡°The aristocratic families are willing to let us return to the human world?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Wake me up. Am I dreaming?


    There were cries andughter mixed with panic and uneasiness.


    However, all the magic tools that could control the life and death of the servants in front of the manor had been removed.


    The explosive dog cors on all the servants were gone.


    In addition, everyone received a certain amount ofpensation, which was the ¡°Divine Marrow Pill¡± specially made by the aristocratic families. This pill could cleanse the human body¡¯s aptitude and greatly increase it.


    Before leaving, all the servants could enter a library in the First Heaven of the aristocratic family and choose a cultivation technique to take away.


    However, no servant dared to enter the library. Everyone stood outside the library, afraid that it was a trap.


    Finally, the first person who dared to eat crabs appeared. He rushed into the library while cursing and chose a good cultivation technique. After that, he was blindfolded and brought out of the aristocratic family.


    The others saw that he was fine, so someone made up his mind and ran into the library pavilion.


    It was a death sentence.


    Moreover, these days, they had seen their master fly into a rage and be flustered and exasperated.


    All these signs indicated that everything was real and not a dream.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, they seemed to be free.


    More and more servants rushed into the library pavilion and quickly rummaged through the high-grade cultivation techniques in the pavilion. Then, they hurriedly left the Su family, afraid that the Su family would regret it.


    Many people clenched their fists tightly.


    Gratitude was impossible.


    The humiliation she had suffered in the Smiths.


    He had to pay back double!


    Sooner orter, he would kill everyone in the aristocratic families. He would let these people taste the taste of humiliation. He would make all the women in the aristocratic families be bitches and then drag the men of the aristocratic families to fight dogs.


    These thoughts shed through their minds, but no one dared to show it.


    At this moment, in the cultivation chamber.


    Su Tian opened her palms.


    His ten slender fingers elegantly held the golden crystal ball.


    The crystal ball floated in the air.


    Green-white demonic mes slowly flowed out from within.


    It followed Su Tian¡¯s palm and entered her body.


    If there were other people in the cultivation room, they would have noticed that there were already three empty golden crystal balls stacked in the corner. In other words, Su Tian had already absorbed three balls of Undying Demon


    mes.


    This was the fourth group.


    The airflow around her seemed to have turned into a puddle of water, but this water became deeper and deeper.


    Every time she moved her fingers, a bottomless vortex would form in the air.


    The whirlpool swirled and returned to its calm appearance.


    Only shallow water can make waves.


    It was always the foam that would make a ruckus.


    When .


    The fourth golden crystal ball fell from the sky with a crisp sound.


    The mes in the crystal ball had been sucked dry, and the entire ball had a hair-thick crack pattern. It was obvious that it could not be filled with tinder for the second time.


    Su Tian waved her hand casually. Without a sound, a powerful ocean current with an aura like the undercurrent of the deep sea instantly destroyed the four golden crystal balls into dust.


    She stood up, tall and charming.


    The peaks and valleys are graceful, and the skin is as white as snow.


    His eyes had no breath of the mortal world, and time had flowed for thousands of years.


    Her delicate body had the vitality of a neen-year-old, but her every move was filled with a terrifying explosive feeling.


    It was like a shriveled balloon that was suddenly filled with air and gradually recovered its original expansion.


    Su Tian looked at her hands. They were crystal clear and cold, without any dust on them. As she clenched them, there was a faint five-colored dragon coiling around them.


    ¡°It has finally begun to recover¡­¡± She muttered to herself and suddenly took out a checkered apron from her storage space. She wrapped it around her waist and muttered with a smile, ¡± I don¡¯t even have servants anymore, but I have to eat by myself. ¡®


    How many years had it been since he had cooked?


    She tilted her head and thought for a while, but she really couldn¡¯t remember. ¡® I hope I haven¡¯t forgotten¡­¡± After all, she would have to cook often in the future. She couldn¡¯t let him cook, right? He doesn¡¯t look like he can cook.¡±


    Su Tian walked out of the secret room and into the empty kitchen. She took out a piece of dragon meat that had been sealed for more than 3,000 years from her storage space.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of preservation method it is.


    Golden dragon blood was still flowing from the dragon¡¯s broken mouth. The density of the dragon meat was extremely high, and a flick of his finger fplt liltp hitting thiolc niprp of Qtppl


    The echo was short, light and heavy.


    All of this seemed to indicate that this dragon was definitely not an ordinary person when it was alive.


    Its meat must be very difficult to cut!


    Thus, Su Tian flipped through the pages and grabbed a simrly golden giant saber. There was a spine that looked like a dragon bone swimming on the back of the saber, making it seem extremely domineering.


    ¡°As expected, I still need the Dragon ying Demon Saber to cut dragon meat.¡±


    She hummed softly and sliced the dragon meat with the Dragon ying Demon Knife. Then, she cut it into shreds and ced it in a bowl to marinate.


    Then, he started to heat up the pot and cut some other ingredients.


    Soon, a pot of green pepper and shredded pork was served.


    While she was cooking, Su Tian used the Dragon ying Demon Knife to cut a few apples and cut them into slices.


    Because of the characteristic of this magic knife that was not stained with blood, there was no need to be afraid of the problem of whether eating meat and vegetables would cause diarrhea.


    In the kitchen, Old Ancestor Su was enjoying this interesting time.


    His mind was thinking about the n for the next 9,000 years.


    NO!


    It should have been ayout of 5,500 years, because the remaining 3,500 years were purely the era of darkness and ughter.


    Outside the kitchen.


    In the spring of the manor, the willows in the pool hang their ribbons, and the swallows fly in the water..

 Chapter 258 - 258: 170. Was It a Success?

    Chapter 258: 170. Was It a Sess?


    Trantor: 549690339


    From time to time, the fish would jump out of the water.


    Thousands of trees and flowers were pregnant with new vitality.


    However,


    The entire manor was empty. Almost all the servants had left.


    In front of the manor,


    Tang Lan and Tang Hong were no longer wearing shameful clothes. At this moment, the pair of sisters were looking at the person who came out to send them off ¡­ The previous owner was Feng Nanbei.


    ¡® Let¡¯s go, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Go back to your own home. ¡®


    Tang Lan looked at the youth in front of her and suddenly asked, ¡®¡±¡®Aristocratic families¡­Why did they suddenly set us free? Is it you .


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much power,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Tang Lan had aplicated expression and wanted to continue. ¡°Are you suffering from Stockholm Syndrome?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°A dead dog?¡± Tang Lan widened her eyes.


    What was the meaning of this?


    ¡± To put it simply, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡± the victim fell in love with the persecutor. I made you my ve, and you¡¯re still grateful to me? Is there anyone more stupid than you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re different from others¡­¡± Tang Lan said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Remember to go to the First Heaven to collect the cultivation method


    and the Divine Marrow Pill.¡±


    Tang Lan suddenly rushed forward and hugged Xia Ji tightly. ¡± Thank you.


    Tang Hong hugged Xia Ji tightly as well, and the two of them reluctantly boarded the flying chariot.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord was carrying a huge luggage bag onto the flying chariot, and Tang Hong was pointing and shouting on the flying chariot, asionally cursing, ¡± Stupid wood, hurry up.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord only responded foolishly, looking as if he had been eaten.


    When all the luggage was on the flying chariot, the Elephant Lord half-knelt in front of Xia Ji and lowered his head. Before he could say anything, he said,


    ¡® Cherish your freedom now that you have it, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Don¡¯t let your feelings down. ¡±


    ¡°Master, I should have been by your side and died for you¡­


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have a choice. Now that you do, forget about it.


    When the Elephant Lord was in the human world, he was once the first on the Heaven Roll and had suppressed Jianghu for fifteen years. Naturally, he had his own pride. Now that he had the opportunity to regain his freedom, how could he refuse such a temptation?


    However, he suddenly felt that he owed the youth in front of him.


    Xia Ji patted his shoulder. ¡± Let¡¯s go. If we meet in the human world, remember to treat me to a pot of turbid wine. ¡±


    The Elephant Lord¡¯s bell-like eyes instantly turned red. He bowed heavily and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you so much!¡±


    Xia Ji turned around.


    Guan Sun had already walked over with a refined steel saber on his back.


    Guan Chun followed behind him.


    Guan Chun lowered her head and yed with her skirt, not looking at Xia Ji.


    ¡® Brother Feng, this trip is a nightmare for us. If it wasn¡¯t for your help, I really don¡¯t know what would have happened to us. ¡®


    Xia Ji looked at the two people who might be his younger cousins and didn¡¯t say much. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±lf you have the chance, treat me to a drink.¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Guan Sun cupped his fists and said straightforwardly.


    Guan Chun looked at him with aplicated gaze and called out softly, ¡°Big


    Brother Feng, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Guan Sun turned to look at his sister and reprimanded,¡±Xiaochun, what nonsense are you spouting!¡±


    Then, he pulled Guan Chun away and boarded the flying chariot.


    Once the ves captured by the aristocratic families had a chance to choose, naturally, no one would stay. Therefore, when the people left, the sky was empty until thest ve left.


    There were only two people left in the luxurious manor.


    Xia Ji sat down by theke in the manor and wrote on the ground with a branch. ¡®


    Wu Zhou Shen Lu, Taishang Hall, Eternal Life Pavilion¡­


    It also wrote:


    Twenty-two realms¡­


    He then wrote:


    Twelve Minor Tribtions, Grand Tribtion, Void Tribtions¡­


    It seemed that what he had seen in the past was only the tip of the iceberg of this endless world. Now, he was sitting in front of a bigger chessboard.


    ¡°Xia Ji,e and eat.¡±


    Su Tian¡¯s voice came from afar.


    Xia Ji tried his best to maintain his calm.


    He sat at the table opposite Su Tian.


    On the table were in shredded pork with green peppers, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, a steamed fish, and a te of braised pork.


    After he finished his meal, he felt the true qi in his body rising rapidly, and the strength of his skin and bones was also increasing.


    There was no need to ask.


    Such an ordinary home-cooked dish must have been made with unknown ingredients.


    Su Tian ate very little, which waspletely different from how she ate in the human world.


    Maybe she was tired of eating?


    After eating, there was still quite a bit left on the te. Su Tian covered it with a cover and prepared to eat it at night. Then, she grabbed the empty bowl and ran into the kitchen.


    After a while, the sound of water sshing came from the kitchen again.


    There was also the sound of chopsticks rubbing.


    Obviously, the Su family¡¯s ancestor was washing the dishes.


    Xia Ji looked at the distant scenery numbly.


    He had never imagined such a scenario.


    Not even in his dreams.


    However, reality was even more ridiculous than the dream.


    After dinner,


    While Old Ancestor Su was washing the dishes,


    He took out the higher-level cultivation technique to seal one¡¯s aura.


    He flipped to the first page.


    It was written, ¡± A man hides a boat in a ravine and a mountain in a swamp. It is called solid. However, in the middle of the night, the strong man carried the horse and ran away, and the ignorant man did not Imow. There is still something to hide. As for hiding the world in the world and not being able to escape, this is the great truth of constant things.¡± It was actually a Daoist technique.


    It seemed that Su Tian¡¯s family was really rich.


    Xia Ji finished flipping.


    A red Skill Orb appeared in the Primordial Spirit between his eyebrows.


    The ninth level of the Nanhua Six Scrolls-Hidden Heaven in the Field.


    The field here meant the heart.


    The heavens referred to infinite power.


    He immediately used it.


    The red Skill Pearl shattered and flowed all over his body.


    He quickly understood the function of this skill:


    Firstly, he could open up a strange ¡®world¡¯ in his heart and then absorb his power in any proportion without revealing it.


    Secondly, because the heart had been greatly strengthened, all the bodies connected to the heart would be stronger in daily life. It was the same for the internal organs, bones, tendons, and muscles. Even if he was lying down, as long as his heart was still beating, he would be stronger.


    From these two points, although it was not an offensive skill, it was indeed a rare divine skill. It was worthy of the red skill orb.


    He didn¡¯t immediately put away the ck Emperor¡¯s Power. If he increased it too quickly, he would expose his ultimate trump card. At this moment,


    Nine ck shadows suddenly appeared in the distant clouds.


    When they got closer, they saw the Nine Flood Dragon Flying Carriage.


    The luxurious flying chariotnded in the manor.


    The Eldest Princess walked down and nced at the empty manor. Then, she walked in without batting an eyelid.


    Xia Ji turned his head and nced at the ancestor, who had finished washing the pots and bowls and was making dessert. He stood up quietly and walked over to the Eldest Princess, but why did it feel so strange?


    An Rongrong was obviously clueless about everything. In fact, the only people in the entire Su family who knew Su Tian¡¯s identity were the head of the family and his wife.


    ¡± The n has never issued such a n order before, ¡± she said through voice transmission. ¡± There was no sign of it either. Although the result was what I expected, it was very strange.


    Because no one will agree to such a family order, and the family head doesn¡¯t have the power to suppress it. There¡¯s only one possibility.¡±


    She softly spat out the awe-inspiring name, ¡°¡±Forefather.¡±


    Before Xia Ji could reply, she continued, ¡°¡±Why did the ancestor issue such a n order? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Su Yu?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°After I helped him bid for the fifth tail of the Frost Emperor¡¯s manor, he shut himself in with the fifth tail and never came out again,¡± An Rongrong said.


    Suddenly, she sensed something. ¡± Nanbei, this matter isplicated, but nothing happened between us. There are no feelings other than trading.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the n order for all servants this time?¡± Xia Ji reminded. Five tails should be included, right?¡±


    An Rongrong¡¯s expression changed. She suddenly understood what he meant.


    If Su Yu went against the wind and did not release the five tails, she would be viting the family order and the will of the ancestor.


    This was her chance to break free from her restraints¡­


    Although there was an alliance agreement, it did not say that they could ¡°cover up for viting the family order¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± said An Rongrong.


    When Xia Ji sent her to the door, Su Tian happened toe out with a fruit tter. She looked at An Rongrong and called out sweetly, ¡°Aunt, have some fruit. ¡±


    The Eldest Princess looked at her and revealed a professional and charming smile. ¡°Little Tian is getting more and more beautiful. She¡¯s really a little beauty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt,¡± Su Tian said sweetly.


    Xia Ji was speechless..

 Chapter 259 - 259: 171. Defection

    Chapter 259: 171. Defection


    Trantor: 549690339


    An Rongrong arrived at Su Yu¡¯s manor.


    There was no one in the garden.


    An Rongrong was strolling around when she saw a middle-aged servant girl sweeping the floor. This servant girl was probably used to the life of an aristocratic family and was unwilling to leave.


    When the servant girl saw who it was, she hurriedly knelt down. ¡°¡±Greetings,


    Eldest Princess.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Young Master?¡± An Rongrong asked.


    ¡°Young Master has been in seclusion. He told me not to disturb him,¡± the servant girl said.


    ¡°A few days ago, your young master brought back a beautifuldy. Where is she?¡± An Rongrong asked again.


    ¡°That girl is in the secret room with the young master,¡± the servant girl said.


    An Rongrong¡¯s expression changed. She didn¡¯t rush forward but passed the message to the family head directly, treating it as a slip of the tongue.


    The family head wanted to turn a blind eye, but when he thought of the patriarch¡¯s authority and Su Yu¡¯s identity, he personally brought his servant,


    Mad Dragon, to Su Yu¡¯s manor.


    Naturally, An Rongrong stood by his side.


    Soon, the group of people led by the two of them had already stood in front of the cultivation room.


    The n Leader dismissed the others and only allowed Mad Dragon to take a look.


    The door was a huge piece of iron, extremely heavy.


    The mechanism was inside the room, so it could only be activated from the inside.


    Mad Dragon leaned over and closed his eyes to listen. Suddenly, he shook his head at the family head. ¡± There¡¯s no one inside. ¡®


    ¡°No one?¡±


    An Rongrong called the servant girl over.


    The servant girl waspletely stunned. She hurriedly knelt down and shouted, ¡°Milords, I really didn¡¯t see Young Mastere out.¡±


    The family head gave Mad Dragon a look.


    The mad dragon immediately understood. It let out a wild roar, and the airflow


    around its body surged. A white dragon Dharma Idol appeared in its left hand, and a ck dragon Dharma Idol appeared in its right hand. The two Dharma Idol spun together, breaking through the air and mming into the huge iron door.


    Boom!


    A ball of fire exploded on the iron surface. The powerful force had already pierced a hole in the door.


    The wallmps in the secret room lit up one after another, illuminating the room.


    As expected, there was no one there, but there was a piece of paper on the desk.


    Mad Dragon raised his hand and sucked, and the paper floated into his hand.


    He turned around and handed it to the family head with both hands.


    The master read the letter and saw that it read, ¡± The spring scenery is just right. Yu left in high spirits, so he left without saying goodbye. ¡±


    The signature was yesterday.


    The handwriting was also dry.


    The n head rubbed his fingers and snorted coldly.¡±He just left.¡±


    He turned around and said, ¡°Mad Dragon, follow me to the exit of the First


    Heaven.¡± Yueqing,e with me. ¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    The two Flood Dragon Carriages flew into the sky.


    Two hourster.


    The n Leader appeared at the exit of the First Heaven.


    The Su n disciple on duty hurried over.


    ¡°Did any of the Su family members leave?¡± the family head asked.


    ¡® Mr. Su Yu just left with a beautiful woman, ¡± the disciple said. ¡± I recognize that woman. She¡¯s the fifth girl from the Frost Monarch Manor. ¡®


    The n head¡¯s expression turned cold.


    He nced at An Rongrong. ¡± Yueqing, you and Mad Dragon go and bring him back. I want to Imow why he fled.¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    An Rongrong was now in the eleventh realm, and Mad Dragon was an old man in the Su family. He couldn¡¯t leave the Su family for a long time, but he could still carry out short-term missions.


    Two figures flew out of the n¡¯s exit.


    The head of the family paced back and forth with a bad expression.


    This was already defection.


    However, as a family member, why would Su Yu defect?


    After a while, a man dressed in luxurious clothes suddenly rushed over from afar. When he arrived in front of the family head, he was still panting, and his big belly was slightly bulging.


    ¡® Su Fa, I told you to practice martial arts more. Why are you panting like this after just a few steps? ¡± The family head looked at him.


    ¡°Master, I feel that something is not quite right, so I came to confirm it with you again,¡± said the man in luxurious clothes.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Just now, Su Yu took the seal from the family and took the me from the treasure vault. I didn¡¯t notice it at that time, so I gave it to him. But the more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong, so I came to ask you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see the handwritten decree,¡± the n head said.


    The man hurriedly took it out and handed it over with both hands.


    The family head took it and looked at it. Suddenly, his expression changed a few times and he roared angrily,¡±Bastard! ¡±


    Naturally, he was not the one who had given him this handwritten order. It was probably some higher-up in the family who had foolishly stamped a nk handwritten order for him.


    The n seal was usually kept by the n itself, but even the four kings had the chance to touch it.


    ¡°His heart is worthy of death!¡±


    The Patriarch swept a nce at the man in luxurious clothes.


    The man in luxurious clothes was so frightened that he knelt down. His entire body was trembling and cold sweat was flowing down. ¡± Master, I¡­¡± I really don¡¯t know. ¡±


    The family head understood that this idiot in front of him definitely wouldn¡¯t know and wouldn¡¯t have the courage to cooperate. There were too many such idiots in the Su family. He closed his eyes and said,¡±Su Fa, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright.¡± The man in luxurious clothes responded in surprise and then hurriedly ran away.


    The family head narrowed his eyes. Perhaps the ancestor saw that there were too many trash in the family, so he issued such a family order?


    After all, the world of great tribtion and great strife was the world of the strong.


    Perhaps the Smiths needed such a change.


    After livingfortably for three thousand years, if he did not want to be eliminated by the times, he had to change his way of living.


    He paced back and forth. For some reason, he felt uneasy.


    During this time, many servants were leaving. When they saw the master, they were all shocked and only greeted, ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±


    The Patriarch thought about the Patriarch¡¯s instructions and smiled. ¡°¡±Everyone, please lead a good life from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    The servants ¡®eyes were immediately covered with ck cloth. The Su family disciples brought them out and sent them far away to prevent their location from being exposed..

 Chapter 260 - 260: 171. Defection

    Chapter 260: 171. Defection


    Trantor: 549690339


    The master waited until dusk. Spirit grass green to the sky, the setting sun was red like blood.


    Suddenly,


    There was a fluctuation at the entrance of the Smiths.


    Two blood-stained figures flew in.


    They were An Rongrong and Mad Dragon.


    An Rongrong¡¯s injuries were slightly lighter. There were a few bloody wounds on her arms and a small gash under her ribs. The powerful recovery power of an eleventh-level was squeezing the wound, but the wound was repelled by a strange force and could not heal.


    Mad Dragon, on the other hand, had a bloody hole in his left eye socket and a red hole in his lower abdomen. His right eye was wide open. It was a miracle that he was still alive. He was being carried on An Rongrong¡¯s back. Otherwise, it was hard to say if he would have been able toe back.


    The family head understood half of it at a nce.


    He hurriedly took out a golden pill bottle and stuffed one into the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    The mad dragon swallowed it, but immediately spat out arge mouthful of


    blood, and even spat out the medicinal pill.


    He widened his right eye and moved his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak,¡± the Patriarch said.


    Mad Dragon said,¡±Su¡­¡± Su Yu betrayed ¡­ * Cough cough * Ahhhh!¡± He suddenly screamed in pain, blood spurting out.


    The family head hurriedly stretched out his hand and stuck it on his body, transferring zhenqi to him. However, the moment he did so, the family head¡¯s expressionpletely darkened.


    There weren¡¯t manyplete parts left in the berserk dragon¡¯s body.


    After that roar, he had already died in pain. Perhaps he had rushed back just to deliver this message personally.


    The patriarch revealed a sorrowful expression. His expression changed a few times before he said, ¡°You can go in peace. You will get your revenge.¡±


    After letting the n disciples carry the berserk dragon into the coffin, He then asked An Rongrong, ¡± Did Su Yu break through to the 11th realm? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s made a breakthrough,¡± An Rongrong nodded.


    ¡°What avatar?¡± ¡°Ghost Fox Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Fox Dragon?¡±


    The family head suddenly understood. He snorted coldly, ¡± No wonder he wanted to escape. He actually learned this damned thing from the Wu family and even used it to deal with the Su family. Yueqing, this person is very dangerous. You don¡¯t have to investigate him in the future.¡±


    An Rongrong didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but responded with a faint ¡°yes¡±.


    The family head stood where he was and looked at the blood on the ground that had not disappeared. His expression was extremely cold.


    Killing nsmen was a great taboo. Moreover, Kuang Long had followed him for many years.


    Su Tian and Xia Ji sat opposite each other in the pavilion at the center of theke.


    Outside the pavilion, the moon had already risen.


    Just enough to envelop the mist of the new tea.


    Su Tian took a sip of the hot tea and said,¡±The eleventh realm, the Dharmakaya realm, is divided into ten minor realms. These minor realms are the goals you need to reach.


    At the peak of the Three-Phase Realm, the kindling formed the Dharmakaya with warm blood. This was the First Initial Manifestation Realm.


    After having a body, one would have to refine the acupoints of the Dharmakaya to umte energy. This was the second Magical Aperture Realm.


    Different Dharmakayas had different number of apertures, but the progress was self-aware.


    The formation of the Dharma Aperture was to connect the Aperture to form the Dharma Meridian. There were eight levels of Meridians, and each level required arduous training in blood and fire. The process was long.


    After that, it is the third avatar, the one at the Meridian Realm, and so on until the tenth avatar, the eight meridians realm.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re actually only at the First Initial State,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I am, but you aren¡¯t.¡± Su Tian looked at him strangely.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The ck Emperor has always been an ominous omen of the Fire Cmity, so it doesn¡¯t apply to the realm rules. In other words, no matter how strong you are now, you will still be as strong 500 yearster. Therefore, in theter stages of the Fire Cmity, there might be someone who can kill the ck


    Emperor. ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Su Tian suddenly revealed a strange expression that no one could understand. She looked at him deeply and said,¡±Don¡¯t you still have a Buddhist dharmakaya? Practice that. It¡¯s best to train as hard as possible because you only have one chance.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Xia Ji felt like he had be a student¡­


    If you can live to the next twelve thousand years, ¡± Su Tian said, ¡± you¡¯ll find that you can quickly recover your strength during the next Fire Cmity. However, the upper limit of your strength has already been restricted.


    In other words, you could only be as strong as the previous era. It would be difficult for you to improve after that.


    I¡¯m like this now.¡±


    Xia Ji thought about it. The fact that the woman in front of him could survive from the previous era proved that she was one of the nine strongest people in the previous era.


    He roughly understood what it meant.


    This was like a level 99 yer returning to level 30, but the attribute increase brought by each level after that could only be the same as before.


    The ck Emperor was considered an ¡± Abyssal Boss that had left the dungeon. ¡± All the attributes of the Boss had been set and could not be changed. The ¡± yers ¡± could not defeat it now, but they could defeat it in the future.


    ¡°There are only three things we need to do now,¡± Su Tian said.


    First, we often go to the Fire Tribtion Land to look for fire seeds and kill fire demons. I recover my strength, and you increase your strength infinitely.


    ¡°Second, we can use our advantages to nurture more and more powerful families and factions that are absolutely loyal to us. We can even nurture our descendants in the hope that they will have a few true experts in 5,500 years.


    Third, quietly weaken the other aristocratic families, but we must not let them


    Imow our ns and your ck Emperor¡¯s body. Otherwise, we will really die.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, the sound of a flying chariotnding could be heard in the distance.


    ¡°She¡¯s here to look for you again,¡± Su Tian said.


    ¡°It should be about Su Yu.¡±


    Su Tian was obviously not interested. She turned around and went to the kitchen to peel an apple with the Dragon ying Saber.


    Xia Ji smelled blood the moment he saw An Rongrong.


    Although An Rongrong had changed into a new set of clothes, she still couldn¡¯t get rid of that smell.


    An Rongrong nced at the gazebo in the middle of theke and sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re living with her.¡±


    ¡°The story is veryplicated,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Su Yu defected. Kuang Long and I chased after him, but he killed Kuang Long and injured me. But it just so happens that I¡¯m free now. You¡­¡¯


    She looked at the light in the kitchen and the beautiful figure, and a trace of sadness shed across her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Xia Ji called from behind.


    An Rongrong immediately stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you leave?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    An Rongrong was a little happy, but she snorted and asked, ¡°Why are you staying?¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Xia Ji quietly.


    ¡°Do you still remember what you asked me in the desert?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°I promise you now.¡±


    An Rongrong looked at the beautiful figure running around in the kitchen and said, ¡°That will have to wait five hundred years.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it!¡±


    In the end, An Rongrong boarded the flying carriage and left. Su Tian walked out with a peeled apple and sat opposite Xia Ji.


    ¡°Did you know that Su Yu defected?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Su Tian shook her head.


    Xia Ji looked at her strangely.


    Su Tian said, ¡± No one is omniscient and omnipotent. No matter how high one¡¯s realm is, it won¡¯t work. Eat an apple. ¡±


    The next day,


    At the entrance of the Wu residence.


    A figure in a ck cloak appeared.


    Just as the Wu family disciple was about to stop him, the cloaked man took off his hood, revealing a smiling face. That face was slightly red, pink and white, like the color of peach and plum in spring, filled with a strange warmth and evil intent.


    ¡°Su Yu, why are you here?¡± The Wu family recognized her.


    Su Yu took out a letter from her sleeve and ced it on the stone b of the Wu family¡¯s First Heaven. ¡± Please pass it to the head of the Wu family. ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?


    ¡°There is still something important¡­Farewell¡­¡±


    Just as Su Yu was about to turn around and leave, she heard giggles from behind.


    Immediately, the sound of an envelope being torn apart could be heard. Then, a slightly hoarse female voice sounded, ¡®¡±¡®Don¡¯t go yet.¡± ¡°Fourth Princess Wu wants to stop me?¡± Su Yu asked.


    ¡°No, no, no. Hehehe¡­


    The white-haired midget slowly walked to his side and patted his thigh. ¡± Since you¡¯ve betrayed the Su family, then join my Wu family. You¡¯ve lived here for many years anyway. ¡®


    Su Yu said, ¡± I need ves. I need powerful female ves. The Su family is crazy. They can¡¯t treat human lives like grass. They can¡¯t set up a ck market. I can¡¯t ept them. ¡±


    The white-haired female dwarf said hoarsely, ¡± The Wu family can do it. Come on, we need you. ¡± The Patriarch will also approve of my decision.¡±


    Su Yu narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment, ¡°Wait for me.¡± Then, she went out and carried a coquettish woman back. The woman was dragging five furry tails, but at this moment, she looked like she was about to be sucked dry.


    The white-haired female dwarf only nced at it and giggled again.¡± A very strong and decent furnace, but you still need more. ¡® Su Yu smiled. He had found a new home..

 Chapter 261 - 261: Even

    Chapter 261: Even


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji sat in the pavilion, leaning against a painted pir carved with a coiling dragon.


    He held a carving knife in his hand and was carefully and attentively carving the prayer beads.


    Since Su Tian had already discovered it, she could naturally carve it openly.


    Coincidentally,


    Su Tian sat opposite him and was also drawing, but she was drawing a token.


    When Xia Ji was tired of carving, he would look up at the scenery around him. When he saw the token, he understood many things.


    In the Imperial Pce, he had once used the 800 Deathsworn Token. It was made of dark iron, cold to the touch, and meticulously carved.


    Later on, he saw the eight thousand death warrior tokens.


    It was neither gold nor iron, and it felt even heavier in his hand. It was carved like scales, and when he vaguely recognized it, he could see that each scale was a person. There were 8,000 scales and 8,000 death warriors.


    Now, he finally understood the origin of these magic tools.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Su Tian waved the token. The best?¡±


    Xia Ti shook his head


    Xia Ji sat in the pavilion, leaning against a painted pir carved with a coiling dragon.


    He held a carving knife in his hand and was carefully and attentively carving the prayer beads.


    Since Su Tian had already discovered it, she could naturally carve it openly.


    Coincidentally ,


    Su Tian sat opposite him and was also drawing, but she was drawing a token.


    When Xia Ji was tired of carving, he would look up at the scenery around him. When he saw the token, he understood many things.


    In the Imperial Pce, he had once used the 800 Deathsworn Token. It was made of dark iron, cold to the touch, and meticulously carved.


    Later on, he saw the eight thousand death warrior tokens.


    It was neither gold nor iron, and it felt even heavier in his hand. It was carved like scales, and when he vaguely recognized it, he could see that each scale was a person. There were 8,000 scales and 8,000 death warriors.


    Now, he finally understood the origin of these magic tools.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± Su Tian waved the token. The best?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    ¡® Alright, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± I know that you still can¡¯t ept some things for the time being. I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll wait for you until you¡¯re willing to reproduce with me. ¡®


    If you don¡¯t know how to determine our rtionship, then treat it as a transaction. An equivalent exchange, and we don¡¯t owe each other anything.


    I¡¯ll pay you back what I owe you in the past, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xia Ji knew that the ancestor in front of him had made a big concession.


    ¡°Xia Ji, I have to remind you again,¡± Su Tian suddenly said.


    If there were other existences who had survived the ancient times and knew that you, Feng Nanbei, were the ck Emperor ¡­


    Then, all existences would know.


    ¡°At that time, the entire Su family, including you and me, and even everyone rted to us, will suffer a true cmity.


    Among the nine people who survived the ancient times, my overall strength is


    ranked sixth or seventh, not at the top.


    ¡°And when I fight with them, I pay more attention to theyout and not face to face. Otherwise, our overall strength will fall even further.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    ¡± You can¡¯t tell anyone, ¡± Su Tian said softly. ¡± Whether you admit it or not, and whether you need to investigate further, we¡¯re already tied together. ¡±


    When necessary, I will arrange for your identity as King Shenwu to bepletely destroyed.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Su Tian took out a token that was surrounded by five-colored light from her storage space and threw it out. ¡± This is for you. ¡®


    Xia Ji nced at it, and his strong and sharp spiritual power could sense the mysteriousness of the token.


    Therefore, he silently took out a string of three thousand worlds and threw it out. He needed a month to make a string of three thousand worlds. It was obvious that this magic tool was not worth the token in front of him.


    Thus, he grabbed another string and threw it out.


    Two for one.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± This prayer bead can turn into a Buddhist Kingdom in the palm of your hand. It can cover nearly ten thousand feet ofnd and destroy all sins. ¡®


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Su Tian: ¡± The Five-colored Divine Token is the highest masterpiece of the Deathsworn Token series. It can amodate five existences and requires a strange object to be picked from the void. I picked three of them 3,000 years ago.


    ¡® However, the point is that these five, regardless of whether they are stronger or weaker than you, as long as they clearly understand the use of this item and agree with you, they will be forcefully pulled into this Five-Colored Divine Token and be your subordinates.


    Once one entered the Five-Colored Divine Token, one¡¯s talent would increase tremendously.


    Secondly, if you die, they will die too.


    If you were alive, even if thousands of years passed, their bones would be gone.


    You could still help them resurrect and let them return to the human world.¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned. This magic tool could be said to be at the ultimate level. It was simply a BUG.


    Su Tian took the two beads from the three thousand worlds and said, ¡°We¡¯re even.¡±


    Xia Ji took the five-colored token and nced at her. ¡± The material isn¡¯t good. I¡¯ll make it up to you when I find a better one. ¡±


    ¡°Sure. ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re even,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Can I absorb you into the token?¡± he asked suddenly.


    Su Tian smiled and looked at him charmingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion on how you want to suck it.¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly felt like he was being teased and was bored.


    Su Tian was not going to let him go. ¡± I¡¯m willing to be sucked by Xiaoji¡­¡± Enter the Five-Colored Divine Token.¡±


    She lowered her voice when she said thest five words, but there was no change.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work if you hold the Five-colored Divine Token at the same time,¡± she added.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think of a way to suck me into the Divine Token?¡± Xia Ji asked. And you want to treat me like this?¡±


    Su Tian suddenlyughed. Her body that was lying on the jade table arched forward, crossing the 38th parallel. She then raised her head and said, ¡°Do you think Ick servants after living for so long?


    There are many powerful existences in my Five-Colored Divine Token.


    It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years, and I¡¯ve never met someone like you. Most importantly, you share the same bloodline as me, so I can¡¯t bear to part with you. To put it simply, I need a daopanion.


    Meeting you is my opportunity, but you meeting me, isn¡¯t that the same?¡±


    Xia Ji took a deep breath. Since he was already here, he would take it as it was. He was no longer so stiff. He smiled and said,¡¯You finally admitted that you¡¯re not just neen years old.¡±


    Su Tian was speechless.


    Xia Ji smiled, then lowered his head and continued carving the prayer beads. He focused on the carving knife. At this moment, the gods had no thoughts, as if they were separated from this world.


    ¡°Do you have to be so annoying?¡± Su Tian suddenly said.


    I was a famous beauty in ancient times. The monks of Thunder Sound Monastery didn¡¯t dare to look me in the eye, afraid that they would provoke their inner demons, disturb the purend, and mess up their cultivation.


    And I know Amitabha.¡±


    At the mention of Amitabha, Su Tian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly..

 Chapter 262 - 262: Even (2)

    Chapter 262: Even (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji blew away the wooden shavings on the prayer beads.


    Wood shavings flew everywhere and fell into theke, turning into rootless duckweed boats.


    Theke water was clear, reflecting the sky.


    The next day, the spatial path between the aristocratic families was activated.


    The Wu family walked out.


    Then, the Shen family, the Lu family, and the Zhou family all came out.


    The Su family¡¯s disciple hurriedly went to report to the family head.


    The family head did not go himself. He sent a heavenly king to receive the four emissaries. Firstly, their status was not equal. Secondly, if there was a dispute, there would still be space. It would not be a dead end in one wave.


    The envoys of the four ns were weed into the Second Heaven. When they saw that the tea was served by a few ordinary women, the four ns looked at each other and sneered.


    Soon.


    King Dong Ling appeared at the main seat.


    Both parties went straight to the point.


    ¡°Why did your Su family suddenly let go of all the servants? And even issued a family order that forbade them from disregarding human lives? Were mortals humans? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear about my family¡¯s order, nephew?¡± King Dong Ling smiled.


    ¡°So many servants have entered the human world. The existence of my family is no longer a secret. How would I know about the family order?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the Lu family member stood up and politely said, ¡°Lu Yin greets King Dong Ling.¡±


    King Dong Ling nodded, but he didn¡¯t take this courtesy to heart. The Lu family were all venomous snakes, and if they were kind to them because of their courtesy, they would be fools.


    Lu Yin¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line as he said gently, ¡°¡±Heavenly King, we shouldn¡¯t be asking how the Su family does things, but this matter is not small. There must be a reason why the Su family can suddenly issue such a family order.


    The five great families are of the same spirit and branch. Can the Heavenly King please tell us the reason? If this karma is really not small, Lu Yin can go back and let my Lu family do as he says.¡±


    There was a knife hidden in his words.


    At the same time, he pushed the question to the right point, so that King Dong Ling couldn¡¯t even continue to fool him.


    However, Dong Ling King smiled. ¡± The great cmity has arrived, but the disciples of the Su Family are extremelyzy. This is not good, so I want to change my way of living. ¡®


    The Wu family member said in a cold voice, ¡± Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re trying to fool outsiders. Winter King, tell us everything. The four of us are very curious. The system of three thousand years has changed so easily. Are you still an aristocratic family? ¡±


    King Dong Ling weighed the pros and cons in his heart and decided to follow the ancestor¡¯s footsteps. He suddenly mmed the table. ¡°Changed what?


    Speak clearly!


    Wasn¡¯t it just letting her go?


    So what if my Su family¡¯s descendants want to work hard?


    Am I bothering you?


    I advise everyone to think about it carefully. The great cmity ising. It¡¯s not good to face the future with the attitude of the past.¡±


    Although the Zhou family was allied with the Su family, they also said softly,¡±Heavenly King, this is indeed too sudden. You have to give us a reasonable exnation.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡®reasonable¡¯.


    The hall was silent.


    A momentter,


    ¡°Emissaries of the four ns,¡± said a heavenly marquis,¡±the Su n will send someone to the ns in two days to exin.¡±


    The four families looked at each other, then stood up and left. Dong Ling King nced at the heavenly marquis, who nodded at him.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your chance,¡± said Su Tian. Get ready to go to the Wu family. The entrance to the Six Paths of Despair is in the Wu family. Take Su Linyu¡¯s embroidered sachet with you so that you can find Su Linyu.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to exin this?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Go and admit defeat,¡± Su Tian said.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Only when you feel that you¡¯re weak, and really weak, will it be reasonable for you to be proactive and motivated,¡± said Su Tian.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll get the family head to apologize, make himpromise, make him regret, and then make him restore the system. However, what he will restore will be like the aristocratic system in the human world, not very.¡±


    With appropriatews, all the Su family¡¯s disciples must treat the ves as humans. They must not be punished arbitrarily and must be rewarded.


    Our Su family¡¯s treasurednd is so rich in spiritual energy and treasures. It¡¯s also the greatest opportunity in the world to be a servant of our Su family.


    Won¡¯t anyonee then?¡±


    ¡°I was overthinking it,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you think it¡¯s smile. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t believe me. so you¡¯re


    in a hurry to make me do this.¡±


    Because in your eyes, the aristocratic families are your enemies, and I haven¡¯t been cleared of the suspicion of being an enemy.


    Letting the servants go to the human world and oppose us, isn¡¯t that what you want?


    However, you are mistaken about one thing. The aristocratic families started because of me, but I am not an aristocratic family. I have never really cared about them.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand me after some time,¡± Su Tian said.


    One would realize that the strong could cover the sky with one hand and change all thews of the world. After 5,500 years, which strong person could not destroy a country with one hand?


    Perhaps you don¡¯t like to hear it, but I still have to tell you that the mortal country was like an ant nest that could be easily crushed by the experts at that time. However, the experts already disdained to step on it. ¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s too humiliating to admit defeat,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to admit it, and neither are you. Why are you so upset?¡± Su Tian asked curiously.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    At this moment, in the darkness of a certain location, a mysterious pce had existed since ancient times.


    The blurry figure sat alone.


    He leaned back and rested his chin on his hands, his back facing the mysterious ancient clock.


    ¡°You left the stage so early. Did you really see clearly? Did you see it clearly?¡±


    ¡°What kind of opportunity did you find?¡±


    ¡°Who are you now?¡±


    ¡°Why did you issue your n order?¡±


    ¡°For whom?¡±


    ¡°who


    ¡°My body has almost grown. Should I join the battle?¡±


    The blurry figure pondered. Like an ancient statue, it gradually turned into a two-dimensional silhouette and then disappeared, as if it had never existed.


    Two dayster.


    The head of the family, who had the mission of admitting defeat, had already activated his ¡± thick-skinned mode ¡°. He brought a group of family disciples to personally visit the various families. Xia Ji and Su Tian were naturally among them.


    The head of the family knew that the reason why the four aristocratic families were able to find her so quickly was most likely because of the defected Su Yu. He had already asked the Su family to search for Su Yu everywhere in the human world, but he was afraid that Su Yu had already defected to another aristocratic family. He could easily guess that this aristocratic family was the Wu family.


    The patriarch himself did not have any resentment. It was the ancestor¡¯s decision. He could not possibly resent it. He had already thought of many words in his heart.


    In any case, it was just those few sentences.


    ¡°My Su family is too weak. The children are not presentable anymore. I want to change.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a great cmity? It¡¯s different from the past.¡±


    ¡°Yes. ves. ves. You¡¯re right. I was negligent.¡±


    It might not be useful for others to say these words.


    However, as the head of the Su family, he had lowered his status and personally visited to exin. This was already giving him enough face. Moreover, no one would care about these words of admitting defeat.


    The master calcted the time.


    When they arrived at the Wu family¡¯s residence,


    It was already night.


    At night, they naturally needed to arrange amodation.


    Therefore, the Su family¡¯s diplomatic mission stayed in the Wu family.


    In order to make it easier for the ancestor to do things, the family head personally covered for them and prepared a rather sufficient n and backup n. He arranged the most hidden manor for the two of them and even pretended to invite the two of them to talk in the middle of the night.


    Xia Ji stood in front of the window and looked at the eerie environment outside.


    The crimson moon hung high in the sky, its brilliance shining on thend for thousands of miles, as if it had poured red blood on everything.


    The air was thick.


    The cold wind pierces the bone and pierces the marrow,


    The weather was unpredictable. It was clearly early spring, but there was still some light snow fluttering here and there.


    But upon closer inspection, it was not snow, but icy white ashes.


    There were no spiritual herbs on the ground, but broken bones could be seen everywhere.


    This was simply aherworld.


    It seemed that different aristocratic families were simply different worlds. The difference was huge.


    Su Tian looked at him. ¡± The Wu family is allied with the Land of Extremis, so the Wu family¡¯s First Heaven can lead to many Land of Extremis. ¡®


    However, the Six Paths of Despair is an ancientnd of death. Thisnd of death is not the Wu family¡¯s alliance, but the Wu family also has a passageway.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are the Six Paths of Despair?¡±


    ¡± The real ce where the dead gather. All the dead gather there. ¡®


    ¡°Reincarnation?¡±


    ¡± No, because it¡¯s not time for reincarnation yet. Once it¡¯s time, the entire world will wee a terrifying explosion. ¡®


    Xia Ji fell silent.


    Su Tian tugged at his hand. ¡± Let¡¯s go. We have to be back before dawn.. ¡°

 Chapter 263 - 263: 173. Resurrection

    Chapter 263 - 263: 173. Resurrection


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Does our Su family also connect to a small world?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is a Demon Region, but most of them are Archaeus regions. These


    Archaeus regions are not easily essible.¡±


    ¡®Why?¡± Xia Ji continued to ask questions to expand his worldview.


    ¡® Let¡¯s talk when we get back, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± Focus on our journey. We don¡¯t have much time. ¡®<div>


    As she spoke, Su Tian threw a ¡®Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles¡¯ to Xia Ji. It was the kind of magic treasure that could ¡®teleport a thousand miles with a sh.¡¯


    However, even if she didn¡¯t say it, Xia Ji could roughly understand.


    As long as it waspletely sealed off and isted from the outside world,


    something unpredictable would always appear in an area that had suffered a


    cmity.


    If he used Earth from his previous life as an example, it could barely match.


    Loneliness existed in the universe, isted from the outside world, experienced all kinds of natural disasters, and then gave birth to humans¡­All kinds of terrifying weapons were produced, and they would continue to be produced.


    ¡°Does our Su family also connect to a small world?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is a Demon Region, but most of them are Archaeus regions. These


    Archaeus regions are not easily essible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ji continued to ask questions to expand his worldview.


    ¡® Let¡¯s talk when we get back, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± Focus on our journey. We don¡¯t have much time. ¡±


    As she spoke, Su Tian threw a ¡®Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles¡¯ to Xia Ji. It was the kind of magic treasure that could ¡®teleport a thousand miles with a sh.¡¯


    However, even if she didn¡¯t say it, Xia Ji could roughly understand.


    As long as it waspletely sealed off and isted from the outside world,


    something unpredictable would always appear in an area that had suffered a


    cmity.


    If he used Earth from his previous life as an example, it could barely match.


    Loneliness existed in the universe, isted from the outside world, experienced all kinds of natural disasters, and then gave birth to humans¡­All kinds of terrifying weapons were produced, and they would continue to be produced.


    Let¡¯s ask you, if a Space Great Mage suddenly wanted to go to Earth, where there were no elements to control, and then flew to Earth alone, suddenly an outer space nuclear explosion or a star annihtion cannon woulde. You hurriedly tried to defend, but you could only gather trace elements and cast arge fireball. Was this dangerous?


    Su Tian was really familiar with the Wu family.


    The Wu family¡¯s First Heaven was indeed very big.


    The two of them had avoided many traps.


    He also cleverly avoided many of the Wu family¡¯s patrolling disciples, as well as some strange existences that coexisted with the Wu family¡¯s disciples.


    The two of them walked further and further away. They only stopped when they reached an uninhabited ck canyon in the far west.


    At this time, he had already used more than forty pieces of the Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used up a lot of my savings,¡± Su Tianined.


    Xia Ji naturally wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. Who knew how many of these


    one-time use space movement magic tools she had? He looked at the ck canyon in front of him.


    This canyon¡­


    Even with his feet, he could tell that it was abnormal.


    It was aplete ¡°stillness¡±.


    There was no sound, no sign of ¡°movement¡±.


    Everything was ck and white.


    ¡°How do we get in?¡±


    Su Tian rummaged through her clothes and took out two sachets iid with five-colored stones. She then threw one to Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji took it and felt a strange fragrance assail his nose.


    ¡°There are seven fragrances and twelve essences inside. They can protect you. Let¡¯s go,¡± Su Tian said.


    She had just taken a step when she suddenly stopped.¡±After passing through this canyon, you will reach the Six Paths of Despair. Once you reach the Despair, take out Su Linyu¡¯s embroidered sachet and hold it in your right hand. The time in the Land of Extremis is different from the outside world. The flow of time is extremely slow, so there¡¯s no need to worry about time.¡±


    She paused and continued with a serious expression,¡±However, there are four taboos in the Land of Extremis:


    First, avoid the dead and not touch them. The dead had ayer of ck membrane on their skin that the living could not touch.


    Second, there are many illusions. You must always remember that I am on your left. No matter what happens, you must not attack me, and you must not let go.


    ¡°Third, it¡¯s easy to get lost inside. The seven incense sticks can be used as a guide. If there¡¯s incense, it¡¯s real. If we get separated, follow the incense sticks and don¡¯t run around. Fourth, you can¡¯t talk.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Only then did the two of them step into the canyon.


    Xia Ji felt as if he had passed through ayer of water. The colors in the canyon became brighter, while the road outside the canyon turned ck and white.


    Su Tian¡¯s footsteps were extremely slow and light, but her speed was extremely fast. Every step she took was a thousand feet away.


    Xia Ji was the same. He looked around from time to time. The cracks in the mountains in the distance looked like ck lightning bolts. They were obviously space slits, but the space slits didn¡¯t suck the mountains away. It was strange enough.


    An hourter, the two of them appeared at the end of the canyon.


    Su Tian nced at him and nodded slightly, indicating that she had arrived. Then, she reached out her right hand and pulled Xia Ji into the room.


    Puff.


    After passing through the secondyer of water membrane, the canyon behind him disappeared. In front of him was a gray world.


    Xia Ji looked into the distance.


    The ck mountains rose and fell like huge ferocious ghosts, and the terrifying pces suppressed them.


    The earth was cold, and one could vaguely see the turbid Yellow River flowing quietly without making any sound.


    On both sides of the river were blood-red and bright flowers. The flowers moved without wind, giving off a mournful feeling.


    He had been here before.


    He was brought here during the Hell Mask Inheritance.


    However, at that time, this ce was very empty.


    Unlike now¡­lt was crowded.


    At a nce, there were a ck crowd on both sides of the turbid yellow river. These DeoDle were walking aimlesslv.


    Without guidance, these people didn¡¯t know where to go.


    However, he seemed to have lost his memory and did not know who he was.


    And because of the atmosphere here, these countless people had be ¡± wandering souls ¡°.


    Why didn¡¯t hee here before?


    It was easy to understand.


    What the Hell Mask brought him was an illusion.


    At this moment¡­


    It was the truend of the Six Paths.


    Su Tian pulled his hand and the two of them walked to the edge of the underworld. They walked around the periphery and carefully avoided the wandering souls.


    Xia Ji held the sachet high, but there were hundreds of billions of wandering souls here. It was impossible to find them.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    He felt a cold and rough feelinging from his left palm.


    He turned his head and Su Tian happened to be looking at him.


    However, Su Tian was acting strange. There was a strange smile on her lips.


    He took a few more steps.


    Xia Ji felt a corrosive sensation on his left hand.


    At the same time, the smell of a corpse that had been buried for hundreds of years suddenly came out..

 Chapter 264 - 264: 173. Resurrection

    Chapter 264 - 264: 173. Resurrection


    Trantor: 549690339


    He turned his head again.


    He looked again.


    How was Su Tian still holding his left hand?


    This was clearly a malevolent ghost that was looking at him with a sinister smile.


    His face was pale and his eyes were drooping.<div>


    Long hair like withered grass,


    Her facial features seemed to be stuck to her face.


    His hair, eyebrows, eyshes, eyeballs, nose, ears, and mouth were slowly flowing down.


    The cold wind was bone-piercing,


    Coupled with the terrifying atmosphere,


    Anyone else would either scream in fear or let go of her hand and punch her.


    Xia Ji nced at it before continuing to walk forward with the ¡®evil spirit¡¯.


    He could feel a sudden suction force on the sachet in his right hand.


    That force was slowly guiding him in a certain direction.


    Suddenly,


    An exmation came from the right.


    It was Su Tian¡¯s voice.


    The voice sounded shocked and panicked.


    ¡°Xiao Ji, you¡­Why are you running around¡­¡±


    Xia Ji turned his head and saw that Su Tian was standing in front of him on his right, looking at his left in shock and horror.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go with her. She ¡­ She is¡­¡±


    At this moment, Xia Ji felt himself being dragged away.


    A brightmp flickered between Xia Ji¡¯s brows.


    Dipankara Zen, breaking all hypocrisy. Sure enough, although this skill did not have direct attack power, it was still very effective here. He quietly looked at the roaring evil spirit in the distance.


    What poor acting skills.


    I¡¯ll only give you one point.


    As he dodged the waves of the dead that came at him like a tide, heined silently ,


    I really didn¡¯t expect that one day, I would be able to hold the hand of a ¡± devil ¡® and elope by the Yellow Springs.


    The invisible suction force continued to pull him in.


    Then, the two of them walked to a bridge.


    The strength of his left hand was still pulling him forward.


    However, Xia Ji sniffed and suddenly smelled a strange fragranceing from his right.


    The incense was a mixture of seven fragrances. The sandalwood Huo Jiangchen¡¯s milk rested in peace. The mixture of the seven fragrances was still very easy to identify.


    The light between his eyebrows flickered.


    Then, he saw Su Tian standing on his right. She was signaling him with her eyes, as if she wanted him to let go quickly and run away. Xia Ji shook his head and opened his eyes again.


    In the Dhyana Dipankara¡¯s disy,


    It was still Su Tian.


    A strange feeling rose.


    Xia Ji looked to his left again. In the Dipankara Dhyana, this was still an evil spirit..


    This evil spirit was pulling him to the other side of the bridge with a kind of power that was afraid that he would not leave.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    The second and third taboos conflicted.


    The second one told him not to let go, and the third one told him that Seven Fragrance was the real person.


    What was the situation now?


    Could it be that he had identally let go of her hand on the way?


    After all, the ghost tide here was so turbulent and there were so many wandering souls. It was normal for him to identally let go when he was avoiding it.


    What should he do?


    How to break out of this situation?


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed, and he suddenly took a deep breath.


    He shook his head.


    He took out a judge pen from his mouth.


    Then, he bit the Judge Brush with his teeth and began to draw talismans.


    This strange operation obviously shocked ¡°Evil Ghost¡± and ¡°Su Tian¡±.


    Xia Ji was trying his best.


    Soon,


    He drew a Ghost Expelling Talisman.


    Meng nodded.


    The Ghost Expelling Talisman shot towards the cold ground beneath his feet.


    Then,¡¯Su Tian¡¯ ran to Xia Ji and knelt down in front of him.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment before he willed it.


    ¡°Su Tian¡± shouted at the sky, ¡°I¡¯m just an old granny!!¨C¡±


    The ¡± evil ghost ¡± in Xia Ji¡¯s left hand was shocked, and it looked like it had seen a ghost.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even think about it as he pulled Left-handed Evil Spirit¡¯s hand and ran across the bridge.


    This bridge was the Bridge of Helplessness. However, Meng PO was not here, and the Reincarnation Stage was not operating. Countless souls had umted, and they were so dense that one could not see the end of them. The two of them walked along the Yellow Springs for ten days and ten nights.


    I¡¯ve seen gray viges, towns,


    I¡¯ve seen countless wandering souls,


    He had seen all kinds of strange things in the Land of the Dead.


    The two of them held hands the entire time.


    Finally, a ghostly figure came from afar. That ghostly figure had his head lowered, and his hair was disheveled.


    However, the ¡®evil spirit¡¯ beside Xia Ji suddenly grabbed her and shouted for the first time since entering the Land of Extremis, ¡°¡±Su Linyu!¡±


    The name caused the ghost to stand still in a daze, as if many memories were pouring into her body.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes, her eyes still nk.


    Su Tian grabbed her tightly. There seemed to be a five-colored ripple in her hand, causing this pure spiritual shadow to begin to grow a physical body¡­ Then, he started to return to his original spot. Everything was going smoothly.


    The three of them walked quietly for ten days and ten nights.


    After passing through ayer of boundary membrane, he returned to the ck canyon. After walking for a while, a terrifying rumble came from the end of the canyon.


    Su Tian didn¡¯t say anything and pulled the two of them away.


    However, the rumbling sound was like a ray of light. It instantly emitted a shrill cry that resounded through thepletely still world, causing people to be unable to help but be terrified from their souls to their bodies.


    The light pierced through the realm membrane and turned into a ck hand filled with death.


    Upon closer inspection, the ck hand was actually made up of countless souls. Every soul had their eyes tightly shut, as if they were sewn shut. Their mouths were terrifyingly wide open, letting out terrified roars.


    This palm was thousands of feetrge, and there were countless resentful souls screaming on it.


    Every mouth that screamed was like the pores on a palm.


    It expanded and contracted.


    The ck hand pped towards the three of them. It was obvious that it did not want the dead to return.


    Although the power contained within it was suppressed by the world and was only at the eleventh realm, it did not even have the ¡°divine pulse¡± that Su Tian had mentioned. However, it contained a dense ¡°death¡± power. This power was simr to the Death Talisman, but it was far from what the Death Talisman couldpare to.


    No matter what kind of living thing it was, as long as it was grabbed by this hand, it would die.


    Xia Ji was so lucky that he threw Su Tian and Su Linyu away.


    He flipped his left hand and held the Book of Life and Death.


    His right hand grabbed the Judge Brush from the void.


    His figure stood in the air,


    It was as if Yama had descended.


    In an instant, a strange Taoist Connotation was emitted from his body. It was like an invisible Qi that was instantly opened up and blocked the ck hand


    from below.


    However, his ck hand suddenly clenched, wanting to crush the ball.


    Xia Ji looked at the Book of Life and Death with a calm expression and flicked his thumb.


    Sanskrit music rises from all directions,


    The golden Buddhist finger forcefully opened the third page of the Book of Life and Death.


    At this moment, it was as if thousands of ghosts were wailing at the same time.


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes snapped open as he stepped back. The Judge¡¯s Pen in his right hand shed across the ground, and a ck and white line shot out like a ssh of ink.


    ¡°Yin Yang Wall!¡±


    The walls are twenty feet wide,


    The ck wall was in the middle and was yin. It could block all attacks from the ghosts of theherworld.


    The white wall was Yang and could block all Yang Realm attacks.


    At the same time, a terrifying white jade bone dragon w came from behind him. The powerful pressure was like a huge mountain piled up by corpses falling from the sky. Without a sound, it had already grabbed at the huge ck hand constructed by the dark souls.


    In the next instant.


    Bang!


    The first loud bang.


    The strange ck hand that came from thend of peril hit the ck wall and immediately became tired.


    Bang!


    The second loud sound rang out.


    The White Jade Bone Dragon w pierced through the white wall and brutally pressed the strange ck hand to the ground.


    The hare rises and falls,


    Xia Ji had already flown far away andnded beside Su Tian and Su Linyu.


    Su Linyu was looking at the two of them in shock. She still did not understand the situation. Or rather, she had never seen such a powerful force in her life. Su Tian was slowly withdrawing her right hand, her eyes cold and indifferent.


    Bang!


    The white jade bone dragon w returned to her hand. The bones without flesh and blood immediately began to grow meridians, veins, and flesh until it became a white and tender jade hand again.


    Xia Ji nced at her hand. The power of this hand wasn¡¯t from the Yang Realm?


    If he was touched by this hand, it would really kill him.


    Su Tian also looked at him curiously. ¡± You still have the power of a Land of Extremis? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have made a move.¡¯


    Xia Ji chuckled.


    Suddenly, his smile froze because he saw that Su Tian¡¯s hair had turned white.


    He recalled that she seemed to have just left the Six Paths of Despair, and her hair had already turned white.


    Then ¡­


    Did she use up her lifespan in the Land of Extremis?


    Was it to find Su Linyu among the countless wandering souls?


    ording to the degree of whiteness, it was probably more than ten years.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I mean, does this body of yours have a lifespan?¡± Xia Ji asked telepathically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already entered the tribtion stage again. Naturally, there will be.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Su Tian looked at him and whispered, ¡°¡±We¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re even.¡±


    Su Tian looked at the mountains on both sides of the ck canyon. She seemed to have sensed movement. The human-shaped rocks were gradually expanding, as if they were crawling out from the middle of the rocks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first,¡± Su Tian said..

 Chapter 265 - 265: 174. Transmigrator’s Secret Code, King Shenwu’ s Return

    Chapter 265: 174. Transmigrator¡¯s Secret Code, King Shenwu¡¯ s Return


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Linyu looked at the man and woman in front of her and didn¡¯t know what to say. She remembered a lot of things when she was alive, and she also remembered the memories of wandering around the Yellow Spring. Therefore, she knew that these two people had entered thend of the dead and saved her with a secret technique that she couldn¡¯t understand, bringing her back to the human world.


    She hurriedly knelt down to thank him.


    However, a gentle force lifted her up.


    Xia Ji looked at his mother in front of him and smiled. His eyes were slightly red.


    However, he looked like Feng Nanbei now. Su Linyu naturally did not recognize him. He did not even know which force he was from. He only lowered his head and said repeatedly, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you, benefactor.¡±


    Su Tian turned around, leaving some space.


    Xia Ji had a lot to say, but he couldn¡¯t say it. He took out a cloak from his storage space and said gently, ¡°¡±Put it on.¡±


    Su Linyu quickly nodded.


    She did not dare to underestimate the youth in front of her.


    He didn¡¯t dare to think that this young man was as old as he looked.


    The scene of him standing in the air and blocking the ck hand with a ck and white wall was still fresh in his mind.


    If it were her, just the power of that giant hand would make her blood and qi sticky, and she wouldn¡¯t even be able to run.


    Soon, Su Linyu put on her clothes and asked softly, ¡°¡±Savior, why did you save me?¡±


    There was a hint of caution, vignce, and curiosity hidden between his brows.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Su Linyu wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that the person in front of her wasn¡¯t willing to say anything. She asked softly, ¡®¡±¡®1 wonder what Linyu can do for benefactor?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Su Linyu hesitated for a moment and said softly,¡±Then, benefactor, can you let me return to the Imperial City? My poor child is still alone in the Imperial Pce. I wonder how he is now.¡±


    King Shenwu is now a great enemy of the Su Family, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± How can I pity him? ¡±


    ¡°Who is King Shenwu?¡± Su Linyu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Xia Ji, your son.¡±


    Su Linyu was stunned. With just one sentence, she understood a lot. ¡± Benefactor¡­¡± Did you make a mistake? My child has never practiced martial arts since he was young¡­How could he be a Divine Martial King? Why would he make an enemy of the Smiths?¡±


    Su Tian coughed twice, indicating that there was still time to talk and that it was time to return.


    ¡± This is the Wu family¡¯s territory, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± We came here quietly. ¡± If you want to meet Xia Ji, cooperate with us.¡±


    Su Linyu was stunned for a moment before nodding his head repeatedly.


    Su Tian then took out a lot of Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles and handed them to Xia


    Ji and Su Linyu.


    The three of them quickly returned.


    He dodged the traps along the way.


    They finally returned to the Wu family¡¯s manor before dawn.


    During the day, after the family head went to admit defeat, Su Linyu disguised himself as Su Tian because he was about the same height and size as Su Tian. Then, he left the Wu family under the cover of the family head.


    Then, Su Tian quietly returned.


    The next day.


    The three of them had already extravagantly used the ¡°Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles¡± jade pendant to return to the Imperial City.


    This kind of magic tool that could escape at a critical moment was actually used to travel. It was really extravagant.


    Along the way, Xia Ji also told Su Linyu about the current situation. Su Linyu only nodded and thanked him repeatedly, but she refused to say anything more. After all, her son was now enemies with the aristocratic families. What if she revealed some secrets and harmed her son?


    When she heard that the empress was Xia Xiaosu, she was expressionless. After her death, all she wanted now was to reunite with her son.


    Walking through the bustling streets,


    There were not only people from the Central ins in the Imperial Capital, but also many foreigners. However, both the Central ins and foreigners were considered peaceful because the Imperial Capital had a benevolent empress.


    The stone bridge of the Imperial City was already in front of him. Su Linyu¡¯s gaze swept over the man and woman beside him and sighed softly in his heart.


    There was no such thing as love and hate in this world.


    The two of them had taken a huge risk to save her, so they must have had a big motive.


    Now that they had arrived at the Imperial Pce, it was time for them to reveal their true intentions.


    Therefore, she asked again, ¡°Both of you are indebted to Linyu¡­¡± I wonder what Linyu can do for the two sirs?¡± Su Tian didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°Please speak,¡± Su Linyu¡¯s voice trembled.


    Xia Ji pointed at a green willow by the moat. ¡± Stand there obediently. We¡¯ll go buy some fruits. ¡± ¡°Buy fruits?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Xia Ji turned to leave, and Su Tian followed him.


    Su Linyu was speechless.


    These big shots were really mysterious, and their motives were unknown. Could it be that buying fruits was some ng that he did not understand?


    After leaving, Xia Ji threw a golden bean to Su Tian and smiled. ¡°¡±Go buy it yourself.¡±


    Su Tian didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She took the golden beans and threw them back. Then, she said, ¡°I returned to the n to consolidate my realm.


    And ¡­ Although the other four aristocratic families had temporarily ceased their activities, they did not rx their surveince of the Su family.


    Your identity is important, so I will help you cover up the necessary things.


    However, you must not becent. Instead, you must think of ways to improve yourself and be stronger and stronger.¡±


    Then, he said,


    He turned around and was about to leave. After taking two steps, he turned his head and said, ¡°Be careful. My Su family didn¡¯t send anyone here to keep an eye on King Shenwu, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the other families didn¡¯t.¡±


    After saying that, he truly left.


    Xia Ji looked at his back with mixed feelings.


    However, although he had encountered such a change, his will was firm. He quickly reined in his emotions and quickly returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s private residence. He changed back to the appearance of King Shenwu and quickly walked towards the Imperial City..

 Chapter 266 - 266:174. Transmigrator’s Secret Code, King Shenwu’ s Return

    Chapter 266:174. Transmigrator¡¯s Secret Code, King Shenwu¡¯ s Return


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Linyu had just returned from theherworld. Even though she had taken a spirit replenishing pill, her body was still very weak.


    At this moment, she was pacing back and forth under the willow tree, pretending to be calm.


    Until, in her eyes, a familiar voice came from the riverside.


    The blood connection between mother and son allowed her to recognize the person in an instant, but she could not believe it. It was as if she was dreaming.


    Until Xia Ji walked up to her and called out softly, ¡± Mother. ¡®


    Su Linyu still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Xia Ji shouted again. Su Linyu sniffled and his eyes turned red.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me,¡± Xia Ji called out with a smile.


    The connection between mother and son made Su Linyu unable to suppress the emotions in his heart. Tears flowed down his cheeks.


    She cried and threw herself into her son¡¯s arms. Then, she choked and quickly said, ¡°Xiao Ji, it was two members of the Su family who brought me back from theherworld.


    A man and a woman are still nearby. You ¡­ Be careful.


    I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll take advantage of your state of mind tounch a sneak attack on you. You have to be vignt and not get agitated.¡±


    ¡°I know, mother.¡±


    ¡°They said you are King Shenwu? They said that you were the enemy of the aristocratic families, that you killed the emperor to avenge me, that you dominated the northern territory of Floating Jade Mountain, that you ¡­¡±


    Xia Ji listened quietly and didn¡¯t say anything until Su Linyu finished speaking. Then, like a child, he grabbed Su Linyu¡¯s left hand and said, ¡°¡±Mother, let¡¯s go back to the pce. Now that Little Su has be the Empress, you don¡¯t need to be wary of anyone in the pce anymore.¡±


    Su Linyu¡¯s body stiffened, and her expression was a little bad. She asked softly, ¡°Xia Xiaosu, has she been acting strangely?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Little Ji, let¡¯s go to the inn first.¡± Su Linyu grabbed his hand and said.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask why and said obediently, ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. But I still have a house. If you don¡¯t want to enter the pce, let¡¯s go to the house first.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Xia Ji wrapped her in a cloak and put a hood on her, and he did the same.


    Suddenly, the voices of the officials dispersed from behind him.


    Xia Ji looked back at the pce before taking his mother¡¯s hand back to the secret mansion. After helping her to the bed, he picked out a few Skill Orbs rted to cooking from the many Skill Orbs and used them instantly. Then, he personally cooked and brought a lot of nourishing food to his bedroom with his master-level skills.


    Su Linyu ate slowly. She was less than 30 years old when she died, but after wandering at the edge of the Yellow Spring for so long, her entire person appeared weak and pale.


    She stole a nce at the bronze mirror, her expression somewhat dejected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Su Linyu nodded.


    When she was almost done eating, Xia Ji asked, ¡°¡±Mother, what happened to


    Little Su?¡±


    ¡°I picked her up,¡± Su Linyu lowered his head and mumbled.


    Xia Ji knew that his mother didn¡¯t want to talk about the Guan family and the past, so he pretended not to know and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve tried. Little Su¡¯s blood is of the same origin as mine.¡±


    Su Linyu hesitated and looked up at his son in front of him. He thought to himself, ¡°If I don¡¯t trust him, who else can I trust?¡± Then, he said,¡±When I picked her up, she was wrapped in a blood-colored Daoist robe and crying in the snow. The blood was hers.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking, so I used my own blood to try. In the end, I


    actually fused with her, so I brought her back and raised her as my daughter.


    Don¡¯t me Mother. Mother had no choice at that time because¡­The aristocratic family wanted her mother to have another daughter, but her mother did not want to have one. In the end¡­She appeared.¡±


    Xia Ji put on a shocked expression and said slowly after a moment of silence,


    ¡°¡±But. Mother. haven¡¯t vou alwavs been good to Little Su?¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully,¡± Su Linyu said. ¡°Mother probably let her be alone most of the time, so she developed a crying and withdrawn personality.¡±


    Xia Ji hesitated for a moment. ¡± Mother, Little Su is a very normal girl. I¡¯ve always treated her like a younger sister, and I¡¯ll continue to treat her like this from now on. ¡±


    Xiao Su is your daughter. She has always missed you. After you left, she cried countless times.


    I won¡¯t say anything about this. If you don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯ll all rot in your stomach, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Linyu said.


    ¡°Where did you find her?¡± Xia Ji asked suddenly.


    Su Linyu¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his thin lips were tightly pursed. Because of his agitated emotions, his eyes began to move back and forth, as if he had thought of something.


    Her expression was a little unnatural.


    Xia Ji immediately understood that his sister had a problem as well. He wanted to know the answer, but seeing his mother¡¯s emotions getting more and more unstable, what kind of son would force his mother? ¡°Mother, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Little Ji. Mother has forgotten many things.¡±


    Xia Ji knew that she did not want to say it on purpose, but he did not want to know either. He only knew that Xiao Su was his sister, his mother¡¯s daughter. That was enough. Why did he have to get to the bottom of it?


    No matter how special it was, it was nothing more than and of peril, an aristocratic family, Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, righteousness, demons, and demons¡­


    No matter what it was, so what?


    He was still a bad omen. What did it matter if his sister had a special background?


    ¡± Mother, have a good rest. I¡¯ll bring you back to the pce. Trust me. ¡®


    Su Linyu hesitated for a moment. She quietly looked at the youth in front of her. This was her son. If she didn¡¯t believe in her son, who else could she believe?


    ¡°Xiaoji, how did you know I was under the willow tree outside the pce?¡± she suddenly asked..

 Chapter 267 - 267: 174. Transmigrator’s Secret Code, King Shenwu’ s Return

    Chapter 267: 174. Transmigrator¡¯s Secret Code, King Shenwu¡¯ s Return


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡® I made a secret deal with someone, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± But this must be kept absolutely confidential. ¡± When we return to the pce, Little Su and I will temporarily arrange a fake identity for you. Sorry for troubling you.¡±


    Su Linyu was just curious. The two members of the Su family who brought her out were ridiculously strong, and the master who brought her outter was her biological father.


    She observed his expression and realized that her father was actually subtly listening to the words of those two people. This made her feel that it was unfathomable.


    How could his son make a deal with someone at this level?


    ¡°Little Ji, what did you give them?¡± Su Linyu asked worriedly.


    Xia Ji made up a few lies.


    As Su Linyu listened, he felt sleepy.


    Shey back on the bed, and Xia Ji sat by the bed and patiently talked to her for a while. He only got up when she fell asleep.


    Xia Ji closed the door softly.


    He looked into the distance without batting an eyelid, as if he was sighing with emotion.


    Then, he pretended to walk out of the secret mansion and headed toward the pce.


    At this moment, it was afternoon, and the spring sunlight cast the shadows of the trees and walls diagonally on the ground.


    After Xia Ji left.


    After a long time.


    The shadow in the corner of the wall started to tremble.


    A ghostly figure walked out of the room.


    To be precise, he was not walking, but crawling.


    It was a woman wrapped in white. Her skin was pale and her hair was disheveled, covering her face.


    She got up very quickly, her fingers like the flippers of an animal, not making a single sound.


    Unless you saw her with your own eyes, you wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine that there was such a thing here. It was as if she was invisible.


    She followed the shadow to the door of the master bedroom and suddenly paused, as if she was trying to sense if Xia Ji had gone far.


    After a short moment, she had clearly confirmed it. She looked at the door that was shining in the sunlight, moved her limbs, and crawled over in a strange posture.


    As soon as she reached the door, her head rose at a strange angle, forming a 90-degree angle with her body.


    She brushed her messy hair aside and stared into the room with her blood -red pupils.


    There was a woman lying on the bed in the room.


    The Hidden Lord asked him to keep an eye on this area, especially this courtyard. This was the first time someone hade, right?


    Not only that, King Shenwu, who had disappeared for a long time, had actually appeared again.


    If that was the case, he would have to inform the Hidden Lord and the n.


    The woman in white finished her thoughts. She carefully took out a long cylinder that looked like a painting scroll from her pocket. This was the Wu family¡¯s high-level spatial magic tool, the Curse Painting. It was an important magic tool given by the ancestor.


    The principle of the magic tool was very strange.


    He would choose nine living people who were living happily and then use their families as sacrifices. He would then torture these nine people to death in the most vicious way to generate resentment.


    The nine strands of resentmentbined into one, and with the evil spirit hidden in the curse picture, they formed an existence that surpassed the evil spirit. This was the curse.


    The Ju-on would linger in the ce where he was tortured to death.


    However, the Ju-On Diagram could contain the Ju-On. The holder of this diagram could use the Ju-On to return to a fixed location with a thought. However, the Ju-On could not harm the holder of this diagram.


    Not only was this curse diagram difficult to make and time-consuming, but it was also the same as other magic tools. There was a consumption and interval between uses. Moreover, the person who carried this magic tool would be affected by the curse in the diagram and be neither human nor ghost.


    The woman in white decided to return and report.


    She opened the picture and pressed her pale palm down on it.


    Suddenly¡­


    Her body froze.


    A sharp pain came.


    Then, she felt that her right arm had been shattered.


    It was a flying knife that flew out of her palm. At the same time, it had shattered almost all the meridians in her body.


    The woman in white¡¯s tolerance for pain had clearly reached a terrifying level.


    She was stunned for a few short moments before her left hand pressed down on the curse picture.


    As long as the magic tool was still there, as long as she pressed the map, she would immediately escape.


    However, she was thinking too much.


    The sky suddenly darkened, and the dark clouds that spanned several miles turned into a vigorous demonic shadow that came from afar. The air seemed to be filled with the excitement of golden spears and iron horses at this moment. Tens of thousands of ck-armored cavalry galloped across the sky, and the air currents were torn apart by the long des.


    The white-robed woman felt a chill in her heart. Her original injuries, coupled with the unknown pressure of the Soul Catcher, made her movements slow down again.


    With this slow beat, she saw the true appearance of the demon:


    It was a pitch-ck halberd with two crescent moons and was surrounded by cold demonic smoke.


    It tore through space.


    It reduced the distance of a few thousand feet to a few feet.


    The moment she saw it, the ferocious ck halberd was right in front of her.


    In the next moment, the halberd pierced through her chest, and the great force sent her flying far into the air.


    At the same time, a domineering figure came from afar. That figure was in the air, and his right hand grabbed the end of the halberd. He looked down at her, and at the same time, he flipped his palm and pressed the halberd fiercely against the ground.


    ng!


    She was nailed to the ground.


    Xia Ji waved his left hand at the curse diagram, and it rolled back into the tube.


    The white-clothed woman¡¯s frightened eyes saw the youth in the python robe. ¡°Someone from an aristocratic family?¡±


    ¡°God ¡­ Wu ¡­¡±


    Xia Ji nced at the master bedroom behind him. His mother had just fallen asleep.


    Thus, he raised the halberd in his hand and shot out. The ck halberd carried the white-robed woman and shot into the distance.


    In the air, the ck halberd absorbed the woman¡¯s blood essence crazily. When itnded on the ground, the woman was already dead.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and sucked, and the ck halberd returned to his hand.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t say anything, so I won¡¯t waste any more time..¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268:174. Transmigrator l s Secret Code, King Shenwu s Return

    Chapter 268:174. Transmigrator l s Secret Code, King Shenwu s Return


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened from the inside. Su Linyu poked her head out and saw that her son was holding a terrifying ck halberd in his hand. The ck halberd was rising with burning demonic qi, and the aura around her son was like a deep sea. She was stunned for a moment and actually forgot to say anything.


    With a thought, Xia Ji pushed the dust away and covered the remaining blood on the ground.


    ¡°Mother, I was practicing martial arts. Did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡± I want to hear the sounds of fighting, ¡± Su Linyu said nervously. ¡± Are there enemies?


    ¡°Why would there be enemies?¡± Xia Jiughed. Don¡¯t worry and go to sleep.¡±


    Su Linyu waved his hand.


    Xia Ji put away the ck halberd and followed her into the house.


    Su Linyu stared at him for a while and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Moonlight in front of the bed.¡±


    Xia Ji looked puzzled.


    This life was this life, why did he care about transmigrating? The woman in front of him was pregnant with him, gave birth to him, and raised him. He would also be filial. That was enough. Moreover, his mother did not seem very reliable, nor did she seem like a person who could keep secrets. Therefore, he asked,¡±Mother¡­¡± You want topose a poem?¡±


    ¡°The river flows eastward¡­¡± Su Linyu said.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°The Heavenly King covers the Earth Tiger!¡± Su Linyu suddenly said.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Strange change, even change!¡± Xia Ji was speechless. ¡°Where does it hurt? My throat is dry!¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Do youe from Earth?¡± Su Linyu suddenly asked.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He really wanted to tell his mother that he should not say ¡°do you¡± but ¡°are you¡±. Also, should he add ¡°the¡± before ¡°earth¡±?


    It seemed that his mother¡¯s academic performance was not good.


    Bilt he didn¡¯t sav anything- From the beginning to the end. he had a nuzzled


    expression.


    Su Linyu was stunned and muttered, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s actually not a cheat?¡±


    ¡°Goldfinger? What kind of magic tool is that?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously. Mother, why are you acting so weird?¡±


    Su Linyu pondered for a moment. ¡± Mother is thinking too much. ¡®


    Immediately, she became worried again and whispered, ¡°¡±Little Ji, tell me honestly. You didn¡¯t practice martial arts when you were young, so how did you suddenly be so strong?¡±


    ¡°Hatred makes me stronger,¡± Xia Ji said solemnly.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this too strong?¡± Su Linyu asked.


    ¡°Mother, a person¡¯s potential is endless,¡± Xia Ji said. In addition, I have some fortuitous encounters.¡±


    Therefore, he told the story that others had made up, ¡± King Shenwu is nothing, he only obtained the inheritance of enlightenment from Leiyin


    Temple. ¡®


    Su Linyu knew that this world was very magical. After listening to the lie, she felt that the logic was clear. Only then did she nod and go back to sleep.


    Xia Ji felt uneasy after thinking about it, so he took out another bracelet and gave it to her. Then, he left the room and coldly nced in the direction of the woman in white.


    The next day, afternoon.


    Xia Ji rode a carriage and brought Su Linyu into the pce.


    The pce guards only knew that this Jianghu legend had been cultivating, so they were not surprised to see himing from outside. They all knelt down and respectfully shouted, ¡°Greetings, King Shenwu.¡±


    The carriage entered the pce and then the harem.


    This was the special privilege of King Shenwu.


    In the Imperial Pce, he and the Empress were the only two people who had no taboos.


    Xia Ji held Su Linyu¡¯s hand and got off the carriage. They stopped outside the arched door of the royal study.


    He nced at his mother.


    Su Linyu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. It seemed that he did not want to see this daughter he had picked up.


    Xia Ji squeezed her hand, and Su Linyu nodded.


    At this moment, the door to the royal study opened and the empress in golden dragon robes walked out. Su Linyu also took off her hood. The mother and daughter looked at each other and Xia Xiaosu suddenly burst into tears. Although she had heard from her brother yesterday, she still couldn¡¯t believe it and threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms.


    At this moment, Su Linyu also found the feeling of family. She gently rubbed the Empress¡¯s hair and said gently,¡±Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled when he saw this. This was the home he wanted.


    A few dayster.


    He sat back down in the secret room, holding the curse picture in his hand.


    After spending time with Su Tian, he had gained a better understanding of magical artifacts and the world.


    If it was before, he definitely wouldn¡¯t recognize this thing. But now, not only did he recognize it, but he also knew how to use it.


    This kind of evil magic tool was truly insane and inhumane. This made him want to kill.


    ¡°That woman in white should be from the Wu family. The reason why she was monitoring the manor was because¡­


    Xia Ji must have asked her to do this.


    . However, monitoring this mansion might be the opportunity to take back the other Hell Masks.


    From another perspective, it¡¯s very likely that Xia Ji knows about my alliance with the Crown Prince. I¡¯ve disappeared for so long, so she must be trying to obtain more information by casting a wide.


    After all, she¡¯s the Wu family¡¯s hidden lord now.¡±


    Xia Ji was wearing a python robe, sitting cross-legged in the quiet room, deep in thought. After a long time, his eyes lit up. When he looked at the curse picture again, he suddenly raised his hand and pressed it down.


    No matter where this exit led to¡­


    I¡¯ll cut off all the tentacles you¡¯ve extended.


    Wu family, I¡¯m here..

 Chapter 269 - 269: 175. Revolutionary Army (1)

    Chapter 269: 175. Revolutionary Army (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ding dong Ding dong


    The iron chains collided back and forth, producing ear-piercing sounds.


    Following this sound, the iron cages under the iron chains were swinging back and forth.


    Each cage contained a man or a woman.


    The men were all strong and strong, and the women were all young and beautiful.


    These people might have had their own glorious lives, but now they could only be locked in cages and be prisoners for others to y with.


    These cages were hanging on giant trees. If one looked down from the sky, they could see that this was a manor on ake. To the north was a high mountain, and to the south was the shore. They had to walk for dozens of miles before they could see people.


    ng!


    ng!


    A violent shaking sound was heard.


    It was a young man whose face was covered in blood, but he still held the iron cage with both hands and shook it fiercely.


    Whoosh!


    A short arrow shot over.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were cold and shining. He had the instinct of a wild beast. At this moment, he suddenly raised his body, and his body actually dodged to the limit in the narrow cage.


    The arrow missed.


    Pa!


    The sound of the trigger being pulled rang out.


    Immediately after, another short arrow was shot at the youth¡¯s back.


    However, the young man seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. He suddenly straightened his body in an extremely soft posture. His body arched like a bridge, and the short arrow pierced through his back again.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As the sharp arrows shot at him, the young man moved around in the cage to dodge.


    However, his hands were wearing the Qi Breaking Shackles, so he couldn¡¯t circte his Qi. Otherwise, his meridians would be directly punctured.


    As he moved, the iron cage in the air swayed and emitted an ear-piercing sound.


    He looked like a wild monkey jumping around. It was very funny.


    The man in white stood under the tree, his right hand hanging the crossbow. Seeing this scene, he could not help butugh.


    The young man in luxurious clothes had seen many things. He said indifferently,¡± Wu Feng, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? Buy him and y with him.


    He¡¯s more fun than a monkey. ¡®


    The man in white threw down the crossbow and pointed at the girl curled up in another cage. ¡± I want that one. ¡®


    He then pointed at a brawny man in a cage in the distance.¡±That dog is not bad.


    It can y with my pets.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this too.¡± He looked at the youngster.


    ¡°100 points,¡± the youth replied.


    ¡°Why is it so expensive?¡± Wu Feng asked.


    The two of them immediately started arguing.


    This was the Wu family¡¯s ¡± amusement ind. ¡®


    Every year, they would make a few lists and send them home. The lists recorded the appearance, identity, and other detailed information of the goods. Then, the interested Wu family members would naturally go out to buy.


    The Wu family was different from the Su family. The Su family had an environment suitable for people to live in, but the First Heaven of the Wu family was not so easy to stay in. Therefore, many of the Wu family¡¯s descendants had private manors outside.


    Most of these private manors were located in ces where people rarely came across them. The manors were set up in the same way as the Su family, or rather, all the aristocratic families were the same. They used an ¡°explosive dog chain¡± to trap their ves. With a single thought from the master, the ve could die. Forcefully breaking free would also lead to an explosion and death.


    The young man in luxurious clothes was the Wu family¡¯s guide on this ¡± Amusement Ind ¡°, and Wu He was a member of the Wu family who came to buy toys to enrich his manor.


    At this moment, in a secret room deep in the amusement ind.


    Zzzz zzzz ¡­


    The cold air fluctuated.


    He appeared in human form.


    Xia Ji¡¯s body was drawn by the power of the Curse Diagram, crossing space and arriving here.


    He scanned his surroundings and stopped when he reached the south. He saw a few terrifying skeletons lying in the copper pot at the south of the secret chamber.


    With just a nce, one could roughly guess what kind of torture these skeletons had suffered when they were alive.


    He took a deep breath.


    To be honest, what had happened a while ago had indeed caught him off guard, but he had never lost himself.


    He lowered his eyes, but it did not mean that he had admitted defeat.


    His silence did not mean that he had given in.


    Dragons are things that can be big or small, can rise or hide. The big one is like a cloud blowing fog, the small one is like a hidden shell; Ascending is soaring in the universe, hiding is lurking in the waves.


    In the silent room, the ck figure exuded the aura of a king. He reached out his right hand and grabbed the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd that was filled with monstrous demonic mes.


    The body of the halberd was cold, but the blood was hot.


    Everything was quiet, but the heart was beating nonstop.


    The ck halberd that was about to develop intelligence seemed to have sensed his thoughts. It let out a thumping heartbeat as if it wanted to break this oppressive space and destroy this chaotic situation where it was impossible to tell right from wrong and who was friend or foe.


    I¡¯m not a short-lived species, nor am I a long-lived species. I¡¯m not a god or a demon, nor am I a mortal¡­


    ¡°If you owe me, I¡¯ll pay you back. Evil, behead immediately.¡±


    ¡°In this world, no one can restrain me. Not the emperor, not the aristocratic families, not Su Tian, not the ancient monsters, not the heavens, the earth, and the Great Dao!¡±


    ¡°I am ¡­ King Shenwu, Xia Ji.¡±


    ¡°Who are you people


    Wu Meng elegantly pulled his cor and ignored her. He just looked at the guide on the amusement ind and said, ¡± Put on the chain and tame it. Send it to me. I like this kind of person who doesn¡¯t know anything. ¡± Fresh enough.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have thew?!¡±


    Wu Chi couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard the word w¡¯.


    However, he did not bother to exin. Since he had bought the goods, it was time to go back. The descendants of the aristocratic families were humans.


    These were just servants..

 Chapter 270 - 270: 175. Revolutionary Army (2)

    Chapter 270: 175. Revolutionary Army (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The young man in luxurious clothes pped his hands, and soon, two servants in ck walked out. They began to put down the cages and then took the goods inside for training. Before they delivered the goods, they had to tame their ¡® wild ¡± temperament.


    ng!


    The iron cage shook again, and the sound was extremely ear-piercing. Many curses could be heard.


    However, a short-haired muscr man sat in the cage and looked at the youth who was struggling the most fiercely beside him. He pursed his lips and gritted his teeth. He was like a ferocious beast that wanted to tear the iron cage apart, but no matter what he did, it was useless.


    The short-haired man sighed and said,¡± It¡¯s useless. They¡¯re real aristocratic families. ¡®


    The young man was like a deaf and mute. He looked at him coldly and continued to struggle crazily.


    ng!


    The cage containing the girl was opened.


    Following that, the cages of the other muscr man and the ¡®mute¡¯ youth were also opened.


    They were the goods that had to be handed over this time.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± The girl screamed. She was carried by a servant in ck and walked into the house.


    Now that she was shackled, she was no different from a mortal. Moreover, even if she didn¡¯t, she was definitely not a match for this servant.


    The youth and the man were not so lucky. They were dragged out of the cage.


    The young man in luxurious clothes smiled. He had clearly seen too many such scenes, and it would not change today.


    Suddenly,


    A loud noise came from the depths of the manor.


    The giant stone door shattered.


    A wave of pressure covered the area.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± The young man frowned.


    The ck-robed servant¡¯s eyes were also filled with confusion. He didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    This was the Wu family¡¯s amusement ind. How could something happen?


    While they were puzzled, many ck shadows had already pounced into the depths of the manor.


    Immediately, screams sounded.


    The young man in luxurious clothes hurriedly turned around and saw darkness descending from afar. The entire space was like a cage of night. He was stunned. Could it be an enemy attack?


    How could the aristocratic families have any enemies?


    As soon as this thought came to mind,


    In the distance, all the houses were copsing into ruins. The darkness followed a figure. The figure was only walking, but there were many demon snakes in the darkness. They were running around, swimming, sucking blood and gnawing meat.


    Suddenly, a sharp and hoarseugh rang out.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth by trespassing on my family¡¯snd. You¡¯re from the Revolutionary Army, huh? You¡¯re quite bold, but how did you find this ce? Tell me, I¡¯ll spare your life as a dog.¡±


    The young man in luxurious clothes heaved a sigh of relief. Lord Wu Qi hade out. Fortunately, he had not returned to the family. With him around, everything was ¡­


    His thoughts were suddenly cut off.


    It was as if Lord Wu Qi¡¯s chest had been pierced by a long halberd.


    His mind went nk.


    She opened her mouth in disbelief.


    Lord Wu Qi was also in disbelief. He still had a magic tool that he didn¡¯t use. He hadn¡¯t even made a move. How was that possible?


    Wu Qi trembled as he reached into his clothes, wanting to grab the magic tool. However, in the next moment, a terrifying force came from the tip of the halberd.


    Bang!


    His internal organs, bones, flesh, and blood were all shattered, turning into a bloody mist that scattered in the wind.


    He was only in the tenth realm. Although he had the strange power that the Wu family had obtained from the Land of Extremis, how could he withstand Xia Ji¡¯s attack?


    The young man in luxurious clothes and all the ves in the cage watched this scene.


    Many servants of the aristocratic families rushed towards the area enveloped by the ck domain. There were even hidden weapons and magic tools that shot into it. However, no matter what the situation was, as long as they entered, there was only death. The Darkness Domain came from afar.


    I pushed him here,


    The young man in luxurious clothes swallowed his saliva, his eyes dull. He had never thought of such a situation, nor had he seen such a situation.


    As for the Wu family member who hade to buy goods, he had long given up on thinking about it. He ran to the pleasure boat anchored on the shore with sweat all over his face. He had only run halfway when he heard a thunderous roar behind him. He hurriedly grabbed a palm-sized white object from his bosom and threw it back.


    The white object was a small jade hand bone.


    The bones of the hand grow long when they see the wind,


    After only three feet, it had already turned into a bone hand that was three feet in size. The bone hand opened up and turned into a huge white bone shield, blocking behind Wu Fou.


    Bang!


    This bone hand was clearly a magic tool, but it was whistled through the air and shattered into bone fragments.


    The halberd pierced through Wu Hu¡¯s chest and nailed him to the ground. His entire body twitched in pain. In the next moment, he was dead, and his blood essence was sucked dry by the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd.


    When the young man saw this scene, he finally realized what had happened.


    He was so scared that his legs went weak and he copsedpletely.


    In front ot him¡­


    The darkness dissipated.


    A man walked out from behind.


    He was wearing a python robe, and his ck hair danced wildly in the wind.


    When he walked out, Like the zing sun, To dispel all darkness,


    He raised his hand.


    The ck halberd that was stabbed into Wu Meng¡¯s body flew back into his hand.


    After all, the young man in luxurious clothes was a member of the Wu family.


    When he saw the image in front of him, a name suddenly appeared in his mind. However, that name had disappeared for a period of time. Moreover, it was from all over the world. How did hee here? He did not have the curse picture.


    Wait a minute.


    Curse Painting.


    He suddenly understood.


    However, he still wanted to live, so he shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t kill..


    She didn¡¯t say the word ¡®I¡¯.


    His head had already flown out.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even make a move himself.


    The long halberd follows his heart,


    Like a demonic dragon, it circled around him and killed everything that his ¡± mother ¡± hated.


    In the distance, the two ck-robed servants were about to get up and escape. Their halberds moved like lightning, wandering in the space of several hundred feet. Blood appeared on the necks of the two servants..

 Chapter 271 - 271:175. Revolutionary Army (3)

    Chapter 271:175. Revolutionary Army (3)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The blood stains widened, and soon, two corpses fell to the ground.


    Xia Ji casually flicked his fingers, and the cages were opened one by one. The Qi Breaking Shackles were released one by one, and everyone stretched their muscles and walked to him.


    All of them cupped their fists and bowed, saying things like, ¡°Thank you for saving me, benefactor.¡±


    ¡± There are many small boats here, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± When we get back, hide your identity for now. Don¡¯t let them catch you again. ¡®


    He reminded them and went directly onto the boat. The Wu family disciples here might have interspatial rings, but the rings were not unlocked. Secondly, he might not be interested in the things.


    Just as he was about to leave, a voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Benefactor! You ¡­ Do you know that the people you killed were from the aristocratic families?¡±


    The voice seemed to be afraid that he wouldn¡¯t understand, so it added, ¡± It¡¯s the kind of real aristocratic family that controls everything behind the scenes.


    ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t kill him?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The voice hurriedly said. Savior, you saved me. How could I say such a thing? I ¡­ I just wanted to ask you if ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you also from the Revolutionary Army?¡± he asked after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°The Revolutionary Army?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    He originally wanted to follow the clues and kill these people, then explore alone before leaving. However, when he heard these two words, he turned around and saw that the short-haired man was looking at him.


    The short-haired muscr man knew that this person wasn¡¯t one of them.


    ¡°The Revolutionary Army is a force formed by many righteous people with the goal of overthrowing the aristocratic families. Many people had already joined.


    Benefactor, if you also hate aristocratic families, why don¡¯t you return with me? I¡¯ll introduce you to the generals of the Revolutionary Army.¡±


    Xia Ji did not expect such an organization to exist in the human world. He did not have a goal for the time being anyway. He had only wanted to see where the Curse Map led to and improve his realm at the same time.


    ording to Su Tian, to advance from the first Initial Manifestation realm to the second Magical Aperture realm of the Dharmakaya, one needed not only the nourishment of the high-temperature Devil Fire, but also experience and fierce battles.


    The reason was simple. Forging a Dharmakaya was like forging a weapon. mes were indispensable, but hammering was also indispensable.


    Only in a fierce battle could he condense his blood power, break through the obstacles, and form a spiritual aperture.


    This was also the reason why ordinary people had the chance to be powerful when they fought against fire demons.


    With so many people dying, there would always be some lucky ones who would awaken their bloodlines and form fire resistance that could withstand high temperatures. Then, they would grow in the intense battle. After all, this was a five-hundred-year tribtion.


    It was only the beginning of the tribtion.


    When he heard this suggestion, he thought about it. Anyway, he would go and take a look. This kind of force might not be a fake, but it was still the first organization he had heard of that rebelled against the aristocratic families.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. Get on the boat.¡±


    Only then did the short-haired man board the boat. ¡± Benefactor, my surname is Yang, and my name is Changxin.


    At this moment, the beast-like young man suddenly rushed over. When he saw that the boat was already more than ten meters away from the shore, he jumped onto the boat and knelt in front of Xia Ji. Then, hey on the ground and did not move.


    ¡°Benefactor, this child is both deaf and mute. I¡¯m afraid the aristocratic families think that he has sharp instincts, so they captured him.¡± Yang Changxin said.


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, nor am I mute,¡± the youth said, enunciating each word.


    Yang Changxin was speechless.


    The young man knelt in front of Xia Ji and said stubbornly, want to follow you.¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are strong.¡±


    ¡°If you can keep up, then follow.¡±


    Xia Ji stood at the bow of the boat and the boat headed south.


    After the boat docked, the three of them headed southeast and came to an abandoned Taoist temple. Behind the curtain of the Taoist temple, it was actually clean and did not look abandoned at all.


    Through their conversation on the way, Xia Ji had a rough idea of where they were.


    This ce was more than 300 miles south of Juye City and had many mountains, rivers, andkes.


    Knowing the location, Xia Ji was relieved. If he wanted to return to the Imperial City, he could use the Curse Diagram or go to Mirror Lake Manor. As for the safety of the Imperial City, Hu Xian ¡®er would report to him through the leather scroll contract.


    ¡°Benefactor, I don¡¯t know your name yet,¡± Yang Changxin asked respectfully.


    ¡°Xia Ji.¡±


    The name of King Shenwu was already well-known in the north of the Great


    River, and even in some ces in the south. However, this was the south of the Great River. It could be said that other than the aristocratic families who knew the name of this great enemy, the others had only vaguely heard of it.


    However, Yang Changxin could tell that this Xia character was a national surname. He asked in surprise, ¡°You are¡­Someone from the royal family?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head when he saw his cautious expression. ¡± But it just so happens that my surname is Xia too. ¡®


    Please allow me to inform the general first. I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Xia Ji lifted the curtain and sat quietly in the courtyard of the Taoist temple¡¯s backyard. He was thinking about the rtionship between his dual Dharmakaya.


    The ck Emperor¡¯s Dharmakaya was really a Boss with fixed attributes. It could be considered the top existence in the Fire Cmity Land. However, since he had seen ces like the Land of Despair, although he would not be short-sighted, he would not think that he was invincible no matter where he was.


    Since the ck Emperor¡¯s avatar was fixed, he would use the fastest speed to upgrade his first avatar.


    First, he had to open his Dharma Aperture.


    Su Tian was also doing this step. She still needed time to recover her strength. It seemed that it would not be easy to achieve.


    As Xia Ji was thinking, he heard the beast-like young man sitting cross-legged outside the curtain.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your family?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°I have no family.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡±


    ¡°How did you get captured and brought to the ind?¡±


    ¡°Ever since I was sensible, I¡¯ve been living in the mountains. I eavesdropped on the teachers in the vige, peeked at other people¡¯s martial arts, and stole other people¡¯s things¡­The vigers were kind and called me Little Wild Monkey. Later, the vige was massacred and I was captured.¡±


    Xia Ji roughly understood. This was probably a martial arts genius with full intuition. If he was in the low-level martial arts era, he might be a good disciple. However, in this era, martial arts geniuses were nothing.


    He casually took out a book from his storage space,[Rapid Gale Sword Technique], which was written ording to the blue skill bead, and threw it out. This book contained the use of strength, the use of true qi, sword techniques, and other methods. It was considered a rtivelyplete cultivation technique. Moreover, he had made some modifications and improvements on the original foundation. It was considered a good cultivation technique. He would definitely have no problem roaming the martial world.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    The young man took the cultivation technique and began to flip through it.


    ¡°If you have nowhere else to go, join the Revolutionary Army,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I want to follow you.¡± The young man stopped reading.


    ¡°If you can reach the eleventh realm in ten years and cultivate a Dharmakaya,e find me.¡±


    The young man looked confused. He wanted to ask what the eleventh state was and what the Dharmakaya was, but he swallowed it down and said firmly,¡±l will cultivate it out.¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head. This young man was indeed a good candidate for martial arts, but what hecked was not a good candidate, but a peerless expert who could be recruited into his Five-Colored Divine Token.


    Yang Changxin disguised himself and used his lightness skill to arrive at a city in the north.


    Before entering the city, he took out a set of merchant¡¯s clothes. After dressing up, he went into the downtown area and stopped in front of a mansion.


    Aftermunicating with the guard in front of the door, the guard led him into the residence.


    Yang Changxin sat in the hall. After waiting for half a cup of tea¡¯s time, someone came in a hurry.


    When the person saw that it was him, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother Yang, I thought something happened to you. You ¡­ How did you disappear without a trace?


    ¡°Brother Lu Bai, I was indeed captured by those thieves from the aristocratic families and locked in a cage. I almost¡­¡± Yang Changxin sighed. ¡± Fortunately, I was saved by an expert with peerless cultivation techniques. That was how I was able to escape. ¡®


    The person smiled. ¡± A peerless cultivation technique?? ¡±


    ¡°He killed all the Wu family members on the ind, including the guards,¡± Yang Changxin said.


    The person stoppedughing. He widened his eyes and swallowed his saliva¡­


    Yang Changxin said, ¡± That expert seems to hate aristocratic families, so I want to introduce him to the general. If he can join our Revolutionary Army, it will be like adding wings to a tiger. ¡± He¡¯s too strong. Brother Lu Bai wasn¡¯t there, so he didn¡¯t see the domineering presence of a king. The Wu family was no match for him.¡±


    ¡°How did he do it?¡± Lu Bai asked.


    Yang Changxin said, ¡°Crushing. From the beginning to the end, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single exchange. ¡°..

 Chapter 272 - 272:176. Fighting Alone

    Chapter 272:176. Fighting Alone


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu Bai was one of the managers of the Revolutionary Army General¡¯s Estate. After hearing Yang Changxin¡¯s words, he returned to the inner court.


    He thought of the existence who had be one of the Seven Great Generals the moment he joined the Revolutionary Army, and he still felt a sense of reverence for him. This was because even he didn¡¯t know the general¡¯s true identity.


    The seven colored gs of the uprising army were in the middle of each color, and the lower ones did not know the upper ones. This general was carrying a white g, so he was also known as the White g General or the White General.


    The White g General was often not in the mansion, and this time, Yang Changxin¡¯s arrival was quite coincidental.


    At this moment, Lu Bai was standing in front of a door and said softly,


    ¡°¡±General Bai, someone requests an audience.¡±


    There was no immediate response from the room.


    If there wasn¡¯t a suitable reason to meet, the general wouldn¡¯t even speak.


    Rupert told him what had happened.


    There was still no response from the room.


    In the end, a voice was heard. ¡®¡±What did you say his name was?¡±


    The voice had been altered, making it hoarse and strange. It was impossible to tell whether it was male or female. ¡°Xia Ji, use a ck halberd,¡± Lu Bai said.


    The room fell silent again.


    General, if you suspect this person, we won¡¯t see him, ¡± Lu Bai said. ¡± But he destroyed an ind of the Wu family. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem. ¡±


    The general in the room was silent for a while. ¡± I know about this. Let Yang Changxin wait for a night. I¡¯ll give him a reply tomorrow. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Spring rain falls in Jiangnan.


    Xia Ji sat in the temple, roasting meat over a bonfire.


    A thought suddenly came to his mind.


    Hu Xian ¡®er¡¯s message came from the contract:


    Master, the Empress Dowager asked if you¡¯reing home tonight? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    The leather scroll contract instantly gave him another response: ¡°The Empress


    Dowager asked why you didn¡¯t reply.¡±


    ¡°Is the Empress Dowager by your side?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Tell my mother that I have something to do outside. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    The beginning of the 12th tribtion was the time for everything to flourish. If he did not take advantage of this opportunity to re-establish the world¡¯s structure and let the aristocratic families continue to control the human world, then he really did not want to live.


    Su Tian had already made it very clear that there were only nine spots in the end, and the nine ancient monsters would definitely not be willing to have another powerfulpetitor.


    They would not allow themselves to live.


    If Su Tian did not share the same bloodline as her, she would not have changed her attitude.


    Right now, Su Tian could still fool others by saying that Xia Xiaosu and Su Linyu were her toys. However, as time passed, everything would definitely change. If anything happened to her, her family would definitely not be able to escape.


    As long as she died, Su Tian might not protect them and would stay out of trouble.


    He picked up the bonfire in front of him.


    The bonfire dispelled the cold of spring in the middle of the night.


    It also reflected a lonely shadow.


    The next afternoon, Yang Changxin returned. ¡°Benefactor, the general is willing to see you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to meet him just like that?¡±


    ¡°The general knows you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡­¡± Xia Ji took a few steps forward and pointed at the wild monkey that was following him. ¡± Take this child into the Revolutionary Army. He¡¯s quite talented and might be a pir of the Revolutionary Army in the future. ¡±


    Yang Changxin naturally recognized this young man and knew his character. On the Wu family¡¯s ¡± amusement ind, ¡± they were neighbors, so he agreed.


    ¡°Benefactor, let me disguise you first.¡±


    The White g General¡¯s appointment with Xia Ji was at midnight.


    The location was a quiet downtown area.


    There were drunkards talking in their sleep on the streets, but there was no one else.


    Yang Changxin led Xia Ji through the side door of the Revolutionary Army General¡¯s Mansion, and Lu Bai came to lead them. He led Xia Ji to an inner door and pointed at the Lotus Breeze Building. ¡± The general is waiting for you. ¡®


    With that, he disappeared.


    The entire mansion fell silent.


    Xia Ji looked over.


    This was a pond where lotus flowers were nted. It was early spring, and the lotus flowers had not bloomed yet, making it seem cold.


    Ding dong.


    The sound of the zither seemed to give all things color.


    The four cages of white muslin in the pavilion also moved, and a figure could be vaguely seen ying the zither.


    Xia Ji walked out of the pavilion.


    The zither continued to y.


    Xia Ji cursed in his heart. Was a talent show a necessary part of the meeting?


    It was not until he finished ying that a faint voice came from the pavilion.¡±l¡¯ve made King Shenwu wait.¡±


    ording to the routine, Xia Ji should have pped his hands and expressed his opinion on the zither music, and then the two of them would have an in-depth exchange. In the process, the general would also get to know him.


    Yourments are also your words, and they also hide your attitude towards life and the world.


    However, Xia Ji said, ¡°You don¡¯t y well.¡±


    The general was shocked.


    Xia Ji took out a zither from his storage space and sat outside the pavilion. He ced his fingers on the surface of the zither and shook it.


    The zither music suddenly sounded.


    The zither music was mixed with his true qi and divine will.


    The Genuine Qi and Divine Intent were condensed and gathered into a ball around him. Any insects that flew over identally would be bounced away by a gentle force.


    At first, the zither music sounded like the chirping of insects as soldiers were deployed on the battlefield. Then, it sounded like the prelude to a storm, full of oppression.


    Xia Ji looked at the pavilion in front of him. He suddenly put down his left hand and waved his right hand casually.


    The ball of Genuine Qi that had already swelled up around his body immediately found an outlet to vent. It turned into a monstrous sound wave and directly sted toward the pavilion.


    Chi chi chi!


    The white veil was torn..

 Chapter 273 - 273: 176. Fighting Alone

    Chapter 273 - 273: 176. Fighting Alone


    Trantor: 549690339


    The figure behind him was revealed.


    The bamboo hat that the figure was wearing was also flipped over.


    He revealed a mask.


    And a head of ck hair.


    The sound of his white clothes being torn apart could be heard. The fabric of his sleeves was also torn apart by the sound waves.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    A dark fish Dharma suddenly rose around the general¡¯s body. The dark fish¡¯s mouth quickly opened and swallowed the iing sound wave.


    Poof poof poof .


    After a wave,


    The sound wave disappeared.


    The Dharma Idol also disappeared.


    The general coughed a few times, as if he had drunk too much and choked.


    The Revolutionary Army guards outside the courtyard sensed this movement and hurriedly gathered from afar. They arrived at the door and said,


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, all of you can leave,¡± the general replied.


    Lu Bai nced at the inner court and suddenly said,Xia Ji, how dare you attack the general?! ¡±


    ¡°Get down! !¡± The general shouted angrily.


    Only then did Lu Bai hurriedly leave with his men. Before he left, he gave Xia Ji a hateful look.


    There were only two people left in the Wind Lotus Vi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that King Shenwu is overbearing. Now that I¡¯ve seen him, it¡¯s indeed the case,¡± the general said.


    If you don¡¯t even have the tenth realm, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡± why should I waste my time with you? ¡±


    His figure moved and came uninvited, directly sitting opposite the general in the pavilion.


    The general sighed softly. His hoarse and strange voice disappeared, and it became a soft and weak female voice. ¡± We both have a great enemy. Why must King Shenwu be so aggressive? ¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned when he heard the voice.


    It sounded unexpectedly familiar.


    He searched in his mind.


    He immediately matched the voice with the character.


    The general is¡­lt was like Meng Xue.


    He had never expected this general to be such a person. Meng Xue was once the servant of the Su family¡¯s Frost Monarch, then An Rongrong¡¯s servant. She was freed after the Su family removed all the ¡± chains. ¡± She was probably still Princess Qing now.


    The Verdant King was the whetstone for the new ruler.


    However, Ru Mengxue already had her freedom.


    The Dark Fish Dharma Idol should have been given to her by the Frost


    Monarch. After all, she had made countless contributions to the Frost Monarch with her body. She was the Frost Monarch¡¯s right-hand man.


    A ve of the Su family who had gained freedom.


    Bing the general of the Revolutionary Army?


    Xia Ji immediately understood. It seemed that this person had a lot of resentment towards the aristocratic families.


    The general saw King Shenwu in tront ot her suddenly staring at her in a daze. If she wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, she would have ssified King Shenwu as the same as other men.


    The general said, ¡± I heard that King Shenwu is wielding a ck halberd. His heart is clear and his mind is round. He is the Buddha King of the Northern Lands. I wonder if I can take a look at him? ¡±


    Xia Ji took out his ck halberd.


    As soon as the demonic halberd appeared, ck fog immediately surrounded it.


    The ck halberd circled around him three times before returning.


    Then, he took out another scripture and said softly, ¡°¡±1 will recite a scripture for the general to cleanse the killing.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the general said.


    Thus, Xia Ji flipped open the scripture and began to read it slowly.


    His voice was filled with maism. It flowed into the general¡¯s heart along with the moonlight on the spring night. It was like a big handforting her injured heart and spirit.


    Xia Ji¡¯s current mental cultivation technique was the crimson Three Lifetimes Buddhist Concealment, the supreme martial art of the Thunder Sound Temple in the ancient times. Now that he was in the eleventh realm, it might not work against experts of the same realm, but it would work against Meng Xue.


    However, as he chanted, the general¡¯s entire body began to tremble.


    When she finished reading, the general¡¯s body was still filled with a great sense of hostility. This was the hostility in her heart.


    No one would have thought that this gentle and weak woman would have an unwashable ruthlessness in her heart.


    Xia Ji stopped reading.


    The general no longer doubted the identity of the person in front of her. Shey on the table in pain. ¡± Why did you stop reading? ¡®


    ¡°Are you willing to submit to me?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a great enemy of the aristocratic families, but how do I know you won¡¯t defect?¡± The general asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡±


    ¡°You also have the blood of an aristocratic family flowing in your bones.¡±


    She knew about this, but she didn¡¯t know about the nine ancient people and the catastrophe that would happen 9,000 yearster.


    ¡± I have no intention of exining myself to you, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± If you didn¡¯t hate the aristocratic families so much, I wouldn¡¯t have chanted for you. ¡®


    To be honest, I don¡¯t think much of your strength.¡± ¡°I want a promise from you,¡± the general said.


    ¡°What promise?¡±


    ¡°I want you to fight the aristocratic families to the death. As long as you agree,


    I¡¯m willing to do everything I can to help you.¡±


    ¡°I will have friends in the aristocratic families.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I was talking about the existence of the aristocratic families.¡± The general looked at him quietly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Only then did the general heave a sigh of relief. As if he had found his backbone, he leaned on the table.


    ¡°Do you want to see me?¡± she suddenly asked. Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± That¡¯s good. ¡®


    Ru Mengxueughed.


    The night was so quiet.


    Xia Ji flipped open the Buddhist scripture again and quietly read it. Meng Xue listened to it with a peace of mind. Her hatred for the aristocratic families had finally found a ce to hide, and her heart was at peace.


    After reading the poem, Ru Mengxue, who hadpletely opened her heart,


    had already converted to Xia Ji.


    Her heart had found a ce to live.


    However, the hostility could still exist.


    This was the best oue.


    At this moment, Ru Mengxue finally understood why King Shenwu was regarded as the greatest enemy of the aristocratic families.


    Because he truly had the power to overturn the aristocratic families.


    ¡± We may be a volunteer army, ¡± Ru Mengxue said. ¡± But all we do is destroy the aristocratic families ¡®ns and save people everywhere. We can¡¯t do anything else. ¡®


    ¡°What is the Revolutionary Army?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± There were people in this world who discovered the existence of the aristocratic families, ¡± Ru Mengxue said. ¡± Although they were powerless to deal with them, they would still resist. They would umte sand into mountains and be a volunteer army.


    There are many people in the Revolutionary Army who have a blood feud with the aristocratic families. Everyone is not afraid of death. It is because of this that we can fight against the aristocratic families.


    Over time, our Revolutionary Army will be able to destroy the aristocratic families one day.¡±


    ¡°What about the strongest person in the Revolutionary Army?¡± ¡± The tenth level should have two Dharma Laksana. ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    It seemed that he was thinking too much. How could there be a force in this world that could go against the aristocratic families?


    By the time these people of the tenth realm grew up, the aristocratic families would have countless eleventh realms.


    Perhaps, there were only two opportunities to overthrow the aristocratic families:


    First, the Fire Cmity had caused arge-scale awakening of the bloodline of ordinary people. After all, the number of aristocratic families was small. This was the reason why there was an opportunity to overturn the situation, and this would have to wait for at least a hundred years.


    Secondly, he could not allow the aristocratic families to smoothly control the human world. Otherwise, their previous advantage would be wiped out. The strategy of the aristocratic families was to follow the will of the heavens and support the new ruler, but the new ruler was in his hands.


    When Ru Mengxue saw that King Shenwu was deep in thought, she waited quietly.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to dampen her enthusiasm, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    His initial thoughts of joining the Revolutionary Army were instantly dispelled.


    He thought for a moment, then waved out an istion barrier with one hand and grabbed King Taishan¡¯s mask with the other, handing it to Meng Mengxue. ¡°This is¡­


    ¡± The Hell Mask, a product of the Six Paths ¡®Land of Extremis. Wearing it can hide one¡¯s identity, set up a transit station to return to Hell, and also obtain an inheritance. However, you need to pay attention to the fact that the underworld is not safe. You know Yin Jun, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°She is Houtu. She can also enter theherworld.¡± Xia Ji said, then added, ¡± If you need me, go to theherworld and set up a secret code. I¡¯ll see it. ¡®


    Ru Mengxue put on the mask of King Taishan. She had absolute trust in Xia Ji now, and she soon obtained the first level of King Taishan¡¯s inheritance, [Annoying Mountain Prison].


    Get your men to help me collect ancient books, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Other than that, don¡¯t confront the aristocratic families head-on. Cultivate and strengthen them. It won¡¯t take a day to destroy the aristocratic families. ¡±


    After giving the details, he left alone.


    Xia Ji walked alone in the spring rain along an unknownke.


    It seemed that he was thinking too much.


    The aristocratic families and those hidden forces have been plotting for 3,000 years.


    How could there be any forces in the human world that could go against them?


    Aristocratic families needed the art of enlightenment and fire seeds to break through to the eleventh realm. How could there be anyone else in the human world who could break through?


    The nine ancient monsters, including Su Tian, had lived for ten thousand years. Which one of them had not be a spirit?


    Xia Ji raised his hand and scooped up a handful of spring rain.


    Spring is slightly cold,


    He already understood.


    In the next hundred years, the only one who would truly threaten the aristocratic families would be him.


    In the end, there was only himself..</font>

 Chapter 274 - 274:177. Dao Sect’s Opportunity

    Chapter 274 - 274:177. Dao Sect¡¯s Opportunity


    Trantor: 549690339


    In a dark and gloomy ce, in a cold and gloomy hall, there were shadows and shadows, which were strange and unpredictable.


    A few Wu family servants had already finished reporting.


    Theplete destruction of the Wu family¡¯s ¡± amusement ind ¡± was not a small matter. Or rather, it was the first time an aristocratic family had been destroyed by someone.


    In the middle of the hall was a ghastly white bone throne.


    Concubine Wu was wearing a Houtu mask and sitting on a chair with her chin in her hands.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    During this period of time, she had already taken in tworge underground forces south of the Yangtze River.


    Immediately, the twelve figures of the hidden de and the blood rain fell on the 1008 floors.


    The Twelve Phases of Hidden de was an assassin organization. This organization had a powerful ability to collect information. They were so powerful that they never appeared in front of the world, and no one knew how to ce an order with them.


    If they felt that you needed to kill someone and they could help you kill that person, they would leave a letter next to you. This letter would suddenly appear in your pocket, under your pillow, or on your desk.


    The letter was easy to read. On the lower right corner was a gray skeleton with two crossed des, as well as the remuneration they had written in advance. If you wanted to, you only needed to press your fingerprint and leave it where it was.


    The only thing left was to prepare the payment.


    Of course, you could choose not to ept the letter¡¯s proposal. The result would be simple. Your opponent would receive the same letter, and you would die.


    The Bloodrain of Heaven and Earth was an assassin organization. This organization was notorious.


    Because this organization didn¡¯t care about good or evil, it only cared about money.


    And the famous saying in the building since ancient times was that ¡°all heads have a price¡±.


    As long as the money or reward was appropriate, even his own parents could be tortured and killed for him to see.


    What was even more outrageous was that this organization actually implemented a ¡± temporary mission system for peripheral personnel ¡°. In other words, no matter who it was, if they were short of money, they could go to this Blood Rain Tower to take on orders and then hide their identity to kill people.


    There had been many righteous forces in the pugilistic world who had tried to encircle and suppress this Blood Rain Hall, but they all ended with the death of the sect master. The identity of the murderer was still unknown.


    Such a powerful force¡­


    It should not have been subdued so quickly.


    However, aristocratic families and these forces were not on the same level at all.


    The appearance of Wu Ji and the cooperation of the Wu family¡¯s forces directly tore through all their defenses.


    An hourter.


    A ck pigeon pped its wings and flew into the hall.


    Concubine Wu took down the letter tied to the pigeon¡¯s leg and looked at it. Suddenly, she clenched her fist and the letter disappeared as if it was being gnawed by countless transparent mouths.


    ¡°Seventh brother, you¡¯re finally willing toe out after being depressed for so long?


    However, the world has changed. Your eleventh realm is not the only one.


    Fourth Sister didn¡¯t pay attention to you before. This time, I¡¯ll y with you.¡±


    Suddenly,


    The ck pigeon screamed.


    Wu Ji had clearly let go of her hand, but the ck pigeon still could not fly out. It seemed to be dragged by a strange force and could not take off.


    Then, starting from its ws, its entire body disappeared bit by bit, as if an invisible demon was eating its body without spilling a drop of blood.


    It wasn¡¯t that Xia Ji hadn¡¯t thought of recruiting forces.


    But what was the use?


    Other than wasting his time, it was useless.


    Was there any force that could rival the aristocratic families?


    Could he fight with the Supreme Pce and Eternal Life Pavilion that he had yet to meet?


    No, he could not see any hope.


    He put on a ck cloak and covered his face above the bridge of his nose as he walked alone in Jiangnan in the spring rain.


    The rain soaked his clothes, but he didn¡¯t care.


    The streets were bustling with activity and people came and went, but he would be alone.


    He believed that Su Tian was sincere to him now.


    But what about the future?


    He had only known Su Tian for a few months, but she had lived for more than 10,000 years.


    Along the way, he sensed a few groups of people from the martial world who were looking for the whereabouts of King Shenwu. Those people were very careful with their words, their secret codes were very clever, and their actions were wless. However, he was no longer on the same level as these people.


    No matter how those people searched, they could not find him.


    Xia Ji ordered a jug of fine wine and a few side dishes at Spring Flower Autumn Moon Restaurant in Jiangnan. He listened to the people in the restaurant talk about Jianghu stories for a while.


    These stories might be major events for people in the martial world, such as the birth of some treasure, the young miss of some family finding a spouse through martial artspetition, and the change of the Heaven Roll. However, to him, they were all trivial matters.


    When one¡¯s realm was high,


    Naturally, it was far away from the human world. And if one day he was so high that no one could catch up to him, Then, everyone would be far away from him.


    He would no longer be interested in the topics they discussed.


    Their emotions were like drizzle to him, and he would not be moved at all. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t want to find a ¡®daopanion.¡¯


    Would his Daopanion be able to keep up with him and be on the same level of existence as him?


    Was his cultivation partner really in love with him and trusted him?


    Su Tian might be able to satisfy the first point, but she would not be satisfied with the second.


    An Rongrong might be able to satisfy the second point, but not the first.


    ¡°Waiter, another bowl of small wontons.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    Soon, another steaming wonton was served.


    Wontons have more skin and less meat,


    It was delicious.


    But after eating a few,


    The leather contract in his mind suddenly reacted.


    This time, it was not Hu Xian Er.


    It was Ji Xuan.


    The leather scroll contract transmitted a message. ¡± Teacher, the Zhou family¡¯s state preceptor has appeared. He calls himself the Ten Directions Paragon. He came to see me once, but he said that he was looking for Mirror Lake Immortal and Fairy. He left without finding them. But I know that he is the state preceptor..¡±</font>

 Chapter 275 - 275: 177. Dao Sect’s Opportunity

    Chapter 275: 177. Dao Sect¡¯s Opportunity


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I invited him into the manor and chatted with him for a while. He seemed to be quite satisfied. Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as there¡¯s news.¡±


    The information from the leather scroll contract was interrupted. The new king, who was ready to betray the country, had alreadypleted his intelligence feedback.


    Xia Ji knew that the appearance of the state preceptor meant that the aristocratic families had begun to integrate the martial world.


    The Hidden Lord unified the underground world, and the Imperial Advisor unified the martial world.


    No matter what he did, he would immediately confront them.


    He ate a few more wontons.


    The leather scroll contract moved again.


    This time, it was Hu Xian Er.


    ¡°The old Daoist in linen clothes who came to find the Empressst year is here again. He calls himself the Jingming Cult Master and says that he wants to bring the Empress to the grotto-heaven to cultivate and seek immortality.


    If the Empress doesn¡¯t go, that old Daoist must take the Empress away. He said that if she doesn¡¯t leave, disaster will befall her. ¡®


    Xia Ji recalled that this old Daoist had contributed a golden skill bead, the


    [rity Dao Technique], which allowed him to master many Dao techniques. He definitely had a faction backing him, and it might even be a transcendent faction with an ancient legacy.


    He had always wanted to find these extraordinary powers, but he had no way to enter.


    ording to Su Tian, these forces were the kind that were ¡± invincible in their own territory ¡°. If they did not have a guide and forcefully entered, they would be courting death.


    Moreover, the location of these forces was almost a mystery.


    If he could enter this ce, he would definitely be able to gain something. The current situation was still calm. He had to seize every opportunity to


    ¡°develop¡±.


    ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±


    After Xia Ji finished his words, he quickly ate his wonton and found a hidden spot. He pinched the Curse Painting and disappeared.


    In a messy storage room in a residence in the Imperial City.


    The air fluctuated.


    Then, a figure appeared.


    Xia Ji looked at the Curse Diagram. After using it twice in a few days, the magic tool was showing signs of ¡± cracking ¡°. It seemed that it could no longer be used for a short period of time, and it would take a long time to recover. He casually put away the magic tool, wrapped his python robe again, and walked toward the pce.


    At this moment, in the Imperial Pce.


    The morning court session has ended,


    In the empty hall,


    The old Daoist in hemp clothes held his cane and looked up at the Empress on the throne calmly.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s expression was calm. Her pale and petite body was wrapped in a


    golden dragon robe. She said,¡±Thank you, Immortal, but my ambition is not to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°I can see it, so I know.¡±


    However, I still have to take you away because this is not a ce to stay for long.¡±


    He took two steps forward and decided to take it away by force.


    Two female attendants immediately came out to stop him.


    The old Daoist priest smiled and let out a light breath.


    Instantly, the air in the pce became chaotic.


    The two ninth-level Empress ¡®attendants were instantly blown away by the airflow.


    The two knew that they were no match for him, but they still pulled out their sabers and slowly retreated as the old Daoist advanced.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared behind Xia Xiaosu.


    Hu Xian Er grabbed the back of the dragon throne with both hands and propped herself up. Only by doing so could she disy the might of a mysterious existence behind the Empress.


    Her entire body was bathed in darkness, and all light disappeared here.


    Xia Xiaosu leaned back slightly. ¡± Immortal, I advise you not to be rash. You can¡¯t take me away from the pce. ¡± But I¡¯m very curious. Why must you bring me to cultivate?¡±


    The old Daoist sat down and his eyes moved slightly. He did not know when, but the entire pce hall had darkened. In the darkness, there seemed to be many pairs of eyes staring at him.


    White eagles descended from the sky andnded on the zed tiles of the pce or the corners of the Moon Pavilion as if they were resting. In addition, the empress on the throne was also illusory.


    If you¡¯re here, if you¡¯re not,


    The old daoist recognized that this was a highly skilled formation of the schrly faction.


    Thus, he stopped in his tracks and suddenly chanted softly, ¡°¡±Huabiao, a crane returns in a thousand years, condensing the core to cover the snow as clothes. The stars and immortals have heard it all, but they have pped their wings and flown to the five clouds.¡±


    After he finished reading, the old Taoist said, ¡± A hundred years, a thousand years, the world has changed. Time has changed, and it has not stopped. Why must the Empress rise and fall in these decades?


    The world will have a wise monarch who will create a new dynasty for thousands of years.


    This world is not your world, but your cmity.


    The good you want to do may not be the evil that others will block in the future. Why do more?


    Why don¡¯t you follow me back to the mountain and be an immortal? Why do you have to spend so much effort and do meaningless things?


    Right now, your essence, qi, and spirit are all suppressed in the old Taoist temple. You¡¯re like a pearl covered in dust, unable to shine.¡± His words were so infectious that Xia Xiaosu was stunned.


    That¡¯s right¡­


    For countless years in the human world, even if she worked hard to be an empress, she could only protect one area.


    Now that the aristocratic families were in charge of the background, creating a new dynasty was the most suitable method for them.


    Furthermore, the fire tribtion wasing from the west, and the imperial capital of the Northern Reaches was bearing the brunt of it. What was the point of all of his actions?


    Why don¡¯t you follow me to the mountains to cultivate? Maybe you can achieve immortality and keep up with your brother¡¯s footsteps. You won¡¯t be siblings for decades, but rtives for hundreds of years.


    What was he insisting on?


    Confusion shed across her eyes.


    Suddenly, a voice that contained thunder but was as still as still water came from outside.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Xia Xiaosu.¡±


    His voice was like a long dragon, instantly dispersing the atmosphere brewing in the old Daoist¡¯s words and waking the Empress up.


    In fact, this was not an illusion. It was the truth. However, everyone had their own persistence and opportunities. If one gave up their persistence because of one sentence, no matter what the future path was, it was ultimately wrong.


    If Xia Xiaosu were to follow the old Taoist priest now, she would be denying everything that she had lived for since she was young. If a person did not have a past, how could he have a future?


    Because you¡¯re my sister. ¡®


    The voice came along with a figure.


    The doors of the throne room were wide open.


    The sunlight pierced through everything.


    The female attendants hurriedly half-kneeled in front of the person walking in from outside the door and respectfully said, ¡°¡±Greetings, King Shenwu.¡± The old Daoist narrowed his eyes, but he did not turn around.


    ¡°What about me, Old Taoist?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The old Daoist closed his eyes and sensed the aura. Then, he smiled bitterly. He had said that Xia Xiaosu was a pearl covered in dust, unable to shine brightly. However, at this moment, King Shenwu was like a zing sun. His essence, energy, and spirit had already surpassed the limit, making it impossible for others to look at him directly.


    If it was before, he would have wanted to take the Empress away by force, but ever since Xia Ji came, he had dispelled this idea.


    He sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s not my fate, nor the Empress ¡®fate.¡± Let¡¯s part ways here.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately turned around, wanting to see what the world-famous King Shenwu looked like.


    However, no one was standing behind him.


    The old Daoist was stunned and revealed a shocked expression.


    The aura was actually just a phantom condensed from the aura that made him retreat.


    No wonder it was regarded as the number one anomaly by the aristocratic families.


    The old Daoist walked out of the pce. Xia Xiaosu did not stop him. After all, the old Daoist had no ill intentions towards her.


    She stared nkly at the disappearing shadow in front of the door, a strange sadness in her heart.


    It seemed that he was getting further and further away from his brother.


    That detestable ck Dragon had taken away his only chance to be stronger, the Heavenly Demon Transformation.


    After the old Daoist left the pce, Xia Ji followed him.


    He immediately activated the [Nanhua Six Scrolls: Hide the Heavens in the Field] and gathered all his power into his heart.


    His aura waspletely hidden, just like a mortal. Even if the ancestor stood in front of him, it was impossible to discover his abnormality without looking carefully, let alone the old Daoist.


    After the old Daoist left the city, he also left the city.


    As he walked, the leather contract suddenly rang again.


    It was Hu Xian Er.


    ¡°Master, your mother asked you why you disappeared when you just came back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Your mother asked if you¡¯reing back for dinner tonight?¡±


    Xia Ji scanned the surrounding wilderness. ¡± No thanks. ¡®


    After a while.


    Hu Xian Er suddenly sent another message, [Your mother is asking me who I am and why I can talk to you on the phone.] Master, what do you mean by phone porridge?¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless. ¡°Your mother asked me why I¡¯m only 1.1 meters¡­¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Your mother said that she also wants a magic tool for long-distancemunication.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    It was better not to let his mother know about the leather scroll contract. After all, it was a secret.


    After thinking for a while, he couldn¡¯t exin it to his mother, so he replied,


    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t let my mother see you.¡±


    Hu Xian Er replied with an ¡°oh¡± and then ended the conversation.


    Xia Ji looked ahead. The old Daoist was still hurrying forward, and his speed was getting faster and faster. He was like a gust of wind, and he easily followed behind..

 Chapter 276 - 276: 178. Fangzhang Mountain

    Chapter 276: 178. Fangzhang Mountain


    Trantor: 549690339


    The old Daoist came to the edge of the cliff and threw out the paper figurine.


    The paper figurine transformed into a white crane.


    The white crane carried the Taoist priest and soared into the sky, breaking through the clouds.


    The moonlight shone on the clouds, making it look iparably beautiful.


    Xia Ji looked at the old Daoist¡¯s technique and pondered for a moment before understanding the mystery behind it. His mantra had already reached the ninth level, and it could be said that one could master a hundred.


    Therefore, he also took out a paper figurine from his bosom and spread it out in his palm. He muttered something and pointed his finger. The paper figurine turned into a paper eagle. He then gently blew on it, and the paper eagle immediately pped its wings.


    Xia Ji rode on the paper eagle and flew into the sky.


    He was not afraid that the old Daoist would see through him. In fact, some of the techniques recorded in the rity Dao Technique were simr to other mantras, but the focus was slightly different. In fact, there was not much difference.


    The paper eagle carried him through the dark clouds and finally saw the bright moon.


    He and the old Daoist rode on a crane in the rolling sea of clouds, one behind the other.


    At this point, the old Daoist naturally noticed him.


    However, sensing the purity and innocence of the Daoist behind him, the old Daoist did not immediately draw his weapon.


    He hadn¡¯t seen King Shenwu¡¯s appearance before, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize Xia Ji even if he were to meet him now.


    Moreover, Xia Ji had long since restrained his fiery aura and changed his python robe into a white Daoist robe.


    Not to mention that there was no inte in this era,


    I can¡¯t go online and search for other people¡¯s faces.


    Even if there was, the old Daoist wasn¡¯t someone who would search for it.


    Therefore, the old Daoist could not recognize Xia Ji at all.


    On the clouds.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why have you been following us?¡± he asked loudly.


    Xia Ji could already guess what he was thinking about him, so he said, ¡®


    Leisure Cloud Wild Crane, I got a lone scroll and traveled the mortal world. This is the first time I¡¯ve met you, Fellow Daoist. I¡¯m happy, so I followed you. ¡®


    The old Taoist priest sensed it again. Xia Ji released a little bit of essence, qi, and spirit from his heart.


    The old Daoist felt that the aura of this young man was pure, and his spirit was strong. He was like a fire seed, emitting a warm but not piercing brilliance. He felt much gentler in his heart. ¡± I am clear and bright. May I know your Daoist name? ¡± Which solitary scroll did you get?¡±


    ¡± No daoist name, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It¡¯s called a solitary scroll, but it¡¯s actually just a form of enlightenment.


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± The old Daoist looked at him.


    Daoism was different from Buddhism. Buddhism opened its doors and recruited disciples from all over the world.


    However, the Taoist priests were very free and idle. They simply took in a disciple they liked. If they could have three or four disciples, they would be prolific. As a result, many Taoist sects had added a rule:He had to take in at least one disciple.


    However, even if he epted a disciple, it was too troublesome to teach him. Therefore, to be able to meet such an enlightened person halfway was simply a godsend.


    However, he had to make sure that this enlightenment was not some random enlightenment, but orthodox.


    However, this was not a problem for Xia Ji.


    He had learned a lot of information from chatting with Su Tian, the ten-thousand-year-old ancestor.


    Thus, he picked out a sect that was orthodox in the ancient times, but was not well-known. It had all died during the Ancient Catastrophe and had not left behind any inheritance.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you, Fellow Daoist,¡± the old Daoist said when he saw that he was silent.


    ¡°The Jade Emperor copied the fifth volume of the Paper Figurine Technique, the Body Tempering Technique, ¡± Xia Ji said. The old Daoist priest was stunned.


    Jade Emperor copied?


    He flipped through his mind for a long time before he found it.


    It seemed to be a cultivation technique of arge orthodox sect in ancient times, and it was recorded in his own book.


    ¡°You got the Paper Figurine Technique and the Body Forging Technique?¡± The old Daoist asked curiously.


    Xia Ji sighed. Everything was self-evident.


    The old Daoist didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The Jade Emperor¡¯s Scroll was obviously an extremely powerful Taoist skill. He actually obtained these two copies. It really made people sigh. Was this luck good or bad?


    ¡°Alright, since we met, it can be considered fate. Follow me.¡± The old Daoist rode the crane in front, and Xia Ji walked side by side. The two of them rode the wind and the moon, looking extremely carefree.


    Firstly, Daoism was all about fate. As long as they liked each other, there would not be so manyplicated things.


    Secondly, Xia Ji¡¯s aura was pure, and he was not a demon. He had not received any cultivation techniques from other sects, so he was a good sessor.


    Thirdly, there were many experts in the blessednd, and there was also the Heaven Ascension Mystic Formation inherited from ancient times. Even if someone caused trouble, they would be instantly suppressed.


    The paper crane flew for half a day before returning to its original form. The two of them rested at a peak.


    The old Daoist asked a few more questions, and Xia Ji answered casually.


    At dawn the next day, the two of them continued to ride on the crane. After flying for three days and three nights, they found an ind floating in the air.


    No, no, no.


    It should be called a continent.


    It was too big.


    It stretched as far as the eye could see.


    The floating ind cast a huge shadow in the sea, looking extremely spectacr.


    However, Xia Ji had seen the space slit passage and even the Void World beyond the Fourth Heaven, so this scene did not shock him.


    However, he seemed to feel the old Daoist¡¯s gaze, so he pretended to be a young man and sighed, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s really big.¡±


    At this moment,


    The leather scroll contract sent another message.


    Hu Xian Er wrote: Your mother asked you why you are out every day, is not going home.


    Xia Ji replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist? Fellow Daoist?¡± Seeing Xia Ji in a daze, Daoist Jingming called out to him.


    Xia Ji came to his senses and gave a long sigh to exin why he was in a daze. ¡®


    ¡°Such a spectacr sight, it really makes one¡¯s heart tremble..¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277: 178. Fangzhang Mountain

    Chapter 277: 178. Fangzhang Mountain


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jingming smiled. ¡± This is the center of the East Sea. It¡¯s called Fangzhang Ind. It¡¯s on the north, south, west, and east coast. It¡¯s five thousand miles in all directions. It¡¯s said that it used to be a ce where Celestial Immortals received their charms. However, it¡¯s long gone. There are only some ancient ruins. ¡±


    5,000 miles in all directions?


    So big?


    At this moment,


    The leather scroll contract sent another message.


    Hu Xian Er wrote: ¡± Recently, someone came to your mother to sell his daughter. Your mother asked when you would be back. See if there¡¯s anything you like. ¡±


    Her existence is a secret, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± How could someonee? ¡±


    Hu Xian Er wrote, ¡°The portraits were given to the Empress, and then your mother took them.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    In the past, Mother¡¯s dancing skills were amazing, and she was as gentle as a fairy.


    But now that she was no longer bound by the Emperor, no longer suppressed by the aristocratic families, no longer had children to take care of, and had wandered around the edge of the Yellow Springs for so long, had her mother¡¯s nature been released?


    He had to find something for his mother to do. He had to find something for her to do!


    ¡°Fellow Daoist?¡± Daoist Jingming asked curiously. Fellow Daoist? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Xia Ji came back to his senses and sighed. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect the Daoist paradise to be so big. It¡¯s really impressive. ¡®


    ¡± There are many blessings and dangers on Fangzhang Ind, ¡± said Daoist Jingming with a smile. ¡± There are thousands of Daoist families and hundreds of thousands of children and servants.


    Many Daoists with opportunities found grotto-heavens and blessednds to cultivate alone. Most of them were alone and had at most one Daopanion.


    There were only fourrge sects with more than 10,000 members: the


    Mysterious Heaven Temple, the True Martial Pavilion, the Golden Jade Workshop, and the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce.


    There are a total of thirty-six grotto-heavens and blessednds, all of which have ancient secret techniques and are ces where great immortals cultivate.¡±


    Xia Ji immediately understood that he had found the organization¡­


    It was no wonder that there were so few Taoists in the human world.


    First, it was far away.


    Secondly, there were not many Taoist priests.


    Compared to Daoists, temples built in the mountains or in the bustling city had endless visitors.


    Beep beep beep.


    In the leather contract.


    ¡°Your mother is still waiting for your answer,¡± Hu Xian Er wrote.


    I¡¯m really busy, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Talk to youter. ¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, fellow Daoist, what¡¯s wrong with you again?¡±


    ¡°May I know which faction Sect Leader rity is from?¡±


    Gold and Jade Lane, a street, free and unfettered in the mortal world, immortal. ¡± The old Daoist smiled. ¡± Let¡¯s go, Fellow Daoist. Follow me to take a look. ¡®


    The two of them rode on the crane to Fangzhang Ind.


    The ind was covered in clouds and mist. It was a scene of a blessednd. Only some ces had copsed ancient buildings and houses.


    Along the way, they didn¡¯t meet any other Daoists. It was probably a normal scene in arge ce with a small poption.


    Most of the Daoists he encountered were flying on swords or riding paper birds. They were only at the ninth or tenth realm. There was no eleventh realm at all.


    Xia Ji immediately understood. Xuan Qi was extremely profound, and it was also due to Xuan Qi that Daoists could fold paper and fly. It was a characteristic of Daoism and had little to do with one¡¯s strength and realm.


    But what was that sword kinesis flight?


    Although he could now ride a halberd and a saber to fly, it was because both halberds and sabers were divine weapons. Moreover, he was extremely powerful and had established a connection with them, so he could barely fly.


    But how did these people do it?


    He hesitated and remained silent.


    Daoist Jingming might not know that he had brought the BOSS of the Fire Cmity back to Fangzhang Ind.


    He was still introducing, ¡± The Gold and Jade Workshop seeks a carefree and eternal life. There are many kinds of rare minerals in it. Gold and jade are just the low-quality ones, while the high-quality ones are the materials used to forge ancient divine weapons-pill gold, spirit iron.


    He could casually take some gold and jade to the human world and be free and happy.


    He could also exchange some spirit iron with other Daoist sects to obtain various magic tools, Daoist techniques, and secret techniques.


    Therefore, our Golden Jade Lane has thergest Daoist Repository on Fangzhang Ind. Although we don¡¯t have ancient books left behind by immortals like the Mysterious Heaven Temple, True Martial Pavilion, and Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce, nor do we have unique immortal techniques left behind in those grotto-heavens and blessednds, the Golden Jade Lane is an extremely richnd.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Pill Gold and Spirit Iron?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    Spirit iron, ¡± Elder Jingming said. ¡± You only need to add a little bit of it when forging a weapon, and it can be a flying sword that can carry people and sh through the air. However, how much it can be used depends on the individual¡¯s realm.


    As long as it was added during the forging of a weapon, it could make the entire weapon extremely soft. Usually, it could be suspended into a pill, and with a thought, it could be a weapon. It was very convenient.


    Usually, they would add both to make the weapon not only move at will, but it could also be of any size. However, only the True Martial Pavilion knew this forging method.


    As for the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce, it was located in a medicinal valley filled with herbs and immortal herbs.


    The Mysterious Heaven Temple is special. It is said that in the past, Heaven Immortals needed toe to the Mysterious Heaven Temple to receive the talisman. Only when their names are recorded on the Heaven Ascending Tome can they be Heaven Immortals. However, the Heaven Ascending Tome can¡¯t be opened now. The Taoist masters say that this is because the time has note.¡±


    Xia Ji was really enlightened.


    Now,


    The other aristocratic families were still spying on him. If he returned as the state preceptor, it would be very difficult for him toe out again.


    The war could break out at any time. Being able toe to this ce where he could ¡± jump out of the battle ¡± and ¡± develop ¡± was the best choice right now. This ce had thergest Daoist Repository, pill gold, spirit iron ¡­


    These were all things that he needed.


    Thus, he followed behind the Daoist and headed towards the Gold and Jade


    Lane.


    Half a dayter, the two of them arrived in front of a golden barrier. Old Daoist Jingming muttered something and tapped the barrier. The two of them entered it..

 Chapter 278 - 278: 178. Fangzhang Mountain

    Chapter 278: 178. Fangzhang Mountain


    Trantor: 549690339


    Among them,


    It was a neighborhood full of manors.


    The Gan River was in the south, and the mines in the north contained a lot of energy.


    Old Taoist Jingming held Li Zhang in his hand and rode on a crane barefooted. He did not expect to have a beautiful Taoist partner. She had bright eyes, white teeth, and eyes that seemed to be painted. She had long hair and was dressed in white clothes. The essories on her body were all precious. Beside her was a fine jade sword that seemed to be around 30 years old.


    If the old Daoist hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Xia Ji would have thought that it was his daughter.


    The two of them had justnded in the manor when the woman came up to them and asked, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Xia Xiaosu?¡±


    ¡°She refused toe,¡± Daoist Jingming shook his head.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you bring it back?¡± asked the woman.


    ¡°She is very stubborn, and the pce is heavily guarded¡­Other than that, her brother is simply a monster among monsters.¡± ¡°King Shenwu¡­With him around, it¡¯s really difficult.¡±


    The two of them fell silent.


    The woman stared at Xia Ji for a while before nodding in satisfaction. She suddenly said, ¡°¡±Fellow Daoist, are you willing to be the disciple of this old Daoist and me?¡±


    The two of them saw that Xia Ji was young and upright, so they wanted to teach him.


    This was in line with Xia Ji¡¯s idea of ¡± hiding and developing ¡®


    Jingming had already told Xia Ji about it, so he naturally knew the woman¡¯s name.


    However, Xia Ji still pondered for a moment and asked, heard that Xia Xiaosu was the Empress of the Imperial City. She was kind and merciful, and the people under her rule lived and worked in peace and contentment. She even fought against the foreign races in the west and personally went to the front lines to stop the Fire Cmity Demon Dragon.


    I wonder why Perfected Jingming and Perfected Xu Guzi are looking for her?¡±


    Jingming was stunned. Before he could say anything, Xu Guzi smiled and said, ¡°¡±Are you worried that we¡¯re evil? The teacher knows the disciple, and the disciple knows the teacher.


    It¡¯s only because my old Daoist identally saw Xia Xiaosu in the Imperial Capital and suspected that she was rted to an old friend, so I went to look fnr har


    ¡°Old friend? The Empress is clearly the ninth princess of Great Shang, how could she be an old friend of the Zhenren?¡±


    ¡± Yes, ¡± Daoist Jingming said. ¡± She looks too simr. When I first saw her, I almost thought she was that old friend. ¡± That¡¯s why I wanted to bring her to Fangzhang Ind out of kindness.¡±


    ¡°What old friend?¡±


    Jingming nced at him. ¡± Don¡¯t be too curious. ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded and pondered for a moment.


    Since these two people had no hostility towards Little Su and were the ones who had led him into thisnd of opportunity, there was no harm in acknowledging him as his master. Since he owed this favor, he would treat it as thanking his master.


    Moreover, having an additional identity was also convenient. As for being exposed, that was for the future.


    Xu Guzi crossed her arms and sized him up. ¡± Are you going to acknowledge me as your master? ¡±


    Xia Ji hurriedly lowered his head and bowed. He casually made up a name and said, ¡®¡±¡®Disciple Ji Qi greets master and masteress. From now on, I¡¯m willing to devote myself to cultivation.¡±


    Only then did Xu Guzi reveal a smile. ¡± Good child, the people in this Golden Jade Lane are each a family and each has their own unique arts.


    This technique of ours is called the rity Sect. Although it doesn¡¯t have any strong points, it covers a wide range. It¡¯s enough for you to cultivate properly.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    rity Dao technique?


    I¡¯m already at max level.


    However, he still revealed a look of surprise and gratitude.


    However, there was no red tape. Just like what was recorded in the ancient immortal talk, Xu Guzi threw a book to him and asked him to study by himself. Then he threw a token to him, saying that if there was anything he did not understand, he could go to the Daoist Repository in the middle of the Golden Jade Lane and flip through the book to check.


    In the end, he pointed to a room in the outer courtyard.


    Then, Xu Guzi and Perfected Jingming turned around and returned to the backyard together.


    This process of bing a disciple was as fast as flowing water¡­


    Xia Ji put away the book, grabbed the token, and left..

 Chapter 279 - 279:179. Five Elements

    Chapter 279:179. Five Elements


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Daoist Repository of the Golden Jade Lane had nine floors. It was indeed worthy of being thergest collection of books on the entire Fangzhang Ind.


    Xia Ji arrived at the library.


    A man in white with a calm temperament stopped him. ¡°Shidi, you just joined the workshop, right? Do you have a tile?¡±


    Xia Ji took out the token that Xu Guzi had given him.


    The man looked at it and nodded.¡± I am Qing Fengzi, a subordinate of the Cult


    Master of Taiping. Please follow me to record your naturalization. ¡±


    Xia Ji understood that this was simr to a trip to the HR Department, so he said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m Ji Qi. Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    He changed his name to his surname and named himself after the Seventh Prince, so it was not strange.


    Qing Fengzi put his fingers together, and a silver ball of liquid metal flew out.


    ¡°Sword!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the silver metal ball immediately turned into the shape of a flying sword. Qing Fengzi stepped on it, and after doing all this, he seemed to remember. ¡± I forgot that Junior Brother doesn¡¯t have a flying sword. ¡±


    It¡¯s alright, ¡± Xia Ji said calmly. ¡± I can walk on the ground. ¡®


    He could tell at a nce that Qing Fengzi was only in the ninth level of the Supreme Phantom realm, and the flying sword was not a divine weapon. It was probably the effect of the pill metal spirit iron.


    This Dao Immortal Ind was indeed magical.


    However, Qing Fengzi was just like a child in his eyes. He held the flying sword and showed it off like a child holding a toy. Xia Ji wasn¡¯t angry at all. He walked on the ground and followed Qing Fengzi into the distance.


    A momentter, Qing Fengzi brought Xia Ji to a dojo. ¡± Junior Brother, go in. Once you¡¯re done with your naturalization, you¡¯ll be a member of my Golden


    Jade Lane. ¡®


    The dojo was opened as soon as Xia Ji arrived at the door. The young girl who was recording inside had long hair and a calm expression. She didn¡¯t even raise her head and said, ¡°¡±Name, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Ji Qi, Perfected Jingming.¡±


    The young girl dipped her hand in ink and wrote down on a yellow book as she said, ¡®¡±¡®Perfected Jing Ming has epted another disciple.¡±


    After she finished writing, she raised her head and saw Xia Ji. She felt that he was quite handsome. She took a closer look and saw that he was not only handsome, but also had an indescribable temperament that she had never seen before.


    I¡¯m Yun Lingzi, a disciple of the Daoist Master of West Park. Do you have a Dao partner, Ji Qi? ¡± The young girl smiled.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Senior Sister, I never wanted a Daopanion.¡±


    Yun Lingzi smiled and said, ¡± Our Dao Sect is particr about the harmony of Yin and Yang. Men are Yang and women are Yin. The Art of In-Room is also a


    method to promote cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°What does cultivation have to do with sexual techniques?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Yun Lingzi said, ¡°Junior Brother, this is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Heaven and earth have the way of exchange, so there is no limit to the end of the mind.


    If a man can get it, he can get the way of immortality.


    The scripture of the in Lady that Perfected Mu of my Gold and Jade Workshop obtained is about the great Dao in it.


    Why did Junior Brother look down on sexual techniques? Did he only think that it was the way of love between men and women in the mortal world?


    In ancient times, even the Jade Emperor had a Queen Mother. The harmony of


    Yin and Yang can be seen.¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. It seemed that Taoism really had some secrets. A female disciple who had registered her nationality knew so much, so there was no need to talk about the background of others.


    However, there were probably not many people in this world who could cultivate this sexual technique with him. He himself had never thought about this. After hearing what Yun Lingzi said, he let it go and said directly, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Sister.¡±


    Seeing that he was not interested, Yun Lingzi did not continue to chase after him. His expression returned to its original calmness. He took out a small golden seal and stamped it on Xia Ji¡¯s token.


    Instantly, the pattern of rolling waves appeared below the token. It was probably the symbol of the Golden Jade Lane.


    Yun Lingzi handed the token to Xia Ji. ¡± That¡¯s enough. Every hundred years is a generation. Now, the owner of the Golden Jade Lane is the seventh generation disciple, and you are the ninth generation disciple of the Golden Jade Lane.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister.¡±


    Xia Ji turned around and left the dojo. This time, there were no more obstructions and he went straight to the Daoist Repository.


    The pavilion was nine stories high and was suspended in the air by a mysterious force. It was still difficult to climb up by relying on movement techniques.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to show off, so he threw out a paper figurine.


    The paper man turned into an eagle,


    It carried him up to the dojo suspended in midair.


    Then, he flew straight to the ninth level.


    As soon as he reached the third level, a cold grunt sounded. ¡°If you don¡¯t umte small streams, you won¡¯t be able to form a river. You haven¡¯t evenid a good foundation, and you¡¯re already going to soar to the sky?¡±


    Xia Ji only heard the snort, but he didn¡¯t feel the corresponding pressure. He continued to fly up. Why should he start from the first level?


    The best, hardest, and oldest books were definitely on the ninth floor.


    Fortunately, there was no rule in the dojo that stated how many levels one could go up after reaching a certain level. He quickly arrived at the ninth level and pushed the door open. There was no one in the building.


    He sniffed lightly.


    The smell of books filled his nose.


    ¡°It smells so good.¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    Wherever his gaze passed,


    There weren¡¯t many books.


    He casually flipped through two books and finally understood why the ninth floor would allow people toe up so casually. The reason was simple. These books were slightly iplete, and the words recorded were obscure and difficult to understand. Some of them were even ancient words that he could not understand.


    There could only be one reason why these books could be ssified as Taoist collections. First, someone knew these words. Second, there were pictures of the five elements, four symbols, three pureness, Yin, Yang, Tai Chi, etc. on them. These were enough for people to deduce that these were ancient Taoist books, so they were ced here.


    He felt a little guilty. After all, he did not know if he could absorb the Skill Orbs from such a book..

 Chapter 280 - 280: 179. Five Elements

    Chapter 280: 179. Five Elements


    Trantor: 549690339


    Therefore,


    He searched in his mind.


    First, he took out a few skill books rted to the study of ancient characters, such as [Introduction to Ancient Chinese Language],[History of the


    Development of Chinese Characters], and so on. Then, he directly used them.


    Looking at these books again, although he was still unclear, he had some vague guesses.


    Then, he sat on the ninth floor of the Daoist Repository.


    There were no chairs here, so he found a ce to lean against the wall and sat down. His long legs stretched outfortably andnded in the sunlight. An ancient book with a torn cover was spread open on his legs.


    The book had a little oil on it, which was probably a secret preservation technique. Otherwise, this ancient book would have rotted long ago.


    He chose this book because it had the most pictures.


    He flipped through the pages one by one.


    Xia Ji stopped reading.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was looking at.


    However, because he had mastered somenguage skill books, he could still understand the gist of it. It was like saying, ¡± You only know a little key English vocabry, but it doesn¡¯t prevent you from pretending to read the entire English book.


    After flipping through it, there were no Skill Orbs.


    However, a strange feeling arose in his heart.


    Xia Ji patiently flipped through it a second time.


    The third time.


    Twenty times.


    The thirtieth time,


    Until the hundredth time.


    Suddenly, there was a thunderous boom in his mind.


    The many insights from before gathered like a vortex, forming a pale red skill bead-[Five Elements Water Dragon Dao] Level 9.


    Use.


    In an instant, the red Skill Pearl shattered and entered his primordial spirit and body.


    Xia Ji could feel his Essence Soul and body changing.


    At this moment, he seemed to have a strange connection with the water in the world and even the vast ocean below the floating Fangzhang Ind.


    However, this was not a good ce to test his skills, so he used the secret technique of ¡± Hide the Heavens in the Field ¡± to absorb this power into his heart.


    Now, his heartbeat was extremely slow and heavy. If he did not hide it, his heartbeat only needed to beat once every five minutes. He turned his head and looked at the sky. It was already dusk.


    He also needed to leave.


    Sitting on the white eagle, he went down to the nine-story dojo. He could vaguely notice some strange gazes looking at him.


    There seemed to be disdain, curiosity, and all sorts of other gazes.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t mind.


    All of you are like clouds and mudpared to me, when have you ever entered my eyes?


    He rode his eagle back to the manor¡¯s wing room and was about to wash up when he realized that there was no such ce¡­


    Soon,


    As if sensing his return, Xu Guzi walked out of the inner courtyard with a slightly red face. Her face was a little more lively. She did not ask about her progress and only threw two porcin bottles out. ¡°Fasting Pill, Purity Pill, one each. It canst for a month, so that your stomach won¡¯t be hungry and your body won¡¯t have any dust. When you¡¯re done,e find me or your master.¡± ¡°Thank you, Masteress,¡± Xia Ji said sincerely.


    Xu Guzi went into the inner courtyard again. Xia Ji didn¡¯t make any wild guesses about what his master¡¯s wife was going to do, nor did he release his divine sense to eavesdrop. Instead, he quietlyy back in his room.


    His five fingers moved slightly, and the water in the surrounding air seemed to be pulled by his palm. It quickly condensed into the form of a mini water dragon.


    This water snake wasn¡¯t just in the shape of water, but it contained a mysterious power.


    ¡°The ninth level of the mystic art still corresponds to the tenth level of the Dharma.


    And, the tenth level is only beginning to touch the power of the eleventh realm, right?¡±


    Xia Ji thought of his only tenth level [Little ck Dragon Energy]. That energy could transform his palm into a dragon w.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t enter the mystic realm, it¡¯s all a method of tempering the body with true qi.


    After entering the Xuan level, the ninth level corresponded to the Dharma. The Dharma was produced by the extreme of human strength and the vibration of space.


    The tenth level corresponded to the bloodline.


    I¡¯m really looking forward to the tenth floor.¡±


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t sleep. He didn¡¯t know if this Daoist Repository could give him the level ten cultivation technique he wanted.


    After tossing and turning for a while, he got out of bed and practiced a set of fist techniques. The fist techniques were restrained, and his Qi and blood were like the strong but quiet currents in the depths of the ocean. These currents were attacking the acupoints of his Dharmakaya.


    However, the second aperture of the Transcendence Realm was not so easy to break through. After he finished practicing, although his body was covered in sweat, his skin did not have any dirt. It seemed that it was the effect of the Purity Pill.


    Before sleeping.


    Hu Xian Er¡¯s leather contract rang again.


    Ever since Su Linyu returned to the pce, the contract had been ringing almost every day.


    When Xia Ji was busy, he naturally didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but now that it waste at night, he felt a trace of warmth in his heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    [The feedback message from the leather scroll contract: Your mother suddenly became obsessed with cooking and kept muttering about how many more she needed.]


    ¡°Tell me more details,¡± Xia Jiqi said.


    Hu Xian Er replied, ¡± In the morning, your mother woke up feeling refreshed. She started frying eggs, one after another. Every time the egg yolk scattered, she would feel very ufortable. ¡± And then¡­She fried 1,000 poached eggs. We didn¡¯t eat anything today except eggs.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Hu Xian Er continued to reply,¡±Your mother muttered that she had to make a thousand boiled eggs tomorrow.¡± I¡¯ve already eaten fifty poached eggs today. I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    This feeling was a little familiar.


    ¡°Record my mother¡¯s strange behavior every day and tell me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master¡­¡±


    Even through the contract, Xia Ji could feel Hu Xian Er¡¯s resentment after eating fifty poached eggs.


    The contract was cut off.


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart was extremely calm as he slowly entered the dream.


    The next day, he rode the paper eagle to the ninth floor of the dojo and continued to flip through the ancient books.


    Picking and choosing among the ancient books, he found a book with simr handwriting to the one from yesterday and began to read.


    Reading books a hundred times,


    The meaning of this is self-evident.


    Every time he read it, he would gain some insights. These insights umted into streams, streams formed rivers, and rivers flowed into the sea, gathering into the Skill Pearl. He finally finished reading it near dusk.


    Boom!


    A sound rang in his mind.


    It was another light red Skill Orb,[Five Elements Water Form Dao].


    He used it directly.


    He immediately understood.


    If the water dragon was attacking in the form of water,


    This water form was ethereal, specifically, it was water mist and ice.


    Xia Ji immediately thought of the pale red skill bead that was ¡± specially used by dragons ¡°-[Stormy Sky Records]. Now, he could use it as long as he became the ck Emperor.


    These three techniques were all Xuan techniques that used water. They were all vaguely depicting one aspect of ¡°water¡±. It was like taking you to see the tip of the iceberg of one of the five elements. The more you see, the more you understand.


    Xia Ji spread out the ancient book on his legs and quietly watched the sun on the sea gradually set. When the time was up, he went down to the Daoist Repository again.


    On the fifth floor, two figures stood in front of the window with their hands behind their backs.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with Perfected Jing Ming¡¯s new disciple? Could he really understand the ancient book on the ninth floor?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even have enough Qi and blood, ¡± another person said. ¡± His cultivation level is even mediocre. How could he understand it? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get my disciple to ask tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Let Qing Xia ask.¡±


    Qing Xia was the most beautiful woman among the ninth generation disciples of the Golden Jade Lane. When she went to ask questions, the youths all wanted to talk to her more, so they told her everything they knew.


    Another person muttered, ¡± In a few days, it will be the exploration day of the


    Fire Cmity Land. At that time, the four sects will set off together with many


    Perfected Ones. Most of them will be eighth generation disciples like you and


    Only a few elites will be selected from the ninth generation. Qingxia is one of them.


    If she asked, would it dy her cultivation?


    After all, this is the first time we¡¯ve encountered a great cmity. A ninth generation disciple like her is the future hope of our Fangzhang Mountain¡¯s Golden Jade Lane.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Perhaps this child is deliberately mystifying things.¡±


    Xia Ji returned to the room in the outer courtyard. This time, Xu Guzi and Perfected Jingming didn¡¯t evene out.


    He returned to his room alone and practiced a set of fist techniques. Then, he clenched his right hand and the mini water dragon appeared again.


    Following his heart,


    The water dragon kept changing.


    Sometimes, they turned into mist dragons, sometimes into ice dragons, sometimes boiling, and sometimes freezing. Xia Ji slowly pulled his hands apart, and more than ten ice dragons appeared in the air.


    In his palm, he raised his head and waited, wanting to break through the wind and clouds.


    With a thought, all the Dharma Forms disappeared, and the house returned to silence.


    After listening to Hu Xian Erin about her master¡¯s mother¡¯s behavior, Xia Ji closed his eyes and entered a dream..

 Chapter 281 - 281: Ignoring the Outside World

    Chapter 281: Ignoring the Outside World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Five dayster.


    Xia Ji had already flipped through five ancient books.


    He read each book a hundred times.


    He received five light red Skill Orbs:


    [Five Elements Water Dragon Dao], [Five Elements Water Form Dao] , [Water


    Element-Hundred Rivers],[Water Element-Creation],[Water Element-Supreme Kindness].


    The water dragon took the water in the world and transformed it into a dragon.


    The water form had three forms of water, and it could change endlessly.


    Hundred Rivers was an extremely powerful attack technique. It could gather all water currents and turn them into an extremely powerful attack, especially in rainy and snowy weather.


    Creation was a healing mystic technique.


    The Supreme Kindness was a spiritual mystic technique in the form of water. Compared to the spiritual imprint of the Three Lifetimes Buddhist Dhyana, it was more inclined to perceive external objects. This mystic technique focused on oneself, making one¡¯s spirit as gentle and calm as water.


    When all five Skill Orbs were produced,


    A feeling of being blessed arose in his heart.


    Xia Ji followed this feeling andbined the five Skill Orbs into one.


    Immediately, a dark red Skill Orb formed.


    This was the second time Xia Ji had obtained a crimson Skill Orb other than the [Three Lifetimes Buddhist Meditation].


    One had to know that the initial form of [Three Lifetimes Buddhist Zen] was red. To a certain extent, this skill was even stronger than [Three Lifetimes Buddhist Zen].


    And this Skill Orb only had two words:


    [Water Channel].


    Xia Ji¡¯s perception of the surrounding water had reached its peak. However, the source of this technique was still his own power and not his bloodline. In other words, his [Water Path] was only at the ninth level.


    ording to Su Tian, all cultivation techniques had 22 levels, vaguely corresponding to the 12th tribtion.


    Xia Ji did not give up. He continued to search through the ancient books in the Golden Jade Lane Daoist Repository, hoping to find a book that contained the ck Skill Pearl.


    At this moment,


    Light footsteps came from the stairway.


    A beautiful figure appeared in front of the door.


    The golden light from the ring window shines on the figure of the person,


    It was a young girl, graceful, passionate, and slender, like a lotus swaying on the blue waves in midsummer.


    ck hair fell down from her cheeks, unmade, but unearthly.


    His eyes were filled with determination to pursue the Dao.


    With just a nce, one would think that the fairy was just like this.


    This girl was Qing Xia. She hade under her master¡¯s orders, but she did not immediately speak. She looked at the youth quietly flipping through the book in the sunlight.


    The young man¡¯s name was Ji Qi. He must have noticed her, but he did not look up at all. It was as if the beauty in front of him was not as beautiful as the


    d11cue11L DOOK.


    Qing Xia had originallye to give a perfunctory report, but now she was a little interested. She stood quietly for a long time.


    After a long time, Xia Ji raised his head, looked around, and asked curiously,


    ¡®¡±¡®There are still a lot of empty seats here.¡±


    ¡°Can Junior Brother understand this ancient book?¡± asked Qing Xia. ¡® I only know a few words, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Try reading it. ¡±


    ¡°Then can Junior Brother write the words out?¡± Qing Xia asked.


    Xia Ji had received the favor of the Golden Jade Workshop, so he was naturally willing to leave something behind. Moreover, this was not for him to trante the ancient book, but topare some words. Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After saying that, he lowered his head and continued reading.


    Qing Xia was stunned, but she did not intend to disturb him. She had many young talents who pursued her. She was not so infatuated that she would want to be daopanions when she saw a decent youth.


    She turned around and left. When she reached the fifth floor, she exined the information to her teacher.


    ¡°Qingxia, go and keep an eye on him in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Teacher. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I feel that in Ji Qi¡¯s eyes, there is no difference between me going and others.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The figure was slightly stunned before nodding. ¡± Understood. I¡¯ll get the others to go in a few days. Qingxia, prepare well. In a few days, we¡¯ll also need to go to the Fire Tribtion Land to seek opportunities. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±


    The beautiful figure turned around and left.


    The figure stood under the sunlight, revealing a face as white as jade. His half-foot-long beard drooped slightly, showing a bit of the demeanor of an immortal. He stroked his beard and muttered softly,¡±Could it be that this child is not deliberately mystifying things?¡±


    ¡°Reverend Water Count, why don¡¯t you go and take a look at him tomorrow?¡± someone behind him said.


    ¡°Good,¡± said the white-faced and long-bearded Daoist.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t care what the others were thinking or preparing to do.


    He focused on the book and read it hungrily so that he could extract the Skill Orb.


    Because in his heart, he could not defeat the nine ¡± people ¡± who had survived the ancient times. Not to mention nine, he probably could not even defeat one of them. Moreover, this group of people had countless forces.


    He calcted in his heart.


    The five great ns were united with the nine great powers of Buddhism,


    Taoism, Confucianism, Righteousness, Evil, Devil, Demon, and Land of Extremis. Each of these nine great powers had countless direct and indirect subordinates, and they even covered the entire world.


    This was simply a world that was suppressed byyers of mountains. It was impervious to water and impossible for any anomaly to turn around.


    This was a trap set up by nine monsters who had lived for tens of thousands of years and survived the catastrophe for three thousand years.


    Unless they were nine idiots.


    Otherwise, how could they fight?


    But would they be nine idiots?


    Unless he was an idiot, he wouldn¡¯t think so.


    Moreover, if he didn¡¯t have a chance of winning and went to challenge her and revealed his strength, Su Tian might not be able to protect him anymore. At


    that would kill him.


    He was able to read books here because this ce was very far from the Central


    ins, and the Taoists had never seen his appearance before. Also, although King Shenwu was an anomaly that had to be eliminated, there were no anomalies that were enough to attract their attention..

 Chapter 282 - 282: Ignoring the Outside World

    Chapter 282: Ignoring the Outside World


    Trantor: 549690339


    If they knew the ability of the Skill Orb that he had obtained .


    The identity of the ck Emperor.


    That would be a direct battle to the death.


    Even if not,


    The Dao Sect knew of his identity as King Shenwu, so they could not let him continue watching. They could not go against the aristocratic families.


    Moreover, there might be one of the nine monsters in the Taoist Faction, sitting high above the clouds and overlooking all living beings.


    Thus, he had to hurry up and read as much as he could on Innerheart Ind before he was discovered.


    Hatred!


    Hatred!


    Hatred!


    He hated himself for being too weak andcking in strength.


    Thoughts flew through his mind.


    He suppressed his emotions quietly.


    He quietly and attentively read the ancient book, not distracted at all. Even when someone stood beside him, he only moved to the side to make room.


    The visiting Adept Water Count couldn¡¯t help but nod inwardly.


    This action alone showed that this person was not as arrogant and strange as he had thought. Instead, he had a humble and gentle personality.


    ¡°I¡¯m Water Earl, one of the nine immortals of the Golden Jade Lane. ording to seniority, I¡¯m your master, Perfected Jingming¡¯s senior brother,¡± he said.


    Xia Ji raised his head and nced at the person in front of him. The person in front of him must be in the Transcendence Realm. He bowed slightly and said,


    ¡°¡±Hello, Martial Uncle.¡±


    Why don¡¯t you cultivate the Dao technique your master gave you? ¡± Water


    Count asked. ¡± Why are you reading these books that you don¡¯t understand? ¡±


    Xia Ji was prepared for this question, so he said, I¡¯ve been looking forward to immortals and gods since I was young, and I¡¯ve learned some ancient characters. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help bute to see such arge Daoist library like my Golden Jade Lane. I don¡¯t ask for a deep understanding, but only to feel the profound Taoist culture. ¡®


    ¡°You really understand?¡± Water Count asked curiously.


    Xia Ji took out the booklet he had preparedst night and handed it over.


    Water Count took it and flipped it in his palm. His eyes became brighter and brighter, ¡± Is the trantion correct? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±


    Water Count praised him three times. He then took out an ancient book and flipped through it as hepared it to the small book.


    After reading for a long time, hebined the pictures and the key words given in some of the booklets. Coupled with his own guesses and Taoist cultivation, he could only barely understand part of the contents of these ancient books, but he could not cultivate them at all.


    After looking at it for a while, even his drowsy eyes woke up.


    It was too boring.


    He turned his head and looked at the youth strangely.


    Xia Ji was also puzzled. He tapped his finger on the ancient book and read it slowly. Sometimes, he thought about it, and sometimes, he was happy.


    Uncle Water suddenly understood. This child was probably just experiencing¡­


    Perhaps he was even acting cool. After all, if he was reading books on the ninth floor of the Daoist Repository, even if he was originally unknown, he would soon be famous.


    Therefore, he coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dy your cultivation of the Great Dao. Just look at these ancient books. ¡°.


    ¡°Thank you, Martial Uncle,¡± Xia Ji said.


    He didn¡¯t care about what the others were thinking. Instead, he focused on flipping through the book in search of a ck Skill Orb.


    The ancient Daoist book here was indeed not bad. The Skill Orbs produced were all light gold and above. These skills were simr to the [rity Dao Technique] from before. Most of them covered the entire area. They did not have the unique ability to control the five elements like the [Water Dao].


    On the sea there is no sixty-year-old,


    I live my days without knowing the years.


    Soon, more than half a month had passed.


    The Daoists of the Gold and Jade Lane were ready to go on a long journey.


    Sounds of discussion could be heard from the streets.


    The owner of the Golden Jade Lane was a white-haired elder. He stood on a flying sword and looked down at the disciples below him. He admonished,


    ¡°Going to the Central ins and then crossing the Western Regions to rob thend is truly a dangerous move.


    The fire tribtions caused fire demons, and the weapons would be melted by the high temperature when they got close to the fire demons.


    When a person got close to the fire demon, they would be unable to exert their strength as long as they inhaled a mouthful of the fire poison.


    And if he wanted to hurt the fire demon, only Dharma Idol attacks could be effective.


    Fire demons usually gathered in groups. There were even some terrifying species such as Fire Demon Dragons and Fire Giant Crocodiles. They were existences that could not be destroyed at all. They would run away when they saw them.


    In addition, flying was not safe. There were many fiendish demons among the fire demons who were good at flying, such as the fire crows. They must not be careless.


    Finally, if anyone saw a twenty-four-headed ck dragon¡­You don¡¯t have to run anymore. Just pour yourst words into the voice transmission jade and throw them onto the nearby ground.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Owner!¡±


    ¡°We understand. We will be extremely careful.¡±


    ¡°Owner, what are those twenty-four ck dragons?¡±


    The white-haired old man said coldly, ¡± That is not an object, but a tribtion that willst for hundreds of years. You don¡¯t need to know his name. When you see him, leave yourst words. Then, it will depend on your fate. ¡® All the disciples were instantly shocked, and their expressions showed some fear.


    The white-haired old man saw that his disciples were in awe of him, so he raised his voice and said, ¡°Head east.¡±


    With a single order, thousands of swords flew out and broke through theyer of barrier that was surrounding the Golden Jade Lane. At this moment,


    Above Fangzhang Ind, flying swords were like a flood.


    It was as if a god had drawn his bow and shot out a brilliant arrow of the zing sun.


    The young and middle-aged Taoist priests and nuns apanied them as they rode their swords out to the sea and headed east.


    The thousands of flying swords of the Gold and Jade Lane were all gathered into this torrent.


    The sword flowed in the air, and the aura shot in all directions, appearing magnificent.


    The white-haired old man looked up at this scene and sighed.


    Looking at the rising sun, he sighed again.


    The first sigh,¡±l don¡¯t know how many people will reply.¡±


    The second sigh was, ¡°How to break the end of one¡¯s lifespan?


    Daoists consumed immortal pills and spiritual herbs to nourish their qi in the heart of the East Sea in order to live for a long time, but they still could not escape the approaching lifespan. The limit of 300 years was unavoidable.


    Only by achieving the Dharmakaya,pletely connecting the Dharmakaya¡¯s magical apertures and eight meridians, and raising the level of life, could one extend their lifespan to about a thousand years.


    Unfortunately, he was born at the wrong time.


    Although the fire tribtion was a great tribtion, it was also an opportunity.


    Although he was old, he still had to fight again.


    Thus, the white-haired old man raised his palm, and a huge golden ball instantly flowed out of his sleeve. It turned into a sword formation that looked like a wheel in the air. He sat upright on it and was about to fly away.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    An eighth-generation disciple who was sending them off looked up and felt an inexplicable sadness in his heart.


    ¡°Jing Chunzi, why do you have to do this?¡± the white-haired old man said with a smile.


    The path of immortality was the path of defying the heavens. If one followed the will of heaven, one would die a hundred years old. Only by defying the heavens could one achieve the path of longevity.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight with my life. It¡¯s a good thing for me to get this opportunity.


    Jing Chunzi, you are honest and practical. After I leave, you will guard this Golden Jade Lane and not leave.¡±


    ¡°I will obey your orders, Master,¡± said Jing Chunzi.


    The white-haired old man took a deep look at the manor that was located between the golden mountains and the jade river. He pointed two fingers at the sky and the golden sword wheel took him away.


    White hair is boundless, the world of mortals is deep,


    Once you enter the great tribtion, you don¡¯t have to ask about life and death.


    The white-haired old man did not turn his head.


    In the blink of an eye, it also merged into the surging torrent that covered the sky.


    Perfected Jing Ming and Xu Guzi were also prepared for this trip.


    This was also the reason why Perfected Jing Ming insisted on bringing Xia Xiaosu to Fangzhang Ind, and also why he hurriedly epted Ji Qi as his disciple.


    This was because he knew that the reason why the fire tribtion was a tribtion was that many people were destined to die. However, he had no choice but to go because this was also where the opportunity was, where the opportunity to advance to the eleventh realm was.


    But he didn¡¯t know if he coulde back alive, but his orthodoxy couldn¡¯t be broken, so since he couldn¡¯t bring back Xia Xiaosu, he epted Ji Qi, who was fated to be his disciple.


    At this moment,


    In the outer courtyard of the manor,


    Perfected Jingming and Xu Guzi were looking at Xia Ji.


    Perfected Jingming said, ¡± Seventh Ji, when a Taoist epts a disciple, he looks at the fact that we are of the same mind. Although you and I have only spoken a few words, we have followed each other all the way. You are a good seedling. I


    won¡¯t regret taking you in. ¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so wishy-washy?¡± Xu Guzi asked.


    The beautiful white-robed nun took out a small booklet and a small jade box.


    Xia Ji took a step forward.


    Xu Guzi handed the two items to him. ¡± The book contains your master¡¯s and my understanding of the rity Sect. Inside the jade box is a sword pellet made of metal and spirit iron. You can control it at will. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master and Mistress,¡± Xia Ji said sincerely.


    ¡°We don¡¯t ask for anything. We just want you to swear an oath,¡± Xu Guzi said.


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°I must take in at least one disciple from now on to pass down my rity


    Daoist Technique.¡±


    Xia Ji swore.


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Perfected Jing Ming said, ¡°Ji Qi, if possible, bring the Empress to the ind and protect her for the rest of her life.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. He really didn¡¯t want to ask about Xia Xiaosu¡¯s background. So what if he knew?


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±


    Only then did Perfected Jing Ming and Xu Guzi fly into the sky on their swords and join the torrent.


    Xia Ji put away the two items and headed to the Daoist Repository alone amidst the flying swords that filled the sky..

 Chapter 283 - 283: 181. Entering True Martial First

    Chapter 283 - 283: 181. Entering True Martial First


    Trantor: 549690339


    One and a half monthster.


    Xia Ji counted his bountiful gains.


    ¡°15 light golden Skill Pearls, containing all kinds of Dao techniques;


    Five golden Skill Pearls, containing powerful Dharma Power;


    Two dark-gold Skill Pearls, which were the top-notch techniques in talismans and the techniques to summon the wind and rain;<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    There was also a ck Skill Orb. The rest were all purple and not worth mentioning.


    I didn¡¯t expect this ck color to be the advanced skill bead of [Water Path]. As expected of thergest Taoist Repository on Fangzhang Ind.¡±


    Xia Ji stood on the ninth floor, his body concealing his mysterious aura, making him look as simple and unadorned as an ordinary person.


    After using the ck skill,


    His dark red [Water Path] had finally reached the tenth level.


    ¡°Not enough, far from enough.¡±


    He sighed.


    At this moment, the leather scroll contract suddenly moved.


    This time, it was Ji Xuan.


    ¡® Teacher, the future master¡¯s wife is looking for you. She¡¯s asking where you are. ¡®


    ¡°Prospective master¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Tian. However, I told her that before Master left, he said that he would travel for half a year and would only return in two to three months. She asked you to look for her at the Smiths when you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Got it. ¡±


    A few dayster.


    The leather scroll contract suddenly rang again.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Hu Xian Er said.


    ¡°Did my mother force you to eat something again?¡±


    ¡°No, Master, a woman suddenly came to the Imperial City. She¡¯s extremely powerful and calls herself Su Daji. She wants you toe out and see her.¡± Su Daji?


    Xia Ji was stunned. There was no such person in the Su family, right?


    ¡°How strong is she?¡±


    ¡°Unfathomable. I couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from her. I told her you weren¡¯t here, and she left a message inviting you to a duel at the summit of the forbidden city in three months.¡± ¡°What does she look like?¡±


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh.


    Soon, a ghost face appeared on the contract.


    ¡°So ugly?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Hu Xian Er continued to draw, and then another picture appeared. ¡°So skinny? Like a matchstick?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s very beautiful. It¡¯s just that my drawing is not good.¡±


    ¡°What color is her hair?¡± ¡°A head of ck hair that reaches to the waist.¡± ¡°What face shape?¡± ¡® Fox face. I suspect she¡¯s our ancestor. ¡±


    ¡°What about height?¡±


    ¡°Less than 1.7 meters.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression turned quiet. It didn¡¯t seem like Su Tian. Su Tian was tall and slender, about 1.75 meters tall. Although she looked rather charming, she was far from having a foxy face. Who could it be? It seemed that he had to go back in three months.


    Half a monthter.


    Xia Ji had already roughly scanned the Daoist Repository.


    As expected, as long as it was not an ancient book, the Skill Orbs provided would be blue or purple at most. Although there were many books left, they were of little value to him.


    Then, should I return?


    ¡°Although I can leave behind the Nether World Transfer Station, I will still have some regrets¡­¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the Daoists and nuns walking around the streets.


    Suddenly, many flying swords flew east.


    With a thought, Xia Ji took out the sword pellet that Xu Guzi had given him before he left. He poured his aura into it, and with a thought, the dragon-eye-sized sword pellet began to expand and transform. Soon, it took the shape of a flying sword.


    He sensed it slightly.


    This flying sword wasn¡¯t like a divine weapon that couldmunicate with him telepathically, nor did it have a weapon spirit that couldmunicate with him. It was only a weapon that could extend to a certain range and attack in the air.


    He stepped on the flying sword and followed the crowd to the east.


    The east side was bustling with activity.


    Xia Ji casually asked a young Daoist who was passing by, ¡± Senior Brother, may


    I ask why everyone is gathered here? ¡±


    ¡°Senior Martial Brother Jushan is also going to register this time, right?¡± Another Daoist who passed by suddenly asked.


    The Daoist who was talking to Xia Ji turned around and smiled. ¡®¡±¡®0f course I have to go. I have to fight for the Great Dao. Otherwise, how can I know who is better?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the top few in this contest will be able to obtain immortal pills provided by the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce, the chance for Venerable Lie Huo to personally forge them in the True Martial Pavilion, and even the cultivation techniques provided by the Mysterious Heaven Temple.


    Even if you can¡¯t be ranked in the top few, as long as you perform well, you can leave your name on Fangzhang Ind. If you can get on the True Human Ranking, that will be a blessing.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I have to go even more.¡±


    ¡°Haha, together, together.¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother, when will thepetition be held?¡±


    ¡°He said it would be in half a month.¡¯


    The two of them were obviously familiar with each other and went east to register.


    Although the people in the Gold and Jade Lane were Daoists, many of them were young people. Moreover, each sect was on the same ind, so naturally, they had the intention ofpeting in Dao techniques.


    Xia Ji listened quietly.


    A sect naturally wouldn¡¯t only focus on one thing. Many of the disciples who participated in the fire tribtion were from the eighth or even the seventh generation. The remaining young eighth and ninth generation disciples were going to participate in this ¡°martial artspetition¡±.


    However, he wasn¡¯t interested in the battle of mantras at all.


    Against that so-called True Human Ranking? He felt nothing.


    Because he already knew that no matter what ranking it was, it was impossible to record those nine ancient people.


    He only nced at those nine people. Nothing else could enter his eyes.


    The world was vast, but his enemies in the world were only those nine people. Perhaps Su Tian was his ally, but if he could not even defeat Su Tian, how could he deal with the others?


    He sighed softly.


    The young people who passed by were in high spirits.


    There were men and women.


    Upon hearing this sigh, some of them even turned to nce at Xia Ji.


    Then, he revealed a disdainful smile..</font>

 Chapter 284 - 284: 181. Entering True Martial First

    Chapter 284 - 284: 181. Entering True Martial First


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was as if he was saying, ¡± What¡¯s the use of sighing now if you don¡¯t cultivate properly normally? I will definitely make a name for myself in thispetition!¡±


    Xia Ji passed by them.


    Back at the Golden Jade Lane, in the manor where Perfected Jingming lived.


    Under his bed, he used the King of Pingdeng¡¯s mask to install the ¡± Inferno Transfer Station ¡± so that he could return to the Imperial Capital and head to Mirror Lake.


    Then, he sat alone in the courtyard.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He brewed a pot of hot tea.


    It was steaming hot.


    It emitted the refreshing fragrance of spiritual herbs.


    He suddenly felt a little old.


    Because young people are fearless,


    I want topare myself with Heaven,


    They would be high-spirited and want to win first ce in thepetition.


    However, he did not have these thoughts.


    The more he knew, the lonelier and older he became.


    Because you will find that those so-called battles have no meaning and value.


    Xia Ji took a sip of hot tea and tapped his fingers on the table.


    He muttered, ¡°The martial artspetition is held once every ten years. It¡¯s unprecedentedly grand. Many people will go¡­¡± Oh ..


    He closed his eyes and pondered, ¡®If he goes, won¡¯t the sect be empty? This was truly a godsend opportunity.


    I have a rough idea of the locations of the other sects.


    One only needed a token to enter the sect..After entering the sect, you can read books. The other three sects have many disciples. It¡¯s enough to enter the pavilion with a token.¡±


    He stood up, and his body contained a terrifying and deep power. His heart was even stronger than the heart of the Mystic Dragon, beating quietly in this empty world.


    ¡°Water Dragon.¡±


    He raised his hands slowly, and specks of starlight suddenly condensed in the air. They were like the scales of a water dragon, coiling around his body.


    ¡°Mist form.¡±


    With a thought, these scales turned into mist again.


    ¡°Baichuan.¡±


    The steaming mist turned into aet with a casual point of his finger. It shot towards the distance with its tail. Its power was so strong that it seemed to bring the space to pounce over. Halfway through, it was like a strong bow shooting out. Halfway through, the crossbow encountered time stop and suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Creation.¡±


    Xia Ji opened his palm, and theet turned into ordinary water. It was poured into the soil under a withered tree, and the tree immediately turned into a lush green leaf. ¡°Water element.¡±


    His thoughts moved again.


    Xia Ji took a step forward, and his skin began to change. Soon after, his body began to change as well. In an instant, Xia Ji was no longer there. All that was left was a pool of water that was slowly flowing forward.


    The water flowed through the soil, through the crack in the door, and into the pitch-ck house. It rose from the ground and reformed into Xia Ji¡¯s figure.


    This was the tenth level of [Water Path]. It was a temporary transformation of the body by the water element, driven by bloodline power.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t light a candle. Hey on his bed in the darkness, and the surroundings were filled with silence.


    There seemed to be a faint beeping sound.


    The leather scroll contract sent a message.


    It was Hu Xian Er.


    ¡°Master, your mother wants to know if you can get the tail of a me Eater


    Python and the flesh of a Fire Snail.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. ¡± I¡¯ll try. ¡®


    Xia Ji pondered. He had read in a book that the me Eater Boa was a kind of snake that lived in the tropics. It liked to devour burning flowers and trees. It was an extremely strange species of snake. This kind of snake was extremely rare, but now that the Fire Cmity had just started, he might encounter it.


    The Fire Snail was a simr species. Its defense mechanism was the high temperature of the snail shell, making it impossible for other creatures to touch it. ording to the books, they often appeared in the boundary between the shrubs andva.


    His mother would definitely not have thought of these things. The only exnation was that his mother had a fortuitous encounter. It was most likely a transmigrator¡¯s benefit.


    But this was her mother¡¯s secret.


    He would just pretend not to know.


    He extinguished the candle me and closed his eyes to sleep. The beating of his heart was constantly forging his body, making him stronger and stronger.


    Half a monthter.


    The Fangzhang Ind in the East Sea was connected to the sky and the waves.


    If one were to look down from above, one would be able to see that the flying swords were like cold currents in a vortex, spinning towards a center.


    The scene was spectacr and grand.


    This was the once-in-a-decade contest of mantras. Disciples of various sects and ns were rushing to the martial artspetition hall.


    However, Fangzhang Ind was extremely long, and the roads varied from ce to ce. There were also many Daoists who spent the night on the way.


    Inte spring the air is warm,


    At night, the moon rose with the tide.


    In the northwest of the ind, a stream flowed down from the peak of the mountain.


    A few Taoist priests and nuns were leisurely catching fish in the stream. They lowered their heads and scooped water to drink.


    The water is as sweet as dew,


    The Taoist priests and nuns were dressed in the True Martial Pavilion disciple uniform.


    ¡°This time, I must let the other sects see the mantras of my True Martial


    Pavilion.¡±


    Senior Brother, ¡± the young round-faced nun said with a smile, ¡± you look so smug. You must have broken through the tenth realm and condensed your Dharma Power? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still half a chip away, but it¡¯s enough.¡±


    The young Taoist priest on the other side suddenlyughed and shook his head.


    ¡°Junior Brother Jiang, why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Am I smiling?¡±


    For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly became a little oppressive.


    The young round-faced nun hurriedly tried to smooth things over.¡± Senior


    Brother, Junior Brother, this trip should reflect the prestige of our True Martial


    Pavilion. We can¡¯t be underestimated by the other three sects. ¡± ¡°I hope Junior Brother Jiang won¡¯t embarrass himself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return your words to Senior Brother.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing. We¡¯re outside. If anyone sees us, they¡¯ll make a fool of themselves.¡± the round-faced nun hurriedly shouted.


    However, the two of them suddenly started fighting on their swords.


    The sword lights intersected, and the air currents crisscrossed. The night wind was also broken, and the waves of the surrounding streams were also shot up.


    No one noticed that a wave of water had swept away the token on the waist of a Daoist priest. Then, it pped down naturally and went far away with the other streams.


    When the waves reached the lower reaches of the stream, they reached the shore, revealing the appearance of Xia Ji under the moonlight.


    He held the token in his hand and looked at it. He muttered, ¡°True Martial


    Pavilion¡¯s token, now all three sects have it,¡±


    Xia Ji looked around and muttered to himself, ¡®¡±¡®The closest ce to this ce is the True Martial Pavilion. Let¡¯s go there when dawnes.¡±


    The next day at dawn.


    No one saw a figure quietly enter the protective array membrane of the True Martial Pavilion.


    It was like a ray of light entering it.


    However, unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the array membrane, the bell on the peak of the True Martial Pavilion suddenly rang.


    In an instant, several figures appeared on the mountain peak.


    ¡°It must be an outsider who stole the disciple token and sneaked into my sect.¡±


    ¡® A few years ago, someone did it and his cultivation was crippled by Master.


    Now, there¡¯s still someone who dares to do so? ¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that my True Martial Pavilion cane and go as you please?¡±


    Xia Ji looked up at the ringing bell and thought to himself that it would not be that easy.


    However, it was impossible for him to give up and withdraw immediately.


    He swept his gaze around andbined it with the information he had heard about the True Martial Pavilion in the Golden Jade Lane. He quickly headed southwest. That was the library of the True Martial Pavilion, which had a total of five floors.


    The True Martial Pavilion¡¯s method of searching for intruders was very simple. They would gather their disciples on the True Martial Square, and then the remaining person would be easy to find.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    The bell on the mountain peak rang three times, signaling the gathering.


    At this moment, Xia Ji had already arrived at the entrance of the library. The guardian of the library was a young Daoist nun. She stretched out her hand, and Xia Ji took out a token and handed it to her.


    The young Daoist nun looked around. ¡± Go in. ¡®


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly heard the bell and said, ¡°Junior brother, let¡¯s go to the square together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking hard about a channeling technique for the past few days, but I can¡¯t understand it¡­¡± Xia Ji seemed to be lost in thought.


    After saying that, his eyes were lifeless as he muttered, ¡°The dragon guides the tiger, the bear goes through the turtle¡¯s throat, the swallow flies, the snake bends, the bird stretches out, the sky bows and the earth bows¡­¡± How could this human body imitate its form and be one with its breathing? I really don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand ¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he walked into the library.


    The young Daoist nun couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw him like this. This junior brother looked quite handsome, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be¡­


    ¡°Bookworm.¡±


    She smiled and ignored him. She went out to answer the call of the bronze bell..</font>

 Chapter 285 - 285: 182. To the Pill Palace Again

    Chapter 285 - 285: 182. To the Pill Pce Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji knew that he would be found out sooner orter, so he didn¡¯t read any books. Instead, he went straight to the top of the True Martial Pavilion¡¯s library. His eyes swept across the ce and quicklynded on some ancient books.


    Those ancient books were easy to distinguish. They emitted an oily smell that preserved the pages, and the pages were yellowish.


    He said without hesitation,


    With long sleeves waving,


    A gust of wind was like a dragon,<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The pages of the book were blown by the wind and made a ¡°Hua Hua¡± sound.


    Then, they fell from the bookshelf like butterflies and floated in the air. Xia Ji pulled back his sleeve, and all the books were sucked into his storage space.


    After collecting the books, he threw out a piece of paper, grabbed a pen, and wrote on it:


    The book in the pavilion is very mysterious. I can¡¯t help but yearn for it. I borrowed it without asking today. I will return it to you in the future.


    After he finished writing, Xia Ji waved his hand.


    The paper was stuck to the wall, swaying slightly in the wind.


    He quickly went downstairs. He had already set his sights on the stream that surrounded the True Martial Pavilion.


    After taking a few steps, his figure disappeared, leaving only a pool of water of the five elements on the ground.


    The water moved.


    Flowing into the stream


    Then, it moved along with the flow of the endless stream.


    Everything was as smooth as flowing water, as fast as lightning, so fast that no one had any time to react.


    The tenth level of the dark red Skill Orb was such a BUG.


    Xia Ji had truly turned into water for a short period of time.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion or a Dharma Idol.


    It was just like how the tenth level of the Little ck Dragon Qi had transformed his right hand into a true ck Dragon w.


    True Martial Pavilion¡¯s Protective Mountain Array could actually react to anyone passing through it, even if it was in the form of water. After all, it was passed down from ancient times.


    However, this also required the disciples in charge of the True Martial Pavilion to activate the array.


    However, they obviously did not activate it.


    This was because activating it also required a huge consumption. Moreover, activating it required the approval of the person at the level of the sect leader. Now that the sect leader had led a team to participate in the battle of mantras, it was obvious that he was not in the sect.


    The vice leader knew about this, but would he rashly activate a trump card like the ¡°Mountain Protection Array¡± just because a fly had entered his house?


    No one would make such a decision.


    Neither did Chi Yanzi, the vice leader of True Martial Pavilion.


    Unless he knew that this wasn¡¯t a fly, but a fierce dragon.


    Therefore, when Xia Ji left the True Martial Pavilion, a few figures in Taoist robes stood on the fifth floor of the library.


    The leader of the group, a white-haired old Daoist, nced at the bookshelf.


    The bookshelves were neat, but there were a dozen books missing.


    He had a strange expression because the books here were for all disciples. In other words, they were not cultivation techniques, but information.


    Why would someone steal the books here?


    ¡°Check which Daoist scriptures have been lost,¡± he said loudly.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Chi Yanzi, there¡¯s a piece of paper here. It seems to have been left behind by that person,¡± another Daoist suddenly said.


    Chi Yanzi looked over and lifted his hand to suck the letter.


    ¡°The books in the pavilion are very mysterious. I can¡¯t help but yearn for them.


    I borrowed them without asking today. Will I return them in the future?¡±


    He frowned. ¡± Borrowing books? Return it? I didn¡¯t expect this to be so elegant.¡±


    Soon ¡­


    The lost Daoist Canon had already been calcted.


    In the end, there was no name. The names recorded in the book were first and second. Such names were usually ignored on the fifth floor.


    Chi Yanzi was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡± Increase the surveince.


    If he wants to go out, he will definitely pass through the Protective Mountain Array. Although the token can enter and exit, it will definitely produce fluctuations. At that time, we will be able to detect it. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, Uncle-Master!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The group of people shot out again and scattered in all directions, searching everywhere.


    But they were destined to never find Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji had already reached the shore.


    He wore a green robe and a Taoist robe. The sleeves of his robe fluttered in the wind in the early morning light. The spring weather was very warm. He bent down and scooped up a handful of water to drink.


    The stream water on Fangzhang Ind could be said to be immortal water. It was full of spiritual energy and was clear and sweet in the mouth.


    The stream slipped away from his fingertips and shattered into sparkling beads, dazzling and eye-catching.


    He sat for a while and suddenly raised his hand to take out a piece of double-winged dragon jade. This was a magic weapon, ¡± Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles ¡°, given to him by the ¡± rich woman ¡± Su Tian.


    ¡°You have to retrieve the book as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the information spreads, it will be difficult to deal with.¡±


    Xia Ji mumbled to himself as he looked toward the southeast where the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce was located.


    This force was located in the Medicine Valley of Fangzhang Mountain, which was full of immortal ganoderma and spirit herbs. The head of the pce was a generation of alchemy masters.


    The valley was very mysterious, and there was very little information about it.


    Even in the Goldjade Lane, most of the information they heard was things like ¡® Perfected One has been seriously injured and only the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce¡¯s pills can save him ¡°, ¡± The Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce is truly powerful. It¡¯s said that they can even produce medicines that can forcibly extend one¡¯s life by a hundred years ¡® If only I could find a Dao partner from the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to forcefully extend one¡¯s life,¡± Xia Ji muttered to himself.


    Even for him, he could only live for more than a hundred years in the human world without opening his Dharma Aperture and the eight meridians of Dharmakaya. In ces like Fangzhang Ind or aristocratic families with abundant Spiritual Qi, he could live for more than three hundred years, which was not much different from ordinarv Deoole.


    The key point was that revealing the Dharmakaya was just the beginning. This indicated that you had already stepped into another level of life. However, only by opening the acupoints and meridians could you obtain aplete


    Dharmakaya and truly enter another level of life, and increase your lifespan to


    1,000 years..</font>

 Chapter 286 - 286: 182. To the Pill Palace Again

    Chapter 286 - 286: 182. To the Pill Pce Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    Of course, he couldpletely give up his human identity and exist in the world by transforming into the ck Emperor. However, he would not be able to cultivate or improve from then on. If he did not advance, he would fall back. Everyone else was getting stronger, but he remained the same. The oue would definitely be bad.


    He turned his head to the north, where the Mysterious Heaven Temple was located.


    The Xuantian Temple was said to be the ce where ancient Zhenren received the talisman in order to be a Celestial Immortal. The talisman was still there, but it could not be opened. This made Xia Ji think of the deities that the Su family could not invite and the five existences that could be sealed in the Five-colored Divine Token. The principles of these things seemed to be very simr.


    The Five-Colored Divine Token was his private possession.


    The gods of the n existed because of the genealogy.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Then, why did the Heaven Immortals who received the talisman exist?


    He recalled the information he had heard at the Gold and Jade Lane.


    ¡°The Mysterious Heaven Monastery doesn¡¯t have any books for outsiders. You need a lot of points to enter the Book Pavilion. The Book Pavilion only has one floor, but there are all precious books inside.


    The Taoist priests of the Mysterious Heaven Temple were also the strongest people on the ind. They fought hard to win. In other words, they had to force their way in.


    However, with the existence of the ancient mountain-protecting formation, once you are targeted by the formation, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment, then turned to the southeast and crushed the Thousand Miles Dragon.


    With a single step,


    His body is already moving like a mad dragon,


    He disappeared from where he was and appeared at the entrance of the medicine valley far away.


    In the Medicine Valley inte spring, the green peaks were like fans, open like doors.


    The winding mountain path was like a long white silk.


    On the white silk, there were flying swords flying back and forth. Most of the flying swords were heading into the valley. Clearly, they were all going to seek pills, or to seek medical treatment.


    Even if one strolled here, they would feel the rich scent of medicinal herbs. It was either medicinal or poisonous, so they couldn¡¯t walk around randomly.


    Xia Ji took a look and said with a sigh, ¡°The outside world doesn¡¯t seem to be any different from the human world. If mortals seek help, does a true person not need to seek pills?¡±


    He did not enter through the main entrance. The main entrance did not allow him to enter the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce because all the pill users were waiting outside the pce.


    They waited in a long line. If the Immortal Cultivators of the Pill Pce wanted to see them, they could do so. If they didn¡¯t want to see them, they could wait for a few days and nights or die of old age.


    Xia Ji naturally wouldn¡¯t wait.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already climbed to the peak of this ce and looked into the distance.


    A floating immortal pce could be vaguely seen in the depths of the medicine valley.


    The Immortal Pce was hazy. A waterfall that looked like a white dragon swooped down from the fog far away, piercing through the Immortal Pce, and then turned into a waterfall that fell into theke below the Immortal Pce, making a rumbling sound.


    Xia Ji observed the terrain, trying to figure out how to enter and exit.


    All of a sudden, he felt ayer of filthy ck appear on the surface of his skin.


    After thinking for a moment, he realized that the herbs here were poisonous. He had been poisoned by walking around. However, the poison had already been pumped out of his skin by his blood and floated on the surface of his body.


    This should be one of the defensive mechanisms of the Medicine Valley.


    With a thought, Xia Ji condensed the surrounding water vapor and washed away theyer of poison.


    A figure flew towards the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce on his sword like a bolt of lightning¡­Behind him.


    The further back he went, the more ck the surface of Xia Ji¡¯s body became. It was obvious that the poison in the air was increasing. The Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce had deliberately nted many poisonous nts here to prevent people from going upstream of the waterfall.


    It was not that he was afraid of people turning into water and entering the pce.


    Only a lunatic would consider this, right?


    What they were worried about was that someone was poisoning upstream.


    That was why he nted so many poisonous nts.


    These poisonous nts would definitely make many cultivators stop in their tracks.


    However, it was useless against Xia Ji.


    He had just been poisoned, and his body would immediately detoxify.


    As he flew, he dragged out a faint ck poisonous fog.


    Seeing that the waterfall was right in front of him, Xia Ji put away his flying sword andnded in the distance.


    ¡°Water element.¡±


    Whoosh!


    He immediately turned into a gurgling stream, flowing from high to low, towards the waterfall that was diving down from the misty fog.


    By the waterfall,


    Water foam flew everywhere.


    Only a rumbling sound could be heard.


    This was the upper and middle reaches of the waterfall.


    At this moment, a white-robed Daoist nun was sitting cross-legged.


    They were obviously disciples of the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce.


    The two of them chatted as they patrolled the upper reaches of the waterfall.


    The young Taoist priest leaned on his sword and tilted his body.¡±Martial Aunt, why do we have to send people to the contest of mantras this time?


    The Perfected Ones of the other sects, or rather, the rogue cultivators, all rely on our medicinal pills and herbs. If wepete with them, wouldn¡¯t we be abandoning our strengths and chasing our weaknesses?¡±


    The white-robed Daoist nun was riding her sword and sitting cross-legged under a willow tree. The water from the waterfall flew over, but waspletely repelled by the air shield around her. She said lightly, ¡°¡±Martial Nephew, you are still young. You don¡¯t know that the great change in the world has already begun.¡± ¡°What change?¡±


    ¡°Fire Tribtion.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    It¡¯s a tribtion. It¡¯s also an opportunity to obtain greater power and break through the lifesnan.


    The white-robed Daoist nun said calmly, ¡± If it was in the past, the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce would naturally not have bothered with those people¡¯s disputes over mantras.


    However, at the beginning of the tribtion, we need a group of our own disciples to fight for it.


    Otherwise, if there¡¯s no one beyond the Transcendence Realm guarding the mountain gate in the future, the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce will have to activate the Protective Mountain Array if we encounter a stronger existence. We¡¯ll have to seal the mountain and not be able to leave for a long time.¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s actually a realm stronger than the Transcendence Realm? ¡± The young Taoist priest was stunned for a moment before he suddenly became excited. His right hand formed a seal and the flying sword suddenly shot out andnded in his hand.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡± the white-robed Daoist nun asked curiously.


    ¡°I want to train. I also want to be a strong person one day. Yes, definitely!¡± The young Taoist priest¡¯s eyes were filled with vitality and hope.


    The white-robed Daoist nun smiled. ¡± Good luck. ¡®


    This pair of Pill Pce guards guarding upstream obviously did not notice a stream of water flowing towards the waterfall.


    The water flows to the bottom,


    And among the mud and rocks, it naturally twisted and turned.


    When it reached the side of the waterfall, it directly flowed into it.


    The water that Xia Ji had transformed into instantly became a part of the waterfall and flowed towards the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce.


    The world forbids him to be too strong, Don¡¯t let him have too much potential, Otherwise, it would be a killing spree.


    Therefore, he wanted to be stronger.


    He was so strong that he could ignore everything.


    No one could stop him!


    The water fell a thousand feet and descended from the sky. It was as if this force had entered the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce.


    By the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce¡¯s water.


    A Daoist with an otherworldly temperament was sitting on a boulder, blocking the many Daoist children under him. He was muttering,


    ¡°Those who consume gold live as long as gold. The nature of gold is indestructible. It will not decay after being burned by fire. It will not die even if it is buried in the sky. Therefore, it is the treasure of all things and the source of immortality.¡±


    The Dao children looked at him hesitantly.


    Finally, a boy raised his hand and said,¡±Teacher Yun Yazi, won¡¯t you die if you swallow gold?¡± I once heard of a rich man who wanted to prolong his life and swallowed the gold. In the end, he died on the spot.¡±


    The Daoist was not angry. Instead, he smiled gently and said, ¡®¡±¡®0f course you will die if you swallow gold. That is because mortals have never been able to extract the characteristics of gold.


    They didn¡¯t know about the pill burning technique, which is what our Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce is good at.


    However, you do not need to learn how to burn pills, nor do you need to master the pill refining method, fire control, timing, herbs, and so on. ¡± ¡°Teacher Yun Yazi, what do we need to learn?¡± Another girl raised her hand.


    The Daoist said gently, ¡± Your innate talent and bones are not bad. You are suitable for cultivation. Now that the great tribtion has begun, it may be the time for you to be born. ¡±


    You came from the mortal world, you are already separated from the mortal world, don¡¯t miss the past anymore.


    From now on, I¡¯ll focus on cultivating the sword path and be a powerful sword cultivator. From now on, I¡¯ll protect the pill cultivators and the sect. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The group of children responded in a childish voice.


    Hula.


    Xia Ji walked past them without anyone noticing. The tenth level of the Dark Red Skill Pearl was such a BUG.


    He quietly observed the structure of the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce and the possible locations of the books.


    In the blink of an eye, they were almost at the exit of the Pill Pce.


    He twisted his body and went deeper into the river..</font>

 Chapter 287 - 287: 183. King Shenwu, I’ll Burn Your Imperial Palace!

    Chapter 287: 183. King Shenwu, I¡¯ll Burn Your Imperial Pce!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The structure of the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce waspletely different from the Golden Jade Lane and True Martial Pavilion. Every pce here was designed with the alchemy room as the core.


    The distance between the pces was huge.


    Some were even separated by a few mountains.


    Thus, the entire Pill Pce appeared veryrge.


    Xia Ji¡¯s water element state had almost reached the limit of concealment. Other than his slow movement speed and the limited terrain, he didn¡¯t find any ws.


    He observed from the mountain peak. Listening to the conversations of many disciples,


    He was looking for an opportunity to cut in.


    A few more disciples walked past them. It looked like they were the old disciples guiding the new disciples.


    ¡°In two days, all of you will be able to take on a master. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you not to choose the one in the northernmost pce¡­That Martial


    Uncle refined it¡­You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he has bad conduct?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? It must be a mess.¡±


    The senior brother was instantly speechless and hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. That¡¯s the Pill Addict, one of the Five Addicts on my Fangzhang Ind.


    It was said that once, he brought his son to a dangerous ce to train. In the end, he suddenly remembered a pill form and was in a hurry toe back to test it out. He forgot about his son, and in the end, his son died.


    Because of this, his daopanion also left him, but not only did he not feel sad, he became even more obsessed with alchemy. Every day and night, when he woke up, he was a pill furnace, and when he slept, he was also a pill furnace.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Then being his disciple is really risky.¡±


    ¡°How should I address this Martial Uncle Alchemy Addict?¡± asked a disciple hurriedly.


    ¡°Zuo Ci,¡± the senior brother said slowly.


    Xia Ji, who was passing by him, followed the tributary to the north with a thought.


    The Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce disciples passed by him without anyone noticing.


    In the extremely hot pce.


    Even the boy who fanned the wind and ignited the fire had gone.


    A skinny Taoist with a hunched back and turbid and cold eyes was sitting on the ground.


    The lid of the pill furnace was opened, and the inside emitted a burnt smell.


    The Taoist priest had a white face and no beard. He looked very refined. Even in front of the raging fire, he did not blush at all.


    He stared coldly at the fire and suddenly shouted crazily, ¡°The temperature of the fire is not enough! Why?¡±


    After shouting, he fell backward and painfully onto the scorching ground.


    The heavy panting gradually subsided.


    The malevolence on his face had also returned.


    Only a pair of emotionless eyes were left staring at the ckened dome.


    ¡°I will definitely train it out, definitely¡­¡±


    He muttered and then suddenly sat up, ¡± Fire temperature, high temperature me, fire tribtion. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Fire Cmity.¡±


    There was a long silence.


    A hint of determination shed in his cold eyes. He raised his hand and waved. The ck flying sword hidden in the dark shot over and followed beside him.


    The Fire Tribtion Land was a dangerous ce.


    Don¡¯t go.


    But he had to go.


    The Daoist was about to open the door.


    The door was pushed open from the outside.


    A ck shadow swept in from the outside, and the door immediately closed tightly, revealing a cloaked person. However, his face was half-covered by the hood, so he could not see clearly.


    It was naturally Xia Ji.


    ¡°Zuo Ci,¡± he said lightly.


    ying tricks, ¡± the Taoist said calmly. He waved his hand, and a gust of wind flew out. However, when itnded around Xia Ji, it was like a stone falling into the sea. There was not even a ripple.


    Zuo Ci¡¯s expression flickered as he unsheathed his flying sword.


    A sh that was extremely fast.


    Even in the Transcendence Realm, the speed of his sword was unmatched.


    It was so fast that time seemed to have passed.


    But the person opposite him was even faster.


    It also shed.


    Ding!


    The speed of the two shes was actually the same, and they collided halfway.


    Xia Ji felt a monstrous force that could destroy mountainsing from the opposite side.


    However, no matter how strong this power was, it could not be stronger than him.


    Bang!


    The sword in Zuo Ci¡¯s hand was shaken away, but the sword that should have flown out was still held tightly in his hand.


    Sword light shed.


    There was already a bloody wound on Zuo Ci¡¯s neck, but the pale-faced Daoist did not show any fear. Instead, he revealed a look of relief. Hey on his back and waited for death.


    However, he did not die. A strange coldness suddenly swam to his neck and then to his hand.


    With this cold swimming,


    He only felt his wounds itch. His flesh and blood began to regenerate, and his injuries began to recover.


    After a short while, he was back to normal.


    Xia Ji slowly raised his hand. This was the first time he had used [Water Element-Creation] on a human. The effect was not bad. As long as he was not dead, he could use water to make the creature grow and heal all injuries.


    Even though Zuo Ci walked around before he died, his expression did not change. He did not show any shock, and he did not shout for help.


    Xia Ji liked this kind of person very much because they had a great obsession in their hearts, and no external object could easily shake them.


    ¡°I can give you fire,¡± he said directly.


    Zuo Ci sat quietly.


    A person who could enter the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce silently, kill him in one move, and save him in an instant was definitely telling the truth.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked hoarsely.


    ¡°Your loyalty.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are, so how can I be loyal to you?¡± Zuo Ciughed self-mockingly. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be bound by others in my life. Just kill me.. ¡°

 Chapter 288 - 288: 183. King Shenwu, I’ll Burn Your Imperial Palace!

    Chapter 288: 183. King Shenwu, I¡¯ll Burn Your Imperial Pce!


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°If you gain something, you have to pay something. You have an obsession, but you want to die so badly? Your obsession didn¡¯t give you enough strength, but it became a torment that restrained you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Zuo Ci fell silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, and you¡¯ll help me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    With that, he flipped his right hand and a golden crystal ball containing the


    Undying Demon me appeared in his sleeve.


    He put his finger into the crystal,


    It drew out a wisp of the Eternal Demon me.


    The demon fire was green and white in color.


    I was held by the tip of my finger by the summer pole,


    It was burning hot and quiet.


    Zuo Ci quietly looked at the me. Suddenly, he knelt down and bowed.¡± I¡¯m willing to give my loyalty. ¡±


    ¡°Waiting for the right price?¡± Xia Ji mocked.


    Zuo Ci said, ¡± You¡¯ve shown me the hope of truly forming a pill, so I¡¯m willing. You can say that I¡¯m waiting for the right price or that I¡¯m snobbish. I don¡¯t care. ¡±


    Xia Ji looked at him quietly. The man before him was just like him. He had an obsession. For this obsession, he could give up everything, his freedom, and his loyalty to the sect. Xia Ji had misunderstood him.


    ¡°How do I show my loyalty?¡± Zuo Ci asked quietly.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment. It was obviously inappropriate to read Buddhist scriptures to a Taoist priest.


    As for the Five-Colored Divine Token, it was the highest masterpiece of the Deathsworn Token series.


    Its first characteristic was that as long as the meaning was the same, regardless of strength, it could be stored in the token.


    Its second characteristic was that its master would not die. Even if the death warrior died, he could be resurrected thousands of yearster. The only way topletely destroy it was to kill the master. ¡°Then, the token and the death warrior will be destroyed along with their master.¡±


    Its third characteristic was that if a death warrior was taken into the token, their talent would be greatly enhanced. At the same time, they could inherit a certain proportion of their master¡¯s strength, causing their strength to double. ording to Su Tian, the increase was at most 50% of their master¡¯s strength.


    Now was the beginning of the fire tribtion.


    Most of the 11th level cultivators were the subordinates or descendants of those nine.


    In that case, when epting death warriors, what was chosen was not their cultivation level, but their talent, character, and so on.


    The Five-Colored Divine Token could bestow talent.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t really care about his character, as long as it wasn¡¯t the kind of person who did evil to the extreme.


    The only thing left was his obsession.


    Obsession could make people desire to be stronger.


    ¡°Why do you want to refine pills?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Save my daughter,¡± Zuo Ci hesitated for a moment before he slowly said.


    ¡°How long has she been dead?¡±


    ¡°Ten years.¡±


    ¡°Is there any use in refining pills?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I found an ancient recipe. It will definitely be useful!¡± Zuo Ci said with certainty. Rather than saying that he believed it, it was more like he had no choice but to believe it.


    Xia Ji had talked to Su Tian before and knew that the only way to save her was to go deep into the Land of Extremis of the Six Paths. Before reincarnation, he would go to the edge of the Yellow Springs to bring her out.


    As time passed, the Six Paths of Despair would be more and more terrifying. Right now, the reapers, Yama, were not at home, and all kinds of treacherous existences were still sleeping.


    Otherwise, Su Linyu would not have been brought out so easily.


    Even so, this was something that he and Su Tian had to expend a lot of energy and even their lifespans to seed. If it were anyone else, even if they knew the method, they would not be able to do it.


    Even if they did, they would all be killed by the ck hand that chased them out of thend of peril.


    ¡°What if he can¡¯t be saved?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Zuo Ci was speechless.


    ¡°If you be strong, you can go to theherworld and bring her out,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Is there a Yellow Spring?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Zuo Ci¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡± Could she have already been reincarnated? ¡±


    ¡°Not yet, at least not in the next five hundred years.¡±


    Xia Ji nced at him and suddenly said, ¡± You can be my death warrior. ¡±


    Then, he told Zuo Ci about the five-colored token. If Zuo Ci was unwilling, he could only kill him.


    However, Zuo Ciughed a little crazily. He suddenly stood up and knelt on the ground. ¡± I¡¯m willing to die for you.


    Xia Ji took out the five-colored token and floated it in the air. ¡± Use your fingertip¡¯s blood to touch the token. Just obey. ¡®


    Blood seeped out of Zuo Ci¡¯s fingertip as he gently tapped the token in front of him.


    A light shed.


    A strange connection had already formed.


    Xia Ji was pleasantly surprised. The Five-Colored Divine Token was indeed a top-grade magic artifact given by Su Tian. Not only did it have the function of a leather scroll contract, but it also had many other characteristics.


    Beep beep beep .


    The leather scroll contract suddenly reacted.


    It was Ji Xuan.


    ¡°Teacher, Su Tian is looking for you. I said you haven¡¯te back yet.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After a short while.


    The leather scroll contract reacted again.


    It was Hu Xian Er.


    ¡°Master, Su Daji appeared earlier than expected. She said that she would not care about the Three Months Pact anymore. If you still did not appear, she would burn down the pce. I think she can do it. ¡±


    ¡°I know. If she asks again, tell her that King Shenwu is on his way back on horseback.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    This Su Daji and Su Tian had quite a tacit understanding. They were rushing him so urgently.


    This gave him the feeling of being called out to a team battle when he was still jungling.


    He really wanted to reply, ¡± I¡¯lle after I¡¯m done farming this wave ¡°, but after thinking about how ¡± so many teams were wiped out because of this sentence he made a decision.


    ¡°Is there a ce to store Devil Fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zuo Ci took out a ck brazier made of an unknown material from his storage space.


    ¡°The temperature is very high,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything else and directly drew the seed of the Undying Demon me into it. He had five Undying Demon Fires, and he had given one, so he had four left. Furthermore, the Fire Tribtion Land was his backyard, so he didn¡¯t feel any heartache at all for giving out such Undying Demon me..

 Chapter 289 - 289: 183. King Shenwu, I Will Burn Your Imperial

    Chapter 289: 183. King Shenwu, I Will Burn Your Imperial


    Pce!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji quickly ordered, ¡± First, help me collect ancient books. The older the better. Don¡¯t ask if I can understand them or if they are iplete. As long as they are ancient, it will do. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Second, this me is the Eternal Demon me from the Fire Cmity Land.


    It can help awaken your bloodline, but you must not let anyone know about it. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the only one living here. I won¡¯t take any disciples in the future.¡±


    ¡°I have something urgent to deal with, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name¡­¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. Although the Five -Colored Divine Token had already formed aplete contract, he still wasn¡¯t prepared to say anything. This wasn¡¯t a matter of trust.


    It was because once Zuo Ci knew about it, the judgment he made when he handled matters in the future would very likely cause people who had intentions to make further judgments and trace it back to him.


    Zuo Ci was also a smart person, so he did not continue asking.


    Xia Ji turned around and left. The moment the door closed, he disappeared from Zuo Ci¡¯s senses.


    The pale-faced, skinny, and slightly hunchbacked Taoist suddenly had a sickly fanaticism in his eyes.


    He could already feel that his strength had doubled.


    Many questions in his mind that he could not answer in the past were quickly being answered. This was a sign of his talent increasing.


    After a long time.


    He slowly closed his sick eyes and bowed deeply in the direction of the door.


    ¡°Master, take care.¡±


    Xia Ji crushed the Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles that the rich woman had gifted him and returned to the Golden Jade Lane in an instant.


    At this time, the True Martial Pavilion was still looking for him, but he had alreadypleted the additional ¡°dungeon¡±.


    He quickly returned to the manor where the rity Sect member was.


    They entered the transit station of the underworld.


    He swept his gaze around but did not see Houtu.


    Thus, he quickly entered the secret chamber of the Imperial Pce.


    This time, he had gained a lot.


    The originally weak Tao technique had be his strongest strength in one fell swoop.


    Other than that, he still had more than ten ancient books in the True Martial Pavilion that he had yet to read.


    In the secret chamber of the pce,


    Xia Ji appeared.


    He changed back into his python robe and walked out.


    The moment he appeared,


    Hu Xian Er ran over from afar.


    The 1.1-meter-tall fox demon seemed to have endless grievances. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back. Your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my mother first. Where¡¯s Su Daji?¡±


    ¡°I told her that you¡¯re on your way back. She said she¡¯de back tonight,¡± Hu Xian Er said.


    ¡°What about my mother?¡± Xia Ji asked. ¡°She¡¯s making Spicy Boiled Fish,¡± Hu Xian Er said.


    In the evening¡­


    Xia Ji saw a thousand tes of Spicy Boiled Fish.


    Because Su Linyu¡¯s identity could not be revealed, the food could only be taken care of by them. At most, the loyal waitresses could be counted.


    He, Xia Xiaosu, and Hu Xian Er sat at the table, looking at the thousand tes of Spicy Boiled Fish.


    The three of them fell into an enigmatic silence.


    ¡°I still have to deal with the memorials tonight,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.¡±Eat three tes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat ten tes, no more.¡±


    Su Linyu¡¯s gaze swept past the two of them before finallynding on Xia Ji, filled with anticipation.


    Xia Ji looked at her strangely.


    Could it be that Mother¡¯s fortuitous encounter not only required her to make so much food, but also required others to eat it?


    ¡°Little Ji, mother knows that she has done too much¡­But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, Mother. I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was speechless.


    Hu Xian Er was speechless.


    With Xia Ji¡¯s current body and blood, he couldpletely digest all food. What was a mere 987 tes of Spicy Boiled Fish?


    Until night fell.


    The bright moon is high in the sky,


    A seductive figure appeared in the throne room and shouted,¡± King Shenwu, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll burn down the entire pce! ¡®


    Xia Ji hadn¡¯t finished eating yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here,e quickly..¡±

 Chapter 290 - 290:184. Fighting the Old Ancestor of the Su Family

    Chapter 290:184. Fighting the Old Ancestor of the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    Under the moonlight,


    On the edge of the pce ridge,


    That seductive figure stood tall and slender, her beautiful eyes overlooking the courtyard.


    Her white dress fluttered in the wind,


    Her gentleness was like an unreal dream that could make all men sink into it.


    It was also like a leaf that could be blown away by the spring breeze at any time, giving you the feeling that you might not see her again in the future, and thus giving birth to an inexplicable pain and regret.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if the spring flowers and autumn moon were no longer around?


    Xia Ji was eating fish.


    After sensing this figure, He was still eating fish.


    Because he had to eat,


    He used the continuity of his movements to maintain the continuity of his aura, so as to prevent the other party from finding a w.


    Not because she was beautiful,


    It was because she was very strong.


    Xia Ji instantly sensed that it was very likely one of the nine people. In the next second, a ck demonic halberd flew out and circled around him.


    In an instant, the quiet royal courtyard turned into a battlefield of air currents. It was filled with quiet whirlpools like the deep ocean currents, and the undercurrents surged.


    Inte spring the trees in the courtyard,


    Flowers and nts,


    He suddenly stopped moving.


    Because they were in a bnce of air currents, the wind in nature could no longer move them.


    All the insects under the soil,


    Suddenly, there was no sound.


    Immediately, a strange scene appeared on the ground.


    Countless ants were crawling out in a hurry, frantically escaping.


    Creatures had an instinctive premonition of natural disasters.


    When Su Daji stood at the top of the hall and looked down at King Shenwu who was eating fish, the collision between the two was a sign of a natural disaster.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Xia Ji was eating fish.


    Su Daji watched him eat.


    When King Shenwu finished eating the Spicy Boiled Fish, the moment his breath was slightly cut off, that was also the moment when Su Daji made her move.


    Xia Ji narrowed his eyes. His right hand had already grabbed the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd. The surrounding silent air suddenly showed a swirling ck demonic aura that slowly rose up.


    Ring, ring, ring.


    A series of crisp sounds caused his blood to boil slightly. Following these sounds, those who were slightly weaker in cultivation in the Imperial Pce and even the Imperial Capital felt their qi and blood run out of control, and they all fainted.


    From the corner of Xia Ji¡¯s eyes, he saw a red embroidered ball that was more than a foot in circumference floating beside Su Daji. The red embroidered ball was adorned with jade beads, golden threads of precious jade, and a bell. It was emitting a seven-colored light vaguely and was full of a mysterious feeling. Immediately after, a red aura slowly covered him from top to bottom.


    At the same time, there was a voice transmission.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, I¡¯m Su Tian. The other existences have also begun toe out.


    Someone is preparing to attack you, so I came early.¡±


    Xia Ji naturally wouldn¡¯t be fooled and pretended not to hear anything.


    ¡°Your eleventh realm can be exchanged for a second body, and so can the other eight. ¡±


    Xia Ji keenly sensed that she didn¡¯t use ¡®eight people¡¯, but¡¯ eight¡¯.


    Su Tian continued to transmit her voice. ¡± Su Daji is the second body that I use as the Su family¡¯s ancestor to maintain the structure of the Su family. The most important thing is to protect you. ¡±


    ¡± What are you talking about? ¡± Xia Ji finally transmitted his voice. ¡± Why can¡¯t I understand? ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. ¡± Su Tian smiled and transmitted her voice. ¡± Before the Fifth Heaven, there were clouds and mist for thousands of miles. Twenty years, the


    Undying Demon me. ¡®


    These few words were like a secret code.


    ¡°How are you going to cover it?¡± Xia Ji asked telepathically.


    ¡°The reason why you were judged as the number one anomaly was because you broke through to the eleventh state before the fire tribtion arrived.


    However, if I were to weigh you and determine that your level is still at the level of a toy, you would be able to suppress the fire demons to a certain extent in the Nortnds.


    Then, as long as you didn¡¯t use your super strength in the future, you could slowly be a fallen expert.


    As long as I don¡¯t suspect anything, they won¡¯t suspect you.


    Of course, you can also let the identity of King Shenwu die and live under the sun as Feng Nanbei from now on. ¡±


    Xia Ji pondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that they have eyes in the Imperial City,¡± said Su Tian.


    Xia Ji remained silent.


    ¡°If King Shenwu is on the run, will you be able to protect Su Linyu and Xia Xiaosu?¡± Xia Ji suddenly transmitted his voice.


    He wanted to be in a high-intensity state ofbat at all times. If he couldn¡¯t even fight in closebat, how could he measure the aristocratic families?


    At the critical moment, the Su n¡¯s Imperial Teacher, Feng Nanbei, was hisst resort.


    As long as Feng Nanbei did not have any rtionship with King Shenwu, he would be able to continue like this.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, his mother and sister were indeed a burden to him.


    It was precisely because he was worried about them that he could not be unrestrained.


    Su Tian thought for a moment and said, ¡± How about this battle? I¡¯ll heavily injure you, and then I¡¯ll kill the Empress on the surface. ¡±


    In fact, I¡¯ll bring Su Linyu and Xia Xiaosu back to the Su Family and then I¡¯ll settle them down in the Fourth Heaven.


    They will be exposed sooner orter.¡±


    Hu Xian Er looked curiously at these two terrifying figures and muttered in her heart, How long had he been watching? Why hadn¡¯t he called yet?


    King of ck Fox also showed her head. She was originally a charming person, but in front of Su Daji, she was like a cloud and mud. The power contained in the red embroidered ball made her feel that if she was hit by it, her soul would scatter.


    They noticed.


    Naturally, others would notice..

 Chapter 291 - 291:184. Fighting the Old Ancestor of the Su Family

    Chapter 291:184. Fighting the Old Ancestor of the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Tian naturally noticed it too. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°King Shenwu, this will be yourst dinner. BenGong is merciful and will allow you to finish it.¡±


    Hmph! ¡± Xia Ji snorted. ¡± There are still three tes of Spicy Boiled Fish. I¡¯ll take your head after you finish them. ¡®


    The two of them secretly stuck out their tongues.


    Then, he continued to transmit his voice.


    Su Tian said, ¡± Hurry up and decide. After you decide, we still have to go to the Fire Tribtion Land. I received news that the Wu family¡¯s ancestor might have gone to the Tribtion Land. ¡± If you can make it in time, you can still use your identity as King Shenwu to attack him. What if you kill him?¡±


    Xia Ji thought about it and felt that his sister would be bored in this world even if she became the emperor. It could be said that the career she was working hard for could be crushed by someone else with a single finger.


    If he didn¡¯t know about the existence of the great families and the catastrophe, he might still support Little Su. But now, he felt that it was meaningless.


    He sighed in his heart.


    Then let your brother¡¯s selfishness decide your future for you.


    I¡¯m sorry, Little Su.


    As for mother,


    If he was determined to fight against the aristocratic families, his mother definitely could not stay in the pce. Otherwise, she would be discovered at any moment.


    Thus, he transmitted his voice.


    Suddenly, the two of them noticed something.


    ¡°Are you still going to finish eating?¡± Su Tian sneered. Fine, BenGong is merciful and will let you live a few more minutes.¡±


    Hmph! ¡± Xia Ji snorted. ¡± You can finish three tes of Spicy Boiled Fish in three minutes?! ¡± After this king finishes eating, I¡¯ll take your dog head.¡± The two of them secretly stuck out their tongues.


    ¡°Can you not say dog head next time?¡± Su Tian asked telepathically.


    ¡°The effect is realistic. By the way, if you kill Xia Xiaosu, I will definitely chase after the Su family to kill them on the surface. Otherwise, it would be illogical.¡±


    Su Tian said, ¡± If you want to kill them, then kill them. The ancestors of the Su family were created by me using my own bloodline 3,000 years ago. Those two genealogy books are actually my magic treasures, so I don¡¯t feel bad if you kill them. ¡± My heart will only ache if you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    At this moment, Xia Xiaosu was holding onto a wooden pir and staring at the courtyard quietly.


    She had never seen her brother so serious before.


    He had never seen such a powerful woman.


    Xia Ji had finished thest fish and had finished the deduction and thinking in his mind. He raised his head and sent a voice transmission.¡±That¡¯s it.¡±


    After the transmission, his voice turned into thunder and shot into the sky.


    In the next moment, he disappeared from where he was standing, bringing with him a darkness that covered hundreds of feet. He grabbed the end of the halberd in his right hand and smashed it down.


    The moment it smashed down,


    Nine suns, Ming Wang, Hell, and Baori Tianzi. Four Dharma Forms appeared between his palms.


    The Dharma Form was mixed with the demonic Qi of the halberd, forming the Five Forms.


    As the night wind blew, the Five Xiangs had alreadynded in front of Su Daji.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t use all of King Shenwu¡¯s strength, but he didn¡¯t hold back either.


    The red embroidered ball beside Su Tian suddenly moved, and the five dragon images appeared.


    Bang!


    The huge force directly blew up the pce under Su Daji¡¯s feet.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stop either. He grabbed the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd and smashed it down like a hammer.


    Su Tian had just gotten up a little when she was pressed down again. Only when she waspletely pressed to the ground did sheugh coldly and charmingly.¡±ls that all you have?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight outside,¡± Xia Ji said telepathically.


    ¡°Use your full strength to fight,¡± Su Daji said telepathically.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll beat you to death,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Don¡¯t worry, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± But you can only use the cultivation technique that belongs to King Shenwu. You must not use the power of Feng Nanbei and the ck Emperor. ¡±


    The two of them finished transmitting their voices.


    ¡± I can¡¯t do anything here, ¡± Xia Ji said lightly. ¡± Follow me. After saying that, he picked up his halberd and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Brother¡­


    ¡® Little Su, ¡± Xia Ji said telepathically. ¡± Stay with your mother. I have many things that I can¡¯t tell you right now. You¡¯ll understand in the future. ¡®


    The Empress was stunned.


    But Xia Ji had already turned around and left.


    He flew through the air like a gust of wind above the entire Imperial City.


    Su Tian followed closely behind.


    Soon, the two of themnded on a mountain in the wilderness.


    Xia Ji nced around. This was the territory of the old tree demon of Thunder Sound Monastery, so he couldn¡¯t hide.¡±Keep going forward.¡±


    A momentter.


    The two finally stopped in front of a in.


    ¡® I wasn¡¯t sure just now, ¡± Su Tian said telepathically. ¡± Now, I¡¯mpletely sure. Someone is watching us, but it¡¯s not because they¡¯re suspicious of us. They want to see how strong you are and whether you can withstand my attack. ¡®


    But even so, we have to fight for real this time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you chosen the cemetery?¡± she asked with a charming smile.


    Don¡¯t worry, ¡± Xia Ji said telepathically. ¡± I¡¯ve taken a curse map from the Wu family. I¡¯ll use it to escape at the critical moment.


    ¡°Curse Diagram?¡± Su Daji thought for a moment. ¡± Alright, let¡¯s fight then¡­¡± Wait, I¡¯ll mock you first, then you have to angrily retort at me and then attack. Only then will everything go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°That works too.¡± Xia Ji nodded to himself. The older the ginger, the spicier it was. But why was he able to cooperate so well?


    To outsiders.


    Xia Ji was silent for a moment before he said in a low voice, ¡°¡±You¡¯re from an aristocratic family, right? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Are you qualified?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer. He narrowed his eyes and opened his arms slightly.


    Su Tianughed hysterically. ¡± Xia Ji, you don¡¯t know anything. ¡®


    ¡± You¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t understand!! ¡±


    Xia Ji took a step forward. With this step, the surrounding water mist suddenly turned into ice crystals. The ice crystals looked like scales that slowly moved and gradually solidified. This was the ninth level of the Water Dao Dragon


    Dharma Power..

 Chapter 292 - 292: 184. Fighting the Old Ancestor of the Su Family

    Chapter 292: 184. Fighting the Old Ancestor of the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You can¡¯t bully a human!¡±


    A slow and heavy voice spread through the forest.


    He took another step forward, and the ice crystal scales turned into a dragon that wrapped around him. The dragon gradually spread out, and it was a hundred feet long. It opened its mouth and announced to the world with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a human, it can¡¯t be controlled!¡±


    Su Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt a strong spiritual will pervade the voice. Clearly, Xia Ji was shouting these words from the bottom of his heart.


    Xia Ji took another step forward.


    This step¡­


    The bright and beautiful sky suddenly turned gloomy. Strong winds blew and heavy rain fell.


    Wings suddenly sprouted from King Shenwu¡¯s ribs. Upon closer inspection, these wings were actually made of talismans.


    These two moves were the dark golden Skill Orbs that Xia Ji had obtained.


    In a stormy spring day


    King Divine Martial held the ck halberd that was surrounded by demonic qi.


    He floated in the air with his talisman wings.


    Ice dragons danced wildly around him.


    The four faces in his hand are all revealed. He closed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡®


    ¡°You have to save him!¡±


    His voice turned into rolling thunder and spread in all directions.


    The halberd in his right hand had already descended from the sky.


    Demonic Qi carried the Five Xiangs and attacked wildly!


    The ice dragon fell!


    Its power was so strong that it was like a real meteorite that hadnded on the ground, driving all living things away.


    Trees were uprooted, grass was uprooted, soil was broken, rocks were cracked


    Everything was shattered.


    Su Tian¡¯s ck hair danced wildly. Her figure suddenly pulled back, leaving behind a lightning-like shadow.


    The ice dragon swooped down and stuck close to the ground. Then, it shot out like lightning and opened its huge mouth full of ice spikes and fangs, chasing after her with its Dharma Idol.


    The moment Su Tian retreated, the red embroidered ball also retreated with her.


    At this moment, her right hand grabbed the embroidered ball and suddenly moved. The five-colored dragon form, along with the bone dragon and the void dragon, appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The red embroidered ball was rolled forward by her strength.


    The seven dragons followed the ball and charged towards Xia Ji¡¯s ice dragon.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s body suddenly twisted, and so did the ice dragons. The red embroidered ball of the seven dragons struck the air, then circled around and came at Xia Ji from behind. It was like a shooting star chasing after the moon.


    The scene was extremely exaggerated.


    However, no matter what, Xia Ji would stab the halberd into Su Tian¡¯s body before the red embroidered ball could reach him.


    Su Tian had already prepared a backup n.


    When the destructive power came, she had already taken out a scroll.


    The scroll was pulled open almost instantly.


    The ink-colored mountains and rivers were lifelike, and mist lingered around them. The sun and moon moved, and mountains and rivers, as well as the capital cities of countries, made people feel as if they were in the middle of it, and they could not help but be shocked.


    Boom!


    Xia Ji¡¯s powerful attack disappeared without a trace after entering the painting. If he hadn¡¯t stopped in time, he would have charged into the painting.


    He recognized that this was the Mountain River State Painting, which contained a small world.


    At this moment, the red embroidered ball and the seven berserk dragons had already pounced on him. With just a light push, he would be pushed into the picture and never be able toe out again.


    However, the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd in his hand suddenly moved at an exaggerated speed, pulling him just in time to dodge the attack.


    Then, Xia Ji retreated frantically. The rain turned into a vortex and retreated with him.


    The red embroidered ball spun and chased after him like a shadow.


    As he retreated, Xia Ji spun his hands, and the wind and rain in the world were brought along by him. It was as if all the rivers andkes had gathered and turned into a force that sted forward.


    Boom!


    The red embroidered ball paused.


    Immediately after, Xia Ji unleashed another spell.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Amidst the continuous sounds.


    The red silk ball finally slowed down.


    Su Tian waved her hand and the embroidered ball returned to her side, floating in the air.


    Xia Ji brandished his ck halberd and pointed it at the ground.


    The two of them looked at each other in the wind and rain.


    ¡°As a ything, you¡¯re not bad,¡± Su Tian said with a smile.


    Then, he sent a voice transmission, How do you know the Five Elements Dao? ¡± Cut the crap, ¡± Xia Ji said telepathically. ¡± I¡¯m going to open the eleventh realm.. ¡®

 Chapter 293 - 293: 185. Identity in the Mist

    Chapter 293: 185. Identity in the Mist


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Tian was a little uncertain. What if she took out her trump card and could not deal with this man in front of her? Wouldn¡¯t that ruin her act?


    Did he really have to fight to the death?


    ¡°Wait a minute, let¡¯s discuss this,¡± she hurriedly transmitted her voice.


    At this moment, the rain fell wildly, but it could not reach within three feet of the two of them.


    The two of them looked solemn.


    It seems that heaven and earth have nothing left,


    There was only each other left in front of them.


    The reason why the two of them did not move was because they had exchanged blows with each other, so they were carefully analyzing each other.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me,¡± Xia Ji said telepathically.


    Su Tian transmitted her voice. ¡± I¡¯ll take out the Demon Summoning Bannerter. Don¡¯t ask what the Demon Summoning Banner is or how it was formed.


    I¡¯ll tell youter. ¡®


    ¡°Then, my Demon Summoning Banner will summon the surrounding demons to attack you. All the demons will be unable to resist and will rush over as quickly as possible. The surrounding demons will be summoned directly, and even the demons in your pce will involuntarily attack you.


    With the support of the Demon Summoning Banner, the demons ¡®powers would gather together. If one could not defeat the entire group, they would not be able to defeat a demon.


    You can hold on for a while. When it¡¯s about time, you can vomit blood and run.


    He had taken out the Demon Summoning Banner, the Red Emblem, and the Mountain and River State Painting. He could definitely pass.


    At that time, I will say,¡¯lf you dare to run, I will kill your family¡¯, and you will roar at me,¡¯ If you kill one person today, I will destroy your family tomorrow.¡¯This will be a blood feud, a deep hatred, understand?¡±


    Xia Ji sent a voice transmission. ¡± Got it. I¡¯ll erge itter. The attack range will be very wide and dense. You¡¯ll run back and forth with Dragon for a


    Thousand Miles. When you see my hand glowing, run. ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by magnified?¡± Su Tian asked.


    Xia Ji sent a voice transmission. After the fight, we¡¯ll meet at Mirror Lake.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xia Ji opened his arms and summoned the wind and rain.


    ¡°Su Daji, do you think that your aristocratic family can cover the sky with one hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Tian smiled charmingly.


    It was simple.


    To the death,


    They had reached the end.


    Xia Ji lowered his head and put his hands together.


    Suddenly, the sound of the war drum of killing rang out between heaven and earth.


    Blood flowed like a drumstick, beating against the skin of the drum.


    It was also like a deep sea wave crashing against the cliff, producing a low rumble.


    Amidst this sound, his figure began to rise.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    Many arms stretched out from his body.


    Then¡­


    Skulls were born.


    The rain rolled and the wind and clouds changed.


    All the light gathered here, causing the world to darken and the hearts of the people to feel awe.


    It had twenty-four heads and eighteen hands. It was nine Zhang tall and was filled with light and Buddha nature. A terrifying spirit flowed through its body.


    Su Tian looked up at the Dharmakaya and was speechless. Why would a descendant of the Su family awaken the Dharmakaya of the ancient Thunder Temple¡¯s Buddha?


    Why did he still use the Five Elements Dao?


    The ¡°Five Elements Dao¡± was different from the ¡°Five Elements Dao¡±.


    Although it was only a word difference, it was like heaven and earth.


    Dao andw were not the same concept.


    In ancient times, the owner of the Five Elements Dao was the Grand Supreme.


    The reason why that existence used the name ¡°Grand Supreme Pce¡± was because the ¡°Grand Supreme¡± in ancient times had cast too many shadows on everyone and was extremely powerful.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Grand Supreme courted death and unfortunately merged with the Heavenly Dao, bing an existence without feelings, memories, and everything and bing a part of the Great Dao, there would probably be one less Grand Supreme among the nine today.


    The strength of the Five Elements Daoy in its evolution. The Five Elements, Four Appearances, Three Pure Ones, Yin Yang, Tai Chi, and Return to Void were invincible existences when they evolved to the extreme.


    Xia Ji was using the water path of the Five Elements Path.


    When Su Tian saw the avatar, she had no intention of transforming because the current Mixed Color Dragon was too embarrassing. Thus, she stretched out her right hand and spread out her five fingers, causing a white light to appear.


    The white light became longer, about ten feet long.


    At the top, a mysterious banner hung down. The light was divided into five colors and shone with a thousand auspicious rays.


    As it fluttered, it was empty and blurry. ck and white gas lingered on it, and there were many green tadpole characters swimming around.


    She didn¡¯t even think about it before she waved the banner and pointed it at the eighty-foot avatar.


    For a time, the sad wind rustled, the miserable fog spread, and the dark clouds gathered.


    The wind blew, and countless strange sounds sounded in the air. They gathered from all directions and were ear-piercing.


    As these voices echoed, many shadows appeared, transforming into the shapes of various demonic beasts and demons. They were like a raging wave that mmed toward Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji did not panic.


    His eighteen hands were full of prayer beads.


    A spinning golden swastika flew out. The demons were extremely fast and had already dodged in an instant.


    A golden Buddha palm that was ten feet in length struck out, and the dragon-like demon tide actually only dimmed slightly.


    Xia Ji wanted to dodge, but he couldn¡¯t.


    This was because this Dharmakaya was basically a ¡°magic weapon turret¡± that was used to output power.


    However, why did he have to hide?


    He raised his six hands, each holding a string of ¡®Three Thousand Sectors¡¯.


    Chi!


    A Buddhist Kingdom was pushed out.


    Chi!


    Another push.


    Chi!


    The third one smashed towards Su Tian.


    Four, five, six followed closely behind.


    The Buddhist Kingdom was vast, thousands of feet long. If anyone saw this scene, they would only feel that the world was in chaos and space was upside down. Thend was spinning rapidly and pressing down in all directions.


    Su Tian was instantly speechless. She understood what Xia Ji meant when he said that she would run away when she saw his hands glowing..

 Chapter 294 - 294: 185. Identity in the Mist

    Chapter 294: 185. Identity in the Mist


    Trantor: 549690339


    I have to run,


    If he didn¡¯t run, he would have to take the things at the bottom of his chest.


    It was simply a sin for one¡¯s own family to consume one¡¯s own trump card. Therefore, she stabbed the Demon Summoning Banner into the ground to maintain the demon race¡¯s offensive.


    At the same time, he crushed the Thousand Mile Dragon and shed rapidly, fleeing a thousand miles away.


    In an instant, she appeared beside a stream.


    By the stream, it was a sunny day. There were a few schrs and talented women reciting poems. When they saw this beautiful woman who had suddenly appeared, they were all dumbfounded.


    Su Tian silently counted the time in her heart. Then, she crushed the ¡± Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles ¡± again and returned to her original spot. She grabbed the Demon Summoning Banner with her right hand and continued to wave it.


    With this shake, another gust of demonic wind swept over.


    It formed another dragon-like demon tide.


    And because the Demon Summoning Banner was here, demons woulde endlessly. Powerful demons and demonic beasts might be able to resist, but they would also run over to take a look out of reverence and curiosity.


    It could be said that with this demonic banner, ughtering the imperial city was really iparably easy.


    Xia Ji sighed in his heart. No wonder the Patriarchs didn¡¯t care about the powers of the mortal world at all. This treasure was able to y such a role even under the suppression of the world. As the world opened up, he didn¡¯t know what would happen when the suppression was gone.


    He put on a show,


    He sent two more Buddha mountains in Su Tian¡¯s direction.


    Su Tian instantly fled a thousand miles away.


    Buddha Mountain pressed down on the Demon Summoning Banner, but there was no reaction.


    At this moment, the two dragons formed by the fairies were still attacking him.


    Its attack power was very strong.


    Every time, Xia Ji had to use Buddha¡¯s Kingdom or Buddha Mountain to defend himself.


    Only then could bnce be achieved.


    Although the demon tide was strong, it could not withstand the consumption of the Buddhist Kingdom in the Palm. However, Xia Ji had gone easy on them, and the old tide was gone, and the new tide was born.


    As he used the Buddhist Kingdom in his Palm, his spirit was also rapidly consumed.


    At this moment,


    As time passed, more and more demons arrived. The number was ridiculous. The world was filled with dragons formed by the demon tide.


    Xia Ji even received feedback from the leather scroll contract in his mind.


    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t control myself anymore. I¡¯m running from the Imperial City, and I seem to want to attack you.¡± Hu Xian Er shouted nervously. ck Fox King is beside me. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. She just wanted toe and beat you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xia Ji said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, heunched another series of attacks. When Su Tian returned, he sent a voice transmission, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Get ready to go through the stage.¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly grabbed the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd with one hand and shot it in Su Tian¡¯s direction.


    Su Tian smiled faintly and pulled open the Mountain River Map with her left hand. However, she immediately thought about what she would use after she took away her family¡¯s weapons. Thus, she quickly rolled it up again after pulling it halfway and used the map as a weapon to hit a home run.


    Bang!


    The Great Dark Heavenly Halberd flew out.


    ck smoke dispersed.


    It was as if arge dye vat had been overturned, dyeing the air ck.


    At the same time, Su Tian threw out the red embroidered ball in her right hand. The seven dragons flew together and smashed the ball at Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji felt the force and gritted his teeth, preparing to take it head-on.


    Bang!


    Xia Ji felt his entire body and soul being torn apart.


    It was too f * cking painful!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood from the beating and even his spirit was a little shaken. It was obvious that Su Tian had gone easy on him.


    His avatar was almost shattered.


    The golden body cracked and the light dissipated, revealing the giant¡¯s appearance covered in cracks.


    The rain had stopped.


    The Buddha sat in the muddy ruins after the rain. The ck halberd surrounded him. However, the demon tide surged wildly and had already turned into an airtight well. He was trapped in the well.


    The nine-foot-tall giant Dharma Idol said hoarsely, ¡± I will definitely avenge today¡¯s humiliation in the future! ¡±


    ¡°If you dare to escape, I¡¯ll kill your family,¡± Su Tian said coldly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°I dare.¡±


    A disdainful smile appeared on Su Tian¡¯s face. She pushed her palm and the red embroidered ball flew out again.


    And amidst thisughter, a low roar that was just right froze theughter.


    If you dare to kill a single person, I will exterminate your entire family!! ¡®


    After saying that, he had already pinched the Curse Diagram. Although the Curse Diagram was on the verge of copse, it would not be consumed at all under the use of his avatar.


    An extraordinary pulling force appeared, and the nine-foot golden body disappeared from where it was.


    Su Tian stood where she was with a cold expression. She put away the Demon Summoning Banner and turned around to head towards the Imperial City.


    It was time to bring Su Linyu and Xia Xiaosu back.


    The Empress stood in the ruins of the pce and watched this scene quietly.


    Many doubts and emotions surged in her mind. These doubts and emotions eventually turned into a sigh.


    ¡°No matter what I did, it was useless.


    Whether it was the ck Emperor, the current Su Daji, or her brother¡­ Actually, we can destroy all of them.¡±


    As time passed,


    The country grows bigger,


    There will be more soldiers.


    But was it useful?


    The Empress asked herself.


    It was useless.


    This was because those who stood at the top would go faster and further than the country and its soldiers.


    And even if there was a possibility of a strong person among the ordinary people, would they still have the intention to die for the country?


    ¡°I was too naive.¡±


    At this moment, the Queen underwent a second transformation. For the first time, she had turned from a little girl who loved to cry into a diligent and benevolent queen.


    This time, it made her understand that in this world, the strong would be stronger and stronger, so strong that even if the weak united, it was impossible to defeat them..

 Chapter 295 - 295: 185. Identity in the Mist

    Chapter 295: 185. Identity in the Mist


    Trantor: 549690339


    She looked into the distance.


    Su Daji returned from the distant horizon.


    She closed her eyes in pain, and her heart turned ashen. With his brother dead, the world was no longer colorful.


    Before her brother left, she had a bad feeling.


    Her brother had apologized to her, and her brother used to say, ¡± Never appoint Freddy. ¡± This time, he did.


    What could she do as the empress?


    So what if he had worked so hard for so long?


    Xia Xiaosu straightened her dragon robe and sat solemnly under the gloomy sky. Her expression was calm as she quietly waited for death.


    Maintaining the appearance of an emperor and not showing an ugly begging posture was thest thing he could do.


    However, at some point, the air behind her suddenly distorted and condensed into a ck shadow.


    The ck shadow stood quietly behind her and whispered, ¡°¡±My Emperor, you are still the same as before.¡±


    The ck shadow¡¯s voice was soft and sharp, like a eunuch in the pce.


    Xia Xiaosu was stunned. She turned around and saw a mass of darkness behind her. There was no light, no shape, and no outline.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Follow this old servant. Old Ancestor Su is here to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you? Where are you taking me?¡± Xia Xiaosu was confused.


    The ck shadow did not answer, nor did he wait any longer. Instead, he said softly,¡±Please forgive this old servant for overstepping my authority.¡± After saying this, the shadow grabbed Xia Xiaosu¡¯s shoulder and dragged her away.


    From the beginning to the end, none of the guards around Xia Xiaosu could see her. They didn¡¯t even see the Empress disappear.


    Several dayster.


    Mirror Lake.


    As soon as Xia Ji returned in Feng Nanbei¡¯s form, he dived into theke. The red embroidered ball was too painful, and his body kept cracking. His wounds couldn¡¯t heal, so he could only draw Life Talismans and use [Water Path


    Creation] to recover.


    With these two powerful forces, the wounds that kept opening up also kept healing. It took a few times before it recoveredpletely.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but think that if they were really in a life-and-death situation and were hit by this red embroidered ball, they would really have to fight while bleeding.


    He raised his head and looked up through the dark, deep waters,nding on the shallow waters that were illuminated by the sunlight. In the shallow waters, a bottom of the ship appeared.


    The boat sailed leisurely,


    However, when it reached the top of his head, he suddenly paused.


    Immediately after, the water surface opened up, and a beautiful figure broke through the water surface and drilled in like a mermaid.


    She twisted her waist and pped her long legs like a fishtail. Soon, she arrived at the bottom of theke and sat beside Xia Ji.


    It was Su Tian.


    ¡°Idiot, who told you to eat my Red Silk Ball¡¯s attack? Does it hurt?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to be tricked by her, so he transmitted his voice, ¡°¡±How are my mother and sister?¡±


    ¡°I brought Mother to the Fourth Heaven, but Xia Xiaosu disappeared.¡±


    I¡¯ve checked. She was taken away by someone. There were no signs of a fight at the scene. I called the surrounding guards and even the surrounding demons to ask, but there were no clues.


    This could only mean that the person who took Xia Xiaosu away was very strong.


    He was so strong that he could have taken Xia Xiaosu away at any time, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he took Xia Xiaosu away when I went there. This also shows the second point. This person is very likely to save your sister.


    Do you have such a friend, or have you arranged a backup n in advance?¡± Xia Ji shook his head.


    Su Tian blinked. ¡± I¡¯ll get someone to investigate. Once I have any information about her, I¡¯ll tell you or I¡¯ll bring her back personally. ¡±


    Xia Ji sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to face some things, but he had to face them now. ¡± Su Tian, do you know who my sister is? ¡±


    ¡°I never cared..¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296: 186. I’m Proud of You

    Chapter 296: 186. I¡¯m Proud of You


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± Your sister is my sister, ¡± Su Tian said gently. ¡± I will look for her properly. I¡¯m afraid that she will be bewitched by someone and be enemies with you and me in the future.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that dramatic, right?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡®What is dog blood?¡±


    ¡® My mother made it up herself, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It probably means an incredible coincidence. ¡±


    Su Tian said, ¡± That¡¯s not strange. I watched Mother grow up, so I know that Mother would say some strange things and do some strange things since she was young.


    Xia Ji looked at her strangely. Her words sounded twisted, but he did not want to be dragged into Su Tian¡¯s discussion. He did not want to participate in her discussion of the ¡± species reproduction theory ¡± and the ¡± long-lived species theory ¡°.


    He fell on a huge rock on the riverbed and looked up at theke. A thoughtful look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Tian said obediently.


    ¡± What exactly is that demonic banner of yours? Is it a magic tool? ¡±


    ¡°A magic treasure born from a great tribtion is a tribtion fruit formed and me in the future. ¡®


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that dramatic, right?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°What is dog blood?¡±


    ¡® My mother made it up herself, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It probably means an incredible coincidence. ¡±


    Su Tian said, ¡± That¡¯s not strange. I watched Mother grow up, so I know that Mother would say some strange things and do some strange things since she was young. ¡®


    Xia Ji looked at her strangely. Her words sounded twisted, but he did not want to be dragged into Su Tian¡¯s discussion. He did not want to participate in her discussion of the ¡± species reproduction theory ¡± and the ¡± long-lived species theory


    He fell on a huge rock on the riverbed and looked up at theke. A thoughtful look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Tian said obediently.


    ¡® What exactly is that demonic banner of yours? Is it a magic tool? ¡±


    ¡°A magic treasure born from a great tribtion is a tribtion fruit formed from a small epoch. A magic treasure is different from a magic tool. The specific point is that a magic treasure will be stronger. Although it also needs to be nurtured, it won¡¯t bepletely damaged. These are all lifeblood magic treasures. When you encounter them, you¡¯ll naturally understand.¡±


    ¡°This time, you were in such a hurry to find me and changed the situation. Why?¡±


    ¡°I received news that the ancestor of the Wu family might want to kill you personally, so I acted before he did and cut off his path.¡±


    ¡°I only destroyed an ind of his Wu family, and the ancestor came to kill me personally?¡±


    ¡°No, the Wu family¡¯s ancestor is going to rob thend. Killing you just happened to be on the way.


    So after I kill you, I need to go rob thend.


    It just so happens that I¡¯ve finished digesting the fire seeds from before, so I need to find a new batch.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is the Wu family¡¯s ancestor?¡±


    In my impression,¡¯He¡¯ is made up of countless shadows¡­He should have been formed from a forbiddennd.¡± Xia Ji was speechless.


    He could cultivate in a perilous ce?


    He did not ask.


    However, Su Tian seemed to know what he was going to ask and answered directly, ¡°If the world has a Heavenly Dao, why does a small world not have a will?


    In ancient times, there were people who cultivated from mountains, rivers, or even the sea into a human form. It was nothing more than the length of cultivation and opportunities.


    Once the ancestor of the Wu family was no match for his opponent, he would enter his ownnd of peril at any time. If you followed him into thend of peril, the oue would be reversed because the ancestor of the Wu family was invincible in hisnd of peril.


    To kill him, we either have to kill him before he enters thend of peril, or we have to destroy hisnd of peril outside, but it seems impossible.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He finally understood that these nine were probably the nine strongest gods who had survived since ancient times.


    Gods were never guides for mortals. They were cold and stiff.


    To them, all living beings were perhaps just ants.


    If you stepped on an ant to death, would you think about whether the soles of your shoes were good or evil?


    However, it would be wrong to say that they were cold machines of profit. This was because they had their own personalities and rules of life that one could not understand.


    That being said, this world waspressing everything to the 11th level. In other words, to a certain extent, everyone had an upper limit. Otherwise, there was really no need to fight.


    ¡°What is the Five Elements Dao?¡±


    ¡°The power of the Grand Supreme from ancient times.¡± Su Tian told him about the Grand Supreme again.


    ¡°Do you have any magic tools that can allow us tomunicate directly?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    ¡® No. ¡± Su Tian shook her head. ¡± All the spiritual artifacts that can be contacted have a spiritual matrix. In other words, there are no equal spiritual artifacts that can be contacted. ¡®


    As she spoke, she took out a scroll from her bosom. The scroll entered the water and condensed into bubbles.


    ¡°This is the rough distribution map of the aristocratic families ¡®forces outside, as well as a few small entrances. I¡¯ve marked them all for you, including the Su family. Do whatever you want. In a month, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Su family.


    The Fire Cmity is now in a stable stage, and the formation of fire seeds requires time. We have to hurry up and search for the first batch of fire seeds, because the formation of the next batch is likely to take decades.


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestor is also here because of this. The other ancestors are likely to be here as well.¡±


    ¡® But, Xia Ji, you can¡¯t trust anyone anymore. ¡± Su Tian said confidently.


    Because I don¡¯t know what the other eight people look like in this world.


    ¡°We are all special. We can obtain a second body at the eleventh realm. Some people can even obtain a third body, a fourth body ..


    And not necessarily in human form.


    In ancient times, the Taishang Qi transformed into the Three Pure Ones and could have four bodies at the same time.


    Do you know what this means?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, Su Tian continued, ¡± This means that the intense match that you saw was very likely a two-man show.


    For example¡­The current uprising army might not have no aristocratic families to support it.


    One could transform into both Godking and Feng Nanbei at the same time. The others could also transform into two opposing forces. They had done this many times in the ancient times.


    They didn¡¯t want anyone to find any clues. They weren¡¯t fools.


    But don¡¯t worry too much. If they don¡¯te to the scene in person and track you down, they won¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. There¡¯s no such thing as an omniscient, omniscient, and farsighted magic artifact in this world.¡±


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on the riverbed.


    Su Tian knew that he needed to calm down, so she swayed her legs and floated gracefully to the surface of the water. After swimming a little, she turned her head and smiled..¡±Do you want to sleep together tonight?¡±

 Chapter 297 - 297:186. I’m Proud of You

    Chapter 297:186. I¡¯m Proud of You


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji ignored her. He opened the map with the locations of the aristocratic families and their entrances and studied it carefully. An immense sense of loneliness enveloped his heart.


    The waters of this world were too deep.


    He reflected all the information in the map into his mind, then put it away. He took out the ancient book he had obtained from the True Martial Pavilion and began to read.


    The fish at the bottom of theke swam past and curiously nced at the rare creature in the water before swimming away again.


    Heavenly light swirled.


    Dusk fell.


    Night followed.


    By the time he obtained the Skill Orbs, the bright moon was already hanging high in the sky.


    The moonlight shone on the surface of theke.


    Xia Ji felt the light red Skill Orb in his mind.[Fire Element-Vermillion Bird].


    There was a glint in his eyes.


    He still had his spiritual imprint.


    Moreover, if he cultivated the Five Elements Dao, he would be able to cultivate the Five Elements Dao.


    It might not be impossible to cultivate both Buddhism and Taoism, so why belittle yourself?


    He floated out of theke. The children in the manor were still practicing martial arts in the open space.


    These children had eaten many treasures, such as the Divine Elephant Pills that Su Tian had given them. Now, all of them were strong and energetic.


    The bright moon is high in the sky,


    The children shouted.


    On the empty ground, the wind created by the fists seemed to be extremely powerful. There were only ny-nine children, but it felt like thousands of soldiers were training.


    After Nian Ying finished practicing her fist technique, she grabbed the long saber in the corner and started practicing her saber technique again.


    The saber technique was the [Lifeless Saber-Ten Forms] taught by the immortal.


    There were only ten moves, but each move was full of changes and the saber intent was at its peak.


    Nian Ying practiced hard. She would never forget who saved her from the coffin on the mountain, who gave her everything in this chaotic world, and who sprained her ankle when she went down the mountain. Just when she was about to lose everyone, an immortal came to help her.


    She had to work hard to be strong enough to help the immortals.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt something in her heart. She turned her head to look.


    Under the moonlight, the immortal was standing in the corridor with a crane cloak draped over his shoulders. His gaze seemed to fall on the courtyard, but it also seemed to be looking into the distance.


    Nian Ying wanted to show off or let the immortal know that she was really hardworking and that she was improving very quickly. Therefore, she suddenly waved her hand and said to the boy on the other side, ¡°¡±Ah Nan, let¡¯s spar.¡± ¡°Big Sis, I can¡¯t beat you,¡± the boy said with a bitter smile.


    Nian Ying¡¯s gaze shifted again andnded on another boy. ¡± Du Bai, let¡¯s fight. ¡±


    The boy named Du Bai had a bear-like physique, and his body was cold and arrogant. He nced at the petite girl and replied indifferently, ¡°Alright, but if I win, we¡¯ll swap our rankings.¡±


    Nian Ying said, ¡± Of course. If you win, you¡¯ll be number nine. I¡¯ll be number ten.


    ¡°Come and fight.¡± Du Bai¡¯s lips curled up.


    When the children saw the two of them sparring, they immediately surrounded them.


    However, a few children with outstanding temperaments did note over. Instead, they just watched quietly from afar.


    One of the boys looked as if there was no one around him. He lowered his head and hugged his saber. It was as if the entire world was gone, and there was only the saber in his arms.


    Xia Ji cast his gaze over. He could tell at a nce the level of blood and Qi in these kids. The two kids who were fighting were not bad, but the strongest ones were the ones who stood alone outside. The boy with the saber was filled with madness.


    And these children seemed to have ranked themselves ording to their strength?


    He temporarily put aside the worries in his heart and looked at the children.


    Nian Ying and Du Bai stood quietly on both sides. In the middle was a simple-minded child with a copper coin on his thumb.


    The surroundings were silent.


    The bird seemed to be unable to stand the silence. It let out a long cry and flew out from the branch. A grayish-brown feather fell down leisurely and floated in front of Nian Ying¡¯s eyes. However, the girl did not blink and just stared at her opponent quietly.


    Ding!


    The copper coin bounced up high.


    The cold air and arrogance on Du Bai¡¯s face disappeared. He became serious and his arms tightened like bowstrings. He opened his arms wide with a Imife in them.


    Nian Ying narrowed her eyes, but her hands were holding the hilt of the saber.


    ng!


    The copper coinnded on the ground.


    Two figures flew out.


    The long saber in Du Bai¡¯s hand stirred up a gust of wind, stirring up the dust on the ground. It whistled through the air with great strength.


    Xia Ji¡¯s memories were awakened.


    These were the ten moves he had made with the [Lifeless de] of the Wind


    . This boy had used it well. This sh could match the strength of an eighth level cultivator, but it was just strength.


    The knife in Nian Ying¡¯s hand was like cotton. It was obviously a feint.


    The feint had deceived this fierce de, and it instantly turned real.


    Nian Ying¡¯s body was as light as a swallow. She flew forward and shed at Du Bai with her saber.


    Sparks flew when the two des touched.


    The noise was deafening.


    This move wasn¡¯t one of the ten moves, but it had a shadow of the ten moves. Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but nod. The little girl was quite flexible.


    Because everyone practiced these ten moves, although each of them was different, they could still be considered.


    Nian Ying¡¯s new approach stunned Du Bai for a moment. However, he had experienced life and death before. In an instant, he shouted and forcefully stopped his charging figure. The muscles on his arm suddenly bulged and he forcefully waved.


    Bang!


    Nian Ying, who had only rushed halfway, was instantly flung away by this huge force.


    Shended lightly on the ground, and as soon as she touched the ground, she nimbly pounced over.


    Du Bai also knew that the Immortal was here today, so he didn¡¯t hold back at all. He raised his hand and shed fiercely..

 Chapter 298 - 298: 186. 1 1 m Proud of You

    Chapter 298: 186. 1 1 m Proud of You


    Trantor: 549690339


    One knife after another, Nian Ying had to either dodge or block.


    If he dodged, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his saber, and his aura would be affected. If he blocked, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the power.


    Xia Ji watched quietly. He knew that the aura was extremely important for those below the tenth realm. Once it was condensed, it would be the shadow of the ninth realm.


    At this moment, Du Bai was like a furious bear. He let out a series of roars and shed down with his de, not giving his opponent any chance.


    The sound of weapons colliding rang out continuously, like the sound of metal being hammered.


    Suddenly, a loud shout sounded, ¡± Defeat!! ¡®


    ng!


    The knife in Nian Ying¡¯s hand was sent flying by Du Bai¡¯s Upward Strike.


    Just as Du Bai was about to ce the long knife on Nian Ying¡¯s neck, the girl suddenly moved like the wind. She had already ignored her own knife and her opponent¡¯s knife. She moved forward at an extremely fast speed.


    In an instant.


    Du Bai¡¯s de missed because of hisst moment of rxation.


    Nian Ying¡¯s right hand was in the shape of a knife as she ced it on Du Bai¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me win. I¡¯m still ninth.¡± The girl¡¯s lips curled up.


    The children¡¯sughter erupted around them.


    Du Bai awkwardly maintained the posture of drawing his de. He had lost¡­He was defeated because he had let his guard down at thest moment. He was defeated because he thought that his opponent had lost without his saber.


    Pa, pa, pa!


    Apuse sounded.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t expect these children to be able to engage in such a spiritual battle. He walked over from the corridor.


    As soon as he arrived, the children who were far away from the crowd and the children who were holding knives hurriedly ran over. They surrounded him and looked at him with eager eyes. Then, they said respectfully, ¡®Greetings, teacher.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the group of young children.


    The five-hundred-year tribtion. A child at the beginning of the tribtion might be a true peerless expert in the future.


    Thus, he smiled and said, ¡± It¡¯s my fault for being negligent. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll teach you the real Xuan technique. ¡®


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Immortal, immortal¡­¡± Nian Ying waved her hands as if Mystery Sister had seen her idol.


    As for the boy who had his head lowered and was holding the saber, he remained silent. Amidst the noise, he bowed deeply to the high and mighty immortal.


    He was number one.


    However, at this moment, he was only the first among the 99 people.


    Xia Xiaosu arched her back and followed the ck shadow into the dark corridor.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± asked Xia Xiaosu.


    The ck shadow stood at the side, its outline unclear.


    However, Xia Xiaosu could somehow feel his encouragement. When she turned back, there was no path behind her. She made up her mind and gritted her teeth as she walked forward.


    Taking a few steps forward, he actually directly walked out of the tunnel.


    He seemed to have heard her footsteps.


    In an instant, the candlelight gradually lit up, forming a coiled snake.


    It shone on the thousands of giant figurines in the deep pit in front of him.


    The human figurine was more than nine Zhang tall and was filled with power. It was lifelike and seemed to have a soul within it.


    When these giant figurines saw her appearance, their eyes suddenly moved.


    Xia Xiaosu was shocked and was about to retreat when all the giants fell to their knees.


    No matter where they were, they all knelt down before the Empress.


    The atmosphere was strangely solemn, revealing the vicissitudes of life umted in the long river of history.


    The entire sealed and vast space echoed with the words ¡°Long live my emperor¡±.


    His voice gradually faded away.


    Immediately after, there were countless shattering sounds.


    Cracks appeared on the giant servant.


    Ka ka, pa pa pa pa¡­


    Soon, these giants began to shatter and turn into ruins.


    It was as if they had waited for an unknown period of time just to shout out this sentence, just to let the ¡± my emperor ¡± they spoke of know their loyalty, which had never changed due to the growth of the years.


    Xia Xiaosu didn¡¯t know why, but she was suddenly moved. She didn¡¯t know why, but her instincts drove her forward. She bowed deeply to the ruins in front of her and said, ¡°I am proud of you..¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299:187. If You Want to Fight, Fight. Why Should I Be Afraid of Others?

    Chapter 299:187. If You Want to Fight, Fight. Why Should I Be Afraid of Others?


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the void, many golden ¡± balls ¡± floated up.


    Under the cold candlelight, she looked like a firefly.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, but it was only red, not wet.


    She looked at the circr path in the air. It was like a snake with a tail biting its mouth, circling in a circle.


    She was pushed by a force that seemed to be fate and took a step to the right.


    Turn left, it is Shun.


    Turn right, it is reverse.


    If you obey, you die. If you don¡¯t obey, you live.


    The so-called rebels had always been defeated kings and generals. They were recorded in the history books as fatuous and ipetent, but at that time, they were all heroes and heroes.


    She took another step forward. Her soft, vellow hair fluttered without the wind.


    Her dragon robe was shaken by the invisible force in the void, fluttering loudly. It was as if she was the Lord of Mountains and Rivers who had ascended to worship the heavens.


    Xia Xiaosu closed her eyes as memories flooded her mind.


    Eighteen years ago, she was born from a strange rock in the Land of Extremis.


    Then, she was scratched by a Heavenly Demon who was eyeing her covetously. A figure wrapped in a Daoist robe saved her. That figure was buried in the Land of Extremis, but he used a Daoist robe to send her out.


    Then, she was picked up by a passing woman and brought into the pce, bing the princess.


    Her mind was in turmoil.


    He took another step.


    More memories came flooding in.


    For the past three thousand years, she seemed to have always been in that strange stone, or in a strange state.


    A woman was pregnant for ten months, an elephant was pregnant for twenty months, and even a strange birth would only take a few years. How could a woman be pregnant for three thousand years?


    However, if he was born and nurtured, in this vast river of time, wouldn¡¯t 3,000 years only be an instant?


    Then why was it like this?


    Xia Xiaosu felt lonely.


    Her petite body was filled with destion as she continued to walk forward.


    This time, there was no reaction for a long time.


    She kept walking.


    It was as if he had walked through the long river of history.


    When she walked halfway, the golden ball floating above the deep pit suddenly moved and flew towards her.


    One by one, they seeped into her body through her pores.


    Every single one of them contained immense power andprehension of many mystic techniques and divine powers.


    However, her body could withstand all of this, as if it was her own power.


    Xia Xiaosu felt that she was getting stronger and stronger.


    Everything in his body was rapidly being transformed.


    Gradually, he left the concept of mortal flesh and bones.


    Blood surged like a surging river.


    A new memory appeared in his mind. It was an image.


    It was a man with an extraordinary bearing standing in the underground pce, speaking passionately,


    ¡°This subject has deceived the heavens and crossed the sea, stealing the heavens and changing the sun, and not letting down my mission. I have found thest piece of the puzzle for my emperor.


    My emperor can be born in heaven and earth for three thousand years.


    He did not have to worry about dying in a hundred years as a mortal.


    My Emperor¡¯s power can be stored in 5,000 Heroic Souls and sealed for 3,000 years with a secret technique.


    When the next great tribtion begins, my emperor will naturally regain his strength.


    The royal family has already spread their branches and leaves. Three thousand yearster, they will still exist.¡±


    ¡°My Emperor, please give me your head. I will take you to the Land of


    Samsara.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough cough


    The man with an extraordinary bearing was no longer human. His entire body was covered in scabs. Other than his bright eyes and the hand holding the head, the rest of his body was slowly disappearing under the influence of a strange force.


    His legs had long been shattered, and he was kneeling on the ground.


    In front of him¡­


    It was a giant stone mill that spanned across countless space-time. It was mysterious and indescribable, and it had the power that people could only imagine.


    The giant millstone was crushing many souls. The souls were crushed into dregs and mixed again. They were sent into the mouth of the Six Paths and gathered into a divine soul.


    No one was himself anymore.


    No one was anyone else.


    Every divine soul was brand new.


    However, there were very few souls that were strong enough to withstand this grinding or lucky enough to avoid it, barely able to maintain their integrity and mix into the six paths.


    Tears flowed down the man¡¯s eyes. He said thest sentence in a hoarse and strange voice,¡±Farewell, Emperor.¡±


    After saying that, he threw the head toward the Reincarnation Stage with both hands. The head turned into a golden light in the air.


    The golden light seemed to be wrapped in a secret technique as it flew towards the Heavenly Person.


    I¡¯ve just entered the heavens, he said,


    A terrifying huge shadow appeared behind the man.


    Shadow held the ck saber.


    Chi!


    A de shed down,


    The man¡¯s head flew up.


    It exploded in midair.


    The remaining golden light fell into the Reincarnation Stage and was quickly ground into dregs, no longer existing.


    Xia Xiaosu heaved a sigh of relief.


    She suddenly had a premonition.


    That ¡®My Emperor¡¯ was her.


    For some reason, she used a very special method to try to ¡®smuggle¡¯ herself to three thousand years in the future.


    From her memories, she knew that the giant servants were all ordinary soldiers. The power of the Emperor was ¡®sealed¡¯ in their bodies with a secret technique, like seeds that fell into the soil but did not bloom, sprout, or die.


    Those ordinary soldiers were absolutely loyal to him, which was why they were able to remain ¡± alive ¡± and be sealed in a servant for 3,000 years without moving. What kind of torture was this? What kind of life was worse than death? From her memories, she knew that the reason why the man had personally sent her to the Reincarnation Stage was toplete the secret technique at the final stage to ensure that she could enter the Celestial Being Path.


    And the reason why he went at that time was because¡­The Reincarnation Stage was about to stop operating, and all souls would lose the chance to reincarnate.


    That was when the Reincarnation Stage was at its weakest and slowest. It was also when the sess rate was the highest..

 Chapter 300 - 300: 187. If You Want To Fight, Fight. Why Should I Be Afraid Of Others?

    Chapter 300: 187. If You Want To Fight, Fight. Why Should I Be Afraid Of Others?


    Trantor: 549690339


    She stood there.


    Absorbing the power of the past, This was¡­He had seeded.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Xia Xiaosuughed at herself.


    However, she stopped in her tracks.


    She had only walked half the way.


    She had a premonition that every step she took next would be apanied by countless memories.


    Bilt after all this. would she still he her?


    But if she didn¡¯t finish walking, why would she be her?


    She closed her eyes, but the scenes of the past eighteen years appeared in her mind.


    She carefully lived in the pce, but she could still be warm every day because her brother was as gentle as the sun.


    Even in her darkest days, she had never beenpletely hopeless.


    The happiest days were those days when she cooked for her brother every day, cooking mutton soup and worrying if the mutton soup would get cold.


    Although the entire pce was huge and the entire world was huge, she felt that her brother was the only family she had at that time.


    If she finished walking, she would definitely know all the answers.


    However, would her heart be filled with other things?


    Yes.


    Of course he would.


    If she was done, would she need toplete other missions?


    Yes.


    Definitely.


    How big was a person¡¯s heart?


    It was just enough to hold a person and an event.


    Xia Xiaosu closed her eyes.


    Her brother¡¯s words shed through her mind when Daoist Jingming appeared and insisted on taking her away.


    She stood there for a long time, like this for decades, centuries.


    Then, she turned around. She would not continue walking.


    At this moment, all the ¡± golden spheres ¡± hadpletely entered her body and were transforming it.


    When she walked back to the finish line, which was also the starting point.


    The power absorption wasplete.


    Her soft, yellow hair turned ck and reached her ankles.


    His pale skin became crystal clear like white jade.


    Her petite body was still soft and weak. It didn¡¯t grow or change, but it was filled with an indescribable terrifying power.


    ¡°This is my avatar?¡±


    She mumbled as she read the understanding in her mind.


    Then, he stretched out his right hand and pressed his five fingers gently into the deep pit.


    This gentle pressure caused the airflow in this area to form a giant palm of air, crushing all the ruins of the giants into pieces.


    He pinched his fingers.


    The airflow immediately began to contract.


    It was as if a gale from all directions had brought the corpses of the giant servants to the center.


    In Xia Xiaosu¡¯s eyes, it had be a towering grave.


    Xia Xiaosu used her left hand to pull at the wall. With a gentle pull, she easily pulled out a huge rock. She wrote three words on the rock with her finger,¡±Heroic Soul Tomb¡±. Then, she grabbed the huge rock with her right hand and gently pressed it into the tomb.


    She took out three incense sticks from her storage space.


    Ignite it.


    He bowed three times.


    The entire space was suddenly filled with a gust of cold wind, and then it crazily rushed towards the tunnel that they came from.


    Everything returned to normal.


    Xia Xiaosu thought of the person who had once said to her, ¡°Farewell,


    Emperor.¡± She closed her eyes and whispered,¡±Goodbye, everyone.¡±


    After doing all this, she stood quietly on the spot and thought.


    His body began to transform.


    Anyone who attempts to reach the peak with supreme mental energy and supreme strength can form a second body in the eleventh realm¡­¡± She mumbled as she read the memories in her mind. ¡°The second body can transform into any body, any object.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu hesitated.


    ¡°I can finally grow taller.¡± He suddenly smiled.


    She had already made up her mind.


    She would never tell her brother that she was not rted to him by blood.


    Family was still family, brother was still brother, that was enough.


    She suddenly felt relieved. Everything had returned to its original trajectory.


    When she walked back to the tunnel, the shadow was gone, leaving only a rotten root.


    Xia Xiaosu recalled what the ck shadow had said when she had entered this ce. ¡± This old servant will send you here. The road ahead will have to be walked by the Emperor himself.


    She was silent for a long time. Many memories in her mind had a home.


    She Imew that the tree root could no longer hear her, but she still said, ¡°I will continue.¡±


    Then, she pushed the root behind her and gently sent it into the ¡°Tomb of Heroic Souls¡±.


    He turned around and left without looking back.


    The pathway was very long. When she reached the end, she took a step forward. The scenery changed, but it became the appearance of the Imperial


    Pce.


    This was the courtyard of her bedroom.


    In the courtyard, an old tree had died. The dark hole in the tree had already decayed.


    The bird¡¯s nest on the tree lost its support and fell to the ground. The nestling chirped in it.


    A tall and cold girl picked up the bird¡¯s nest and ced it on another tree. Then, she turned around and was about to leave the pce.


    Suddenly, she stopped.


    She raised her head and looked at the sky leisurely for a long time. No one knew what she was thinking about. Then, her figure changed. When she returned, she was already pale and petite.


    A wind suddenly blew between heaven and earth.


    Xia Xiaosu seemed to have been affected by this power, and her temperament had changed. She was no longer weak and strong, but now she had a bit of arrogance. She said lightly,


    ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. Why should I be afraid of others?¡±


    Outside the pce, Ning Xiaoyu was leading the Imperial Army in an anxious search for the missing Empress.


    She was filled with anxiety as she ran around.


    ¡°Xiao Yu.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice transmission made herpletely calm down.


    A look of surprise appeared on her face. She turned around and saw the Empress, who had been missing for several days, standing in the ruins and walking towards her.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Ning Xiaoyu shouted.


    The Empress smiled and nodded.


    However, for some reason, Ning Xiaoyu felt that the empress¡¯s aura had changed a lot. As she walked, it lingered¡­The rolling aura spread in all


    directions without any concealment, maK1ng people uname to help but reel reverence and awe in their hearts..

 Chapter 301 - 301: 187. If You Want to Fight, Fight. Why Should I Fear Others?

    Chapter 301: 187. If You Want to Fight, Fight. Why Should I Fear Others?


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Imperial Army soldiers also felt it and knelt down one after another. They lowered their heads and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the ruins of the pce destroyed by her brother and Su Daji. Suddenly, she stretched out her hands, which turned into white jade and pressed down.


    Two giant hands appeared in the void, crushing the ruins and closing them in the middle.


    The pair of hands softened and squeezed.


    The ruins had already condensed into a tight sphere, made of wood, stone, gold, silver, ss, and all kinds of metals.


    Xia Xiaosu casually lifted the giant ball and threw it far into Huaqing Lake.


    The blue waves of Huaqing Lake were hundreds of feet high, soaring into the sky.


    Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded expressions, ¡°Rise,¡± the Empress said calmly.


    Xia Ji had written two volumes of Xuan techniques.


    This was the Daoist technique that he had chosen for Feng Nanbei.


    Two golden Skill Orbs:


    [Yin Yang Five Thunder]


    [Yang God Dao Technique]


    The former was divided into Yin Five Lightning and Yang Five Lightning. Their effects were to corrode others and strengthen themselves. They were both very practical.


    Thetter gave up on the exotic skills and specialized in cultivating one¡¯s own ¡± nature ¡± and ¡± life ¡°. When practiced to a high level, one could leave the body and cut people with a knife. However, the shorings were also very obvious. It was very difficult to achieve great sess. Even if one achieved great sess, the attack range was notrge, and it would produce a ¡± huge w where the body could not move and was at the mercy of others. ¡®


    Then, he brought the Xuan cultivation method he had written into the courtyard. After exining it clearly, he allowed the ny-nine disciples to choose.


    The Thunder Technique or the Yang God¡¯s Body Leaving Techniquebined with the Lifeless Saber would clearly increase his strength.


    ¡® You can¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. Each person can only choose one book. After that, they will cultivate separately from now on. They can¡¯tmunicate with each other. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± The children said in unison.


    Soon, the number of people was split.


    Xia Ji looked at the number of people on both sides and was stunned.


    He had repeatedly emphasized that it was useless if he could not cultivate the [Yang God Dao Technique] to the great sess realm. Even if he could cultivate it, there would still be a huge w¡­However, most of the children


    ose LIIIS.


    On the contrary, Number One chose [Five Thunder of Yin and Yang].


    ¡°Why did you choose the [Yang God Dao Technique]?¡± ¡°This cultivation technique looks difficult.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He then looked at the small group of disciples who had chosen the former.¡±Why did you guys choose [Yin-Yang Five Thunder] again?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°It feels very strong.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s gaze fell on the silent boy. ¡± What about you? ¡±


    The boy seemed to have woken up from his own world. He raised his cold and frightened eyes and immediately said, ¡°I want to train as soon as possible, so I have to be stronger. Also, it¡¯s very likely that I won¡¯t have any friends by my side during the battle, so I can¡¯t leave any ws.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s your name?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Wind-on-Snow.¡± The boy hesitated for a moment before slowly saying.


    As soon as he said that, a few children beside him started to shout, ¡°Your surname is not Feng. Do you want to share the same surname as the Immortal?¡±


    ¡°You obviously have a super girly name, White Snow, hehe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Wind-on-Snow.¡±


    The boy closed his eyes. He had no intention of exining. The name was his own. As long as he used sweat, blood, life, and victory to give weight to the name Wind-on-Snow, then he would be called Wind-on-Snow.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t mock him, but said gently, ¡°¡±Wind-on-Snow, not a bad name.¡±


    Wind-on-Snow looked up in surprise. In the boy¡¯s eyes, this teacher was so gentle, just like a father. He gripped his knife tightly, but he didn¡¯t reply. He wasn¡¯t used to saying thank you.


    He was number one. He was now number one among the ny-nine people. In the future¡­He would be number one in the world..

 Chapter 302 - 302: 188. The Terrifying Queen

    Chapter 302: 188. The Terrifying Queen


    Trantor: 549690339


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    The saber was unsheathed and returned to its sheath.


    The sound of a saber being drawn echoed in the setting sun.


    The heart of the Mirror Lake, an isted ind.


    A group of children were quickly drawing their knives.


    None of them were freaks, so they had toy a solid foundation. The condensation of intent and Dharma Power began from drawing the saber.


    If you couldn¡¯t ignite all your fighting spirit before you attacked, then even if you had 100% of your strength, you could only unleash 60% or 30%.


    The foundation of the Ten Forms of the Lifeless Saber was also drawing a saber, so drawing a saber was the daily routine of these ny-nine children.


    Nian Ying and Du Bai looked at the few people who were far away from the crowd. Their speed of drawing their sabers was more than twice that of the people here. It was extremely fast. The two of them gritted their teeth and began to practice without caring about their sore muscles, hoping to join the ranks of those people.


    Although those people were strong, they were not as crazy as the boy at the edge.


    Wind-on-Snow,


    Without a knife,


    It would only make people feel that this was a timid, humble, and cowardly child.


    He was a child who didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head. He might even bow his back slightly when he walked and didn¡¯t dare to stand up straight. His eyes were often on the ground.


    He was self-abased, introverted, and reclusive. He would hide his feelings. Whether he liked someone or hated someone, whether it was pain or joy, he would not share them with others.


    But with a knife,


    He seemed to have a soul.


    It was as if he had grabbed the only dignity in his life.


    Therefore, he was more ruthless than anyone else. He was ruthless to himself.


    He drew his saber and put it back in a meticulous manner.


    It was as precise as a machine.


    He was as crazy as a lone wolf.


    He was as devout as a believer.


    The speed and time of drawing the saber was simply torturing him.


    Every time he made a mistake, he would fall into extreme pain and self-me. This pain made him feel like he was bathed in Hellfire at all times, allowing him to be even stronger the next time he attacked.


    Perhaps someone couldpare to him, or even surpass him temporarily, but no one couldpare to his endurance and speed of improvement.


    He did not know fatigue or pain. His eyes were always calm and he never made contact with anyone.


    Xia Ji looked at the child.


    He had never thought that there would be such a seedling among the disciples he had unintentionally epted.


    Not bad.


    Fie luuryeu CIL Lile uuy.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when he was reading in the Sutra Depository.


    Su Tian stood behind him and hugged him. She said softly,¡±lt¡¯s useless. There can¡¯t be many people in an era.¡±


    ¡°I just think that he¡¯s a good child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re old ¡­ Well, alright, alright. You¡¯re indeed big.¡± Su Tian teased.


    However, she did not refute him. Unless he had really walked out, it was all the same in her eyes. He was just a big or small ant. She leaned over and said telepathically,¡±Your sister is back. She seems to have had some fortuitous encounter and be stronger. But she shouldn¡¯t have shown herself. The Wu family¡¯s ancestor wille back after taking the fire seed.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Your sister looks like she¡¯s ready to fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    ¡°I also have some things to deal with. Remember our agreement. When the timees,e meet me and we¡¯ll go to the Tribtion Lands to get the fire seed together.


    Daoists, Buddhists, demons, righteous, evil, and even thend of peril. All parties were searching for fire seeds.


    After this batch was collected, the next batch would have to wait for decades.


    Now is the time for development. We can use our advantage to snowball. When the snowball grows bigger, we will find an opportunity to make a moveter.¡± Xia Ji didn¡¯tment.


    Su Tian reminded him again, ¡± Don¡¯t expose your identity. When you fight, use your identity as King Shenwu. Don¡¯t use your cultivation technique. ¡® Xia Ji said,[l might use the identity of King Shenwu to raid thend.]


    ¡°Then can you make it in time?¡±


    ¡°The n can¡¯t keep up with the changes. If I don¡¯te to the Su family in a month, then I must be robbing thend. You can juste directly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to meet you as King Shenwu. If I do, I¡¯ll have to use up my trump card. It¡¯s a sin to use up my own family. I¡¯ve saved up so much money. Is it easy?¡±


    The rich woman asked.


    ¡°Then you will naturally know where I am.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Su Tian let go of the man¡¯s neck and left.


    ¡°Ji Xuan!¡± Xia Ji suddenly called out.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± The man with the back of a tiger and the waist of a bear walked out from behind the boulder with a chuckle.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± I realized that I¡¯m not interested in human women, ¡± Ji Xuan replied with a voice transmission. ¡± However, when I think about how I¡¯m going to be the emperor in the future and how I must have children, I feel a little afraid.


    That¡¯s why I wanted to see what it means to have sex when I saw how close


    Teacher and Masteress are.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t exin his rtionship with Su Tian, nor did he want to delve into this topic. ¡± How¡¯s your cultivation of the Little ck Dragon Energy and ck


    Dragon Codex? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working hard,¡± said Ji Xuan solemnly.


    ¡°Has Concubine Wu been looking for you recently?¡± Xia Ji asked telepathically.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re all busy.


    I guess ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not even the early stages yet. The Verdant King hasn¡¯t ascended vet. When he ascends, it¡¯ll be the people¡¯s turn to be in dire straits. Then, it¡¯ll be my turn to appear.


    Before I go out, I still need to master and go out to gain experience in advance to leave a good reputation. This will take at least a few years.¡±


    Xia Ji also knew that the chosen one was just a bystander, and talent was not a problem at all. If a half-dragon who had received incense for thousands of years could not cultivate the mystic technique of the dragon bloodline well, it could only mean one thing:He did not practice..

 Chapter 303 - 303: 188. The Terrifying Queen

    Chapter 303 - 303: 188. The Terrifying Queen


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, can you ask An Xun toe back?¡± Ji Xuan asked.


    ¡® I want to use her to test what sex is, ¡± he said hesitantly.


    Xia Ji nced at the chosen one with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He didn¡¯t expect him to be born with a dirty ent.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to say it, Xia Ji still patted him on the shoulder. ¡°¡±lf you like someone, you have to look at her ws. If you can tolerate her, then you really like her.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    If you like someone, you have to think about whether you can be with them for a long time, whether you can be happy with each other, and whether you can walk together. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t like them easily.


    If she really liked him, she would have to be responsible for him for the rest of her life and not abandon him.


    The Son of Heaven is the example of the world. It¡¯s not good to value sex over friendship.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­¡± Ji Xuan mumbled.


    Suddenly, he leaned over and asked with a smile,¡±What¡¯s so bad about the future master¡¯s wife?¡±


    Xia Ji thought about Su Tian.


    What was wrong with her?


    She had never treated herself as a human.


    What was worse was that she might not be wrong, but she did not agree with him.


    Then, Xia Ji thought of An Xun and then Meng Xue.


    His expression suddenly changed. Ru Mengxue was now the general of the rebel army. The change in status was apanied by a change in attitude. She must have known that An Xun might be a rtive of the Eldest Princess.


    However, if she could analyze rationally, she would not act rashly, because she could determine who was an enemy and who was a friend, right?


    He was a little uncertain.


    Thus, he took out a pen and paper.


    He wrote a letter and handed it to Ji Xuan.


    ¡°Choose a child and send him to the Green Prince Mansion to bring An Xun back. If you don¡¯t want to let her go, tell me. ¡±


    After doing all this.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes to rest.


    Then, he turned around and entered the bedroom. He transformed into a Yama mask,


    They entered the transit station of the underworld.


    He walked out of the secret chamber in the pce.


    He took off his mask.


    In the secret chamber.


    The Empress was dressed in a dragon robe, her long, soft, and slightly yellow hair falling down her shoulders. Her petite body contained a terrifying power that suppressed the silence in the surroundings.


    Hearing themotion, Xia Xiaosu opened her eyes and saw the person who hade. It was a family member who was not rted to her by blood.


    She smiled and hid it well. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡® Yes, ¡± Xia Ji responded and took two steps forward. At such a close distance and with such attention on the Empress, he could sense the change in his sister.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked.


    ¡°I ate it.¡±


    ¡°Mother is missing.¡±


    Xia Ji found it hard to exin.


    This was because a lot of information was misced. In other words, Feng Nanbei knew, but Xia Ji should not know.


    Xia Xiaosu saw that he was silent and changed the topic.¡±Will the aristocratic families stille?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Recently, I can feel many people heading west. Do you know what they¡¯re going to do?¡±


    Picking fire seeds, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Fire seeds can stimte the human body to break through to the eleventh realm when the essence, qi, and mystic arts are at their peak. The tinder only appears once every few decades, and the first time is the most.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The two of them fell silent.


    But strangely, the atmosphere was not awkward at all.


    The brother and sister were very harmonious, so harmonious that they did not need any sound or noise. The sound and noise that could warm up the atmosphere was exactly the cold atmosphere for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Xia Xiaosu suddenly said.¡±There¡¯s no use crying, and a diligent and loving person cannot be the empress of this world.¡±


    She stood up, walked to the door of the secret chamber, and pushed it open. Outside, the sea of stars was shining brightly, and the light was scattered. The spring breeze blew the fragrance of flowers. ¡± Brother, this world is really like big fish eating small fish, small fish eating shrimps. If you¡¯re weak, you have to die, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve handed the internal affairs and public security matters to the Nine


    Ministries, and the Confucian Sect¡¯s prodigies have joined me. With Ning


    Xiaoyu, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I sit in the imperial capital or not.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu smiled. ¡± Brother, I¡¯ll go to the West with you and steal the seeds of the aristocratic families! ¡±


    ¡°Little Su, actually¡­¡± Xia Ji said. All the major powers in the world are allies of the aristocratic families.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was silent.


    ¡°The aristocratic families are not simple¡­¡± Xia Ji continued.


    ¡°Yes, I know. But so what?¡±


    Xia Ji smiled as well.


    Yeah,


    So what?


    This was a world of great conflict.


    This was a world of ughter.


    Then let¡¯s fight and kill.


    was tnere any otnerolcec


    This day never gave people the chance to choose.


    ¡°Little Su, what power did you get?¡±


    ¡°Avatar.¡±


    ¡°Avatar?¡±


    ¡°Avatar.¡± Xia Xiaosu waved her hand and walked out of the door. Under the moonlight and the stars, she said, ¡± Brother, let me show you. ¡®


    She stood in the bright light honestly and took a few steps. Her entire body began to be crystal clear, like white jade. Her long hair fell to her ankles like ink. In an instant, her entire person was filled with a vast might, even¡­A type of divinity.


    Xia Ji had a strange look on his face. In his opinion, the Dharmakaya would definitely change, but his sister¡¯s body shape did not change at all. She only changed¡­Like a white jade sculpture?


    There was such a Dharmakaya?


    ¡°Hit me,¡± said Xia Xiaosu concisely.


    Xia Ji raised his palm and formed five suns. A stream of hot air pushed forward.


    The force hit Xia Xiaosu¡¯s body, but there was no reaction at all.


    Xia Ji gradually increased his strength. Even when the Nine Sun Dharma Form appeared, there was still no reaction.


    He added anotheryer of Dharma Power, but there was still no reaction.


    Layer byyer.


    Xia Xiaosu did not react even when she reached the fourth level of Dharma Power.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything..¡±</font>

 Chapter 304 - 304: 188. The Terrifying Queen

    Chapter 304 - 304: 188. The Terrifying Queen


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The two of them were extremely fast, leaving two afterimages behind as they shed out of the Imperial City.


    The soldiers on duty on the city wall only felt a gust of wind pass by, and they immediately became alert. They gripped their sabers tightly and looked around.


    But there was no one.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He shuddered, and his drowsiness was gone.


    A momentter.


    The siblings appeared in a valley outside the Imperial City.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s entire body was as white as jade. She was so clean that she didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person at all. ¡± Brother, hit me. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ll use more power this time,¡± Xia Ji said.


    As he spoke, the Dharma Form of Baori Tianzi rose from his back. The crow flew between the lotus and the light wheel. The nine suns floated in the air at the same time, and then they were embraced by his hands to form the tenth sun.


    The zing sun that had once exploded the Earth Fire in the forest and defeated several Legends smashed towards Xia Xiaosu.


    Boom!


    With her as the center, the ground copsed, and a huge amount of energy spread out in all directions, as if a meteor hadnded on the ground.


    The mes dissipated.


    Xia Xiaosu was safe and sound. She was dressed in white and was invible.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I think I just got scolded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try something special,¡± Xia Ji said.


    As he spoke, he took out the Judge Brush and drew three death talismans and three life talismans to save the situation.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The Death Talisman shot towards Xia Xiaosu. This time, her body turned ck. This was death.


    However, in the next moment, the Empress took a step forward, and a jade-colored light appeared around her body. The shadow of endless mountains and rivers was hidden in the light.


    In an instant, death seemed to have fused into the mountains and rivers. Then, it was blown away, turning into a few wisps of ck smoke and dissipating in the wind.


    Thend around her had died, but she was safe and sound, spotless.


    The Death Talisman was released.


    Xia Jizhen was stunned. Could this be the legendary strength-type hero?


    ¡°Little Su, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ignore it, but it won¡¯t hurt me unless I lie down and do nothing.¡± Xia Xiaosu thought for a moment.


    ¡°What else can your Dharmakaya do?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Xiaosu raised her hand and pped her side. A huge palm print appeared in the air, and the mountain peak shook.


    This didn¡¯t seem to consume too much of her strength. She pped her palm again and again.


    The mountain copsed.


    Xia Xiaosu raised her hand and grabbed the tip of the mountain. She threw it forward, and the tip of the mountain fell into the distance like a missile.


    ¡°It feels like throwing a paper ball,¡± she said after sensing it.


    Xia Ji was certain.


    This was a strength-type avatar.


    But why was she so petite?


    During this period of time, Xia Xiaosu had gradually digested the knowledge in her mind, so she said,¡±l think I¡¯m probably immune to attacks below the Dharmakaya realm. I have endless strength and can repel all the continuous damage of poison¡­And ..


    ¡°Brother, attack me with all your might,¡± she suddenly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, right?¡± Xia Ji asked. Besides, haven¡¯t you seen the Buddha fire of the prayer beads before? Swastika Wheel, Buddha Palm, Buddha Mountain,


    Buddha Kingdom.. ¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.¡±lf you¡¯re worried, you don¡¯t have to use it on me.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at his sister. ¡± Alright. ¡®


    Today, he was indeed very surprised. What kind of fortuitous encounter did Little Su have to be like this?


    This must be rted to her background, right?


    Since she didn¡¯t say anything, she wouldn¡¯t ask either.


    Then, his figure changed and revealed a 90-foot-tall Light Celestial Body. His 18 hands held all kinds of prayer beads.


    ¡°Come on,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    Xia Ji¡¯s back was facing her. In an instant, the Buddha broke the mountains and rivers, and golden light shone. The space seemed to distort and was filled with Buddhist mes.


    Xia Xiaosu took a deep breath. Suddenly, a powerful suction force appeared around her. The attacks were clearly not aimed at her, but they suddenly changed direction and hit her. Those who did not know better would think that this was the intention of the attackers.


    In the next moment, Xia Xiaosu¡¯s body was suddenly covered in molten gold.


    Xia Ji watched quietly. At this moment, he felt that although Little Su was still in the space, she had be an indestructible substance. All the mountains, rivers, and Buddhist kingdoms hit her body, but they did not cause any ripples. Instead, it was as if they were absorbed by her.


    After a few thoughts, the golden color peeled off.


    Xia Xiaosu returned to her original jade-white body. She turned around and stepped forward. The aura of a mortal emperor rose around her. She threw a punch. This punch seemed to have absorbed all of Xia Ji¡¯s strength, turning it into terrifying and pure energy.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With a single punch, the peaks were shattered and the mountains and rivers shattered.


    ¡°This is a big move,¡± Xia Xiaosu said after some thought..</font>

 Chapter 305 - 305: 189. Inviting a Partner

    Chapter 305 - 305: 189. Inviting a Partner


    Trantor: 549690339


    Seeing this, Xia Ji suddenly had a better understanding of his sister¡¯s background.


    This level of power¡­


    In just a few days, without using the fire seed, he had raised Little Su from the


    Dharma ne to the powerful Dharmakaya ne. Moreover, it was such a powerful Dharmakaya.


    There were already very few answers.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    If it wasn¡¯t an ancient era, it was a catastrophe.


    Even enlightenment was not realistic, because the power of enlightenment was still different from one¡¯s own strength.


    There was no other possibility.


    The siblings looked at each other quietly.


    In order to prevent his sister from thinking that he had made a guess about her background, Xia Ji sighed softly. ¡°¡±What a powerful blessing. This is also rted to your kindness, Little Su.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu wondered why her brother had suddenly lost his intelligence. What did this have to do with kindness?


    But she suddenly came to her senses and said softly, don¡¯t want to be a burden to my brother forever.¡±


    No matter what.


    They were siblings.


    This would not change.


    Therefore, Xia Ji wouldn¡¯t ask about the source of this power. After all, this power didn¡¯t give him a feeling of evil or being possessed.


    Since that was the case, he would ept Little Su¡¯s power.


    Most smart people would only have intelligence, but not sincere feelings, wealth, power, and power.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t smart, and neither was Xia Xiaosu.


    At this moment,


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t shocked by Little Su¡¯s current strength. Instead, he was a little distressed because every power had its own weakness. If he couldn¡¯t test it out, it could very well be a fatal w in the future.


    His current Xuan cultivation was veryprehensive, but after all, he had not raised all his power to the Dharmakaya level, so he could not test it further.


    The ck Emperor was his ultimate secret, and he would not expose it. But no matter what, the empress could indeed go to the Kalpa Lands with him now.


    The two of them walked through the ruins of the mountains under the moonlight.


    They strolled along the way, just like in the past.


    Xia Xiaosu shed her status as the empress and ran in front with her hands behind her back.


    When she saw a stream, she would rush over and try the cool water with her hand.


    When she saw the fruit, she would jump up and pluck it to taste it. When she encountered something sour, she would frown, stick out her tongue, and say with a bitter face, ¡± It¡¯s not delicious. ¡®


    When she saw a butterfly, she would run after it.


    When she saw the monkey, she would throw the fruit far away.


    She was extremely d that she did not finish the rest of the journey in the giant pit.


    This was her choice.


    It was about her future choices.


    She looked at the future and did not choose to stay in the past.


    Therefore, she was still herself, not bound by too much karma.


    Therefore, it has infinite possibilities that have never been fixed.


    This was not necessarily the choice of the previous ¡± Him ¡®


    ¡± Ahhhhh!! ¡±


    The petite queen stood at the edge of the cliff and shouted into the distance, echoing.


    Xia Ji watched quietly. He felt the warmth of the human world in his heart, which made him take out a jar of fine wine and lean against the pine tree by the cliff in spring.


    The vast moonlight stopped at the end of his line of sight, illuminating the thousands of mountains and valleys. The clouds changed, rising and falling. The scenery of heaven and earth followed the cold wine and entered his internal organs.


    The current him and Little Su were no longer canaries locked in the pce and unable to spread their wings.


    He was no longer trapped in an isted city and could only defend bitterly, passively epting all the toys that came from the mud and dust.


    Only by bing stronger,


    Only then are they qualified to reverse fate.


    Pursuing longevity, proving Dao and being carefree.


    The two of them leaned against the trunk of the old pine tree and slept for the night.


    The next day at dawn.


    ¡°Time to set off,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll take you to see two people. Let theme together.¡± They are in this mountain.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them walked along the foothills that were covered with broad leaves and into the mountains. Deep in the clouds,


    A small building


    The mountain behind me is like a barrier, facing the stream, I wear a jade belt.


    A young girl with a cold temperament was drying the jerky. She was not tall and was dressed in peasant clothes. Her eyes flickered with a mysterious light that was like matte crystal.


    Her short hair was tied into a few unique braids, making her look refreshing and feminine. The aura she emitted gave people the feeling that she was wearing a coarse robe that did not cover her face.


    Xia Ji recognized her. This was the former Eighth Princess, Xia Qingxuan. She was the ¡± nner ¡± who had surrounded him in the beginning.


    Xia Qingxuan also saw him and Xia Xiaosu. She looked away from the jerky, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.¡±Elder brother went hunting in the mountains, the two of you¡­Come in and have a seat?¡±


    Seeing the two of them standing still, Xia Qingxuan lowered his head and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 just sun-dried some mint leaves. I¡¯ll go make tea.¡±


    With that, she hurriedly walked away.


    ¡°She followed the Turkic King and carried out the task the Zhou Family gave her. The Zhou Family sent two experts to keep an eye on her, but they were killed by the ck dragon outside the Wolf Sealing Pass.¡±


    Her mission was to stir up chaos and divine good or bad luck, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t seem to have divined the ck dragon, which was why she suffered a great defeat.


    She and Xia Qi were brought into the pce by me and told me everything. Then, she begged me to let her and Xia Qi go. She even swore to her inner demon that she would never go against me and my sister again. She only wanted to live in seclusion in the mountains and avoid the aristocratic families ¡®extermination of the traitors. ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    If it were him, he might not have let it go.


    Little Su was indeed magnanimous.


    He knew that the mastermind behind everything was indeed the aristocratic family, and Xia Qingxuan was also pushed away.


    The perpetrator and the instigator shall be punished equally.


    Actually, Xia Qingxuan should not be forgiven.


    Therefore, Xia Qingxuan boiled the water, brewed the tea, and sat on the wooden chair. He looked at his once regarded as the most ipetent royal brother in a daze, waiting for his end.


    ¡°What did you see in the Supreme Heavenly Mirror?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Qingxuan: ¡± A mountain of corpses, a sea of fire, a river of blood. You were bound to the pir of fire, tortured, and then dragged out of the human world.


    ¡°Is it still like this?¡±


    Xia Qingxuan nodded. ¡± You can¡¯t see it yourself. ¡±


    ¡°If you tell me, won¡¯t all of this change?¡±


    ¡± I really want to tell you that I¡¯ve changed, ¡± Xia Qingxuan said with a bitter smile. ¡± But I really haven¡¯t. ¡± If you kill me, the Empress might spare me, but you won¡¯t.


    However, after you exposed the truth, my brother now harbors a deep hatred for the aristocratic families. All his strength is entrusted to this hatred, so ¡­


    Please let him go.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he said, ¡°¡±What do you know?¡±


    ¡± All things look at the air, ¡± Xia Qingxuan said. ¡± Divination of good or bad luck, and identification of strength and weakness.


    The Supreme Heavenly Mirror can change things by force, but the things that can be changed are rted to my own power.¡±


    ¡°Brother, she can move my Buddha Mountain away,¡± Xia Xiaosu said.


    ¡°How can I believe you?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    Xia Qingxuan said, ¡°My heart is already dead now¡­¡± You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu did not say anything else, but quietly waited for her brother¡¯s decision. If it had not been for her brother, she and her brother would have died during the siege.


    ¡® What do you think is the Empress ¡®wealmess? ¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    Xia Qingxuan looked at Little Su. Little Su nodded, indicating that he could.


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s eyes suddenly became even more blurred and mysterious, as if they were shrouded in fog.


    After a long time, she revealed an extremely shocked expression. She took a deep breath and said,¡± Using a secret mental technique, you can make the


    Queen fall into a deep sleep or an illusion. However, the power of the Spell


    Caster must be at least on the same level as the Queen.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. The Eighth Princess in front of him was probably right, because he didn¡¯t know this kind of mystic technique.


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡± he asked again. ¡°I need to rest,¡± said Xia Qingxuan.


    ¡°How long?¡± ¡°Two hours.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Xia Qingxuan spoke, hey down on the bed in the left room to rest. She needed to rx and enter the dream to recover her spirit as quickly as possible.


    Little Su ran out. When she came back, she caught a few fat fish from the stream and a piece of bacon. She made lunch with the vegetables in the kitchen.


    She enjoyed the process of cooking, but she didn¡¯t enjoy eating her mother¡¯s thousand dishes.


    His mother should be fine, or else his brother wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    But since her brother didn¡¯t say anything, he must be hiding some secret, so she didn¡¯t ask.


    Two hourster¡­


    Xia Qingxuan got up and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He staggered and fell onto the wooden cab.


    Divining too much and understanding the heavenly secrets, but not having enough physique and lifespan, one¡¯s lifespan was destined to be short.


    Perhaps this was why the Zhou family was not in a hurry to find her. To a certain extent, she had already divined too many things and did not have much time left. Even Xia Xiaosu¡¯s divination just now had cost her her life.


    Now, she had to sacrifice her life again.


    ¡°King Shenwu, are you ready?¡± Xia Qingxuan looked at the man in front of him with aplicated gaze. The memory of seventeen years together had beenpletely overturned in just two years.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were blurred as he looked at Xia Ji quietly.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t feel anything. He didn¡¯t even feel like he was being observed. This made him suddenly alert. It seemed that the technique of observing the air was extremely concealed. Fortunately, it needed to be very close.


    After a long time, shock appeared in Xia Qingxuan¡¯s eyes. She was about to stop when she suddenly frowned, as if she had entered a deeper observation¡­


    After a long time, she spat out a mouthful of blood. When she looked at Xia Ji again, her eyes were not only filled with shock but also fear, as if she had seen something that should not exist in the mortal world.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What is my weakness?¡±


    ¡°I will separate your heart from you or suppress it. Otherwise¡­You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. Now that his heart stored a lot of his power, it could indeed be considered the source of power. He asked, ¡°¡±What did you see?¡±


    The fear in Xia Qingxuan¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger. Her lips moved with difficulty.


    ¡°Come out with me,¡± Xia Ji stood up.


    Xia Qingxuan wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and stood up with the help of the wooden table. He followed the familiar but unfamiliar royal brother out of the small building uneasily.


    The two of them stood by the stream.


    The mountain breeze blew gently, the stream gurgled, and little fish jumped out of the water from time to time, appearing a little quiet.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°ck¡­


    ¡® You can really see it? ¡± Xia Ji interrupted her.


    Xia Qingxuan pursed her lips and nodded. She Imew that there was no way she could survive. Only the dead could keep such a huge secret.


    ¡± Can you interfere with others ¡®reconnaissance? ¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Qingxuan was stunned and sighed. ¡°¡±Give me time, I can do it. But I ¡­ I don¡¯t have much lifespan left.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to hide it either.


    ¡°Actually, you still have a choice,¡± Xia Ji said after some thought.


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of ck cloth. The Five-Colored Divine Token was wrapped in the cloth..</font>

 Chapter 306 - 306: 190. I Was Wrong in the Past

    Chapter 306 - 306: 190. I Was Wrong in the Past


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the mountains, the sky was clear, and the light before noon was not too hot.


    The water in the stream was sparkling and winding.


    The valley by the water was covered in green grass.


    Xia Ji and Xia Qingxuan had alreadypleted this ¡± joint choice ¡± and had a new rtionship.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    There were only three known types of remote control:


    First, the demon race¡¯s leather scroll contract was extremely rare.


    Second, the Su family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s death warrior series token. However, even a five-colored divine token did not have the ability tomunicate directly from a distance. Instead, it would only create a certain connection.


    Third, Xia Yun¡¯s Taoist secret technique of ¡®borrowing the body to resurrect the soul¡¯.


    He had also discussed with Su Tian that in this world, no matter what level one reached, there was almost no ability to ¡± control remotely ¡°, just like there was no power to see everything. Moreover, the stronger a person was, the more they would avoiding into contact with these things. It seemed to involve unknown and iprehensible things like karma and fate.


    That was why he could discuss it with Xia Qingxuan without worry and put her into the Five-colored Divine Token.


    After they had established a rtionship, he confirmed once again that Xia Qingxuan had not ¡± leaked ¡± anything in the conversation just now.


    The two of them walked on the meandering greennd by the water.


    The mysterious irvoyant felt that his mind had be much sharper, and his strength had doubled.


    For a moment, she did not know how to face this¡­ He was once the most useless prince in the pce.


    He was once the brother in name.


    A target that was once an enemy.


    The man who had once caused her nightmares.


    Therefore, she suppressed all her feelings and temporarily forgot about her rtionship with him. She would follow the simple path of obedience and fight with him in the future.


    Xia Ji asked the question that he had always wanted to ask, ¡°¡±What is the Ancestral Dragon?¡±


    He did not dare to ask Su Tian about this because he was afraid that Su Tian would find out about his secret.


    He said that he is the ancestor of the royal bloodline, ¡± Xia Qingxuan said. ¡± He taught us strength to deal with the impending cmity. ¡± However, ever since I knew that I wasn¡¯t a member of the royal family, I knew that it was a lie. There¡¯s very little information about the Ancestral Dragon. I¡¯ve divined a few times, but I failed.¡±


    Xia Ji muttered.


    This world was too dangerous and too real. It was as if no one was a fool. It was as if there were traps everywhere.


    At this moment, a ck shadow suddenly strode over from the distant valley. The figure had white hair and carried a golden sword on his back. He was carrying a wild beast from the mountain.


    It was the former Fourth Prince, Xia Qi.


    After he was defeated by Xia Ji at Floating Jade Mountain and the truth that he was just a ything of the aristocratic families was revealed, his ck hair turned gray in just a few days.


    However. he eventually endured the pain and gave all his beliefs in the past.


    thus embarking on the path of cultivating the [Peerless Sword Dao].


    The greater the aura, the stronger the sword qi.


    As he cultivated, he began to realize that [Peerless Sword Principle] was a very strange mystic skill. Once he cultivated this mystic skill, he could not cultivate any other mystic skills.


    In the depths of winter, when the ck Emperor was approaching the Sealed Wolf Pass, it was he who had shed out a golden sword Qi to block Xia Xiaosu, who had obtained the inheritance of King Chujiang.


    He had been reborn and embarked on the lonely path of the sword. He only had this sister in his heart.


    Therefore, when his sister walked with King Shenwu, he rushed forward without hesitation and stood in front of Xia Ji.


    He threw the beast¡¯s corpse aside and quietly looked at the expert who was regarded as a great enemy by the aristocratic families. His hand was already on the hilt of his sword.


    His eyes were filled with fear.


    This was something that he had always regarded as his goal.


    If he won, he would rise to the next level.


    If he lost, he would losepletely.


    ¡°Brother, King Shenwu is no longer an enemy,¡± Xia Qingxuan said hurriedly.


    Xia Qi was stunned when he heard this. He heaved a sigh of relief. So his sister was not kidnapped, but she still held the hilt of the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword and did not say a word. Her entire body was filled with contradictions, but she was also filled with the fighting spirit that was unwilling to submit to anyone.


    Xia Ji looked at Xia Qi quietly.


    ¡°I ept your challenge,¡± he suddenly said.


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s eyes shed with anxiety. No one knew better than her how terrifying Xia Ji was. With his originally bottomless strength and the nightmarish identity of the ck Emperor, his brother could not win no matter what.


    And once he lost, his brother¡¯s spirit would definitely copse.


    She looked at Xia Ji pleadingly.


    ¡°No!¡± Xia Qi suddenly roared. Yes! Beg! Him!¡±


    After a loud shout, his white hair fluttered in the wind, and the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword in his hand was already an inch out of its sheath. A majestic aura spread rapidly with him as the center, causing the green grass to roll up rings and rings of green grass waves. The waves formed a vortex, and in the blink of an eye, it spread nearly a thousand meters to the north, south, east, and west.


    Xia Ji moved and appeared in front of him. He raised his hand and pressed down on the golden sword hilt. ¡°¡±How about 500 yearster?¡±


    Xia Qi was stunned.


    If you can¡¯t even live past 500 years, ¡± Xia Ji continued, ¡± there¡¯s no need to challenge me, is there? ¡±


    Xia Qi naturally knew some things about the Fire Cmity, Fire Seed, and the 11th level. He fell silent.


    Xia Qingxuan hurried forward and snatched his Xuanyuan Dragon Sword.


    Then, he said, ¡°¡±Alright, alright. The Empress is personally cooking for us.


    Hurry up and go back. Don¡¯t let the Empress down!¡±


    With that, she ran away with the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword.


    The sword never left the body, that was the sword path.


    However, those who were close to him were the continuation of his body.


    In this world, only Xia Qingxuan could easily take away the sword while Xia Qi was still alive.


    At this moment,


    By the stream,


    Only two former princes remained.


    Xia Oi lowered his head. his hands drooping.


    Suddenly, he bowed deeply.


    I¡¯m sorry, ¡± he said sincerely. ¡± I was wrong in the past. I shouldn¡¯t have spread rumors and caused trouble. I shouldn¡¯t have ndered your reputation.


    I¡¯m very, very sorry. ¡®


    Xia Ji was stunned, but he soon understood.


    Xia Qi was apologizing for the petty tricks he had used in the past.


    He didn¡¯t ask for her forgiveness. He just wanted to face his past.


    A mistake was a mistake. He realized,


    She admitted it frankly.


    It could change, change.


    I came from the quagmire, covered in mud and scale, but I want to soar into the sky, dare to call the sword immortal to bow his head.


    This was Xia Qi¡¯s pursuit.


    After he apologized sincerely, he said,¡± This ce is called the Sky Valley Mountain. Five hundred yearster, I will fight you here. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Qi bowed again because he had been granted his wish.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xia Ji turned around. Ever since Xiaosu became the empress, he hadn¡¯t eaten her cooking for a long time.


    Xia Qi looked at the back of his former brother and followed closely behind. His white hair was like water. Although he was young, his heart was no longer a youth.


    At the dining table, four people who would never sit together to eat sat together.


    Xia Xiaosu exined the situation briefly.


    Just one thing:


    If he went to the west to find the fire seed, snatch the fire seed of the aristocratic families, and fight with the aristocratic families, he might encounter the ancestors of the aristocratic families.


    Xia Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was not going to do something, but to die.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait a long time for the next batch of fire seeds,¡± Xia Xiaosu said.¡±We all hate the aristocratic families, and the aristocratic families can¡¯t tolerate us. Since we¡¯re going to fight, we should do it as soon as possible.¡± Qingxuan, you divine the good or bad luck and provide as much information as possible. Xia Qi, you protect your sister.¡±


    Xia Qingxuan and Xia Qi were not weak to begin with. They had both been blessed by the Ancestral Dragon and had experienced many things.


    With his abilities, he could escape, fight, or hide.


    There was also the awakened Supreme Heavenly Mirror and the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword.


    As long as they didn¡¯t run into monsters like Xia Ji, they wouldn¡¯t have any problems in the rear.


    Several dayster.


    Wolf Sealing Pass was thousands of miles to the west. Thete spring is gone, the early summer ising,


    The fire domain would also begin to spread for the first time.


    Boom!


    In the high temperature, poison, and twisted air, the silhouettes of fire demons were staggering.


    It seemed that after a winter, the fire demons had devoured each other, and a few different ¡®new faces¡¯ had appeared in this batch of fire demons.


    Their shapes were blurry, and their bodies were stained with dark purple mes.


    I saw them here a second ago,


    In the next second, they were already extremely far away.


    In another second, they hadpletely disappeared.


    Suddenly, the sound of chewing could be heard from the ground. It turned out that they had already twisted off the head of their own kind and were gnawing, digesting, and bing stronger.


    The three figures standing on the high cliff watched this scene from afar.


    The hunchbacked, white-haired female dwarf with a young and cute face was the Fourth Princess of Wu.


    He was a handsome young man with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. Su Tian, who had interacted with the Su family before, knew him. He was Wu Jue.


    Her cheeks were slightly red, and her face was pink and pale. She looked like the traitor of the Su family, Su Yu.


    The five tails had disappeared, but Su Yu looked even more evil. This evil auraplemented the overall aura of the Wu family.


    Fire Demon? ¡± Wu Jue frowned. ¡± It¡¯s be stronger again. It hasn¡¯t even been a year, right? ¡± How?¡±


    The other two didn¡¯t change their expressions.


    Neither the Fourth Princess nor Su Yu had ever thought of fighting a fire demon.


    They just wanted to pick up the leftovers, kill people, and rob goods¡­


    Although many of the factions were allies.


    However, dying in the Tribtion Lands was equivalent to dying in the hands of the fire demons. As long as he threw them into theva, it would be fine.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mix of good and bad. Are you all trying to take advantage of this time to look for fire seeds?¡± Fourth Wu Princess asked in a hoarse voice.


    As he spoke, three more flying swords flew across the sky in the distance. The three people from the Dao Sect seemed to have discovered something.


    The flying sword slowly came to a stop and gentlynded behind a huge rock, dodging it.


    Fourth Wu Princess and the other two could see clearly from a high ce. The people from the three Taoist sects were waiting for the fire demons to leave.


    After the time for two incense sticks to burn, there were no more fire demons in his line of sight.


    The three of them cautiously used their flying swords to probe the surroundings. After confirming it again and again, they took out a white bead-like object from their bosom and ced it under their tongues. Then, they walked into the air that was filled with slight fire poison.


    Then, the three of them stopped at one spot and began to dig carefully.


    He dug three feet into the ground and a blue me burst out.


    It was the fire seed!


    One of the elders took out a ck cauldron with a dragon and tiger carved on it. He gently put it down and sat cross-legged. His hands formed a seal, clearly preparing to take the fire seed.


    The other two Daoists, a man and a woman, were carefully patrolling the surroundings.


    Fourth Wu Princess narrowed her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Get ready to snatch it. ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes because the two Taoist priests ¡®heads had suddenly disappeared.


    She blinked desperately.


    This time, she saw it clearly.


    It was a blurry ball of me that suddenly appeared behind the old Daoist.


    The old Daoist actually didn¡¯t notice.


    This only meant one thing-the fire demon could conceal its temperature and aura.


    Bang!


    The old daoist¡¯s head was swallowed. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before he died.


    The strange fire demon pushed the soil and buried the fire seed again, then disappeared into the air.


    Fourth Wu Princess did not even dare to breathe loudly. She turned around and suddenly said,¡±l¡¯ll leave for a while..¡±</font>

 Chapter 307 - 307: 191. Gazing at Qj

    Chapter 307: 191. Gazing at Qj


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wu Jue didn¡¯t stop them. He knew that there was a mysterious senior apanying them.


    Fourth Princess Wu was the only person who could contact this mysterious senior.


    Su Yu didn¡¯t ask. Although he had betrayed the Wu family, she wouldn¡¯t tell him about the Wu family¡¯s secrets. The reason why she brought him along this time was because he was strong enough and didn¡¯t use the Wu family¡¯s resources to reach the eleventh level.


    At this moment, this man with a spring face and a smile was scanning the surroundings. This ce was full of danger, and one could die if they were not careful.


    Even though the three of them were already at the eleventh realm.


    The surroundings were extremely quiet, except for the asional explosion ofva in the distance and some strange sounds.


    The air was filled with death, and it was frighteningly quiet.


    At this moment, the hunchbacked female dwarf had already walked down the cliff.


    On the mountain path.


    She took out a curved staff with a hilt.


    In the quiet atmosphere, he tapped the ground lightly.


    Thump thump¡­


    Following the voice, her stomach suddenly swelled with gas. Two unknown things twisted in her stomach and rushed straight to her throat. Fourth Wu Princess opened her mouth and spat out two shadows.


    The shadow went down the mountain road.


    Once they reached the fork in the road, they split up again, as if they had gone to investigate.


    She waited for a while before continuing to walk forward. As she walked forward, the area in front of her became wider and wider.


    They had already reached a t ground at the foot of the mountain, not far from the ce where the strange fire demon had appeared.


    Fourth Princess Wu thought for a moment.


    He took out his curved staff and knocked on the ground again.


    Thump thump¡­


    The air in her stomach was billowing. This time, two more shadows rushed to her throat, but they were still rising.


    Then, her cheeks bulged like two tree roots.


    Two eyeballs popped out and flew out with a long white tail.


    The Fourth Wu Princess ¡®eye sockets had already be ck holes, but strangely, no blood flowed out.


    She could actually still identify the direction. She quickly followed a strange route and took a detour. She bypassed this open space and entered another mountain.


    They only stopped when they reached the entrance.


    She knocked on the ground again.


    The shadow and the eyeball began to return.


    She stood still for a moment and suddenly let out a scream.


    Blood spurted out from her right eye socket. A momentter, one pupil flew into her left eye socket, but the other pupil did not return.


    She panted heavily, her entire body spasming.


    However, she endured the pain, grabbed the hilt of her sword, bent her staff, and ran toward the top of the mountain. Her eyeballs were invisible after they flew out.


    Her eyes saw nothing.


    Her eyeballs had been eaten.


    This meant that the monster¡¯s invisibility was higher than hers.


    What was this?


    How could there be such a strange and terrifying existence among the fire demons?


    ¡°Fierce.¡±


    The four of them stood at a fork in the road.


    Xia Qingxuan was at the front to find his way and then said, ¡® The middle and left are both dangerous. Let¡¯s go to the right. ¡®


    After saying that, she gave Xia Ji a strange look.


    Logically speaking, with the ck Emperor around, he would not be fierce no matter where he went.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s existence was not within the scope of her divination and divination. He was indeed an anomaly.


    Therefore, the divination results directly ignored him.


    Xia Xiaosu walked to the right. Xia Ji was about to walk to her side.


    Little Su refused. She raised her hand to stop her brother and elbowed him back, as if she wanted to shelter him from the wind and rain.


    Xia Ji wanted to tell her that he had returned to his backyard, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so.


    This time, Su Tian had already made it clear.


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestor was here.


    So, overall, it was really dangerous.


    The four of them walked like this.


    Because of Xia Qingxuan¡¯s existence.


    He did not see any fire demons along the way.


    Other than that, he didn¡¯t see anyone. At most, he encountered a group of crazy wild beasts. There were many types of fire poison, and many of them could cause hallucinations and make wild beasts go crazy.


    This kind of wild beast was a threat to ordinary people, but to the four of them, it was not even an appetizer.


    Xia Qingxuan looked at the road ahead. It was a mountainous terrain.


    The four of them looked up. There was a mountain on the left in front of them. Looking at the sky, they would basically have to spend the night on the mountain tonight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu started walking up the mountain.


    ¡± Wait a minute, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I can see it as long as I stand high? ¡±


    Xia Qingxuan nodded.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say much and grabbed Xia Qingxuan¡¯s arms. This made Xia Qi and Xia Xiaosu¡¯s eyebrows twitch. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    In the next moment, two talismans flew out of Xia Ji¡¯s sleeves. The talismans turned into wings and appeared behind him. This was one of the two dark golden Skill Pearls he had obtained on Fangzhang Ind.


    The prerequisite for using this move was that the talisman had to be drawn in advance.


    However, Xia Ji had drawn quite a lot during his time on Fangzhang Ind, and he had used up some of it during his fight with Su Tian. He could still use it a few times now, and as long as it wasn¡¯t used up, he could use it repeatedly.


    Whoosh!


    As the talisman pped its wings, the two of them had already flown into the sky.


    The empress suddenly appeared calm and rxed. Xia Qi turned around and closed his eyes.


    Xia Qingxuan looked at him and said, ¡°You can fly


    ¡°Quickly look at the Qi,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Qingxuan took a deep breath and rxed his mind. He closed his eyes and quietly entered a state of silence, appearing as if he was looking at something.


    Immediately after, a blurry and hazy mist shed in front of her eyes, making it impossible for others to see anything in her pupils, including the Dharma Idol. The secrets of heaven could not be revealed, and those who observed the secrets of heaven were naturally careful.


    Xia Qingxuan raised his finger and slowly pointed into the distance. He kept moving his arm.¡±ck, ck, gray, ck¡­White, white, ck¡­Wait, that¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°Fly northwest a little,¡± she cried out involuntarily.


    Xia Ji pped his talismanic wings and continued to fly with the eighth princess so that she could see more clearly.


    ¡°Stop,¡± the irvoyant called out softly. ¡°This is the border.¡±


    Xia Ji stopped flying. ¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Thick ck¡­He had never seen such a dark color before. It was so viscous that it was almost tangible. This was no longer a death sentence, but aplete death sentence. If we go any further, we¡¯ll be stained by this thick darkness.¡±


    Xia Ji silently looked in that direction. It was a valley with half a green mountain and half a scorched earth.


    Sure enough, bringing a irvoyant along was useful. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t wanted to learn such a skill before, but he didn¡¯t have the opportunity. Secondly, divination was a very mysterious thing, and it was the only aspect that he hadn¡¯t even dabbled in. Thirdly, this was a skill that could save his life.


    The direction that Xia Qingxuan saw might be where the Wu family¡¯s ancestor was, but he still had to investigate further.


    He memorized the direction of the valley and organized the surrounding terrain in his mind.


    Xia Qingxuan also observed the ground with him.


    Looking down from the sky,


    It was a cloud of poisonous smoke that drifted past. It was sometimes hazy and sometimes clear.


    Xia Qingxuan suddenly pointed into the distance and said, ¡°¡±Look, there are many crisscrossingva flows there. It¡¯s very likely that there¡¯s a fire seed there, and someone will definitely go and check it out.


    The three sides of that area were ck disaster zones, and only the south was a white area without danger.


    ¡°If we want to snatch the tinder, we can go over there and guard it, then observe it further.


    ¡°If we really fight, we can lure the enemy into the ck disaster area. When the timees, we¡¯ll be mentally prepared and naturally be able to escape first. However, Xia Qi and I will be waiting for you on the high ground in the white area.


    Wait a minute ¡­


    ¡°The qi over there has started to change. Someone must have intervened and cut into the ck Disaster Zone from the north-east angle. They must have discovered the tinder.¡±


    Xia Ji looked down and saw nothing, but he could understand the direction Xia Qingxuan was talking about.


    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±


    Xia Qingxuan watched quietly and suddenly said, ¡± All destroyed. All the Qi returned to ck. Those who went in died. So fast.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not umon to die in the Tribtion Lands.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    At this moment, the clouds not far away suddenly turned red. The originally red clouds started to burn.


    Immediately after, a sharp and violent cry pierced through the clouds, and two fire sparrows appeared.


    The fire sparrows were extremely fast. They were like two arrows that carried surging poison and high temperature as they shot towards the two of them.


    In an instant, all the water in the air evaporated, and it appeared to be foggy.


    Xia Qingxuan immediately looked pained. Like everyone else, she couldn¡¯t bear to get close to the fire demon.


    Xia Ji¡¯s hands suddenly loosened.


    Xia Qingxuan felt his body lighten. He could not help but widen his eyes. He immediately fell from the sky, his hair dancing in the wind, and the sound of the wind could be heard in his ears.


    As she fell, Xia Ji pped his wings and shot out like lightning. In the blink of an eye, he had already grabbed two fire sparrows. The dazzling poison made him feel fragrant.


    Theva-like heat warmed him.


    This small and exquisite body made him feel hungry.


    He opened his mouth wide and subconsciously wanted to swallow it.


    But halfway through, he suddenly trembled.


    Can¡¯t eat!


    He clenched his fists.


    He couldn¡¯t crush the Teal Fire Demonic Crocodile, but what about two Fire Sparrows?


    Bang! Bang!


    The fire sparrow exploded in his hand, andva flowed out from his fingertips.


    While doing all this, he did not stop. Instead, he made a slight arc and dove down rapidly. The high temperature on his hands disappeared in an instant.


    Just as Xia Qingxuan was about to fall to the ground.


    A bolt of lightning shed.


    Xia Ji reached out with both hands and caught her firmly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Diviners can¡¯t do their own divination, and you¡¯re an anomaly, so you can¡¯t


    sense danger¡­¡± Xia Qingxuan said strangely. wnen I was witn my elder brother, I only needed to look at him to know whether it was good or bad.¡± Xia Ji was speechless.


    After the four of them gathered, Xia Qingxuan roughly exined the situation.


    She and Xia Qi were going to the White Zone Hignds to stay. Firstly, it was safe. Secondly, if someone really came out of the ck Zone, they could surround them.


    Xia Ji was prepared to sneak into the thick ink area alone to take a look. That might be where the Wu family¡¯s ancestor was.


    As for Little Su¡­


    He did not dare to bring Little Su to fight the ancestor. He was not confident.


    So he said, ¡± Let¡¯s bring the safe zone together first. Qingxuan and I will observe againter. We will make arrangements then. ¡®


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The other three had no objections.


    By the time they reached the high ground, it was already night.


    Because of Xia Qingxuan¡¯s existence, everyone would almost never be attacked, but the environment here was too harsh.


    High temperature, high poison, it was not a ce for humans to stay.


    After the Eighth Princess and the Fourth Prince swallowed the antidote pills, they recovered slightly. Then, they found a cave and started a bonfire.


    Xia Ji looked into the distance and suddenly stood up. ¡°¡±l¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±


    P.S. Little Shui tried to spell it out, but he could only spell out three chapters on Friday, two chapters on Saturday and Sunday. He thought about the outline and recovered..

 Chapter 308 - 308: Ghost Reaper in the Human World

    Chapter 308 - 308: Ghost Reaper in the Human World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Xiaosu stood up immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    She was like a little tail, unwilling to leave.


    Or rather, she had guessed her brother¡¯s temper and knew that this was not a matter of going for a walk.


    Xia Ji nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± Let¡¯s wait for the day then.


    The two of them sat back in front of the bonfire. The bonfire was not for warmth, but for some light in the darkness to dispel the shadows in one¡¯s heart.


    Xia Ji looked at the mes, his mind in a daze.


    ¡± What¡¯s the arrangement for tomorrow? ¡± Xia Qingxuan asked softly.


    ¡® You guys stay here, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll go out and check. ¡± Little Su, although you¡¯re strong now, you still don¡¯t have enoughbat experience.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± The Empress was unconvinced.


    The Heroic Souls in the Giant Servant had crossed three thousand years, which not only brought her strength, but also her pastbat experience. She was more than a hundred battles. Although she had notpletely familiarized herself with it, it was not to the extent that she could not fight.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to take his family on an adventure. He would still be worried and would have scruples if they fought.


    Although Little Su was strong, was her opponent weak?


    Seeing that he was silent, Xia Xiaosu did not say anything else. Three thousand years ago, she had set up a n to deceive the world for the sake of ¡± Her Majesty. ¡± She had ¡± sneaked ¡± into the future three thousand yearster. This kind of person could no longer be described as an ambitious person. Although she had not finished walking through the remaining memories, her soul was still herself. Once she awakened, she was no longer a submissive little girl, nor was she a diligent empress who loved the people. She was a true expert, with her heart hidden in the mountains and seas, and her eyes looking at the ages.


    Since her brother wanted to act independently, she would try her best to adapt to her current power while cooperating with her brother¡¯s intentions. However, she would not wait in the safety sector.


    Therefore, she obediently replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xia Qingxuan and his sister sat on the other side of the bonfire.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you first if I find a fire seed,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly trust us so much?¡± the white-haired prince asked


    curiously.


    Xia Qingxuan naturally could not tell him about the Five-colored Divine Token. He tugged at his brother¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°¡®We¡¯ll see tomorrow. The fight hasn¡¯t started yet.¡±


    She thought for a moment and cooperated. ¡± Then tomorrow, Xia Ji, you go out and scout first. The three of us will stay in the safe zone. We¡¯ll wait for your information before making further arrangements. Is that okay? ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    On another high cliff.


    Fourth Princess Wu had already returned.


    Wu Jue saw her and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±What happened to your right eye?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a fire demon here that can turn invisible.¡± The one-eyed Fourth Princess Wu spoke in a hoarse voice. Suddenly, her expression changed as she thought of something. ¡± No, there might be more than one. ¡±


    Her left eye spun rapidly as she thought about the details. She was getting more and more certain.


    Although her right eye was devoured, before it was devoured, she released another shadow to see not far away ¡­ A walking monk had just died, so the invisible fire demon that killed the monk was not the same fire demon that ate her right eye.


    As for this spell, it had existed for a long time.


    It was the Wu family¡¯s soul nurturing technique.


    In ancient times, there were corpse herders who held Chenzhou talismans, herded corpses, and gave birth to corpse kings.


    There were people who drove away vengeful spirits, followed the Yin and Yang, and cleansed the evil spirits in the world.


    And her Wu family obviously had this lineage.


    If she was in the ancient times, she would be a ghost in the mortal world.


    However, this identity was not something that could be done by an individual. It required many innate conditions.


    As for now, there were no evil ghosts in the human world, wandering souls were at the edge of the Yellow Spring, and the Six Paths of Reincarnation had stopped spinning¡­


    Therefore, the evil spirits she controlled did not need to be sent back. Instead, they could help her fight and investigate within a certain range.


    This was the era ofwlessness.


    ¡°Are you saying that there was more than one fire demon hiding by the fire source during the day that killed the three Taoists?¡± Su Yu asked.


    Fourth Princess Wu nodded and confirmed, ¡± There¡¯s more than one. They¡¯re developing a hunting instinct, just like hunters. They¡¯re waiting for the person who digs for the fire to walk into the trap. ¡®


    It was already like this at the beginning of the tribtion. If he waited for decades or centuries, these fire demons ¡­ It might really wipe out all humans.¡±


    No matter how conceited Wu Jue was and how much Su Yu was up to, they all fell silent.


    With the development of time, who knew what this damn thing would be.


    Fourth Princess Wu said, ¡± The mountains here are the foundation of the frozen earth. Fire and water are ipatible. Therefore, thend environment here is disgusting to the fire demons. As long as we don¡¯t go down the mountain, they won¡¯te. Unless thevapletely covers this ce.¡±


    ¡°Then the n to rob the tinder will have to be put on hold for the time being.


    This kind of fire demon was undetectable¡­Wouldn¡¯t we be in danger?¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer. Have you forgotten that there¡¯s another big shot going out this time?¡± said Fourth Wu Princess.


    ¡°Which elder of my n is it?¡± Wujue asked casually. Could it be the n leader?


    The n leader has been in seclusion all this time and has quietlye out?¡± Fourth Princess Wu ignored him. ¡± Retreat or stay. Listen to him. ¡± She walked to the edge of the cliff and sat cross-legged.


    Suddenly, he took a deep breath and spat out four shadows.


    The shadow jumped off the cliff at an extremely fast speed.


    Looking down from above, he surveyed the surroundings.


    If the shadow had an eyeball, it would be the same as seeing it with her own eyes. However, Fourth Princess Wu only had one eyeball left. She naturally would not take the risk, so she could only passively receive the feedback from the shadow.


    She needed to understand more about the surrounding situation and the characteristics of the new fire demon seed so that she could attack and defend.


    Their lives were still in their own hands. She didn¡¯t think that the big shot of the family would deliberatelye to save them.


    Two hourster.


    The shadow returned from the surroundings.


    The Fourth Wu Princess opened her mouth and absorbed all the souls into her body, carefully digesting the information she had obtained.


    Her eyes lit up and she said in a hoarse voice, ¡®¡±¡®lnteresting¡­lnteresting¡­¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wujue asked.


    ¡°Guess who I found?¡± Fourth Princess Wu asked.


    She revealed a strange smile and then spat out a pale ghost.


    This specter was given to her by the big shot of the family just now. He said that as long as she ced the information in it, the specter would send the information over, and she wouldn¡¯t have to run away herself.


    The pale specter headed northwest. It had only floated for a short distance before it disappeared into the air.


    ¡°Strange¡­¡±


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s eyebrows suddenly jumped. ¡± His Qi has changed. ¡±


    The other three looked at her.


    ¡°The white aura here is starting to change and is turning ck,¡± Xia Qingxuan said.


    ¡°Someone discovered us?¡± the Empress asked curiously.


    She did not sense it.


    He turned to look at his brother.


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    Even the strong had to follow the rules. If the Drifter didn¡¯t show himself, how could he see it with his naked eyes?


    ¡°It¡¯s still changing¡­¡± Xia Qingxuan said.


    She rushed out of the cave and ran down the cliff.


    The cold moon shone brightly on the mountain forest.


    Her eyes were half-opened and half-closed, and in an instant, they were covered in ayer of fog.


    Everything in front of her had been stripped of its appearance and turned into qi that only had color.


    The three of them walked out of the cave and stood beside her.


    He waited quietly for a moment.


    ¡°The surroundings¡­¡± Xia Qingxuan said. It¡¯s all dark. There¡¯s no safe ce here.¡±


    ¡°What if we fly away from here?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Qingxuan took out the Supreme Heavenly Mirror.


    It was a golden divine mirror. Its only characteristic was that it was ¡± very blurry. ¡± It was clearly in front of you, but you always felt that it was not there. Xia Ji looked at her curiously. The Eighth Princess couldn¡¯t possibly use a sentence like ¡± Magic mirror, oh magic mirror, please tell me who is the most beautiful woman in the world right?


    Xia Qingxuan didn¡¯t use this sentence. She closed her eyes and mumbled something indistinctly. In short, even if you stood at the side, you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear what she was saying.


    After she finished reciting, her eyes widened and she pointed at the Supreme Heavenly Mirror. The mirror was covered in fog and turned ck.


    Xia Qingxuan closed his eyes again and continued to chant.


    After a short while, he opened his eyes and tapped on the mirror again. The mirror was still ck.


    She put away the Supreme Heavenly Mirror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t divine too much,¡± Xia Qi said.¡±We¡¯ll just deal with whateveres our way.¡±


    Xia Qingxuan looked at Xia Ji with a bitter smile. ¡± I¡¯ve calcted two possibilities. The first is that we leave quickly, and the second is that we stay here. The result will be the same. It¡¯s both very ominous. We should be targeted by something.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in your divination, was I?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Qingxuan nodded.


    With the ck Emperor around, what was there to be afraid of?


    However, she also knew that Xia Ji could not possibly be the ck Emperor in front of others.


    In that case, this was a great cmity after considering the Empress. However, the Empress was extremely powerful now.


    Even so, it was still very ominous. This meant that the existence that had targeted everyone was very, very strong.


    Xia Ji understood.


    The fire demon did not have much intelligence. If it had targeted them, it would havee out long ago.


    The only possibility was that they had encountered the existence in the ¡°ck gas¡± in the northwest direction.


    He looked to the northwest,


    There seemed to be a terrifying shadow watching him from the northwest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first,¡± Xia Ji said.


    He took out the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd from his storage space. He poured his power into the halberd, and it instantly soared into the air. The 18-foot-long halberd could withstand four people.


    The ck halberd tore through the air and headed southeast. Since the danger was in the northwest, he would head southeast first.


    ¡°How did they target us?¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know which faction the enemy is from¡­¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s the Wu family?¡±


    ¡°The Wu family?¡± Xia Qingxuan thought for a moment. ¡± The Wu family has a close rtionship with the Land of Extremis. There are too many strange things in the Land of Extremis. I haven¡¯t seen the specifics. ¡±


    Xia Ji knew that her information was limited, so he didn¡¯t ask further. He recalled Su Tian¡¯s description of the Wu family¡¯s ancestor.


    It was an existence formed by many shadows.


    It was possible that he had cultivated in a dangerous ce and transformed.


    As such, it wasn¡¯t strange that he was discovered.


    But why did it only turn from ¡°white¡± to ¡°ck¡± now?


    This meant that the other party must have just discovered them.


    In other words, the other party would not be able to observe the aura. Instead, they could use a certain method that required time, a certain range, and could not be sensed.


    Xia Ji knew what was going on.


    ¡°No, what if they don¡¯te in?¡± She shook her head.


    The ck halberd flew at a low altitude.


    Wave after wave of cold and hot airwaves sted over.


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. She looked at Xia Qi and then at the still quiet and peaceful night.. She screamed, ¡°¡±He¡¯s here!¡±

 Chapter 309 - 309: 193. The Mysterious Ancestor of the Wu Family

    Chapter 309 - 309: 193. The Mysterious Ancestor of the Wu Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s scream died down.


    Under the moonlight, a sinister ck shadow was already standing in the void.


    The ck shadow had its back to the crowd, and it held an extremely long ck knife like an executioner.


    The ck de was wrapped in the aura of death, and it shed down silently.


    This sh didn¡¯t cause any air currents, nor did it carry any aura. There wasn¡¯t any threat at all.


    If Xia Qingxuan had not shouted in advance, everyone would not have known how they died after their heads fell to the ground.


    The moment Xia Ji heard the scream, he controlled the ck halberd with his mind to sink down.


    That strike was ¡°soft and weak¡±, and there was no saber aura at all.


    The moment he sensed that he was about to cut through the air, the direction of his saber immediately changed.


    Without any warning, without any reduction in strength, his speed was already extremely fast.


    The length of the de was just enough to cut off the heads of four people.


    The speed of the knife was just enough for the four of them to be unable to react.


    Right at this moment,


    A strong attraction force suddenly appeared.


    The knife was driven away from its original direction and shed at the source of the suction force-Xia Xiaosu!


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s entire body was covered in molten gold.


    The ck knife shed at her. I have not cut into it,


    There was no movement.


    ck de stopped.


    However, the ck gas on the ck saber did not stop.


    This ck gas is like death itself,


    It turned into a second sh and shed towards Xia Xiaosu¡¯s body.


    Xia Ji recognized that the ck smoke was from the Death Talisman, so Little Su should be fine.


    As expected, ayer of jade-colored light containing the appearance of mountains and rivers appeared under Little Su¡¯s golden body again, pushing the ck gas to the surface of his body.


    Then, she threw a punch.


    Amidst the golden king, her fist crushed the air and sted forward.


    The fist shadow in the air suddenly exploded with thunder.


    Strangely, though this punch was powerful, it was not as powerful as what Xia Ji had seen during his experiments.


    Xia Ji instantly understood that this punch needed to absorb attacks within a certain range. The more attacks it absorbed, the stronger the punch would be.


    The ck knife shed down softly. Little Su did not absorb the attack at all, so her punch was almost her original strength.


    Although it was powerful, it was not that powerful.


    An air fist shadow flew forward and collided with the ck shadow.


    There was no sound.


    There was no reaction.


    There was no impact.


    That was because the ck shadow had disappeared.


    At the same time, a curious sigh came from the void. ¡®


    This sound was like countless different voices sighing at the same time, making it seem extremely strange.


    During this time,


    ck Halberd had already brought everyone to the ground.


    This was a in in a hot area.


    Under the moonlight, the ground was charred red red.


    As soon as Xia Jinded on the ground, he took out amp from his storage space with his left hand-the Burning Lamp Lamp Lamp, which illuminated everything.


    Themp was instantly pressed to the ground.


    At the same time, he took out a row of Tathagata Prayer Beads with his right hand. The Prayer Beads were wrapped around his right arm. The other three people¡¯s eyelids twitched wildly when they saw this.


    Xia Ji was extremely fast, and only a second or two had passed before he finished his actions.


    The ck shadow had already appeared behind them again. It was the same movement, the same ck de, and the same silent sh. It was the same de that shed at the four heads.


    Xia Ji seemed to have been waiting for this shadow.


    Just as the ck shadow appeared behind him,


    His right palm had already made the gesture of pushing back.


    A blinding golden light shed in his palm.


    The golden light expanded and turned into a huge golden Buddha hand that was burning with raging mes. The palm of the hand was ten feet wide and pushed back.


    Chi


    The Buddha¡¯s palm moved for a very long distance. All the mud and rocks did not move, but the Buddha¡¯s palm did not fluctuate at all. It only dissipated with a bang when it was a thousand meters away and exploded into golden light.


    It was impossible to dodge at such a short distance, but the ck shadow had indeed disappeared, and themp that could illuminate illusions did not shine anything.


    Xia Ji¡¯s brain was spinning.


    He instantly retrieved the information that Su Tian had provided.


    The ancestor of the Wu family could enter his perilousnd at any time.


    Then ¡­


    Did he carry this with him?


    Could he crawl in and run out at any time?


    There¡¯s no such BUG, right?


    However, although they were both at the eleventh realm, there was a huge


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t wait any longer. He was almost certain that the strange ck figure wielding the ck de was the Wu family¡¯s ancestor. Even if it wasn¡¯t, it had a lot to do with him.


    Kakaka.


    He released the bloodline in his body.


    In the midst of surging blood,


    His body had already begun to change. All the moonlight gathered in his body, bing the only light in the surroundings.


    The nine-foot-tall Light Celestial Body appeared and floated in the air.


    The twenty-four heads locked onto the surrounding space, and each of the eighteen hands held a prayer bead.


    Xia Xiaosu nced at her brother¡¯s avatar. She was surprised that her brother could fly.


    Looking again¡­


    So it was the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd that was carrying his Imperial Brother in the air.


    The dharmakaya, which was originally of the Great Light Buddha nature, suddenly became distorted.


    A golden Buddha sat on a ck demonic halberd. It looked strange no matter how one looked at it.


    Xia Xiaosu blinked. It seemed like her brother needed a suitable mount.


    At this moment.


    Xia Qi¡¯s right hand tightly gripped the hilt of the golden Xuanyuan Dragon Sword.


    Xia Qingxuan grabbed the Supreme Heavenly Mirror with both hands.


    The siblings stood with their backs to each other, looking around warily.


    The air was scorching hot.


    The poisonous fog was like a veil,


    However, the surrounding moonlight was absorbed by Xia Ji¡¯s avatar, making the surroundings appear dark and quiet.


    Beads of sweat appeared on Xia Qi¡¯s forehead. Ever since the battle of Floating Jade Mountain, he had experienced so much pain, so many obstacles in his heart, and so many battles. However, he had never experienced such a treacherous and unpredictable battle.


    It was as if he had been drawn into a battle that did not belong to his level at all.


    He had power, but he could not even see where the other party was.


    And the two times that the other party had appeared, it waspletely enough for him to not even know how he died.


    A few secondster.


    A ck shadow appeared in the space not far away.


    Xia Qi was just about to move, but just as his strength was transferred from his palm to the hilt of the sword, before he could use it, an extremely fast golden light shed in front of his eyes. That was a Buddha Palm!


    Bang!


    The golden Buddha palm struck the ce where the ck shadow appeared at lightning speed.


    However, when the Buddha palm hit the ground, it did not hit anything. That was because the ck shadow had disappeared right before everyone¡¯s


    eyes.


    One had to know that this was not stealth, hiding in the surrounding environment, or an illusion¡­


    Themp was shining on this piece ofnd.


    Although there were limitations to the materials used, thismp had be a magic tool that was at least above average among the Dipamkara series under


    Xia Ji¡¯s polishing. Although the light was weak, it could illuminate arge area.


    A few secondster.


    The ck shadow appeared again, dragging a long knife and making a step forward.


    Before his foot couldnd a millimeter, the golden Buddha palm struck again.


    Xia Qi and his sister looked up at Xia Ji¡¯s avatar.


    Twenty-four faces were staring in all directions, and the eighteen hands had a sense of stillness, as if they were ¡± before smacking a mosquito on the wall. ¡± Xia Qi couldn¡¯t help but shout in his heart. They were all monsters


    In just a few minutes.


    The ck shadow appeared dozens of times.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hold back and pped dozens of times.


    The golden buddha palms struck the ground.


    However, the ck shadow appeared and disappeared in a spiral. No matter how it appeared and disappeared, it would appear at least ten secondster.


    Moreover, the range of its appearance was always in the surroundings. Sometimes it was in the sky, and sometimes it was on the ground.


    This ck shadow seemed to not want to touch the Buddha fire, so every time the Buddha palm struck down, the ck shadow would disappear in advance.


    Xia Ji felt like he was ying a high-end game of smashing moles.


    Suddenly, the ck shadow appeared again. This time, he seemed to be looking at Xia Ji sideways. His left hand was holding a dark book, and his right hand was flipping through the pages as if he was about to write something.


    Xia Ji suddenly felt extremely uneasy, as if something terrifying would happen once the ck shadow finished writing.


    He pped out two Buddha palms.


    The ck shadow had no choice but to disappear again to avoid the Buddha¡¯s palm. When it reappeared, the book was already gone.


    One of the 24 heads of Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡°¡±Little Su, the three of you leave this ce.¡±


    If it was in the past, Xia Xiaosu would definitely not have left.


    But now, after seeing this strange battle, she actually understood that she and the others couldn¡¯t be of much help here. She knew that Xia Ji¡¯s hands would be tied, and he would have to protect them at the critical moment. So, she said,


    ¡°¡±Brother, be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Then, Xia Xiaosu, Xia Qingxuan, and Xia Qi quickly ran toward the southeast.


    Halfway there, the ck shadow suddenly appeared again, right between Xia Ji and the three of them. In other words, if Xia Ji attacked, he might disappear, but the Buddha¡¯s hand would hit the three of them. However, Xia Ji seemed to have expected this.


    The moment the ck shadow appeared,


    A flying knife that was covered in Buddhist fire had already left his hand.


    The ck shadow had no choice but to disappear again.


    The flying knife missed and exploded into golden light in midair.


    In the time it took to rise and fall, the three of them hadpletely left.


    It disappeared from Xia Ji¡¯s consciousness.


    Xia Ji looked at the air in front of him and said calmly, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s just you and me.


    Come on.¡±


    Three figures flew across the empty space.


    Moonlight returned.


    It illuminated the pale white path in front of him.


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s heart was still beating very fast. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±Then what¡¯s going on? Is he invisible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not invisibility,¡± Xia Xiaosu said. He jumped into another small world.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Xia Qi could not help but be speechless. This was too ridiculous, right? Who could be so awesome in this world? Jumping into other small worlds at any time?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that he can only appear in that area?¡± Xia Xiaosu said. ¡°He didn¡¯t evene after us because he temporarily stuck his small world in that area. So he can only move around in that area for the time being.


    He could leave, but once he left, he would no longer be able to appear and disappear like a ghost. His elder brother would instantly suppress him under the Five Finger Buddha Mountain.


    He didn¡¯t want to stick to us, but he seemed to be prepared to kill us there.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to break through his first attack. After that, big brother didn¡¯t give him a second chance.


    Now, it¡¯s up to him and big brother to exhaust each other.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu didn¡¯t know how she knew so much, but she subconsciously knew and said it.


    She took a few steps and suddenly stopped. Standing in the moonlight, she suddenly to the safe zone first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Xia Qingxuan.


    Xia Xiaosu didn¡¯t answer. She admired her brother, so she learned a little from him. If he didn¡¯t want to talk, she would keep quiet. Xia Qingxuan didn¡¯t continue asking and said, ¡°¡±Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu nodded.


    Feeling the two of them leaving,


    She quickly headed northwest.


    She had only spoken half of what she wanted to say to the siblings.


    The other half was:


    That ck shadow was not a human, but a soul that had left the body. That was why it could appear anywhere as if it was weightless.


    It was also because of this that he avoided his brother¡¯s Buddhist fire.


    However, a soul must have a body. When the soul left the body, the body would be at its weakest.


    She wanted to destroy that body..

 Chapter 310 - 310: 194. I’ll Wait for You in the Yellow Springs

    Chapter 310 - 310: 194. I¡¯ll Wait for You in the Yellow Springs


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Qi ran wildly in the night, his white hair fluttering in the wind.


    Xia Qingxuan followed beside him, constantly judging the path and pointing out the path of ¡± good luck. ¡®


    Some roads are clearly in front of us,


    Xia Qingxuan didn¡¯t leave, but went around to other ces. Some roads are clearly moonlight roads,


    However, Xia Qingxuan insisted on taking the rugged path.


    Xia Qi did not say much. With his sister leading the way, this road was definitely safe.


    As expected, the two of them did not encounter any enemies or fire demons in this extremely dangerous Tribtion Land. After making a few twists and turns, they actually arrived at a ce where they could see some green mountains and rivers.


    After almost a day and a night of torture, fatigue surged in his heart, but Xia Qingxuan did not stop.


    Xia Qi sensed that something was wrong. He could not help but ask, ¡°Little sister, what happened?¡±


    ¡± The Qi suddenly changed just now, ¡± Xia Qingxuan said. ¡± Someone found us and is watching us. ¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that ck shadow, right?¡± Xia Qi asked.


    ¡°No¡­lf it was that ck shadow, we would have died long ago. However, this person actually managed to catch up to us halfway. We were able to take many detours and pass through many forks. How did this person do it?¡±


    Xia Qingxuan was puzzled.


    Her current situation was still alright. After all, her strength had been doubled by the ¡°Five-colored Divine Token¡±.


    Xia Qi¡¯s condition was even better. He only needed to adjust his breathing a few times to suppress the tiredness of rushing and not sleeping.


    so ¡­


    Both of them stopped in their tracks.


    This was an open area that was very convenient for the two of them to y.


    Starlight shone down, the long grass moved quickly, covering the ankles. The howling of the wind became the only sound in the foreignnd outside the pass, setting off the eerie and terrifying surroundings.


    Xia Qi¡¯s gaze quickly swept across the area as he gripped the hilt of his sword vigntly.


    Suddenly, he seemed to sense something and slowly pulled out the golden sword hilt with his right hand. The sword is pulled out an inch,


    A majestic aura spread out.


    With him as the center, the wild grass formed a green vortex that spread for a thousand meters.


    At the edge of the whirlpool, a short and awe-inspiring figure slowly walked out. The figure held the hilt of a knife and a walking stick and stopped at the edge of the grass wave. The moonlight shone on Fourth Princess Wu¡¯s appearance. She hunched her back and looked at the siblings coldly. Suddenly, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°One actually escaped?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu remembered where the ¡°thick ck gas¡± was.


    She immediately ran towards that area.


    On the way back, she had talked to Xia Qingxuan and knew that ¡± the ck gas from the northwest hade from the southeast. ¡± Since it was a soul that had left the body, then the body must still be in ce.


    It was an undting mountain, and there was an open space at the foot of the mountain.


    She took two steps and suddenly lowered her head. Just as she lowered her head, a bloody mouth dripping withva bit her.


    It was the invisible fire demon.


    The fire demon didn¡¯t manage to eat a single bite. It immediately released the poisonous gas and high temperature that it had restrained.


    However, Xia Xiaosu¡¯s battle instincts were so fast that she didn¡¯t need to think to make the most correct move. It was as if the experience of countless battles had been branded into her soul.


    When she suddenly lowered her head, her skin had already be as translucent as white jade. Her long hair fell to her ankles, and her right palm had already pped behind her.


    After all, the speed of this fire demon could notpare to the ck shadow


    from before.


    Bang!


    Before it could turn invisible, it was hit by a terrifying force.


    The mes expanded and sshed, forming the shape of a giant hand.


    Xia Xiaosu stepped back and waved her hand.


    The giant hand of air waved along with her.


    Boom!


    The giant hand flipped over and crushed the fire demon into the dust, pressing it firmly into the ground.


    The ground cracked open, revealing a deep palm print.


    Xia Xiaosu did not continue to attack. She was not here to kill the Fire Demon.


    He stomped on the ground and shot out like a bolt of lightning towards the peak of the mountain.


    On the mountain peak.


    Wu Jue heard the loud noise in the distance and immediately stood up. Fourth Princess Wu told him and Su Yu to guard the mountain and not let anyone go any deeper.


    After giving her instructions, Fourth Princess Wu left.


    The Wu family had instructed them that Fourth Princess Wu was themander of this trip, and the two of them had to listen to their arrangements.


    Why are you so mysterious? ¡± Wujue mumbled. ¡± Why are we guarding here? ¡®


    Su Yu, do you know?¡±


    The man with a warm expression smiled and replied politely, ¡°¡±1¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Neither of them were fools. No one suggested that they should go in and take a look.


    At this moment, the loud noise at the foot of the mountain made the two of them sit up immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who the enemy is.¡± Wu Jue sighed. Su Yu, do you know?¡±


    Although he sighed, he didn¡¯t panic at all. It was still the beginning of the tribtion, and there were very few people in the 11th realm. He and Su Yu were both 11th realm experts.


    With the two of them guarding this ce, they would definitely be able to rest easy.


    But this time, no one answered him.


    It was extremely quiet beside him.


    Wu Jue frowned and looked to his side. Su Yu¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her pupils were shining as if she had seen a treasure. There was no lust, but it was filled with undisguised desire and possessiveness.


    The ce he was looking at¡­


    A jade-white beauty with long ck hair was walking up the stairs, stepping on the moon.


    At this moment, on the ins in the southeast.


    Xia Qi instantly pounced on the white-haired, one-eyed dwarf. The Xuanyuan Dragon Sword in his hand shed out a solid and thick golden arc. There was a dragon coiling in the golden arc, and wind and lightning intersected.


    The peerless sword path could release sword qi, but it could only be retracted in an inch.


    In an inch, the range was shorter, but the power was stronger.


    The powerful sword light instantly enveloped the short enemy.


    Fourth Princess Wu¡¯s cane was a knife. Her hand had been holding the handle of the knife all this time. At this moment, she pulled it out.


    Not only did he pull out a cold light, but he also pulled out several shrill screams.


    This scream was like a vengeful spirit that was bound by the Nine Abyss. It was suddenly released and pounced out in an instant.


    Even though Xia Qi¡¯s spirit was far superior to a mortal¡¯s, he was still a mortal.


    When the vengeful spirit called out to him, his mind went nk for a moment. He was like a traveler who had fallen into a swamp, desperately trying to struggle out of it. However, this ultimately required time, even half a second was still time.


    During this time,


    Fourth Princess Wu¡¯s knife had already cut his cheek.


    The wind from the de blew up Xia Qi¡¯s white hair, as well as his cold, well-defined face, which had lost its eyes.


    Fourth Princess Wu revealed a sickly smile because in the next second, this handsome face would be cut in half. She loved to kill people with regr facial features and normal limbs, regardless of gender, because she did not have any.


    Right at this moment,


    An ethereal, dream-like lightnded on Fourth Princess Wu¡¯s saber.


    Fourth Wu Princess felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    She shed out with her saber.


    Then, he missed.


    This feeling was like holding a crossbow, aiming it at his own head, and then pressing the trigger, but the shot missed.


    What was going on?


    At this moment, Xia Qi¡¯s eyes had already regained rity. The Xuanyuan Dragon Sword that he had shed down spun at a close distance and shed out fiercely. A dragon shadow Dharma Idol whistled behind him. The dragon had wings and came with wind and thunder.


    Fourth Princess Wu had no choice but to block. Although she was not a professionalbatant, she had entered the eleventh state. Even if she did not reveal her Dharmakaya, her vital energy and blood were still extremely strong.


    However, her right eye had been swallowed, and she had yet to recover. She had also been using her dark soul to scout the way. Otherwise, how could she have caught up to the two of them in so many forks? As a result, her strength was greatly weakened.


    Secondly, she was indeed not a professional fighter, while Xia Qi was waiting for fatigue. His fighting spirit was high, and he had been through hundreds of battles.


    The two of them fought in close quarters and were actually evenly matched. In a few breaths, they had already exchanged countless blows.


    From the outside, it looked like a ball of light formed by saber light and sword shadows. There was no way to interfere at all.


    Xia Qi became more and more courageous as he fought. His aura had been tempered in hisbat strength and became more and more magnificent. The golden arcs he casually shed out also became more and more dazzling, and the Winged Dragon of Wind and Thunder became more and more solid.


    In the crisp, frequent, and rapid sound of swords colliding like a torrential rain,


    Xia Qingxuan stood far away.


    His face was cold, and his short braids had long been untied. They were blown by the strong wind from afar, and they fluttered fiercely behind him.


    She grabbed the Supreme Heavenly Mirror with both hands and didn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    His eyes didn¡¯t blink and drooped slightly.


    In the midst of her confusion, her eyes were like crystals flowing, shing with a mysterious light. Mist appeared in front of her eyes as she quietly stared at the ball of saber light and sword shadow.


    Right at this moment,


    A ball of light exploded.


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s eyes lit up. She had alreadypleted the ¡± weakness analysis.


    ¡°¡±Break her Shenque Acupoint!¡±


    The so-called Shenque acupoint was the navel.


    Xia Qi did not even take a breath. He saw the white-haired dwarf opposite him holding the hilt of his sword, the tip of his sword pointing at the ground. His body was dancing like a vigorous dragon, and his sword was apanied by wind and thunder. He pulled out a soul-stirring golden meteor and stabbed it at the Fourth Princess Wu¡¯s abdomen.


    Meanwhile, Fourth Princess Wurs figure had already begun to change. ck smoke mixed with the aura of death pervaded the air. Her figure began to grow taller, and the outline of a giant shadow appeared in the hazy and treacherous ck fog. Behind her, it was as if there were many lonely ghosts screaming and wailing.


    Xia Qi¡¯s expression did not change from the beginning to the end.


    Logically speaking, he should have retreated a little and observed the situation before attacking. But the sword,


    There was no return.


    He stared at the billowing ck smoke filled with death in front of him and shot in without hesitation.


    The Xuanyuan Dragon Sword shone with golden light and stabbed into the giant shadow¡¯s Shenque acupoint in the hazy ck smoke.


    Logically speaking, even if the entire body of an eleventh level avatar was cut off, it could recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, this plug and pull¡­


    Fourth Wu Princess¡¯s Dharmakaya was like a deted balloon. In an instant, many shadows flew out from the hole. Every time one flew out, Fourth Wu Princess¡¯s strength weakened by half.


    In the ck smoke, the white-haired man who was tainted with the aura of death did not stop. He endured the pain, and a generous elegy rose around his body. With a roar, he shed down with his sword, and a shocking and majestic golden crescent moon appeared.


    The waning moon swept past the Fourth Wu Princess ¡®body, making the sound of hitting gold and stone.


    Xia Qi attacked again like a madman. Golden crescent moons shed forward.


    ¡°Enough¡­Big brother!¡±


    It was not until Xia Qingxuan shouted from afar that he stopped. The ck smoke of death had already eroded his body and was taking him to grow old.


    Although it was slow, not as fast as the ck de in the shadow¡¯s hand, and not as fast as the Life-Death Notes drawn by Xia Ji, it still made him walk towards death at an unnatural speed.


    This time, his lifespan was cut in half.


    Fourth Princess Wu was probably the first Eleventh Realm in this era to die at the hands of a Tenth Realm.


    Her head had long been separated from her body. Her bloodstained face was staring at the two of them, and her mouth was still able to speak.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Sword¡­Supreme Heavenly Mirror¡­So they were the two traitors of the Zhou family¡­You followed the strange number, hehehe ¡­ I ¡­


    I¡¯ll wait for you in the Yellow Springs¡­¡±


    On this side, Xia Qi and Xia Qingxuan won miserably..

 Chapter 311 - 311: 195. Mirage Lord

    Chapter 311 - 311: 195. Mirage Lord


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    There was no intense battle.


    Wu Jue and Su Yu were instantly killed by Xia Xiaosu.


    The only reason they were still alive was because Xia Xiaosu had never killed anyone before. She had beaten them half to death. Their meridians were broken and their bones were shattered. It was almost the same as death. Even if the recovery ability of the eleventh realm was strong, it would still take a long time for them to recover.


    The reason why the fight ended up like this was because it was Xia Xiaosu¡¯s first time attacking someone, and she had identally used too much strength.


    She didn¡¯t ask who they were or what they were doing here, because she didn¡¯t see them use their eleventh level avatars.


    As long as the speed of insta-killing was fast enough, it was useless no matter how many trump cards he had.


    Little Su had thebat experience of the ancient era.


    The principle of ¡± fighting first and not from the weak to the strong ¡± was deeply ingrained in his bones. When he needed to start, he had to use his full strength and never give his opponent a chance to use his trump card.


    In ancient times, how manyughable experts had died at the hands of the weak because of ¡®gradual advancement¡¯?


    Little Su stepped on the moonlight.


    Her petite white jade-like body was wrapped in a golden robe embroidered with mountains and rivers.


    She followed the dark mountain path and quickly went up the mountain, leaving the two of them looking at each other.


    Su Yu tilted her head and looked at her back. Where did this terrifying womane from?¡±


    His eyes were filled withplicated emotions, fear, shock, and greed.


    They were afraid of the strength of this white jade beauty.


    Greed was the same.


    He used the Wu family¡¯s power and the Su family¡¯s power to improve the technique of intercourse, so that he couldpletely absorb the power of women.


    Previously, he had obtained the power of the five tails and tasted great benefits. Now, he had seen such a powerful and beautiful woman.


    In his heart, he only thought that if this woman could submit to him and be his furnace, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible?


    On the other side, Wu Jue¡¯s face was covered in blood. He struggled to crawl towards Su Yu. Saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were filled with bloodlust. However, it was very tiring for him to crawl. Every time he crawled, he would consume a lot of energy.


    Su Yu knew that the Wu family had a ¡°corpse-eating¡± power that they obtained from the dangerousnd. After swallowing a strong person, they could be stronger and recover. Wu Jue was probably going to devour her to recover as soon as possible.


    However, he didn¡¯t look at Wu Jue who was getting closer and closer. A smile hung on his face, which was filled with warmth and evilness.


    Xia Xiaosu didn¡¯t feel like she was fighting this time.


    On the other side, in an open area.


    The surroundings were dark, and only the golden Buddha floating in the air


    was emitting light.


    He and the ck shadow fell into a strange bnce.


    The ck shadow had no choice but to appear, but as soon as it appeared, a golden Buddha palm would strike ahead of time, and then the ck shadow had no choice but to disappear.


    The two of them had been like this for a very long time.


    No one had a better way to defeat the other party.


    Xia Ji had thought of transforming into the ck Emperor and turning this ce into a fire zone. However, if he did that, would that person escape far away?


    Even if he did not run far, could the ck Emperor¡¯s ck mes burn everything to death?


    Moreover, the power of this spirit was also a ck fog of death that could destroy everything.


    If not, then the secret that he was the ck Emperor would be known to the world.


    This was because this ck shadow was very likely the Wu family¡¯s ancestor.


    In this level of power, Xia Ji felt that he had too few ways to attack.


    Previously, the ninth level Dharma Power could not hurt anyone other than coloring his God ying Flying Dagger. Whether it was the ck shadow or Su Tian, they were not affected by the Dharma Power¡¯s attacks at all.


    It could be said that facing such an enemy, the ninth level of the Transcendence Mystic Art waspletely useless unless it could be upgraded to a higher level.


    Now, what he really relied on to attack was actually the Buddha Dharmakaya that did not consume magic tools, the ck Emperor Dharmakaya, and the Tathagata Prayer Beads.


    Previously, Su Tian had also relied on the Dharma treasures above the Dharma artifacts to attack. When she fought with him, she did not use any strange Dharma artifacts. Instead, she used the Red Silk Ball, the Mountain River Map, the Demon Summoning Banner, and at most, the Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles.


    This ck shadow should be relying on some unknown magic treasure.


    The others, such as Xuan cultivation, had all be auxiliary.


    To these people,


    It seemed to be the same for him.


    For example, the recovery type Life-Death Talisman and the Water Element Creation Talisman.


    For example, the Three Lifetimes Zen Buddha who created magic tools and applied spiritual imprints;


    The absolute defensive Yin Yang Wall;


    The water element could move stealthily, and it could provide talismans and wings for flight.


    Dharmic arts that allowed him to summon the wind and rain, divine weapons, and so on.


    Unknowingly, the saying that Dharma Power was legendary was slowly fading away¡­


    Because in this era, although one could still run amuck in the martial world with the Transcendence Mystic Technique, and even enjoy glory and wealth, allowing one to fight against a thousand alone, in the most intense battle of the Tribtion Land, the Transcendence Mystic Technique¡¯s effect was at most to break the defense of the Fire Demon ¡­


    It could be said that Xia Ji was far ahead of humans.


    His current battle was also a battle of the highest level in this world.


    In the Tribtion Lands, the unbelievable battle continued.


    Shua!


    A ck shadow shed out and hid in the darkness. However, his figure was directly illuminated by themp. There was no difference between hiding and not hiding.


    Bang!


    A golden Buddha palm quickly pped over..

 Chapter 312 - 312:195. Mirage Lord

    Chapter 312 - 312:195. Mirage Lord


    Trantor: 549690339


    Thus, the ck shadow disappeared again.


    Although the consumption was not small, the two of them seemed to be able to withstand it. Therefore, in this strange bnce, it was as if they could fight until the end of time, but neither of them could hit the other.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll bring you to King Shenwu. He has a way, he definitely has a way¡­¡±


    Xia Qingxuan looked at his elder brother who was aging, and a hint of difort shed in his eyes. ¡± It¡¯s all my fault.


    Xia Qi¡¯s white hair had already withered. The ck fog of death outside the Fourth Wu Princess ¡®body had shortened his lifespan by a lot. He felt that the flow of blood in his body had weakened significantly, and the beating of his internal organs had also slowed down. This was aging.


    Qingxuan, it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m too weak¡­¡±


    Xia Qi sheathed the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword and rummaged through the Fourth Wu Princess ¡®corpse. He took out a ring and wiped it with his finger before throwing it behind him.


    Xia Qingxuan took it and looked at it. ¡± It¡¯s a storage ring, but it¡¯s sealed. We can¡¯t break it. ¡± Let¡¯s go find King Shenwu.¡±


    Xia Qi nced at her strangely. Along the way, his sister kept talking about King Shen Wu. Could it be that just one meeting hadpletely changed his sister¡¯s view of this anomaly?


    Xia Ji was a true anomaly.


    The four of them used to call each other brother and sister, but ever since the truth about the aristocratic families was revealed, this name was no longer there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± he said simply without asking.


    At this moment,


    At the edge of the poisonous smoke, three figures shed past.


    Each figure carried an extremely powerful aura. Of course, this was also for the martial world.


    In the face of existences like the aristocratic families and Xia Ji, all extremely powerful existences in the martial world would automatically lower their standards.


    These figures were all dressed in white.


    The left sleeve of the white robe was the waning moon, and the right sleeve was the scorching sun.


    The sun and moon represented a supreme building in the righteous path-Mountain River Sun and Moon Building.


    Long Xiao, the leader of the martial arts circle who had died at Xia Ji¡¯s hands, was just a disciple of this building.


    The three figures shed out of the area of scorched earth and poisonous smoke and stopped outside a green mountain that could barely be seen. ¡°We¡¯ll rest for the time being,¡± the leader said briefly.


    The three of them stopped and found a hidden cave. They covered the entrance with vines and temporarily went in.


    ¡°I have gained something from this trip. I will ce the fire seed in a secret room and let the nine disciples cultivate together. I hope that there will be more eleventh realm experts in my tower. If he fails, then let him be the leader of the righteous martial arts world.¡±


    It¡¯s also because Senior Brother is powerful that he was able to lure those fire demons away and give us time to pick the fire seeds. ¡± The other white-robed woman smiled. They were already at the edge of the Tribtion Lands, so it was unlikely that they would encounter fire demons again.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all thanks to Junior Brother Zhuang¡¯s foresight. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for us to move in the Tribtion Lands.¡±


    The leader smiled. ¡± Junior Brother Zhuang has obtained the cultivation technique upstairs-Sound of Heaven and Sound of Earth. With this cultivation technique, Junior Brother can hear sounds from hundreds of miles away. If it weren¡¯t for Junior Brother, it would have been really difficult for him to advance in this chaotic Tribtion Land. ¡®


    It can be said that this battle can be done without me or Junior Sister, but it can¡¯t be without someone like Junior Brother Zhuang who can scout the terrain and predict the enemy¡¯s movements.¡±


    The youth hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister, you tter me.¡±


    The three of them were chatting andughing, rxing their tense nerves so that they could rx and rest.


    The vines at the entrance of the cave drooped quietly.


    It was quiet and peaceful in the distance.


    It wasn¡¯t the rustling of flowers and grass.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this ce was a Tribtion Land, it could really be considered a ce where one could enjoy the pleasures of mountains and rivers.


    Suddenly,


    A strange atmosphere appeared.


    All the flowers, grass, and trees were suddenly set aze.


    But strangely,


    Whether it was from the outside or inside ,


    He couldn¡¯t even see the burning scene.


    He couldn¡¯t feel the high temperature of this ¡± burning ¡°.


    The three elite disciples of the Mountain River Sun Moon Building were chatting andughing. They did not notice that the green vines in front of the cave had been lifted, nor did they notice the high temperature.


    As the woman in white spoke, she suddenly felt something strange.Senior Brother, Junior Brother, why are you sweating?


    The leader was suddenly stunned. He hurriedly wiped his forehead. This wipe actually wiped off all the hair on his forehead. He suddenly turned his head to look at the entrance of the cave.


    The green vines are still there,


    The vines were still covered in green leaves and red flowers.


    A trace of fear appeared in his heart. He hurriedly circted his qi. This time, his face turned ashen.


    That was because his qi flow could no longer circte.


    Junior Brother Zhuang! ¡± the man hurriedly said. ¡± Listen to me! What¡¯s going on?!


    Junior Brother Zhuang, who was sitting with his back against the cave entrance, wiped his forehead subconsciously. However, he wiped off his sweat, hair, eyes, nose¡­


    The woman in white could not help but scream in fear.


    In the next moment, she saw the truth.


    A strange figure with yellow mes like a robe.


    He was stepping into a world of mes that was filled with illusions.


    When the yellow me figure saw that everything had been burned to ashes, he turned around in satisfaction.


    The figure looked to the southeast. There seemed to be someone there, so the figure instantly disappeared and reappeared in the distance.


    Behind this yellow me figure, in the space that seemed to be paved with a me carpet, many blurry fire demon figures were following closely.


    The invisible fire demons were crazily licking the remaining mes of the yellow me figure.


    Perhaps the temperature of the mes was extremely high, or perhaps the mes were not something they could withstand at all. Some fire demons would even burn their entire bodies and turn into ashes after eating a little of the mes.


    However, they were still like moths to a me, following the yellow me figure like a family, devouring the little yellow mes that were quietly burning on the trees or soil.


    These fire demons already possessed the instinct to hunt. They could crouch beside fire seeds and sense the location of their prey. They could even swallow the eyeballs of experts at the level of Fourth Wu Princess.


    Burn everything.


    Turn everything into ashes.


    The world was supposed to be burning.


    The more powerful a battle was, the simpler it was.


    All kinds of fancy things were eliminated.


    It was simple, but golden Buddha palms kept flying out.


    Then, he kept dodging.


    Neither Xia Ji nor the ck shadow felt bored at all. They could fight until the seas dried up and the rocks crumbled.


    But this bnce was about to be broken.


    Both Xia Ji and the ck shadow noticed something strange.


    However, the reason why it was ¡± about to ¡± was because Xia Ji had no intention of retreating. If he didn¡¯t retreat, the ck shadow would be trapped in this space and kept shing.


    In the silence.


    Everything had changed.


    It was as if a mysterious and treacherous unknown had descended here.


    All the flowers, grass, and soil began to burn.


    All living beings still did not notice.


    All death hase without a sound,


    All the invisible fire demons had followed that terrifying existence.


    Xia Ji¡¯s perception of fire was extremely strong. He wouldn¡¯t be burned to death, but his opponent would know about it. Thus, he freed his hands and silently took out two tokens that he had prepared beforehand.


    The token was afraid that others would not know what it was used for, so the two words ¡°Fire-repelling¡± were engraved on it.


    This simply caused the ck shadow to be frightened¡­


    He had already sensed that something wasing.


    However, no matter how he calcted it, the huge golden Buddha floating in the air would definitely be the first target of attack.


    But he still didn¡¯t run?


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic tool those two tokens were, but he couldn¡¯t sense their power. They were really powerful and mysterious.


    Pa!


    Pa!


    Xia Ji hit Mole meticulously.


    Around him, the wind blew and the leaves moved, making a strange rustling sound, as if mocking him for not running away.


    The ck shadow was also crazy, but it was now a ghost and could not speak.


    If he could speak, he would have said it long ago.


    This was because he already had a premonition that he had guessed who it was.


    No matter who it was, it was impossible for them to fight this person at the beginning of the tribtion.


    Pa!


    Xia Ji was still focused on hitting the mole.


    The ck shadow could not help but curse in his heart.


    At this moment,


    Everything around him began to distort and feel unreal. It was a me that deceived perception and stripped away reality.


    A strange figure with yellow mes like a robe finally appeared in front of the two of them.


    The ck shadow was certain in his heart. He could not help but roar, ¡°Mirage Lord!¡±


    He could not wait any longer.


    Even if he had to suffer serious injuries, he had to run.


    With a sharp and violent hiss, the ck shadow forcefully used an unknown secret technique and disappeared on the spot.


    In the void, the solid ck de was not taken away. Instead, it was stuck into the ground with a thud. It was still unmelted by the surging yellow mes..

 Chapter 313 - 313:196. Supreme Order

    Chapter 313 - 313:196. Supreme Order


    Trantor: 549690339


    In midair, the Golden Buddha Avatar disappeared. Xia Ji grabbed the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd with his hand. The temperature of the mes was already very high, and even a divine weapon could be burned into liquid at any moment.


    His gaze shifted, and he saw that the cold ck saber did not show any signs of melting. A weapon that seemed to be carried by the Wu family¡¯s ancestor was probably of the same grade as Su Tian¡¯s Red Silk Ball, right?


    This kind of thing would usually leave its owner¡¯s mark. As long as the owner was not dead, this thing would not recognize its owner again. He quickly raised his hand and sucked the mysterious ck de into his storage space. He would just put it aside for now. It could be considered a spoils of war.


    However, the mes came too quickly.


    He had onlypleted two movements.


    A ¡°chi chi chi¡± sound came from not far away.


    Themp was unable to withstand the high temperature. The brass at the edge of themp curled up into a ball like snow in hot water, and the molten metal dripped into a ball.


    At this moment, the lights went out and disappeared.


    Under this high temperature, the magic tool was directly destroyed.


    Before the lights went out, Xia Ji vaguely saw a strange figure in yellow mes.


    The figure walked in the me mist. It had no body, and there was nothing that was not a body.


    The extremely high temperature of the fire mist instantly enveloped him¡­


    Logically speaking, under such high temperature, no matter who he was, half of his skin would have been burned off.


    But Xia Ji did not.


    He raised the mysterious Fire-repelling Badge.


    He had spent a minutest night carving the Fire-repelling Badge from an unknown tree on the mountain. Finally, he had written the word ¡± Fire-repelling ¡± in cinnabar. It was obvious what it was.


    Xia Ji grabbed the Fire-repelling Token and turned to leave while protecting it from being burned.


    Amidst the rolling waves of mes, he was already a thousand feet away. At this moment, a ball of fire exploded behind him. It was fleeting and invisible.


    Xia Ji wiped his eyes and felt that there were many things in front of his eyes. Zen could still give him the ability to ¡± illuminate the void. ¡± At this moment, he turned his head and saw the yellow me figure exploding and disappearing continuously. It followed him closely and shed.


    ¡°Can you speak humannguage?¡±


    Xia Ji asked.


    The yellow me figure did not respond.


    Probably not.


    One ran and the other chased.


    Behind the yellow me figure, the illusory green mountains and rivers gradually revealed the true appearance of scorched earth.


    The yellow me figure had probably never seen anyone who was fine after being burned by him, so it kept chasing after him, as if it wanted to catch up to Xia Ji and ask, ¡± Why? ¡±


    At this moment.


    Xia Xiaosu had already run into the mountains.


    She saw a figure sitting in the darkness.


    An intuition burst out from his mind.


    This was the main body of the ck shadow that was fighting with his brother.


    Now that the main body¡¯s soul had left his body, if he destroyed it, the ck shadow would also be damaged.


    As soon as Xia Xiaosu had this thought, she wanted it to go smoothly. Otherwise, she would feel extremely ufortable. Her battle instincts prompted her to stop looking. She did not waste any time talking nonsense or testing the waters. She raised her hand and pped hard.


    The giant palm in the air pressed down.


    However, when he was three meters away from the figure, he bumped into an invisible air shield. It was clearly some kind of magic tool. Xia Xiaosu reacted quickly and pped the ground again.


    A force was transmitted from underground.


    In the end, he still hit something and was blocked outside, unable to cause any damage to the figure in the middle.


    Xia Xiaosu attacked repeatedly. Under the powerful air palm, the air shield in the distance appeared.


    In the moonlight,


    It was not an air shield at all.


    Instead, it was a golden humanoid statue that sat cross-legged and was about five feet tall.


    The golden statue was solemn and dignified. It had its eyes closed and its head lowered. Its hands were crossed as it protected the human figure and blocked all the attacks from the outside.


    No matter how many air handprints flew over, the golden statue was able to block them one by one. Clearly, it was an extremely powerful defensive magic tool.


    The ck shadow did everything wlessly. Before his primordial spirit left his body, he not only sent two eleventh realm cultivators to guard the main road into the mountain, but alsoid down such a defensive magic tool. Only then did his primordial spirit leave and go thousands of miles away to kill.


    This kind of technique really made people shudder. It was not a mortal technique at all.


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the golden statue quietly.


    After a while,


    She suddenly flicked her finger, and a drop of golden blood flew out from her jade-white fingertip.


    Itnded on the golden statue.


    The golden blood slowly seeped into the air and disappeared.


    Suddenly, something unbelievable happened.


    The golden statue shrank to the size of a palm. With a sweep of Xia Xiaosu¡¯s left hand, it entered the storage space in her sleeve.


    Immediately after, Xia Xiaosu pressed down with her right hand and crushed the figure like a cloud of water.


    A wave of pain assaulted his soul.


    The flying specter felt a pain as if his primordial spirit had been skinned.


    Forcefully escaping from the ¡± dangerous zone where he was stuck in the main space ¡± was already a severe injury. Now that he was seriously injured for the second time, he was almost scared out of his wits.


    He was the ancestor of the Wu family.


    This was the first time he came out of the mountain after he recovered.


    Then, his ck de was gone, and so was his body that hade out of the mountain. The golden statue that protected his body was also gone.


    As long as the golden statue was there, his body would be fine.


    However, the golden statue was the strongest defensive magic treasure in the world. Although it was only one-twelfth of its original size, it was enough to defend against almost all attacks. How could its defense fail?


    Unless¡­


    The image of the girl who had ¡± sucked ¡± his first sh suddenly appeared in ¡®


    His ¡± mind..

 Chapter 314 - 314:196. Supreme Order

    Chapter 314 - 314:196. Supreme Order


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was the power of the Great Emperor from the ancient times.


    No way¡­


    As he was thinking, the ancestor of the Wu family had already floated to the top of a mountain. As his body died, he felt his primordial spirit getting colder and colder. It was as if the connection between him and the human world was being stripped away. Another force from an unknown ce was sucking him. If it was anyone else, they would have been sucked away long ago. However, for the ancestor of the Wu family, this degree of suction was just a drizzle. Unless it was a long time, he could really be sucked away.


    He leaned over and watched.


    He saw that at the entrance deeper in, one of the two juniors he had arranged had already died, and the other was gnawing on the neck of the other person, sucking his blood and using the Corpse Eating Technique to recover his strength.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    These two people seemed to have their meridians and bones shattered by someone. Then, before they died, the two of them schemed against each other.


    One died, and the other was injured.


    The ancestor of the Wu family didn¡¯t mind at all.


    He flew forward again and flew to where his body was. He saw a pool of blood and mud in the middle of the heavy handprints¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.


    At the same time, he could already feel the malice of the ancient Great


    Emperor.


    He ¡± flew around for a while, trying to find a suitable body.


    But it was not that easy.


    If he entered an unsuitable body and merged with the bloodsoul, it would be a nightmare for him.


    The body was an important ¡± mount ¡± for him. The stronger the body, the longer he could fly into the void, the farther he could fly, and the stronger the strength he disyed.


    Although he almost never used his body to attack.


    Therefore, he attached great importance to his body.


    After searching for a long time¡­ He ¡± flew back helplessly.


    The problem became simple.


    There were only two suitable bodies left.


    One was Wu Jue, and the other was a kid from the Su family. This kid grew up in the Wu family and had a fortuitous encounter, so he was also very suitable. Of the two bodies, one was already dead, and the other¡¯s bones and meridians were shattered. It was unknown how long it would take for them to recover.


    But there was nothing he could do, because this was his only choice.


    He ¡± carefully examined it.


    Su Yu took small sips of Wu Jue¡¯s blood.


    Seeing Wu Jue¡¯s eyes wide open, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart, Who asked you to consume so much energy to crawl over?


    Do you think that just because I call you Brother Wu, it means that you are stronger than me?


    Ridiculous.


    Ha ¡­


    After experiencing several life and death battles, he could still keep a smile on his face.


    ¡°Cough cough..


    He suddenly choked, and his whole body showed abnormal colors. Bruises, redness, and paleness were mixed together.


    As he coughed, his entire body was like an unevenly inted leather bag. It kept shaking, apanied by the protruding of the bone spikes. It was extremely strange.


    He tried his best to think of that woman so that he would have the motivation to live.


    Under the moonlight, the powerful white jade beauty.


    Small body, cold skin color, divine eyes¡­


    Beauty, I must take good care of you.¡±


    He had already thought about it. When the time came, he would probably find a ce to live in seclusion for decades. When he hadpletely plucked it, he woulde out of the mountain.


    Thinking of this, the desire in his heart burned with the motivation to live.


    Su Yu wriggled her body and pressed her face against Wu Jue¡¯s neck. Her nose and mouth were immersed in the warm blood.


    Survive¡­


    He had to survive¡­


    Survive¡­


    I can¡¯t die¡­


    He shouted in his heart.


    After experiencing power, they were unwilling to live like ants. No matter how ugly or evil it was, it was enough as long as they could be stronger.


    Survive!


    Be stronger!


    Su Yu smiled, but she was roaring in her heart.


    And then¡­


    Suddenly, his eyes widened, and his whole body twitched. He let out an extremely unwilling and inhuman howl.


    After a long time,


    He opened his eyes again.


    It was a pair of eyes that were filled with death energy and had seen through the ages.


    Half a monthter.


    In the harem of the imperial pce.


    Xia Ji and Xia Xiaosu sat by Huaqing Lake, while the Fifth Prince and Eighth Princess were cultivating in a secret room.


    This time¡­


    The robbery of the four people was quite effective. The Space Rings of the three people were broken by Xia Xiaosu using brute force and secret techniques.


    A total of four.


    They were all dark blue fire seeds.


    Apart from that, there were also many small magic tools, pills, and treasures in the ring.


    Xia Ji flipped through it and didn¡¯t find anything interesting, so the three rings were divided among the other three.


    At this moment, Xia Qi and Xia Qingxuan were using the demon fire to awaken their bloodline.


    However,


    ¡± Awakening the bloodline ¡± and ¡± breaking through to the 11th level ¡± were two different concepts. The former required the Devil Fire, while thetter required the use of the Devil Fire Seed on the basis of the perfection of the Essence, Qi, and Spirit. By theke,


    Chu Xia said,


    The plums fell like rain, but they didn¡¯t dilute the smell at all.


    Xia Ji and Little Su were in the pavilion. The rain was hitting the white flowers on theke, and all they could hear was the sound of the wind and rain.


    Little Su ced the golden statue on the table and looked at it.


    ¡± I suddenly dripped blood on it, and it suddenly betrayed me. Then, that figure lost its protection and was exposed in front of me. I pped it to death. ¡® Xia Ji looked over as well.


    The golden statue had a solemn aura. It was wearing heavy armor and sitting cross-legged. Although its eyes were closed, there was a strange killing intent that spread out from the statue.


    He pressed it slightly with his hand, and there was actually a kind of ¡°soft¡± feeling, as if he was not touching metal, but human skin..</font>

 Chapter 315 - 315: 196. Supreme Order

    Chapter 315 - 315: 196. Supreme Order


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, if you wanted to destroy this golden statue, you would find that the ¡® skin ¡± was almost the hardest material in the world. No matter what you did, it was impossible to leave a mark on it.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t guess. This thing was most likely rted to Xiao Su¡¯s fortuitous encounter, or perhaps Xiao Su had already obtained a lot of knowledge that she shouldn¡¯t have.


    He took out the ck saber he had obtained.


    The ck de seemed to have be ordinary metal. Other than being unbreakable, it had no other characteristics.


    He casually put it away.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    At night.


    The rain hit the zed tiles and fell along the eaves like curtains.


    The air was exceptionally quiet.


    A figure could be seen on the window membrane. The figure was sitting in front of the desk, flipping through a book and reading quietly. It was already midnight, but that figure still had no intention of resting.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew.


    Creak .


    The door was pushed open.


    The candles on themps in the room were all extinguished in an instant.


    The person reading was Xia Ji.


    He was looking at the ancient book that was retrieved from the True Martial Pavilion on Fangzhang Ind.


    Now that the lights were out, he did not light them up anymore. Instead, he raised his hand and waved it gently.


    A gentle breeze blew past and closed the door.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me sote at night?¡± he asked.


    The person¡¯s voice was sweet.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made the Wu family¡¯s ancestor suffer quite a bit.¡±


    Tim¡­¡±


    As soon as Xia Ji finished his sentence, he felt an onion smell drift over from the darkness and sit on his table. This onion smell was mixed with a woman¡¯s fragrance. It was as strange as it could get.


    Su Tian sat on the desk with her legs crossed and smiled.¡± Mother told me to eat it. A thousand tes of beef with onions. I was crying from eating it.


    ¡°How dare she let you eat it?¡± Xia Jiqi asked curiously.


    ¡°I said that I¡¯m actually her daughter-inw. Another closed-door cultivation disciple of the Su family¡¯s ancestor. Then, he told her that the ancestor had forgiven her. She seemed to have vaguely guessed that there was some rtionship between you and me, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this kind of rtionship. She was very shocked, so she decided to serve me every day and cook for me. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to go to the Su Family¡¯s Fourth Heaven, is that okay?¡± Xia Ji thought for a moment.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked, why can¡¯t I?¡± Su Tian asked.


    ¡® Send a little vixen over, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Mother is used to herpany. ¡±


    He decided to send Hu Xian ¡®er over so that he could remotely control her movements at any time. At the same time, his mother¡¯s cooking could also be eaten.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Tian said simply.


    Then, her expression turned solemn and she said, ¡°Xia Ji, you should go. Your weight and threat level have already been raised to an extremely high level.


    The illusion that I created by suppressing you previously is no longer useful.


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestor and the other families had already gone to the Supreme Pce to ask for the Supreme Token. The Supreme Pce was a force that specialized in eliminating anomalies. At the same time, they also protected the direct descendants of the aristocratic families.


    The Supreme Pce is different from the aristocratic families. The aristocratic families control the human world while the Supreme Pce protects the aristocratic families. If the Hidden Lord is the king of the underground world, then the Supreme Pce is the god of the underground world.¡±


    Seeing Xia Ji¡¯s calm expression, he said,


    Su Tian continued, ¡± The person in the Supreme Pce is in the top three. He¡¯s not like the Wu Family¡¯s ancestor, who gets stronger as he goes on. He¡¯s always strong. ¡®


    If you don¡¯t leave, there are only two oues. The first is death, and the second is exposing your identity as the ck Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Little Su?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Same,¡± Su Tian replied.


    P.S. I¡¯m promoting a friend¡¯s book, ¡± So I¡¯m a Banished Immortal. ¡± An old author has a new ount. It¡¯s a genre with a handsome protagonist, but the author still has some background..</font>

 Chapter 316 - 316: 197. The hen is in the morning, and there is no king or father

    Chapter 316 - 316: 197. The hen is in the morning, and there is no king or father


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The Grand Supreme Token will be fully activated in three days. It will be toote by then.


    Let me be frank with you. The Grand Supreme Pce is stronger than any aristocratic family.


    If the Grand Supreme and I were in a sealed environment and only one of us came out, it would definitely be ¡®Him¡¯ and not me. ¡®


    Su Tian shifted her plump legs and buttocks. Her right hand reached out to touch Xia Ji¡¯s hair, but it was brushed away by an arm.


    The two of them fell silent in the darkness.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Su Tian said, ¡± Come with me. From now on, you will live as Feng Nanbei. Your sister can also go with you and cultivate in the Fourth Heaven. You will provide her with the fire seed and wait for the right time. ¡®


    Xia Ji paused for a moment before asking, ¡± When the Wu family ancestor was fighting me, he kept shing in a certain area, but he couldn¡¯t leave. During that time, he took out a book and a ck saber. What are those? ¡®


    ¡°You were fierce to me just now,¡± Su Tian snorted.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Eighteen. Also, since you called me ancestor, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Where is the intelligence of your long-lived species?¡±


    ¡± There are two kinds of wisdom. One is the wisdom of power, and the other is the wisdom of emotion. The difference between the long-lived species and the short-lived species lies in the former, not thetter. Do you think that the long-lived species are cold and emotionless? ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Of course not. No existence is, unless it¡¯s the Heavenly Axiom that has no self-awareness at all. ¡± Su Tian thought for a moment and said, ¡± Being on the same level of life is the prerequisite for falling in love.


    It was normal for gods to have children with each other. In the eyes of humans, high and mighty existences could also have partners.


    The reason why people imagined powerful gods as emotionless was probably because gods had never shown their emotions to mortals or in front of mortals.


    The Supreme Heartless was the biggest lie. Think about it. The Great Dao of Heaven and Earth only maintained the chaotic form at the beginning. Later, it divided Yin and Yang to give birth to all things. Humans were still one of all things, but they wanted to give birth to the chaotic form. This was like denying that they were alive.


    The harmony of Yin and Yang was thew of the world. Perhaps both men and women needed to reach the highest level before they could be the level of the Heavenly Dao that no longer distinguished between Yin and Yang.


    Therefore, I need a daopanion, and so do you.


    Don¡¯t even think about bing a eunuch. Eunuchs aren¡¯t abination of yin and yang, but a remnant yang, an iplete yang.¡±


    Xia Ji realized that he had been tricked again. ¡± Su Tian, tell me about the Wu family¡¯s ancestor. ¡®


    Su Tian no longer threw a tantrum. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Wu family ancestor¡¯s sh first.


    The principle behind this is ratherplicated. You can understand it as ¡®He¡¯ has a small world that follows ¡®Him¡¯ at all times, and ¡®He¡¯ can temporarily glue this small world to the main world, allowing ¡®Him¡¯ to enter and exit continuously.


    However, because the bond was not stable, he needed to keep going in and out to maintain the bond. Once they were glued together, it would take time to separate them again.


    Therefore, he can only sh in a certain area around you.


    The reason why the Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s power would be stronger and stronger in theter stages was that his control over the small world would be stronger and stronger.


    In the end, he was the world.


    Do you know how strong this is?


    I remember a passage in a book:


    His left eye was the scorching sun, and his right eye was the bright moon.Beard and hair are stars, body is the four poles, towering mountains and mountains;Blood is like a river, vast and endless, teeth and bones be a mine;His skin and hair turned into grass and his sweat turned into rain. He shed his body, and his true spirit wandered in the heavens, looking at the world that belonged to him.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. He had heard this story before. Wasn¡¯t it Pangu?


    I¡¯ve only met the Wu family¡¯s ancestor once at the end of the ancient times, ¡® Su Tian said. ¡± But I guess he¡¯s cultivating in this direction. ¡± ¡°He has a small world, a forbiddennd. It is always floating outside the main space. This is his main body.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation direction? Three Thousand Great Dao¡­Are all of them transcendental?¡±


    ¡°Who said that there are three thousand Daos? When mortals practiced martial arts, had they ever transcended blood and Qi? The further he cultivated, the narrower it became¡­There weren¡¯t 3,000 Great Daos. There was only one. All the gods in the sky passed through this path¡­ Winner takes all, just like mortals.¡±


    ¡°What Dao is it?¡±


    Su Tian smiled. ¡± You can¡¯t say it. If I say it, you¡¯ll miss that moment. You¡¯ll hate me for thousands of years. ¡®


    ¡°The book you mentioned is the Book of Life and Death. As long as ¡®He¡¯ looks at you and writes your name in the book, you will die.¡±


    ¡°Is he the King of Hell from ancient times?¡± Xia Ji was stunned.


    Su Tian shook her head. ¡± The King of Hell is just a pce guard. The Book of Life and Death that he¡¯s holding is just a wisp of the Book of Life and Death¡¯s aura that he blew into. ¡± The Emperor of Feng Du was only a position that changed once every three thousand years. There are ten underground halls and eighteen floors, and six floating pces in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be Houtu, can he?¡± Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡± No, Houtu was created into the earth, and he was thend of peril itself. He did not leave his name, because humans have never been able to sense or record his existence. ¡®


    Su Tian spoke frankly and then continued, ¡± As for that ck saber, it¡¯s not a simple one either. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this is the Cardinal Tribtions, this saber wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash its full power. You can forget about getting it. ¡±


    ¡°What de?¡±


    It¡¯s a Boundary Divine Weapon, and it¡¯s not something ordinary Divine Weapons canpare to. The ck saber he¡¯s holding is called the Earth


    Saber..</font>

 Chapter 317 - 317:197. The Hen is in the Morning, Without a King or Father

    Chapter 317 - 317:197. The Hen is in the Morning, Without a King or Father


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji fell silent.


    Don¡¯t be discouraged, ¡± Su Tian said gently. ¡± If you survive this cmity, you¡¯ll be like this too. ¡± ¡± Wait until the next great cmity, and you will understand my thoughts at this moment.


    How was it? Have you made a decision? If you still want to fight with the Grand Supreme Hall here, I will definitely take you away.¡±


    ¡°Let me think¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The next day.


    Xia Ji asked Xia Qingxuan to calcte.


    The result was an extreme pure ck, much darker than when he faced the Wu family¡¯s ancestor.


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s record was broken twice¡­She fell into a state of speechlessness.


    Divination involving such a level made her spit out arge mouthful of blood. Half of her ck hair turned white.


    Xia Qi looked at King Divine Martial coldly and questioned, ¡®¡±¡®lsn¡¯t that enough? What do you want? There arews in the operation of heaven and earth, and karma in time. What kind of existence are you going to face this time?¡±


    ¡± I told you, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± The aristocratic families have formed an alliance with all the major powers in the world. This time, it¡¯s possible that the aristocratic families havee with a higher level of power. ¡®


    Xia Qi let out a long sigh. ¡± If you insist on fighting, Qingxuan and I will leave tonight.


    Xia Qingxuan had long been taken into Xia Ji¡¯s five-colored divine token. She nced at her ¡®master¡¯, and Xia Ji closed his eyes for a long time before saying softly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here¡­¡± Xia Qingxuan said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Ji said before she could finish.


    ¡® Little Su, that¡¯s it. There will be very, very, very strong enemies. Logically speaking, we¡¯re not their match. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Because of her previous strength, Xia Xiaosu¡¯s entire body was now filled with dominance.


    Fortunately, she did not receive the remaining memory inheritance. Otherwise, she might have shouted, ¡± We¡¯ll take the initiative to attack! ¡±


    At this moment, she said,


    ¡°Brother, if you retreat now, what makes you think that we can still stand in front of him in the future? Are we weak now?¡±


    The Empress walked under the sunlight. ¡± It¡¯s human nature to seek good fortune and avoid disaster.


    If we really follow human nature, we should also be mortals who follow life and death.


    However, brother, aren¡¯t you and I going against logic and going to a higher ce?


    These people are very likely to be existences that have survived since ancient times. Brother, do you think that you can definitely defeat them if you live a low life?¡±


    ¡°What if I take you away?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Xiaosu smiled and said softly, ¡°I still remember the elder brother who went out of the city alone to fight against Guifang¡¯s army. At that time, I could only watch from the city wall. Now, I can be by your side.¡±


    Ignorant people are fearless.


    Only by being fearless could one not know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    Only those who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth could ascend to the heavens and step on the ground.


    Xia Ji looked deeply at his sister, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°¡±Alright, let¡¯s fight together.¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji, have you decided?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Xia Ji said these words easily. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Su Tian asked.


    ¡°Crazy. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, up to you.¡±


    ¡°What is the Grand Supreme Pce like?¡±


    ¡°Assassin¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of assassin?¡±


    ¡± I can¡¯t say too much, but you will see him from the front. The moment you see him, it will be the beginning of terror. ¡®


    Su Tian turned around and took two steps forward. ¡± I hope you¡¯re still alive. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ji responded.


    The wind blew.


    The night was cold.


    The door opened slightly, but Su Tian was no longer there.


    Su Tian said that the Grand Supreme Pce would make a move in three days. This statement should be very urate.


    The first night.


    Xia Qi had already left with Xia Qingxuan. Even if they didn¡¯t leave, Xia Ji would force them to leave, because they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to survive in the uing battle.


    Xia Qingxuan was terrified. If Xia Ji died, she would die too, but she was still dragged away. Before she left, she secretly lent the Supreme Heavenly Mirror to Xia Ji. Divine weapons could be used with the owner¡¯s authorization.


    The army waspletely useless in a battle of this level.


    Therefore, Xia Xiaosu didn¡¯t tell anyone.


    The brother and sister sat quietly by Huaqing Lake, watching the water mosquitoes jumping around in the moonlight.


    Xia Xiaosu picked up a stone and threw it into the distance.


    Thump.


    The moon in the water was shattered, and the reflection of thenterns on the surface of theke also wrinkled.


    ¡°How can you be so sure that the Wu family ancestor¡¯s primordial spirit has left his body?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked. If he didn¡¯t leave his body, you might have encountered danger there.¡±


    ¡°I just know.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu grabbed another stone and threw it far away.


    Let¡¯s go to the Fire Cmity Land, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I want to set that ce as a


    Dattleneld. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, fighting in the Imperial Pce will destroy the entire Imperial City.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu sighed softly.


    Xia Ji noticed her abnormality and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I received a message during the day¡­All of the feudal lords in the Northern Lands have raised their gs and said that they want to surrender to the Third Prince. All of the armies are ready to attack the Imperial Pce.¡± Xia Xiaosu thought for a moment and said, ¡± Also, we¡¯ve be demons again. ¡® ¡°What happened?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    Xia Xiaosu said, ¡± The hen is in the morning. Without a monarch or father, the world will have a great cmity. Everything is retribution. ¡®


    If he wanted to destroy this great tribtion, he would first have to destroy the cause of the tribtion. Only when the heavens calmed down would he be able to eliminate this tribtion.


    All the misfortunes were caused by these two people. Exterminate the evil spirits and return the world to its former glory.


    All the vassals are holding this g. Everyone is shouting, except for those around the Imperial City.¡±


    ¡°They were never blind,¡± Xia Ji said..</font>

 Chapter 318 - 318:197. The Hen is in the Morning, Without a King or Father

    Chapter 318 - 318:197. The Hen is in the Morning, Without a King or Father


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Of course, a blind man can¡¯t scream,¡± Xia Xiaosu said.


    We¡¯re enemies with everyone again¡­Loyalty cannot bepared to family and friends. If everyone in the world says that you are bad, then a small portion of the voices will bepletely suppressed. I don¡¯t ask for loyalty from others. They also have their own difficulties. I only hate myself for being too weak.¡±


    ¡°My Emperor, I am willing to die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow my emperor and fight to the death!¡±


    ¡°There are millions of people in the Imperial City. Under the rule of my emperor, they live and work in peace and contentment. I¡¯m willing to fight with my emperor!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°This general requests to fight!¡±


    The next day.


    In the Imperial Pce.


    It was noisy.


    Many generals knelt on the ground. They had clearly learned that the Third Prince was going to cross the river and fight. At the same time, the northern dukes were all ¡°rebelling¡±.


    ¡°With me and Daqi around, we might be able to fight,¡± said Ning Xiaoyu softly.


    Other than soldiers, they also had Turkic soldiers and special Turkic warriors, such as wolf ghosts and boas in the rain.


    Such a force would not admit defeat without even putting up a fight.


    Xia Xiaosu knew, but she couldn¡¯t stay in the pce. Otherwise, once the enemy arrived, a mere battle wouldpletely destroy the Imperial City. ¡°I n to go west. The Imperial Capital will be the next regent,¡± she said.


    His Highness fell silent.


    After a long time¡­


    An old official stepped forward and shouted, ¡± The ruler wants to protect his subjects, but the subjects have to abandon the ruler for their own safety. How can there be such a logic in the world?! ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true since ancient times that the king is benevolent and his subjects are willing to die for him?¡±


    ¡± This Imperial City belongs to the Empress. If anyone elsees, I won¡¯t ept it! ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it. To die for a wise ruler is where our loyalty lies. If the


    Empress leaves, where will our loyalty be? ¡± ¡°Empress, please grant my wish.¡±


    ¡°Empress, please grant my wish.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu looked gratefully at the indignant civil and military officials and smiled. She said lightly,¡±l¡¯m veryforted.¡±


    Everyone knelt down and shouted, ¡°Long live our emperor!¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was stunned. For a moment, the figures of the people in front of her and the giant servants in the mysterious pit ovepped. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She tightly gripped the armrest of the dragon throne and suppressed her voice, ¡°Rise.¡±


    ¡°King Shenwu? ck Dragon Empress? The world¡¯s greatest thief? Lead a great cmity to descend into the world? Hehehe¡­¡±


    The eldest young master of the Huang Family from the Duke of Cheng¡¯s Public House smiled. ¡± Father, this is really interesting. I want to go and take a look too. I heard that the little wife is very beautiful, and the eldest brother-inw is also very handsome. ¡®


    Huang Yan spat. ¡± Although I¡¯m not on the Empress¡¯s side, I know that you¡¯re not worthy of her. You¡¯re still calling yourself a little wife. Shame, really shame. ¡®


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not worthy of my brother-inw?¡± Eldest Young Master Huangughed foolishly. What else do you have besides your face?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Huang Yan red at her big brother coldly.


    The man in luxurious clothes stroked his beard and said, ¡± It¡¯s not impossible for you to go this time. Live a military life. It¡¯s good to wear off some of your temperaments. But don¡¯t mess around. ¡±


    Eldest Young Master Huang¡¯s eyes lit up. He went up and hugged the Duke of


    Cheng¡¯s arm. ¡± Father, you¡¯re too good to me. ¡±


    The Duke of Cheng wanted to pull his arm away, but he couldn¡¯t. His lips twitched a little, and he could only let his stupid and useless son hug his arm and swing it back and forth. He knew some inside information. This time¡­


    The capital will be destroyed.


    Therefore, his son went to take a look. It was a surprise but not a danger..</font>

 Chapter 319 - 319: 198. Starlight and Fire

    Chapter 319 - 319: 198. Starlight and Fire


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°There are ten minor realms after the eleventh realm.The Initial Manifestation Realm, the Magical Aperture Realm, and the eighth level of the Magical Meridian Realm. However, I have experienced so many fierce battles, but I still haven¡¯t broken through to the Magical Aperture realm. Why?¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, if the Dharmakaya is a family characteristic, then this family will have some of the ancestor¡¯s experience. But if you break through on your own, then you can onlyprehend it yourself.


    The process was even more difficult than figuring out the cultivation method of zhenqi by a person who did not know martial arts. The main difficultyy in finding the magic apertures, because the magic apertures of every Dharmakaya were different.


    The prerequisite is that you must use your own avatar to fight, not a mortal body. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to feel the cirction of the bloodline in your avatar.¡±


    Xia Ji roughly understood.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The reason why he didn¡¯t gain anything in the fierce battle was probably because he didn¡¯t use his Dharmakaya.


    In other words, the human body was his past body, and the Dharmakaya was his present body ¡­


    He began to ponder.


    As he thought about it.


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound outside the hall.


    It was the rain of plums.


    Looking into the distance, he saw countless ripples spreading out in the middle of theke.


    The world became silent and blurred.


    ¡°Ning Xiaoyu and the others have received a message from their masters,¡± Little Su suddenly said. Both of them refused.¡±


    There was a long silence.


    ¡® Let them guard the city, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You and I will go to the west. ¡±


    ¡°Go to the Fire Tribtion? The fire yao won¡¯t help us.¡±


    ¡® You¡¯re the ck Dragon Empress, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    Brother, why do you think that evil dragon helped me? ¡±


    Maybe the evil dragon thinks that you are like those beautiful jewels, shining brightly? ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think that we¡¯re actually evil dragons too?¡± Xia Xiaosu sighed softly. ¡± The aristocratic families rule the human world, but most of the people live well. But we have to go against them. Even if we seed, what kind of new country can we create?


    The world¡¯s killing cmity came into being¡­¡±ln the end, we are also a group of people who are fighting for the winner to be king. There is no reason to identify good and evil, and there is no reason to think that they are despicable just because they can¡¯t create the name of good and evil.


    Perhaps we can use all sorts of excuses to avoid them. For example, the enemy is not on the same starting line as us. They have many, many umtions. This is unfair.


    But who in the world would talk about fairness with you?


    In the end, I¡¯m still weak.¡±


    Xia Ji stroked her hair¡­


    Her soft and slightly yellow hair was as smooth as silk. It was peaceful now, but it was the eve of a great battle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fire Cmity Grounds. Perhaps I have a way.¡± Little SIT¡¯s eves lit lin as she looked at her brother strangelv-


    What else could he do at this time?


    They knew nothing about the enemy, and the worst thing was that the enemy was extremely powerful. It was already a good choice to fight head-on.


    ¡± Actually, I have a way too, ¡± Little Su said. ¡± Ever since I caught this golden man, I¡¯ve been calling out in my mind. There seem to be 11 voices calling out to me. I know that there should be eleven golden statues left. Only when they are all gathered can they disy their true power.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡± The Fire Tribtion Land in the west and the Ice Rakshasa Country in the north. ¡±


    ¡°What about the Imperial City?¡±


    ¡°If I, the empress, am no longer around, what can they do?


    The aristocratic families covered the sky with one hand and covered the earth with the other. It was meaningless to establish a dynasty that required their approval to exist.


    One day, if I canpletely be them, then I wille and rebuild the dynasty. Then, I will tell the human world that there is a need forw, fairness, the need to reward the good and punish the evil, and the need for magical artifacts and mystic techniques to no longer be put on the shelf. Everyone is like a dragon, and the world is harmonious. Now, let¡¯s go. At least we can choose our battlefield.


    Or¡­Graveyard.¡±


    On the third day.


    Ning Xiaoyu grabbed a letter and slowly read it.


    Then, he sighed heavily.


    ¡°The Empress has left.¡±


    She looked up at the scorching sun above her.


    It was a little ring.


    ¡°This is truly benevolent,¡± Daqi said softly.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ The soldiers didn¡¯t know the terrifying power, so they bravely dered their loyalty. But the Empress knew that she didn¡¯t want these loyalists to be a joke, nor did she want the blood of these soldiers to be crushed to death on the battlefield, so she left.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I was ordered to go to the Turks to maintain the war. The aristocratic families did not seem to want to unify. They were trying their best to make it impossible for any faction to annex other factions. It could be said that the world was bncing them.


    I often don¡¯t understand it, but when I think about it, heroes emerge from troubled times, and the Fire Cmity is the source of troubled times, and troubled times that are controlled by the world are still troubled times. A passive troubled time is always better than an active troubled time. In that case, the aristocratic families are actually actively fighting against the environment?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Forget it, forget it. I can¡¯t figure out what they¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m just saying that the Northern Lands won¡¯t be unified by the Third Prince, Xia Xian, but the ruler of the Northern Lands is no longer Her Majesty the Empress. ¡®


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Daqi smiled. ¡± It¡¯s rare to meet a truly wise ruler, a truly courageous lord. Even if you want to surrender, you have to wait until the empress passes away, right? If she can¡¯t hold on any longer, don¡¯t me me. ¡®


    His expression changed, and his evil expression became solemn. ¡°But as long as


    Her Majesty the Empress is still alive, I will naturally guard this city for her. Not even a single soldier can break through it.. ¡®</font>

 Chapter 320 - 320: 198. Starlight and Fire

    Chapter 320: 198. Starlight and Fire


    Trantor: 549690339


    As he spoke, he suddenly pulled out the map and pointed at arge river to the east of the Imperial City.¡±This river is called Heavenly Water. The heavenly water came from the northernnd of ice and snow. When it came to early summer, the ice and snow would melt, so the water flow was rapid.


    The path of war I learned is called the path of the ninends.


    At that time, I only need to block the entrance and lead the water south. I can use a secret technique to make the heavenly water listen to my orders at any time and turn into a dragon of natural disasters to destroy all the enemies thate. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning the Six Directions and Seven Stars Dao,¡± said Ning Xiaoyu.


    ¡°You even learned the Dao of the Seven Stars?¡± Daqi asked curiously. Teacher was really biased¡­Back then, I coveted the Seven Star Dao and coaxed him, but he refused to teach me.


    Ning Xiaoyupletely ignored him.


    I will use the Six Directions Dao to increase the strength of these soldiers. When the real battle begins, you only need a few times to destroy the invading soldiers.¡±


    Daqi said, ¡± You guard the city. I will personally go to the heavenly water. At that time, I will guard the heavenly water¡¯s edge. I will summon the water to destroy whoeveres. ¡± And if anyone attacks me, you can send troops to ambush them from behind. With such a situation, we can attack and defend, and we can have the advantage of geography and people.¡±


    In the end, he didn¡¯t say ¡°timing¡±.


    That was because¡­


    Heaven did not care for them.


    Three days had passed.


    Two figures appeared outside the Wolf Sealing Pass.


    Wind and sand filled the sky,


    Suddenly the starlight is obscured,


    Suddenly, she was like a light yellow muslin that just covered her ankles. The two of them continued to go deeper.


    In the desert, the temperature difference between day and night was extremely great.


    The Fire Cmity Land was not filled with Fire Cmity.


    Under the moonlight, the two of them sat on the top of the sand dune. They took some warm tea and some meat hidden in the storage space. They ate with the cold wind of the desert in the middle of the night.


    As Little Su ate, she suddenly looked up at the sky.


    Xia Ji followed her gaze and saw a spoon- like star hanging in the middle of the sky..


    ¡°The Big Dipper¡­lt shouldn¡¯t be in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Little Su rubbed her forehead. ¡± I suddenly had a premonition. A person appeared in my mind. I don¡¯t know how I knew about him. But I wonder if the Grand Supreme of the Grand Supreme Pce is him.¡±


    Xia Ji had long guessed that his sister might have obtained the true ancient inheritance, so he listened quietly.


    ¡® She¡¯s called the mother of the stars, ¡± Little Su said. ¡± She¡¯s also the mother of the Big Dipper. ¡®


    It was only because there was starlight¡­He is invincible.¡±


    At this point, Little Su suddenly thought of more things¡­


    She suddenly wolfed down the meat in her hand and grabbed Xia Ji¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±Brother, let¡¯s run. We¡¯ll continue to run west. I have a feeling that ¡®He¡¯ ising soon. The starlight has shone on us.¡¯He¡¯ must have seen us.¡±


    ¡°This is the Fire Cmity Land,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    ¡°I know,¡± said Little Su.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Little Su was speechless.


    ¡°Where there is a me¡­¡± Xia Ji said softly. I am invincible.¡±


    Little Su¡¯s eyes widened. With just these words, she suddenly understood many things. For example, why the terrifying twenty-four-headed ck dragon didn¡¯t hurt her, and why it took the pearl of her Heavenly Demon Transformation.


    But her reaction was very strange¡­


    ¡°No¡­¡± Her expression was suddenly filled with despair.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Brother, tell me, you¡¯re not ck¡­¡± Little Su didn¡¯t say thest two words. Xia Ji knew what she was talking about. He nodded and said honestly, ¡®¡±¡®1 am.¡± Little Su suddenly hugged her brother tightly, her long legs kicking up a lot of sand.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to know the truth, but after you said that, I just remembered it in my mind.


    All existences in the Fire Tribtion would be dragged out of the human world after the Fire Tribtion ended.


    No matter how powerful they were, they would disappear at thest moment of time.


    That was because¡­Fire demons did not belong to the human world. They belonged to another ce.


    Another world that is even more terrifying and cruel.¡±


    Xia Ji remembered that there was a will that was interfering with him, but he suppressed it with his powerful mental strength. So, he should be fine?


    Or was there something else?


    Was there anything wrong?


    No one knew.


    No one could prove it.


    Thinking about it would only add to his troubles.


    Therefore, he rubbed the little girl¡¯s soft long hair in his arms and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s alright.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a token that had been carved long ago. On the token, there were two bright red words:The dragon came.


    Little Su was speechless.


    Listen to me, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± We¡¯ll part ways now. We¡¯ll go deep into the Fire Cmity Land and disappear. Then, we¡¯ll return as the ck Emperor. But before we return, you have to raise this token high and shout the words ¡®Dragon Comes¡¯. ¡±


    He had thought it through. Rather than being exposed, it was better to let King Shenwu go missing from the start.


    Or he could make King Shenwu disappear forever.


    From now on, he would be the ck Emperor and Feng Nanbei.


    As such, it seemed logical for the ck Emperor to help the ck Dragon Empress.


    Little Su was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change under the starlight,¡± she whispered. The starlight is getting more and more unnatural. Someone is looking for us.¡±


    ¡± Then let¡¯s 20 deeper. We¡¯ll zo deeper into the ce where the fire poison covers the sky. You can¡¯t stand the poison, so you¡¯ll stay outside. ¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ The second golden statue is among them.¡±


    The two of them continued to travel west.


    At dawn the next day, they encountered a wave of fire demons. The little fire demons lived in groups, so they could only run when they were targeted.


    Fortunately, the two of them ran fast enough to get rid of the fire demons.


    However, the poisonous fog was getting thicker and thicker. Little Su revealed her Dharmakaya. Her body was zed white, and light shone from the inside out. From time to time, she would shake off the poison that had entered her pores.


    Finally, the fire poison was so dense that itpletely covered the sky.


    The bright moonlight and the stars in the sky could no longer enter it.


    Xia Ji sensed his surroundings and took a few steps forward, standing at the edge of theva.


    Release ¡­


    All of a sudden, a terrifying sense of oppression emanated from his body.


    The air began to distort.


    All the floating particles reflected a dazzling but fatal brilliance.


    All the rustling had disappeared.


    It was the sleeping fire demon hiding in theva that sensed the arrival of terror, so it restrained its aura.


    In the silent air, theva suddenly boiled.


    The 24-headed, 18-wed, 900-foot-long terrifying ck dragon pped its wings, and ck demonic mes danced between its scales. Fire Raven ze had once established a temporary contract with him.


    Any intelligent fire demon could establish such a temporary contract.


    Naturally, Xia Ji knew how to do it as well, so he established a contract with Xiaosu.


    This contract had an extremely magical power, so much so that Little Su would not be harmed by its mes, just like how Liu Li had allowed Xia Ji to be isted by mes, allowing him to enter the depths of the Tribtion Land.


    The dragon grabbed Little Su with its ws and threw her behind him.


    Little Su¡¯s fair and lithe body moved forward, her legs mped together, and she sat on the dragon¡¯s back.


    The moonlight of the endlessnd, the poisonous fog above the fire tribtion.


    All the fire beasts and fire corpses had already scattered and prostrated themselves.


    He pped his wings and flew into the sky, pping the ck mes that flowed like a stream.


    The huge demonic shadownded on the ground of the fire tribtion, causing everything to tremble.


    The ck Emperor¡¯s appearance was like a huge whirlpool that had suddenly appeared in the deep sea, causing all the poisonous fog to linger.


    In the me


    The yellow me-robed figure suddenly appeared.


    As soon as this figure appeared, all the illusions of the surrounding mountains and rivers were instantly destroyed.


    Only then did the few people whose bodies were burning suddenly feel the intense pain of the mes burning their bodies, as well as the fact that they were going to die in the next moment.


    Amidst the miserable wails, the Mirage Monarch looked at the distant sky quietly.


    In this extremely magical scene, the Mirage Monarch saw the ck Emperor.


    The yellow me mist and the ck specter suddenly looked at each other. The ck Emperor flew across the sky. The Mirage Monarch watched him leave and then continued his original ughter.


    The invisible fire demons followed closely behind the Mirage Monarch, licking the remnants of the yellow me. Then, they scattered excitedly and crazily, hiding at the edge of the fire and waiting for their prey.


    Or they could continue to follow the Mirage Monarch to search for prey.


    However, the Mirage Monarch didn¡¯t care about these fire demons at all and never treated them as his subordinates..

 Chapter 321 - 321: Both Wounded

    Chapter 321 - 321: Both Wounded


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ck dragon stopped at a sand dune.


    Little Su looked at the ¡°Dragon¡± sign and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little obvious.¡±


    After saying that, she was ruined.


    ¡± The ck Emperor has always recorded that it¡¯s an ominous sign of the Fire


    Cmity. It can¡¯t be a human. Therefore, no one would conclude that my brother is the ck Emperor. ¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Little Su rested her chin on her hands and sat on the ck Dragon¡¯s toes.


    The flying sand was like snow.


    It swept across the sky and the earth.


    She quietly sensed. ¡± There¡¯s another golden statue under the yellow sand here.


    After saying that, she raised her hand but did not dig. Instead, she flicked out a drop of golden blood.


    Blood seeped into the ground.


    She closed her eyes.


    Soon ¡­


    The yellow sand parted like a vortex.


    A golden statue flew out andnded between her fingers.


    ¡°That¡¯s the second one,¡± she said happily. Ten more. ¡°I have a feeling that if I can gather 12 of them, I¡¯ll be able to set up a very powerful array. In this array, I¡¯ll be able to have a home that won¡¯t be easily broken through. This kind of array formation is simr to the mountain protection array formation of thoserge factions. When we¡¯re inside, it¡¯s like a fire demon in a fire. We¡¯ll be invincible. ¡±


    Another gust of wind blew.


    The surrounding air started to burn.


    The yellow-robed me shadow appeared in the sandstorm, faintly discernible.


    The yellow-robed me Shadow stopped in front of Xia Ji and suddenly made a strange sound.


    Xia Ji was stunned. He could actually understand the voice and instinctively knew who it was. This information seemed to have been imprinted in his mind at some point.


    ¡® Why are you with the life forms of this world? ¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡± Then she should be burned. Let her bathe in the mes. Otherwise, what kind of friend is she? ¡± ¡± I won¡¯t let her be burned. Burning will hurt her. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really weird.¡±


    The Mirage Monarch did not say anything else. The surrounding air began to change subtly, a change that could deceive people¡¯s senses.


    Even if you were burned to death, you would not notice the mes.


    The sand dunes in the moonlight were still there.


    The wind was still cold.


    The starlight was still falling.


    However, Xia Ji was extremely sensitive to mes. He grabbed Little Su with his ws and threw him on his back. Then, he rose into the sky and spat out a mouthful of ck mes.


    The pure ck mes instantly destroyed the illusion in the yellow mes. The calm facade was torn apart.


    The ce where he and Little Su were originally sitting was already in a sea of


    fire.


    The yellow mes burned quietly, devouring everything.


    The Mirage Monarch made a strange sound and said, ¡°¡±You helped her? Then you are the traitor of all fire demons.¡±


    Little Su crawled on Xia Ji¡¯s body. Although she didn¡¯t understand what the yellow-robed man was saying, she understood everything and said softly, ¡® It¡¯s impossible for a Tribtion Demon and a human to reconcile their standpoints. They can either help the Fire Demon kill the human or help the human kill the Fire Demon. However, the ck Emperor is destined to not be tolerated by the human¡­Let¡¯s go further away¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly frowned.


    Because she saw starlight.


    Then, she suddenly pressed Xia Ji against the ground and used this force to fly up. At the same time, a molten gold color rose from under her skin, and a powerful gravitational force followed.


    Even so, Xia Ji felt as if dozens of ck dragon scales had been swept away by a terrifying force, and Xia Xiaosu¡¯s indestructible left hand had been cut off from her wrist.


    Even his Molten Metal Body, which could withstand Xia Ji¡¯s bombardment and the Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s death sh, was useless. That mysterious power had broken her wrist.


    Little Su cried out and flew backward.


    Under the starry sky, a mysterious figure stood quietly.


    The figure was wrapped in a pitch-ck robe and wore a white veil. His face waspletely invisible.


    The hem of the robe covered her ankles, and the edges hung quietly.


    When he stood there, all the starlight had fallen on him.


    No one knew how he had swung the attack just now, nor did anyone know what form his attack had existed in.


    The Big Dipper in the sky suddenly dimmed for a moment. It was only when this person appeared that it regained its brightness.


    Pa.


    Pa.


    As soon as Xia Xiaosunded, she grabbed two golden statues and ced them in front of her.


    The golden statue grew in the wind, reaching five feet in an instant. One was a protective ring, and the other was a shield. It was a top-notch defensive item in the world.


    Xia Ji felt that this person¡¯s casual attack was even more powerful than the spear thrust by the four hundred thousand Turkic soldiers. They were both at the eleventh realm, but why was there such a huge difference?


    A casual attack of this level was something that even someone who had reached the peak of the eleventh realm and had broken through to the eighth level of the Dharma Meridian could notpare to.


    The Mirage Monarch paused when it saw the dragon scales of the ck Emperor flying down.


    All of a sudden, the Mirage Monarch exploded into a ball of fire. In the next moment, the rolling yellow mes appeared behind the person. Everything in the distance became distorted and distorted. It was the yellow mes that had been stripped of its true form.


    The existence that was enveloped in it would instantly taste the extremely high temperature.


    However¡­


    The figure in the ck robe and white veil did not move at all.


    He slowly disappeared from the spot.


    The Mirage Monarch was stunned for a moment, then turned around and pounced on Xiaosu again.


    A human must be burned to death.


    Xia Ji pped his dragon wings, and a gust of wind swept up the ck mes, sending the Mirage Monarch flying far away. The Mirage Monarch rolled a few times on the ground.


    Xia Ji grabbed Xiao Su and lifted her broken hand, lifting it up.


    Little Su¡¯s body was pale. Her wrists were instantly cut off when her defense was at its strongest. The pain was indescribable. She put away the two defensive golden statues and suddenly thought of something..</font>

 Chapter 322 - 322: Both Wounded

    Chapter 322 - 322: Both Wounded


    Trantor: 549690339


    She seemed to have realized something. She endured the pain and turned her head to look at the stars.


    In the northern sky, a star was high up in the sky, shining brightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°In ancient times ¡­ The Mother of the Stars was a monster that was born twelve thousand years ago. It was the strongest in the world. In ancient times, no one was stronger than him in offense for twelve thousand years.¡±


    Little Su did not even need to think to say all this. As she said this, she could not help but look at Xingchen. ¡± Beichen¡­¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Quickly block the starlight!¡±


    Xia Ji was now in the body of a dragon. Although he couldn¡¯t use human Xuan techniques or summon the wind and rain, he had other methods. He opened his mouth, and ck mes surged into the sky.


    The air instantly started to burn.


    All the clouds had turned into mes.


    The sky was distorted and pitch-ck.


    The starlight was blocked.


    Beichen Xing also disappeared.


    However¡­


    In the next moment, a ray of starlight pierced through the ck haze andnded on the ground.


    The ground that was rolling with mes seemed to have be a mirror.


    When the huge pir of starlight fell, the mirror refracted the starlight.


    Just as he saw it, the beam of light had already shot towards the ck Emperor and Empress who were dozens of miles away.


    The Empress had already summoned two golden statues out of instinct. The two golden statues turned into two invisible barriers that hugged Xia Ji and her.


    How fast was the speed of light?


    How long would it take for light to travel tens of miles?


    In a time that was far less than a thought, the beam of light had already pierced through twoyers of barriers, then through the Queen¡¯s left leg, and then directly through the ck Emperor¡¯s body.


    The strongest offensive force in the world.


    Even though Little Su had withstood the ancient power and his body had be indestructible, under such power, he was still like a tattered doll. His entire body was instantly torn apart.


    Xia Ji felt a sharp pain in his body. The piercing power ignored his dragon scales and his ck mes.


    He then spread his wings and turned into a ball of ck mes. Like a missile, he pounced dozens of miles away.


    He hugged the ck-robed and white-veiled figure with his wings.


    The pitch-ck mes that could burn everythingpletely burned the figure. Wherever the mes touched, everything turned into nothingness.


    The figure emitted crackling sounds, but it did not look like a human body.


    In the next moment, another ray of starlight pierced through the burning ck clouds.


    When Xia Ji saw the starlight, it was as if he had seen death. This was something that could truly destroy all life, including himself and the ck Emperor.


    He opened his mouth wide, and the twenty-four heads spat out mes into the air.


    The entire space was about to be burned to ashes.


    The starlight was slightly distorted.


    But in the next moment, it became bright again.


    Xia Ji increased his firepower.


    The terrifyingly high temperaturepletely burned the air in this area, causing this ce to be an existence like a bellows. A pure ck me rose between heaven and earth.


    The mes burned the starlight and shot into the clouds, spreading out along the clouds for hundreds of miles.


    If one were to look down from a very high ce, one would be able to vaguely see a ck scar on the surface of this world.


    Thest ray of starlight was finally blocked.


    Xia Ji swept his gaze across the area and finally saw the figure that had appeared at the spot where the starlightnded. He pped his wings and swept up all the power in the world as he pounced over. The desert here seemed to be covered with ayer of sticky ink.


    Ink waves rise,


    The waves that burned everything instantly drowned the figure.


    The figure was naturally unable to withstand the ck fire and was soon burned to ashes.


    In the darkness far away.


    A mysterious figure trembled and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he coughed violently. It was obvious that he had suffered a serious injury.


    ¡°ck Dragon Empress¡­Yet, he had the power of an ancient emperor and was able to control the ck Emperor. What kind of logic was this? Why isn¡¯t King


    Shenwu here?¡±


    He turned around and walked into the darkness.


    Crack, crack .


    The water flowing eastward was blocked, and the water began to flow southward.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s great oddity sat cross-legged on a boulder, watching the rapid currents of the midsummer.


    Yesterday, a 50,000 strong force of the vassal army had been directly destroyed by him with the heavenly water dragon. Once the enemy was destroyed by this cmity-like power, all that was left was to simply send out soldiers to charge forward.


    Daqi¡¯s hair was slightly white, and he looked into the distance with a wicked gaze, as if he was thinking about something.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed.


    This was because he saw two schrs wearing bamboo hats walking over from the south. Behind the two schrs was a white-haired old man who was smiling at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t go against the heavens anymore.¡±


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Great Oddity immediately revealed a joyful expression and ran forward, calling out ¡°Teacher.¡±


    But as soon as the old man appeared, he had already moved his hands behind his back, and the two Turkic wolf ghosts had already surrounded him.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Great Sage was truly delighted¡­


    As long as he could capture his teacher and these two junior brothers without making a sound, then the defense of the city would be even more stable.


    ¡°Teacher! Let¡¯s not talk about anything else first. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time ¡­¡±


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Great Wonder quickly stepped forward and sincerely smiled.


    The two wolf ghosts surrounded them and instantly lowered their bodies, pouncing on the two schrs and the old man like arrows.


    However ¡­


    In the next instant.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two loud bangs.


    The two wolf ghosts were sent flying by the powerful force, and their bodies exploded in midair.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Daqi stared in surprise. He looked up and saw a Confucian schr floating down in the form of a fairy, the two of them exuding an oppressive aura.


    The schr¡¯s eyes were like a poisonous snake, giving off an extremely dangerous feeling.


    However, the fairy¡¯s temperament was ethereal, and she had a free and unfettered feeling.


    The white-haired old man looked at the Confucian Sect¡¯s Great Mystery andughed.¡±Long time no see, you¡¯re still acting like this. I guessed it again. Move aside.¡±


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s great oddity silently stopped, but it had no intention of moving.


    ¡°Kindness does notmand soldiers, love does not create things, righteousness does not manage money, and kindness does not be an official. Long time no see. Have you returned everything you learned to me?¡±


    The Confucian Sect entric quietly retreated, his hand reaching for the brocade bag, but as soon as he moved, he felt as if his entire body was frozen.


    ¡°Are you treating me as if I don¡¯t exist?¡± The fairy smiled.


    ¡°You are?¡± The Confucian Sect¡¯s Great Sage bitterly smiled.


    ¡°His surname is Lu,¡± the fairy said.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Daqiughed at himself and sighed.


    Don¡¯t be unconvinced, ¡± the white-haired old man said. ¡± Today, I¡¯ve invited a treasure for you to see.


    After saying that, he walked to the side of the turbulent heavenly water and suddenly took out a dark blue pearl.


    The bead sank into the water, and in an instant, the rapid water began to dry up.


    Not long after, the entire heavenly water dried up. A few big and small fish jumped around under the riverbed, but most of the fish had disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see what the heavens are like,¡± the white-haired old man said.


    He waved his hand. ¡± Go. ¡®


    The dark blue pearl immediately flew into the distance.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Great Oddity suddenly sensed something and anxiously said, ¡°Teacher, Junior Sister¡­Junior Sister is still in the Imperial City.¡±


    The white-haired old man did not stop his actions. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°You disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°Reinforce the patrol. Do not miss out on the enemy¡¯s intelligence. Make arrangements for the scouts.¡±


    ¡® All of us are of one heart and one mind. This battle is the day we die for the


    Emperor. ¡®


    The soldiers patrolled the silent and oppressive city walls.


    Under Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s arrangements, all kinds of war machines were ced on the top of the ancient wall. Every machine was ced just right, and could deal with all kinds ofplicated situations.


    Other than that, the city was really peaceful.


    The army and the people were united and prepared to tide over the difficulties together.


    This capital city had once experienced the baptism of war, and recently, there was the Catastrophe of Guifang.


    Themoners had tasted pain, so they cherished the peace and happiness they had now.


    They provided support to the soldiers and even volunteered to be militia to help patrol.


    It could be said that their morale could burn the city.


    Ning Xiaoyu had not slept for three days.


    She was sitting in the tent.


    Even from here, they could hear the sounds of mobilization from afar.


    She smiled. Benevolence was still useful.


    But in the next moment¡­


    The sky suddenly darkened.


    Terrified and shocked voices sounded from afar.


    Ning Xiaoyu hurriedly pushed open the curtain and looked up.


    The thick river in the sky was slowly pressing down.


    It was as if they were mocking the fact that all the hard work of mortals was never worth mentioning.


    If you can turn the world upside down with just a few years, a dozen years, or even a few decades of hard work, then where should you put your ten thousand years of hard work?


    Who didn¡¯te from the mortal world and then be high and mighty?


    Who would be willing to guide you and let you climb to the top to fight for thest nine spots?</font>

 Chapter 323 - 323: 200. Ice and Snow, Russia’s Country

    Chapter 323 - 323: 200. Ice and Snow, Russia¡¯s Country


    Trantor: 549690339


    In a hidden cave in the Western Kalpa Lands.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged, and life talismans surrounded him.


    On the carpet in front of him, Little Su was covered in blood.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The life talisman fell towards her.


    However, it was not very useful.


    This life talisman that could clearly revive the dead, yet it didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    In an instant, more than ten attacks had already struck, but it was still useless. For the first time, he was flustered. He trembled as he bandaged the wound, but the wound continued to bleed.


    There was her blood and his own blood.


    There was a hole in his left shoulder, and it wouldn¡¯t heal no matter how hard he tried. It was as if there was a force repelling it.


    With such strength, the two top experts instantly became ordinary people and suffered the pain of ordinary people.


    Little Su opened her eyes weakly.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    Little Su nced at her brother, who was also bleeding profusely, and said weakly,¡± It¡¯s the power of the stars. The wounds can¡¯t be healed, and can only slowly scab. We can only rely on the most ordinary human strength to heal. If we¡¯re crippled, we¡¯re really crippled.¡±


    ¡°There will be a way.¡±


    Xia Ji endured the pain in his left shoulder and gently bandaged Little Su¡¯s broken left wrist and almost crippled left leg.


    ¡°Big brother¡­l¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Little Su¡¯s face suddenly turned deathly pale, and she said these words as if she was suffering.


    Xia Ji took out a handful of porcin bottles and stuffed all kinds of elixirs into her mouth.


    Little Su turned her head in extreme pain, and her raised right palm suddenly dropped.


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart also fell to the ground. Fortunately, Xiao Su was still breathing, so he let out a sigh of relief and fell asleep.


    He sat at the entrance of the cave.


    Outside the cave, there were many sparrows flying in the setting sun.


    For a moment, he had forgotten the pain in his shoulder andughed at himself. ¡± Xia Ji, oh Xia Ji, what right do you have to look down on those who have lived for more than ten thousand years?


    You have fortuitous encounters, you have hard work, and you have a n. Don¡¯t others have one?¡±


    Su Tian, the Wu family¡¯s ancestor, and the Grand Supreme under the starlight shed through his mind. Was there a fool? Were there any weaklings? These people had survived the 12th tribtion and stood out from the many people in ancient times. They were existences that had been plotting in the modern world for another 3,000 years.


    They were bing stronger all the time.


    That was because, to a certain extent, they were the strongest in ancient times. Naturally, they were also the ceiling of power in every tribtion.


    Xia Ji stared into the distance and slowly closed his eyes.


    The siblings headed north.


    He encountered some fire demons along the way, but they were nothing to Xia


    Ji.


    The weather gradually turned cold.


    There were fewer and fewer fire demons.


    Gradually, the world turned into a world of ice and snow. They had already entered the periphery of the Ice Rakshasa Country.


    Xia Ji was wrapped in a dark golden velvet cloak, and Little Su was like a pale doll wrapped in a warm cloak. Her body was much thinner, and there was not much flesh on her face. Her hair was like dried grass, and it hung down.


    The two of them were existences with extremely strong vitality after all. Their wounds had scabbed over, and the power of the stars was slowly fading. New muscles and nerves were woven at the wounds.


    Little Su¡¯s left leg was also recovering extremely slowly, but her left wrist waspletely broken.


    At this moment, the two of them were walking in the ice and snow.


    Xia Ji shrugged his shoulders and tightened his grip on Little Su, who was on his back. He stepped into the snow in front of him, one step at a time. He had already slowed down and looked up at the snowkes in the sky.¡±There¡¯s probably still quite a distance.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest first,¡± Little Su said. There¡¯s a ce in my memory called Wangjia


    Town. That town is in the north, and the residents there should be our friends.¡±


    ¡°Wang Town?¡± Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but repeat the name of the ce that was out of ce with the surrounding atmosphere. He nodded and said, ¡± Alright. ¡± The bonfire rose.


    Xia Ji made some tonic soup with lingzhi, ginseng, and other spirit herbs. He drank a bowl of it and then scooped another bowl and ced it on the stone board.


    Little Su got up and leaned over. Her pale and thin right hand grabbed the spoon and drank it mouthful by mouthful.


    After she finished drinking, her face became a little rosy. Shey on the wall, her eyelids slowly drooping.


    The dancing mes gave the cave a warm color. Their voices fell on the wall, and the cold wind whistled outside the cave.


    The territory of the Luosha Kingdom in the North was veryrge, and there were very few people. Although they had encountered bandits and robbers a few times, these existences in the secr world could be wiped out by Xia Ji with a single breath. They did not pose a threat at all.


    Little Su obviously couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Her eyelids kept twitching, and then she suddenly said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk for a while.¡± Xia Ji wasn¡¯t asleep, so he replied, ¡®¡±¡®0kay, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Tell me something about sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Where is my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Ah, not yet?¡± Little Su was a little disappointed. ¡± Go find one. I want to see my nephew or niece as soon as possible. ¡®


    ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of looking for a man, nor have I ever thought of giving birth.¡± Little Su nced at Xia Ji. ¡± Even if it¡¯s an elder brother, I won¡¯t have any extra romantic feelings.


    ¡± What nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°So, hurry up and find a sister-inw.¡± The burden of our family¡¯s reproduction will be handed over to you.¡± The two of them suddenly fell silent..</font>

 Chapter 324 - 324: 200. Ice and Snow, Russia’s Country

    Chapter 324 - 324: 200. Ice and Snow, Russia¡¯s Country


    Trantor: 549690339


    It seemed that after the battle with the Mother of the Stars, they were a little dispirited. They also understood that this was destined to be a protracted battle and not a battle that could be quickly ended in a short period of time. This battle might take hundreds, thousands, or even longer¡­


    The n naturally needed it.


    ¡® Wait until I find the other ten golden statues and construct a powerful region,


    ¡® Little Su suddenly said. ¡± We¡¯ll be invincible in that region. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, we can establish our own aristocratic families. I will find it soon.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As the two of them talked, they fell asleep in a daze.


    Just as he was half-asleep, gunshots suddenly sounded from afar.


    The sounds were extremely hurried.


    There were also the sounds of running footsteps and hooves.


    Xia Ji had known that the Ice Rakshasa Kingdom had firearms, so he wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. The person seemed to have sensed the light here and immediately rushed in. It was a young man in a red uniform. There was a lotus-like ice and snow pattern carved on the left shoulder of the uniform.


    The young man¡¯s skin was very fair, and his eyes were grayish-blue. At this moment, his grayish-blue eyes were staring warily at the two people by the bonfire. Then, he raised his gun and pointed it at Xia Ji while shouting something.


    However, just by looking at his body movements, he could guess that it was something like ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound¡±.


    The man quickly stepped forward to extinguish the bonfire.


    Xia Jiqing snorted.


    Instantly, the air around him churned as if two flying snakes flew out of his nose and headed straight for the young man.


    The powerful force caused the man to feel as if he had been electrocuted. He fell to the ground and fainted at the entrance of the cave.


    Little Su was also startled awake. She raised her weak eyes and nced at the ground before closing them again. With her brother around, unless she ran into one of the nine people or identally entered some dangerous ce, nothing would happen.


    Xia Ji rummaged through his be and found a fewnguage-type Skill


    Orbs, which he used instantly.


    Instantly, he had mastered the Luoshanguage.


    Before long, there were many dense footstepsing from outside, followed by the sound of guns being loaded, and then foreign voicesing from outside the cave.


    Xia Ji realized that he could understand what she was saying.


    That person was asking this person to go out on his own.


    Therefore, he raised his voice and spoke in Luoshanguage, ¡°¡±He has already fainted.¡±


    The person outside the door was stunned for a moment before waving his hand. A man who looked like a soldier stepped out from behind him. He held a ded spear and pushed the green vines away. When he saw the unconscious person on the ground, he turned around and said,¡±Sir, he has fainted.¡±


    Then, a middle-aged man with a small mustache walked in. He nced at the people on the ground and then at Xia Ji before saying, ¡°¡±Thank you for your help, sir. Are you from the south?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    I¡¯m Ifa, the inspector of the Ice Lotus Fortress. This is our deserter, so I¡¯m here to hunt him down. If you have nowhere else to go, why don¡¯t youe with me to the fortress? ¡±


    The bearded middle-aged man also noticed that the Xia siblings were dressed luxuriously and looked wealthy. They were obviously southern nobles, and they had extraordinary skills.


    Most of the Central insmen from the south who coulde here were very capable existences. The fortress happened to be in trouble now, and since he could meet such a strong person, he naturally extended an invitation.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment.


    Su Tian had said before that there were no nine people in the Luosha Kingdom. The reason was probably because ¡± the frozen earth of the extreme north is a barrennd with no spiritual energy. I don¡¯t like it and feel disdain toe here. ¡±


    In that case, such a ce was actually very suitable for him and Little Su to settle down. Since they wanted to settle down, they naturally had to be involved in the karma here.


    Since he had this opportunity, he could just take advantage of it.


    Hence, he nodded.


    The middle-aged man with the mustache smiled and handed a horse over to


    Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji carried Xiao Su to the front and rode his horse forward.


    Yifa¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t even have a saddle or stirrels, yet this man could ride the horse so freely?


    He couldn¡¯t help but look up at her again. With just this horsemanship, she must be a noble among nobles.


    The sound of horse hooves echoed in the snow.


    Little Su was like an old, pale doll. She hid in her cloak and looked at the snowy ground. The white trees turned into shadows and quickly flew back.


    About two hourster, the ten horses had entered the icy mountain pass.


    The icebergs on both sides were tall and steep, like long and narrow pitch-ck wells. One could only see a line of sky that was constantly snowing.


    Behind the fortress was a medium-sized town, and at the front was a tall pass. On the pass, there were soldiers patrolling in the snow.


    ¡°How should I address you, sir?¡± asked Yifa.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment and casually replied, ¡°Desperate aristocrat, Ji family. My name is Ji Qi and she is my sister, Ji Su.¡±


    Little Su listened to her brother¡¯s familiar nonsense and could not help but be stunned.


    Yifa led the two into arge house and brought them upstairs to a side room.


    The mes in the firece were burning fiercely, illuminating the exotic murals on the walls and bringing warmth to the ce.


    Rest in my residence first, ¡± Yifa said. ¡± Tomorrow, I¡¯ll report to Princess Ice Lotus, and she¡¯ll pick a time to receive you. ¡± Recently, there have been people from the south who havee here to seek refuge from time to time. I heard that they have encountered a great cmity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fire tribtion from the west,¡± Xia Ji said..</font>

 Chapter 325 - 325: 200. Ice and Snow, Russia’s Country

    Chapter 325 - 325: 200. Ice and Snow, Russia¡¯s Country


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± Thank God! ¡± Yifa eximed. ¡± We are a country of ice and snow. ¡®


    Xia Ji smiled. No one in the Nine Omen seemed to care whether it was the Land of Ice or not. In the next five hundred years, the Fire Cmity mighte.


    ¡± I heard that the Central ins has magical powers, ¡± Yifa said curiously. ¡± You can hurt people from afar and split iron and stone. Is that right?


    Xia Ji nced at him and guessed that Russia had added all their skill points to the Gun Technology Tree, so he asked, ¡°¡±What kind of power do you like?¡±


    Yifa immediately got into a stance, punched a few times, and then roared.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Xia Ji grabbed a skill book he had written when he was bored and threw it out.


    This was a green skill book called Thirteen Tiger Roaring Punches. It contained a fist technique and a simple introduction to true energy.


    ¡± This is a set of fist techniques. Let someone flip through it and you can practice it. ¡®


    Yifa took it and flipped through a few pages. When he saw that the patterns on it corresponded to the essence of the fist technique that he had been studying, he realized that it was much more profound. He was instantly overjoyed and hurriedly thanked him. Then, he went out happily as if he had found a treasure.


    After a while, a fair-skinned and blue-eyed maid served a fruit tter, sparkling wine, and a freshly baked bread. The cake was covered with gravy, and there was also a piece of mutton that was emitting steam.


    Xia Ji knew that this was the supper that Yifa had given him as a token of gratitude.


    The maid left another key. ¡± My lord from the south, the room next door has been prepared. You can use it anytime. ¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The maid slowly retreated.


    Xia Ji turned his head and saw Xiao Su lying in front of the arched window. Because she had lost her left hand, both of her hands were hidden in her sleeves. Because her left leg had not fully recovered, she was wrapped in a cloak.


    Xia Ji followed her gaze.


    It was a snowy scene that spanned thousands of miles.


    It was the snow-white world that had returned to silence.


    The next day.


    Yifa brought Xia Ji and Little Su to the castle in a carriage.


    The castle was located on a cliff in front of a cier, and the princess who lived here was obviously eager for talents, especially those from the south.


    Thus, Xia Ji barely encountered any checks and sessfully entered.


    As soon as they entered the castle, the temperature rose. At the end of the red carpet was a throne.


    A young princess sat on the throne. She was tall and sexy. Her skin was pure white, and her long legs were covered in a blue dress. Her face was beautiful and exotic. Her grayish-blue eyes were like the surface of an icyke, and her short golden hair was adorned with a sparkling pearl crown.


    She was still young, but she forced herself to smile like an aristocrat.Friends from the south, please take a seat.


    When the fragrant tea was served.


    ¡± I heard that there are many capable people in the south, ¡± the Ice Lotus Princess said. ¡± They can produce illusions and even Dharma Forms. I wonder if


    Mr. Ji is such a person? ¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Xia Ji curiously.


    After all, she was still a young girl. Although she had a lot of experience, she had never seen a man like Xia Ji.


    He was a man full of unique boldness that made people unable to help but revere and be fascinated.


    ¡°I know a little about this,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°There are very few southerners who have such a pure Russian ent,¡± the Ice Lotus Princess couldn¡¯t help but praise, then pped her hands.


    Footsteps came from behind the house.


    ¡°Then please let another friend from the south try Mr. Ji,¡± the Ice Lotus Princess said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Soon.


    A middle-aged man with a steady aura walked out. He carried a long sword on his back and had a somewhat arrogant expression.


    However, the moment he saw Xia Ji, his arrogance disappeared.


    Before the Ice Lotus Princess could say anything, the middle-aged man had already bent down, lowered his head, and stuttered,¡±God ¡­ King Shenwu?


    Xia Ji sipped his tea and replied casually, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The middle-aged man was so scared that he froze. After a while, he turned around and said to the Ice Lotus Princess, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­He¡¯s not worthy of testing him. ¡±


    The Russian tranted the message, and the Ice Lotus Princess was stunned..</font>

 Chapter 326 - 326: 201. Living in a Foreign Land, Taming Demon Wolves with One Hand

    Chapter 326 - 326: 201. Living in a Foreign Land, Taming Demon Wolves with One Hand


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the throne, the young foreign princess was momentarily stunned before revealing a curious expression. ¡± It seems that Mister Ji Seven is very famous in the south. ¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s just so-so.¡± Xia Ji shook his head.


    The Ice Lotus Princess said, ¡± The Northern Rakshasa Kingdom worships wolves and snakes. There is a demonic wolf here. I wonder if you dare to fight


    Demon Wolf?


    Xia Ji also revealed a curious expression. Different countries indeed had different cultures. The Central ins believed in Buddhism, while the Turkic Guifang and Quanrong countries in the Western Regions believed in totems. Did the Luosha Kingdom in the North believe in wild beasts?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the demonic wolf.


    In this world, there were only nine knives that were ced above his head. Other than these nine knives, he looked at everything with a scrutinizing and observing attitude.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± he said with a smile.


    The Ice Lotus Princess ¡®beautiful eyes moved. She lifted her long legs, and her blue dress rolled up into an ice wave. Her lotus-like white hair was faintly visible in the ice wave. She liked strong, brave, and intelligent men. Moreover, this man¡¯s appearance was not bad, and his spirit was not bad either. Hence, she pped her hands and two guards walked out.


    ¡°To the Arena,¡± the Ice Lotus Princess said.


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    The guards quickly prepared a carriage. The princess had one, and the Xia siblings had one.


    The car essories were also quite different from those in the Central ins. The space was muchrger, and there were also some unknown essories.


    Outside the car was the howling wind and snow that would not stop.


    Little Su was wrapped tightly in the fur coat, and her long, soft hair seemed a little thin. Although her little face was as pale as a doll, she used spirit herbs and spirit flowers to make tonic soup every summer. Because of this paleness, there was a little red, and she really looked like a doll. Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her current state.


    Little Su rolled her eyes and snorted angrily.


    Xia Ji patted her head.


    Little Su shook his head repeatedly. Clearly, he had regained his vitality. The vitality that had been damaged by the Grand Supreme¡¯s power of the stars had almost recovered.


    The Grand Supreme was truly a terrifying existence. It was a BUG that could not be measured by realm or ordinary perspectives.


    Thinking about it carefully, Su Tian and the Wu family¡¯s ancestor were all like this.


    Xia Ji muttered to himself and suddenly calmed down.


    He had not thought of how to face these monsters.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the car had already stopped.


    The Ice Lotus Princess led them inside.


    As he walked, he introduced, ¡± Mr. Ji, this is the Wolf Fang Arena. It used to be a cier, but after the ice melted, it became a canyon of moderate size. We built this arena to encourage our Nortnd warriors to fight bravely.


    The upper level of the arena was for the spectators, while the lower level was for the Magical Beast Cage, where the warriors entered.


    Normally speaking, it was a battle between warriors, not a battle with magical beasts. This was because the demonic beasts were powerful and not something that humans couldpare to. My Luosha Kingdom worships snakes and wolves because these two demonic beasts are the strongest. But do you dare to fight them?


    If you are unwilling, I will not force you. You can also be an honored guest of my castle.¡±


    After saying this, the Ice Lotus Princess¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation.


    Xia Ji turned his head to look at Little Su, only to see a child-like expression on her face. It was as if a taut string had suddenly loosened a little.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he said to the Ice Lotus Princess.


    The Ice Lotus Princess ¡®eyes lit up with excitement.¡±Then please follow them to choose your equipment and change your armor.¡± Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± No need. I¡¯ll enter directly. ¡®


    The Ice Lotus Princess was speechless.


    Her expression was a little bad. Even if this person was famous in the south, he was actually so arrogant. What did he take the demon wolf for?


    However, the Ice Lotus Princess did not remind him anymore. Instead, she asked the guard to exin the situation and led Xia Ji directly to the fifth floor.


    Xia Ji brought Xiao Su to the audience seats.


    The open space at the bottom of the arena was not considered big. It was about the size of four basketball courts in his previous life. Clearly, it restricted the escape to a certain extent and forced both parties to fight.


    At this moment, in the open space of the arena, a burly man wearing half-body armor shouted, ¡°Respected gentlemen anddies, today we wee a new warrior. He hase from the south and wants to challenge our eighth-grade demonic wolf.¡±


    This foreign man had a typical Russian appearance. He had blonde hair, white skin, and blue eyes, but his belly was not small.


    When he said this. he Daused for a moment to build uD the atmosDhere.


    As expected, the crowd cheered.


    Many people waved their fists.


    ¡°Warrior! Warrior! Warrior!


    ¡°Is the demon wolf going to have another full meal today?¡± ¡® Oh, damn it. Get down quickly. We want to see the warrior. ¡±


    ¡°I want to see the warrior get eaten.¡±


    The people in the audience cheered. Fighting with the demon wolf was a topic that would explode at any moment.


    The brawny man had expected this, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to say it so tantly, saying something like ¡± I want to see the warrior get eaten ¡°, so he said loudly, ¡± Gentlemen,dies, let me remind you that this warrior from the south is exceptionally powerful. He .


    ¡°Damn it, get down.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    The burly man¡¯s words were interrupted. He had no choice but to shout, ¡°Come, cheer for this warrior and wish him good luck.¡±


    The audience was shouting, ¡± Get down quickly. ¡±


    The burly man was already used to it, so he hurriedly ran away..</font>

 Chapter 327 - 327: 201. Living in a Foreign Land, Taming Demonic Wolves with One Hand

    Chapter 327 - 327: 201. Living in a Foreign Land, Taming Demonic Wolves with One Hand


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, he did not know what to do next.


    The warrior was not in the lounge at all ¡­ He didn¡¯t choose any equipment¡­l don¡¯t even have armor.


    If not for the princess¡¯s words, he would not have allowed this fight to begin.


    The Ice Lotus Princess turned to look at Xia Ji, her grayish-blue eyes smiling. ¡°¡±Mr. Ji, how do you want to enter?¡±


    ¡°Just like that,¡± Xia Ji said.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After saying that, he directly jumped dozens of meters into the arena.


    Everyone was shocked. Just from this jump, it was obvious that this was not an ordinary warrior. However, this warrior did not use a weapon?


    Xia Ji entered and sat in the center.


    The air instantly quieted down.


    The Ice Lotus Princess stared at the man in the ring with her grayish-blue eyes. She clenched her fists. Fighting was in the blood of every Russian, and the princess was no exception.


    Moreover, she had other thoughts.


    Any noble who recruited capable people must have some kind of unrevealed ambition.


    The Ice Lotus Princess ¡®eyes suddenly turned to Little Su, who was smiling. She saw that the girl was not nervous at all, and her actions of clenching her fists looked funny.


    ¡°Is your brother very powerful?¡± she asked quickly. Why aren¡¯t you afraid at all?


    Do you know that our level 8 demonic wolf is very powerful?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu did not understand the Luoshanguage. In her eyes, the golden-haired Luosha Princess was just talking nonsense to her.


    She and the princess stared at each other.


    The Ice Lotus Princess stopped talking and looked down at the arena.


    Kaka ¡­


    The dark and heavy fence slowly rose.


    A giant wolf with a bodypletely ck and a mane as sharp as a de walked out from behind the fence. It was ten feet tall and more than twenty feet long. Its posture was elegant and emitted a trace of coldness. Its scarlet eyes stared at the man sitting in the middle of the field.


    As it appeared, the audience cheered again.


    The giant wolf stared at Xia Ji and suddenly rushed over.


    In an instant, the airflow was torn apart by the de fur on its body, and it emitted a whistling sound that sounded like thousands of long des cutting through the air.


    During the process of sprinting, the huge wolf¡¯s body surged with an aura. The aura broke through space and formed a ck shadow that was 30 feet tall. The ck shadow was like a demon as it pounced towards the man sitting upright.


    The entire arena fell silent.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was excited and nervous. She didn¡¯t even breathe heavily as she stared at the stage.


    Xia Ji sat in the center of everyone¡¯s attention, but he was not as excited as everyone else.


    As he watched the demonic wolf rush over, he had already determined the strength of the demonic wolf in his heart.


    However, because the demonic wolf¡¯s physique was extremely strong, and it had forcefully pulled its strength to another level, an ordinary ninth realm human would not be a match for this demonic wolf. Only someone in the tenth Transcendence Realm could suppress it, but it would take some effort to kill it.


    Russia was indeed different from the Central ins. Did they ce their skill points on Fire Gun and Beast Taming?


    Otherwise, how could they imprison such a demonic wolf?


    At this moment¡­


    The demonic shadow in the arena swept over 100 feet and opened its bloody mouth, devouring the man.


    But Xia Ji didn¡¯t move.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was dumbfounded.


    Could this expert from the south be scared out of his wits?


    The audience was speechless.


    They had already prepared some curses. They were the ¡± hot-blooded fans ¡® who came to watch the fight, not the ¡± pet feeding fans ¡± who came to watch the demon wolf eat meat ¡­ Xia Ji moved.


    He raised his hand.


    The berserk devil shadow suddenly stopped.


    Xia Ji bent his limbs, but he couldn¡¯t stop his momentum. He slid over, and the ferocious wolf head hit Xia Ji¡¯s palm.


    Xia Ji patted its head.


    The demon wolf let out a whimper like a puppy admitting defeat.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was speechless.


    The audience was speechless.


    ¡°Do I have to kill him to win?¡± Xia Ji suddenly raised his head and asked.


    The demon wolf¡¯s eyes widened with tears in its eyes. Then, it stood up and took two steps back before lying down again.


    His eyes were clearly ferocious and bloody, but they were well-behaved¡­


    It looked at Xia Ji pitifully.


    This person¡¯s body emitted an aura at the top of the food chain, making it unable to develop any thoughts of resistance. It did not dare to resist either.


    Even if it was skinned and its tendons were pulled out, it did not dare to move.


    ¡°Roll,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The demonic wolf immediately rolled.


    ¡°Jump,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The demonic wolf immediately stood up, raised its forelimbs, and bowed to Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji pointed at the cave not far away. ¡± Let¡¯s go back. ¡®


    The demon wolf was relieved. It lowered its head and ran away dejectedly. It took the initiative to close the iron fence.


    Then, he pressed his ws against the fence, looking like he would never go out again.


    Its eyes swept across the distance, looking as if it wanted to kill whoever let me out.


    The entire venue was silent for a long time.


    Little Su couldn¡¯t help butugh. After experiencing the fight with the most powerful monster in ancient times, and the encounter with the mirage lord in the Fire Tribtion Land, it was simply a rxing daily life.


    This was how the human world should be.


    Sheughed in a rxed manner.


    After a long silence, the burly man who had been shouting rushed out again. He roared to express his excitement and said,¡±Beast Tamer! This was a great beast tamer from the south!


    Cheers, he could actually tame an unfamiliar demonic wolf!


    The demon wolf actually did not attack him. In front of him, it was like a little wolf dog.


    My God, cheer for him!¡±


    Although Little Su didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, she could roughly guess from the way he was gesturing. Sheughed even harder and even coughed as she hurriedly went to drink water.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was shocked. She asked the maid beside her.


    ¡°The princess wants to ask you, is your Ji family an ancient family of beast tamers in the south?¡± The waitress looked at Little Su and tranted.


    Little Su spat out the tea she had just drunk.


    The heaviness of the gray haze and the shadow of the Grand Supreme destroying everything with starlight gradually dissipated. She thought for a moment and nodded solemnly. ¡± That¡¯s right. We are a family of beast tamers with a long history and glory. ¡±


    ¡°Amazing,¡± the waitress eximed.


    Then, she immediately tranted the words to the princess.


    The princess said a few more words.


    The waitress tranted and said to Little Su, ¡± The princess said that beast tamers are a great and sacred profession in the Luosha Kingdom. The princess hopes that you and your brother can stay by her side. The princess will give you the greatest honor. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Brother,¡± Little Su said.


    The Ice Lotus Princess invited them to sit in the carriage of the foreignnd.


    Her beautiful eyes were fixed on Xia Ji. This powerful and mysterious beast tamer from the south had a fatal attraction to her.


    ¡°I have arranged a residence for Mister Ji Qi and Miss Ji Su in the castle. Are you going to stay here temporarily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Wang Town, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Wang Town?¡±


    The Ice Lotus Princess pondered for a moment. ¡± This name is notmon in the Northern Kingdom. At least, I don¡¯t have any impression of it. But I will ask my subordinates to look for it. Once I find it, I will immediately inform you. ¡®


    That night.


    The Ice Lotus Princess held a banquet to introduce this great beast tamer to the nobles of the entire town. It also meant that this beast tamer could enter the circle of nobles in Russia.


    Under the light of the silver candlestick, there was fine wine and delicious food on the long table, and the golden-haired beauties were dancing.


    The rotating skirt was mixed with all kinds of women¡¯s fragrances, and it was woven into a grand banquet in the beautiful foreign music.


    After introducing Xia Ji, the Ice Lotus Princess couldn¡¯t wait to dance with him. After Xia Ji stomped on her a few times, she had no choice but to give up dancing with him.


    Xia Ji was happy to be free, but he was obviously the main character today. Although he had never cared about this main character, he continued to shake the wine in front of him when he saw the child-like joy on Xiao Su¡¯s face.


    Looking at the gauze-like red wine, he felt a brief sense of relief from the cruelest ughter.


    Halfway through the banquet, after three rounds of wine¡­


    Suddenly, an officer in the fortress uniform rushed in. He was cold as ice and snow.


    The officer hurried to the Ice Lotus Princess ¡®side and whispered a few words to


    maintained a smile, she looked a bit nervous. Clearly, something big had happened in the fortress..</font>

 Chapter 328 - 328: 202. Goodbye, Frost Giants

    Chapter 328 - 328: 202. Goodbye, Frost Giants


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the banquet hall of the castle, the Ice Lotus Princess stood up and told her ¡°best friend¡± to host the banquet on her behalf. Then she hurried out.


    Now that the king of Luosha Kingdom was old,


    Everything was extremely sensitive.


    Nothing could happen to her fief.


    But now, some terrifying giant shadows often appeared outside the Ice Lotus Fortress. The scouts who observed the giant shadows brought fear back to the fortress, causing people to be anxious. The shadow of uneasiness and suspicion shrouded the fortress in the snow and ice.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    When she passed by Xia Ji, she leaned over and asked softly, ¡°¡±Mr. Ji, can youe with me?¡±


    Xia Jizao heard what the officer said, so he turned to Little Su and said, ¡°¡±GO back to the castle and rest early. I¡¯ll go and settle this ce into an environment suitable for us to stay in.¡±


    Little Su was naturally not worried. She nodded and said, ¡°Come back early.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the Ice Lotus Princess walked out of the hall, two more tall Luosha warriors followed, followed by two more people from the Central ins with swords on their backs.


    The moment the two Central ins people saw Xia Ji, they smiled wryly as if they had seen a god.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t interested in them, nor did he want to know their names. He followed the Ice Lotus Princess into the carriage.


    A Luosha warrior frowned and said angrily, ¡°¡±As a warrior, you don¡¯t ride a horse, but sit in the same carriage as the princess¡­Who do you think we are?¡±


    Another Luosha warrior looked at a Central ins warrior and said, ¡°¡±How can there be such a person who doesn¡¯t know etiquette among you southerners?¡±


    The four of them had long be familiar with each other in the battle. They were considered elite guards in the pce and were not weak.


    In their daily interactions, the two Central ins people had naturally learned some of the Rakshasanguage. When they heard the question, one of them smiled bitterly.¡±lt¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t Imow manners¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°He can ignore etiquette.¡±


    The Luosha Warrior¡¯s face was filled with question marks.


    ¡± I know him, ¡± another Luosha warrior said. ¡± He¡¯s the beast tamer who subdued the demonic wolf, Ji Qi.


    The two people of the Central ins naturally knew of this. They did not go, nor did they dare to reveal the identity of King Shenwu. After all, they had to live here. If they revealed the identity of such a peerless expert for no reason, they would be asking for trouble.


    However, they had a good rtionship, so one of them reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him,¡± he emphasized.


    Rakshasa Blood Brave, one of them was instantly enraged and growled, ¡°¡®ISO what if I provoke him?¡±


    ¡°He killed many people, and you and I¡­¡± another Central ins man said. They belonged to the kind of people who were identally trampled to death by him when he was killing¡­Ants.¡±


    The two Luosha warriors were speechless for a moment before they burst intoughter.


    ¡°Humorous, too humorous.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. ¡±


    The luxurious carriage and the horses of more than a hundred people galloped on the frozennd of the Northern Lands.


    After leaving the brightly lit town, the west was a canyon in the snow.


    The mountains rose and fell, and the canyon was thousands of feet tall. It was like a monster crouching on a cliff overlooking its food.


    The Ice Lotus Princess picked up the candle me on the table and poured Xia Ji a cup of wine. She then said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Recently, some huge monsters have appeared in the west. These monsters are more than ten meters tall, and the guards in the pass are very uneasy.


    Today, they found that monster again. If the pass was broken through, this ce would be finished.


    Because of fear, deserters began to appear in the fortress. The person who ran into Mr. Ji that day was one of the deserters.¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡® No one saw it clearly, ¡± the Ice Lotus Princess said. ¡± But some experienced scouts saw a few, or even a dozen, of those monsters walking together. I suspect it¡¯s a terrifying monster group.


    ¡± What do you n to do? ¡± Xia Ji asked casually after drinking the wine. At this moment, the atmosphere was clearly very scary and tense, but he actually felt like he was on vacation¡­


    It was a feeling of ¡®no matter what that monster is, it doesn¡¯t matter¡¯


    It seemed that after experiencing Su Tian, the Wu family¡¯s ancestor, and the Grand Supreme, he no longer had any feelings for other existences¡­


    I¡¯ll go investigate, ¡± the Ice Lotus Princess said. ¡± As long as I can confirm the monster¡¯s existence and purpose, and even its identity, I can immediately return to Aurora City. ¡®


    ¡°Aurora City?¡±


    ¡± Aurora City is the capital of our Luosha Kingdom. Although there are many small kingdoms around Luosha, Aurora City is the eternal capital. All the small kingdoms muste and pay their respects. My father is in the city. He¡¯s a little old.


    As the two of them were talking, the sound of hooves speeding up could be heard outside the carriage.


    A few warriors rode their horses forward. Immediately after, a few ear-piercing gunshots rang out in the snow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Ice Lotus Princess lifted the curtain and asked.


    Soon, a Russian man in ck armor rode over. He brushed the snow off his hat and said, ¡°¡± Your Highness, we encountered two deserters, but we¡¯ve dealt with them. ¡®


    The Ice Lotus Princess put down the curtain, and after a moment of silence, she said softly,¡± Looks like the situation is very serious. Themander of the fortress is not a useless general. He is very tough. Even so, there are still so many deserters. It can be seen that the front line is really in fear. ¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Xia Ji from time to time.


    However, in her eyes, this man never seemed to panic. There was even a hint of rxation on his face.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was speechless.


    .. she suddenly asked, ¡± why did youe to the north? ¡°</font>

 Chapter 329 - 329:202. Goodbye, Frost Giants

    Chapter 329:202. Goodbye, Frost Giants


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Take refuge,¡± Xia Ji replied casually.


    ¡°Okay, then you can stay here in peace.¡±


    Then, the Ice Lotus Princess started chatting again. She felt that this mysterious man was full of power. If she missed the chance to be friends with him, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    Strangely, they encountered two groups of deserters along the way.


    This was simply unimaginable.


    The carriage stopped.


    In the fortress, a few officers came to wee them.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was helped out of the carriage, and Xia Ji followed her up the high wall.


    The wall was several thousand feet wide and was made ofrge bluestone.


    The cold wind was piercing to the bones. Even if someone kept walking, the frost and snow on the wall were stillpressed into sporadic ice. If they identally stepped on it, it was very likely that they would fall to the ground with their armor.


    On this pass, the only warm color was the evenly ced braziers.


    However, this warm color seemed even more powerless and pale in front of the gloominess of the world.


    Surrounded by the officers, the Ice Lotus Princess walked up the stairs and stood in front of the jagged battlements on the wall.


    The officer handed over a long tube to increase the visibility.


    The Ice Lotus Princess took it and put it to her left eye, looking into the distance.


    Immediately after, she could not help but turn pale as she cried out, ¡± What¡¯s that?!!


    Xia Ji followed her gaze. He could clearly see a few giant shadows that were slightly shorter than the city wall in the distant snowstorm. Some of those giant shadows were standing, while others were squatting on the ground. It was like a nightmare that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate and feel uneasy.


    The light from the brazier naturally couldn¡¯t shine through.


    But the soldiers in the fortress had already seen it.


    That was why there was such a panicked atmosphere and so many deserters.


    The Ice Lotus Princess put down the telescope. Although she was scared, she still maintained herposure and asked in a calm voice, ¡°Where are the scouts?¡±


    ¡°Princess, the scouts ¡­ They all fled.¡±


    The officer¡¯s expression was serious. He gritted his teeth and said honestly, ¡°No one dares to probe anymore. Those are monsters. They ¡­ It¡¯sing.¡±


    The Ice Lotus Princess felt her blood turn cold, and the cold wind she breathed in froze her soul.


    She looked around and saw that all the soldiers who were still on duty were trembling slightly. They were clearly on the verge of copse.


    The pressure was too great.


    The Ice Lotus Princess suddenly regretteding here.


    If the monsters not far away were to charge, would the fortress still be able to withstand them? Would he be able to escape in time?


    She felt her heart being gripped tightly, and her beautiful face was frozen in fear.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xia Ji.


    The mysterious southerner still had a calm expression on his face. There was no panic on his face.


    She suddenly felt a strange sense of security. It was as if with this man around, it would not matter even if the sky copsed.


    The Ice Lotus Princess breathed a sigh of relief and regained herposure.


    Suddenly, an officer stepped forward. He stared at the Ice Lotus Princess with a burning gaze and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to die for the princess.¡±


    Immediately, many people looked over. This man wanted to use his life to win the beauty¡¯s smile.


    The Ice Lotus Princess seemed to hesitate¡­


    She recognized this officer. He was also from a noble family and had admired her for a long time. However, there were many people who admired her in the entire Luosha Kingdom. Other than her noble princess status, there was also her beautiful appearance. It was a pity that she was not interested in the weak. However, it would not be good if she rejected this officer at this moment¡­


    At this moment, Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This kind of question that was not a problem for him actually made the group of people in front of him act out life and death separation, love and hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± he said calmly.


    The Ice Lotus Princess cried out in surprise. ¡± Sir. ¡®


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t show off. He picked a horse and left the fortress without a weapon, heading into the darkness.


    On the high wall, the foreign princess watched with her beautiful eyes glistening. She was frightened and excited. She was so frightened that what if Mr. Ji Qi died?


    He was excited that if Mr. Ji Qi came back alive¡­Just thinking about it made her tremble with excitement.


    Da da da da¡­


    The horses galloped.


    The ck shadow in the distance was getting closer.


    The horses slowed down.


    By the time Xia Ji got off, the horse had already fallen to the ground in fear.


    Xia Ji finally saw these giants clearly.


    His skin was slightly blue, and his body was surrounded by snow. He held a heavy weapon like a spiked club in his hand, and a skull ne hung around his neck.


    Coincidentally, it was actually a Frost Giant..


    These giants looked down at the short man who came from afar. They all made strange noises, as if they were wondering why the short man was not afraid of them.


    Xia Jipletely ignored them and took a few steps forward.


    These blue-skinned giants, who had been greatly strengthened in the snowy weather, were instantly enraged .


    It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not afraid of us, but why are you ignoring us?


    I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.


    What a weak dwarf.


    Use your blood to wash away your offense against us.


    The Frost Giant¡¯s mind shed with the words before it grabbed the spiked club and smashed it down.


    The heavy weapon stirred up a strong wind. Before it touched the ground, the snow on the ground could no longer withstand the force. It suddenly sank into a deep pit, and the ice and snow exploded like a reverse waterfall.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath. Facing such an attack, he actually felt like he was returning to an old ce, and his heart was extremely rxed.


    Now, it seemed that the strength of these frost giants was roughly at the level of the tenth realm. No wonder he had struggled to fight them back then.


    But now¡­


    He raised his hands and opened his palms.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    rlWo loud noises sounded like thunder in winter. With his arms as the center, two circles of ripples were created.


    After the ripplesbined, they turned into one and spread out in all directions.


    The snow dust had yet to disperse, and the two Frost Giants only felt that their weapons were stuck. The two of them pulled their weapons out with all their might, but they could not pull them out no matter how hard they tried.


    Xia Ji casually pushed him back.


    With their own strength and Xia Ji¡¯s strength, the two of them were sent flying. Theynded on the ground far away and cried out in pain.


    The voice traveled to the distant pass, and everyone looked at each other.


    The Ice Lotus Princess looked worried, but¡­She then saw the two elite guards who had defected to the Central ins with no expression on their faces, so she could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡±


    A swordsman from the Central ins hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, nothing will happen to him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the Ice Lotus Princess asked curiously.


    ¡°Because he is¡­¡±


    ¡°The great beast tamer n, the legendary Ji n,¡± another person hurriedly answered.


    ¡°So the Ji family is so famous in the south?¡± The Ice Lotus Princess asked.


    The two swordsmen from the Central ins looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They simply could not understand why an existence like King Shenwu, who had suppressed tens of thousands of soldiers, woulde to such a cold and barrennd.


    In such a ce, they even felt that the speed at which their zhenqi circted had slowed down. It was likely that they would not be able to break through again in the future. This was a ce suitable for ¡± refuge and retirement ¡°. It was a paradise for those who lived on and a hell for martial artists.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know about Xia Ji¡¯s other identities or the things he had done. Otherwise, they would have been speechless.


    In the distance¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s actions offended the Frost Giant.


    These giants who could hide in the wind and snow did not seem to have a good brain, or perhaps they did not see who it was.


    One by one, they raised their spiked clubs high and charged forward, surrounding the short man as if thev were hitting a mole.


    The drums of heaven and earth sounded in the wind and snow.


    Very quickly, it returned to silence.


    After Xia Ji defeated a hundred Frost Giants, the rest began to run.


    As the Frost Giants ran around frantically, Xia Ji called out, ¡°¡±Tu Luo.¡±


    His voice suppressed the wind and snow and spread out clearly.


    Soon .


    A giant figure that was much taller than a normal Frost Giant appeared in the wind and snow. He had a Sacred Beetle ne around his neck and a huge mace in his hand. On his left shoulder sat a silver-haired, blue-eyed woman.


    The woman was tall and imposing. Her appearance with the giant added to her mysteriousness.


    She nced at the Frost Giants who had been beaten to a pulp and smiled instead of being angry.¡±Did you beat them up again?¡±


    This sentence immediately evoked the memories of all the Frost Giants.


    Could it be that he was¡­


    Ah ¡­ So it was the strongest shorty.


    No wonder, no wonder.


    The silver-haired man with blue eyes jumped down from the giant¡¯s shoulder and stood in front of Xia Ji, He smiled and said, ¡°¡±We meet again,¡±


    ¡°Are we still allies?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Never,¡± Tu Luo said..

 Chapter 330 - 330: Ten Thousand Years of Friendship, The Inheritance War Begins

    Chapter 330: Ten Thousand Years of Friendship, The Inheritance War Begins


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Snow Queen and King Godwu looked at each other quietly in the snow.


    I¡¯m looking for a ce, ¡± Tu Luo said. ¡± So, I want to go around this ce. But I can¡¯t, and I don¡¯t want to attack the humans rashly. That¡¯s why I¡¯m wandering outside. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect to meet you.¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡±


    ¡°The pronunciation in the ancient book is Jotheim. In your words, it is the Eternal Frozen Kingdom. That¡¯s the hometown of the ancient frost giants. I¡¯ll go back with them. As for the Guifang people, I¡¯ve already settled them in the west of Russia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you through,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Have you taken revenge for Gu Chen?¡± Tu Luo asked with a smile. Xia Ji knew she was talking about the crown prince, so he nodded and said,


    ¡°¡®Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tu Luo heaved a sigh of relief.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say that the Crown Prince was dead, and Tu Luo didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    The two of them were silent for a while.


    Tu Luo turned around and let out a strange roar. Not long after, the silhouettes of many giants suddenly appeared in the wind and snow. More than 2,000 frost giants appeared in the cold wind.


    The giant in the lead grabbed Tu Luo and Xia Ji, then threw them on his shoulder and stepped forward.


    Huge footprints were left on the snow.


    The giant crossed the snow.


    Wind and frost blurred.


    In a magical scene, thousands of giants appeared in front of the fortress.


    On the fortress walls, the soldiers were dumbstruck as they watched this scene in fear.


    Their hands were dripping with sweat as they gripped their muskets tightly. They were so terrified that they wanted to shoot immediately.


    ¡® Princess, please open the door, ¡± Xia Ji said loudly. ¡± The giant is just trying to pass the test. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was concerned about human lives, he would have passed the test long ago. ¡®


    Only then did everyone notice the two people on the giant¡¯s shoulders.


    The Ice Lotus Princess waspletely stunned.


    The shock of seeing a human sitting on the shoulders of such an unconquerable giant was indescribable.


    Not only did this mysterious southerner return, but he also returned on the shoulders of giants?


    The Ice Lotus Princess¡¯s heart beat faster, and her face turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open the door, he¡¯s already bewitched by the evil giant¡­¡± someone said.


    Xia Ji leaped onto the city wall. The people around him were so frightened that they quickly moved aside and aimed their guns at him.


    ¡°Put down the gun!¡± the Ice Lotus Princess said angrily.


    The group of people looked at each other, but they did not dare to put it down.


    ¡°Are you not going to obey my orders?¡± the Ice Lotus Princess asked. Put down the gun!¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    The group of people immediately put away their guns and retreated warily.


    The Ice Lotus Princess looked at Xia Ji with a fanatical look in her eyes.¡±My God, how did you do it?¡±


    I happen to know the queen of the giants, ¡± Xia Ji said frankly.


    After saying that, he pointed at the giant¡¯s shoulder.


    The Ice Lotus Princess looked up and saw a silver-haired, blue-eyed woman smiling at her.


    The Ice Lotus Princess felt like everything was a dream.


    ¡± As long as we pass, ¡± Tu Luo said loudly, ¡± I won¡¯t hurt anyone. That¡¯s my promise. ¡®


    The Ice Lotus Princess looked at the giant approaching the fortress. She guessed that the fortress wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the giant¡¯s attacks, regardless of whether she opened it or not. Moreover, she had a mysterious confidence in Xia Ji.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Two short words were transmitted.


    The officers and soldiers of the fortress were silent for a long time.


    Finally, the order was sent out.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    ¡°Open the city gates!¡±


    The voice faded away.


    The huge iron door slowly opened in the wind and snow, emitting an ear-piercing and heavy sound. The giant passed,


    Footprints were left on the ground.


    It was shocking.


    All the soldiers in the fortress stared at this almost mythical scene with their mouths agape¡­


    Time passed without them noticing. When thest giant walked out, Tu Luo and the biggest giant returned. She shouted from afar,¡±¡±Hello


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Come here,¡± shouted Tu Luo.


    Xia Ji knew that the Frost Giant Queen had something to say, so he left.


    He stood at the edge of the tform of the fortress watchtower. The silver-haired, blue-eyed, tall queen stood on the giant¡¯s shoulder. The two of them faced each other, standing in the wind, frost, and snow of the foreignnd.


    Tu Luo took out two things from his bosom: a blue ring and a token withplicated patterns.


    She handed it to Xia Ji and said softly, ¡±


    ¡°Frost Ring, as long as you crush the blue gem in the center, we Frost Giants wille from the Eternal Frost Kingdom to help you.


    Guifang Token. The holder of this token is Guifang¡¯s honored guest.


    Although we are allies, this is probably thest time I will see you in my life¡­ Then let this alliancest for a long time. At least while I¡¯m alive, the alliance will exist.¡±


    Xia Ji understood what she meant.


    As a member of the frost giant lineage, she was unable to obtain a fire seed in the fire tribtion, which was a critical cmity to extend her lifespan. Therefore, her lifespan was destined to not be too long.


    Xia Ji took out a golden crystal ball. Inside the ball was a green-white me, the Undying Demon me.


    He handed it over.


    Tu Luo widened his eyes. ¡± This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Friendship,¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    Tu Luo took it with both hands. She could feel the high temperature of the fire seed, which contained both the power of destruction and the throbbing of life. She noticed the color of the me and couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. She closed her eyes deeply. When she opened them again, she looked deeply at the man in front of her, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡® No matter when, no matter where, even if thousands of years have passed, you will always be my friend. ¡®


    At this moment, the Frost Queen made a promise.


    The two of them watched in silence for a while. Tu Luo put away the seed of the Undying Demon Fire, and the giant she was sitting on had already walked away.


    The Ice Lotus Princess stood beside him and asked softly,¡±Who exactly are you?¡±

 Chapter 331 - 331: Ten Thousand Years of Friendship, The Inheritance War Begins

    Chapter 331 - 331: Ten Thousand Years of Friendship, The Inheritance War Begins


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°A beast tamer,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°I want you to be my man,¡± the Ice Lotus Princess suddenly said.


    Luosha Kingdom was different from the Central ins. Love and hate were so direct.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ve made my heart beat twenty-one times,¡± the Ice Lotus Princess said.¡±This has never happened before. I think I love you.¡±


    Xia Ji patted the princess ¡®head.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The Ice Lotus Princess suddenly felt like a dragon was stroking a pet¡­


    Not only did she not feel ashamed, but she also let out a long sigh. She already understood.


    Although she had a noble status and was beautiful, the man in front of her was not on the same level as her at all..


    ¡® I need a permanent foothold here, ¡± Xia Ji said gently. ¡± You help me, and I¡¯ll help you. ¡±


    ¡°If I be the lord of Luosha, will you want me?¡± the Ice Lotus Princess asked softly.


    I¡¯m not someone who can stay by your side until your hair turns white, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯m not someone who will stay by your side, but I¡¯m someone who can benefit from you. ¡®


    She didn¡¯t know what to say, but in the 20 years she had been alive, this was the first time she had seen apletely brilliant, wless, andpletely different man. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t worthy of this man.


    However, she was not a fool. She already knew that such a man was definitely not a beast tamer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget you anymore. I won¡¯t find a man who¡¯s better than you in the future. Marry me. Isn¡¯t it normal to have three wives and four concubines?


    Xia Ji changed the topic and said, ¡°Do you want to be the ruler of Luosha Kingdom? ¡±


    The Ice Lotus Princess would never admit it in front of others, but facing this man, she nodded inexplicably, as if she didn¡¯t dare and didn¡¯t want to deceive him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you, but you have to establish a state religion in Rakshasa,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°The Rakshasas believe in the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death,¡± the Ice Lotus Princess said. It¡¯s very difficult to change.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The Ice Lotus Princess nodded. She looked at the man in front of her and felt that he was bing more and more mysterious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Highness,¡± Xia Ji said softly.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was stunned. She closed her eyes and felt a sense of loss. However, she was a member of the royal family of Luosha Kingdom, so she quickly adjusted her emotions and walked away with Xia Ji.


    In the following days.


    Xia Ji and Xiao Su lived in the castle.


    Little Su ate bread and drank nourishing soup every day, and her injuries recovered better and better.


    The Wang Family Town was obviously a bit mysterious. Even though Little Su could vaguely sense that it was in the north, the Empress had sent many people to investigate, but they had not found anything.


    At this moment, Xia Ji was sitting in front of the window in a daze. Many things shed through his mind. These things were disassembled and reorganized, and he was slowly setting the direction for the future.


    Suddenly, the contract in his mind reacted.


    It was Hu Xian Er.


    ¡°Master, I ¡­ I was brought to a mysterious ce. There was only your mother here. Your mother made me eat a thousand dishes every day. I¡¯m a vixen, not a pig demon! If I¡¯m having a nightmare, please don¡¯t respond to me. ¡®


    Hence, Xia Ji didn¡¯t respond to her.


    After a long while, the leather scroll contract replied, ¡°Ah I¡¯m really having a


    nightmare. That¡¯s great.¡±


    Xia Ji could not help butugh.


    Since this little vixen thought so, then let her continue to think so. He would not reply to such a boring message.


    However, Hu Xian ¡®er also brought him a message. Su Tian still maintained her original position and did not suddenly change because of his disappearance.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    He took a sip of the steaming hot tea.


    His gaze passed through the arched window andnded on the main road in front of the castle.


    There were trees on both sides, and the middle road was a little winding, but it was wide enough for three carriages to go side by side.


    Lin Feng passed by. On a rare sunny day, the golden light pierced through the shade of the trees andnded on the tiled floor that had been cleaned. It cast a shadow that swayed with the wind, making everything seem extremely peaceful.


    Just as Xia Ji turned around, the sound of hooves broke the silence.


    A messenger came from afar.


    The servant took over his horse, and another guard led the messenger through the long outer court and a fountain made of twelve demon wolf sculptures to the envoy hall.


    That night, the Ice Lotus Princess went straight to Xia Ji.


    ¡°Teacher, Imperial Father summoned me back to Aurora City. I have a feeling that something big will happen this time.


    I have four daughters and three older brothers. Eldest Brother and Third Brother have a close rtionship, while I have a better rtionship with Second Brother.


    This time, it was very likely that it was already thest¡­That step.¡±


    These words were taboo, even in the royal family. However, after spending time with Xia Ji, the Ice Lotus Princess had long relied on this mysterious and extraordinary man.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment, this was obviously the situation of the Inheritance War, so he whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Aurora City first. On the way, tell me about the situation in the city.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Three dayster.


    The Ice Lotus Princess led 3,000 cavalrymen and set off.


    Surprisingly, the princess was a sharpshooter herself. On the night before she left, she performed a shooting performance. Ten times, she actually scored 99 points. It could be said that she was very strong.


    She wore white breeches, a short sword, and a musket, and sat in the same carriage as Xia Ji and his sister.


    Looking at the siblings, the Ice Lotus Princess took out two boxes from the side and took out two fire guns embedded with gemstones. ¡± These are for you. ¡®


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Little Su shook her head.


    Xia Ji grabbed it and stuffed it into her hands. ¡± You can keep it. At least you can hear it.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡¯


    The Ice Lotus Princess couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips.


    Several dayster.


    In the capital of the Country of Ice and Snow Rakshasa.


    Aurora City.


    In front of a castle.


    The carriage was slowly passing through the suspension bridge that hung high above the moat.


    In the inner court, Ivana stroked her golden beard and looked at her charming figure in the mirror with a smile.


    The final battle was about to begin. Although his brother had the support of the army, he had the support of the Wolf Snake and the Church of Death. The Ice Lotus Princess ¡®shooting was urate, so she could make a great contribution at the critical moment.


    Most importantly, he had already bought over the guards of the Ice Pce where the ruler of Aurora City resided.


    On the surface, the guard had sided with his big brother, but in reality, he was one of his own. He would not betray him because he had a secret identity. The guard was a fanatical believer of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death.


    Although the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death was the national religion of the Ice Rakshasa, it had always been suppressed by the imperial power.


    Hearing the sound of the carriage approaching, Ivana stood up, grabbed a scepter iid with ruby, went out to the hall, and sat on the seat in the middle.


    The hall was very luxurious, far from being as barren as the people of the Central ins had imagined. The ceiling was painted with mythical drawings of magic snakes and magic wolves, and thebination of the archway and the local decorations known as Mokrabi gave off a special sense of majesty.


    Light and shadow fell, and moving patterns appeared on the ceiling.


    Creak.


    The door was pushed open.


    The valiant Ice Lotus Princess walked in with Xia Ji and Xiaosu.


    Ivana smiled elegantly. ¡± Look at my beautiful sister. I haven¡¯t seen her for only half a year, but she¡¯s be much more beautiful. ¡®


    ¡°Brother, let me introduce you to them. These two are the people I mentioned in the letter. Theye from the mysterious South¡­¡¯


    Yi Fan nced at Xia Ji and Xiao Su. He had a very ufortable feeling in his heart. It was the feeling of being suppressed by someone else¡¯s courage. He frowned and said, ¡°¡± Even if you¡¯re a genius, you have to kneel and pay respect to the Luosha royal family. ¡±


    His voice swept out coldly.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was stunned. ¡± Brother, I¡¯ve written to you in advance. Mr. Ji is really powerful. He¡¯ll be of great help to us.


    ¡± The demon wolf told us to endure, ¡± Ivana said lightly. ¡± The demon snake told us to be ruthless. Sophia, did the doctrine of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death teach us not to distinguish between master and servant? ¡±


    The Ice Lotus Princess suddenly realized that her brother might be a believer of the Orthodoxy, and she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji could guess what she was thinking as well. He said, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 go outside.¡± The Ice Lotus Princess nodded.


    Xia Ji brought Xiao Su out of the arched door, and the sound of the two arguing could be heard from inside the room.


    After a long time, the Ice Lotus Princess walked out and angrily brought the two back to her residence.


    ¡®l¡¯nen, sne quicklyangea Into ner trainmg c10tnes, graDDe(1 tne musket as It she was venting her anger, and shot at the target. She shot 98 points out of 10. It had to be said that she was indeed a sharpshooter.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Ji¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I¡¯m fine, ¡± Xia Ji said calmly. He grabbed a handful of bullets from the table and threw them at a target in the distance.


    One hundred bullets, one thousand rings, not a single one missed. They were deeply embedded in the target, far deeper than the shooting of a gun..</font>

 Chapter 332 - 332: 204. Ancient Death Scripture, Mother of the Gods

    Chapter 332 - 332: 204. Ancient Death Scripture, Mother of the Gods


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡­¡¯


    ¡°What are you counting?¡±


    ¡°The number of days.¡± Xia Xiaosu said, ¡± With each passing day, the abyss is moving closer to us. I¡¯ve understood many things these days. I have to admit one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°They are stronger than us.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Little Su, who are they?¡±


    ¡± I can¡¯t guess. There are too many of them, and every one of them is a monster born from The New Age. ¡®


    ¡°But there are only nine of them,¡± Xia Ji said softly.


    ¡°Nine people?¡± Little Su was stunned. ¡± Impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s because none of those monsters should have fallen, ¡± Little Su said slowly after a moment of hesitation. ¡± I don¡¯t even know how to make them fall. ¡± The Grand Supreme we saw was only at his weakest at the beginning of the tribtion¡­


    The two of them fell silent.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask how she knew about this.


    He suddenly asked, ¡± Do you know the realm? ¡±


    Little Su pondered for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Bloodline is used to show Dharmakaya, Dharmakaya is used to obtain divine arts, divine arts are used to generate karma, karma is used to receive charms, and receiving charms is used to receive merit. Transforming one body is the virtue of the whole sky, transforming two bodies is the virtue of the whole earth, and transforming three bodies is the virtue of the whole person¡­l don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask her why she didn¡¯t know.


    But he understood that every word Little Su said probably corresponded to five hundred years.


    Su Tian might lie to him and hide it from him, but Little Su would not. In the 12,000 years of ancient times, countless monsters were born, but only a few people survived.


    How powerful were these few people, and how lucky were they?


    He was not fighting against these people, but those 12,000 years plus these 3,000 years.


    Xia Ji looked at the snow falling outside the window.


    Snow fell on the earth.


    It covered the ages.


    All the noise was in the mud.


    A general¡¯s achievements could make ten thousand bones wither, but what about an undying god?


    How many bones should be piled up to send him to the sky?


    Beep beep beep .


    Suddenly, the lid of the pot on the charcoal stove made a light and urgent sound. The water had boiled.


    He stopped his thoughts and walked over. He picked up the kettle and poured two cups of tea. Then, he handed one cup to Xiaosu.


    Little Su¡¯s face was red, like a porcin doll painted with pink. She was wrapped in fur and held a teacup in her sleeves.


    Oh my ¡­


    He understood.


    It was still dark.


    There were many red-robed guards on the street. The guards had guns at their waists and their expressions were serious.


    Groups of guards shuttled through the Luosha Imperial Capital, Aurora City. Their footsteps were hurried, and the atmosphere was a little solemn, as if it was a sign that something big was about to happen.


    Soon,


    A maid came over and knocked twice on the door. Then, she said softly,¡±Mr. Ji, the princess invites you to the front hall.¡±


    Xia Ji stood up but didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he looked at Xiaosu and asked, ¡°¡±How¡¯s your recovery?


    ¡± You can hide your hands in your sleeves when you fight, ¡± Xiao Suughed. ¡® You can just wear long-sleeved clothes in the future. ¡®


    Seeing that Xia Ji was still in a daze, she hid her hands in her sleeves and pushed him away. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go¡­lt¡¯s not a big deal. In the future, even if my body is gone, I can still reconstruct it. ¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try hitting me?¡± She raised her eyebrows.


    Xia Ji turned his head to look at the table, where the flintlock and bullets given to him by ¡®Ice Lotus Princess¡¯ Sophia were ced. He raised his hand and sucked the bullets into his hand. Then, he looked at Xiaosu and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m really here.¡±


    Little Su waved her sleeves and hid her hands in her sleeves. She made a pose.¡±Come on!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A bullet hit Little Su¡¯s body, but it bounced off as if it had hit super-hard metal.


    Xia Ji waved his hand.


    toot beep beep beep beep!


    It was like a machine gun firing at close range.


    Hundreds of bullets hit Little Su¡¯s body, but they all bounced off.


    Xia Ji looked at the indifferent expression on Xiao Su¡¯s face and knew that she had really recovered. He said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s all good?¡±


    Little Su waved her sleeves in dissatisfaction.


    Ever since she experienced the death battle with the Grand Supreme and the pain, she seemed to havepletely thrown away the personality of the former empress and the personality she inherited from her previous life. She even lost the gloomy personality of the past and became a little more lively.


    If one¡¯s heart is filled with eternity, one will naturally be young.


    ¡°Be careful, or I¡¯ll shoot you with the starlight of the Zenith next time,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to block the nine rays of starlight from Big Dipper, Beichen, and


    ¡°You¡¯re bragging,¡± Xia Jiughed.


    ¡°You know, my defense was one of the best in the ancient times,¡± said Little Su.


    Xia Ji spat out a mouthful of tea.


    ¡°What about your attack power?¡± he asked calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the attack. We¡¯re still siblings.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your attacks quite strong?¡± Xia Ji recalled how she had casually cast a Giant Air Palm and performed throwing a mountain with one hand¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that even more abnormal?¡± Little Su said.


    The two of them chatted for a while more before walking out of the house.


    Little Su took the gemstone musket that Princess had given her and put three bullets in it.


    When in Rome, do as the locals do. Xia Ji was also equipped with a flintlock, but he put a big box of bullets in his storage space.


    In the hall.


    The Ice Lotus Princess ¡®expression froze. She looked at Xia Ji and said softly, ¡°Mr. Ji, it¡¯s time.¡±


    Xia Ji understood what she meant.


    Today was probably the most dangerous day of thepetition for the throne.


    The First Prince and the Third Prince had already led many flintlock squads into the Imperial Capital. However, the Second Prince had the help of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death, and was in control of Aurora City on another level..</font>

 Chapter 333 - 333: 204. Ancient Death Scripture, Mother of the Gods

    Chapter 333 - 333: 204. Ancient Death Scripture, Mother of the Gods


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was a battle between the army and the church.


    At this moment, everything was not at the point of being at loggerheads. Although the king of Luosha was seriously ill, his control over the country was still tight.


    As long as he was alive, the country would not fall into chaos. Aurora City and even the defensive forces in the Winter Pce would only listen to him.


    However, today, the king of Luosha Kingdom seemed to want to mediate the conflict between the two forces. After all, they were all from the same root. He did not want to fight to the death, so he asked the three princes and one princess to enter the pce at the same time and speak openly in front of him.


    He would mediate.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    It was the same logic as when an old father stepped in when his children quarreled.


    ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The Ice Lotus Princess shook her head and whispered, ¡°My 3,000 cavalrymen are already on standby¡­Sir, it¡¯s all up to you. If you can seed, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise to me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°No,¡± the Ice Lotus Princess said.


    She nced at Little Su. ¡± Don¡¯t bring your sister, okay? Once she gets involved, she might die.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s best to get familiar with her,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The Ice Lotus Princess was stunned.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything else as he walked forward.


    A carriage had already stopped in front of the temporary pce.


    At this moment.


    Ivana checked her sword and musket, then looked at the six people who had disguised themselves as ordinary guards.


    These six people were all extraordinary. They were either experts from Russia or priests who controlled mysterious spells in the church.


    Ivana had seen with her own eyes how the Wolf Snake and the Church of Death¡¯s priest summoned a terrifying demonic wolf from the void .


    The demon wolf was invulnerable, and bullets could not harm it. In a sh, it could easily crush a squad of 1,000 firearms.


    The thin and gloomy priest grabbed the strange badge on his chest and closed his eyes to pray.


    Ivana obediently half-knelt beside the priest, allowing the priest to reach out and touch his forehead.


    Priest Gulli, today is the day the Church will regain control of the Russian Kingdom. The blood of mortals will be offered on the altar, and the arrogance of the mediocre will be punished¡­¡±


    The gloomy priest chanted, ¡± The 465th page of the Ancient Book of Death says that ¡®He¡¯ wille from death and ice to bring new life and hope to this country. ¡®He¡¯ will see everything that the prince does. ¡®


    Page four hundred and sixty-five. ¡± Ivan took two deep breaths. His eyes turned red. He was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. The Ancient Book of Death had only publicized page four hundred and sixty-four. It was said that there were more pages after that, but they were called forbidden pages. No one knew about it except for the priests of the church- The priests of the church


    would only publicize it when that day came.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Ivana asked.


    ¡°The Ancient Book of Death says that she is the mother of the gods,¡± the gloomy priest said.


    There were three gods in Russia.


    Demon Wolf, Demon Snake, and the God of Death.


    If she was the mother of the gods¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t that be even greater?


    The gloomy priest named Gulli continued, ¡°¡± Don¡¯t ask him, but be devout to him. Don¡¯t look at him, because he will definitely descend on this day. His will is our destiny. ¡±


    For His will. ¡± Prince Ivan took a deep breath.


    ¡°For his will, ¡± Gulli said softly.


    The other five also began to chant silently.


    This sentence seemed to contain a terrifying magic power that instantly ignited everyone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    An hourter.


    In front of the Winter Pce.


    Prince Ivana and the Ice Lotus Princess had met.


    Ivana nced at the two people behind the Ice Lotus Princess. In an instant, she had finished her observation, and her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up.


    Standing on Sophia¡¯s right was a man who waszily hanging a musket.


    However, judging from the way he hung the gun, he must be an amateur.


    If he were to stand in front of him and attack at the same time, his bullet would definitely be fired earlier than him.


    Ivana was confident in her spear skills and strength.


    He realized that the man named Ji Qi didn¡¯t have any bullets in his gun.


    Did he forget?


    Are you prepared to fill it in after a fight?


    Naive andughable.


    His gaze shifted again and he saw the girl on Sophia¡¯s right.


    She was petite and even looked obedient. Her hands were tucked into her sleeves, and the musket hung on her waist like an essory. The gemstones on it sparkled.


    Where did she think she was?


    What did she think a gun was?


    Waist essories?


    Ivana sneered in her heart.


    He had seen southerners before. They were capable. Without guns, the Russians would not be able to defeat those who had cultivated zhenqi. However, with guns, even if southerners had zhenqi, they would still be shot to death.


    How could a mere flesh fetus withstand the attack of a bullet?


    These southerners will never know true power.


    They would not know the true gods either.


    They would not see the descendants of gods that the priests had reflected from the void.


    Since Sophia was superstitious about such a person, he would let his stupid sister immerse herself in her dreams.


    She was the mother of all gods. She woulde from death and ice to bring new life and hope to this country.


    Ivana recited it piously in her heart, and then the corners of her lips curled up.


    The Ancient Book of Death of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death was a mysterious scripture. Many of the prophecies in it had been fulfilled, and today was the day he made history.


    This day would definitely be remembered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sophia.¡±


    Ivana¡¯s heart moved to her face, but it became elegant.


    The Ice Lotus Princess also nced at the six people behind her brother. When she saw the gloomy man named Gulli, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    This was¡­


    The mysterious white-robed priest of the Church¡­


    Her heart instantly turned cold.


    The two of them finished their observations.


    They entered the Winter Pce together.


    On the surface, the guards of the internal court had sided with the First Prince Roman, but in reality, they had been bribed by the Second Prince Ivan. They knew what day it was, so they didn¡¯t even check the guns of these ten people and let them in.


    Very quickly.


    Two more people appeared in front of the outer court. They were the two princes, Romaine and Nichs, who were surrounded by a thousand people. There were even more people outside the thousand people. Clearly, they were the subordinates of the two princes. There were tens of thousands of people.


    ording to the rules of the royal family, anyone who entered the Winter


    Pce had to remove their firearms, and the two princes were no exception.


    At this moment, in the distance.


    The ten of them did not enter the pce but went their separate ways.


    The Ice Lotus Princess, Xia Ji, and Xiao Su were in a tower. As soon as the two princes entered, she would shoot them. At the same time, she would shoot


    Ivana, who was lying in ambush elsewhere, as well as the guards of the Winter Pce who had long joined Ivana.


    Her 3,000 cavalrymen were already waiting outside.


    There were many other forces outside.


    It could be said that the undercurrent was surging and had already be the peak of the tide.


    At this moment, Sophia¡¯s grayish-blue pupils were filled with nervousness.


    Although it was cold, she still nervously raised her sleeve to wipe the sweat on her forehead. Then, she looked at the man beside her and said softly, ¡°Sir, they have a white-robed priest¡­


    Perhaps you can tame an eighth-grade magic wolf, but these priests can summon a ninth-grade or even tenth-grade magic wolf from the void through sacrifice. You might not know what a tenth-grade magic wolf means, but I¡¯ve seen it once. That terrifying magic wolf tore apart an army of foreign resistance.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Sophia was very honest. In her heart, the mysterious white-robed priest was a little more terrifying than the frost giant.


    After all, the Frost Giants were only tall and did not really cause any damage. However, she had seen the demonic wolves walk out of the void¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re already here,¡± Xia Ji said.


    As he spoke.


    In the distance, the golden-haired Roman and Nichs rode their horses through the open door. Behind them was a bear-like general who was fully armored. Although the three of them did not carry any weapons, the general was fully armed, leaving only a pair of cold eyes under the helmet.


    Sophia gritted her teeth.


    There was no way out.


    She suddenly raised her musket and narrowed her eyes at the two defenseless princes.


    Sophia heaved a sigh of relief and rxed her mind.


    Just as the prince entered the shooting range.


    She suddenly pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The general¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and he instantly pounced in front of the prince.


    The bullets created dazzling sparks on his heavy armor.


    But then, gunshots were heard everywhere.


    The sounds of fire, from the grass, from the tower, and even from the roadside, drowned out the three people in the middle..</font>

 Chapter 334 - 334: Showing His Divinity in Front of the People, The Emperor Descends the World

    Chapter 334 - 334: Showing His Divinity in Front of the People, The Emperor Descends the World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji looked at the rain of bullets quietly. He evaluated the power level in his heart and observed it.


    In arge-scale battle, the first ones to jump into the battlefield were often cannon fodder who had no dignity and only knew how to say a few harsh words.


    The reason was simple. The situation was not clear, the dust had not settled, the goal was not clear, the enemy and friend were not clear, and the twists and turns had not yet been revealed. Why did you run to the center of the field?


    A clown?


    Xia Ji observed.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    So far, there had been no higher level of power.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was very urate. Although she didn¡¯t shoot often, every shot she made would put the enemy in danger.


    At this moment, the ck-armored general suddenly roared towards the sky. An aura from his body rushed into his flesh and meridians, causing his entire body to expand. The heavy armor actually changed along with his body.


    The ck-armored general had grown to twenty feet tall, turning into a furry beast that was nearly seven meters tall.


    He grabbed the First Prince and the Third Prince with his left hand and covered his head with his right hand. He let out an angry roar and turned around to rush toward the door.


    Xia Ji still didn¡¯t move.


    The ck-armored general of Luosha Kingdom had transformed not with true qi, but with the military qi umted in his body over the long period of battle.


    Great Shang¡¯s military techniques were mostly spells or Dharma. There were very few such techniques that ¡± applied strength to oneself ¡°. Once a general left the army, most of the time, he would be crippled.


    The ck-armored general had also been cut off from the army, but he still had a lot of army Qi in his body. It was indeed a strange method.


    However, if one were to evaluate his strength, he should only be in the tenth level of the Transcendence Realm. At most, he would be in the double Transcendence Realm.


    The Ice Lotus Princess ¡®grayish-blue eyes shed with anxiousness. She twisted her body and took a step forward. As her blue dress swayed, she ran up the stairs like an agile female wolf.


    After she ran out of the tower, she took aim while running at the edge of the tower.


    From time to time, she would suddenly stop and ce her gun on the battlements to shoot efficiently.


    Bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Spear after spear struck the giant.


    However, any bullets that hit the giant would be deflected by his hand that was protecting his head.


    At this moment,


    The three gates of the Winter Pce closed.


    The pce guards were the second prince¡¯s men.


    Groups of musketeers walked out from hidden ces, and some stood on the high protective walls around the inner court, firing at the center. The giant beast suddenly let out a painful cry, as if a prince had died.


    He protected the other prince and then roared at the sky.


    ¡® Kill him! ¡± Ivana¡¯s expression changed. ¡± The soldiers outside the city are going to riot. ¡±


    At this moment.


    In the depths of the pce.


    Beside a fence, a luxuriously dressed concubine was staring into the distance. In the snow, gunshots could be vaguely heard.


    Her expression was calm.


    Suddenly, a pce maid ran over and said a few words.


    Only then did the concubine hurriedly turn around and return.


    He came to the hall.


    A white-haired, one-eyed old man was coughing on the bed.


    The concubine hurriedly handed over the water.


    After the old man finished drinking the water, he panted heavily. Then, he calmed down and asked, ¡°Romaine, Ivana, Nichs, Sofia..Are the four children here?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s still early. Those children mighte for lunch.¡± The concubine shook her head.


    ¡°Then make sure the lunch is sumptuous, ¡± the old man sighed in relief.


    He looked up at the wall in front of him. There were pictures of magic wolves, magic snakes, and the dark and invisible God of Death hanging on the wall.


    The old man¡¯s eyes shed with a vague fanaticism. He suddenly said, ¡°Have you arranged everything else?¡±


    Please rest assured, Your Majesty, ¡± the concubine said. ¡± Even if you go to the Kingdom of Death, your favorite women and children will go with you.


    You just changed ces to enjoy life.


    In the Kingdom of Death, you will definitely regain your youth and strength.¡±


    ¡°Does the Death Nation really exist?¡± the old man asked.


    The concubine smiled and nodded.


    Only then did the old man feel mentallyforted. He looked into the distance with aplicated expression.


    No one knew that he, a tyrant who had been at odds with the Church for a lifetime, would be a fanatical believer of the Church in thest days of his life.


    No one knew that the pce guards had actually given their consent to Prince


    Ivan.


    No one knew that he clearly understood what was happening in the sect at this moment.


    It¡¯s alright.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    As long as the gods could still ept him going to the Kingdom of Death, as long as those concubines and children who were buried with him could apany him to the Kingdom of Death, it would be enough.


    The matters of the mortal world had nothing to do with him anymore. He was going to enjoy life in the Death Country.


    Xia Ji continued to observe.


    The ck-armored general violently charged at the door, his hands tightly protecting the First Prince. However, no matter how he roared and roared, it was useless.


    He naturally did not know that the neutral king had long sided with the Church and abandoned the military.


    This was a conspiracy within a conspiracy, a scheme within a scheme¡­


    In the dense rain of bullets, a bullet finally found a gap and pierced through the head of the First Prince Roman.


    The ck-armored general let out a roar of grief and indignation. He looked up at the sky and roared,¡± When I was alive, I was greatly indebted to the prince. Now, I will naturally sacrifice my life to avenge the prince! ¡®


    After shouting, he brandished his iron fist and charged at the second prince, Ivan, who was behind the flintlock squad..</font>

 Chapter 335 - 335: Show Your Divinity in Front of the People, The Emperor Descends the World

    Chapter 335 - 335: Show Your Divinity in Front of the People, The Emperor Descends the World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Two figures shed past Ivana¡¯s side.


    Boom!


    The ck-armored general violently sted a figure away. That figure exploded in mid-air, and blood and flesh flew everywhere!


    Immediately after, he turned his charging fist into an elbow strike and smashed it fiercely on another figure who took the opportunity to sneak attack.


    The snowkes exploded, and the air waves rolled.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The figure was shattered by the huge force and fell into the white snow, turning into a pool of blood mist.


    The ck-armored general didn¡¯t waste any time and rushed towards Ivana.


    The situation here was very obvious, and the murderer was also very obvious. He wanted to kill the second prince to avenge his master.


    Ivana didn¡¯t panic. She took two steps back and said softly, ¡°¡®Priest Gulli, it¡¯s up to you now. ¡±


    The gloomy white-robed priest immediately took a step forward and took out something from his bosom. Then, in an instant, hepleted a strange ritual.


    Or rather, he had already prepared this ritual, and now it was only thest step.


    The ritual had just ended.


    The ck-armored general had already rushed in front of Ivana, raising his fist and smashing it down.


    The white-robed priest pushed his palm forward.


    Xia Ji looked over.


    As the palm pushed out, a huge demonic wolf flew out from the void.


    The demon wolf was nearly three feet tall and six feet long. It was simply a monster from a nightmare.


    The general in ck armor had no time to react before the wolf¡¯s ws pierced through his armor and tore his chest. He copsed to the ground unwillingly and twitched in pain. However, the demon wolf seemed to be deliberately teasing this prey, so it did not kill him immediately.


    Regardless of whether it was the heavy armor or the body that could not be prated by bullets, it was unable to withstand the random w of this demonic wolf.


    The Ice Lotus Princess stared at the wolf with her mouth agape.


    She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡± Level 10 demonic wolf!! ¡±


    Her ambition to be the ruler of Luosha Kingdom instantly disappeared.


    In the distance, Ivana¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    The Ice Lotus Princess nced at him and suddenly felt something. She turned her head and saw that the mysterious man from the south had walked out. The vast snow and wind became his background.


    Xia Ji took a step forward, and his body shed into a blur, appearing between the demonic wolf and the ck-armored general.


    He bent down and looked at the general in ck armor. ¡± What¡¯s your name? ¡± For some reason, the ck-armored general answered, ¡°¡±Suvolo¡­¡±


    ¡® No matter where you are, ¡± Xia Ji said calmly, ¡± a loyal person will always make people have a good impression of him. ¡®


    After saying that, he casually pped his left hand. The water in the air instantly solidified and flowed into the ck-armored general¡¯s wound.


    Water Element-Creation.


    In the water, all the wounds on the general¡¯s body grew nerves and muscles again, entangling and weaving.


    Perhaps others did not see it clearly, but he did.


    The ritualpleted by the white-robed priest was the final step of the sacrifice-offering the sacrifice.


    He sacrificed the hearts of many children.


    The white-robed priest¡¯s expression was calm. He did not feel that he had done anything evil.


    He wille from death and ice and bring new life and hope to this country, ¡® he chanted faintly. ¡± He will see everything the prince does. ¡± All obstacles are fragile!¡±


    Then, he waved his hand. ¡± sphemer, die! ¡±


    The terrifying level 10 demonic wolf immediately pounced towards Xia Ji.


    The air suddenly exploded. A terrifying power shook the space and condensed into a nearly tangible Dharma Idol. This Dharma Idol had no form and was a dark mass.


    This was because this demonic wolf did not learn any mystic techniques at all. It relied on its own strength to interact with heaven and earth to obtain strength.


    This naturally formed Dharma Idol, coupled with the powerful bloodline of the demonic wolf, caused the demonic shadow that pounced on him to transform into a mountain.


    Suvolo¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the nightmarish behemoth.


    He recognized this beast.


    This was the demonic wolf that had once ughtered an army of six thousand cavalrymen and two thousand musketeers.


    One of the three gods in the Ice Rakshasa Country ¡­ Wolf God.


    Xia Ji looked at the demonic wolf quietly.


    After the battle with the Grand Supreme, he had a new understanding of the usage of the avatar, or rather, he had a higher degree of control over it. So, he would use it here to try.


    Therefore,


    He extended his arm towards the mountain.


    The arm seemed to have been released by itself.


    His blood surged, emitting a deep sound that was as vigorous as the waves of the endless deep sea.


    His heart beat like a war drum that shook the space.


    His left arm expanded and exploded, turning into a terrifying dragon w that made people unable to breathe. The dragon w was 60 feet long and carried a quiet ck me.


    This was the ck Emperor¡¯s dragon w.


    The dragon w pressed the demon wolf to the ground.


    Then, he clenched his five fingers and grabbed the Wolf God in his palm.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    The ck fire spread a few meters between his fingers, and everything it touched turned into nothingness.


    The demon wolf that was caught in it was immediately burned.


    Its fur, limbs, tail, head, and fangs seemed to have been wiped away by a mysterious force.


    The demon wolf only had time to let out a few wails before it waspletely silent. Gradually, it disappeared from this space and no longer existed.


    Xia Ji clenched his fist, and the dragon w returned to its original size.


    This was the power he had obtained after the battle with the Grand Supreme-the transformation of part of his body into Dharmakaya.


    He didn¡¯t need topletely transform every time.


    After returning to the size of his palm, Xia Ji grabbed the gun at his waist with his right hand and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The bullet that came out of the barrel bore the brunt of Xia Ji¡¯s power and turned into a bolt of lightning that instantly pierced through Ivana¡¯s head. Before Ivana could react, her head exploded.


    This bullet had a power that far exceeded the bullet itself.


    The white-robed priest looked at this scene in astonishment¡­


    Who exactly was this man?


    Was there a god wrapped in his skin?


    How could he be so powerful?


    He wille from death and ice and bring new life and hope to this country. He will see everything that the prince has done. ¡®


    He suddenly widened his eyes. The images in his mind ovepped and finally stopped on the mysterious man in front of him.


    It seemed that this man matched the sentence in the Ancient Book of Death perfectly.


    He walked out of the snow and stretched out the Hand of Death. He saw everything the prince had done, so he killed the prince¡­


    How was this possible?


    Xia Ji¡¯s spear pierced through the white-robed priest¡¯s head.


    The others finally reacted and raised their guns.


    Bang bang bang bang bang!


    Rapid gunshots rang out.


    Bullets flew.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and grabbed all the bullets.


    He casually swung the gun again. Before anyone could scream, the bullet had urately prated their throats and taken their lives.


    At this moment¡­


    The Ice Lotus Princess was dumbfounded.


    The ck-armored general¡¯s mind went nk.


    In the distance,


    Amidst the chaos, the pce guards subconsciously grabbed their muskets and fired in the direction of Xia Ji. This action was like a drowning person grabbing onto a life-saving straw. It was irrational but uncontroble.


    Xia Ji walked forward amidst the bullets. None of the bullets could even break his air shield.


    As he walked, more and more guards started shooting.


    On the city wall, in front of the city gate, behind the railings on the side¡­


    Xia Ji raised his head.


    A portion of his body was transformed into a Dharmakaya. It was really useful.


    The ck Emperor had bound himself to Xia Ji¡¯s identity. He was prepared to go against the aristocratic families, so he would expose himself to the world.


    Otherwise¡­


    What was the point of hiding after obtaining such power?


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    There was a sudden movement on both sides of his spine.


    Two huge wings suddenly appeared. He pped them, and the quiet ck mes immediately curled up like smoke and flowed like a stream¡­


    Whoosh!


    Xia Ji flew into the sky with the pping of his two huge ck wings. With a dive, pure ck mes washed the earth.


    All the soldiers who shot at him, as well as the city walls and gates, werepletely turned into ashes.


    Outside the city gate, many soldiers crowded around and looked up at this scene


    These soldiers belonged to the three princes and the Ice Lotus Princess.


    At this moment, they could only widen their eyes and look at the sky. The pping ck wings brought death with them in the wind and snow ¡­ God.


    In the depths of the pce, the concubine, who was obviously a member of the church, leaned against the railing in fear and looked at the figure in the distance.


    Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart throb and fear. He instantly knelt on the ground.


    He murmured, ¡°He wille from death and ice and bring new life and hope to this country ¡­¡± She is the mother of the gods, the supreme nobleness¡­¡± The concubine took a deep breath, knelt down, and kowtowed..</font>

 Chapter 336 - 336: Parting and Returning to the Central Plains

    Chapter 336 - 336: Parting and Returning to the Central ins


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ck Emperor¡¯s invincible power was finally disyed.


    Perhaps the fact that the 24 heads had yet to appear was not enough to make people think that it was a terrible omen.


    However, when Xia Ji¡¯s ck wings spread out and swept up death, standing in the sky above Aurora City, people thought of nothing but kowtowing.


    Those who resisted would be easily killed.


    There was nothing that could harm Xia Ji at this time and ce.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    In front of an underground pce, a mysterious woman wearing a gray robe was crawling in front of the door. She was the white-robed Bishop of the


    Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death, Yeh Lin. No one knew the contents of the 465th page of the Ancient Death Scripture better than her.


    The God in the prophecy had appeared.


    Mother of Gods.


    That great Utmost Being.


    She prostrated herself deeply.


    As she prostrated herself, it was as if she had stamped an official seal in the hearts of many believers.


    The believers all knelt down in the most devout manner, respectfully weing this Supreme who had appeared on time.


    Although he had the appearance of a southerner, however¡­Everything about a god could not be figured out, so how could one question their appearance?


    A weekter.


    The country ruler was dead.


    However, there were no concubines or children buried with him.


    Because sacrificial burial had been abandoned, so had evil sacrifices.


    The Ice Lotus Princess was about to be the Ice Lotus Empress.


    At this moment, Xia Ji was following a woman in a gray robe into the depths of the underground pce. He had also read everything recorded in the Ancient Book of Death. The dates were all written exactly the same. It seemed that some mysterious power hadpiled history books and predicted his appearance and existence.


    It was also because of this that his reputation as the ¡± supreme and noble ¡± and mother of all gods ¡± was confirmed by the Church.


    The gray robe was embroidered with patterns of wolves, snakes, and the God of Death.


    Da da da da¡­


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the solemn and sacred foreign church.


    Ye Lin led the way to the end and stepped into the rock.


    Xia Ji followed.


    This was a small world.


    It was foggy.


    ¡°Honorable Mother of Gods, your most devout believer is waiting for you here.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t think that he was the Mother of Gods, nor did he want to be the Mother of Gods¡­


    He had only entered this ce with an attitude of exploration.


    But as they went deeper,


    Xia Ji began to understand why the white-robed priest was able to summon demonic wolves from the void.


    This was because this small world followed the rules of ¡± sacrifice ¡± and equivalent exchange.


    And the small world ovepped with the main world here.


    Therefore, after the sacrifice, this small world would follow its own rules and be attracted to the main world, forming a short connection. This connection could send the existence of the small world over.


    The journey was simple.


    Xia Ji encountered a demon snake.


    The demon snake attacked him.


    He took the attack and was unharmed. Then, he spat out a mouthful of ck mes. The demon snake was touched and slowly ¡°wiped¡± away in the space.


    He encountered another ck figure that wanted to escape.


    He still spat out a mouthful of ck mes, burning the figure and sending it into the unknown void.


    The ck Emperor was indeed a BUG, and Xia Ji was beginning to regain his confidence. Moreover, he believed that the Very High was also severely injured, or else he would not have only attacked twice.


    The fog gradually thickened.


    A pair of wings sprouted out of Xia Ji¡¯s back, and he pped them to create a hurricane that pushed the mist away.


    And then¡­


    He saw that there were actually quite a number of crisscrossing streams in this small world of fog.


    He curiously followed the stream upstream. It was a fountain that seemed to never dry up,


    There was a small nest beside the fountain. There were three eggs in the nest.


    ¡°Consider it a harvest.¡±


    Thus, Xia Ji grabbed Chao and was about to take him away.


    The moment he touched the nest, a soft cracking sound was heard.


    The eggshell cracked.


    A little wolf head poked out of the first egg.


    A little snake stuck out from the second eggshell.


    A little girl actually crawled out of the third eggshell. The little girl was born with beautiful long hair. Her ck bangs covered half of her face, but the other half looked cute and tender.


    The three of them looked at Xia Ji.


    At the same time, strange notes were emitted from his mouth.


    Xia Ji actually understood what he meant¡­


    They were shouting¡­


    Mother.


    After that, the three little fellowsy on the eggshell and sucked Xia Ji¡¯s fingers as if they were sucking milk.


    Xia Ji felt a strange warmth in his heart. He could feel three drops of blood being sucked out of his fingertips and into the bodies of the three little fellows.


    This miraculous fusion clearly had other conditions attached.


    It was as if some karma was destined to be connected in a situation that humans could not understand.


    This connection made him realize that he was really being treated as a mother.


    And these three little fellows were clearly extraordinary¡­They were all looking at him with watery eyes.


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly felt as if he was creating a legend.


    And at this moment¡­


    In the entire Aurora City, and even in the surroundings, the violent snow in the sky suddenly stopped.


    A bright and clear pir of light descended from the sky, as if it was a giant foot supporting the world.


    As long as everyone raised their heads, they would be able to see a faint scene.


    It was as if there was a divine kingdom that was above this icy kingdom.


    In that world, there was fog. There was a giant wolf that could devour the sun and moon with its terrifying majesty, a snake that could wrap around the world with its coiling body, and a goddess with half a skeleton and half a beauty. They were clustered in front of a figure¡¯s knees.


    At this moment, everyone was boiling over. Everyone knelt down, and all the imperial power made way for this miracle..</font>

 Chapter 337 - 337: Parting and Returning to the Central Plains

    Chapter 337 - 337: Parting and Returning to the Central ins


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know about this. He was just a little emotional. The Ancient Death Scripture of this foreignnd was indeed telling the truth¡­


    When Xia Ji walked out of the small world with the three little ones,


    In the underground pce of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death, a group of people had already gathered and knelt down.


    These people were both high-level believers and powerful figures in Russia.


    Little Su stood at the edge of the crowd and walked to her brother¡¯s side.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The three little fellows seemed to like Little Su as well. They all went over and rubbed Little Su¡¯s legs in a friendly manner.


    Is there anything after the 465th page of the Ancient Book of Death? ¡± Xia Ji asked after some thought.


    The prostrating priests quickly handed over four scriptures. The scriptures were very ancient and sealed.


    Xia Ji swept his gaze over the area¡­


    He didn¡¯t recognize these ancient and mysterious words.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he pointed at the white-robed bishop, Yeh Lin.


    Ye Lin obediently walked to his side.


    ¡°Read it to me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Ye Lin nced at the believers.


    Xia Ji understood what she meant and said, ¡°¡±AII of you, leave.¡±


    The ck mass of believers retreated like the tide. From time to time, they would raise their eyes to look at the four people in the divine kingdom. They were all flickering with iparable fanaticism. Their faith had received a response.


    And above them was a living God.


    After everyone left,


    Only then did Ye Lin start reading.


    The first card.


    Great Mother of Gods, she only stayed in this world for a short time. She will eventually enter eternal slumber with the mes of death. ¡®


    The second card.


    ¡± All things will return to silence, and good and evil will be judged. They will go to his kingdom and be his people or his enemies. ¡±


    The third card.


    ¡°The sun and moon will eventually disappear, and the divine shadow will return to the earth.¡¯


    The fourth card.


    ¡± That day has arrived. The roots of the earth will be gnawed away, and the pirs of the sky will be broken. All thend will lose its roots, and all the sky will lose its support.


    Xia Ji squinted at the first ancient scripture.


    What was going on?


    Why was it so simr to Xia Qingxuan¡¯s prophecy?


    In other words, he would be dragged out of this world by something, and whatever happened in this world after that would have nothing to do with him?


    He frowned and thought for a while. Suddenly, he remembered what Little Su had said. ¡± The bad omens belong to thend of cmity. When the fire cmity disappears, the bad omens will also disappear. ¡± Because he had be the ck Emperor, he would disappear when the fire cmity disappeared?


    After that, he would enter a long sleep?


    In other words, he couldn¡¯te back?


    Xia Ji pondered for a while.


    His gaze swept across the three little fellows who were ying around in the underground pce. The three little fellows were really clingy to Little Su, and Little Su seemed to like them.


    Xia Ji fell into deep thought.


    A monthter.


    The Ice Lotus Princess became the Ice Lotus Empress.


    The Orthodoxy was still the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death, and some of its viins had naturally been dealt with. The custom of being buried with the dead had beenpletely abandoned, and besides that, sacrifices could not be performed by humans, which had already been written into the Church¡¯sws.


    However, there were slight changes to the church¡¯s emblem. After the wolf snake and the Goddess of Death, there was an additional divine shadow with wings spread out. The pair of wings wrapped around the three gods, symbolizing that the great Mother of Gods nurtured and protected the gods.


    And because of Little Su¡¯s high-profile appearance.


    The people from Wang Town had taken the initiative to find her.


    The Wang Family Town was the ancient royalist faction. These people quickly settled down in Aurora City with Little Su as the center.


    Another month passed.


    Everything seemed to be on the right track.


    His goal of finding a base in the Country of Ice had been achieved.


    Little Su was not prepared to leave.


    She wanted to stay in the north to find the remaining ten golden statues.


    Moreover, many of the factions that supported the Emperor were either in the Northern Lands or overseas. When they returned to Great Shang, they could do nothing but be embroiled in a dispute with the aristocratic families as a weak force.


    Therefore, she became the first Pope appointed by the Gods of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death and stayed behind.


    The three little fellows naturally stayed behind with her.


    Wind and frost covered the sky.


    It was like a giant python swimming through the canyon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you here, brother. I will build an impregnable world in the Nortnds. When you are tired, you cane over, okay?¡±


    It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t I leave a transit station in the church? If you miss me, just hit the transit station three times. I can feel it.


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    Xiaosu looked at Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji smiled and hugged her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xia Ji had only taken a few steps when he heard someone shouting behind him.


    ¡°Brother


    He stopped in his tracks and turned around. He saw the girl in the Pope¡¯s robe shouting from afar, ¡± I have something to say to my brother. ¡±


    ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°My fate is up to me, not the heavens. Even if it¡¯s decided, it might not be impossible to change it.¡± Xia Xiaosu thought of her past self in the ancient times. She was clearly doomed, but she had used many factors to cleverly sneak into this era.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Xia Ti took a few more steDs.


    The wind and snow brought the voice from behind.


    ¡°Brother


    ¡°What is it now?¡± Xia Ji asked without turning his head.


    Little Su didn¡¯t say anything, but cat-like footsteps came from behind.


    By the time Xia Ji turned around, he couldn¡¯t.


    A small figure hugged his waist from behind.


    The pink porcin baby face was pressed against his waist.


    Xia Ji wanted to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just hug for a while,¡± Little Su said.


    She hugged her brother and closed her eyes.


    In the canyon, the wind was strong and the snow was heavy.


    The scenes of his memories shed like antern in the warm light of his memories.


    When she was young, she chased after her brother¡¯s sister in the pce.


    Beside the stream, under the golden sunlight, her sister was sleeping next to her brother.


    The younger sister who taught etiquette in the pce andined to her elder brother.


    His mother had passed away, his elder brother had been punished, and his sister had cried silently and helplessly.


    He often went to the kitchen and visited his brother¡¯s sister every day.


    A younger sister bickering with her elder brother.


    The elder brother could only cry on the battlefield, and the younger sister could only look at him.


    Scenes after scenes shed by, and an unprecedented warmth shed by.


    Little Su knew that perhaps her mother did not have much sincerity for her, but her brother was different. From the beginning to the end, her brother had treated her like a blood rtive.


    Mother might have told her brother everything, but her brother might have made the same choice as her.


    Just like that, they would selectively forget about it and not mix it with any impurities. They would be siblings forever, forever¡­


    Family.


    Thank you, brother.


    ¡°In this era, no matter what happens, I will stand by your side. I will apany you to the final cmity and face the end of all things.


    ¡°Have you hugged enough?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡± Little Su replied, ¡± Can you not be so annoying? Why did you interrupt


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Little Su pushed him away and ced her hands on her waist with the Pope¡¯s sleeve. She said fiercely, ¡± Find me a sister-inw as soon as possible. ¡±


    ¡°Then find me a brother-inw,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Brother-inw.¡± ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡±


    The two of them shouted at each other a few times and suddenly felt verv bored.


    ¡± What else do you have to say? ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Just say it all at once. I don¡¯t have to keep looking back. ¡®


    ¡°No more!¡±


    Xia Ji looked at his sister deeply, and blood flowed down his spine.


    A pair of giant ck wings suddenly spread open.


    The powerful force shook away all the wind and snow in the surroundings.


    With a p of its wings, it brought him into the sky and disappeared into the vast snow in the blink of an eye.


    Little Su looked up until she could no longer see anything before she turned around.


    In front of the carriage, a female servant of the royal family walked over. It was still difficult for her to associate this petite girl in front of her with the ancient Great Emperor who could swallow mountains and rivers. However, this did not prevent her from showing the respect she deserved.


    ¡® My Emperor, all these years, our nsmen have been searching for ancient ruins ording to the secret order. There are many things that belong to you in these ruins, but we can¡¯t touch them. ¡®


    At this moment, Little Su no longer looked like a younger sister. She had already walked out of her depression from fighting the Grand Supreme, and her entire body was emitting a powerful aura.


    ¡°Bring me there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my emperor..¡±</font>

 Chapter 338 - 338:207. May Everyone in the World Be Like a Dragon

    Chapter 338 - 338:207. May Everyone in the World Be Like a Dragon


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the eyes of the people of the Central ins, the Land of Ice and Snow Rakshasa was far away and had poor spiritual energy. It was almost the residence of the ¡°orcs¡±.


    Those who went there were nothing more than deserters who had given up on their future.


    In the Country of Frost, there were thousands of nations and races of various sizes. Aurora City was only thergest nation among them.


    However, the bigger gravel was still gravel, and no one would care about the changes in such gravel, even if there was a change in the imperial power, even if there was a change in the church.


    After the battle with the Taishang, Xia Ji had finished his thoughts in the Land of Ice and Snow. He had already found his future path.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He didn¡¯t hide his identity as the ck Emperor andpleted the search for fire seeds in the entire Fire Cmity Land.


    He took almost all the tinder he could see and cut off the path of all those who came after him.


    If the aristocratic families or other forces wanted to take the fire seed again, they would be able to do so.


    There were only three ways.


    First, try your luck.


    Second, he would give it to her.


    Thirdly, entering the Fire Cmity Land was no different from courting death.


    Xia Ji finally understood. Even the Grand Supreme couldn¡¯t fight him at close range, and even the Wu Family Patriarch had to avoid the Mirage Monarch.


    He spent two months toplete all of this at lightning speed.


    When the news spread throughout the aristocratic families and the world¡­


    He was no longer the ck Emperor.


    The world was filled with this terrifying news-King Shenwu had actually made a deal with the demons and turned into one of them. He was the ck Emperor, the number one anomaly in the world. He had snatched away all the seeds of fire and dyed the opportunity for mankind to grow.


    This information quickly spread.


    Although the people did not understand what ¡± tinder ¡± was and what opportunity for human growth ¡± was, this did not stop them from bathing in the excitement of the crowd. They roared with the people, ¡± Such a demon deserves to be killed. He deserves to die. ¡®


    Water had no shape, and living beings were like water, but they also had no shape. Wherever the wind hung, the water would flow.


    This time, Xia Ji was really going to be known as the Devil and the Anomaly.


    The aristocratic families were looking for him.


    Everyone in the world was looking for him.


    Find him. Trapping him,


    Kill him.


    The whole world is an enemy, but this is all.


    Those who are not of our kind will be killed.


    It had nothing to do with good or evil. He was the ck Emperor, a bad omen among the fire demons, so he had to die. Even if they could not kill him now, everyone would remember this point.


    The will of the Fire Cmity was very simple.


    Burning,


    Burning everything.


    Therefore, the fire demon was very simple.


    They couldn¡¯t differentiate between friend and foe.


    The weak should be devoured.


    Since they were both bad omens, they should burn this world together.


    The ck Emperor also needed to carry out such a burning will.


    However, Xia Ji naturally wouldn¡¯t burn this world, nor would he kill without restraint.


    Therefore, he became an anomaly among the fire demons.


    He had be a lone traveler.


    Along the way, perhaps other than Xiao Liuli, there would be no one else to apany her.


    This was what he had expected, so he was not surprised.


    Naturally, there were people who suspected Xia Ji¡¯s second body.


    However, with a cunning monster like Su Tian around, this loophole was naturally filled seamlessly.


    No one would have thought that Su Daji, the ancestor of the Su family, would have a second body in the same tribe because most of the second bodies would be set up in the opposite camp. This waspletely considered from the perspective of the overall situation.


    Therefore, no one would think that Su Tian was the second body of the Su family¡¯s ancestor.


    No one would have thought that Su Tian would pretend to be the second body of King Shenwu and appear in the human world as Feng Nanbei.


    When the ck Emperor was in the west and Feng Nanbei was in the south, the two of them appeared at the same time. It was impossible for the two of them to be connected, so they were naturally expelled from everyone¡¯s subconscious.


    Fragrant Flower Pavilion.


    Waterside Pavilion.


    Spring and Autumn alternate,


    Reincarnation.


    The aristocratic families noticed that the future emperor teacher of the Su family had appeared in various ces.


    Some were remote, some were noble.


    Beside him was the future Emperor, Ji Xuan.


    The emperor teacher¡¯s goal was simple.


    Reading books.


    Please write.


    Most of the forces would give him face.


    A small portion of the stubborn forces were unwilling to lend.


    Xia Ji, who had transformed into Feng Nanbei, was not angry. He did not rob or use the power of the aristocratic families. He just waited quietly like a reader. He even helped Feng Nanbeiplete some tasks in exchange for the chance to read.


    Because the books he was reading were not the secret cultivation techniques of those forces, no matter how stubborn the forces were, they quickly softened and allowed him to enter to read. Xia Ji had been gone for ten years.


    Ten years passed.


    He traveled all over the country.


    Ten years passed.


    I read through the universe in the book.


    Ten years passed.


    From north to south, from east to west, he left his mark everywhere.


    The wild life of the past was washed away and became a gentle and refined gentleman.


    No longer drunk and singing wildly, but still wearing green clothes.


    He no longer carried a saber at his waist because no one in the world knew how good his martial arts were. He raised his hands and feet and used a saber.


    Slowly, the knife disappeared.


    Slowly, her anger disappeared.


    Then, everything was gone.


    Other than the Hidden Lord and the Imperial Advisor, the Great General and the Head of Literature also started to appear.


    Each of them had their own duties.


    Xia Ji was the most low-key and quiet of them all.


    The strange thing was that such a person could not break through to the eleventh realm, but he could not have a Dharmakaya. This was also what made many aristocratic familiesugh and sigh.


    He was clearly a hero of the world, but there was always heaven jealous of his talent, preventing him from advancing an inch.


    There was no better joke in the world than this..</font>

 Chapter 339 - 339: 207. May Everyone in the World Be Like a Dragon

    Chapter 339 - 339: 207. May Everyone in the World Be Like a Dragon


    Trantor: 549690339


    For this reason, the aristocratic families who were on good terms with Xia Ji wouldfort him.


    The aristocratic families who had a bad rtionship with Xia Ji would mock him.


    Regardless of whether it was constion or mockery, the youth was no longer a youth. He held his ck hair up and had some stubble that he had not had time to clean up as he walked through the mountains and rivers of this chaotic world.


    Don¡¯t ask about the world, only ask about books.


    Ji Xuanru had been a child for ten years. This half-dragon who had enjoyed a thousand years of incense had finally forgotten his original identity, as if his past identity had be a memory of his previous life.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He had already merged with the future and became the true chosen one.


    He also washed away his original exaggeration and truly considered himself a disciple.


    Although the two of them had a leather contract, they never mentioned it again. The master and disciple walked together.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the season of falling leaves.


    The autumn rain was hazy, falling endlessly into the trees.


    Outside the noisy Mirror Lake, two people walked back.


    A straw raincoat and a bamboo hat blocked the wind and rain, just like everyone on the street who was sheltering from the rain.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Xia Ji put on his bamboo hat and looked into the distance. No one knew how many things he had obtained in the ten years of quiet cultivation.


    The student beside him threw three taels of silver to the old man at the ferry. ¡® Go to the center of theke. ¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t say much. If he had money and business, why bother?


    He pinched the silver and shouted into the cabin, ¡°¡±Nan Nan, there¡¯s a guest.¡± A little girl opened the cabin curtain and shouted in a childish voice, ¡°¡±Come in quickly.¡±


    She weed the two guests into the cabin, then hurriedly made a pot of hot tea with boiling water, grabbed some dried fruits and melon seeds, and put them on a te.


    After all, he was a businessman, and because of the name of the Immortal, Mirror Lake had be a blessednd.


    To open a business, one had to prepare the minimum things.


    ¡°This year¡¯s spring tea, please have a taste.¡± The little girl wasughing and talking at the side, trying to start a conversation.


    ¡°Are the two of you here to pay respects to the immortals?


    But the immortal was not at home¡­


    But let me tell you, this is a real immortal. He¡¯s traveling the world.


    I heard from some guests from the north that this immortal traveled all the way, bringing benefits to the people, killing demons, rewarding the good and punishing the evil. Many guests have received his grace ande to pray.¡±


    As the little girl spoke, she looked at the two guests. Then, she suddenly took out a painting from under the table and said, ¡°If you want to see the traces of immortals, I suggest starting from Wu Vige.


    For more than ten years, there had been floods and tsunamis here, causing misery and suffering. Immortals hade out. He was here to kill flood dragons.


    It was said that there were still traces of flood dragon blood on the beach by the seaside of Wu Vige. Many people in Jianghu said that they had gone to collect the sand there and boiled the flood dragon blood in a pot. After drinking the soup, they could feel their Qi and blood strengthen. We locals call that red sand dragon sand. It¡¯s very precious.¡±


    As she spoke,


    The small boat had already swung away.


    In the rain, on the surface of the whiteke, a slippery old bamboo pushed the boat open.


    This was a sightseeing boat.


    The little girl continued to talk. She pointed at the map and said, ¡± After Wu Vige, you have to go to Long Snake Rock as your second stop.


    However, Long Snake Rock has been destroyed. If you go and take a look, you will be able to feel how that cmity-like power destroyed that mountain.


    After Long Snake Rock, they could go to Long Dragon Peak.


    Long Dragon Peak had the Seven Stars Altar. Back then, the immortals prayed in the Seven Stars Altar and used the power of the heavens to suppress the flood dragons, causing the tsunami that stretched for thousands of miles to recede and save countless people.


    However, when the two of you came, it was the autumn rain season in Jiangnan. After you finished touring the Mirror Lake today, if you don¡¯t have a ce to stay, I can rmend a very good inn. The two of you can stay for the night and taste the specialties of Jiangnan. When the weather is clear, there will be a carriage to the east to bring the guests around.¡±


    As she spoke, the guest opposite her had already removed his bamboo hat and ced it aside to take a sip of hot tea.


    When the little girl saw the guest¡¯s appearance, she was suddenly stunned.


    She had never seen such an elegant person. This guest exuded a mysterious and detached charm. His ck hair and white hair were tied together and quietly tied behind him.


    His eyes were as calm as the sky, as calm as the sea, and as calm as the abyss. There were no ripples in them, and no waves could be provoked. There was time and vicissitudes in them, wisdom and power.


    The little girl was stunned for a moment. She looked at those eyes and suddenly felt like she was lying on the top of a mountain in the middle of summer and looking at the starry sky.


    She actually forgot to continue talking, forgot to continue promoting the inn and sightseeing routes.


    Suddenly, the boat on theke stopped.


    This pause made the little girl react. She did not know what was wrong with her. Could it be that she was smitten?


    That was not necessary. The man in front of her was much older than her.


    She took a deep breath and smiled. ¡± This is the center of the Mirror Lake. You can¡¯t go further. If you go any further, you will be pushed back by a force. It is said that this is the residence of the immortals.


    He did not want anyone to disturb him, so he set up an array.


    If guests want to pay their respects, they can just bow here three times. Many guestse here and bow three times from afar to show their respect. Once their intentions have arrived, that¡¯s enough. Then, we¡¯ll return.¡± The man grabbed the bamboo hat and smiled gently at her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Then, he walked out of the cabin.


    The man who looked like a servant behind him walked out together.


    The little girl looked at his back and thought to herself, It must be a gentleman from somewhere. He looks really knowledgeable.


    She saw the two of them walk to the bow of the boat.


    Grandpa walked back by himself, wanting to smoke at the stern to give the guests some space.


    The little girl watched curiously. For some reason, she felt that these two people were very special.


    And then¡­


    She saw the man take a step toward theke.


    The little girl widened her eyes and eximed, ¡®¡±Don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the man did not sink into the water. Instead, he started walking on theke in the autumn rain.


    The straw raincoat and bamboo hat were still there. At first nce, they looked ordinary, but when he looked again¡­


    The little girl couldn¡¯t believe it. She rubbed her eyes fiercely. Not only the man, but even the errand boy behind him also walked on the water.


    The two of them walked to the center of theke that rejected all outsiders. They walked in directly without any obstruction.


    The little girl was dumbfounded. She suddenly let go of the melon seeds in her hand and scattered them all over the ground¡­


    She rushed out of the cabin and into the rain, looking into the distance in disbelief.


    Recalling the man¡¯s appearance just now¡­


    Trembling, she took out a blessing jade statue from her bosom.


    The face of the jade statue suddenly ovepped with the face of the man just now.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were red, and tears suddenly gushed out. She hurriedly ran forward,ughing and crying, and knelt at the bow of the ship.


    At first nce, it seems ordinary,


    Who do I look like when I look again?


    The path of immortality has been ten years,


    I¡¯vee back, cold and hot, almost spring and autumn.


    The news of Immortal Mirror Lake¡¯s return immediately spread.


    More and more people came to pay their respects.


    Xia Ji sat quietly in the study of the manor in the middle of theke.


    The chosen one was quietly grinding ink at the side.


    Xia Ji took out a piece of paper and spread it out.


    He used the jade lion paperweight to suppress the four corners.


    Ji Xuan quietly took two steps back.


    Xia Ji raised his brush.


    He closed his eyes.


    Meditation,


    Ink.


    Then, he wrote down three words-Ten Thousand Laws Manual.


    Then, he added a line of small words:


    A nameless man, who asionally got something, wrote it in the article and presented it to the world.


    No matter high or low, everyone can read, do not seek fame, only hope that everyone in the world like a dragon.


    ¡°Teacher, why did you ask about Nameless Itinerant?¡± Ji Xuan asked. You¡¯ve been doing this for ten years, you¡¯ve seen it for ten years, and you¡¯ve mixed everything into aw with great wisdom. Now that you¡¯re preaching to the world, why don¡¯t you write your name? This is the honor you deserve.¡±


    This chosen one had long been convinced. No one knew more than him how terrifying this teacher was, and no one knew more than him how great this teacher was.


    It¡¯s enough that everyone in the world is like a dragon, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Why ask where the book came from? ¡±


    After saying that.


    He raised his brush and waved it quickly.


    He had poured his heart and blood into this book, reading tens of thousands of books and merging all the techniques in the world. Now, it was a book that spread the world and hid his achievements..</font>

 Chapter 342 - 342: 209. What’s the World’s Number One?

    Chapter 342: 209. What¡¯s the World¡¯s Number One?


    Trantor: 549690339


    A sack was thrown on the table, making a dull sound.


    The person behind the table could clearly tell that this was the sound of gold.


    He sniffed and revealed an intoxicated expression. This was the smell of gold.


    The sack was filled with gold.


    Only then did the person behind the table put away hiszy expression and straighten his expression. He tidied up his cor with blood-colored patterns and smiled.¡±What is it?¡±


    ¡°Kill a person and take a book,¡± the person said coldly.


    ¡®Who is it? What book?¡±


    He¡¯s on the first floor of Xin An Inn. The book is the book in front of him. ¡®


    ¡°What is the strength of a person?¡±


    He defeated the Sect Master of the Four Sects with a single punch, knocked out the elder of the Water-Sealing Gate with a single palm, and subdued the strongest swordsman of the Myriad Miles Sect with a single sword. ¡®


    ¡°What book is it?¡±


    It¡¯s a decent cultivation technique, but he¡¯s actually passing it on to everyone. He¡¯s crazy. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for all the sects to exist in the future. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this job.¡± ¡°You must give me the book.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The man with the blood-colored cor smiled. ¡± We are the Blood Rain Hall. Every head has a price. You pay us, and we will give you the head. We are fair and square. We don¡¯t owe each other anything. ¡±


    The person seemed to have recalled this terrifying force.


    The Bloodrain House was also known as the Bloodrain House. It was a notorious assassin organization. It didn¡¯t care about good or evil. It only cared about money. It abided by the creed that ¡± all heads have a price. ¡± If the money was given appropriately, they could torture and kill their own parents.


    In addition, this organization had ¡°peripheral personnel¡±. These ¡°peripheral personnel¡± were rooted in the dark underground, and no one knew their identities.


    They might even be an elder of a famous sect, a famous hero, or someone who slept beside you.


    There would always be times when peoplecked money or resources. At this time, you could go to the Blood Rain Tower to ept the mission.


    Murder,


    Receive remuneration.


    And the Blood Rain House will never reveal your identity.


    It was said that such a terrifying assassin force had been integrated by an even greater force ten years ago. Now, it was already a behemoth hidden in the darkness of the underground.


    The person heaved a sigh of relief. He was very relieved.


    ¡°How long?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How long do you need?¡± asked the disciple of the Blood Rain Tower.


    ¡°Is three days enough?¡±


    ¡°Three days will require an additional fee. Normally, it¡¯ll be seven days.¡± The disciple of the Blood Rain House thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Seven days it is.¡±


    The person no longer hesitated and turned to leave. After he left, his expression turned cold.


    Such a profound cultivation technique was actually taken out by a young kid to give to others. It was really stupid andughable.


    Didn¡¯t he know that ¡®a man is innocent, but his possessions are his sin¡¯? Didn¡¯t he know the principle of ¡± getting rich in silence, not revealing your wealth


    The weak were the weak. If they were given weapons, how could they make money from them in the future?


    As long as his forces had that kind of profound cultivation method, from now on, it would be his era to run amuck in the martial arts world.


    The person smiled.


    The Blood Rain House¡¯s disciple also revealed a smile. ¡± This is the 36th one.


    The exact same thing, the exact same book. Interesting¡­This is a big deal.¡±


    He grabbed the golden sack, turned around, pushed open the door, and entered the back room.


    Someone in the back room was recording the ie efficiently.


    There were also people who quietly went to the buildings near the Blood Rain Building.


    This ce was only for business. The killer was upstairs.


    Where was the building?


    No one knew.


    That night.


    In the blood-colored candlelight.


    A long table appeared deep and bloody in the darkness of the wilderness.


    A rational voice broke the silence.


    ¡°This must be a powerful force. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent so many people, and every one of them is an expert. That cultivation technique is also a profound cultivation technique.¡±


    ¡°But how can there be such a fool in the world? He has obtained the cultivation technique himself and still wants to make it public?¡±


    ¡°Although it is not a small force, are we a small force? This is a big business deal, and it¡¯s profitable. Tell me, do you want to eat it or not?¡± A burly ck shadow said in a low voice.


    Another strange voice sounded,¡±What are you saying? You¡¯re already in my mouth. Do you want me to not swallow it?¡±


    ¡°How do you eat it?¡± the rational voice asked.


    ¡® Kill them. More than 40 A-ss assassins. Isn¡¯t that enough to kill them? ¡±


    ¡°I want to ask that person.¡±


    ¡°That person? Are you crazy? Why are you asking that person about business matters?¡±


    ¡°I still want to ask¡­After all, I¡¯ve seen some cultivation techniques. It¡¯s not just profound that can be described.¡± The rational voice revealed a look of recollection, as if he was savoring the paragraph sentences in the cultivation technique and savoring the power contained within. He slowly said, ¡± It¡¯s unprecedented. ¡®


    Everyone fell silent.


    Even the most entric person would not deny this.


    The cultivation method called ¡± World Energy ¡± was profound and mysterious. In the past, they thought that the cultivation method they cultivated was like the Yangtze River and the sea, but just by reading this method, they would suddenly feel that they were sitting in a well and looking at the sky.


    The cultivation technique he cultivated was at most a small river in a town or a small stream in the mountains. A hundred streams converged into one river, and the hundred rivers merged into the sea, bing a part of the sea.


    The World Force was the sea.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go ask.¡±


    The others immediately had no objections.


    The next day.


    It was located in a cold hall in a dark area.


    The white bone throne stood in the middle.


    The mysterious woman sitting on the throne wore a dark gold mask and listened to the report.


    She rested her chin on her hand.


    After a long time.


    She finished thinking and spat out one word, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just as the dark forces were taking action,


    The various sects in the martial world also reacted.


    They held the cultivation technique in front of them in disbelief.


    It was unbelievable that such a cultivation technique could really be obtained for free¡­


    Almost every sect and force fell into silence.


    If everyone in the world had such a cultivation technique, then who would care about the sect?


    Everyone could be an expert, and everyone had the chance to sh out a piece of the sky¡­


    How could this be?


    Different voices from different ces said almost the same thing. Preposterous,ughable. Isn¡¯t this going to cause chaos in the world?! ¡±


    ¡°These people really have evil intentions. Their hearts are worthy of punishment.¡±


    ¡°Such profound cultivation techniques are actually not differentiated. If someone with evil intentions learns them, won¡¯t it bring disaster to the world?¡±


    ¡°This technique should be in the hands of our righteous sects and be kept by us. This way, we can prevent those viins from doing evil things.¡±


    ¡°If the senior whopiled this technique knew that his descendants had done such a thing and showed the cultivation technique to others so easily, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood.¡±


    ¡® Senior Brother is right. Dao cannot be passed down easily. This person does not have the qualifications to possess such a peerless cultivation technique. He is not worthy. ¡±


    ¡°There is actually such a fool in this world. If I were him, I would cultivate diligently and not spread it to the ears of a second person. Only then can I obtain the bright path and have a bright future.¡±


    ¡°His path is too narrow.¡±


    ¡°Those of us who have some thought wouldn¡¯t do what he did. It¡¯s ridiculous and sad. He probably didn¡¯t know how precious this cultivation technique was, right? Why would such a divine skill be obtained by some fool? It¡¯s both regrettable and infuriating.¡±


    Perhaps there were other voices, but these mainstream voices were mixed together. They did not set off immediately because they needed to hold a meeting on this matter first. During the meeting, they would let the martial arts world¡¯s leader decide what to do.


    Perhaps the leader of the martial arts world would request for all the cultivation techniques to be destroyed and leave the only copy in his hands, but the otherrge factions would definitely fight for it. In the future, it was very likely that the result would be that ¡°everyrge faction could read it.¡± This was the correct path.


    While the righteous path was still discussing, the killers had already moved out.


    At dusk,


    It waste at night.


    Late at night.


    A lonely swanes from the north.


    The cold wind was like a knife cutting through the skin, cutting the travelers who were still walking on the streets and unwilling to return.


    Wind-on-Snow felt that she had failed.


    He didn¡¯t know how to make friends.


    He even felt a little afraid when facing others.


    He would even blush a little in front of girls.


    If he hadn¡¯t met his teacher, he might have lowered his head and bent over for the rest of his life.


    He took a deep breath of the night wind and hunched his back out of habit. His lowered eyes stared at the yellow leaves on the ground that were illuminated red by thentern.


    Yellow leaves roll in the wind,


    Plunder the ground.


    Soaring into the air,


    It was the final brilliance after the death of life.


    Wind-on-Snow suddenly stopped. He tucked the book in his pocket and gently stroked the knife with his right hand.


    A knife ¡­


    She was his confidant.


    She was his lover.


    It was his faith.


    It was his dignity.


    No one could profane his de.


    Every time he made a wrong move, it would make him feel extremely painful. It would make him suffer with self-me and guilt, as if the most fanatical believer had sphemed his god.


    Then, he would use a crazy, torturous method to make himself remember that mistake and never make it again.


    However, he was only ranked first among the 99 people.


    The world was so big, and he didn¡¯t know what rank he could be.


    If he died,


    Would they fall into the dust like the withered leaves in front of them?


    If so, how should he live his life?


    He was thinking about his life.


    He suddenly felt a murderous aura.


    Murderous intent came from behind.


    Thus, he casually pulled out his knife.


    The speed, aura, aura, light, and shape of the saber were as brilliant as a god¡¯s saber. It was wless, like a dream, dreamy and charming.


    He didn¡¯t even look back, nor did he care who it was. He just used his strength to shake off the blood drops that had appeared on the de out of nowhere, shaking them away so that the de remained clean and dry. Then, he gently and slowly sheathed it.


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s thoughts were not interrupted. He squatted down and picked up the fallen leaf. He felt that he was such a fallen leaf.


    But he didn¡¯t want that.


    In his heart, there was a ball of quiet karmic fire burning.


    Now, his surname was Feng. This was something that his teacher had personally admitted.


    Teacher was so great.


    In that case, as a disciple who shared the same surname as his teacher, he should be a little stronger, right?


    Suddenly,


    Another gust of wind suddenly came from above his head.


    The other two gusts of wind were stuck in the cold shadows. They coordinated and intertwined like vipers hunting.


    Three gusts of wind and three shadows attacked!


    Wind-on-Snow drew her saber seriously.


    The de shed.


    All the movements in the world stopped.


    He carefully wiped away the blood with a fallen leaf.


    Then, he sheathed his saber. On the ground¡­


    There were a total of four corpses.


    He didn¡¯t want to look, but he still nced at the corpses curiously. His stomach suddenly churned, and he couldn¡¯t help but run forward. Then, he squatted in the corner of the alley and retched. Tears fell from her eyes as she retched.


    Was life that easy to pass away?

 Chapter 343 - 343: 210. Teacher’s Monster Disciples

    Chapter 343 - 343: 210. Teacher¡¯s Monster Disciples


    Trantor: 549690339


    Outside Linye City, there was an ancient temple with ake beside it.


    Once it waste at night, theke would asionally let out a terrifying cry. Those who were timid would be scared out of their wits by this cry, so no one woulde at night.


    However, at this moment, a shadow was cast on the surface of theke under the dense moonlight.


    That shadow was huge and had a bulging belly. It was obviously a fatty..


    Suddenly, she stopped.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A few gusts of wind shed past.


    Xu Lingling suddenly grabbed the giant knife andughed innocently. The giant knife swung violently, and white lightning filled with yang qi flowed in her strong arm.


    The electric current produced a strange physical damage, making her arm that was wielding the knife look like the arm of a giant spirit god.


    The difference between the Dharma Form and the Phantom was the difference between the Ten States and the Nine States. It was also the reflection of power to different degrees in space. The former was real, while thetter was illusory.


    Bang!


    With a horizontal p, he shattered a phantom.


    Immediately after, her body, which was as clumsy as a bear, moved sideways like a deer, leaving afterimages behind as she dodged the attacks from the other two directions.


    She only stopped after moving sideways. She opened her mouth wide,ughed wildly, and pounced over.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang!


    The continuous killing made her feel like she was gasping for breath.


    It was a kind of depression caused by being bullied before the age of ten.


    It was the feeling of being suppressed by a youth of the same age as him for more than ten years.


    Then, one day ten years ago, when her teacher returned, she saw a pure ck fire on theke. She approached the ck fire and observed it carefully, but the ck fire quickly disappeared. After that, she felt her blood boil, and her body began to slowly change. It was not until three years ago that the quantitative change gave birth to a qualitative change.


    But she still couldn¡¯t beat Number One!


    Therefore, she needed to find another outlet to vent.


    At this moment,


    The two ck shadows in front of her were ruthless and their angles were tricky. This was an advantage in terms of skill.


    Apart from that, his power was not weak either. As the wind blew, shadows appeared. This was the ninth realm of Supreme Phantom, which was the condensation of will. Compared to the tenth realm, it was only a Xuan skill.


    Without Xuan cultivation, it meant that they did not have any opportunities, but it did not mean that they were really weak.


    However, at this moment, these two experienced killers werepletely suppressed by an eighteen-year-old girl who was two meters tall.


    Be it aura, technique, or strength, he waspletely at a disadvantage.


    The more Xu Lingling yed, the more excited she became. It was like a cat ying with a mouse or stretching her muscles. From time to time, she would let out intoxicated gasps andughter.


    Bang!


    There was another ear-piercing sound.


    The huge saber shed with the two swords, and the energy from the explosion separated the two sides.


    However, only one of the killers went back. When the other one was about to be shaken away, Xu Lingling grabbed his wrist in time.


    In her hands, the killer was like a little chick.


    The chick¡¯s hand was quickly crushed and its head was twisted off.


    Xu Lingling threw her head aside and smiled at the remaining killer.


    This killer was naturally from the Blood Rain Tower.


    And a ss A assassin.


    He looked at the devilish woman in front of him.


    Suddenly, he screamed.


    ¡°You ¡­ You ¡­ Was it you who epted the mission to kill the entire Rising Sky Vi?


    Did you also take the head of the Mountain Destroyer Sect¡¯s Supreme Sect Master?


    Is your code name in the Blood Rain Hall


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Lingling asked with a smile.


    She stood still.


    The moonlight shone on her huge figure, just enough to cover the killer in front of her.


    The killer was trembling. Although he was a ss A killer, he was not a legendary killer yet. There was a peripheral member among the legendary killers who had recently emerged and epted many difficult but lucrative missions. His killing methods were cruel and his strength was very strong. He spat out the code name of the peripheral personnel.¡¯Mommy.¡±


    Xu Lingling¡¯s smile became even more innocent and pure as she moved closer.


    The shadow also approached with a threatening look.


    The killer retreated several steps. His throat was dry and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said anxiously, ¡°¡±Mom, I¡¯m not sure. I ¡­ I cooperated with you before. Although the mask you wore at that time was different from now, you were that mother¡­The mother who likes to twist heads off and crush bones.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a boom.


    Mud and rocks flew everywhere, and the dust scattered. A huge figure had already descended beside him and walked past him. He could not react at all because he had a feeling that he was being targeted by a beast in an uninhabited forest when he was young.


    His blood was almost frozen, and his heartbeat was almost clenched tightly.


    Xu Lingling walked past and stepped over. Her figure left an afterimage, and the huge knife she was carrying also left an afterimage. The huge knife had already cut through a head¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother. I¡¯m only eighteen years old,¡± she said with a smile. Bang!


    The A-ss assassin knelt on the ground and fell to the ground. His head immediately rolled forward.


    Xu Lingling quickly squatted down and skillfully took out the money bags and a few small treasures from the three corpses.


    After doing all this, she skillfully tied the corpse and the stone and threw it into theke. Then, she cleaned up the scene, causing thekeside to return to peace and quiet, as if there had never been a fight.


    She held the book in her arms and carefully walked into the city.


    After all, if they were fighting in the city, they could not vent their anger as they pleased.


    I wonder if there will be more killers tomorrow¡­</font>

 Chapter 344 - 344:210. Sir’s Monster Disciples

    Chapter 344 - 344:210. Sir¡¯s Monster Disciples


    Trantor: 549690339


    In terms of strength, the top ten of Xia Ji¡¯s ny-nine disciples had already reached the Transcendence Realm. Xu Lingling had even seen the ck Emperor¡¯s demonic fire by chance, and the demonic fire had even stimted the recovery of her bloodline to a certain extent.


    That time, after Xia Ji and Su Tian faked a fight, Xia Ji ate a red embroidered ball and identally released his demonic fire while resting at the bottom of theke.


    Logically speaking, Xu Lingling should be first.


    Whether it was her power of scheming, mental distortion, proficiency in using a knife, and so on, she was a first-ss existence.


    In those ten years, she had actually secretly gone out to train and be a legendary killer-her mother.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Compared to her excitement at seeing blood, Wind-on- Snow had never killed anyone before, so he vomited whenever he saw a dead person.


    Even so¡­


    Xu Lingling was still suppressed by Wind-on-Snow for ten years.


    Xu Lingling had thought about it herself. If she was a female butcher, then¡­ Wind-on-Snow was like a believer.


    The de he wielded was filled with devotion, a special, powerful, and extremely self-centered spirit.


    His teacher once said, ¡± The human body is like a lonely boat, sailing on the ocean of the spirit. The stronger the human body, the steadier the boat. The more majestic the spirit, the farther the boat can sail.¡±


    There was no doubt that Wind-on-Snow was energetic.


    He brandished his saber as if he was offering sacrifices.


    He carefully and gently offered his life to the altar.


    This group of children usually did not see many people. The only people they saw were Xia Ji, Su Tian, Ji Xuan¡­


    When the first two had nothing to do, they would casually give them a few pointers and even give them some medicinal pills.


    It was not strange that there were monsters among them. It would be a joke if there were no monsters.


    Wind-on-Snow was.


    Xu Lingling was the same.


    Compared to these two, he was straightforward.


    Nian Ying¡¯s battle had many more techniques. The saber in her hand was unpredictable, as if she was dancing in her palm. She kept blocking the attacks of the three assassins.


    Ding ding ding ding ding!


    The sound continued.


    She seemed to be retreating continuously.


    She retreated in a panic, so much so that she identally entered a deep alley without realizing it.


    The three assassins continued to attack. They no longer had the confidence they had at the start, and they no longer had the heart to elegantly kill this girl.


    They were now attacking crazily. Layers of shadows pounced on them and shed out.


    Every time,


    Nian Yingdu was barely holding on.


    Every time,


    Nian Ying gave people the feeling that she would not be able to hold on for the next second.


    Until she had nowhere else to go and her back was pressed against a cold and thick wall.


    This was the end of the alley.


    The three assassins from the Blood Rain Tower looked at each other and pounced at the same time.


    Da da da da!


    One man in the middle,


    The other two stepped on the walls on both sides and flew quickly.


    Three phantoms filled with bloodthirsty aura flew over.


    A strong wind blew.


    Nian Ying looked at the deep alley..


    It was really deep¡­


    Even the streets seemed to be far away.


    She pressed the knife, grabbed the knife, and lifted the knife in one go.


    Immediately, his tall body entered a state of meditation.


    In the next instant¡­


    Whoosh!


    A gray shadow shot out from her body. It was expressionless as it headed into the distance. It was like a ck light that filled the narrow alley.


    The ck light swept past the three A-ss assassins and they were already standing at the entrance of the alley in an instant. Seeing that the street was empty, they turned around, held their knives, and returned.


    During the process of returning, the three of them were unharmed, but they had already copsed to the ground. They were not breathing, and it was obvious that they could not be any more dead.


    The saber cut through the divine soul, but it did not harm the physical body.


    This was the Yang God Dao Technique.


    Whoosh!


    The gray shadow returned to the stiff Nian Ying¡¯s body. Only then did her tall and slender body regain its vitality. At the same time, she could not help but shiver.


    ¡°It¡¯s really cold.¡±


    Nian Ying crossed her arms and looked at the book in her arms. It was intact.


    Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. This was the first task that the teacher had given her. How could she not do it well?


    At a certain intersection in the mountain pass.


    A white-robed macheteman cut off thest killer¡¯s head and shook his head with a sneer. He said, ¡°¡±Useless trash.¡±


    This was Du Bai, number ten.


    However, there was still some regret on his face. This was because during the battle, he realized that the [Sun God Dao Technique] did not seem to be that easy to use.


    The longer they stayed outside, the more weakened they became.


    He was a little regretful. When he first chose the cultivation technique, his teacher had repeatedly emphasized that this [Yang God Dao Technique] was not easy to cultivate and difficult to master. After mastering it, there would be many restrictions.


    Didn¡¯t he see that Wind-on-Snow and Xu Lingling had both chosen Yin-Yang Five Thunder?


    Du Bai sighed. He grabbed the book titled ¡± The World¡¯s Energy ¡± tightly and walked toward the small mountain city.


    This was the battle situation of the top ten.


    However, the disciples who were ranked lower did not have it easy.


    Some fled frantically.


    Some were seriously injured.


    There were even some who were killed and had their scrolls stolen.


    However, the killer also took a token from the dead disciples.


    They didn¡¯t recognize this token and didn¡¯t n to report it, so they casually put it in their pockets as a small treasure.


    However, the Blood-clothed Tower did notck smart people. After the first night, when dawn arrived,


    Zhao Ge, the leader of the third floor, sat on arge chair with his legs crossed. He elegantly ate some unknown meat while quietly listening to the report of the battle.


    Whether it was the killers in his building or those mysterious people who were walking around with books, there were both dead and injured..</font>

 Chapter 345 - 345: 210. Teacher’s Monster Disciples

    Chapter 345 - 345: 210. Teacher¡¯s Monster Disciples


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the gray, a bloodstained sack was ced in front of him.


    The sack was opened, revealing the pretty face of a young girl. Her pretty face was covered in blood, bruises, and filth. It was obvious that she had suffered quite a bit.


    Zhao Ge dropped the knife and wiped his mouth.


    ¡°Are they all so young?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied his subordinate.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°How many people died?¡± asked Zhao Ge.


    Because it¡¯s a big business, ¡± the killer said. ¡± The surrounding buildings are cooperating with each other. The number of ss A killers they sent is far more than the original 40-plus. Now, there are 196 of them. ¡®


    There were 352 second-grade killers.


    The assassins will rush to the nearest target ording to their geographical location.¡±


    ¡°And the result?¡± asked Zhao Ge.


    ¡® Not yet, ¡± the killer said. ¡± Because there is a huge difference between each region, the agreed time is two dayster. ¡±


    Zhao Ge muttered, ¡°Two dayster¡­¡±


    He opened the bup sack again and sucked on the girl¡¯s pretty face. ¡± You¡¯re still as crazy as ever. Such a cute girl at such a beautiful age was tortured to death by you. ¡±


    The killer didn¡¯t say anything. This was a tradition in Blood Rain Tower, so there was nothing to say.


    ¡°What did you discover?¡± Zhao Ge asked.


    The killer handed over a token.


    Zhao Ge looked at the token for a long time and slightly frowned.


    He rolled his eyes and put away the token. ¡± Tell me the results in two days. ¡®


    After saying that, he turned around and left. He wanted to show this token to his ¡°upper echelon¡±.


    ¡°Stop copying!¡±


    ¡°No one is allowed to copy anymore! ¡±


    Deceiving the masses with lies? How is this a cultivation technique? This is clearly something that deceives the world to gain fame. ¡®


    ¡°Men, chase them out. Take down the book and tell them to scram.¡±


    The mysterious youth who was patiently answering the questions of the martial artists in front of the inn raised his head slightly.


    The eyes behind the mask were cold and silent.


    But he said patiently, ¡± These cultivation techniques are not lies to deceive the masses. Every page and every chapter contains the power to reach a higher realm.


    However, anyone who became a martial artist could be an expert as long as they were willing to work hard. Anyone who had learned a little martial arts would understand.


    As for cheating the world and stealing names, how can you talk about stealing names?¡±


    The group of people surrounding the mysterious youth sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating the world to gain fame!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many people like you.¡±


    Another person smiled and grabbed the book that was ced in front of him


    for others to copy. He read a few pages and said,¡± Tsk tsk tsk, the power of a higher realm? Why can¡¯t I understand it? This is clearly something that will lead people astray. ¡®


    ¡± That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re really innocent, we¡¯ll naturally clear your name after we investigate. We¡¯ve destroyed the book. Come with us. ¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the mysterious young man asked quietly.


    Little brother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re from a righteous sect. After we investigate the matter, we¡¯ll give you justice.


    ¡® Sir, I just hope that more people can practice martial arts to strengthen their bodies, ¡± the mysterious young man said sincerely. ¡± After all, a great cmity ising. A chaotic world ising. More strength means more hope for survival. ¡± Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    The person who was flipping through the bookughed.¡±What cmity? This is a prosperous era of singing and dancing!¡± The mysterious youth immediately fell silent.


    The words hade to an end.


    However, the knife had just been pulled out.


    No one saw how he drew his saber.


    His saber shed out in a dream-like manner.


    Dazzling, deste like autumn, bleak and lonely, pious and passionate, indomitable and wless.


    An instantter.


    The sound of a saber being pulled out and retracted sounded almost at the same time.


    Wind-on-Snow closed her eyes and grabbed the book. She gently brushed the ce where the man¡¯s dirty hands had touched and walked out of the room without looking behind her.


    The ground was littered with corpses that had been decapitated and had yet to reveal fear in their eyes..</font>

 Chapter 346 - 346: 211. A Courteous Visit Is Needed Before the Clan Is Exterminated

    Chapter 346 - 346: 211. A Courteous Visit Is Needed Before the n Is Exterminated


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the gloomy hall.


    Bone Throne.


    The mysterious man with the dark gold mask yed with the token that was handed to her.


    Zhao Ge knelt on the stone steps outside the hall, prostrating himself, not daring to raise his head.


    ¡°Where are the books?¡± A voice came from the hall.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhao Ge hurriedly raised his hands and handed the book into the hall.


    There seemed to be a strange power in the hall. A strange shadow held a book and walked in.


    The mysterious man stretched out his arm, took the book, and casually flipped through a few pages.


    When she flipped to the first page, she didn¡¯t care at all.


    When she flipped to the second page, she subconsciously straightened her body slightly.


    When she reached the third page, she could not help but speed up¡­


    The fourth page¡­


    The fifth page¡­


    The sixth page¡­


    She could no longer stop.


    She flipped to the 20th page in one go, but there seemed to be a part of the 20th page that was rather profound. Even she could not break through it immediately.


    The mysterious man closed the book. His original carelessness and carelessness hadpletely disappeared. His eyes were a little absent-minded for a moment.


    After a long time,


    ¡°What do you think of this book?¡± she asked suddenly.


    Outside the hall, Zhao Ge said honestly, ¡± I¡¯ve never seen or heard of it. There¡¯s no better way to tolerate the world than this. It¡¯s indeed worthy of the name of the world¡¯s Qi. ¡®


    The mysterious man looked at the token again.


    She naturally recognized this token.


    This was the token of the Su family, but it was not a member of the main family or an outsider. It was just some kind of executive order, and its grade was not high.


    She recalled what had happened over the years and immediately understood who had done this.


    The man¡¯s appearance appeared in her mind.


    Ten years of wind and frost, ten years of snow, reading countless books in the world.


    How could there be such a dazzling genius in the world?


    He had read for ten years.


    He had yet to break through to the eleventh realm.


    But he could integrate hundreds of schools¡­No, the director of the Wan family created this unprecedented cultivation technique?


    Unfortunately, such a genius was not from the Wu family, the Lu family, or the Shen family.


    The same room can hold a dagger, disaster can rise from the wall, even husband and wife, brothers, father and son¡­They could all argue, have conflicts, and even be enemies.


    Not to mention the aristocratic families that already had obvious conflicts between the two sides.


    Zhou n, Su n, Wu n, Shen n, Lu n¡­


    Although they were both aristocratic families, they were opposites.


    She had already broken through to the eleventh realm, so she would naturally use a kind of examining or even overlooking attitude to look at all people and things that were not in the eleventh realm.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find any problems with this book. Not only could she not find any problems, but she had even gained something from just a cursory nce.


    She could not help but sigh.


    Feng Nanbei was truly a genius in the world.


    The Su family used him as the emperor¡¯s teacher, and he lived up to his name.


    Zhao Ge was still kneeling and waiting quietly.


    Suddenly, the mysterious person on the white bone throne threw the token out of the pce door.


    Pa da.


    The tokennded beside him, making a crisp sound.


    At the same time, a voice came from the hall. ¡± You didn¡¯te to find me. I¡¯ve never seen this token. Do what you have to do. ¡±


    Zhao Ge was stunned. He opened his mouth wide and wanted to ask, but he felt that he would not get an answer even if he asked.


    He was a smart person, so ne silently put away she token ana d said: Yes! slr!¡±


    Obviously, Lord Houtu recognized this token.


    The reason why she said that was because she was afraid of him.


    There was only one possibility.


    Although she and the owner of this token had some conflicts, they still needed to maintain a level of ¡± not falling out with each other. ¡±


    And Blood Rain Hall might have been identally involved in some dispute.


    Zhao Ge smiled bitterly in his heart. As expected¡­Big business was also big trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± he bowed twice and said respectfully.


    When Zhao Ge returned to the third floor,


    The assassins of the Blood Rain Tower had already begun to report to him.


    ¡°One hundred and ny-six A-ss killers, one hundred and forty-six of them died. Out of 352 second-grade killers, 291 have died.¡± When the assassin reported this data, he was a little confused.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Zhao Ge asked coldly.


    The killer thought for a moment and said,¡±These few days¡­¡± Those small sects from the famous righteous sects also started to find trouble with them, but they were all killed.


    In addition, many simr people have appeared in other cities.¡±


    Zhao Ge held his forehead and frowned, his eyes rolling non-stop.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± You may leave. If the building epts any missions targeting them in the future, you must tell me first. ¡®


    ¡® Each building has epted a total of seventy-two simr missions, ¡± the killer said. ¡± Only twenty-seven have beenpleted. The rest have all failed. ¡® ording to the usual practice, the rest will be settled by a Legend rank assassin. Otherwise, the reputation of our Blood Rain House will be greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pause for now,¡± said Zhao Ge.


    ¡°Tower Master, pause?¡± The killer was stunned.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Zhao Ge emphasized again.


    ¡°But, in this way, the reputation of our Blood Rain House?¡±


    ¡°Am I not clear enough?¡± Zhao Ge asked coldly.


    The assassin felt a chill in his heart and hurriedly lowered his head.¡±Yes ¡­¡±


    Zhao Ge looked into the distance. He had to hold a meeting with the people from Blood Rain Hall to discuss this matter. This was clearly not a small matter.


    The autumn cold reached its end.


    It was almost winter.


    A man wrapped in a white crane cloak was walking in this changing season.


    When it was cold, he wrapped his clothes tightly.


    When it rained, he would hold an umbre.


    After crossing the river, he boarded the boat.


    Squeezing into the boat with the people at the ferry, they sat in the cramped cabin.


    He listened to the guests who were crossing the river beside him talking about family matters, or talking about some secrets of the martial arts world in a mysterious and dominant manner. From time to time, there were a few naughty children who were fighting and stumbling, running and quarreling without caring about others.


    It was fine if the people sitting beside him did not notice him, but those who did could not help but nce at him.


    That was because¡­


    They had never seen such a person before.


    It was an indescribable temperament mixed with the throbbing of all things.


    People couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. They could only say in their hearts, ¡± Maybe he¡¯s a person with a story. ¡®


    The man put hispels on his knees and waited quietly for the boat to reach the shore.


    He threw down a few coppers, went ashore, and walked into the distance.


    The twilight is like blood,


    The leaves turn into tides,


    The people on the streets are like the tide,


    People came and went, bustling with activity.


    The man walked past the crowd and arrived at a dark ce.


    In the Land, there were rocks and trees, but the most eye-catching thing was a cold hall that was far away from the bustling world.


    He stood in front of the main hall and said indifferently, ¡°¡±Please meet the


    Hidden Lord.¡±


    The sound was not loud, but it was like a raging dragon surging in all directions. After a long time,


    After a long time,


    There was no reaction.


    The man was Xia Ji.


    He waited patiently.


    If the heart has a heart of eternity, why would it care about a moment or a moment?


    Then, he waited for a woman in a dark gold robe. The woman said, ¡°Master has gone out.¡±


    ¡®When are youing back?¡± Xia Ji asked politely. ¡°There¡¯s no date for his return,¡± the woman said.


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± Thank you. ¡®


    After saying that, he turned around.


    The woman looked at the man strangely. She naturally knew that this man was the Su family¡¯s imperial teacher.


    However, what made her feel strange was why this man¡¯s aura was so ordinary?


    It was so ordinary that it gave her the feeling that she could crush him.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t feel it.


    Because Xia Ji was able to control himself now, he had already withdrawn all his power, including the ck Emperor¡¯s aura.


    Even if Su Tian stared at him now, he would not realize that Feng Nanbei was the ck Emperor.


    He left the hall.


    He walked out of the dark realm.


    At this moment, the upper echelons of Blood Rain Hall were gathered together and discussing.


    ¡°Zhao Ge, you¡¯re too careful. His Excellency means that it¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll do whatever we need to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve already eaten. This mission must bepleted. The remaining forty-five people must die! Otherwise, where would our Blood Rain Hall¡¯s reputation be?¡±


    ¡°The other party might be a powerful faction, but is our Blood Rain Hall small?


    Who are we afraid of? Moreover, in the entire south, which faction did not


    want to touch them? We are just one of them.¡±


    ¡± They¡¯re too stupid. Not only did they not hide the cultivation technique like a treasure, but they even took it out to show it to the world. What a joke. ¡®


    Zhao Ge said, ¡°I was thinking that the great cmity that those kids said has arrived is actually at this moment ¡­¡± The north is already in chaos.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was immediately greeted withughter.


    ¡® The north is in chaos. It¡¯s so far away from us, separated by a great river, a great river, and countless roads in between. What does it have to do with us? ¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, this is a good opportunity. Maybe you can start a ve business. After all, there will be many refugees. Haha.¡±


    Zhao Ge listened to the words of the tower masters and frowned. ¡°¡±l¡¯m just a


    little worried.¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, a muffled voice burst outughing.


    ¡°The older you get, the more cowardly you be. Think about it. The underground world is now in the hands of His Excellency. No matter how powerful you are, can you overturn His Excellency¡¯s Five Fingers Sky?¡±


    ¡® Those kids are interesting. I¡¯ll go and see them myself tomorrow. I like to take the heads of these young geniuses the most. ¡® ¡°Not bad, you must go. It will be very interesting.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Fang Hu, how did you know? Have you been there?¡±


    The person who spoke did not hide it and smiled. ¡± I¡¯ve been there. That girl¡¯s strength is not weak. She struggled very hard¡­¡± Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone immediately understood what he meant andughed.


    The atmosphere was joyous.


    The water was misty.


    At some point, the line of sight in the building was rapidly decreasing.


    A white mist enveloped the entire world.


    The wind was still blowing, but there was an indescribable silence and peace.


    ¡°Why is there fog?¡±


    ¡°This fog¡­¡± Someone raised his hand. In the time it took to raise his hand, his palm had already blurred in his vision. It was obvious how fast the fog was forming.


    ¡°It¡¯s not normal,¡± the man immediately said.


    What?!


    Everyone from the Bloodrain House immediately stood up from their seats. They were all experienced and legendary assassins. Naturally, they would not panic. Even if they fell into a dangerous situation, they could still maintain their confidence.


    But in the next second¡­


    His confidence was shattered.


    Boom!


    A bright light that looked like the explosion of a star appeared in the middle of the fog.


    The space was like ss. It cracked from that point, and in a sh, it turned into endless rolling thunder liquid that looked like a sr prominence. The lightning liquid exploded and spread out in all directions, bringing with it a powerful force.


    This was manifested in the space as purple cracks.


    Each crack was a bolt of lightning.


    Chi chi chi!


    The lightning bolts shot out like thick spears. Before they could react, they had pierced through their bodies.


    These legendary assassins were unable to react at all and were already pierced through.


    And every pration was just right.


    It pierced through non-fatal areas. but in the process of piercing through. it


    shattered all the meridians, bone marrow, and even caused the internal organs to die.


    However, it was precisely because it was lightning that it gave the human organs thest chance to operate.


    They would not die immediately, but they could not be saved either.


    Unable to move, unable to shout,


    With consciousness, he endured the pain as if he was rolling on a mountain of des or crawling in a sea of fire.


    Slowly feeling it, and then dying.


    In an instant, all the Lords of the Blood Rain Tower fell to the ground in fear.


    With the help of the flickering purple lightning, their horrified eyes faintly reflected the action of the man wrapped in the white crane cloak returning his saber to its sheath.


    Then, the lightning disappeared, the fog thinned, and the figure disappeared into the distance.


    It was as if he hade from hell and was going back to hell..</font>

 Chapter 347 - 347: 212. Kill to Peace, Sun Moon Mountain River Pavilion

    Chapter 347 - 347: 212. Kill to Peace, Sun Moon Mountain River Pavilion


    Trantor: 549690339


    In just three months, many major events had happened in the martial world.


    First, the Bloodrain of the Thousand and Eight Floors was uprooted.


    All the killers in the building were dead, and those who were still carrying out missions outside were lucky enough to escape, but they did not dare to call themselves people from the building.


    The Twelve Forms of Hidden de could not escape either. The identities of those terrifying assassins were dug out and they died one by one in the door.


    Secondly, due to the matter of ¡®World Energy¡±, the orthodox martial arts master held a martial arts tournament.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The meeting only allowed people from more than ten ¡°big forces¡± to participate. The main topic was to discuss how to take back all the cultivation techniques.


    At the meeting, a mysterious man in ck suddenly appeared and left a message, ¡®¡±¡®The world needs to be strong, and it doesn¡¯t need you to point fingers.¡±


    Many righteous path experts attacked and were killed along with the martial arts world¡¯s alliance leader.


    Immediately after, many experts from the surrounding sects joined forces to look for the ¡°murderer¡± whose appearance was unknown, shouting that he would pay with his blood.


    However, in just a few days, all those who mored were dead.


    Thus, he alone suppressed the entire southern martial arts world until no one dared to speak.


    On the contrary, those martial artists who had obtained the cultivation method began to take the initiative to spread the world¡¯s energy.


    It was like a fire seed thrown into the grasnd, which would eventually start a prairie fire.


    Three monthster.


    It was snowing heavily.


    Xia Ji did not hide his identity at all.


    He wore an ordinary mask and carried two long swords, one ck and one white, as he walked on the ancient path.


    However, his weapon had ¡± betrayed ¡± him. At the end of the road, there were three people blocking his path.


    These people were all dressed in white.


    The left sleeve is the waning moon, and the right sleeve is the scorching sun.


    They were from the Sun Moon Mountain River Pavilion.


    The person blocking the way recognized Xia Ji¡¯s weapon and immediately questioned loudly, ¡®¡±¡® The Alliance Master of the Righteous Dao is discussing to confiscate the cultivation technique and investigate the truth. If they are really wronged, we will let them go and give them justice. What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± Xia Ji did not answer.


    After so many years, he knew that there were some words that did not need to be said anymore, so he drew his ck knife.


    The ck saber was a divine weapon, the Thunder Fire. It was connected to him. The more powerful his Thunder Fire was, the more power he could add to the divine weapon.


    One sh.


    Lightning arcs were thousands of feet long.


    He shed through two people.


    He put away his knife and walked past the remaining person who waspletely stunned. He asked, ¡°Can you lead the way?¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Take me to where you came from,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Once one entered the Righteous Path Holy Land, it was like entering a cage. No matter how many divine powers one had, they could not do as they pleased. This was a regional formation.


    These formations were all passed down from ancient times.


    Although its defensive capabilities had been weakened by time, it was still very strong. Xia Xiaosu had only wanted to find the Twelve Golden Statues to build a fake formation.


    Therefore, if Xia Ji wanted to go and die, the disciple of the Sun Moon Mountain River Pavilion did not hesitate at all. He brought Xia Ji to the entrance of the Sun Moon Mountain River Pavilion with hatred.


    As expected, this was also the entrance to a small world.


    This was a rock at the northern foot of the Heavenly Sun Mountain.


    Xia Ji silently noted down the location to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t find the wrong ce next time. Then, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go in?¡± The man was stunned,


    ¡°I only asked you to bring me here. I didn¡¯t say I wanted to go in,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    That person waspletely speechless. He hurriedly ran into the small world.


    Soon ¡­


    There was a group of disciples wearing long sleeves and white clothes.


    These disciples had just rushed out of the small world when they realized that the person they were chasing had not run away at all.


    Xia Ji sat on a slope at the northern foot of the Heavenly Sun Mountain.


    These disciples were all disciples of the Sun Moon Mountain River Pavilion, and each of them had extraordinary strength. Soon, they surrounded Xia Ji.


    ¡°What do you want to do, sir?¡± asked the leader.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    It¡¯s a cultivation method to prevent the night from falling, ¡± the man said loudly. ¡± So it¡¯s kept by the righteous path for people with a sense of justice to learn. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡±


    ¡®What right do you have to keep it?¡± Xia Ji asked. Who will judge justice?¡±


    Before the leader could speak, a disciple beside him said,¡± We are the Righteous Holy Land, Sun Moon Mountain River Building. Our disciples are naturally qualified to keep it. You don¡¯t have to ask about this. But why did you kill our people? ¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Because the people you want to take away and judge are all my disciples. The people you want to rob are also my disciples. Why don¡¯t you ask me why? Why don¡¯t you ask yourself why first? ¡±


    The man was stunned.


    ¡± Why do you have the qualifications just because you¡¯re from the Sun Moon Mountain River Building? ¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    That person was stunned.


    Xia Ji answered for them.


    ¡°Is it because you think you are very strong?¡±


    Before the leader could speak, the entrance to the small world fluctuated. A white-robed man with a heroic aura and a sword-like expression stepped out. Beside him was a delicate ck-robed woman. Both of them looked to be in their thirties, not much older than Xia Ji.


    These two people were different from the other disciples of the Mountain River Pavilion. The white-robed man¡¯s sleeves were zing suns, while the ck-robed woman¡¯s sleeves were waning moons.


    th¡¯? dicoic  th¡¯3  Af thorn Master Bai Ri and Tower Master Hei Yue.¡±


    Xia Ji nced at the two of them. Their strength¡­Reaching the eleventh realm, it seemed that such arge faction would eventually have a fire seed.


    The ckmoon Tower Master looked at the man in front of her and nced at his saber. She raised her willowy eyebrows, obviously recognizing him. She waved her hand and said to the disciples of the Sun Moon Mountain River


    Tower, ¡°¡±Go back.¡±


    Many disciples did not dare to disobey and returned one after another.


    Only three people remained at the northern foot of the mountain range.


    Only then did the Master of ckmoon Tower say, ¡± I heard that Mister Su Jiafeng has traveled all over the country in the past ten years and read countless books. That book on World Energy should be created by Mister Feng, right? ¡± You must be Mister Feng himself, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied frankly.


    The Master of ckmoon Tower naturally understood the way the righteous path did things. ¡± No matter what, I¡¯ll put a big hat on you before the battle. If you don¡¯t kneel properly, you¡¯ll be punished by all evil people. ¡± It was a daily operation, so she was not angry.


    Instead, he said calmly, ¡± The righteous and evil paths attacked your disciples and snatched your books. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you personally participating. However, you killed a disciple of my sect. You need to give an exnation for this. ¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Although the Qi of the world was created by me, I never left my name. If you want this name, you can have it. ¡®


    As soon as he said this, the ckmoon Tower Master looked at him strangely.


    Bai Ri Tower Master was also stunned.


    There was such a person in the world?


    ¡± This is only the first chapter of my Ten Thousand Laws Manual, ¡± Xia Ji continued. ¡± By this time next year, the second chapter will also be known to the world. I won¡¯t fight for this title. Whoever wants it can go get it. ¡®


    ¡® What? ¡± Bai Ri Tower Master suddenly understood. ¡± You want to make ordinary people stronger so that they can protect themselves in the Fire Cmity and awaken the opportunity? ¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    As soon as he said this, the two people opposite him immediately fell silent.


    After a long time, the White Sun Tower Master said loudly, ¡± Good!! ¡± I¡¯ve long heard that the Su family¡¯s emperor teacher is a rare genius. Meeting him in person is better than hearing about him. As expected, good, good!¡±


    He said yes three times.


    Then, he revealed a regretful expression because he knew that this emperor teacher had not entered the eleventh realm.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you two to be reasonable people,¡± Xia Jiqi said.


    ¡® Mister, have you ever thought that if everyone in the world learns your Qi technique and gains their own power from it, would the world be in chaos? ¡± the Master of ckmoon Tower asked.


    ¡°You two should know that the Fire Cmity willst for 500 years, so 500 years¡­¡± Xia Ji said. Where could the fire demon have gone?


    Would he cross the river? Would all humans be wiped out?


    I¡¯ve been to the Tribtion Lands in the north, so I know that the fire demons are constantly getting stronger and invading.


    This world was no longer chaotic, but a world of cmity. In this world of cmity, all the weak became fish on the chopping board. If humanity is destroyed, will there still be chaos?¡±


    The two tower masters fell silent.


    After a long time¡­


    ¡°Mister, you are truly a sage of the world. It is truly our fault.¡±


    Sir, you have a broad vision of the world and have a broad mind for five hundred vears. but we are concerned about small Drofits and are sDreadinz rumors for our own selfish interests.


    I will exin this matter to the building and order the sects of the righteous path in the pugilistic world not to hinder Mister¡¯s disciples from preaching. Other than that, they need to provide help to Mister¡¯s disciples.¡±


    The owner of the ck Moon Tower looked at Xia Ji curiously. ¡± The World¡¯s Energy is still in my room, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll gain something from reading it every day. Sir, do you have a second chapter? ¡±


    ¡± Wait until it¡¯s published, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll ask my disciple to send a copy over so that you can read it first. ¡±


    The ckrnoon Tower Master revealed a smile, but his expression suddenly turned solemn.¡±Since there is a grudge, it needs to be settled. It is a great merit for you topile the cultivation technique without asking for your name to be left behind. However, since you killed my sect¡¯s disciples, you still need to give an exnation.¡±


    ¡°What exnation do you want?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°You can exchange one move with me, and after that, the grudge will be resolved,¡± said the ckmoon Tower Master.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t need Dharma Form, and I naturally don¡¯t need Dharmakaya. I just saw that you have reached the peak of technique and power in the world of Qi, so I wanted to see it. ¡®


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Bai Ri Tower Master immediately retreated, leaving an empty space.


    The two of them faced each other quietly.


    He slowly approached.


    Suddenly, both of them turned into afterimages. The owner of ckmoon


    Tower did not draw her sword, but she shed out with her sword and sheath.


    In the process of shing, the sheath could no longer withstand the sharpness and directly shattered.


    The sword that had shattered its sheath became more and more unstoppable.


    Don¡¯t even think about dodging this sword because it contained a fixed power that would definitely hit.


    However, Xia Jizhen didn¡¯t take this level of power seriously. He casually raised his hand.


    The saber had not been unsheathed, and the sheath had not been broken.


    The scabbard hit the back of the sword.


    The ckmoon Tower Master suddenly felt waves after waves of tremendous force crashing towards her, making her feel as if she was lost in a deep sea whirlpool.


    She was carried away, and the sword naturally stabbed at other ces.


    In that instant, victory and defeat were decided.


    ¡± Thank you, ¡± Xia Ji said and put away his saber.


    The ckmoon Tower Master looked at this man with aplicated expression. She could see that he was casual, so casual that it was almost lonely. Before he attacked, he already knew that he would win easily.


    Therefore, he appeared nonchnt when he attacked. He did not treat this as apetition, but as a formality.


    ¡°Since Mister Feng is so powerful, why don¡¯t we have a real fight?¡± ckmoon Tower Master said coldly.


    ¡± No. ¡± Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± I¡¯m not in the eleventh realm.


    Only then did the Master of ckmoon Tower remember that the person in front of her was of a lower realm than her. She finally regained her dignity, so she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. There will always be a chance in the future..¡±</font>

 Chapter 348 - 348: 213: Imagination of the World

    Chapter 348 - 348: 213: Imagination of the World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji left the Heavenly Sun Mountain.


    He didn¡¯t look for Houtu again because she had already found him.


    Concubine Wu was wearing the Houtu mask, but it was obviously impossible for her to recognize Feng Nanbei as her former Seventh Imperial Brother.


    Now, she questioned coldly, ¡°¡± I am the Hidden Lord, yet you destroyed the


    Blood Rain Hall under me. The 22 forces led by the Twelve Forms of the Hidden<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    de¡­¡¯


    ¡°My disciple has the Su family token. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Xia Ji interrupted her.


    Or did your subordinate not give it to you?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, ¡± Wu Ji argued.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Knowing the truth and not reporting it? Such subordinates deserve to die. Aren¡¯t you going to thank me for killing them for you? ¡± ¡°You!¡± Wu Ji¡¯s face immediately filled with anger. Feng Nanbei!¡±


    Xia Ji snorted and walked past her. ¡®¡±¡®Take care of your people.¡±


    Concubine Wu suddenly stopped being angry. She was quiet for a moment and said gently, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Xia Ji paused.


    Concubine Wu reminded him in a soft voice, ¡°Feng Nanbei, can you guard those children forever?¡±


    Her words were very calm, as if she was reminding the Imperial Teacher in front of her that he had not broken through to the eleventh realm.


    Your lifespan is limited. ¡®


    You¡¯ll return to the Su Family afterpleting your mission, but I¡¯m different because I¡¯m already at the 11th realm. When you return to the Su Family, I¡¯ll be the one to decide how these children die. ¡±


    Don¡¯t even think about breaking through to the 11th realm in a short period of time. It¡¯s because the Tribtion Fire Seed is getting harder and harder to find. There¡¯s almost no more of it. ¡®


    After she asked this question, she smiled.


    She was waiting to see how angry the man in front of her was.


    However, Xia Ji closed his eyes, and the image of the Fourth Princess, who had once pitied herself by Huaqing Lake in the Imperial Capital, shed through his mind.


    ¡°Concubine Wu, are you happy?¡± he asked.


    The Hidden Lord did not expect this response. She said angrily, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    After saying that, she was stunned because she realized that not only did she not make the man in front of her angry, but she was the one who was angry.


    Why?


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t wait for her reply and continued walking forward.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, we haven¡¯t fought yet, right?¡± Wu Ji suddenly asked.


    Xia Ji chuckled, ignoring her and not stopping.


    Wu Ji looked at his back coldly, but her heart was filled with a strange feeling.


    This man¡­


    It gave her an indescribable feeling.


    However, no matter whether they liked him or hated him, they couldn¡¯t deny that he was a peerless genius. He was still reading and studying the book ¡®


    World Force ¡®


    She sighed. For some reason, she suddenly thought of the question she had just asked.


    ¡°Am I happy?


    ¡°Brother


    When he returned to Mirror Lake, it was already snowing heavily.


    The area outside theke was still bustling with activity.


    Xia Ji came to a boat with his bamboo hat on.


    Before he could speak, the little girl in the cabin said,¡±lt¡¯s snowing heavily today, so I won¡¯t go out of theke.¡±


    Xia Ji took out five taels of silver, which was two taels more than usual.


    The little girl took the silver and weighed it in her hand.


    For the sake of the money, she subconsciously looked up at the customer. Suddenly, she was stunned. She bent down and tried to see the face under the bamboo hat, but she could not see it clearly.


    ¡°Where are the guests going?¡±


    ¡°The center of theke.¡±


    The little girl hurriedly scattered the melon seeds, stood up, and stammered,¡±Master¡­Grandpa,e out ¡­ Get out of theke.¡±


    Soon .


    The boat swung away.


    In the cabin, the little girl didn¡¯t speak and sat awl?vardly opposite the guest.


    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± she asked cautiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat melon seeds?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.


    Soon, the boat reached the center of theke. The little girl saw the guest get up and said softly, ¡°¡±1 ¡­ My name is Wan Shi, Wan as in 10,000 or 20,000, and


    Shi as in Shi.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Xia Ji replied casually.


    With that, he walked out of the cabin and walked to theke. He stepped on the water and the waves and walked into the hazy manor in the middle of theke.


    The little girl jumped around in the cabin and cheered, ¡°¡± The immortal knows my name! He knows my name! ¡±


    Suddenly¡­


    She thought of something and wailed, ¡°I f * cking took five taels of silver from an immortal! Why the hell should I charge more? I want to chop off my hand!¡±


    Xia Ji returned to his study, leaving him alone in the courtyard in the middle of theke.


    He boiled water and made a pot of hot tea.


    Snow fell like goose down on the manor, piling up to the knees. The yellow candle in the stone tower was still bright, illuminating the white in the darkness around them.


    A few dayster, Su Tian sent a message.


    He said that he didn¡¯t need to worry about the matter regarding the World¡¯s Force. First of all, his actions were reasonable and within the scope of the emperor¡¯s teacher.


    Secondly, the aristocratic families were still tolerant.


    Moreover, his identity as Su Daji¡¯s ancestor was invisible. The few monsters on the top floor did not care, and no one below dared to say anything.


    Su Tian knew that the ck Emperor had taken away most of the tinder, so she hinn for n-nnrp Yin Ti hor thrpp nnd Tinn cronprnll<lv


    him a bunch of empty golden crystal balls. At the same time, she sent him an ancient book as he requested.


    Compiling a book naturally required him to read the books in the world, so his request to read books was reasonable.


    Su Tian even promised to help him collect books from all over the world and send them to the manor in the middle of theke regrly.


    A few dayster, An Rongrong received a message.


    Ten years ago, she had been fighting and cultivating in the chaotic front line of the fire tribtion in order to strengthen her Dharmakaya and reach a higher realm.


    The current tribtion had already reached the Wolf Sealing Pass. It could be said that once the Wolf Sealing Pass was out, it would be a tribtion.


    The Fire Cmity was blocked not because of the Wolf Sealing Pass, but because winter had arrived.


    But once this winter passed, the attention of the wolves would be devoured.


    The mes came from the west and engulfed the human world.


    Ning Xiaoyu and Daqi had been brought back to the mountains by the Confucian Sect¡¯s master.


    Defending the fire tribtion in the north had originally be the Third Prince¡¯s mission¡­


    And his final destiny was to be the chosen one, Ji Xuan¡¯s whetstone. This was destined. He might not know it yet, but his sister Xia Yun definitely knew it.


    Little Su was doing very well in the snowy Russia Country. She would often give him some good news and also tell him not to drag her down in the next fight. Xia Ji shook his head with a smile and sighed. ¡°¡±This girl is still full of vitality.¡±


    But after he finished sighing, he suddenly realized that Little Su was the Supreme Pontiff of Luosha Kingdom¡¯s Orthodoxy, and also the master of the mysterious Wang Family Town.


    Now, when others faced her, they would probably only have feelings of respect and fear, right?


    She was the only one who still called her little girl..


    He suddenly turned around and looked at the bronze mirror.


    In the bronze mirror, the person was no longer young. Her ck hair mixed with her white hair fell down.


    He sat back in front of the table, grinded the ink, picked up the brush, and wrote four big words on the paper.


    The image of the world.


    The days after that were very simple.


    During the day, Xia Ji was either writing the Ten Thousand Laws Manual or reading books.


    These books were all sent by Su Tian¡¯s subordinates. Each time, there would be thousands of books.


    At night, he would go through the Inferno Transfer Station to the outside of the pass.


    Now, he had five transit stations.


    The first was at Mirror Lake.


    The second was in the ruins of the Imperial City.


    The third was in the extreme west of the pass.


    The fourth was the Church of Wolf, Snake, and Death in the Country of Ice and Snow.


    The fifth one was at Fangzhang Ind¡¯s Golden Jade Lane.


    It only took him ten seconds to travel from Mirror Lake Manor to the banditnds outside the pass.


    On this night, no one knew that he had transformed into Xia Ji in the depths of the Tribtion Land and trained hard as a Dharmakaya. Now, he had long broken through the Magical Aperture Realm and two of his eight Dharma Meridians had been connected.


    Time flew by, and soon the winter snow stopped. The spring seedlings poked their heads out of the soil. The colorful flowers bloomed in midsummer, and then in early autumn, another cycle came.


    All things are born and die again, and graduallye to life toward death.


    Xia Ji had alsopleted the second chapter of the Ten Thousand Laws Manual.


    Although he was not satisfied because he had new gains every day, this one was enough to give to the world.


    When he put down his brush, it was another autumn rain season outside the curtain.


    He heard footsteps in the quiet manor. These footsteps were a little slower than when he left.


    Soon,


    One figure after anothernded in the wind and rain in front of the study.


    Ny-nine left, seventy-two returned.


    All the disciples seemed to have grown up after only a year.


    ¡°Greetings, Teacher,¡± everyone said in unison.


    They had naturally heard about the extermination of sects in the martial arts world and guessed that it had something to do with their teacher. If not for their teacher, they would have died in the martial arts world long ago.


    Xia Ji walked out of the study and out of the eaves. He didn¡¯t block the rain and allowed the cold rain to wet his clothes and hair.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯ve encountered, and I know that your world has undergone earth-shattering changes,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°But what I want to say is that you haven¡¯t encountered enough. The ones you¡¯ve encountered are still too weak. You haven¡¯t encountered a truly terrifying enemy yet.


    There will still be people who will die, who will be crippled, injured, in pain, and in despair. There will also be people who will be deceived, deceived, coaxed, and even betrayed.¡±


    The seventy-two disciples listened quietly. They simultaneously withdrew their power and allowed the rain to wet them. They stood in the autumn rain with their teacher and listened to his teachings silently.


    Xia Ji swept his gaze over the children who could no longer be called children and said calmly, ¡°¡±A greenhouse can only nurture weakness, and protection can only bring about fragility¡­You are not my pets, but my disciples.


    ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t take the initiative to attack again. Unless all the karma reaches me, I won¡¯t care.


    If you die, I will help you take revenge, but is there any meaning to you who are already dead?¡±


    The disciples listened attentively.


    Xia Ji raised his head, facing the autumn rain. He closed his eyes and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®The second volume of the Ten Thousand Arts Scroll is ready. You can take it and copy it to learn.


    Then, you can go out after winter. The next time youe back, I hope there will still be seventy-two people.¡±


    With that, he waved his sleeves and turned around, stepping into the study.


    The disciples looked at each other. Many things had happened in this year. Everyone had a story, and some even gained ignorant feelings.


    After resting for a while, many people chose to go to the martial arts practice hall in the manor.


    To their surprise, they found a crystal ball in the middle of the hall. The ball was burning with purple mes, emitting bursts of high temperature that


    made people¡¯s blood boil.


    In the heart of the me that no one could see was a small¡­A pure ck me.


    PS: Restore updates of more than ten thousand words tomorrow</font>

 Chapter 349 - 349:214. I Wish You Happiness at the Wedding

    Chapter 349 - 349:214. I Wish You Happiness at the Wedding


    Trantor: 549690339


    Raindrops of autumn rain fell from the eaves, hitting the ground and theke.


    Xia Ji could hear the disciples practicing martial arts in the training hall.


    He collected his thoughts and his gaze fell on a red invitation card on the table in the study.


    He ced his hand gently on the invitation card and closed his eyes. The bride was also considered his disciple, but she had entered the mortal world and found the life she wanted.


    The wedding was tomorrow night.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He was invited.


    Logically and emotionally, he should go.


    Thus, he stood up and took out two pieces of top-notch spiritual jade as a congrattory gift.


    The gift was not bad. To ordinary people, it was a priceless treasure, but to him, it was nothing.


    The wedding was held on Cold Moon Peak.


    The bride was the adopted sister of the current Princess Consort Qing, An Xun.


    The groom was Xiao Yi, the youngest son of the White Cloud Monastery¡¯s abbot.


    The two of them could be considered a match made in heaven, and their statuses could be considered to be well-matched. After all, other than a small number of forces, no one knew that the current ¡°Verdant King¡± was just a whetstone.


    As his thoughts raced, Xia Ji had already stepped onto a lonely boat. The boat broke through the autumn waters and reached the other shore.


    He tightened his cloak to avoid the rain and walked to an emptyke. He looked at the small forest where yellow leaves were fluttering. There was a figure in the forest who was also wrapped in a cloak, holding an umbre, and even wearing a mask.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t surprised. He seemed to have known that she woulde, so he looked at the figure from afar and said, ¡°¡±Long time no see.¡±


    The figure stepped on the ground. It was small and light, and its flippers were like a cat¡¯s.


    Just by looking at the figure, one could tell that it was a woman, and a woman with a myriad of flirtatious looks.


    She walked up to Xia Ji and scolded, ¡®¡±Why didn¡¯t you use an umbre? Do you like to get wet in the rain that much?¡±


    Xia Ji waved her umbre down and smiled. ¡°¡±Get drenched with me.¡±


    The figure obediently put away the umbre and allowed the cold rain to fall. Soon, his clothes and cloak were wet, and he looked just like Xia Ji.


    ¡°An Rongrong, ¡± Xia Ji said her name.


    The figure shook his head.


    ¡°Rongrong?¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    The figure shook his head.


    The two of them were silent for a while, but the bleak autumn rain suddenly became gentle. This gentleness was not superficial, but hid a kind of dullness and brilliance that flowed into the future.


    ¡°There is only Su Yueqing in this world,¡± the figure said softly.


    Through the mask, Xia Ji looked at her eyes, which had regained their charm and charm, and appeared mysterious and independent.


    The eldest princess of the Su family had found herself in these ten years and became stronger. Whether it was her strength or her temperament, she had re-established her own structure. She could use cooperation, but she would never relv on anv existing structure-


    He knew that An Rongrong was here to attend his sister¡¯s wedding, but she couldn¡¯t be An Rongrong, so she had put on a mask and secretly came to find him because she wanted to attend her sister¡¯s wedding with him.


    This was the end of her identity. It was thest time she would do something as An Rongrong.


    Xia Ji suddenly realized that he understood her.


    She had obviously noticed this.


    Hence, the eyes behind the mask curved into a crescent moon again, transmitting a smiling face behind the mask.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    An Rongrong¡­No, Su Yueqing threw away the umbre and ced her small hand on Xia Ji¡¯s arm like a cat¡¯s paw. Then, she used her strength to drill around his stiff arm, making it soft. Then, she stuck to him like a cat.


    He was close but he maintained his independence.


    Then, they walked into the distance together.


    The two of them were silent for the entire journey.


    He chose two ordinary rooms in the inn and stayed the night.


    The next morning, Su Yueqing took off her mask and revealed her charming face. Her skin was like wless suet jade, but it was flowing with a burning fire. It was as if if if you identally touched her, you would be burned by the fire and unable to extricate yourself.


    She disguised herself slightly in front of the bronze mirror, weakening her beauty and making it mediocre. Then, she changed into ordinary gorgeous clothes.


    Xia Ji casually changed his appearance and changed into the same ordinary clothes.


    Immortal Mirror Lake wasn¡¯t suitable to attend the wedding between a noble and a Daoist, but an Immortal with a hidden identity could.


    After doing all this, the two of them seemed to have turned into an ordinary couple in the human world.


    He hired a carriage and went to Cold Moon Peak.


    Cold Moon Peak was located in a mountain called Cang He Mountain in the south.


    Cang He Mountain once had a legend of immortals, so the atmosphere of Taoism was quite rich.


    However, the White Cloud Temple did not prohibit disciples from marrying.


    A few years ago, the youngest son of the White Cloud Monastery¡¯s Abbey Dean, Xiao Yi, met An Xun by chance in Juye City. Both of them were at the age where their hearts were stirred, so they fell in love at first sight. After that, the two of them experienced various things before they firmly came together and decided to get married.


    Ru Mengxue naturally knew who An Xun was. In the past, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but now that something like this had happened, she naturally took advantage of the situation and acknowledged An Xun as her adopted sister.


    From a certain perspective, she, the general of the Revolutionary Army and the instigator of the Qing King¡¯s impending rebellion, was connected to those two people through an invisible bond.


    The wedding was held at Cang He Mountain.


    The White Cloud Temple was at the top of the mountain, and the wedding was held at the mountain vi.


    The wedding banquet was divided into an inner hall and an outer hall. There were only a few dozen people in the inner hall, while the outer hall was below the steps. The outer hall used round tables.


    At this moment, both the inner hall and the outer hall were bustling with activity. There were many guests, and all of them were rich and powerful..</font>

 Chapter 350 - 350:214. I Wish You Happiness at the Wedding

    Chapter 350 - 350:214. I Wish You Happiness at the Wedding


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this moment, Ru Mengxue was sitting in the inner hall. She was sitting in the front row.


    Her temperament was still delicate and pitiful, but there was aplicated aura. Different identities and different torments made her exude a strange charm.


    Although the inner hall was bustling with activity, her gaze would asionally nce outside.


    It didn¡¯t matter who was missing in the hall, but it couldn¡¯t be without that person.


    More and more customers came.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The servant who reported the name of the gift shouted at the top of his voice.


    ¡°A pair of red corals flying together


    ¡°An exquisite nine-colored jade crown ¡°Wu Kaizhi¡¯s authentic painting, Wind, Flower, Snow, Moon and Night


    ¡°Three catties of rare Blood Silver -Q¡¯


    ¡°A pair of ancient jade


    The servant boy shouted loudly. The hall was extremely lively.


    As time passed, the doors of the vi gradually closed. Almost everyone had arrived.


    Ru Mengxue¡¯s gaze quickly swept across the inner hall, revealing a disappointed but natural expression.


    Beside her was the leader of White Cloud Temple, Shan Yunzi. Shan Yunzi was a legendary figure in Jianghu. He often rode on cranes and traveled around. He had a mysterious skill called ¡± Cloud Scenery in All Directions ¡± that could drive away evil spirits and shake the night sky.


    ¡°Is Princess Consort Qing waiting for someone?¡± Shan Yunzi asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s my younger sister¡¯s teacher,¡± Ru Mengxue replied.


    Because of the various parties ¡®concealment and time constraints, no one would link An Xun and Immortal Mirror Lake together. Thus, Shan Yunzi asked curiously,¡±Then he and I can be considered inws. I just don¡¯t know who he


    My younger sister¡¯s teacher is like the Taoist priest, ¡± Ru Mengxue said. ¡± They both like to travel, but they live in seclusion. I¡¯ve sent him an invitation this time, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be at home or if he¡¯lle.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, Fellow Daoist.¡± Shan Yunzi smiled.


    He did not ask any more questions. He had a high status in Jianghu, especially in Taoism. He could be called a big shot. In his heart, he did not care much about his daughter-inw¡¯s teacher. He only treated her as an itinerant who liked to travel.


    To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Princess Qing¡¯s face and his son¡¯s sincerity, he might not have agreed to this marriage.


    Xiao Yi was a genius of the White Cloud Temple and could even be the future of Taoism. How could an ordinary woman be worthy of him?


    As for the teacher, he didn¡¯t think much of it. At this moment, a voice sounded from afar.


    ¡°The wedding begins


    As the voices spread, the guests immediately stopped talking.


    The entire banquet was silent.


    The gate of the manor waspletely closed.


    Ru Mengxue sighed in her heart. That man still didn¡¯te.


    Feng Nanbei was the Su family¡¯s emperor teacher, the person with great luck in the next few decades. He was also a genius that she had personally witnessed and even had a karma with.


    And he was the eldest princess of the Su family, Su Yueqing¡¯s man.


    However, Su Yueqing was a very problematic person. Her former master, Frost Monarch, had almost exposed her identity before he died. As Frost Monarch¡¯s trusted aide, Meng Xue naturally knew that this was not a random story made up by Frost Monarch.


    After that, the Su family changed. She was auctioned off as Frost Monarch¡¯s ¡± personal item and the new owner was the mysterious Eldest Princess.


    Then,


    Feng Nanbei had sent this little girl named An Xun to her ce and asked her to protect her.


    Then,


    Her new master also asked her to protect An Xun.


    Later, the Su family abolished very and she was free. Then, with hatred, she joined the Revolutionary Army without hesitation and became one of the Seven Generals.


    But she couldn¡¯t go against the aristocratic families. She even had to pretend to be submissive as usual. After all, she was still in the position of Princess Consort Qing.


    However, this did not stop her from relocating the girl, An Xun, as a chess piece.


    In fact, she even had some guesses that made her heart beat faster.


    That was why she acknowledged An Xun as her sister.


    This was because ¡®An Xun¡¯ was an important chess piece in her n to subvert the aristocratic families.


    There were only two kinds of people living in this world. They were either chess pieces or not even chess pieces.


    Ru Mengxue was a Go yer.


    But even if he was a chess yer, wasn¡¯t he a chess piece in another game?


    Meng Xue would never know that Feng Nanbei was Xia Ji, and that even her King Taishan Mask was given to her by that person.


    The key person she had been scheming to overthrow was already a great enemy of the aristocratic families.


    Because of their different views and perspectives, she didn¡¯t know anything about Xia Ji¡¯s scheme, and no one else would know.


    At this moment¡­


    A ¡®married couple¡¯ dressed like a wealthy businessman was sitting at a round table in the corner of the outer hall, sharing a table with strangers. After the ceremony, the banquet began. The bride and groom began to toast everywhere.


    This ¡± couple ¡± was also mixed in the crowd. When An Xun and Xiao Yi walked over, they stood up together, said a few words of blessing, and toasted her.


    This ¡± couple ¡± was naturally Xia Ji and Su Yueqing. Both of them were very good at disguising themselves, so no one would notice them even if they got close.


    Although An Xun was full of blood and Qi, she could not hold her liquor. She had been drinking along the way and was already a little stinking. She was also a little disappointed. After all, her teacher did note. It seemed that her teacher still did not like her, a disciple who had betrayed him to a certain extent¡­


    However, this was the kind of life he had thought of¡­


    Between Xiao Lang and her teacher, she ultimately chose Xiao Lang because she was already 29 years old and it was time for her to get married. Moreover, she was lucky enough to meet the man she loved.


    ¡°I wish the bride and groom happiness


    ¡°Have a son early


    ¡°Haha


    Amid the joyous atmosphere, An Xun followed behind a handsome and calm man. Her cheeks were flushed red as she raised her wine ss.


    Her gaze swept across the room and paused when she saw Su Yueqing and Xia Ji.


    Su Yueqing smiled at her like everyone else and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 wish you happiness.¡±


    An Xun was stunned for a moment, but he was quickly pulled to the next table by the groom.


    Su Yueqing finished the wine in his cup and sighed softly.


    Xia Ji nced at her and grabbed her hand.


    When their skin touched, Su Yueqing felt as if he had been electrocuted. His hand trembled violently, but he did not avoid it. Instead, he allowed him to cover the back of his hand. He felt the trace of impact in the long flow of time, melting the cold warmth.


    Su Yueqing smiled again.


    After three rounds of wine,


    The ever-changing mountains weed the autumn rain again.


    Autumn rain is bleak,


    The mountain wind was cold.


    Meng Xue¡¯s expression was normal, but she would asionally nce outside.


    In order to cause the aristocratic families to fall apart, she had really resorted to unscrupulous means, but she did not regret it.


    At this moment,


    At the foot of the mountain.


    The six ck shadows were like evil ghosts.


    Kneeling.


    Each of them exuded a powerful aura that fused with the darkness.


    However, they were still kneeling.


    He knelt in front of a shadowless figure.


    The figure said, ¡± My Wu family¡¯s Ghost Emperor has just arrived in the human world. He wants a woman to warm his room. He needs a woman with status, passion, and despair. This kind of woman is the best bride. ¡®


    I received news that a wedding banquet is being held at the top of the mountain. The bride is not bad. Her status, looks, and power are all sufficient. The most important thing is that she is in love with the groom. This will be a true wedding night. Such a night naturally needs to be given to the Ghost


    Emperor.¡±


    The figureughed and said indifferently, ¡°¡±Bring her here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the six figures kneeling in front of him had already turned into six ck lights and shot into the distance.


    Snatching the bride was a basic operation of aristocratic families.


    Xia Ji had once enjoyed such treatment, but he had refused to enjoy it.


    At this moment,


    The six ck shadows rushed towards the peak of the mountain like the night wind. They were holding a magic tool that looked like a token in their hands.


    The function of this magic tool was to exorcise ghosts.


    Heaven and earth naturally hide true spirits, and there are many evil spirits in the mountains and forests.


    To a certain extent, the function of these magic tools was simr to the Ghost Expelling Talisman, one of Xia Ji¡¯s Three Talismans. However, since they were refined into magic tools, the way they could be used was naturally more brutal. These six people would never know how many people they were in a trap.


    Perhaps it¡¯s like snow in a dream,


    Perhaps there is also Houtu,


    Perhaps there were more people¡­


    They were already extremely strong, and after obtaining the treasures of the aristocratic families, they were even more confident.


    At that time, they would summon the evil spirits in the mountains and use their evil spirits to break the door. Although there were many Taoist priests in the hall, the bride would be taken away by them before they could react.


    To them, the Wu family was the heavens.


    The Ghost Emperor of the Wu family was an extremely noble existence. It was their blessing to be able to work for the Ghost Emperor.


    It was also her fortune that the bride could serve the Wu family¡¯s Ghost


    Emperor..</font>

 Chapter 351 - 351:215. In the blink of an eye, the world shook

    Chapter 351:215. In the blink of an eye, the world shook


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the banquet.


    In the Outer Hall.


    There was a lot of discussion.


    ¡± This Princess Consort Qing¡¯s adopted sister and the son of the White Cloud


    Monastery¡¯s Abbey Dean have gotten married. What a strong alliance. ¡®


    ¡± That¡¯s right. King Qing is City Lord Lei¡¯s adopted son. City Lord Lei¡¯s illness has been getting worse over the years. If he¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about this?¡± Someone immediately changed the topic and said, ¡± The manor on Cold Moon Peak of Cang He Mountain is really a first-ss blessednd. If you sit high up, you can see the stars in the city from afar, but up close¡­Look closely ¡­¡±


    He suddenly stammered,¡±Then ¡­¡± What¡¯s that?¡±


    His sudden pause attracted the attention of the people around him.


    Many people looked over and saw that the person who spoke had a dull expression. There was doubt and fear in his eyes. He raised his head slightly and squeezed his eyes with all his might. Then, he looked into the distance, but his eyes were still filled with disbelief.


    Gradually, the disbelief turned into fear.


    The others hurriedly followed his gaze.


    In the deste autumn rain, a few dark faces were lying on the white wall of the vi.


    The faces were still in the shadows, as if they were smiling strangely.


    One of the customers was so scared that he screamed. His excessive body movements directly smashed the wine ss in front of him.


    On the other side, there was the sound of dishes being smashed. A customer identally pulled the tablecloth and brought a delicious dish to the ground.


    ¡± What the hell is that?! ¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The scene instantly became chaotic.


    In the main hall, Shan Yunzi¡¯s expression changed. He swept his gaze across the surroundings and the two middle-aged Daoists at the end of the guest seats in the main hall stood up.


    The Taoist priest grabbed his sword and flew out with a handful of dust.


    A worried expression appeared on Ru Mengxue¡¯s face.


    ¡® Don¡¯t worry, Princess Qing, ¡± Shan Yunzi said. ¡± My two disciples ¡®cultivation techniques and Dao techniques are extraordinary. They should be able to resolve the chaos outside. ¡®


    After he finished speaking, his expression became very bad. Today was Yi ¡®ers big day, and there were actually some evil spirits and monsters who came to cause trouble. It was simply eating the heart of a wolf and the guts of a leopard. Even though he had cultivated for decades, he could not help but feel anger rising in his heart.


    An Xun also looked outside worriedly. The groom beside her grabbed her hand andforted her,¡±lt¡¯s alright.¡±


    An Xun nodded in relief.


    However¡­


    Before she could finish nodding, a shrill scream suddenly came from outside the hall.


    Shan Yunzi¡¯s expression changed. This was the Daoist priest who was grabbing the floating dust.


    Then, a strong wind blew outside the door.


    The tightly shut door of the vi was mmed open by a strange force.


    All the hanging rednterns were gradually blown out.


    The outer hall was dark.


    The guests ¡®noisy voices suddenly sounded, making it seem noisy.


    However, this noisy scene onlysted for a few seconds.


    After that, it suddenly became quiet.


    There seemed to be no one outside the door.


    It was as if there was no Yang qi outside the door.


    Shan Yunzi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. No matter what, he knew that they hade with ill intentions.


    The entire hall fell into an inexplicable silence, as if it had been frozen. Everyone stared at ck outside the door and felt a chill run down their spines, as if their souls had fallen into icy water.


    Suddenly, light footsteps came from the empty, silent, and dark door.


    The footsteps got closer and closer, and a strange human silhouette appeared outside the door.


    Then he climbed into the door.


    Everyone in the hall was in an uproar.


    This was because this was the sword-wielding Daoist priest who had gone out earlier. At this moment, the sword in his hand was long gone. He was hunched over and crawling on the ground in a way that did not look like a human. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at everyone with a strange smile. He said in a strange voice,¡±Hand over the bride, and you can put an end to the scourge.¡± Something strange suddenly appeared in the air.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at An Xun, whose face had turned pale.


    Some people even began to think that this woman was not clean. Could it be that she was the one who attracted these dirty things?


    Shan Yunzi had yet to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!!¡± Xiao Yi shouted angrily.


    Just as he finished speaking.


    The walls of the main hall copsed, and a strange shadow crawled in. This strange shadow was one of the guests of the Outer Hall, but now she also showed a strange smile and said, ¡°The groom is so tough.¡±


    Boom!


    Another wall copsed.


    A strange shadow crawled in again, rolling its eyes and letting out a terrifyingugh.


    More and more shadows stood in front of the door.


    The main hall was full of holes. The autumn wind blew in, making it seem cold and sinister. ¡®l¡¯ne atmospnere ot tne wedding banquet Instantly disappeared.


    Shan Yunzi sensed the power of both sides and felt that the neer was very strong. He suddenly asked, ¡°¡± Xiao Yi, ask your bride what happened! ¡®


    The handsome groom had a determined look on his face and revealed a ferocious expression. ¡± Father!! ¡± Is this the time to talk about this?¡±


    Shan Yunzi said,¡±lf you don¡¯t do anything wrong in your life, you won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night.¡± If he had done nothing, would these things havee? Why didn¡¯t they go to other people¡¯s wedding ande here? Doesn¡¯t this exin the problem?¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Yi ¡®er, you¡¯re still too young. You don¡¯t know the human heart.¡±


    An Xun, who was sitting at the wedding table, was dumbfounded. Her heart was cold.


    She stood up and walked out with a cold expression.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when the groom stopped her and said angrily, ¡°Do you not believe me? Sit down! ¡±


    An Xun¡¯s expression was cold, but a warmth appeared in his heart.


    Then, Xiao Yi grabbed a sword and stood in the middle of the hall. He said coldly, ¡°¡±lf you want to touch her, step over my dead body first..¡±

 Chapter 352 - 352: 215. In the blink of an eye, the world shook

    Chapter 352: 215. In the blink of an eye, the world shook


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ru Mengxue¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, but she had already grabbed the knife in her arms. She had to make a move in this situation.


    In the next instant,


    The middle-aged Taoist priest with a strange smile immediately pounced over at an extremely fast speed.


    It was so fast that the groom did not even have time to pull out his sword. He could only wave his palm angrily.


    As his palm struck out, a faint white cloud shadow flew forward.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of this shadow at all. He smiled sinisterly and continued to move forward. The shadownded on the middle-aged Taoist priest.


    Boom!


    A cloud of ck mist was sted out of the Daoist priest¡¯s body.


    The ck fog let out a shrill sound in the air before disappearing into thin air.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest fainted.


    Xiao Yi was stunned.


    Am I that fierce?


    Or was this thing just for show?


    The other shadows that were pouncing on them were also dumbfounded, but their speed increased.


    Xiao Yi struck out palm after palm again.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    As he made his move, the air in the room surged, and the clouds were heavy. Apanied by the mournful cries of ghosts, the cold air actually became


    Xiao Yi unleashed his divine might and became fiercer as he fought. Everyone was dumbfounded, and An Xun¡¯s beautiful eyes were flickering.


    Someone tried to attack at the same time, but as soon as he moved, he was sent flying by the pouncing shadow.


    Everyone was so shocked that they were speechless.


    So ¡­ Was the groom that fierce?


    Did he hide so much strength?


    Shan Yunzi¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at his son proudly. Then, he stood up and fought alongside Xiao Yi.


    Only after this battle did he realize how powerful Xiao Yi was. Those who were possessed by the filthy things were not weak. He could only fight two or three of them, but his son could kill them with one palm.


    Wasn¡¯t this too fierce?


    Shan Yunzi looked at his son¡¯s actions. Every palm seemed to push the air currents in a certain space. The air currents were mixed with pure Yang Qi.


    However, he did not see that in the darkness of the Outer Hall, two figures were sitting against the wall.


    One of the figures was circting his Qi control.


    Every time Xiao Yi attacked, he would shake his fingers in sync, and then Xiao Yi¡¯s attack would be extremely powerful, far exceeding his original strength.


    The Qi of Heaven and Earth was like a, and he was the master of this.


    Therefore, with a snap of his fingers, the world shook.


    This figure was naturally Xia Ji.


    Su Yueqing was gently leaning on his shoulder and whispering in his ear,


    ¡°¡±You¡¯re really a monster. You can still control the airflow from so far away.


    No, no, no. Not only are you controlling the airflow, but you can also condense the yang qi in the air. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to hit those things out.¡± Xia Ji turned his head to the side as he controlled the distance. He said softly,


    ¡®¡±¡®This is very simple.¡±


    Su Yueqing red at him. Do you even have the eleventh realm? I refuse to believe that a monster like you will remain in the tenth level.¡±


    I¡¯m not lying to you. ¡± Xia Ji sighed. ¡± I am in the Ten States. ¡±


    Su Yueqing¡¯s hollow eyes slowly narrowed, and then she red at him fiercely.


    ¡± What if you lied to me? ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    If you lie to me, ¡± Su Yueqing said softly, ¡± in the future, if you and I have a child, let the child¡¯s surname be An, alright? ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He waspletely defeated by this woman¡¯s train of thought.


    Seeing that he did not answer, Su Yueqing exhaled and softly shouted, ¡°¡±Liar!¡±


    Then, she knew her limits and did not dwell on this topic. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡± I¡¯m going to pretend to faint in this position. ¡® ¡°Let¡¯s change to another one,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Su Yueqing then hugged his waist and shifted her body, sticking close to him from the side. ¡± Then this one. ¡®


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart fluttered as he saw the Eldest Princess curled up like a kitten. She was looking up at him with a charming, teasing, and yful look.


    He knew that if he took the initiative, the Eldest Princess would probably run away immediately.


    Yes, this was the tactic of ¡± when the enemy retreats, I advance. When the enemy advances, I retreat ¡°.


    Su Yueqing had found her, so her promise naturally counted. If she said it would be five hundred years, then it would be five hundred years. She was just teasing him now.


    ¡°Shan Yunzi doesn¡¯t seem to be very good,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°But the husband she chose is not bad,¡± said Su Yueqing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡± Xia Ji asked. After all, she¡¯s your biological sister. ¡±


    Su Yueqing said, ¡± If there¡¯s a chance, give her some advice. If she really doesn¡¯t have any good fortune, then forget it. ¡± Everyone has their own path. Our path and hers should be separated and not cross each other. This is the greatest protection for her.


    Moreover, if you let her husband perform, wouldn¡¯t it also promote their rtionship?


    Wouldn¡¯t that also make her husband desire to be stronger?¡±


    Su Yueqing smiled. Anyone who had tasted that kind of peerless taste would not want to be mediocre and do nothing.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Su Yueqing nudged his shoulder. ¡± Why don¡¯t we reward him with something? For example, tonight¡­


    The night is long, the cold bed is lonely, tossing and turning, only to see a pair of golden partridges in front of the window ¡­¡± Xia Ji ignored this female hooligan¡­


    He raised his palm.


    Like the night rain and the sky.


    Every flick of his finger would bring about the whistling of the air in the hall not far away.


    In the hall, the battle situation was extremely clear.


    Shadowunched a fierce attack.


    Xiao Yi attacked at the same time. The shadow was sent flying and exploded in the air.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yi in disbelief.


    Xiao Yi also looked at his hand in disbelief..

 Chapter 353 - 353: 215. In the blink of an eye, the world shook

    Chapter 353: 215. In the blink of an eye, the world shook


    Trantor: 549690339


    His heart was filled with question marks.


    At first, he thought that these things were just for show, but when he saw his legendary father fighting hard, he realized that he was too fierce.


    However, when he attacked, he felt that the power in his body did not be stronger.


    Why was the true energy that he unleashed so¡­Scary?


    It was like a raging ocean current that was swept up with scorching mes¡­


    Why?


    Why was that so?


    Xiao Yi was puzzled.


    However, reality made it impossible for Xiao Yi to think about why he had suddenly be so fierce.


    Soon, another shadow pounced over.


    Xiao Yiyu attacked violently in shock.


    The clouds were heavy, and the shadow was once again hit out of the human body. It exploded and scattered in the air like fireworks. Everyone looked at Xiao Yi with their mouths agape.


    Xiao Yi looked at his hand in disbelief.


    Ru Mengxue was the first to react. Others might not know, but she had guessed something when she saw Xiao Yi¡¯s appearance.


    She released her divine sense and tried to find that person.


    But there was no trace.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    So, is it a ghost?


    He could make a ninth realm youth possess power that surpassed ordinary legends just by controlling the air. If he were to personally appear, how could he do it?


    Outside the hall, the six figures saw the light on the token fade. They knew that all the summoned E Sha had been purified, and the token could no longer be used.


    They were not afraid. The six of them looked at each other.


    If the summoned thing was not enough, then he would personally take action.


    The six of them turned into six rays of ck light and charged towards the entrance of the wedding banquet.


    As soon as he reached the door, he felt the airflow inside turn into a giant beast that could swallow the world and crush it with a rumble.


    Xia Ji pushed his hands.


    A violent and boundless gust of wind swept up the autumn rain, like a water dragon that had just opened its eyes and awakened. It roared and soared, exploding the air. Its tyrannical and domineering power directly crushed the six figures.


    The six figures were unable to resist at all and could only retreat rapidly with the help of the Wind and Rain Dragon.


    Amidst the violent power, the sound of bones breaking could be heard.


    However, these irritating sounds were suppressed by the wind and rain.


    The Wind and Rain Dragon only stopped when it reached the edge of the cliff, allowing the six dead men, whose internal organs had been shattered, to fall down the cliff.


    After doing all this, he slowly withdrew his hand, as if he was not very satisfied with his performance. He sighed lightly,¡± I actually need to make a move. I can¡¯t control this power with just a thought. ¡®


    Su Yueqing pinched him hard.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± Xia Ji asked. ¡°Who told you to pretend like this?¡± Su Yueqing asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°You have, you have, you have.¡±


    As the two of them spoke softly, the area around them fellpletely silent.


    After a while, Shan Yunzi and the others walked out of the hall.


    Thenterns lit up again.


    Shan Yunzi checked everyone¡¯s aura and hurriedly mixed the talisman water to dispel the evil. Then, he asked everyone to help feed them separately.


    Ru Mengxue was also holding the talisman water. On the surface, she was feeding the medicine, but she was looking for Feng Nanbei. However, she failed in the end.


    After a long time,


    Only after consuming the talisman water did everyone slowly wake up.


    The wedding banquet ended on bad terms.


    Xia Ji and Su Yueqing mingled with the crowd and left the manor.


    Then, he quickly left the crowd.


    The two of them stood at the fork.


    ¡± You should go back, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± This matter isn¡¯t over yet. There are some tails that need to be dealt with, but this tail might drag out a giant beast. You shouldn¡¯t be here, so don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Su Yueqing didn¡¯t say anything. She suppressed all her emotions and hugged Xia Ji tightly. Then, she turned around and walked into the darkness..

 Chapter 354 - 354: 216. I Will Grind an Elephant with Ten

    Chapter 354: 216. I Will Grind an Elephant with Ten


    Thousand Arts, Destroy the Vige on the Lake with a Single Knife


    Trantor: 549690339


    Late autumn.


    Cang He Mountain.


    Cold Moon Peak.


    Xia Ji reached out his hand in the darkness and felt a chill in his palm.


    Under the faint light, one could vaguely make out that there was a little hexagonal snowke on the side of his palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not winter yet, but it¡¯s snowing? The weather is getting more and more abnormal.¡±


    He looked up at the sky. The rain washed away his disguise, revealing a calm face with ck hair and white hair.


    Xia Ji pulled off the merchant¡¯s coat and put on a gray cloak. He deviated from the mountain path and walked down.


    After walking for a while, he vaguely heard hurried footstepsing from the vi.


    The bride¡¯s voice followed.


    She was shouting, ¡°Teacher! Teacher!¡±


    It was obvious that An Xun had a guess and rushed out of the wedding banquet to find Xia Ji.


    However, she ran down the mountain path, so it was naturally impossible for her to find it.


    As the voice faded away, Xia Ji tightened his cloak.


    They walked in the snow and rain.


    In a moment, he had already arrived at a dark mountain region.


    There was no light at all.


    He suddenly stopped because he had already seen the boulder on the right twice. This could only mean one thing. Someone had set up an illusion array in the area, resulting in the effect of a ghost hitting the wall.


    Thus, he stood where he was and swept his two fingers in front of him. Dipankara Zen Light broke through the illusion. He had already seen the illusion formation clearly and also saw a person not far away.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t move.


    This was because a person who thought that he had the initiative might identally reveal more secrets.


    As long as he remained motionless in the illusion array, that person would feel that he was stable.


    However, the person without a figure seemed to have no intention of asking him anything. Instead, he looked up at the mountainside and snorted coldly, ¡±


    Useless things. ¡®


    He had already noticed that the people he had sent had failed.


    In order to not let the Ghost Emperor wait for too long, he decided to personally take action.


    After saying that, he looked coldly at Xia Ji, who was trapped in the illusion formation, and shook his head in disdain. Then, he went around the illusion formation and flew toward the mountainside.


    However, he had just shot out¡­Two meters away, he was caught from behind.


    That person was instantly stunned. Before he could react, his entire body had been grabbed by the neck and lifted up.


    A faint voice came from behind.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you disrupt the wedding?¡± The man opened his mouth wide.


    However, he was strangled and unable to speak.


    Xia Ji casually tossed him aside.


    Only then did that person see that it was the man trapped in the array¡­


    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re not trapped?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the wind and snow turned into a de and directly shed towards his body.


    ng!


    The saber struck his arm, producing a metallic sound.


    Before that person could show any signs ofcency, Xia Ji pressed down with his hand, increasing the strength of his saber by quite a bit, and directly dislocated one of his hands.


    ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Xia Ji pressed down with his finger.


    The wind and snow became a de, cutting off another arm.


    The man red at him but kept his mouth shut. He knew that if he kept his mouth shut, he would die. If he told him, he would be worse off than dead.


    However, the man in front of him suddenly squatted down and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, take me to see your Wu family¡¯s master.¡±


    Xia Ji had guessed it based on his previous method of exorcism¡­


    However, the man¡¯s frightened expression had already betrayed him and confirmed his guess.


    ¡°I¡¯m also from an aristocratic family,¡± Xia Ji said. That person was even more frightened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m here?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Bring me to your Master Wu, ¡± Xia Ji said gently. ¡± Otherwise, I¡¯ll go find


    Concubine Wu directly. ¡±


    When the man heard the word ¡°Concubine Wu¡±, he no longer had any doubts and could only lead the way.


    The two of them quickly passed through the night, one after the other.


    Two hourster, they arrived at akeside.


    Theke looked like a barrenke, but the Wu family liked to build luxurious private manors in these remote ces.


    Xia Ji casually killed the guide and waved his hand. A reed by theke fell into the dark water.


    He stepped forward.


    A reed,


    Crossing the water.


    At the same time, he raised his voice and said, ¡°Su Jiafeng is here to visit.¡±


    His voice pierced through countlessyers of wind and snow, rolling forward along the surface of the water.


    It was calm, but it was like thunder, enveloping the Dark Manor in the distance.


    ck waves rippled, and the man¡¯s long hair flew in the wind. There was a stubble under his lips that had not been trimmed in time. His eyes calmly followed the reeds.


    Soon,


    There was a response from theke. The voice came back thousands of meters away.


    ¡°You killed my people?¡±


    ¡® Why is your Wu Family targeting my disciple time and time again? ¡± Xia Ji asked calmly.


    His voice also traveled thousands of meters away.


    With that, the entireke and the vi fell into silence again.


    Xia Ji sped his hands behind his back, closed his eyes, and went with the flow.


    A mocking voice came from afar.


    ¡® I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s the trash of the Su Family in the Tenth State. You ignored the ns of the aristocratic families and disrupted the ns of my Wu Family for a few insignificantmoners. How many underground forces have you destroyed?! ¡±


    I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, and you¡¯re asking about me. ¡± Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm.


    ¡°You killed my men today. I want an exnation.¡± The voice continued.


    Xia Ji smiled. He raised his head and took a deep breath of the cold autumn rain and the first snow. With this breath, the world seemed to have quieted down.


    The night became quiet.


    Everything became silent.


    The sound of theke water was gone.


    The sound of water flowing and the sound of wind and rain were all gone.


    He said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Ten years of wind and rain, ten years of light, reading countless books in the world. I didn¡¯t expect that the Qingdeng Study¡¯s detailed counting method would be ten thousand methods..¡±

 Chapter 356 - 356: 217. The Butcher of Believers and the Hero

    Chapter 356 - 356: 217. The Butcher of Believers and the Hero


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji asked the two of them to wait for a moment before summoning his disciples to the courtyard.


    Su Shu and the young man named Su Fan were curious about the Emperor¡¯s teacher¡¯s style, so they were willing to wait and chose a seat to watch.


    Zhao Yange, who was in the study, woke up and stood in the courtyard in panic.


    Thest time she came back, she had escaped death.


    With her strength, she could not defeat those killers at all, but she could hide. She hid from ce to ce and actually survived Xia Ji¡¯s annihtion of the Blood Rain Building, thus she managed to get through.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Xia Ji¡¯s gaze swept across the seventy-two disciples. The distance between them was getting wider and wider. The first few disciples were already showing signs of being little monsters, while the ones behind them were not very energetic.


    After all, in such an environment, he was suppressed by others every day. If his heart was not high, he naturally would not go up.


    ¡°From today onwards, the seventy-two of you will be divided into thirty-six groups. When you go out to preach in the early spring of next year, you will alsoe together and help each other. If the two of you can return together, I will give you additional rewards.¡±


    The disciples ¡®eyes lit up, but they were soon speechless.


    ¡°Wind-on-Snow, you will be paired up with Zhao Yange.¡±


    ¡°Xu Lingling, you and Pang Yi will be in the same group.¡±


    ¡°Nian Ying, you¡¯re in the same group as Li Wangyu.¡±


    ¡°Du Bai, you and Sun Bie Ya will be in the same group.¡±


    Xia Jl reported.


    The rules of grouping were very simple. The first andst ce were ced together, and so on, so that the rankings could be bnced.


    Du Bai coldly nced at the wooden round-faced girl, the sixty-seventh ranked Sun Bie Ya, and casually nodded.


    Nian Ying looked at Li Wangyu, who was as fierce as a lion, but was only ranked 65th. She really didn¡¯t want to be in the same group as such a hindrance. However, since it was arranged by the teacher, she also bowed. Anyway, she knew him.


    Xu Lingling¡¯s innocent expression instantly wrinkled as if she had eaten ten bitter gourds. She looked at Pang Yi, who was ranked 71st, with extreme disdain, as if she was looking at trash.


    Zhao Yange did not expect that he would be partnering with the number one Madman. However, he suddenly felt a sense of security. Wind -on-Snow had suppressed everyone for more than ten years, and his might was still very strong.


    Thus, the short girl hurriedly ran over and bowed slightly to Wind-on-Snow.


    She respectfully said, ¡°Please¡­Please guide me. ¡±


    Wind-on-Snow nced at Xia Ji, who nodded at him.


    Only then did Wind-on-Snow look at the girl inst ce and respectfully say,


    ¡°¡±Please guide me.¡±


    His respect stunned Zhao Yange for a moment. This little girl knew that she was not pretty, was stupid, weak, and had limited potential. She hurriedly said, ¡®¡±¡®No, no, no. I wouldn¡¯t dare. Senior Martial Brother Feng, please guide me. ¡± Wind-on-Snow didn¡¯t know how to get along with others, and he had never had a partner. He had never even thought about this, so he replied, ¡°Please guide me.¡±


    Zhao Yange hurriedly shut her mouth. She knew that if she continued to speak, this terrifyingly powerful but entric Senior Brother Feng would continue to bow to her.


    Every group was getting used to it.


    However, the greater the difference in ranking, the more bizarre the running-in would be.


    Xia Ji instructed them to cultivate properly before leaving the manor with Su Shu.


    In the evening, the three of them had already reached the Su family¡¯s residence through Yumu Lake.


    The Flood Dragon Flying Carriage carried the three of them through the clouds and the narrow passage to the Second Heaven.


    In the weing hall at the center of the Second Heaven, the Su family¡¯s master was sitting together with another ck-clothed little old man.


    The person who could make the family head apany him was naturally the Wu family¡¯s family head.


    As for Su Daji, she wasn¡¯t here. If the ancestor came, he would lose his status.


    At this moment, there were many people sitting on both sides of the hall. They were obviously the elites of the Su and Wu families.


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes darted around and realized that there were three other different outfits besides the Su and Wu Families. It was likely that the other three Families had also sent people.


    As Xia Ji walked in, the entire hall fell silent.


    Everyone looked at the Su family¡¯s imperial teacher.


    Xia Ji stepped forward, his gaze unwavering. When he reached the hall, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°¡±Greetings, Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill the hidden lord of the Wu family¡¯s underground forces?¡± the family head asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied lightly.


    ¡°Yesterday, the Wu family sent the Ghost Emperor to the human world. Were you the one who injured him?¡± The family head asked again.


    If the person from the manor in theke is the Ghost Emperor, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡± I must have injured him. After all, I¡¯ve never seen him. ¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see him, so how did you injure him?¡± the n head asked curiously. ¡°Although it¡¯s thousands of meters away, one sh will do,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Everyone was in an uproar¡­


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± the Master continued to ask.


    ¡± The Wu family¡¯s hidden lord¡¯s underground forces killed my disciple for no reason, ¡± Xia Ji said frankly. ¡± The Ghost Emperor¡¯s subordinates actually tried to snatch my disciple at her wedding banquet. I was just returning the favor. ¡®


    Hmph! ¡± The ck-robed old man from the Wu family said, ¡± You hurt the noble Emperor of my family for a few lowly peasants. Hmph! Do you think you¡¯re a member of the family? ¡±


    ¡± I showed mercy and didn¡¯t kill him, ¡± Xia Ji said directly. ¡± This is already giving face to my family. ¡±


    Besides, if he was really a noble and a God Monarch, why was he injured by


    Was he considered an Emperor?


    If it counts, isn¡¯t your Wu family too weak?¡±


    His extremely domineering retort made the eyes of the younger generation of the Su family shine. They felt that this child was really awesome. As expected of the Su family. However, the older generation revealed worried expressions.


    Before Patriarch Wu could say anything, Xia Ji continued, ¡°¡± I don¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, nor do I take the initiative to hurt people. But if someone bullies me, I¡¯ll break one hand and kill one person.. ¡®</font>

 Chapter 357 - 357:217. The Butcher of Believers and Heroes

    Chapter 357 - 357:217. The Butcher of Believers and Heroes


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Good! Good! Alright!¡± The little old man in ck from the Wu family mmed the bench. ¡± I¡¯m here today to demand an exnation from the Su family. I¡¯ve bullied you. Do you dare to kill me? ¡±


    Master Su nced at Xia Ji.


    He naturally knew the true status and weight of this person in the Su family.


    Thus, after pondering for a moment, he looked around and said, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t we try a dozen? So that the Wu family¡¯s head can teach my Su family¡¯s junior a lesson?¡±


    The Wu family¡¯s ck-clothed little old man¡¯s face was filled with question marks.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The others were confused.


    What kind of mysterious operation was this?


    As the head of the Su family, shouldn¡¯t you be trying to smooth things over?


    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t smooth things over or say anything, but why are you fanning the mes?


    The little old man in ck from the Wu family was stunned for a moment. He did not know what to say and had no way to get off the stage.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, a disciple of the Su Family, requests to fight,¡± Xia Ji raised his head and said.


    The little old man in ck from the Wu family was speechless.


    If he were to personally participate in the battle, it would not matter if he won. If he lost or drew, it would be extremely embarrassing.


    At this moment, a figure wrapped in a ck robe ¡®floated¡¯ out from the side of the hall.


    ¡± Wu You, disciple of the Wu family, please fight. ¡±


    The little old man in ck nced at him. The Ghost Emperor was defeated even though he was at the eleventh realm. What else could he do?¡±Retreat.¡±


    The ck-robed figure seemed somewhat unwilling, but in the end, he still slowly retreated.


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent, falling into a mysterious stalemate.


    The Su family was not a mortal family. They were not pushovers that could be easily manipted.


    If the aristocratic family system was shaken, the head of the Su family could go and greet them one by one. However, the head of the Su family was also very reckless and unyielding.


    1 11


    give him an exnation?


    Not a chance.


    Do you really think my Su family isn¡¯t an aristocratic family?


    A middle-aged man from the Zhou n who was sitting by the side of the hall shouted, ¡°¡±We¡¯re both aristocratic families, so I thought this fight wasn¡¯t good.¡±


    These words broke the deadlock. The people from the other two families also said,¡± That¡¯s right. In the human world, everyone has their own problems. It¡¯s normal to fight and kill. It¡¯s not good to talk about it specifically. ¡®


    The ck-robed old man naturally knew this, but the one who was injured was the Ghost Emperor, his most useful son, and also the Emperor of the Wu family!


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, where did you get your strength from?¡± he asked suddenly.


    Before Xia Ji could reply, Old Ancestor Su retorted, ¡®¡±Old Wu, cant my disciple have a trump card? If you ask me every time you lose, will my family still have any secrets?¡±


    ¡°He can severely injure the Ghost Emperor. This power is not simple,¡± said the little old man in ck.


    ¡® Don¡¯t investigate, ¡± Xia Ji said lightly. ¡± Although I¡¯m in the Ten States, I have all kinds of techniques. ¡®


    ¡°Where did the Ten Thousand Artse from?¡±


    I¡¯ve walked for ten years, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ve read for ten years. I have poems and books in my heart, and I¡¯ve performed all kinds of techniques. ¡®


    The little old man fell silent, his face full of question marks.


    At this moment, a Wu family disciple suddenly sent a voice transmission over. Clearly, he had told the Wu family¡¯s head about the World Force.


    The family head nced at Xia Ji and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Good! It seemed that the Su family had produced a genius! However, this matter is still a cause and effect. It has to be resolved.¡±


    ¡± Then let¡¯s do it the same way. ¡± Someone suddenly said. ¡± We¡¯ll use the forces outside the aristocratic families to fight. The aristocratic families won¡¯t personally participate. ¡±


    ¡°How can I have power?¡± Xia Ji asked. If I were to seize the power in the open, I would be hindering the Imperial Tutor. If I were to seize the power in the dark, I would be hindering the Hidden Lord, seizing the military power, hindering the Great General, seizing the Confucian minister, and hindering the Head of the Civil Affairs Department.¡±


    Everyone thought about it and agreed. ording to the original n, the emperor¡¯s teacher did not have much power at this time. All he had was reputation. When the new emperor ascended the throne, he would have many mortal nobles as his vassals.


    Moreover, such arge-scale confrontation was not good for the establishment of the new dynasty and the joint resistance against the fire tribtion.


    The little old man suddenly said, ¡± Feng Nanbei, since you have a disciple, then you should limit it to mortal disciples to settle this karma. ¡®


    ¡°Five yearster, you will send three disciples, and my Wu family will send three mortal disciples. The three of us will fight, and the best of three will decide victory and defeat, as well as life and death.


    If you lose,e to my Wu family and apologize.


    If my Wu family loses, the Ghost Emperor wille to your Su family to apologize.


    After this matter, no matter what, the grudge will be cleared. No one can pursue it anymore. Otherwise, you will be making enemies of the five great families at the same time. Are you willing?


    ¡°But the Ghost Emperor isn¡¯t here.¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided,¡± said the little old man.


    ¡°How do I know if the person you picked is really a disciple of your Wu family?¡± Xia Ji asked. What if I go to the deep mountains and find three reclusive experts and call them disciples?¡±


    The little old man¡¯s eves were filled with confidence as he muttered to himself.


    ¡® This is simple. Half a monthter, at the Wangjiang Tower, we¡¯ll decide on the person first. After we see each other clearly, no one will be able to fake it. ¡®


    Master Su added, ¡± One more thing. Before the duel, no aristocratic families are allowed to interfere with them. Poisoning, assassination, and other things are not allowed. Whoever does it will be an enemy of the five aristocratic families. ¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± said the little old man.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Mister Feng, you¡¯re really domineering andforting. ¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Su family needs someone like Mr. Feng to be in charge.¡± Su Shu and the other youth kept talking.


    ¡± When Mr. Feng is done with his mortal affairs and returns to the Su family, I feel that he will definitely be an Emperor! ¡±


    ¡® Of course. Mister Feng is only at the tenth realm, but he can already crush the Ghost Emperor of the Wu family. If Mister Feng reaches the eleventh realm, I


    wonder how earth-shattering he will be. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the peaceful way our family handles things, especially Su Yu. That thief betrayed us and joined the Wu family. Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Su Yu is a traitor. She deserves to die!¡±


    The young man and girl from the Su family began to talk again.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stay for long. Hu Xian ¡®er apanied his mother in the Fourth Heaven every day, and he could provide real-time feedback on her movements.


    Apanied by the two of them, he left the Smiths.


    He exited theke and headed west back to Mirror Lake.


    The little girl named Wan Shi from Mirror Lake was very smart this time. She might have already memorized the Immortal¡¯s body shape. When Xia Ji stood in front of the cabin, she recognized the Immortal and hurriedly weed him into the cabin.


    After making the tea, she stood awkwardly, not even daring to sit down.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t mind. When he reached the center of theke, he dropped five taels of silver and left. Two taels of silver was for the pot of good tea.


    Half a monthter.


    Late autumn had passed, and early winter had arrived.


    The light snow slowly fell on the streets and alleys of Jiangnan.


    The River Gazing Tower looked at the river from above. The river stretched for thousands of miles, with countless waves and endless eternity.


    Upstairs, there were already four people sitting on the top floor.


    One of them was drinking tea while the other two men and one woman were sitting quietly.


    The man who was drinking tea had a carefree posture. His ck hair was casually tied behind his back, and his expression was naturally like a leisurely man. Even if he tried his best to restrain himself, he would inadvertently emit a trace of a romantic aura that ordinary people could not imitate.


    The other two youths and one youngdy were also iparably resplendent. Any one of them sitting there would make people feel that they were extraordinary, let alone the three of them.


    One of the youths sat in the corner with his head lowered. His eyes did not make contact with anyone. He did not fit in with the liveliness of the Wangjiang Tower. At most, he turned his head to look at the surging river outside the railing.


    And when the beautiful girl who served tea upstairs asked him if he wanted some tea, he actually blushed and said,¡±No.¡±


    At this moment, the extremely strong girl who was more than two meters tall said, ¡°Yo, Senior Brother Feng is shy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just excited have an opponent,¡±  youth exined.


    The strong girl blinked innocently, pretending to believe in his evil ways. ¡°Oh.¡± These two were naturally Wind-on-Snow and Xu Lingling.


    The other young man was extremely strong. He was more than 1.9 meters tall, bold, calm, and mature. His eyes flickered with maturity that far exceeded his peers. It would not be strange if someone called him uncle.


    He carried a huge saber on his back, his hair was disheveled, and his posture was extremely free and easy.


    He was Xie Qiong Feng, ranked third among Xia Ji¡¯s seventy-two disciples.


    If Wind-on-Snow was a believer and Xu Lingling was a butcher, then he was a hero.


    5,500 years ago,


    Xia Ji nted the seed.


    Then, 5,500 yearster¡­


    Would believers be gods?


    Would Butcher be a Demon Venerable?


    Would heroes be Great Emperors? It was still too early to say this.


    They were just waiting for someone..</font>

 Chapter 358 - 358: 218. Where the Dragon Dwells, How Can There Be Ordinary Species

    Chapter 358 - 358: 218. Where the Dragon Dwells, How Can There Be Ordinary Species


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the Wangjiang Tower, a man was drinking tea and watching the wind and clouds.


    Suddenly, there was amotion downstairs.


    ¡°I am Young Master Lei of Juye City. How many days in advance do I have to book this building? You didn¡¯t give it to me but gave it to someone else. I want to see who¡¯s upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Lei is going out, why aren¡¯t you making way!¡±


    Immediately after, the young girl who was serving tea in the building stopped him and said, ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t. Someone did book it half a month ago.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    How dare you block my Young Master Lei! ¡®


    ¡°Get lost! ¡±


    Xia Ji acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. The other three disciples looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing.


    Xu Lingling looked at Xie Qiongfeng and said,¡±You can¡¯t let anyone disturb the teacher if you go.¡±


    Xie Qiongfeng smiled bitterly. Among the four people here, only he and Xu Lingling could go and solve the problem.


    Teacher didn¡¯t end up well. How could a disciple still let teacher solve such a matter? There was no such logic in the world.


    As for Wind-on-Snow, he couldn¡¯t solve it. Although he was strong, he wasn¡¯t someone who could solve problems. He was a true genius, so he would appear very retarded in certain areas.


    Xu Lingling could do it, but she was better than him. It seemed that he really went.


    He stood up and walked downstairs with an oppressive aura.


    When he reached the stairs, he saw that the young girl in the building was reaching out stop two guards. Behind guards was a young master wrapped in a mink fur coat.


    Xie Qiong Feng swept a nce over them and didn¡¯t say anything more. He directly sat down at the staircase, untied the huge saber on his back, and mmed it heavily on the ground.


    The force of this p was just right, like a muffled thunder, rolling in all directions, causing the noise not far away to calm down.


    Xie Qiong Feng sat down on the ground like a golden saber, and the aura he had restrained beside his teacher waspletely released, like a beast crouching in the darkness.


    The two guards only felt that they were being stared at. Their hearts shuddered and their legs trembled.


    The young girl in the restaurant seemed to have found her backbone and hurriedly ran towards Xie Qiong Feng.


    The main thing was that Xie Qiong Feng didn¡¯t look like a bad person at first nce. The heroic aura around him made people feel that he was a young hero. His calm posture and innocent expression made people feel even more at ease.


    The girl subconsciously hid behind him.


    Xie Qiong Feng raised his head and nced at the two of them. The two guards could not help but take two steps back.


    The young master in the middle was not afraid. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Where are the guards from? Not bad¡­Follow me and I¡¯ll pay you double.¡±


    Xie Qiong Feng looked at him quietly.


    ¡°Three times.¡± Young Master Leiughed.


    Xie Qiong Feng remained silent.


    ¡°Five times!¡± Young Master Lei said.


    The two guards who had retreated in fear seemed to have recovered. One of them shouted,Do you know who my young master is? ¡±


    ¡°My young master is the eldest son of Juye City¡¯s City Lord Lei, Lei Xi, and Tang Qing¡¯s elder brother,¡± said another person.


    Just as he spat out the two words ¡°Tang Qing¡±, the originally smiling Young Master Lei¡¯s expression suddenly turned malevolent a few times. Then, he stared at Xie Qiong Feng rather gloomily and said, ¡°Follow me. I won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±


    Juye City¡¯s City Lord Lei Lu had a deep foundation in the south of the Great River. In this chaotic world, he was just short of bing a king, and his eldest son could indeed be called the uncrowned crown prince.


    However, it was too demeaning for such an uncrowned crown prince to only have two guards.


    Xie Qiong Feng looked strangely at the two clown-like guards. Seeing that they were still moring, he said indifferently,¡±lf anyone shouts again, I¡¯ll throw him out.


    One of the guards acted as if he did not hear anything and asked loudly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Is that Tang Qing upstairs?¡±


    Xie Qiong Feng didn¡¯t waste any more words. He stood up and grabbed forward with both hands. In the process of grabbing, he actually brought along a terrifying gust of wind. Before the two guards could react, he had grabbed the two of them from the left and right. He turned around and shot like a strong bow, throwing the two of them out of the wide open window.


    The youngdy from the restaurant behind him cried out in shock and ran to the window.


    The two people who were thrown out of the window flew hundreds of meters in the air and fell into the river not far away.


    The young girl looked at the youth in shock, momentarily forgetting what to say.


    Young Master Lei Xi was not angry. Instead, heughed and pped his hands.¡±Good ability, follow me as a hero. I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the hero?¡± Lei Xi asked. Who is he following now? If you tell me, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Xie Qiong Feng frowned, but before he could say anything, the young girl from the restaurant let out a soft cry of horror, followed by the sound of heavy and steady footsteps.


    Lei Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and his pupils constricted. In his pupils, he could only see a terrifying giant shadow slowly pressing down.


    The giant shadow seemed to be surrounded by a river of blood. It had a rolling baleful aura. This baleful aura rushed straight into the heart, causing Young Master Lei, who usually lived like a prince, to lose control of his bowels.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Lei Xi¡¯s head buzzed. He turned around and ran. He staggered and fell backward. He really did roll down the stairs.


    Xie Qiongfeng turned his head and saw Xu Lingling, who was more than two meters tall, looking at him with disdain, as if saying, ¡°Why are you so slow for such a trivial matter?¡±


    Xie Qiong Feng smiled bitterly, but the matter was considered resolved. The two of them were about to turn around when they saw four people slowly walking over from the opposite corridor..</font>

 Chapter 359 - 359: 218. Where the Dragon Dwells, How Can There Be Ordinary Species?

    Chapter 359 - 359: 218. Where the Dragon Dwells, How Can There Be Ordinary Species?


    Trantor: 549690339


    He was wearing a ck robe and had a gloomy aura.


    What followed was a gust of cold wind.


    Xie Qiong Feng looked at the little girl who was about to faint from fright, and immediately went over and injected a strand of pure Yang Qi into her body, saying, ¡®¡±¡®There are many guests in the early winter. Miss, you should go downstairs to help.¡±


    The girl who was pouring tea finally came back to life. She hurriedly ran downstairs in fear.


    At this moment, four cold winds had already drifted over.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The person in the lead was filled with a terrifying aura. When he saw that the two of them did not move away in time, he continued to walk forward.


    Da ¡­


    The footsteps were even and calm.


    However, both Xie Qiongfeng and Xu Lingling felt as if they were standing naked in a world of ice and snow.


    The coldness that assaulted his face was like a bone-chilling snow.


    Both of their breathing became sluggish, and the cirction of their auras slowed down.


    The difference in their cultivation levels caused fear to appear in their eyes. This fear was about to imprint the seeds of panic in their hearts.


    Once one¡¯s mind was corrupted, it meant that one had a heart demon.


    The pursuit of martial arts was to press forward courageously and be the only one who was supreme. If one had this kind of fear, then although one could still improve in the future, it was destined to be more difficult and slower.


    It was as if his feet were shackled.


    The two of them were still eighteen or neen years old. No matter what, it was impossible for them to survive in the hands of a veteran expert in the eleventh realm. The fear in their hearts grew deeper and deeper.


    Just as they were about to reach the critical point, the two of them were about to let out a panicked cry.


    A gentle force blocked their path.


    It was as if the sun was shining, dispelling the cold.


    The man with ck hair and white hair had already stopped in front of them. He looked down at the four people who were climbing the stairs and then stared at the person in the lead.


    It¡¯s been half a month, ¡± Xia Ji asked. ¡± Have you finally recovered? ¡±


    It was the Ghost Emperor of the Wu family. He had wanted to secretly destroy Xia Ji¡¯s two disciples, but he was stopped in time. Without saying anything, he snorted and said, ¡°Let the six of them get to know each other. Five yearster, we will still fight here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°No need, just here.¡±


    The Ghost Emperor finished speaking.


    The three people behind him took off their hoods.


    It was a seductive woman with dark eyes that seemed to have eyeshadow.


    It was a muscr man with a stiff face and green skin.


    It was a skinny young man who was emitting a strange aura.


    ¡°Chu Mei.¡±


    ¡°Han Ba.¡±


    ¡°Yin Jiuxiao.¡±


    The three of them reported their names.


    These three people were obviously cultivated by the Wu family outside with some secret method. They were secret weapons of unknown use. No wonder the Wu family¡¯s head was so confident that he agreed topete.


    Behind Xia Ji, the three of them stood up and faced each other.


    ¡°Wind-on-Snow.¡± ¡°Xu Lingling.¡±


    ¡°Xie Qiong Feng.¡±


    The six of them sized each other up. They already knew the contents of this battle.


    Deciding victory or defeat would determine life and death.


    Five yearster, only three out of the six would be alive.


    They looked at each other, then the Ghost Emperor stared at Xia Ji coldly and said, ¡°Five yearster, I¡¯ll wait for you to kneel down and apologize. ¡®


    With that, heughed and turned to leave. The other three followed him.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm. He returned upstairs and finished his tea before leaving.


    Winter was getting deeper.


    It was the new year.


    The disciples were all sensible. Although they did not have servants, they were all very capable.


    The manor was decorated with paper-cut window grilles and couplets with the word ¡®Fu¡¯ all over it, making it look unusually festive.


    Immediately after, the disciples who were used to holding killing knives actually picked up spats and started cooking.


    When the moon fell, a sumptuous banquet was already served.


    Seventy-two people sitting at the same table,


    Nian Ying was more lively and mischievous. She was also the most beautiful among the female disciples. She sat beside Xia Ji and nced at her teacher from time to time. When she saw her white hair, she thought about how her teacher felt when he was alone on the ind. Her heart ached.


    However, it was not good to show sadness on such a beautiful day, so they smiled and toasted.


    After the new year.


    The disciples cultivated diligently.


    Xia Ji¡¯s daily life was simple. He just read books and extracted Skill Orbs.


    Su Tian had been sending him a steady stream of books.


    Then, he would also take time to guide his disciples and observe their bloodline awakening.


    Absorbing the fire seed was the fastest way to awaken, but cultivating by the fire seed every day could also awaken to a certain extent.


    Other than that, he also used the Inferno Transfer Station to travel to and fro with the Rakshasa from time to time.


    It was early spring.


    The seventy-two disciples were divided into thirty-six groups. They carried the second chapter of the Ten Thousand Laws Manual, the World Image, and left the Mirror Lake.


    Xia Ji naturally did not forget his promise to the ck Moon Tower Master of the Sun Moon Mountain River Tower. He had a group of disciples deliver the books directly.


    The ind is empty when I leave,


    Who knew how many people would return the next time.


    The ind was empty and quiet.


    Xia Ji was alone in this empty world.


    Early spring in Jiangnan, green willows like smoke, fish leaping and birds flying, warm breeze.


    Pilgrims came and went by theke in the distance, apanied by groups of men and women.


    He suddenly felt a sense of loneliness.


    The world was vast, but no one could be by his side and walk this path with him.


    He sat by theke in early spring and plucked a peach branch to gently fiddle with the clearke water.


    Suddenly, a ripple appeared in the depths of the blue waves. A red -tailed fish swam over with its tail wagging.


    The red-tailed fish didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Xia Ji and swam between his peach branches,


    Along with the movement of the summer peach branches, it swam around and danced.


    If the petals fell, the fish would jump up and stick to the petals, dancing in the water for a while.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh. He had lost quite a bit of the loneliness in his heart. He turned around to get some leftover rice grains fromst night. Just as he reached the water¡¯s edge, the red-tailed fish swam over again.


    Xia Ji flicked out some rice grains, and the fish obediently ate them.


    After he finished eating, he walked around three more times, as if to express his gratitude.


    From now on,


    It seemed strange.


    The red-tailed fish seemed to be attached to Xia Ji. Every time Xia Ji came to theke, it would immediately swim over happily to be fed.


    Xia Ji would throw out some rice grains and sometimes steamed buns.


    The little fish was very polite and would always circle around three times after eating.


    People were really strange.


    Even if he had a fish, he would feel much better.


    Xia Ji¡¯s loneliness disappeared.


    The two volumes of the Ten Thousand Laws Manual had already beenpiled.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s own learning was not over.


    He used ten years to learn all kinds of techniques and grind them into an elephant.


    But this was far from enough.


    In the past, he had to look for books everywhere and spent most of his time on the road. Now, he could read books every day and night.


    As time passed, he learned more than just ten thousand techniques.


    In his mind, more and more Skill Orbs appeared. He digested them, fused them, and created new ones.


    However, he was not satisfied at all, nor was he in a hurry, because he had already set the battlefield five thousand years away.


    A few years, a few decades, wasn¡¯t that a very short period of timepared to five thousand years?


    He was adapting to the values that he had never epted in the past, emptying his impetuous mind and letting his short-sighted eyes look as far as possible.


    In the early summer, he directly jumped into theke and swam within the range of the manor¡¯s Xuan Formation.


    The red-tailed fish swam beside him and even sucked the back of his hand with its small mouth, bringing him to the bottom of theke.


    An ordinary person would definitely not be able to dive into theke, but Xia Ji was a monster that could stay calm at the bottom of theke. He was like a curious child, following the red-tailed fish into the water. The fish brought him to thekebed, its tail pping the mud.


    The mud dispersed, revealing a red jade bead.


    The fish happily circled around the pearl, as if showing off its beauty. Pretty, right? This is mine.¡±


    Xia Ji understood what it meant andughed.


    A few bubbles came out of his mouth and rose to the surface of theke.


    Then, Xia Ji took out a handful of rubies from his storage space and spread them out in his palm.


    The red-tailed fish that was swimming excitedly suddenly froze. It was as if time had stopped at the bottom of theke. Everything was quiet and far away.


    After a long while, the fish swam to Xia Ji¡¯s palm and stared at the ruby.


    After a long time, it seemed to be dejected as it patted its tail and swam away resentfully.


    The loneliness and depression in Xia Ji¡¯s heart were instantly swept away. He had never seen such a spiritual fish.


    Actually, this was very normal.


    Where the dragon lives, how can there be ordinary species?


    Since the ck Emperor lived on an ind¡­


    Then, what was so strange about a small fish with spiritual power appearing in this huge mirrorke?


    After all, this was the era of bloodline recovery.


    It wasn¡¯t just the era of the revival of the human bloodline. Man was the leader of all spirits, but he was only one of them..</font>

 Chapter 360 - 360: 219. The Red Fish Makes Things Interesting, and Patriarch Lu Suddenly Arrives

    Chapter 360 - 360: 219. The Red Fish Makes Things Interesting, and Patriarch Lu Suddenly Arrives


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji never thought that he would be friends with a fish.


    One year, starting from spring, he had gotten used to loneliness and asional visits.


    He could easily obtain the fire seeds that others had to work hard to obtain.


    He could learn dozens of cultivation techniques that others needed to work hard to learn every day.


    He was a human, an anomaly among the fire demons.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He was the ck Emperor, an anomaly among humans.


    He was a transmigrator, an anomaly of this world.


    Everyone was destined to be unable to share all his secrets, and only those who had lived for more than ten thousand years could walk on the same level as him.


    Therefore, he was truly lonely.


    That wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by casually finding a beautiful girl.


    It was the loneliness of the soul.


    However, no matter how lonely he was, he never thought that he would be friends with a fish that could not speak.


    The red-tailed fish became more and more familiar with him. As long as it heard his footsteps, the fish would swim to thekeside in advance and wait for him in the shallow water.


    Sometimes, she would hide in the deep water mischievously and jump out of the water when he got close. The water sshed and sshed on Xia Ji¡¯s face.


    Xia Ji also started to get used to carrying books to thekeside instead of sitting quietly in the study.


    He read all kinds of ssics softly, and the fish listened curiously in the water.


    One day, Xia Ji brought over a recipe. He purposely flipped to the section with braised fish, ¡± ¡± steamed fish, ¡± and ¡± tofu fish soup ¡± and showed it to the fish.


    The fish stared at it for a long time. Suddenly, it seemed to understand what was going on. It was so scared that it lost its soul. It swung its tail and dived into the water. No matter how much it shouted, it couldn¡¯te out.


    Xia Ji could not help butugh.


    There was some joy on the ind because of this.


    Spring view of peach blossoms.


    I gaze at the stars in summer.


    The stars were like water. Xia Ji sat by theke, but the fish didn¡¯te out.


    So he took out a stalk of spirit grass from Fangzhang Ind from his storage space and went to thekeside. He smiled and shouted, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡±


    The appearance of the spiritual herbs immediately added a refreshing aura to the surrounding water. This aura enveloped theke around him.


    Under the sparkling moonlight, the red -tailed fish finally couldn¡¯t resist its craving. It spat out bubbles from the bottom of the water and rose to the surface. In the middle of summer, it jumped out of the water and took a bite of the spiritual grass. A delicate leaf was sucked into its small mouth.


    After eating, it swam around excitedly.


    Xia Ji raised the spirit herb slightly, and then he saw the red-tailed fish jumping around in the water like a puppy.


    He was filled with joy.


    The psychic little fish actually came to its senses and felt as if it was being yed, so it swam away in a huff.


    Xia Ji lowered the spirit herb slightly, and the little fish quietly dove back into the water and ¡®tiptoed¡¯ back.


    When the fish got close, it suddenly swung its tail and its small body broke out of the water. Xia Ji suddenly pulled the spirit herb higher.


    The fish¡¯s mouth opened wide, but it missed its target. It rose to the highest point in the air and fell into a momentary stillness. Its pair of fish eyes stared at Xia Ji.


    The fish-eye seemed to have noticed the smile in Xia Ji¡¯s eyes. With a loud whoosh, it spat out a water arrow that hit Xia Ji¡¯s face.


    Then, the fish fell back into the water and pretended to be a ferocious water beast. It quietly hid at the bottom of the water and started a cold war with Xia Ji.


    However, when Xia Ji casually threw the spiritual herb on the surface of the water,


    The cold war ended.


    The fish seemed to only have seven seconds of memory. It quickly forgot the scene of being yed and happily floated up to eat the spiritual grass.


    After she finished eating, she even obediently went around Xia Ji and performed a ¡± weird ¡± belly dance.


    Clearly, it had already begun to have some intelligence and began to disy some actions that ordinary fish would not be able to.


    Autumn was the full moon.


    Xia Ji had wanted to spend the night with Little Su, but he went to the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death to investigate and found out that Little Su was busy outside. He guessed that Little Su was most likely still searching for the twelve golden statues, so he had returned alone.


    As for Su Tian, she seemed to understand that she would not want to reproduce with her in the short term, so she did not rush her. She only digested the fire seed and worked with Su Yueqing to go to the Tribtion Lands to train and recover her strength.


    Su Tian had fulfilled all his requests, and he had given her the fire seed. To a certain extent, it had already be a form of transaction.


    As for Su Linyu, her culinary skills were getting better and better. The dishes she cooked actually began to have some strange effects. Hu Xian Er finally ate like a fat fox.


    The four women who were rted to him in this world were all busy with their own things.


    Thus, Xia Ji spent the full moon season alone again.


    The moon was in theke.


    Out of habit, he threw a stalk of spirit grass to Yu ¡®er. Yu¡¯ er apanied him and watched the full moon together.


    The surface of theke was like a mirror, reflecting his ck hair that was mixed with some white.


    At this moment, Xia Ji didn¡¯t know that even though he had deliberately concealed the information of the creator of the Ten Thousand Laws Manual, this secret had still been exposed.


    There was no such thing as an imprable wall in the world. For some reason, this news had spread.


    Perhaps Concubine Wu identally leaked it.


    Perhaps the two tower masters of the Sun Moon Mountain River Building felt that such a great talent could not be concealed, so they helped him spread the news.


    Or perhaps Xia Ji¡¯s seventy-two disciples had been seen.


    For a time, many high-level figures of both the righteous and evil sides of the pugilistic world understood that the person who destroyed the underground forces of the Bloodrain Hall and the Twelve Hidden desst year and massacred the leader of the Pugilistic World Alliance was most likely this immortal who lived in seclusion in Mirror Lake..</font>

 Chapter 361 - 361: 219. The Red Fish Makes Things Interesting, and Lu Zu Suddenly Arrives

    Chapter 361 - 361: 219. The Red Fish Makes Things Interesting, and Lu Zu Suddenly Arrives


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, with the restrictions from the upper echelons, even if they knew about it, they could no longer harm Xia Ji.


    As time passed¡­


    When Xia Ji sat alone under the full moon, apanied by only a fish, his fame had spread all over the world.


    Anyone who held the World Energy or World Images could not help but call him teacher.


    This was because these two volumes were written too well.


    It contained all kinds of techniques and exined the profound in simple terms. No matter what kind of person, they could find a suitable cultivation method in this book.


    Afterte autumn, it snowed again.


    Because of the red-tailed fish, Xia Ji forbade the idea of making fish soup. This winter, he made his own mutton soup.


    Snow fell like salt particles.


    The charcoal stove was burning in a small pavilion not far away.


    The pot on top of it was stewing mutton soup.


    The fragrance spread in all directions. Xia Ji took a deep breath and revealed a satisfied expression.


    He held a book and read by theke. When he was tired, he would look at the little red fish and throw a spiritual herb or flower to it.


    Suddenly,


    He seemed to have sensed something, so he put down the book and walked toward the ck shield outside the manor.


    Because there was an uninvited guest outside the barrier.


    This was a guest that surprised Xia Ji.


    The guest had a graceful figure and a beautiful appearance. There was a mole at the corner of her left eye. She was free and ethereal, like a fairy stepping on a lonely boat and waiting for her master to open the door.


    This was the original imperial concubine, Consort Wan, or rather, Lu Wan. Xia Yun and the Third Prince Xia Xian were her children.


    Xia Ji opened the ¡®door¡¯ and let her in.


    However, upon closer inspection, he realized that it was not Lu Wan. Instead, it was a woman who looked very simr to Lu Wan. She was more beautiful than Lu Wan, and her eyes were morepassionate than Lu Wan¡¯s. The aura around her was faint, and there was a strange and seductive aura.


    Hello, Mister Feng. I¡¯m Lu Chan from the Lu family, who is assisting Wen Shou.


    Lu Chan smiled and nced around the manor. She asked curiously,¡±Have you been living here alone? Not even a maid?¡±


    ¡°What is Miss Lu Chan doing here?¡± Xia Ji asked lightly.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the mysteries of heaven and earth, and about your life and death.¡±


    Lu Chan smiled charmingly. ¡± Sir, are you interested? ¡±


    She sat in the pavilion, and Xia Ji sat opposite her. ¡°¡±Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why you haven¡¯t been able to break through to the eleventh realm?¡± Lu Chan asked.


    Xia Ji was stunned for a moment. He really didn¡¯t know because he was already at the eleventh realm. But even though he thought so, he still showed a natural look of distress on his face and shook his head.


    ¡°Do you know the ancestor of your family?¡± Lu Chan asked.


    Xia Ji remained silent. He could have chosen not to answer.


    Lu Chan said, ¡± Then I¡¯ll be frank. Su Daji is your ancestor. She doesn¡¯t want you to break through to the eleventh realm. ¡± Do you know why?¡± Xia Ji shook his head in confusion.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s afraid of Sir¡¯s potential,¡± Lu Chan replied.


    I¡¯m a disciple of the Su Family, ¡± Xia Ji asked curiously. ¡± Why is the ancestor afraid of my potential? ¡±


    ¡® Sir, ¡± Lu Chan said slowly, ¡± has it ever urred to you that the Fire Tribtion is only the first tribtion in the human world? There are still eleven more to go in the future? ¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned, but at the same time, he was on high alert. Even if the person who said this wasn¡¯t the ancestor, he had to be rted to the ancestor. Lu Chan was not an ordinary disciple.


    Lu Chan briefly introduced the cmity and said, ¡°¡±Each tribtion will possess a brand new power and can be considered a new realm. The Fire Tribtion is apanied by the awakening of the bloodline, and the final tribtion is apanied by the fusion of the Dao with the same blood.


    Do you know what a Daomerge of the same blood is?¡±


    Xia Ji recalled Su Tian¡¯s words, ¡± At that time, only people with blood ties could truly trust each other. ¡± However, he still shook his head.


    Lu Chan said, ¡± The same blood and Dao Integration means that only one person of the same blood can reach the top. In other words, if you reach that step, Su Daji will die. If Su Daji reaches that step, you will die. ¡±


    If you can¡¯t unleash the power of the eleventh realm to the extreme, your lifespan won¡¯tst for more than five hundred years. You¡¯ll naturally die in this small era. There¡¯s no need for your family head to worry.¡±


    ¡°If you think you can scare me with a few words, you¡¯re underestimating me,¡±


    Xia Ji said.


    ¡°What if I say I¡¯m the ancestor of the Lu family?¡± Lu Chan smiled.


    As she spoke, she waved her hand, and four extremely mysterious flying swords shot out from her sleeve. Each sword contained an aura that made Xia Ji cautious.


    Lu Chan¡¯s hands moved slightly, and the four swords immediately turned into 400 swords, followed by 4,000, 40,000¡­


    The 40,000 swords formed a Xuan Formation in the air, covering the sky and casting down shadows filled with killing intent.


    These shadows seemed to contain the bitter struggles of countless living beings and the endless killing intent between heaven and earth.


    Waves of howling came one after another, not only causing the air in the manor on theke to tremble,


    It also caused Xia Ji¡¯s blood to tremble slightly.


    At this moment, he believed that this was most likely the ancestor of the Lu family.


    However, her exnation for the ¡°Dao Integration with the same blood¡± waspletely different from Su Tian¡¯s.


    As a disciple of the Su Family, Xia Ji naturally did not need to bow to the Lu


    Family Patriarch. He bowed slightly and said, ¡± Greetings, Patriarch. ¡®


    Lu Chan waved her sleeve again, and the ten thousand swords in the sky instantly turned into a trickle and returned to her sleeve.


    Lu Chan did not waste any time and said directly, ¡°The Su family has produced two talents in this generation.¡± The first was the Divine Martial King Xia Ji, who was now the ck Emperor. The second one is you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯ve read your ¡®World Energy¡¯ and ¡®World Images¡¯. They¡¯re very well written. With just these two books, it can be said that you¡¯re qualified to be with us in the future. ¡®


    Lu Chan looked at the man in front of her seriously. ¡± Coincidentally, I have some conflicts with the Su and Zhou families. I don¡¯t want to be with the ancestors of these two families after more than 5,000 years, so I want to change it to you. This is a good thing for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xia Ji was silent.


    Lu Chan smiled. ¡± I know you won¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not asking you to believe me now. People will always believe what they see and what they¡¯ve experienced. I¡¯m just giving you one more choice. ¡®


    ¡°What choice?¡±


    ¡°Marriage.¡± Lu Chan looked at him.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression turned strange. Could this be the second ancestor who wanted to do it with him?


    Wasn¡¯t this too strange?


    Su Tian knew his true identity, which was why she had the intention to reproduce. The ancestor of the Lu family should not have such intentions.


    Lu Chan saw his expression and immediately understood what he meant.¡±You sure dare to think about it, but you can¡¯t do it now. After thousands of years, when you¡¯re truly capable, it¡¯s not impossible for us to be Daopanions.


    For the marriage alliance now, I¡¯ve mentioned a talented and beautiful genius from my Lu family. In a few years, she will appear in your sight. At that time, she will hide her identity as a member of the Lu family and fall in love with you over time. Then, your marriage alliance will be smooth sailing.


    ¡°Once the marriage ispleted, I¡¯ll help you break through to the eleventh realm in the future. I¡¯ll help you arrange for the future and even take you away from the Su family.


    Don¡¯t disappoint me. That girl¡¯s name is Hua Miaoyu. She will meet you in five years.


    It¡¯s your talent that made me give you a choice, and also gave you a different fate. It¡¯s a happy thing to have a choice. Cherish the woman who will appear in front of you in five years.¡±


    After Lu Chan finished speaking, she did not stay any longer and turned to leave.


    Xia Ji was left behind, staring at her back in silence.


    Between Lu Chan and Su Tian, one of them was definitely lying. Most importantly, he could not and could not tell who was lying.


    More importantly¡­


    The ancestor of the Lu Family didn¡¯t panic when she mentioned the ck Emperor. It seemed that the fact that Xia Ji was the ck Emperor didn¡¯t make her too afraid. There were only two possibilities.


    Firstly, she had a way to deal with the ck Emperor. Even so, a ck Emperor who was filled with vengeance against the aristocratic families was enough to make her nervous. After all, this was the first tribtion, the beginning of a snowball.


    Secondly, she knew that the ck Emperor was nothing to be afraid of¡­


    Because, just as Little Su had said, the ck Emperor was a bad omen and a


    part of the Fire Cmity. When the Fire Cmity disappeared, he would also leave with it.


    What was there to be afraid of such a ck Emperor?

 Chapter 362 - 362: 220. I’ll Open a New World for You

    Chapter 362 - 362: 220. I¡¯ll Open a New World for You


    Trantor: 549690339


    the first snow meets in winter.


    Summer was apanied by mutton soup, and they lived a lonely winter.


    When he drank the soup, he would sprinkle a handful of spiritual flowers into theke. If the red-tailed fish ate happily, he would be happy too.


    He happily drank the hot soup and read a few more books before heading to the outside of the pass through the transit station of the underworld under the bed.


    He revealed the Dharmakaya of Buddha and trained his Dharmakaya in the Fire Demon World that was gradually ¡®leveling¡¯.


    The first manifestation of the Dharmakaya.


    The Dharma Aperture was opened.


    The moment the Dharma Meridian appeared.


    Second appearance ¡­


    As he improved, the power that his avatar could exert became stronger and stronger. He had roughly calcted that the opening of each magical aperture or meridian could increase his power by about three levels on top of the original foundation.


    In other words, when the Dharmakaya realm waspletely perfected, the power that could be unleashed would be at least four times that of the original.


    He was cultivating alone in the depths of the Tribtion Land, and his efficiency was extremely high.


    After all, in this world, no one couldpletely ignore the Fire Demon except him. He was cultivating at a speed that was simr to an invisibility hack.


    In the depths of the Tribtion Land, he also saw Azurite. Azurite was busy devouring and bing stronger.


    The Little Fire Crow was also bing more and more beautiful. It pulled its gorgeous tail and danced in the air. Brilliant fire flowed from its body, as brilliant as the stars in midsummer.


    He also saw the Mirage King. The Mirage King was surrounded by invisible fire demons. These invisible fire demons were far stronger than ordinary fire demons. If they went to the human world, it would be an absolute disaster.


    The Mirage Monarch ignored him.


    Perhaps in his eyes, this ck Emperor was the most crooked ck Emperor


    he had ever seen.


    When the two met by chance, they passed by each other and pretended not to see each other.


    The way Xia Ji leveled up was like grinding for unlimited experience in a super-leveled Abyss Instance Dungeon. Even if the Boss of this dungeon saw him, he would not be noticed.


    His improvement speed surpassed anyone else.


    Others needed to carefully pull the monsters and then kill them, but he killed them directly in the monster pile. Day after day, year after year.


    The endless fire demons,


    The heart of a person that could not be seen through.


    In the early spring, Xia Ji finally broke through the sixth minor realm of the Dharmakaya realm and opened four meridians. His original power had also increased by nearly two times.


    He brewed a pot of new tea and stood by theke in the spring rain. When he saw the beautiful red-tailed fish, he threw spiritual fruits to it every day.


    When the spiritual fruit entered the water, it made a slight ssh.


    In the distance, there was the sound of many small boats rowing.


    Xia Ji looked in the direction of the voice. The disciples had returned.


    Seventy-two people, not a single one was missing.


    After this year, the faces of these disciples were full of hardships, but they had matured a lotpared tost year. This maturity was not the maturity of the secr world, but the deeper they walked on their own paths of destiny.


    There were two kinds of maturity.


    One was to obey the world.


    One was to obey him.


    Fortunately, the disciples were thetter.


    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±


    The seventy-two disciples lowered their heads.


    Xia Ji looked at them with a smile. He didn¡¯t say anything sensational and only said, ¡°¡±Go practice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    The seventy-two disciples were about to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The disciples stopped in their tracks.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± From today onwards, you can go out as you please. If you make a name for yourself outside, you can stay outside. If you have someone you like outside, you can start a family.


    I only have three requests.


    First, they could not kill each other.


    Second, one must not vite morality.


    Third, you cannot announce that you are my disciple.¡±


    The disciples were stunned for a long time, but in the end, they all knelt in the spring rain and bowed to the man who was still drinking tea in the pavilion.


    They might have really made a name for themselves outside and even had a


    great reputation. They had been recruited by many people and no one dared to disrespect them wherever they went. However, in front of this man, they were only disciples.


    If it weren¡¯t for Xia Ji, they would have died silently in the sacrificial ceremony more than ten years ago.


    Xia Ji calmly epted their kowtows.


    They watched as they were drenched in the spring rain.


    After a long time, he smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±.


    All the disciples had gone, except for a young man who stood still.


    ¡°Is there anything else, Chuixue?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Teacher, can I see you use your de once?¡± Wind-on-Snow asked.


    Xia Ji understood immediately. This child must have developed a strong fear after not meeting a worthy opponent in the martial world. He was afraid that if he could not find an enemy, he would go downhill and lose his direction in the future.


    That was why he hade to invite him. He wanted to see how high the sky was and how thick the ground was so that he could know where he had reached.


    A man cannotck a teacher. With a teacher, he knows his limits.


    He also couldn¡¯tck enemies. Only with enemies would he understand the strength of the enemy.


    However, be it a teacher or an enemy, both were extremely difficult to find.


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s standards were still not high, and at this time, he did not want to becent because he knew that he was not qualified to be satisfied. Therefore, he begged his teacher to use his saber so that he could see the future.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Then, Wind-on-Snow began to wait quietly.


    ¡°Not now, not here,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to Tianqiong Mountain tomorrow at midnight,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    The terrain of Tianqiong Mountain was rugged, and it was a barren mountain. There were no civilians living within a radius of a hundred miles.


    The swamps were overgrown with insects and wild beasts. It was a ce where mountain bandits hid and was also a ce where Jianghu people trained..

 Chapter 363 - 363:220. I’ll Open a New World for You

    Chapter 363 - 363:220. I¡¯ll Open a New World for You


    Wind-on-Snow didn¡¯t ask any more questions and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± He turned around and left, his heart suddenly filled with anticipation.


    He turned around and left, his heart suddenly filled with anticipation.


    However, not far away, there were several pairs of ears that were quietly listening to their conversation.


    After listening, she tiptoed away.


    The sky was still dark.


    Xia Ji was already standing by theke with an umbre.


    Wind-on-Snow was even earlier. He might have been sitting in the pavilion since midnight, meditating for the entire night. He might have been thinking about his teacher¡¯s attack and what kind of attack it would be.


    Hearing the footsteps, Wind-on-Snow turned his head and saw the familiar figure. He hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±


    The master and disciple left Mirror Lake.


    They headed south.


    The two of them were extremely fast. Even a thousand mile colt could not be faster than them.


    Xia Ji had already gotten used to this speed, while Wind-on-Snow followed him expressionlessly. As long as he didn¡¯t faint, he wouldn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue.


    Six hourster, the spring light had already fallen on the mountain forest ahead.


    The tall mountains were situated among the scattered wetnds, and the sparkling waves reflected a slightly distorted fog, giving off a dizzying feeling.


    The master and disciple stood at the entrance of the mountain.


    ¡® Come out! ¡± Xia Ji stopped in his tracks and shouted.


    ft?vo people immediately ran out from behind them.


    It was Xu Lingling and Xie Qiongfeng. The two of them wereughing.


    Xia Ji knew that there were others, but only these two were following him. He said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Xu Lingling and Xie Qiongfeng were delighted.


    Xu Lingling said innocently, ¡°Teacher is so nice.¡±


    These four words made Xie Qiongfeng¡¯s goosebumps fall all over the ground. He knew what Xu Lingling was like when she killed people, so he only felt extremely disgusted at this moment.


    ¡°Did Lingling grow taller again?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    Xu Lingling hopped to his side and replied proudly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xia Ji realized that this female disciple was even taller than him. She was probably 2.5 meters tall now, and she was as strong as a super tank with thick armor. He smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s time to lose weight, Ling Ling.¡±


    Xu Lingling was stunned. She knew that her teacher knew what kind of person she was, but it was her nature to be naive in front of her teacher. However, her teacher could still speak to her like an ordinary girl. She couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s not that easy to lose weight. Even if I don¡¯t eat or drink, I¡¯ll keep getting fatter just by breathing..


    ¡® Good luck, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± Every fatty has great potential. Lingling,


    I think highly of you. ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Lingling said. Teacher!¡±


    The conversation between the two made Xie Qiong Feng feel as if he was bathed in a spring breeze, and he sighed in his heart, ¡± That¡¯s great. ¡±


    To have such a teacher was truly a blessing.


    No matter what kind of disciples they were, they could surround him and teach him without discrimination.


    The four of them headed to the peak.


    There were bandits along the way, but there was no need for Xia Ji or even Wind-on-Snow to do anything. Xu Lingling and Xie Qiongfeng killed those bandits ahead of time.


    Xu Lingling was an expert in murder.


    Although Xie Qiong Feng didn¡¯t like to kill people, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know how to do it.


    Neither Xu Lingling nor Xie Qiongfeng would allow these bandits to appear in front of Xia Ji.


    Very soon,


    The four of them arrived at the summit of the Heaven Vault Mountain.


    Thousands of peaks and mountains were like a sword sea opening up a screen. The sunlight pierced from all directions and fell on this ce.


    At this moment, at the mountainside, Nian Ying¡¯s chest was fluctuating.


    Panting as they crawled,


    She was known for her movement techniques and dexterity among the many disciples. Her speed was already extremely fast, but she still could not keep up with the four people.


    At this moment, she ced her left hand on her hips and fanned herself with her right hand. Then, she once again exploded with extremely fast speed and shot toward the peak of the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, there were five or six figures who had just arrived. Further away, there were more than ten figures running like exhausted wild dogs.


    The world fell into a certain silence.


    Wind-on-Snow, Xu Lingling, and Xie Qiongfeng all held their breaths and listened quietly.


    ¡® Saber Force, Saber Qi, Saber Intent, and Saber Form correspond to the four realms of Houtian, Xiantian, Supreme, and Dharma respectively, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    The Fire Cmity was a cmity, but it was also an opportunity for the recovery of the bloodline.


    In the future, if there is any further improvement, I will use my Dharmakaya to wield my saber. Unfortunately, I am unable to break through to the eleventh realm and awaken my bloodline. I am afraid that I will not be able to reach that step.¡±


    Xu Lingling hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher, this can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so strong. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t break through to the eleventh realm. This is just a matter of umtion. The deeper the umtion, the more violent the explosion.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and looked at his disciple. He was quite good atforting people.


    ¡°Teacher, if you can¡¯t break through to the eleventh realm, I don¡¯t think anyone in this world is qualified to do so,¡± said Xie Qiongfeng.


    Wind-on-Snow wasn¡¯t good at talking, but she quickly said, ¡°Teacher, that won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Xia Ji casually stabbed his ck de into a rock and raised his hands. ¡°¡±How is this world?¡±


    Without waiting for the three disciples to answer, he said, ¡®Vast and magnificent, space crisscrossing, flowing for eternity.


    Unfortunately, you can¡¯t see it.


    Because you are at the bottom of the well.¡¯


    The three of them were stunned.


    ¡± Watch my de carefully, ¡± Xia Ji said calmly. ¡± Use this de as a guide. Whether or not you can see the world outside the well depends on your own luck. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    He casually took a step forward.


    A Dharma Idol appeared behind him.


    Before the Dharma Laksana was finished, anotheryer appeared.


    Just like before the storm, two drops of rain fell from the sky. Then, the Dharma Idol behind him appeared at an extremely fast speed.


    One after another, one after another.


    The pressure overthrew the area, and the aura stirred up the mountain wind. Whirlpools appeared, and a strong wind blew between heaven and earth. Even the sunlight began to rotate.


    All the light was gone, and the center of the world seemed to have be the man on the mountain peak. Everything was revolving around him.


    The Dharma Idol behind him was like a peacock spreading its tail, filling the sky.


    The three disciples were dumbfounded.


    Nian Ying, who was halfway up the mountain, was dumbfounded.


    At the foot of the mountain, the disciples who had yet to reach the foot of the mountain hurriedly quieted down and stopped to look up.


    They all knew that their teacher had made a move.


    Xia Ji grabbed the ck de, Thunder Fire, and waved it. Endless lightning arcs immediately boiled on the de, and the violent energy was restrained in the small de. Many Dharma Forms spread to the de along with Xia Ji¡¯s arm.


    ¡°There is an image in heaven and earth. Now, I¡¯ve read all kinds of techniques and ground them into an image. An elephant is a de.¡± Xia Ji didn¡¯t even look at it as he casually swung his saber.


    One sh.


    It allowed all the violent power to find an outlet to vent.


    One sh.


    It turned into thousands of feet of lightning, as if a furious god had descended on the human world. It used its supreme power to turn into a giant lightning hand and ruthlessly hacked down on the peaks.


    Bang!


    An indescribable loud noise and an indescribable power.


    This sh¡­


    It cut through the air currents in the vortex.


    It cut through the distant peaks,


    He cut open the light of the sky,


    The de fell.


    The peaks in the distance had already split into two. The mountain rocks rolled like thunder, and there were lightning arcs jumping between the mud and rocks. There was still an unsuppressable energy hidden in the mud and rocks. After rolling for a moment, there was another exaggerated explosion.


    Everything returned to dust.


    After a long time, the sound died down, but the dust in the distance still did not disperse.


    Xia Ji sheathed his saber, and the pride of the three disciples beside him was instantly shattered.


    In front of such power, what was there to be proud of?


    How much more did they have to go?


    Xie Qiong Feng smiled bitterly.


    Xu Lingling¡¯s lips were open and hadn¡¯t closed yet.


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. His gaze followed that de as if he wanted to follow that de and treat that de as his lover, his wife, and his future.


    He rushed to the edge of the cliff and looked at the dust that had yet to disperse from afar. He panted excitedly. ¡± This ¡­ ¡± Was this the world outside the well?


    Is this it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied lightly.


    Wind-on-Snow knelt on the ground. ¡± That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great.


    He could not help but cry out.


    No one knew why he was crying.


    But Xia Ji understood.


    He said softly, ¡± There is a fire seed in the Martial Arts Hall. Cultivate by the fire seed and you can awaken your bloodline. ¡±


    Before and after you awaken, you only need to pick out the three methods of Essence, Spirit, and Qi from my Imagery of the World and cultivate them to the peak. Then, you can break through the 11 states and cultivate Dharmakaya. From now on, I¡¯ll go and see the scenery that I¡¯ve never seen before..¡±

 Chapter 364 - 364: 221. Strange Phenomena in the Northern Region, Winds and Clouds in the South

    Chapter 364 - 364: 221. Strange Phenomena in the Northern Region, Winds and Clouds in the South


    Trantor: 549690339


    The weather was getting more and more abnormal.


    Spring had passed, and summer was approaching. Xia Ji was reading a book quietly.


    Suddenly, he felt something. He looked up and saw heavy snow on theke.


    Looking at the distant sky, there were faint shes of lightning and thunder.


    The thunderbolt produced an unprecedented loud sound, scaring the entirend into silence. Then, it was as if the world-destroying thunderbolt had woven into a, falling from the sky and enveloping thend for millions of miles.


    Xia Ji looked at the red-tailed fish swimming restlessly by theke and said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Now, he had already dabbled in nearly 20,000 techniques.


    Ten thousand techniques could grind an elephant, and now he wanted to grind a second elephant.


    However, he suddenly had a sudden impulse. He ced the book in front of his knees and looked up at the sky.


    Snow fell in July, and thunder covered the sky.


    This was a phenomenon that had not been seen for decades, and there was no record of such weather in the local chronicles.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and counted with his fingers.


    Although he had yet to learn the divination method of the same level as Xia Qingxuan¡¯s [Vientiane Gaze], he still knew a lot.


    Calcting such a phenomenon was not troublesome, nor did he need to pay a high price.


    On the contrary, that kind of silent thunder would shorten one¡¯s lifespan by who knows how long.


    He first counted with his fingers.


    Then, he took out three old copper coins from his storage space and tossed them six times. Afterbining them with the hexagram book of this world, he obtained a ¡°Zhen hexagram¡±.


    His gaze quickly swept across the area andnded on the top six. He muttered, ¡°Tremble, shake, shake, shake. If the earthquake does not affect his own body, there will be no disaster for his neighbors.¡±


    Then, he took out his turtle shell and calcted.


    Because his algorithm wasn¡¯t very good, he didn¡¯t have to pay a price, so he tried a few more times.


    Fortunately, the signs of this phenomenon were very obvious, and the information obtained from the few divination sessions was not much different.


    The information was so confusing that Xia Ji couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but he was sure of one thing:


    This phenomenon did not seem to be groundless. Something had really happened in the north, or some figure had appeared and brought about such a strange scene. In any case, it did not seem to have anything to do with him.


    However, in this era, who else could bring about a miracle?


    Xia Ji was a little curious, but he quickly shook his head and picked up the book to continue reading. From time to time, he would throw some spiritual herbs to the red-tailed fish.


    Perhaps it was because it had eaten too many spiritual herbs, but the scales of this fish that had gained sentience had turned golden-red, appearing to be sparkling and beautiful.


    A man, a fish, and an ind were enjoying the peace of the world day after day.


    Because he had a disciple, Xia Ji no longer had to cook three meals a day.


    The disciples would not disturb their teacher either. They would only stand quietly beside Xia Ji and talk to him or ask him a few questions when they were delivering food.


    Nian Ying was the one who delivered the food today. She was tall and had a beautiful face. After she brought the te over, she ced her hands on the pir of the pavilion and looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°Just say what you want to say,¡± Xia Ji said as he ate.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Nian Ying said. I was only seven when I first came here, and now I¡¯m twenty.¡±


    ¡°Are you reminding me that I¡¯m old?¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Nian Ying quickly shook her hand.¡±That¡¯s not what I meant I just want to ask if Teacher is waiting for her?¡±


    Her?


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Which her?


    He suddenly realized that this disciple should be talking about Su Tian. Speaking of which, Su Tian had indeed not been here for a long time. In the beginning, Su Tian had pretended to be his daopanion and was intimate with him.


    However, the long-lived type was not the type to fall in love. After dating for a while, she found that it was mostfortable to get along with him in the ¡± transaction ¡± mode, so she changed her method. After all, she seemed to be busy with something herself.


    Therefore, Xia Ji shook his head.


    Nian Ying looked worried and asked tentatively, ¡°Then does the teacher miss her?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head again.


    Su Tian was a chess yer. Even if she was as sticky as glue and as sweet as honey to make you feel sweet and warm, she was still a chess yer.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of living in this era.


    And such a person would never put feelings in the most important position.


    Over the past ten years, he had already thought about this clearly, so he naturally would not think about Su Tian.


    ¡°Teacher, do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Nian Ying asked.


    I¡¯ve been away for ten years, ¡± Xia Jiqi said curiously. ¡± I¡¯ve only rested for two years. You want me to go out again?


    ¡°Maybe Teacher will meet someone who will apany you for the rest of your life,¡± Nian Ying said.


    Xia Ji finally understood what this disciple meant. She was just looking at herself getting older and older, and felt that she should go out and find a close female friend.


    Hence, he shook his head again. ¡± No. ¡®


    Nian Ying did not ask anymore. She lowered her head and waited quietly for Xia Ji to eat. After eating, she cleared the dishes and left.


    If one lived in a ce, time would start to fly by.


    Xia Ji was progressing at an average rate of 10,000 Skill Orbs every two years.


    If he had any insights, he would write them in books and store them in the library pavilion in theke.


    Whatever he wrote would always be read by the 72 disciples. Even if they couldn¡¯t understand it, they would secretly copy it down. Xia Ji didn¡¯t care.


    He thought that the martial arts of this world could be improved so that the gap between the mortal world and the aristocratic families could be evened out. Moreover, there were many people in the mortal world, and this number was not something that the aristocratic families couldpare to. In the cmities, there would definitely be many exceptions, and this was what he wanted to see.


    His heart had already calmed down. He no longer had a narrow love-hate rtionship with the aristocratic families and ancestors. Instead, he had calmed down and sat on the other side of the chessboard..

 Chapter 365 - 365: 221. Strange Phenomena in the Northern Region, Winds and Clouds in the South

    Chapter 365: 221. Strange Phenomena in the Northern Region, Winds and Clouds in the South


    Trantor: 549690339


    It had nothing to do with grudges or anything else.


    It was just that they were from different camps, different standpoints, and different wills.


    In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. Xia Ji was already thirty-six years old in the mortal world.


    There was still a year left before the agreement with the Wu family.


    It was another snowy season, and the snow had drifted to the new year.


    After the new year, a disciple finally came to bid farewell.


    Now, the disciples were divided into senior and junior disciples ording to their rankings.


    ording to the ranking, Wind-on-Snow was the eldest senior brother, and the disciple who bid farewell was called Yu Long, ranked fifty-sixth.


    He was born handsome and upright, with a talented appearance. His personality was also humble and polite. After putting on rich clothes, he looked like a handsome young master in a chaotic world. He could be considered a normal person.


    Xia Ji had an impression of him, so he asked, ¡°¡±Did you break through?¡±


    I¡¯ve awakened my bloodline, ¡± Yu Long said respectfully as she knelt in the snow. ¡± I¡¯m still cultivating the three mystic arts of Essence, Qi, and Spirit. ¡®


    ¡°What bloodline?¡±


    Yu Long kneeled and took two steps back, growling.


    His body began to expand.


    In the midst of the snowkes, he had already transformed into a giant snow leopard that was kneeling on the ground.


    Even though it was kneeling, the snow leopard was still nearly ten meters tall. Its body was already far above the pavilion, looking down at Xia Ji.


    Yu Long seemed to have sensed something was wrong. She hurriedly crawled down andy outside the pavilion.


    Xia Ji looked at his disciple. He was sure that the reason why his disciple could awaken his bloodline so quickly and to such an unusual extent was because of the ck fire he had secretly mixed into the fire seed.


    Moreover, he had been adding fire every few days, allowing the ck Fire to maintain its original power.


    He looked at the giant beast that was more than ten meters long and crouched down. He suddenly asked, ¡°How?¡±


    The snow leopard still maintained the features of a human face. The human face said, ¡°Disciple requests to stand up and disy.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Only then did Yu Long stand up. He was like a standing snow leopard. His body was terrifyingly exaggerated, and his skin was so strong that it was covered in muscles. Every piece of his skin contained terrifying energy.


    He raised one of his ws to grab the toothpick-like knife at his waist.


    As soon as he pulled out his saber, a cold light suddenly appeared on the saber, and it was dragged along with his ws for more than six meters.


    It was obvious that this was a specially made saber, and the materials were not bad. The person who could make this kind of saber was not a small force in the game.


    In the snowstorm, the snow leopard grabbed the six-meter-long saber and suddenly disappeared from where it was. Then, it would sh and reappear from time to time.


    Xia Ji walked out of the pavilion.


    Outside the pavilion, the snow had stopped.


    Upon closer inspection, every snowke in this area had been blocked by Yu Long¡¯s saber, giving the illusion that the snow had stopped.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t shocked by this exaggerated power. He just watched quietly.


    After a long time, Yu Long returned to his original appearance. However, his original clothes hadpletely burst open. However, before he returned to his original appearance, Xia Ji had already thrown a velvet cloak over him.


    Yu Long kneeled in the snow, feeling a little terrified and regretful. He knew that his teacher was unable to awaken his bloodline, but he had behaved in such a manner in front of his teacher. It was really not good.


    Xia Ji returned to the pavilion.


    There was no sound for a long time.


    Yu Long curiously raised her head slightly and looked at her teacher with bright eyes. She saw that her teacher was reading quickly. He waited quietly.


    After waiting for the time for three incense sticks to burn.


    Xia Ji stopped writing and waved a stack of pages with his left hand. The pages passed through the wind and snow steadily andnded in front of Yu Long.


    Yu Long hurriedly took it with both hands. She nced around and found that it was a cultivation technique.


    After taking a closer look, his eyes widened.


    Because this cultivation technique was almost tailor-made for him. He had painstakingly searched for it, but today, his teacher actually gave it to him.


    To him, these few pages were priceless treasures.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Yu Long knelt on the ground and kowtowed deeply. Her eyes could not help but turn red.


    ¡°Which family is she from?¡± Xia Ji asked with a smile.


    Yu Long said, ¡± I met Yang Fu, the daughter of the Vi Lord of the Ten Thousand Swords Vi,st year. She doesn¡¯t know my identity and only knows that I¡¯m a wanderer from the Jianghu without a sect. ¡®


    I was in love with her, but I kept pushing her away because I couldn¡¯t bear to leave. This year, I couldn¡¯t push it away because the manor lord was choosing a good husband for her.


    She¡¯s waiting for me, but she can¡¯t wait for too long. That¡¯s why I came to say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Xia Ji said. After you go out, you can¡¯t go against morality, can¡¯t kill your fellow disciples, can¡¯t call yourself my disciple, and can¡¯t use the Lifeless


    Saber anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Yu Long didn¡¯t move. He hesitated and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Just say it,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Only then did Yu Long stutter,¡±T-T-T-¡± Disciple ¡­ If we get married, can you invite Master to the wedding banquet and be my father so that she and I can kowtow to you?¡±


    ¡°If I were here, I would havee in disguise,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    After saying that, he kowtowed three more times. Then, he stood up, grabbed the shrunken long saber, wrapped it in a cloak, turned around, shook the snow, and left.


    Several dayster.


    The Su family sent a disciple to send a secret letter.


    Actually, Xia Ji already knew the contents of the letter because Ji Xuan had already told him everything.


    In short, Ji Xuan¡¯s training was almost done. In the early spring of this year, the Casten of Juye City, Lei Lu, would pass away due to illness. The Verdant King would ascend ording to the script. With his temper, the Verdant King would definitely treat the people well and act like a wise ruler..

 Chapter 366 - 366: 221. Strange Phenomena in the Northern Region, Winds and Clouds in the South

    Chapter 366: 221. Strange Phenomena in the Northern Region, Winds and Clouds in the South


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, the next spring, the Verdant King would be cruel and tyrannical. This was the time for heroes to rise up together, and Ji Xuan was one of them. However, with the five great aristocratic families, the Imperial Teacher, the Imperial Advisor, and the Hidden Lord, General Wenshou, assisting him, it was impossible for Ji Xuan to lose.


    Ji Xuan would spend a year to kill the Green King, then spend another three years to consolidate the south. After another year, he would directly dere himself emperor and raise his army to the north to fight against the second whetstone in the north, the original Third Prince of Great Shang, Xia Xian.


    The script was already written.


    ¡± Understood, ¡± Xia Ji said, and the two disciples of the Su family went back. After all, the spiritual energy in the aristocratic family was abundant, and they could live for 300 years. Every minute they breathed outside would shorten their lifespan by two minutes.


    After the Sus left, Xia Ji held the letter and pondered in the darkness.


    He confirmed one thing again. It seemed that the aristocratic families were not fearless.


    Otherwise, why would he need to go through such a process?


    Everything was a coincidence.


    Was this the Heavenly Dao or the Great Dao?


    What was Dao?


    What was a catastrophe?


    What defined or influenced the epoch?


    The world was shrouded in fog.


    He sat in the study and lit a candle to dispel the darkness.


    He sighed with emotion. ¡± There¡¯s been a lot of things this year. ¡®


    Firstly, he had to fulfill the Wu Family¡¯s promise. Secondly, Ji Xuan had to return. Thirdly, the Hua Miaoyu that the Lu Family Ancestor had mentioned should also appear.


    The candlelight swayed, and the candle tears emitted a slight explosion¡­


    Footsteps could be heard in the wind and snow outside the courtyard.


    The silly little girl walked over with the mutton soup in her hands.


    Zhao Yange sat opposite Xia Ji and said, ¡®¡±¡®Teacher, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    At this moment.


    Xia Ji was the only one who received this secret letter.


    In the light, a petite and elegant noblewoman had finished reading the letter and lit it up.


    Ashes danced in her eyes, and then she gradually fell into deep thought.


    After a long time, sheughed at herself.


    Dong Xue turned crazy. She grabbed a jug of liquor and brought it to her red lips. She raised her head and drank it to her heart¡¯s content, giving people the feeling that a pure woman was giving up on herself.


    However, she did not give up on herself. She was just desperate.


    Ru Mengxue gritted her teeth and spat out two words, ¡°¡±Aristocratic families¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a child¡¯s voice came from the side hall, shouting ¡± Mommy ¡± as if he had just woken up from a nightmare.


    That was the child she gave birth to for the Verdant Prince two years ago.


    A boy named Tang Long.


    A girl named Tang Feng.


    Ru Mengxue¡¯s expression softened, but she didn¡¯t enter the house. Instead, she let the two children cry outside. Sooner orter, they would have to adapt to a world without her. So, why not let herself witness their adaptation? Wouldn¡¯t that be good?


    She sat in the darkness, her fingers moving on the table as if she was calcting something. Her life had long been ruined by the aristocratic family. She hated the aristocratic family to the core. Her tears had already flowed out, leaving only blood. Therefore, her heart was as still as water.


    ¡°Only one year left?¡±


    Meng Xue muttered to herself calmly. She took out another letter. It was a letter from the Wu family. The Wu family knew that she was an important chess piece of the Su family in the Verdant King incident, but the Wu family and the Su family were not on good terms, so this letter was a ¡± letter of persuasion ¡°. They wanted this former servant of the Su family to ¡± be in Cao¡¯s camp, but his heart was in Han. ¡± On the surface, he was helping the Su family, but in secret, he was helping the Wu family.


    Ru Mengxue did not burn the letter. Instead, she carefully put it into her bosom and kept it close to her body. Her eyes flickered with a hint of quiet madness in the deep winter..

 Chapter 367 - 367: 222. Using Life to Plan, Dark Plan

    Chapter 367: 222. Using Life to n, Dark n


    Trantor: 549690339


    Spring.


    The far-off fragrance encroaches on the ancient road,


    A horse carriage was slowly moving along the ancient road, and finally stopped at the foot of Cang He Mountain.


    A gorgeous noblewoman alighted from the carriage with a child in each arm.


    The noblewoman was none other than Princess Qing, Meng Xue.


    She looked up at the misty mountain and slowly walked up the mountain.


    There is a White Cloud Temple on Canghe Mountain.


    The White Cloud Monastery¡¯s master, Shan Yunzi, had a son and a daughter.


    His son, Xiao Yi, married An Xun, who was his adopted sister.


    His daughter, Zhao Shu, took her mother¡¯s surname and had once fought with him for the Verdant King, but she had failed.


    Zhao Shu had left this ce and traveled to other ces, but this could not be considered hatred.


    No one knew what she was thinking along the way. When she reached Cold Moon Peak, she showed her identity and the Taoist child led her into the inner hall of White Cloud Temple. Then, he went to report.


    Tang Long and Tang Feng walked slowly in the hall.


    From time to time, there were many butterflies on the top of the mountain outside the hall, pping their colorful wings and flying past. The two children were so happy that they shouted ¡°Wa-wah¡±, but in the end, they could not run fast enough to catch up.


    Ru Mengxue nced at the two children. ¡± Longlong, Xiaofeng, you two can stay with Godmother on the mountain for a while. ¡®


    Tang Long babbled, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± the little girl asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother tell you?¡± Meng Xue smiled. Be good and stay on the mountain. Mother and Father have many things to do. When things are better, Mother wille and pick you up.¡±


    The little girl recalled what her mother had said to them over the past few days and said, ¡°Mommy has toe early.¡±


    On the other side, the little boy was running without a care in the world, as if he did not understand what this meant.


    Meng Xue maintained her smile and walked over to hug Tang Feng. She rubbed her cheeks and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 promise you, I will.¡±


    Her promise made the little girl feel relieved.


    The two children had long been bored to death in the Green Prince Mansion. It was really a dream to be able toe to the mountaintop dojo, so they happily yed.


    Soon,


    A woman in luxurious clothes with a refined temperament stepped out. Her eyes were bright and her posture was elegant. Her body was far from the soft and weak one she had when she walked out of Wu Vige.


    An Xun nced at the two children who were ying, then turned to look at Ru Mengxue. ¡± Sister, why did you suddenly send a letter saying that you¡¯re letting the two children stay at White Cloud Monastery? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because the city is in chaos. Father¡¯s illness¡­¡± Ru Mengxue said.


    She didn¡¯t say anything else and just shook her head with a sigh.


    And the father she was talking about was naturally Juye City Lord Lei Lu.


    Lei Lu was her husband¡¯s foster father, so she naturally addressed him as her father.


    After saying this, she shouted,¡±Longlong, Xiaofeng, why are you so rude? Come


    and call Godmother.¡±


    The two children who were ying immediately ran over and stood up respectfully. They looked at An Xun and said in a childish voice, ¡°Godmother.¡±


    An Xun looked at the two children with a smile. She subconsciously touched her stomach.


    Ru Mengxue¡¯s gaze followed her hand.


    Their gazes met.


    An Xun smiled sweetly.


    Ru Mengxue also smiled. ¡± I have the secret recipe for the Fetus Nurturing


    Medicinal Cuisine. I¡¯ll write it down for youter. You can refer to it. ¡®


    By the way, there are still some treasures in the residence. When I go back, I¡¯ll get someone to send them to you so that the baby in your stomach can be nourished.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, ¡± An Xun said with a smile.


    ¡°Why are you being so polite with me?¡± Meng Mengxue feigned anger. Do you still treat me as your sister?¡±


    When An Xun heard the word ¡°sister¡±, he could not help but be stunned. Ru Mengxue naturally knew that An Xun had an elder sister who went missing when she was young. She changed the topic. ¡°Longlong, Xiaofeng, Godma has a baby in her stomach. When the baby grows up, he will call you brothers and sisters. ¡±


    The two children immediately found a new target and blinked curiously.


    ¡°Why is the baby in your stomach?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pick it up from the roadside?¡±


    The two children chatted with each other as they moved closer to An Xun¡¯s side, hugged her, and leaned closer to her stomach. An Xun felt the warmth of being a mother in advance and smiled blissfully.


    Ru Mengxue looked at An Xun and waved her hand, indicating for him to leave.


    An Xun nodded. She knew that her adopted sister was very busy.


    Ru Mengxue turned around and walked out of the White Cloud Daoist Temple¡¯s guest hall. She listened to theughter behind her, her expression calm as she walked out without looking back.


    When they reached the mountainside.


    Suddenly, a voice came from above. ¡± Hello. ¡±


    Ru Mengxue raised her head and saw a man with a stubble beard and disheveled hair squatting on a tree branch.


    He was clearly so heavy, but that small branch was actually not broken by him. It could be said that he had some ability.


    Golden light fell from the crisscrossing branches, casting chaotic shadows. ¡°Summerwild!¡± Ru Mengxue shouted.


    This man was the wild monkey that Xia Ji had saved from an entertainment ind of the Wu family more than ten years ago. This wild monkey had grown up in the mountains and had terrifying instincts. At that time, Xia Ji had given him a [Swift Wind Sword Technique] and asked him to stay in the


    Revolutionary Army.


    This wild monkey was extremely talented in martial arts, and he quickly took on the role of a pir in the Revolutionary Army. As he grew up in the mountains, he didn¡¯t have a name. After asking the man who saved him about his name, he gave himself the name ¡± Xia Ye.


    It was a pity that he had never seen Xia Ji since then. He could only vaguely hear the legends about him from the Northern Lands. Every time Xia Ye listened to them with great interest, he would feel that he was ridiculously weak. After that, he would go all out in his hellish cultivation. Now, in a sh,


    he had be an uncle..

 Chapter 368 - 368: 222. Using Life to Plan, Setting Up a Dark Plan

    Chapter 368: 222. Using Life to n, Setting Up a Dark n


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the past few years, he had basically carried the two books, World Energy and World Image, with him. He had chosen a technique that was suitable for him and then started to cultivate crazily.


    After obtaining a suitable cultivation technique, his progress was almost at a rapid pace. It was difficult to describe, and now he was already the number one expert in the Revolutionary Army.


    This time, if General Bai had not called him personally, he would not havee at all. Instead, he would have stayed in his room to cultivate.


    ¡°Monkey,e down,¡± Ru Mengxue said.


    Xia Ye chuckled, and the treetops swayed.


    He leaped onto the soft mud of the forest.


    He held a stick in his left hand and waved it around. This stick was carved with strange patterns. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary weapon. It was a treasure he had obtained when the Revolutionary Army ambushed an aristocratic family.


    He didn¡¯t know what treasure it was, but it wouldn¡¯t break no matter how hard he smashed it. Therefore, this treasure was given to Xia Ye, who was very popr and had very good martial arts.


    After Xia Yewu was done, he made a gesture and shouted, ¡°¡±Hah!¡±


    Ru Mengxue smiled as she looked at the man. He was already in his early thirties, but he was still the same as he was ten years ago. However, it was this man that she truly trusted.


    ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Xia Ye asked. ¡°Walk with me,¡± Ru Mengxue said.


    ¡°Why are you leaving?¡±


    Xia Ye sighed helplessly, but Ru Mengxue was General Bai of the Revolutionary Army¡¯s Seven Generals, so he had to listen.


    As Ru Mengxue walked, she deviated from the main path and came to a remote ce. Then, she took out a dark gold mask from her bosom. This mask had ancient and mysterious patterns, as if it contained a mysterious power. It made people think of King Taishan from the legendary Ten Kings of Hell.


    ¡® You¡­¡± Xia Ye¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± You look so powerful.


    ¡°Put it on and see,¡± Ru Mengxue handed it over.


    ¡°1 ¡­ can 1?¡±


    Ru Mengxue nodded.


    Xia Ye took it and pressed it against his face. He froze on the spot and his restless body calmed down.


    After a long time, he took off the mask. However, he knew that he had be the owner of the mask. Not only that, he had also obtained the inheritance of


    The mask¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    This was a powerful and special mystic technique.


    ¡°He gave it to me, so I¡¯ll give it to you now,¡± said Ru Mengxue.


    ¡°Him


    Xia Ye eximed, ¡± Is it King Shenwu?! ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ru Mengxue replied.


    Xia Ye¡¯s eyes gradually revealed a look of ecstasy. ¡®¡±¡® That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great!! ¡±


    ¡°Monkev. vou can¡¯t let anvone see this mask,¡± Ru Menzxue said.


    ¡°What? I know. Of course, I won¡¯t let anyone see it.


    ¡°Anyone!¡± Ru Mengxue emphasized in an unusually serious tone.


    Swear to me that if anyone sees you, you will never see Xia Ji again, she said.


    ¡°How can you think of such a vicious oath?¡±


    ¡°Swear.¡±


    Alright, alright, I¡¯ll send it. Why are you so serious?


    Xia Ye raised his hand and swore.


    Then, Ru Mengxue took out a space ring and gave it to him. Space rings weren¡¯tmon, but she had followed Frost Monarch before, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to have two rings.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xia Ye asked curiously.


    After exining everything to him, including the contents of the ring, Ru Mengxue said, ¡°¡±Monkey, cultivate well. There will be a big event this autumn. At that time, I want you to do something. This is a major event that can split the aristocratic families. If you seed, you will be the hero of the Revolutionary Army, even if no one knows.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± replied Xia Ye cheerfully. Is there anything else?¡±


    Ru Mengxue looked at him for a long time, as if she wanted to say something. In the end, she smiled and shook her head.


    The wind blew.


    A green leaf of spring fell.


    Ru Mengxue stretched out her fingers to catch it.


    The young fallen leaf was trembling in the cold and merciless mountain wind.


    The autumn wind swept up the withered yellow leaves like a wave, rising and falling for no reason.


    A few strong horses came from the north. The man in the lead had a strong back and a strong waist. He looked into the distance and smiled.¡±We¡¯re finally home.¡±


    He was Ji Xuan. He had been away for six years, and now that he had returned, he had already prepared everything.


    The show was about to begin.


    The path of destiny was about to open.


    Regardless of whether he could reach the final realm of the eleventh realm, at least the next few decades would be his glorious moment. He could not help but feel his blood boiling as if it was burning.


    All the beautiful rivers and mountains that entered his eyes would eventually be opened by him to start a new dynasty.


    On this return, he would meet his teacher whom he had not seen for a long time. Then, he would start to prepare for next spring. He would prepare for the Green King to be cruel and tyrannical, and then he would ascend to the throne.


    As for why the Verdant King was so cruel and tyrannical, he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. As long as he thought about it, he would have a terrifying feeling.


    That was because¡­


    This was fate.


    The Verdant King was his whetstone.


    He was destined not to be restored, nor could he be a wise ruler.


    He would only die in his own hands.


    No one could break fate.


    Late autumn.


    Ru Mengxue looked at the bronze mirror as she dressed up. Then, she grabbed the rouge paper and took a sip.


    She put on her most beautiful clothes, grabbed a letter, and carefully put it in her arms before standing up leisurely.


    On the bed behind her, the Verdant Emperor was still asleep.


    He would never wake up.


    Meng Xue gently covered him with a nket, took a deep breath, and walked out of the bedroom. She let her trusted guard drive the carriage out of the Green Mansion and out of Juye City.


    Outside the city, the withered grass was scattered, and the wildfire burned endlessly.


    She lifted the curtain of the carriage. Her cold eyes contained the intent to destroy everything, but also contained a hint of a smile. Then, she closed her eyes tightly.


    Everything had been arranged.


    ¡®What? The Verdant King is dead?¡±


    ¡°How could he die?¡±


    ¡°How can he die now?¡±


    ¡°How does the Smiths do things? Wasn¡¯t the Verdant Emperor Consort one of them? What are you doing?¡±


    The news quickly spread.


    The Green King, who had yet to be cruel and merciless, had already closed his eyes forever in thiste autumn. Lei Lu died in the early spring, and he soon followed in his footsteps.


    To make matters worse, Lei Lu¡¯s son, Lei Xi, had also died in the early summer. It was suspected that he had died in the battle with the Verdant Prince.


    In this way, the entire south became a situation where heroes stood side by side. Everyone suddenly had ambitions and had the idea of bing the local emperor.


    This wasn¡¯t a situation that was beneficial to unity or to winning the hearts of the people.


    The aristocratic families were dumbfounded.


    ¡°The Su family made such a huge mistake. What is this?¡±


    ¡°The Su family needs to give an exnation.¡±


    The Wu family, who already had a conflict with the Su family, suddenly jumped out. After a series of cold questions, the head of the Su family had no choice but to send Xia Ji back.


    He was the emperor¡¯s teacher, so he might be aware of the situation.


    Xia Ji was silent. The situation he saw was different from the aristocratic families. He had seen it from two different perspectives, twopletely different situations.


    From the perspective of the aristocratic families, this was bad.


    But from his point of view, this was not bad.


    When he came to the Smiths, he naturally went through the motions because he really did not know about this.


    However, the Wu family was aggressive, and the conversation between the two parties was filled with gunpowder. This also added a bit of gunpowder to the five-year agreement. One had to know that the five-year agreement was this winter, not long away.


    Xia Ji stood in the weing hall of the Su n¡¯s Second Heaven. He looked around at everyone and replied, ¡®¡±¡®1 will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± The person from the Wu family was the Ghost Emperor. Due to his status, he sat at the head of the table. At this moment, he sneered and said,¡± Feng Nanbei, I hope you can investigate this thoroughly. You¡¯ve ruined my family¡¯s grand n. Can you bear the responsibility? ¡±


    ¡°You should worry about the winterpetition tirst,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Have you prepared the coffins for your three disciples?¡± The Ghost Emperor sneered.


    The meeting ended.


    Xia Ji walked out of the hall.


    The eyes of the Su family¡¯s disciples who led him away flickered with anger.


    Is the Wu family targeting the Su family? Why are you talking like this?! ¡±


    ¡°Humph! The Wu family is not a good family. Su Yu killed Kuang Long and betrayed the Su family. The Wu family actually dared to take him in! Does he think that the Smiths are afraid of him?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. The Ghost Emperor has been taught a lesson by Mister Feng, but he still has the face toe. He¡¯s really thick-skinned! ¡± Xia Ji felt the atmosphere and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He left the Su family¡¯s house from Yumu Lake.


    Yellow leaves piled up by theke, carried by the bleak autumn wind, clustered in the hub.


    It was a carriage waiting for him.


    The coachman was Nian Ying.


    When Nian Ying saw him, she ran up to him and said,¡± Teacher, someone just shot a dart from afar. There was a note on the dart. ¡® As she spoke, she handed it over with both hands.


    Xia Ji took the note and opened it.


    His expression changed.


    There was only one sentence on the note:


    Dreamy snow is at the northern foot of Dongluo Mountain..

 Chapter 369 - 369:223. Let Me Do the Second Half

    Chapter 369:223. Let Me Do the Second Half


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dongluo Mountain was about half a day¡¯s journey away from Tianmu Lake.


    Most importantly, Xia Ji knew that Dongluo Mountain hid a ¡± gateway ¡± to the


    Wu family.


    ¡°To Dongluo Mountain.¡±


    Nian Ying responded and whipped her horse.


    Two yellow-brown horses pulled the carriage to the south.


    At dusk, the carriage passed by a small town.


    This was a peaceful town, and there was even a fragrance floating in the air.


    Nian Ying¡¯s gaze turned. The source of the fragrance was from the many small carts by the roadside. The stalls of these small carts were selling ordinary food such as barbecue and stewed food.


    However, the fragrance that floated out was a touch of strange fragrance that made people unable to help but stop and eat.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t an otherworldly person. He smelled the fragrance as well, so he stopped the carriage, took some silver, and got off the carriage.


    They stopped in front of a stall.


    ¡°Boss, how much is it?¡±


    ¡°Three coppers for a skewer of vegetables and ten coppers for a skewer of meat.¡±


    Dongluo Mountain was about half a day¡¯s journey away from Tianmu Lake.


    Most importantly, Xia Ji knew that Dongluo Mountain hid a ¡± gateway ¡± to the


    Wu family.


    ¡°To Dongluo Mountain. ¡±


    Nian Ying responded and whipped her horse.


    Two yellow-brown horses pulled the carriage to the south.


    At dusk, the carriage passed by a small town.


    This was a peaceful town, and there was even a fragrance floating in the air.


    Nian Ying¡¯s gaze turned. The source of the fragrance was from the many small carts by the roadside. The stalls of these small carts were selling ordinary food such as barbecue and stewed food.


    However, the fragrance that floated out was a touch of strange fragrance that made people unable to help but stop and eat.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t an otherworldly person. He smelled the fragrance as well, so he stopped the carriage, took some silver, and got off the carriage.


    They stopped in front of a stall.


    ¡°Boss, how much is it?¡±


    ¡°Three coppers for a skewer of vegetables and ten coppers for a skewer of meat.¡±


    ¡°Why does it smell so good?¡±


    The boss behind the cart chuckled. ¡± It¡¯s a local recipe. ¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and didn¡¯t ask further. He took out some silver coins and said, ¡®


    Give me two hundred skewers and split them into two sides. ¡±


    The boss¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t expect this refined man to be a foodie. This was really a big business. He hurriedly became enthusiastic.


    Nian Ying stood beside Xia Ji. Her heart was filled with novelty.


    On the streets filled with fireworks, the night market was filled with oil stains and the smell of dirt. People¡¯s voices were everywhere.


    The greasy boss was busy turning the skewers to heat them evenly.


    The oil dripped and exploded, emitting a meaty smell mixed with a strange fragrance.


    The moon had already appeared in the west. Although the sky was notpletely dark, it was soon.


    Groups of men and women walked past the not-so-spacious street from time to time.


    And his teacher was mixed among these mortals, waiting to be eaten.


    Nian Ying could not help butugh.


    Such a mythical teacher actually had such a delicious and ordinary side to him.


    A smile appeared on her lips, but when she looked away again, her eyes could not help but constrict, and the smile disappeared.


    The white hair in her ck hair had fallen like snow, reminding her and others that her teacher was not young anymore.


    He stood on the noisy street¡­


    Alone¡­


    Nian Ying leaned closer to him. She thought to herself that she could just stay on Mirror Lake Ind and apany her teacher for the rest of her life.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the sound of cursing could be heard on the street, followed by the sound of chasing and running.


    The two of them subconsciously turned their heads slightly and saw a little beggar with unkempt hair and dirty face holding two skewers with both hands and running wildly. Two tall and strong men were chasing after the little beggar.


    ¡± Little thief! ¡± The brawny man shouted as he chased. ¡± I¡¯ll beat you to death when I catch you!! ¡®


    The little beggar ate very quickly. He ate the skewers agilely while running in the alley.


    The two burly men chased after him for a while before losing him. They shouted a few harsh words angrily and then returned helplessly.


    Xia Ji shook his head with a smile as he watched this scene. He felt a little relieved. While he was thinking about setting up the world, it turned out that there were still many people in the human world who were risking their lives for a few skewers.


    Young Master, your 200 skewers are ready. ¡±


    Xia Ji came back to his senses and took the skewers from the smoke. At this moment, a shout suddenly came from the street in the distance.


    ¡® Fire, fire! ¡®


    The voice was extremely shrill, as if the fire was burning the person who shouted.


    He and Nian Ying turned to look.


    Just as they turned their heads, a small ck hand silently climbed to the side of the skewers he had packed.


    With a nimble sweep of his fingers, he caught more than ten skewers.


    The five fingers carefully lifted up.


    If there were no idents, Xia Ji¡¯s takeaway skewers would decrease by a lot in the next second.


    But an ident happened.


    Xia Ji pushed him away.


    She handed over the bag of 100 skewers and stuffed it into her small ck hand.


    The thief had obtained 100 skewers.


    Xia Ji lowered his head slightly. Indeed, he saw the little beggar.


    It was obviously a young girl. Her face was very dirty, as if she had been smeared with coal. However, her eyes were very bright, flickering with light, and there was an indescribable mischievousness.


    Xia Ji threw her a small purse and smiled. ¡°¡±Go and return the money over there. Don¡¯t steal again.¡±


    The little beggar did not stand on ceremony. He took the money bag and smiled, revealing two rows of shell-like teeth. ¡± Uncle, who are you? ¡®


    She asked as she ate the skewers, her cheeks puffed up.


    It nced at Xia Ji and said angrily, ¡°¡±Uncle, who are you?¡±


    Clearly, the white parrot was the one who had shouted ¡°Fire!¡±. Thebination of a man and a bird was truly amazing.


    As a reward, the little beggar stretched out a skewer of roasted chili. The white parrot ate it with relish. After eating it, it cried out,¡±Ah ah¡±. It was obviously spicy.


    The people in the town quickly discovered this prank. The originally tense atmosphere instantly turned into hatred and usation. Some stall owners who had been stolen by the little beggar immediately chased after him.


    The little beggar made a face at Xia Ji before running away.


    Then, she grabbed the money bag that Xia Ji had given her and circled around in the crowd, trying her best to dodge. At the same time, she took out a few coppers and threw them at the stall that she had stolen. After doing this, she giggled as she fled..

 Chapter 370 - 370: 223. Let Me Do the Second Half

    Chapter 370: 223. Let Me Do the Second Half


    Trantor: 549690339


    The white parrot pped its wings and shouted behind her,¡±The wind is tight.


    Run


    After a while, he shouted again,¡±Littledy, wait for me, wait for me!¡± The man and the bird were filled with joy.


    Nian Ying couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± What kind of ng is this girl teaching? ¡® Xia Ji gave her half of the skewers.


    ¡°Teacher, those 100 skewers were actually ordered for her, right?¡± Nian Ying said.


    ¡® You¡¯re the only one who knows, naughty girl. ¡± Xia Ji smiled and returned to the car.


    The two of them did not stay in this small town.


    Instead, he took advantage of the moonlight to continue to Dongluo Mountain.


    After a night of traveling, Xia Ji arrived at the northern foot of Dongluo


    Mountain before dawn. He had arrived at the location indicated on the note.


    The northern foot of Dongluo Mountain was deste and remote, but it was not big.


    Xia Ji searched around and found Ru Mengxue.


    But it was a dead Meng Xue.


    She was lying in a dpidated wooden house covered in dead leaves.


    The wound was strange, as if a certain power of death had invaded a small part of his body.


    She was still holding a knife in her hand. There was blood on the knife, and the serrated ripples were smeared on the de. ¡°Nian Ying! Check her body and her belongings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±


    Nian Ying bent down and carefully searched Ru Mengxue¡¯s body.


    Xia Ji narrowed his eyes at the dead woman and sighed inwardly.


    Scenes of their interactions shed through his mind. However, when they met again, it was already like this.


    However, Ru Mengxue was not a simple woman. There must be a deeper meaning behind her death. Just as she was thinking, Nian Ying suddenly shouted,


    Teacher, there¡¯s a letter. ¡±


    ¡°Show it to me.¡±


    Nian Ying handed over the letter.


    Xia Ji took it and opened it.


    The letter was still stained with blood. It was hard to tell if it was from Meng Xue or the enemy she had injured.


    The words on the letter were very interesting.


    In short, the Wu family had persuaded Ru Mengxue to surrender, making her stay in the Su family and secretly sabotage the Su family.


    The wording perfectly matched the sudden death of the Verdant King.


    Xia Ji grabbed the envelope, his expression changing.


    If he was just a disciple of an aristocratic family, he might have thought that the Wu Family had recruited Meng Mengxue to cause trouble for the Su Family. Therefore, Meng Mengxue killed the Verdant King, and the Wu Family used this as an excuse to bring the other four aristocratic families to cause trouble for the Su Family.


    Then, as a disciple of an aristocratic family, he should go and investigate.


    Because the ascension of a new ruler was a major event, the Wu family would not go so far as to kill the Verdant King just because of this internal conflict.


    Then, his gaze fell on the letter, the knife, and the wound.


    The wound was corrosive, a typical attack from the Wu family.


    There was blood on the knife, and in this era, blood of the same origin existed. With blood, it could be tested.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know why, but he was sure that the blood belonged to the Wu family.


    How did Ru Mengxue do it?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out yet.


    Then the next question was, why did the Wu family do this?


    There was no answer.


    Because the person who knew the answer was Ru Mengxue. Ru Mengxue was already dead, or rather, she had been killed to keep her mouth shut.


    Meng Xue was lying there, but she had already woven a.


    Xia Ji thought about it carefully. The reason why he had met the Ghost Emperor was because the Wu family had appeared at An Xun¡¯s wedding, but the scene was also like a dream.


    This matter might have something to do with her. After all, he had also interrogated the shadowless ghost servant, and the ghost servant said that he had received news.


    Where did this newse from?


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes shed with admiration.


    This woman hated aristocratic families and fate, so she would rather die than follow the arrangement.


    Before she died, she used her life to put on a show and set up a trap in order to split the aristocratic family.


    This was both a conspiracy and an open scheme. It was destined to seed and was destined to be unexinable.


    This was because the Su and Wu families had been at odds for a long time, and the Verdant King had be a whetstone. In addition to the five-year agreement, there were all kinds of contradictions¡­


    Her death was like pouring hot oil into a raging fire.


    It was destined to push the conflict between the two families to the peak.


    And this was the beginning of the chaos of the aristocratic families.


    If he was really a disciple of an aristocratic family, then he would have to ept everything passively.


    However, he was not. He was King Shenwu, and he yearned for the aristocratic families to split up. He yearned to drag the nine of them down with him.


    He kept the letter.


    Looking at the dead woman, he thought to himself,l will continue to push down the trap you set up.


    Actually, in your position, you are already a genius to be able to do this.


    There was a Reincarnation Stage in this world. It was not operating now, but it might not be the same after a thousand years. Since the grudges in this life were settled, rest in peace.


    Xia Ji finished his thoughts.


    He walked out of the house and took out a long cylinder. He pointed it at the oppressive sky that had yet to light up.


    A blinding light flew out of the long cylinder, exploding into dazzling sparks that covered the sky. The sparks were so high that they looked like smoke.


    Immediately after, a ball of sparks exploded in the distance.


    Just like that, they headed north one by one.


    This was the way the aristocratic families lit the Beacon Towers.


    If it¡¯s not an important matter, it¡¯s an urgent matter, it¡¯s a major matter. You can¡¯t be light on it.


    Xia Ji sat in the autumn leaves outside the house with Nian Ying standing behind him. Dawnes,


    Arrived at noon.


    Because of the distance, the Wu family appeared first.


    Xia Ji sighed in his heart. Meng Xue¡¯s calctions were so urate.


    Although her n had not been fully revealed, she had long known that the people who came to investigate were the Su family, and the first to arrive would be the Wu family. This was very likely to cause a pre-confrontation.


    Although she was dead, she was still controlling the situation.


    He had also be a chess piece in this game.


    However, this was the situation that Xia Ji was looking forward to, so he was naturally happy to see it.


    It could be said that Meng Xue had set up the first half of this game, or perhaps it was a fuse, while the second half, or perhaps the entire aristocratic family¡¯s split, would be directed by him.


    This was also a tacit understanding that Ru Mengxue had never expected.


    As the Wu family disciples approached, someone recognized Xia Ji and said,


    ¡°¡±Feng Nanbei, why did you light up the Beacon Tower? What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still because of the sudden death of the Verdant King, right? Why? You found a reason to dodge so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Even if you find it, do you think we¡¯ll believe you?¡± The Smiths chose you. Hahahaha¡­Good choice, good choice! In terms of strength, you can¡¯t break through to the eleventh realm. In terms of doing things, what have you done?


    Haha.¡±


    Nian Ying¡¯s expression turned cold.


    She lifted the hilt of her sword with her left hand and was about to move forward.


    ¡® Don¡¯t move. ¡± Xia Ji stopped her, then looked at the Wu family disciples and asked lightly, ¡°¡±ls anyone from your Wu family injured?¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Wu Zhao, yesterday he was¡­¡± someone said.


    He was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly paused.Feng Nanbei, what do you mean? ¡±


    ¡® Nothing much, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It¡¯s your Wu family¡¯s fault! ¡±


    The Wu family disciples looked at each other. Suddenly, the two of them rushed to the small house behind Xia Ji. They pushed open the door and saw a noblewoman lying in the house. The noblewoman¡¯s death was very familiar. It was almost the Wu family¡¯s way of killing.


    In addition, thedy was holding a knife with blood on it. ¡°Junior Brother Wu Zhao wasn¡¯t injured by her,¡± the Wu n disciple immediately said.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you say so?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Then what will make you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Blood test.¡±


    ¡°Dripping blood? Are you crazy? Why should we bleed?¡±


    Xia Ji took out the blood-stained letter from his bosom and ced it on the table. The Wu family disciples suddenly quieted down and leaned over to read it.


    Just as they took a look, the expressions of some of them changed drastically. This was because this letter was really written by the Wu family¡­


    He made a quick decision, and his hand moved like lightning, grabbing at the letter.


    However, Xia Ji seemed to have been prepared for this.


    Therefore, before his fingers could touch the letter, he retracted his hand and rolled the letter into his sleeve, storing it in his storage space.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to kill them to silence them? Do you still want to destroy the evidence?¡±


    The other Wu family disciples were also speechless. They saw the actions of theirpanions and clearly understood that the letter was true.


    The man failed and snorted coldly, ¡°¡±1 am Wu Ying, the deacon of the Wu family. Feng Nanbei, if you return this letter to me, my Wu n will no longer pursue the matter of the Verdant King¡¯s sudden death.¡± ¡°Have we been exposed?¡± Xia Ji asked with a smile..

 Chapter 371 - 371:224. Uncle Xia Ji and Miss Miao Miao

    Chapter 371:224. Uncle Xia Ji and Miss Miao Miao


    Trantor: 549690339


    At dusk on Dongluo Mountain, the other aristocratic families had already arrived.


    The one from the Su n was Marquis Cold Heaven.


    This man might have once gone against Xia Ji and An Rongrong, but he was truly loyal to his family. Therefore, he could not go against them at such a critical moment.


    The other families also sent their officers.


    What happened at the scene was very obvious. It was as if it had been drawn into a beautiful picture scroll, and it was full of artistic sense as it was disyed in front of everyone.


    Because of the conflict between the Wu family and the Su family, they had ¡°recruited¡± Meng Xue.


    Meng Xue surrendered and killed the Verdant King.


    Meng Xue came to Dongluo Mountain and was suspected of meeting someone, but she was killed.


    All that was left was evidence.


    The evidence was a letter, and it was written clearly.


    There was also a wound. The wound was also caused by the Wu family¡¯s attack.


    Thest was the blood on the knife.


    This man might have once gone against Xia Ji and An Rongrong, but he was truly loyal to his family. Therefore, he could not go against them at such a critical moment.


    The other families also sent their officers.


    What happened at the scene was very obvious. It was as if it had been drawn into a beautiful picture scroll, and it was full of artistic sense as it was disyed in front of everyone.


    Because of the conflict between the Wu family and the Su family, they had ¡°recruited¡± Meng Xue.


    Meng Xue surrendered and killed the Verdant King.


    Meng Xue came to Dongluo Mountain and was suspected of meeting someone, but she was killed.


    All that was left was evidence.


    The evidence was a letter, and it was written clearly.


    There was also a wound. The wound was also caused by the Wu family¡¯s attack.


    Thest was the blood on the knife.


    As the blood of the Wu family fused with the blood on the knife, the final hammer fell.


    Even though the Wu family kept denying it, no one seemed to not believe it.


    Marquis Hantian nced coldly at the Wu Family elder. ¡± You¡¯ve put on a good show. How deep is the grudge between the Su Family and you? ¡± We¡¯re all from the same aristocratic family, so why do you have to do this?¡±


    The elder could not think of anything to refute.


    Marquis Hantian swept his sleeves and left. This was clearly not the end. It was just the beginning.


    The people from the other aristocratic families also slowly dispersed.


    The elder of the Wu family swept a cold nce at Meng Xue¡¯s body in the wooden house and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Pull it back and feed it to the dogs.¡±


    ¡® You¡¯re a servant of the Su family, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Do you think you should touch him? ¡±


    ¡°Are you protecting her?¡± The elder narrowed his eyes.


    Xia Ji smiled at him.


    Sometimes, expressions could convey something more pretentious than words-


    His expression quickly made the Wu family elder understand that he was not protecting them, but opposing them. It seemed that from today onwards, the Su family would do the opposite of what the Wu family did. This Emperor Teacher of the Su family was just expressing his stance.


    ¡± This winter, prepare a coffin for your disciple, Feng Nanbei! ¡± The Wu family elder did not fight for it and left angrily.


    The group of Wu family disciples also left with him.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief.


    Stars hung overhead.


    Nian Ying stood carefully behind him. At this moment, she seemed to see the terrifying forces behind her teacher. The words that these forces identally said were terrifying. She felt like she was the controller of time and history.


    And these people all had a feeling of superiority, making it hard for others to get close to them. Those who asionally looked at him were like looking at servants,moners, and ythings. Was his teacher also such a powerful person?


    How could that be?


    Their teacher was clearly different from them.


    She turned around and met Xia Ji¡¯s eyes.


    Nian Ying was like a child who had been caught stealing food. She lowered her head and said,¡±Teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°But the teachers are not them.¡± Nian Ying hurriedly said, ¡± Even if they are the teachers, you are the one who gave me my life and taught me what I am now.


    No matter how you treat me, I have no regrets. ¡®


    ¡°What if I want you dead?¡±


    Nian Ying was stunned for a moment, then she said in a slow and deep tone, ¡°Disciple¡­l¡¯m willing. ¡±


    ¡°Traitor!!¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own thoughts? I¡¯ve taught you for so long, is this how blindly loyal you are?¡±


    Nian Ying was a little terrified.


    Xia Ji softened his tone and said softly, ¡°¡±Yingying, life, freedom, and happiness are all mine. No one can take them away, not even me. If that day reallyes, you should pick up your saber and stand in front of me. ¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Xia Ji ruffled her hair. ¡± Go cremate the Verdant Prince Consort and put her ashes in a box. Then, send it to An Xun of the White Cloud Temple on my behalf. Don¡¯t let her know who you are. ¡®


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Xia Ji took out a flute from the fire and yed a requiem. The music was mournful and melded into a funeral painting as the fire rose into the sky.


    The fire in the firece was burning, and it shone into the eyes of the two people in front of the fire.


    One of them had a graceful figure and beautiful looks. The mole on her left eye looked kind, like a fairy.


    This woman was Lu Chan, the ancestor of the Lu family who had visited Xia Ji before.


    The person next to her was wrapped in a fluffy cat-eared cloak. The cloak covered her entire body and also covered her face, revealing only a pair of plump feet.


    Her feet were like sparkling jade dew in the firelight, moving with a rhythm that resembled a nursery rhyme.


    ¡°Sister Chan, why do you want me to go through a marriage alliance( I¡¯m only sixteen.¡±


    ¡°He suits you.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡® Miaomiao, this is the family¡¯s decision. It¡¯s also the will of our father, the family head. ¡®


    Cat Ears shrugged and said, know.¡±


    Midnight.


    A dark shadow crept across the hall.


    However, Lu Chan was already waiting for her in front of the hall.


    When the ck shadow passed by, Lu Chan crossed her arms and asked indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡±


    The ck shadow did not answer and continued to walk forward.


    Lu Chan¡¯s expression changed. She raised her hand to grab, but she grabbed nothing. The ck shadow disappeared.


    Was this fake?


    After all, she was the ancestor of the Lu family.


    Although she wasn¡¯t serious, she wasn¡¯t easily fooled.


    But she had really been deceived.


    ¡°Lu Miaomiao! ¡±


    Lu Chan suddenly pushed open the door and stepped out. Chuiyun¡¯s sleeves fluttered in the night wind, and her eyes flickered with seriousness..

 Chapter 372 - 372: 224. Uncle Xia Ji and Miss Miao Miao

    Chapter 372: 224. Uncle Xia Ji and Miss Miao Miao


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not long after, she returned with a young girl wrapped in a bear cloak. She brought her back to the mansion and threw her back onto the bed.


    ¡°Sister Chan, I¡¯m just going for a walk. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Miao Miao, if you don¡¯t meet that person, how do you know that you¡¯re not suitable for him?¡±


    The young girl rolled her eyes. ¡± What¡¯s suitable? He¡¯s older than me by twenty years. Twenty years. Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± Sister Chan, I think he¡¯s more suitable for you.¡±


    The ancestor of the Lu family didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he looked at this girl. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet first.¡±


    The young girl rolled around on the bed and kicked her long legs into the sky. ¡°I won¡¯t see you.¡±


    Lu Chan wanted to say something else.


    The sound of someone sleeping soundly could be heard from the bed.


    She naturally Imew that her younger sister was pretending to be asleep, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Hence, she gently closed the door.


    Two hourster.


    Another ck shadow crept across the hall.


    However, in the opposite direction, a ¡± coo coo ¡± sound was heard. It was the sound made when one was too hungry.


    Lu Chan shook her head.


    This time, the ck shadow did not continue forward. Instead, it stopped in front of the door.


    ¡°Where are you going now?¡± Lu Chan asked with a smile.


    The ck shadow chuckled. ¡± Sister Chan, I¡¯m really on the other side. ¡± This is a fake me, a fake.¡±


    ¡°Miaomiao, do you think you can fool me a second time?¡± Lu Chanughed. Is that your little parrot over there?¡±


    The ck shadow grunted and stomped her feet. She turned around and ran back to the bedroom.


    ¡°I won¡¯t see you! At worst, I¡¯ll leave the Lu family! I don¡¯t want to be a member of an aristocratic family anymore! I don¡¯t like aristocratic families anyway!¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Lu Chan said.¡±He¡¯s the same.¡±


    The bedroom fell silent again.


    Two hourster.


    The ck shadow appeared again.


    The girl called Miao Miao had used more than ten escape methods throughout the day. The most sessful one was that she had escaped more than 20 kilometers from the mansion.


    One had to know that this was the ancestor of the Lu family.


    However, it was precisely because she was the ancestor of the Lu family that no matter how novel or strange her escape method was, she would be captured without exception.


    In the end, Lu Chan was really angry.¡±Let¡¯s see how many more times you can escape. ¡±


    Miao Miao was also angry and kept quiet.


    Then, in the following month, she escaped hundreds of times. Every time, she used ingenious methods. There was actually no way to repeat it. She was simply a model in the prison break world. Those escape methods were unimaginable, and it was an eye-opener for the ancestor of the Lu family.


    When Lu Chan found Miao Miao, who had pretended to escape but was actually hiding in a deep pit, carrying a shovel, her patience was finally exhausted.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk. What will it take for you to see him?¡±


    ¡°Why must I meet a thirty-six-year-old man?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that age is the definition of an ordinary person? You¡¯re only sixteen now, and he¡¯s thirty-six. But what about a hundred years, two hundred years, or even five hundred yearster?


    That person is very important and needs to be bound to my Lu family. Although there are many people in the Lu family, the only one who can really get along with him should be you.¡±


    The girl sat on the bed like a duck and was very unhappy. ¡± No, I don¡¯t think so.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think.¡± The girl shook her cat ears and replied, ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    How about this, I have a suggestion for you to get to know him in advance.


    This winter, the Wu n and the Su n will have an arranged battle at the Wangjiang Tower, and he will be one of the main characters. At that time, he will bring three disciples to have a life and death battle with the three disciples of the Wu n¡¯s Ghost Emperor. I will arrange a good seat for you. You can pretend to be a tourist and watch him from afar.


    In addition, the first and second volumes of the Ten Thousand Laws Manual were written by him. He is the genius of this era, and he is qualified to live to the next era.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in cultivation techniques. I don¡¯t know anything about the Ten Thousand Techniques Manual. Father said that I was born with an overlord body and that I could live forever. He said that I wouldn¡¯t die and that I didn¡¯t need to cultivate.¡±


    Of course, Lu Chan knew what the Innate Overlord Body was. She couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips.


    ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ?????? The young girl sighed and gave in.


    But¡­


    Three dayster.


    After Lu Chan left the mansion, she disappeared again. A snow-white parrotnded on her shoulder.


    She was like an eternally lively fairy, running and jumping on the autumn trail. From time to time, she would look at the fallen leaves and smell the wild flowers, but no one could catch her.


    However, she was still a little curious.


    Why don¡¯t I go and meet him? Why does sister Chan not forget a 36 -year-old man?


    The winter five years ago at the Wangjiang Tower was still vivid in his mind.


    In the blink of an eye, the world had changed and it was in chaos.


    The snow fluttered in the wind, like feathers falling on the white hat. The girl¡¯s long hair fell over her shoulders, and there was a golden belt tied at the end of her hair. The snow reflected off her hair, making it shine brightly.


    In her arms was a white parrot that was shivering from the cold.


    Lu Miaomiao waved away the snowkes on her hat and sat in the Wangjiang Tower. She counted a few golden beans with heartache and weighed them. Then, she sat on the highest floor and took out a long tube-like thing from her arms. She looked into the distance.


    This long cylinder was a strange magic tool. It didn¡¯t consume any energy, but it could see extremely far away.


    The young girl who was pouring tea smiled and walked up to her. ¡± What kind of tea would you like to drink? ¡±


    Lu Miaomiao put down the long tube. ¡± ck tea, the cheapest kind. ¡±


    She was only sixteen years old, and her skin was as fair as snow. She was extremely beautiful, and there was a strange taste hidden in her eyes. Even though the waiter was a woman, he was stunned.


    After a long time, she came back to her senses and continued to ask, ¡°Miss, do you want anything else?¡±


    ¡°The things in your building are too expensive,¡± Lu Miaomiao said.


    The waiter¡¯s face was filled with question marks.


    You¡¯re a guest sitting on the top floor, and you still think that things are expensive?


    Lu Miaomiao snorted.


    The waiter went down to make tea.


    Lu Miaomiao grabbed the long tube and swept it into the distance.


    It was obvious that he had not arrived yet. Although the fighting stage had been set up by the river in advance, the surroundings were still empty.


    That¡¯s right, it was still early.


    Lu Miaomiao waved the long cylinder again and scanned the surroundings, but it was empty and boring.


    She put away the long tube and changed into a gauze hat to cover her face. If Sister Chan cameter and caught her, it would not be good. She had escaped with great difficulty.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps on the stairs. Someone was obviouslying. She quickly got up and sat in the corner with tea.


    However, when the person appeared, she was stunned. She subconsciously waved her hand and shouted,¡±Uncle!¡±


    Xia Ji looked in the direction of the voice and saw a girl wearing a white dress and a straw hat. His heart skipped a beat as he matched the voice with someone in his memory.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the young miss who ran away from home?¡± he asked with a smile. Pretending to be a beggar?


    Lu Miaomiao hurriedly ran over to Xia Ji. ¡®¡±¡®No, no, no. I ran away from home this autumn. I didn¡¯t bring any money with me. I¡¯m really a beggar. I still have to thank uncle for your help. I¡¯m extremely grateful. You treated mest time, so I¡¯ll treat you today!¡±


    She raised her hand and shouted, ¡°Waiter.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Miss?¡± The waiter came running over.


    ¡°Cough!¡± Lu Miaomiao coughed and said, ¡°Bring me another pot of the good tea I just ordered!¡±


    The waiter nced at her strangely and reminded her in a friendly manner, ¡®


    Miss, you just ordered the worst item here. Why don¡¯t you change it? ¡±


    Lu Miaomiao rolled her eyes and said without blushing, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I ordered the cheapest one. Where¡¯s the tea menu? Hand it over!¡±


    The waiter handed over the tea menu.


    Lu Miaomiao started flipping through it.


    Looking at the shocking price, she was simply terrified.


    Other than a space ring, she did not withdraw a single cent from the aristocratic families. All the money was earned by herself, and most of the money was used to buy cute clothes. There was not much left to support her foodie nature.


    Her fingers moved at a dazzling speed as she quickly pointed at the tea list. Then, she pointed at a certain tea and quickly closed the tea list. ¡± This is it. This is the only one that suits my taste. ¡®


    The waiter saw it clearly.


    That was the second cheapest tea in the Wangjiang Restaurant..

 Chapter 373 - 373:225. One Fierce Battle, Two Massacres

    Chapter 373:225. One Fierce Battle, Two Massacres


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu Miaomiao hugged the warm tea, the white veil in front of her swaying.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here?¡± she asked casually.


    Xia Ji sized up the girl. He could not feel any power from her, which meant that she was most likely an ordinary person. He said casually, ¡°¡±Climbing high to watch the snow.¡±


    ¡°Oh Lu Miaomiao followed his gaze and looked outside the railing.


    The snow is getting wild,


    However, thepetition that they had agreed on had yet toe.


    Lu Miaomiao looked left and right. She could only see the river flowing east downstairs, but there was no one on the fighting ring. Her eyes revealed disappointment.


    However, Xia Ji, who was opposite her, had a calm expression on his face. His ck hair and white hair fell behind him, and there was an indescribable aura flowing in his eyes. She had never seen such an aura in this world again.


    Lu Miaomiao had a good impression of him. She leaned over and leaned on the table with her hand by her mouth. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. There will be a good show hereter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡°If a womanester, I¡¯ll sit with my back facing the stairs. Uncle, you can pretend to be my real uncle, okay?¡± Lu Miaomiao continued. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here?¡± she asked casually.


    Xia Ji sized up the girl. He could not feel any power from her, which meant that she was most likely an ordinary person. He said casually, ¡°¡±Climbing high to watch the snow.¡±


    ¡°Oh -2¡ä Lu Miaomiao followed his gaze and looked outside the railing.


    The snow is getting wild,


    However, thepetition that they had agreed on had yet toe.


    Lu Miaomiao looked left and right. She could only see the river flowing east downstairs, but there was no one on the fighting ring. Her eyes revealed disappointment.


    However, Xia Ji, who was opposite her, had a calm expression on his face. His ck hair and white hair fell behind him, and there was an indescribable aura flowing in his eyes. She had never seen such an aura in this world again.


    Lu Miaomiao had a good impression of him. She leaned over and leaned on the table with her hand by her mouth.¡±Uncle, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. There will be a good show hereter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡°If a womanester, I¡¯ll sit with my back facing the stairs. Uncle, you can pretend to be my real uncle, okay?¡± Lu Miaomiao continued.


    Xia Ji guessed that the little girl¡¯s family hade looking for her, so he nodded casually. If the family was reliable, he would not pretend. But if they were not, it was no big deal to pretend.


    He also looked outside the railing.


    However, it did notnd on the stage.


    The arena was a martial artspetition. Although a life and death contract had been set, it was still not enough.


    The enmity between the Wu family and the Su family was already not small. Therefore, he and the Ghost Emperor tacitly chose the battlefield outside the tournament stage.


    Whoever¡¯s disciple coulde here alive would naturally win.


    The witnesses also arrived one after another.


    The Ghost Emperor had arrived as well. He was drinking tea downstairs, obviously unwilling to sit on the same floor as Xia Ji.


    Lu Miaomiao tried her best to find the person. In her heart, the person who the family wanted to marry would definitely bring three disciples with him, right?


    But why was there no sign of him?


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from downstairs.


    Lu Miaomiao could tell that it was the voices of her third nephew and fourth niece. She cowered slightly and lowered her body.


    Fortunately, her third nephew and fourth niece did note to this floor. Instead, they sat down on another floor.


    She knew that the aristocratic families were gradually making their appearance.


    Then, her gaze swept across the people who had just arrived on this floor. Her eyes behind the white veil narrowed sligh tly.


    The smell of aristocratic families was very good. Seeing a group of arrogant, contemptuous, and dog-like eyes, he could basically confirm it.


    She analyzed it a little more and concluded that this floor should be the floor of the Su and Zhou families, which were opposite to the Wu and Lu families.


    When those people came in, they greeted the uncle. In other words, the uncle was either from the Su family or the Zhou family.


    He couldn¡¯t tell.


    Uncle, he didn¡¯t look like someone from an aristocratic family.


    Would the people from the aristocratic families give a small beggar a bag of food?


    Giving a bag of money to a little beggar?


    And so gentle?


    Lu Miaomiao realized that she had no choice but to y dumb. She smiled and drank her tea, waiting to take a peek at the marriage partner that Sister Chan was thinking about.


    It was far different from the peace here.


    On the path to the Wangjiang Tower.


    Three different paths, three different locations, three different battles were happening.


    The choice was random, and the enemy was random. Unless they faced the enemy head-on, no one knew who the enemy would be.


    Xie Qiong Feng stepped on the snow.


    Cracking sounds were produced under his boots.


    He suddenly stopped because he saw his opponent.


    It was a skinny man who exuded a strange aura.


    The man lowered his head and raised his hands slightly, his fingers drooping.


    His fingers were extremely long, and they were covered with sharp ws that flickered with a cold light.


    Xie Qiong Feng recognized the person. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Yin Jiuxiao, although I have no enmity with you, I have no choice but to kill you today.¡±


    Kekekeke¡­


    Yin Jiuxiao let out a strangeugh, but he remained where he was.


    Xie Qiong Feng knew that a person with such a physique and such a weapon was most likely an assassin. Moreover, the bloodline he had awakened just happened to restrain assassins. This could also be considered lucky.


    However, he did not let his guard down. Step by step, he walked forward steadily.


    He didn¡¯tpete with the assassin in speed. Instead, he kept an eye on his opponent¡¯s movements.


    Everv movement of his fingers. everv tremble of his ws. and even his breathing were reflected in his heart.


    Now that he was in the tenth realm, and with the awakening of his bloodline, although he had yet to enter the eleventh realm, he was still very strong.


    As an assassin, the other party didn¡¯t sneak attack him in this life-and-death battle, but appeared in front of him openly. Something was wrong.


    He should have attacked from behind, so why was he in front?


    Xie Qiong Feng¡¯s heart stirred, and a hint of alertness shed in his eyes under his thick eyebrows.


    At this moment, without any warning, he suddenly drew his saber.


    The giant saber followed his movements and rose from his back.


    My sword has not yet been unsheathed, Because the de rose with the sheath,


    Go up a foot and a half.


    A powerful Dharma Idol shot out from the saber and met the w that had stabbed at him from behind.


    As soon as the wnded, it was followed by a storm-like attack. The energy was like a needle that wanted to pierce through steel armor.


    Every attack carried the power of the Dharma ne. In an instant, it collided with many Dharma Forms and turned into a powerful stab.


    The moment a giant python suddenly appeared, its fangs were revealed..

 Chapter 374 - 374: 225. One Fierce Battle, Two Massacres

    Chapter 374: 225. One Fierce Battle, Two Massacres


    Trantor: 549690339


    The cold air was so dense that it pierced through people¡¯s skin as if it was about to break.


    Xie Qiong Feng was unable to turn around. If he were to forcefully turn around now, it would be equivalent to courting death.


    Therefore, his powerful right arm grabbed the huge saber and made an exaggerated spin.


    The de shadow formed a huge shield shadow.


    At the same time, he took a step forward.


    Bang!


    The airflow under his feet exploded, and the snow mist rolled.


    However, he had already used this step to charge forward for more than a hundred feet.


    The scabbard was finally released, and the saber was finally pulled out.


    Xie Qiong Feng took advantage of the momentum and turned around. With a loud shout, his Dharma Idol broke out of his body and instantly pervaded the body of the huge saber.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Saber Qi roared like thunder, and the thousands of snowkes on this side also exploded in this sh.


    He saw a white blur, and his figure was nowhere to be seen. A giant de broke out of the white blur and shed out.


    The violent airflow brought along a firecracker-like explosion as it shed at Yin Jiuxiao, who had appeared behind him at some point.


    Yin Jiuxiao¡¯s figure was in the air, and Xie Qiong Feng had predicted this through the attack from his back.


    There was no way to borrow strength in the air, and this sh was very likely to be effective.


    However, this sh missed because Yin Jiuxiao¡¯s body moved strangely and attacked him at an even faster speed.


    At the same time, Xie Qiong Feng felt a bone-piercing cold wind behind him. Yin Jiuxiao, who had appeared at the beginning, had alsounched an attack.


    Two Yin Jiuxiao?


    No, it should be a puppeteering technique. It was connected by invisible threads, which was why it could move in midair.


    Xie Qiong Feng didn¡¯t have time to think carefully. He was already surrounded by two powerful forces, and this happened to be the moment when his saber¡¯s power was exhausted.


    This enemy was indeed extraordinary. Whether it was his realm or his experience, he was the best choice. He had never seen such an opponent in his travels in the martial arts world.


    But so what?


    Xie Qiong Feng¡¯s huge de stabbed into the ground.


    His body began to change.


    A huge turtle shell separated from his body and began to spin around him crazily.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided with the turtle shell, creating a deafening sound.


    As the dust settled, Xie Qiong Feng was safe and sound.


    Elsewhere, on the main road in the middle of the three roads.


    Xu Lingling stopped in her tracks.


    Her bulging belly also swayed.


    Opposite her was a man with a stiff face and green skin.


    The man sat cross-legged on the ground. His body was muscr, and his eyes flickered with a cold light.


    This man was Han Ba.


    Xu Lingling revealed an innocent look and smiled. ¡°You must be the strongest among the three of you? Am I right?¡±


    Han Ba was very calm. He shook his head numbly,¡±l¡¯m enough to kill you.¡±


    ¡°The strongest one isn¡¯t on the left, is he?¡± Xu Lingling asked curiously.


    The left path was the one Wind-on-Snow had taken.


    Han Ba nodded and said, ¡°Not bad¡­¡± While we were talking, your fellow disciple who took the left path should have been killed.¡±


    Xu Lingling revealed a surprised expression and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Han Ba said in a ghastly voice, ¡± Go and ask your fellow disciples on the road to theherworld. I will strive to be faster so that you can catch up to him. This way, you will know the answer. You will also know how he was tortured to death. ¡®


    As he spoke, the stiff-faced man forced out a sinister smile. He straightened his body, and his entire body seemed to have stiffened, presenting a rotten metal texture.


    Xu Lingling let out an intoxicated smile. She narrowed her eyes and stared at the strong man in green. She patted her back.


    The axe-like giant saber on his back had unknowingly changed into a pure white saber box.


    The knife box rolled andnded in her palm, then she casually pped it on the ground in front of her.


    The box opened, revealing nine giant sabers that were tightly pressed together.


    Xu Lingling said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been afraid of scaring him, so I didn¡¯t use it in front of him. You¡¯re lucky, little cutie I¡¯ming She blinked.


    In the next moment, her figure began to change.


    The terrifying power carried her tall and strong body and was further released. There was no doubt that this was the power of the bloodline. Although it was not an eleventh level Dharmakaya, it was already a bloodline body.


    And it was ¡­


    At this moment.


    On the left side of the road.


    Wind-on-Snow looked at the seductive woman with dark eyes.


    He suddenly felt a little sad.


    He had always had a reason to kill because he felt that life was very precious. Unless it was absolutely necessary, people should not die.


    But now, he didn¡¯t even understand this woman, and he wanted to kill her. He really didn¡¯t feel safe.


    ¡°Have you killed anyone?¡± he asked.


    The beautiful womanughed. ¡± I¡¯ve killed them, and I¡¯ve tortured them. Soon, you¡¯ll be like them. I¡¯ll dismember your limbs¡­¡± Wind-on-Snow heaved a sigh of relief.


    He could use his saber now.


    Therefore, he walked forward.


    The coquettish woman chuckled. Suddenly, she floated up.


    It turned into an E Sha without a physical body and charged at Wind-on-Snow with a speed as fast as light.


    If one looked closely, they would see that in the afterimages that the woman pulled out, there wereyers andyers of strange shadows.


    In other words, this was an attack method that was stacked by many E Sha.


    This was a type of power attack, and also a spiritual attack. It had no form, and it was like a curse.


    Ordinary attacks could not hit her at all.


    Even if the attack hit her, she could split into dozens of her in that instant and attack from all directions.


    Everything was normal.


    The flirtatious woman was already in front of Wind -on-Snow.


    The introverted man had already drawn his de.


    This de cut through E Sha¡¯s body perfectly. Even if it didn¡¯t have a physical body, his de could still kill it.


    The firstyer of E Sha was destroyed,


    It was like parting in a painting.


    A second mocking face of a flirtatious woman appeared from the gap.


    The beautiful woman flew to the left.


    Another face appeared and flew up to the right.


    Face after face,


    One shadow after another,


    Like a peacock spreading its tail, it appeared in a terrifying manner and surrounded them. It contained some power that did not belong to humans. It was either a strange creature from the Land of Extremis or a strange bloodline.


    However, Wind-on-Snow¡¯s attack did not end there. His body spun, and the saber light soared into the sky, enveloping the space in front of him and the strange shadow that had opened the screen.


    He charged forward.


    Everything behind him had been destroyed.


    He closed his eyes and felt the death of his enemy. This was respect for life.


    Immediately, he felt a trace of heartfelt joy in his heart because this woman was very strong and made him seriously attack.


    Lonely, he sheathed his sword and suddenly thought, ¡± Did I forget to ask her what her name is? ¡®


    Oh right, what¡¯s her name?


    What beauty?


    She had introduced him five years ago, but she had forgotten.


    He was really an idiot. He didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with anyone and couldn¡¯t even remember their names. How many names did he remember?


    His teacher was one of them¡­


    Wait, he didn¡¯t seem to remember all the names of his fellow disciples.


    Zhao Yange was much better than him. No matter where he went, he could get along with others and get along well with them. He was even very skilled and convenient in gathering information. He could not do these things at all. Thinking about it, he was quite envious.


    Fortunately, the teacher asked her to be his partner. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Wind-on-Snow continued to think as she walked forward.


    The beautiful woman named Chu Mei behind him had already revealed her physical body. Her body was split into two from the top of her forehead down. Although her death was not as tragic as the person she had tortured and killed, it was still considered tragic.


    In the middle of the path.


    In the hazy fog, the terrifying phantom of nine heads carrying nine giant Imives had already cut Han Ba into nine sections.


    The fog dispersed.


    Xu Lingling changed into an oversized cloak and dragged her 2.5-meter-tall body forward. She wanted topete with Wind-on-Snow, but she had to win once, right?


    On the right side of the road.


    Xie Qiong Feng¡¯s burly body sat motionless, as if he had lost his soul.


    The giant turtle shell was revolving around him.


    Suddenly, a scream came from outside.


    A gray shadow pierced through Yin Jiuxiao with a saber. No matter how fast the assassin was, he could notpare to the speed of the primordial spirit.


    The Yang Qi in his soul had been cut off, so he fell to the ground and died.


    The grey shadow once again pounced back onto Xie Qiongfeng¡¯s body.


    Xie Qiong Feng opened his eyes and looked at the path ahead. He muttered, ¡°I have to hurry and meet up with Teacher. I wonder how Second Senior Sister and Eldest Senior Brother are doing.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s disciple versus the Ghost Emperor¡¯s disciple.


    One intense battle, two brutal killings, three victories..

 Chapter 375 - 375: 226. Forced the Ghost Emperor to Madness, and Added More Stakes

    Chapter 375: 226. Forced the Ghost Emperor to Madness, and Added More Stakes


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Wangjiang Tower, the floor heating isted the cold outside, but the wind and snow became even colder, making people want to sit quietly in this building.


    But outside the building, the river water was still surging. Even in the dry season, it was still passing by without rest.


    On the hazy snow-covered path, a figure became clearer. The figure¡¯s slightly hunched back straightened a little.


    Because there would be many people looking at him, he couldn¡¯t appear introverted and embarrass the teacher.


    Wind-on-Snow stood at the foot of the Wangjiang Tower, her white clothes unstained by blood.


    In the building, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s expression was a little pale, but the top floor where the Su and Zhou Families were located was filled with a rxed atmosphere.


    Soon, Xu Lingling appeared as well. She was almost right next to


    Wind-on-Snow. When she saw Wind-on-Snow standing respectfully in front of her with her head held high and her chest puffed out, she sighed softly in her heart. ¡± As expected, I can¡¯t win against you. ¡±


    She had been suppressed by this man for 16 years and had never won once. This time was no exception. She should have been dealing with the weakest of the three opponents, but this man was dealing with the strongest. Even so, the result had not changed.


    Xu Lingling was especially curious. Why was this introverted man so strong?


    In the martial world, she had deliberately chosen such people to fight. She realized that those people did not even have the courage to stand in front of her, which made her even more curious.


    But at this moment, Xu Lingling finally found somefort.


    She took out a chair, a parasol, and a coffee table from her storage space. She crossed her elephant legs and sat in the snow outside the building. Then, she took out a ss of wine.


    Compared to her, Wind-on-Snow was as obedient as a ¡± primary school student.


    Wind-on-Snow nced at his junior sister. He also wanted to sit under the umbre, but he felt that this was disrespectful to his teacher, so he reminded her softly, ¡°Lingling, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Xu Lingling smiled and ignored him.


    This senior brother was an idiot.


    ¡®I won. I¡¯m sitting downstairs. I¡¯m so awesome, but it¡¯s all because of my teacher¡¯s reputation. Even if I have to be punished, it¡¯ll be my teacher who punishes me. I still have my reputation.¡¯


    If he wasn¡¯t awesome, arrogant, and despotic, how could he let his teacher stand up for him?


    On the contrary, it would be embarrassing if Eldest Senior Brother was so ¡®lovable and cute¡¯, right?


    As the saying goes, ¡± The King of Hell is easy to see, but the little devil is difficult to deal with ¡±


    Speaking of which, if the little ghost was not difficult to deal with, how could he see the might of the King of Hell?


    Being a little ghost meant having the awareness of a little ghost. Although Xu


    Lingling was not a little ghost, she had this awareness. If there was someone in this world that she was willing to tter and set off, then this person must be a teacher.


    At this moment, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s face was dark and his hands were


    clenched tightly under his ck robe. He found it hard to ept this result. When he saw the 2.5-meter-tall female fatty sitting down with an arrogant expression, as if she did not care about him, an evil fire rose in his heart.


    Go to the Su family to apologize?


    What kind of joke was this?


    After Xu Lingling finished drinking, she stretched and shouted with a bored expression, ¡°Weak, too weak. Can you call this an opponent? Senior Brother, what do you think?¡±


    Upstairs, the Ghost Emperor felt everyone¡¯s gazes and a mouthful of blood rushed to his throat, almost spitting it out.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the man who looked honest and introverted pondered for a while and nodded seriously.


    The critical hit caused by this ¡°honest man¡± nodding far exceeded that of the female fatty.


    The Ghost Emperor mmed the table. ¡± This is too much! This is too much!¡±


    He stood up. The disciples of the Wu family and even the warden were looking at him with disappointment in their eyes.


    The Ghost Emperor felt extremely ashamed. The Su and Wu families had already be like fire and water in the ¡± brewing of old and new hatred ¡® Even if he gritted his teeth and endured the humiliation to admit his mistake, the Wu family would never agree.


    He closed his eyes tightly and thought.


    In the past five years, he had already consolidated the eleventh realm and broken through to the third minor realm. He had alsopleted a deep fusion with the bizarre creature in the Land of Extremis. It could be said that his current strength was no longerparable to five years ago.


    In addition to all kinds of magic tools, he was already able to use the true power of his Dharmakaya. This power was far beyond his imagination before the Fire Tribtion began.


    Then ¡­


    Why not¡­


    His mind moved.


    Downstairs.


    Xu Lingling shook her elephant leg and took out a cream cake. She cut it in half. ¡± Senior, do you want to eat it? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not good.¡± Wind -on-Snow shook her head.


    Xu Linglingughed and continued to eat her cake.


    After finishing the entire cream cake, she took out a fruit souffl¨¦ and stacked it on a porcin te into a small hill. She then started eating it with a cup of tea.


    When she ate the third one, she said speechlessly, ¡°Why is Junior Brother so slow? Is he dead?¡±


    Wind-on-Snow wanted to say something, but she hesitated. She then slowly said, ¡°Junior Brother¡­lt¡¯s normal for him to be a little slower.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, thest burly figure walked out of the snow.


    Xie Qiong Feng¡¯s expression was calm. His gaze swept across the empty wine cup, empty teacup, empty cream cake rack, and the half-eaten fruit cream pastry on Second Senior Sister¡¯s table, and he couldn¡¯t help but be filled with ck lines.


    F * ck, did the two of you not encounter any enemies?


    How could he be so fast?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why are you so slow to kill someone?¡± Xu Lingling asked. Qiong Feng, you¡¯re weak again.¡±


    The corner of Xie Qiong Feng¡¯s mouth twitched. It wasn¡¯t that I was weak, alright? The other party was also at the tenth realm and had awakened his bloodline. Moreover, he was an assassin and a puppeteer. He had set up a trap in advance. It was already very good that I coulde over so quickly..

 Chapter 376 - 376: 226. Forced the Ghost Emperor to Madness, and Added More Stakes

    Chapter 376: 226. Forced the Ghost Emperor to Madness, and Added More Stakes


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Lingling nced at him and carefully observed him.¡± Fortunately, you¡¯re not injured. If you bleed and embarrass teacher, I¡¯ll torture you ten thousand times when we get back. ¡®


    Xie Qiong Feng let out a long sigh of relief. He quickly adjusted his state of mind and said, ¡°Senior Sister is right. I still need to work harder.¡±


    The three of them quieted down and walked forward at the same time. They stood at the foot of the Wangjiang Tower and bowed to the front of the building. They raised their voices and said, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, teacher.¡± The voices were mixed together and clearly entered the ears of everyone in the building.


    Some were happy, some were worried, some were smiling, and some were angry.


    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s heart had already fallen to the bottom of the valley.


    His patience had reached its limit.


    At the highest point of the Wangjiang Tower, Lu Miaomiao wasn¡¯t stupid. She had already understood the situation through ¡± Feeling the Air ¡°. The battle between the two sides had probably ended on the way here. These three people seemed to represent ¡± Su Zhou ¡°. That meant that the disciple of her marriage partner had won.


    Her beautiful eyes suddenly widened. Could it be that the marriage partner had already arrived?


    This was too terrifying.


    The next moment, she saw the uncle sitting opposite her stand up.


    The uncle stood in front of the railing and looked down at his feet. He said, ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao felt as if she had been electrocuted.


    She was petrified at this moment.


    It was difficult to describe her expression at this moment.


    But soon, Lu Miaomiao adjusted her state of mind.


    Women were strange things. When Xia Ji wasn¡¯t her marriage partner, she found him pleasing to the eye. Now that he was, she began to scrutinize him with a picky gaze.


    After a while, Lu Miaomiao had already noticed three ws.


    First of all, his hair was white. He was an old man.


    Secondly, he walked with his left foot first, while she liked to walk with her right foot first. They were not in sync.


    Moreover, the handle of his teacup was on the right side, which meant that he was like an ordinary person, but he liked to face the front. This was the behavior of a person full of cuteness.


    However, after thinking about it, she quickly realized that she was being picky. What could she do? She couldn¡¯t possibly like an old man who was twenty years older than her, right?


    Wait a minute ¡­


    Her eyes suddenly lit up. Uncle probably didn¡¯t like people like her.


    Besides, the uncle didn¡¯t know who he was, so what was there to panic about?


    For a moment, Lu Miaomiao calmed down and continued watching calmly.


    At this moment, a cold voice filled the entire arena.


    This voicepletely ignored the fact that there were mortals here and only


    said directly,¡±Feng Nanbei, do you dare to add another bet?¡± This was the Ghost Emperor¡¯s voice.


    Xia Ji stood in front of the railing and asked, ¡°¡±How?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have another life and death match.¡±


    ¡°My Su family has already won. You should kneel down and apologize to my Su family. Why should I agree to you?¡± Xia Ji kept mentioning the Su family, reminding everyone that this was not a grudge between you and me, but between two families. There was nothing better than pushing the boat with the current and adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°How can the weak be worthy of the strong kneeling?¡± the Ghost Emperor said coldly.


    ¡°You lost to me five years ago,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°That was me five years ago.¡±


    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡± If I lose, I will give you the Land of Extremis Token in my hand. The Wu family disciples cannot avenge me, nor can they reject the Land of Extremis Token. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire building cried out in surprise. Clearly, this Forbidden Lands Order was not something simple.


    The Ghost Emperor said coldly, ¡± The Forbidden Lands Order is also a magic tool. With this order, you can enter the Forbidden Lands recorded on the order. You will be treated as one of the same kind by the existences in the Forbidden


    Lands. You canmunicate with them, even trade and mate with them. ¡®


    Xia Ji suddenly understood. The Absolute Kill Token was the core of the Wu family¡¯s upper echelons, and it was not something that could be passed on to outsiders.


    ¡°Alright, but how can I be sure that your Wu family won¡¯te looking for trouble with me because of this?¡±


    ¡°Simple. ¡±


    Hmph! ¡± The Ghost Emperor humphed and then raised his voice, ¡± The aristocratic families have witnessed what I, the Ghost Emperor, have said today. If any of my Wu family¡¯s disciples go against me in the future, anyone can kill them. ¡®


    Many voices fell silent for a moment before they heard the words ¡± I bear witness ¡® .


    Xia Ji also said calmly, ¡± If I die, the Su Family will not pursue the matter. The Ghost Emperor of the Wu Family will also note to the Su Family to apologize. Whatever he says will be witnessed by the aristocratic family. If any of the Su Family¡¯s disciples vite it, they can be killed. ¡®


    ¡°I will bear witness.¡±


    ¡°I will bear witness.¡±


    The same sound rang out.


    The conflict between the Su and Wu families had been umting for a long time, and now it had beenpletely intensified because of the sudden death of the Verdant King. Such a life-and-death battle was also the inevitable result.


    When Lu Miaomiao heard the words ¡± Ghost Emperor, ¡± she was stunned. She knew this person and had a strong impression of him.


    She also knew about the difference in their realms.


    The Ghost Emperor was at the eleventh realm and had a Dharmakaya.


    Although his marriage partner was a genius, almost everyone in the aristocratic family knew that he had not broken through to the eleventh realm. It could be considered that the heavens were jealous of talents.


    She rolled her eyes and quietly released the parrot. The parrot sneakily flew to a corner and shouted at the top of its voice,¡± The Ghost Emperor is already at the eleventh realm, yet he¡¯s still betting with the tenth realm. Shameless! ¡±


    Almost at the same time, Lu Miaomiao also attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She shouted, ¡°You¡¯re right! Ghost Emperor, are you shameless? You¡¯re the Ghost Emperor!¡±


    The people from the Su and Zhou Families turned their heads to look at Lu


    Miaomiao. They had seen this young girl in white with a golden belt and a veil covering her face a long time ago. However, since this young girl was sitting opposite Xia Ji, they immediately thought that she was from an aristocratic family.


    The Su and Zhou families were very big, and not everyone knew each other.


    Even if they recognized him, the Su family would think that he was from the


    Zhou family, and the Zhou family would think that he was from the Su family.


    She shouted this for the Su and Zhou families, so many people from the aristocratic families actually agreed.


    Xia Ji shot a strange nce at the little beggar behind him¡­


    The little girl knew a lot of things.


    The Ghost Emperor was so agitated that it was difficult to back down. However, it was impossible for him to give up on this battle and kneel down to the Su family to apologize. Moreover, he had full confidence in this battle.


    Hence, he said coldly, ¡± Add another volume of the Strange Sea Ancient Scroll. That should be enough, right? ¡± Feng Nanbei, are you afraid?¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned.


    The little girl had managed to deceive a high-ss thing with just a few words.


    Not bad.


    However, what was the Strange Sea Ancient Scroll?


    Why didn¡¯t the treasure giver introduce him?


    Therefore, he remained silent.


    However, the Wu family downstairs had already shouted, ¡°Emperor Lord, you mustn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°The Strange Sea Ancient Scroll is of great importance. Even my Wu family can only bestow a scroll to absolute elite disciples.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, please withdraw your bet.¡±


    Perhaps it was still within their subconscious mind to give away the Forbidden Lands Order, but this Strange Sea Ancient Scroll was something that was beyond their imagination.


    The Ghost Emperor coldly swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡± Do you all think that I will lose? ¡®


    Everyone from the Wu family thought about it. That made sense. There was no reason for the Emperor to lose.


    They couldn¡¯t imagine how a mere tenth level cultivator could defeat the current Emperor Lord.


    It was said that five years ago, the Emperor and Feng Nanbei had a fight from a distance. At that time, the Emperor was having a meal and was not prepared at all. He did not even see how Feng Nanbei attacked.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was most likely a magic tool or something simr, right?


    Otherwise, they could not understand how the Emperor could have been defeated.


    Xia Ji¡¯s gaze shifted and he suddenly smiled. ¡°¡±Ghost Emperor, I feel that with my strength of the ten states, it might be unfair to deal with you. I was too arrogant just now. Why don¡¯t you kneel down and apologize to my Su family? Let¡¯s just forget about this raise.¡±


    The Ghost Emperor was stunned. How could he just let the Additional Stakes


    He was like a gambler who had lost a bet and was eager to turn the tables, hoping to win back the next round. Hence, he said,¡±Add my Imperial Token.¡±.


    Xia Ji was delighted.


    Imperial Decree¡­


    It was obviously more precious.


    Although he still did not understand the use of this thing.


    However, just by listening to it, one could tell that it was very useful.


    It was all thanks to this little girl¡¯s reminder. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cheat these two things.


    He turned his head and Lu Miaomiao secretly gave him a thumbs up.


    Yes, uncle.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. After all, in her eyes, Uncle really shouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Ghost Emperor. Although she didn¡¯t want to marry Uncle, she didn¡¯t want to see Uncle die either.


    At this moment, no matter downstairs or upstairs, everyone waspletely stunned when they heard the ¡°Imperial Order¡±.


    Each aristocratic family more or less had some ¡°specialties¡±.


    The Forbidden Land Order, the Strange Sea Ancient Scroll, and the Imperial Order were the Wu family¡¯s specialties.


    Especially the Imperial Token. The holder of the Imperial Token would almost directly divide the Wu family¡¯s territory and shake the foundation of the Wu family. How could such a thing be used to gamble?


    This was truly a shocking gamble..

 Chapter 377 - 377:227. An Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 377 - 377:227. An Unexpected Visitor


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji agreed to this battle that would reward him handsomely.


    The Ghost Emperorplied with the agreement and ced the Forbidden Land Order, the Strange Sea Ancient Scroll, and the Imperial Order in the Wangjiang Tower, guarded by the five aristocratic families.


    The person guarding the ce had to swear an oath to the inner demon. If the Ghost Emperor died, these things had to be handed over to Feng Nanbei, and the Wu family could not stop him.


    Everything was ready.


    On the bank of the river, the battle stage that was originally built for disciples to fight had actually be the ce where the Su family¡¯s Imperial Teacher and the Wu family¡¯s Ghost Emperor would decide their lives.


    No one could stop him anymore.


    Snowkes were flying in the sky. Xia Ji was already standing on the stage.


    He stomped his foot lightly and the snow on the stage was swept away.


    The Ghost Emperor went up the stage with his hands behind his back and stood opposite him.


    It was a man dressed in a ck emperor robe with gold engravings. He was abnormally mighty, and his eyes carried a spirit that could destroy all living beings. It made people unable to withstand his might and couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel and kowtow.


    Xia Ji agreed to this battle that would reward him handsomely.


    The Ghost Emperorplied with the agreement and ced the Forbidden Land Order, the Strange Sea Ancient Scroll, and the Imperial Order in the Wangjiang Tower, guarded by the five aristocratic families.


    The person guarding the ce had to swear an oath to the inner demon. If the Ghost Emperor died, these things had to be handed over to Feng Nanbei, and the Wu family could not stop him.


    Everything was ready.


    On the bank of the river, the battle stage that was originally built for disciples to fight had actually be the ce where the Su family¡¯s Imperial Teacher and the Wu family¡¯s Ghost Emperor would decide their lives.


    No one could stop him anymore.


    Snowkes were flying in the sky. Xia Ji was already standing on the stage.


    He stomped his foot lightly and the snow on the stage was swept away.


    The Ghost Emperor went up the stage with his hands behind his back and stood opposite him.


    It was a man dressed in a ck emperor robe with gold engravings. He was abnormally mighty, and his eyes carried a spirit that could destroy all living beings. It made people unable to withstand his might and couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel and kowtow.


    The Ghost Emperor kept his hands behind his back.


    He was wearing ck gloves.


    He held a knife in his hand.


    The saber was simr to a tachi, and its length was slightly longer than a short saber.


    The hilt of the saber was made of a silver skull, and there were some strange patterns on the body of the saber. The patterns were shining brightly, and it was obvious that they were divine weapons.


    This was the first time the two of them looked at each other face to face.


    However, even though it was the first time.


    He had nothing to say.


    If everything in the world could be easily exined, how could there be any grudges?


    Unless the Ghost Emperor and Xia Ji were desperate for peace and were


    running away for the peace of the aristocratic families.


    But was it possible?


    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s most important dignity as an Imperial Emperor had been trampled on.


    Xia Ji was a person who pretended to be asleep. It was almost impossible for him to bring peace to the aristocratic families.


    Was it possible for the Smiths? Was the 3,000 years of opposition between the two families fake? Was the Verdant King¡¯s sudden death and the framing false?


    When grudges reached a certain level, there was no need for a reason, and there was no need to care about right or wrong.


    ¡°Greed is a sin, weakness is also a sin. Feng Nanbei, you are a talent, but unfortunately, you have these two.


    I don¡¯t care what method you usedst time, but this time¡­l¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see me again?¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t make it in time.¡±


    The Ghost Emperor smiled and took a step forward. His hand was behind his back, and his fingers were gently tapping on the hilt of the silver skeleton knife as if he was performing some mysterious ritual.


    The hilt of the saber danced in his palm, extremely agile.


    By the time he spat out the words ¡°it¡¯s toote¡±, his hand had already let go.


    Xia Ji took out his ck de, Thunder Fire. The snowy weather and humid air were the perfect time for the lightning arcs to jump.


    ng


    At this moment, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s Skeleton de had already stabbed into the ground.


    Buzz ¡ª


    The de let out a strange sound, mixed with a strange roar, and spread in all directions.


    The people from the aristocratic families who were watching the battle felt their blood and Qi suddenly be ¡± sticky ¡°. Those who were at a lower realm felt a strong sense of dizziness and nausea due to insufficient blood supply.


    Not far away, there were also curious Jianghu people watching. They couldn¡¯t take it anymore and had already fainted. If no one came to save them, as long as they were within the range of this saber, these Jianghu people would die very quickly.


    Wind-on-Snow and Xie Qiongfeng endured the dizziness and flew out, dragging the fainted person back. Xu Lingling had no choice but to follow and save the person.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s eyes widened. She recognized this saber.


    This was the Wu family¡¯s divine weapon, Soul Seal.


    Once the short ritual waspleted, it could seal the blood and Qi of everyone in the area, making them crippled.


    Unless one¡¯s strength far exceeded the person who used the saber, or there was some special way to break it, they would be captured without a fight.


    This was not a killing knife, but a knife that was between a spiritual attack and a Xuan formation.


    As expected, Xia Ji¡¯s body froze for a moment after he stabbed the knife into the ground.


    He stood on the stage with the ck knife in his right hand.


    He wasn¡¯t a god, so he could feel the strange binding.


    It was as if there were many resentful souls pestering him, causing his body to subconsciously appear in a state of ¡®stickiness.¡¯ His breathing was slow, and his blood flow was slow. It was as ifyers of shackles were binding him, making him a prisoner.


    When he pulled out his saber, his body actually produced a kind of ¡± rusty ¡± feeling and emitted a strange cracking sound.


    When the saber moved an inch forward, countless lightning arcs surged out from the saber¡¯s de, turning into a lightning tide.


    At this moment, the Ghost Emperor had already made his second move.


    He began to ¡± split ¡®


    This scene stunned everyone present.


    In an instant, the eight Ghost Emperors surrounded Xia Ji from eight different directions.


    There was a strange connection between the Ghost Emperors, and one could vaguely see the cold light.


    ng!


    Xia Ji¡¯s sluggish movements were still maintained. His saber was half unsheathed, and the purple light shone on the eight Ghost Emperors, making them look even more sinister.


    ¡°Puppet technique.¡± Xie Qiong Feng, who was standing in the distance, answered directly, ¡± Yin Jiuxiao, whom I met, also knows the Puppet Art. This person is his teacher. The Puppet Art is indeed wless. I didn¡¯t even see that it was a sevenyered puppet.


    In fact, I still can¡¯t tell which of the eight is real.¡±


    Wind-on-Snow thought for a moment and said, ¡± Maybe it¡¯s all fake. The person I met can turn her body into a ghost-like state. She can¡¯t be cut by a knife. ¡®


    When he said these words indifferently, Xie Qiong Feng suddenly turned his head to look at this Eldest Senior Brother. He really wanted to ask, ¡± Then how did you manage to sh it? ¡± However, he still held it in. He had to get used to it. It would be fine as long as he got used to it..

 Chapter 378 - 378:227. An Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 378 - 378:227. An Unexpected Visitor


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°So, the real Ghost Emperor isn¡¯t in those eight bodies, but is hiding somewhere and controlling them?¡± Xu Lingling asked.


    She thought about it and realized that if she was in the game, she would directly be meat on the chopping board, waiting to be ughtered.


    She looked at Wind-on-Snow again. This senior brother had a crazed look in his eyes as he stared into the distance. Clearly, he was also thinking about what he would do if he were in that situation.


    Xu Lingling looked at the battle intent in his eyes and revealed a strange expression.


    Wind-on-Snow, you think you can fight?


    On the Wangjiang Tower.


    The aristocratic families watched the battle with different expressions.


    As for the Wu family, they had already rxed. They recognized the methods of their Imperial Lord.


    ¡°The Divine Saber seals the soul to suppress the blood essence, the Golden


    Corpse Eight Puppets are impervious to water and fire, the Heavenly Net Spell Silk is impervious to everything, and there¡¯s also the Ghost Emperor¡¯s avatar¡­l really don¡¯t know how I lost.¡±


    ¡® Even if Feng Nanbei has a powerful magic tool, he won¡¯t be able to use it in time. ¡±


    He¡¯s still young and careless. He doesn¡¯t know the importance of having the initiative. He should have taken out his magic tool long ago and not dyed it until now. ¡±


    ¡°Even so, Feng Nanbei should be proud of himself.


    The Emperor really treated him as an enemy, which was why he had already taken out the Skeleton Saber before he went on stage and carried out the ritual in advance. That was why the Emperor was able to use the Divine Saber to seal his soul when he first went on stage.¡±


    ¡°Even a lion uses its full strength to hunt a rabbit. Although the Emperor ced a huge bet, he was still cautious and went all out to ensure that nothing went wrong. As expected of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Our Wu family has finally turned the tables.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao leaned against the railing and looked at the figure surrounded by the wind and snow. She muttered worriedly, ¡°¡®Uncle¡­¡±


    Xia Jili stood alone in the snow, and before his eyes was the grand justice of heaven.


    The eight Ghost Emperors were like eight spiders. The spider webs between them were scattered all over the ce, trapping the prey in the center that could not escape or struggle.


    This was the second shackle.


    Sealing blood and qi,


    Cutting flesh.


    At this moment, Xia Ji gripped his ck de.


    Chi chi chi¡­


    The dark purple lightning tide struck his body, removing all the stickiness in his blood.


    However, the Ghost Emperor did not intend to use this divine weapon to seal him. The Ghost Emperor only wanted to make the first move. When you spent time to remove this sticky state, he would have the time to use his true killing move.


    Chi ah


    Countless sharp and ear-piercing sounds rang out at the same time.


    The eight Ghost Emperors started to spin with a sky full of spider webs.


    These ¡± spider webs ¡± were made from the Heavenly Net Silk.


    It was indestructible and could split anything.


    In the meat grinder that could cut through all flesh and blood, a bizarre shadowpletely ignored all ¡®materials¡¯. Like a ghost, it dragged many afterimages through the¡¯ meat grinder ¡®and pounced at Xia Ji, who was in the center.


    The specter¡¯s body was tainted with the aura of death. It was the true power of the eleventh realm. It was even the power of the Dharmakaya itself that was used because it had connected the Dharma meridians.


    Three shackles.


    A game of death,


    He twisted his body.


    Destroy the divine soul.


    The Ghost Emperor had been nning and preparing ever since he descended from the Wangjiang Tower, and now, he had caused Xia Ji to fall into this deadly situation.


    No one was a brainless boor.


    Even though the Ghost Emperor had be a gambler who was eager to turn the tables, he could still throw out a King Bomb!


    However, wasn¡¯t Xia Ji prepared?


    Was Xia Ji really that arrogant?


    No, he didn¡¯t.


    His long robe billowed, containing countless Dharma Idols.


    The moment the killing trap was formed, he stomped on the ground.


    The air waves spread out in all directions, and the absolute power was like ten thousand beasts charging together.


    Under the tremendous force, the Wangjiang Tower in the distance shook. The river water beside the tournament stage suddenly rose into the sky, and the ground copsed like a meteor falling.


    With this stem his entire body shot straight into the ground-


    Where was the sturdy fighting stage?


    There was only a deep pit.


    In the pit, the dust, rocks, and mud surged against the sky, reflecting the heavy snow that fell from the sky, forming a mystical scene.


    The original ambush from all sides, the attack from all sides, and the long arms of the heavenly also missed. Instead, it became an attack from above.


    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s power pressed down like the heavens. If the heavens wanted you to die, you had no choice but to die. Even if you fell to the ground, could you escape?


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Many strange voices mixed into one word and enveloped the area.


    Xia Ji raised his head and swung the ck de in his hand upward from the ground that was more than ten meters deep.


    The first level of Dharma might have a form. It would be a wild beast, a god, or even a legendary divine beast, wind, rain, lightning, and all kinds of ¡­


    However, this attack did not unleash the first level Dharma Power.


    A divine pir seemed to rise from the vast sea of snow, bringing along an indescribable saber light. It seemed to have elerated the sunrise by ten thousand times, a hundred thousand times, and a million times.


    Other than being brilliant and great, it was difficult to describe.


    Even the purple electric arcs of the Thunder Fire ck Saber were gone.


    This was a pure saber, a saber that squeezed out and contained endless Dharma Forms.


    It was precisely because there were so many Dharma Idols that there were no Dharma Idols. Instead, it became pure, extreme, beautiful, and pure.


    It made one wonder if the supreme axe was also so quiet and beautiful at the beginning of the world.


    The mortal world could not tolerate such a saber light.


    Everyone stared at the saber light with wide eyes.


    And this was the power of the Ten States.


    However, this power that originated from the Ten States had already given them the greatest shock.


    So, the ultimate and the purest were so powerful?

 Chapter 379 - 379: 227. An Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 379: 227. An Unexpected Visitor


    Trantor: 549690339


    The powerful de was peerless and unstoppable, drowning everything the Ghost Emperor had.


    The Golden Corpse Eight Puppets were impervious to water and fire, but they were crushed into dust by the flood.


    There was nothing that the Heaven Net Magic Silk could not break, but it was also broken inch by inch by this saber light.


    The Ghost Emperor Celestial Body was abination ofyers of ghosts. It was an existence without a body and could pass through ¡± matter. ¡± However, it was alsopletely defeated by this de.


    The saber light dissipated.


    It was clearly just an instant.


    It¡¯s been years.


    In midair, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s real body appeared, floating in the air, maintaining his final outline. No one knew better than him the power of the de just now.


    What kind of monster was this?


    How could a human do this?


    Why couldn¡¯t such a person reach the eleventh realm?


    Why couldn¡¯t he live for 500 years?


    As for himself¡­


    In the end, he had be a stepping stone for such a legend.


    He grinned andughed at himself.


    The wisp of divine soul that barely maintained its floating figure finally dispersed. Its body was blown away by the wind and turned into ashes.


    One year to learn ten thousandws, six years to learn sixty thousandws.


    Ten thousand ways to grind an elephant, now it has be six elephants.


    Who would be able to see the sacrifice behind this natural sh?


    The battlefield is like a natural disaster,


    The smoke and dust slowly dispersed, but it did not dissipate.


    A figure walked out from within. That figure was extremely fast and nimble, as if a divine emperor was patrolling. In a few breaths, he had already arrived at the side of the five people¡¯s stake.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and waved it toward the three treasures.


    However, only the Forbidden Land Order and the Strange Sea Ancient Scroll were swept away by him. The Imperial Order was steady and heavy, pressing on the table without moving at all.


    The five guards looked at each other.


    Hmph! ¡± Xia Ji snorted coldly. ¡± The Wu family can¡¯t afford to lose. Do you want to deny it? ¡®


    He raised his hand and grabbed thest imperial token.


    The Imperial Decree was like a mountain, suppressing this ce and making it impossible for it to move.


    Xia Ji suddenly sensed something strange.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t grab the Imperial Token, but that he needed to use the power of the eleventh realm, or even the power of the ck Emperor, to grab it. And this was clearly too much.


    Therefore, looking at the situation on the surface, he could no longer capture this imperial token. Otherwise, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    ¡°Which Wu family is it?¡± he asked lightly. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the inner demons after making an oath?¡±


    A pleasantugh rang out.


    Everyone looked over and saw a schrly-looking man sitting in the corner. The man¡¯s cheeks were pink and white, and there was a strange warmth to them. However, if it wasn¡¯t for his smile, no one would have noticed him.


    The man smiled and said, ¡± My surname is Su, so I didn¡¯t make this oath. You can¡¯t take the Imperial Token. The other two items will be your reward for defeating the Ghost Emperor.


    Before Xia Ji could say anything, the Su family had already recognized this


    man.


    ¡°Su Yu!¡± A deacon of the Su family scolded angrily. You traitor!¡±


    ¡°You betrayed the Wu family, so aren¡¯t you a member of the Wu family? So what if my Su family¡¯s imperial teacher takes the imperial token as promised?¡±


    As soon as the person who spoke finished speaking, Su Yu gently patted the table. The two people who spoke immediately looked shocked. They immediately hugged their heads and let out a shrill cry. In the blink of an eye, they were already bleeding from their seven orifices. Their eyes widened in fear as if they had seen something terrifying before they died.


    Su Yu stood up and instantly appeared in front of the table. She raised her hand to look at the imperial token and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Wu family, so this restriction has no effect on me. Today, I won¡¯t let you take the imperial token away.. What can you do?¡±

 Chapter 380 - 380: 228. Feng Nanbei VS Su Yu

    Chapter 380: 228. Feng Nanbei VS Su Yu


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji looked at Su Yu. If he was only confused about the fact that Su Yu was still alive, after the secret battle just now, he was sure that Su Yu was the Wu family¡¯s ancestor.


    He looked at Su Yu¡¯s hand,


    Every moment, a thought shed through his mind.


    The information came from Su Tian, his own thoughts, and the battle with the Wu family¡¯s ancestor for almost a day and a night in the Tribtion Land.


    The information was weaving into new thoughts that shed through his mind.


    What kind of person was the Wu family¡¯s ancestor?


    Inyman¡¯s terms, he was a person who would be stronger as he progressed. This was because he had cultivated from and of peril. In theter stages, he could directly let his world descend into the human world. He could even pull his enemies into his world andpletely overturn the situation.


    In other words, this was not the time for him to be strong.


    Hisbat ability should be stronger in the primordial spirit state because his true body was a small world attached to this world. Therefore, in thest confrontation, he sat a thousand miles away with his true body and used his primordial spirit to block him.


    The two of them narrowed their eyes and looked at each other.


    At this moment, time seemed to slow down or even stop. Everyone¡¯s movements, even their heartbeats, were so slow that they could be ignored.


    Xia Ji looked at Su Yu quietly.


    Then, how powerful was the Wu family¡¯s ancestor?


    As long as he fixed the small world outside the human world in one direction, he could ¡± sh ¡± anywhere in that area. However, that was in the form of his primordial spirit. Now that he had a body, he should be restricted.


    He had been fighting with him for a day and a night. If he had other trump cards. he would have used them. Then there was the Dower that needed to be prepared. In short, it was the ¡± long casting shake. ¡®


    He had a ck World de, but he had already put it away.


    He could use Blink without a cooldown, but due to his physical condition, he should be restricted.


    The most terrifying thing about him was the Book of Life and Death. He looked at you and wrote your name, and you would die. However, this BUG among bugs clearly had its usage conditions.


    Xia Jidui had seriously considered the conditions for using the True Book of Life and Death.


    First, he needed to look at the other party¡¯s face. Second, he needed time to write. This kind of writing was obviously not that simple. Third, he needed to write from a certain distance.


    If the ancestor of the Wu family was paired with an existence that could make people fall asleep or dizzy, then this pair of partners would be truly invincible.


    Of course, this was information from 16 years ago. The Wu family¡¯s ancestor must be stronger now, but didn¡¯t it mean that the treasure he personally guarded was very important?


    Imperial Decree¡­


    Take it or not?


    Are you going to give way or not?


    Could he endure it?


    Was it worth it?


    In an instant, Xia Ji made a decision.


    How am I someone who will submit to adversity?


    Moreover, the battle between the two of them was not between King Shenwu and the Wu family¡¯s ancestor, but Feng Nanbei and Su Yu. Whether it was morality or anything else, he had the advantage. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know that Su Yu was the Wu family¡¯s ancestor. If he didn¡¯t make a move in such a situation, he would be no different from a coward. Time seemed to have resumed its flow.


    Xia Ji walked out of his thoughts.


    He didn¡¯t reach for the imperial token because Su Yu was already one step ahead.


    He flicked his hand, and with this flick, he released the power of several Dharma Laksana levels.


    The Dharma Laksana stacked together and created a silent edge in the narrow space. The edge was like a sharp crescent moon as it cut Su Yu¡¯s hand. As soon as the waning moon appeared, Su Yu¡¯s hand suddenly shrank.


    Chi


    Bang!


    The ¡°waning moon¡± passed through space, but the power that was controlled so well made the ¡°waning moon¡± explode in midair like thunder without hurting the innocent.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. As expected, the Wu family ancestor was stronger than the attack of the Essence Soul Leaving Body, but his physical strength was not that much of an advantage.


    When Su Yu stopped, she snorted.


    With a snort,


    Xia Ji could vaguely see many ¡± ck shadows ¡± flowing out of the seven orifices of the person opposite him.


    These ¡± ck shadows ¡± carried a dense aura of death as they pounced at him.


    However, Xia Ji currently had arge number of Skill Orbs in his inventory. He could pick out the most suitable one in an instant, but time did not allow him to unleash his full power. In an extremely short period of time,


    He let out a ¡®whoosh¡¯.


    ¡°Hu¡± meant exhaling.


    His breath contained essence, qi, and spirit, purifying the Yang Qi in his organs.


    The Yang Qi was like a swift breeze, blowing past each other. There were not many changes in the material world, but the speed of the ¡°ck shadow¡± was blocked.


    In this dy, he reached out to grab the Imperial Token.


    How could Su Yu let him catch her?


    Su Yu pressed her hand down,


    As he pressed down, his body shed for a short distance.


    As a result, his hand did not move to the front of the Imperial Token. Instead, it shed to the front of the Imperial Token, and his five fingers directly stuck to the Imperial Token.


    However, he still did not catch the Imperial Token.


    Xia Ji¡¯s feet were on the ground.


    The moment Su Yu¡¯s figure blurred, he understood what she was going to do.


    Therefore, he took a sudden step ahead of time, and the power he gently released also caused this floor of the Wangjiang Tower to instantly sink in.


    The tform that held the imperial token also caved in. Most importantly, the entire ground shook violently. The Wu family¡¯s ancestor was also standing on the ground, so he shook as well.


    If he was in the primordial spirit state, he would be indifferent.


    However, he was not at this moment.


    Therefore, he performed another ultra-short distance sh and ced his hand on the imperial token again. At the same time, he used his qi to absorb it.


    Xia Ji knew that he couldn¡¯t win.


    However, if Su Yu wanted to grab the Imperial Token, she would have to make her hand appear in the physical world. As long as her hand appeared, theoretically, there would be an opportunity for her to be attacked.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t grab the imperial token.


    Instead, he clenched his fingers and punched forward.


    His fist had yet to bepletely clenched, but an aura like that of the Tengyuan Divine Dragon had already crushed out.


    Many Dharma Idols bloomed like flowers. Before they could clench their fists or attack, the Dharma Idols had already rushed forward like the vanguard of light cavalry.


    It was still the attack method of besieging Wei to save Zhao.


    If Su Yu wanted to grab the token, she would have to withstand this attack. Although it was only for a moment, it was still a question whether Su Yu¡¯s body could withstand it.


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestor had finally found and adapted to a good ¡°mount¡±. How could he let him destroy it so easily?


    So, Su Yu moved her hand away again.


    In a sh, he had already changed his posture and grabbed the imperial token from below.


    Pa.


    He clenched his fist and finally caught it.


    However, before Xia Ji could finish his punch, his other hand had already turned into a palm. Although he didn¡¯t grab the imperial token, he grabbed Su


    Yu¡¯s hand.


    The disadvantage of Blink was revealed.


    If it was the Wu family¡¯s ancestor in his Essence Soul state, he could dodge however he wanted.


    However, in his physical state, he could not avoid bringing along the ¡± person or object ¡± that was ¡± attached to his body ¡± and shing together.


    Therefore, he subconsciously shed out of the Wangjiang Tower, and Xia Ji followed him out.


    Because, in this thought, he saw a terrifying and treacherous world where the Earth Bodhisattvay in the void.


    It was a real country of death, a world colder than theherworld, deeper than the Yellow Springs, and more terrifying than the tide of ghosts. He almost couldn¡¯t help but use the ck Emperor¡¯s power.


    He almost couldn¡¯te out.


    Fortunately, his reaction and judgment were extremely fast, and he sensed the weakness of the small world¡¯s restraint.


    Perhaps it was because the ancestor of the Wu family had not even grasped the true strength of his main body.


    Perhaps it was because the Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s ¡°mount¡± named Su Yu couldn¡¯t stay in the dangerousnd for long.


    After a brief pause, he used all of Feng Nanbei¡¯s strength to rush out of the treacherous world of danger.


    It was like swimming in the mouth of a giant beast, but because the giant beast closed its mouth slowly, it swam out.


    The series of actions of the two of them happened in a short span of one or two breaths.


    This was not only a sh of strength, but also a sh of reaction and will.


    Even the people from the aristocratic families did not see this series of actions clearly, as well as the thoughts and games hidden behind this series of actions.


    When the two of them disappeared from the building, the surrounding time seemed to return to normal, and everything seemed toe alive again. These two people did not seem to live in the same time as everyone else¡­


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock that could not be hidden. When she rushed to the railing of the Wangjiang Tower,


    The two people in the distance were fighting in a way that they could understand but could not do.


    Before Su Yu could store the Imperial Token in her hand, Xia Ji flicked it out of her palm and sent it flying into the air, less than a meter away from the two of them.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t grab the imperial token.


    Su Yu didn¡¯t try to snatch it anymore.


    As the Wu family¡¯s ancestor, although he wasn¡¯t an existence that was ¡± good at fighting in a physical state ¡± or ¡± able to disy a great advantage in the early stages ¡°, he was still the Wu family¡¯s ancestor. If he lost, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back.


    He really didn¡¯t expect Feng Nanbei to be so strong.


    If the battle between Feng Nanbei and the Ghost Emperor was a disy of his strength, then at this moment¡­


    He had already far surpassed his previous performance.


    In the process of the confrontation just now, whether it was willpower, strength, speed, thought, or reaction, if they had been slower than that short moment, it would not have led to the current situation.


    But Feng Nanbei had done it.


    This kid was truly terrifying.


    For a moment, the ancestor of the Wu family stopped underestimating him. It was as if what he saw before him was not Feng Nanbei, but one of the few peerless geniuses of the ancient times. He was once one of them.


    A ghastly bone knife had appeared in his hand at some point in time. The patterns on the knife were in the shape of ten thousand waves, as if it was forged from an unknown number of bones.


    Xia Ji also pulled out his ck de, Thunder Fire. With the lightning of the heavenly tribtion as its weapon spirit, Thunder Fire had long surpassed its original level.


    In the next instant.


    Everyone stared at the sky in disbelief.


    This was because many Su Yu¡¯s and Dharma weapons suddenly appeared in the air.


    At the same time, ghostly shadows and lightning howled.


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestor had obviously improved. His body could also flicker in a very short time, so he had already used various postures to sh at Xia Ji¡¯s neck.


    However, people and things were still different.


    Perhaps Su Yu could easily get close to dead objects, but she still needed to maintain a small distance from people.


    Xia Ji was also extremely fast, but because of his speed, he was unable to cast a spell to release the destructive de. However, it was precisely because of his speed that theyers of Dharma Forms around him bloomed like lotus flowers.


    Before one petal fully opened, another petal had already grown.


    Endless petals and flowers.


    A Dharma Idol that would not be exhausted, a saber that would not stop shing.


    In an instant, the Dharma Idol chanted casually and attacked every Su Yu that appeared.


    [PS : I need to adjust my status on Friday, Saturday, and Saturday. It¡¯s two chapters with 6000-8000 words. On Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday, it¡¯s three chapters with 12000+ words..]

 Chapter 381 - 381: 229. I Am Hua Miaoyu (Long Live the Hydra)

    Chapter 381 - 381: 229. I Am Hua Miaoyu (Long Live the Hydra)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The emperor ordered it to fall from the sky.


    Itnded on a hand.


    Only then did Xia Ji and the Wu family ancestor notice the third person.


    It was a woman dressed in white. She was beautiful and ethereal. A mole at the corner of her left eye was looking up at the sky. It was unknown when she had arrived, but when the two of them were fighting, she grabbed the imperial token in the wind, snow, and blood.


    Boom! Boom!


    After a series of ear-piercing explosions, the two figures in the air finally separated andnded on both sides of the woman.


    It was Lu Chan.


    She held the imperial token with both hands and smiled.


    The three of them stood in the wind and snow, and the atmosphere was filled with a strange subtlety.


    This subtlety was far from what ordinary people could see.


    Lu Chan broke the silence. ¡± A bet is a bet. Shouldn¡¯t the Imperial Token belong to Feng Nanbei? ¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as she suddenly felt something. She raised her head slightly and looked at the crowd in front of the railing. In the corner, there was a young girl covered in a white veil. She looked like an elf.


    Lu Chan threw the token at Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±lt belongs to whoever it belongs to.¡±


    Xia Ji took the imperial token and nced at the two people opposite him.


    The atmosphere at the scene was not only subtle but also confusing.


    When he looked again, Su Yu had already disappeared.


    Lu Chan naturally noticed the girl on the roof, but she didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave.


    As soon as she moved, she heard Xia Ji¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu Chan smiled.


    After she finished speaking, she quickly left and disappeared into the snow.


    Xia Ji looked at her back and stopped thinking about it.


    Lu Chan¡¯s words were misleading.


    If he thought about it carefully, he would identally fall into the unknown trap brought about by the information imbnce.


    Whether it was a trap on the surface or a deep trap,


    He put away the imperial token and ced it in his storage space.


    At this moment, in a small house not far away, Su Daji kept the red embroidered ball.


    She was prepared to make a move, but it seemed that there was no need.


    She took a deep look in the direction of the Wangjiang Tower, grabbed the dragon and traveled a thousand miles. With a few shes, she had already fled a thousand miles away.


    Things seemed to be over.


    The bet between the Su family¡¯s Imperial Teacher and the Wu family¡¯s Ghost Emperor ended with the Su family¡¯splete victory.


    Xia Ji raised his head to look for the little beggar.


    However, Lu Miaomiao had already mixed into the crowd and ran away.


    If she doesn¡¯t want you to find her, it¡¯s really difficult for you to find her. After all, her ability to ¡°break out of prison¡± was first-ss.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t think much of it. He just thought that this child was interesting and didn¡¯t think much of it. Since he couldn¡¯t find her, he looked away.


    The three disciples returned to his side. The three of them had just witnessed their teacher¡¯s near-full-power attack and finally understood the gap between them and their teacher.


    Even though his teacher had yet to awaken his bloodline power, he was still able to suppress those in the eleventh realm.


    Unfortunately, if he didn¡¯t have a bloodline, how could he form a Dharmakaya? How could he reach the final step and break through the lifespan of mortals?


    Xia Ji would never have thought that the world would be so melodramatic.


    When the ¡± little beggar ¡± stood in front of the air shield of his manor and asked to be taken in, he was still a little speechless.


    Then, the ¡°little beggar¡± wore her favorite cat-eared cloak. She lowered her head and pressed the brim of her hat. Her hands were hidden in her long sleeves, leaving only ten ws half exposed.


    She looked at the note in her hands as she spoke emotionally.


    ¡°Ah Save me, save me. I¡¯m being chased by my enemies. If the immortal doesn¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll ¡­ Cough cough cough..


    She looked over and nced at the note in her hands.


    She muttered softly, ¡°Who wrote this?¡±


    Then, he continued, want it, huh? Well ¡­ Am I going to die?¡±


    She paused for a moment, then nodded and said,¡±Yes, I¡¯m going to die!¡±


    After reading it, she suddenly realized that there were words on the back of the note, and the words on the back should be read first.


    Since she was just going through the motions, she had no intention of entering this so-called Mirror Lake Manor. If the uncle did not open the ¡± door ¡± or was not at home, it would be exactly what she wanted.


    She couldn¡¯t stand Sister Chan¡¯s torment anymore, so she came to go through such a casual process.


    ¡°Open the door, open the door, open the door, please open the door ..


    She shouted in a bored andzy tone that was not anxious at all.


    In the end, she quietly and quickly whispered, ¡°I am Hua Miaoyu.¡± Xia Ji¡¯s lips twitched.


    Why did he have to report his name when asking for help?


    This reminded him of the movies he had seen in his previous life, where there was a secret code simr to ¡± Long live Hydra ¡®


    After Lu Miaomiao finished reading, she quickly counted in her heart.


    In less than a second, she had finished counting.


    After she finished counting, she used the ¡± Dragon Boat Race Big Man Rowing Style ¡± and rowed quickly.


    The small boat left a trail of jade on the surface of the Mirror Lake and soon left.


    Xia Ji looked at the fleeing figure and was speechless.


    The little beggar was from the Lu family.


    ording to his thoughts, it was easy for him to conclude that this little girl named Hua Miaoyu had deliberately pretended to be a little beggar to get close to him, and then deliberately appeared on the Wangjiang Tower.


    However, what the hell was going on?


    Even a score of zero was not enough to describe this performance.


    No matter how Xia Ji looked at it, he didn¡¯t think that this was a trap. It was that Hua Miaoyu was really fleeing.


    She didn¡¯t seem to want a marriage alliance at all¡­


    It was as It sne was tne one wno wanted to marry.


    Was the Lu family so unreliable?


    It would be best if he ran away.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although he had a good impression of this little girl, it was not to the extent of wanting a marriage alliance.


    If it was someone else, he might have thought of using the snake to achieve the goal of ¡°opening up the Lu family¡¯s map¡±.


    However, seeing that it was this girl, he thought about it and decided to forget it. This wasn¡¯t good.


    Three dayster.


    Xia Ji walked alone on the streets of Juye City.


    The streets were covered in white snow. Although it was chaotic, the order in such a big city could still be maintained.


    He rubbed his hands and listened to the sound of firecrackers as the new year approached.


    Lanterns hung high in the sky. Children grabbed wooden swords and chased each other, shouting things like ¡± Look at my sword, ¡± ¡± Don¡¯t run, take my big move ¡± and so on.


    Around them, the hawkers were shouting day after day, as if the arrival of the great cmity, the sudden death of the Verdant King, and the change of the era had nothing to do with them. As long as there was peace, as long as they were given a ce to set up their stalls to earn money, they would be satisfied.


    People walked in groups of three or five through the cold winter and the noisy night market.


    Xia Ji felt a sense of loneliness.


    Because he was not in a group with anyone.


    And this point would probably be more and more engraved in his heart in the future.


    It was because his growth speed was extremely fast, because he was the ck Emperor, the emperor teacher who educated the world, the fire cmity that invaded the human world, and a foreign species that had transmigrated.


    He was already used to this loneliness, used to this world.


    Therefore, they could live longer and longer in peace.


    He carefully counted the copper coins in his palm and swept his gaze across the two sides of the street. Suddenly, he stopped in front of a barbecue stall and sniffed it. It seemed to taste good.


    ¡°Boss, how much is it?¡±


    ¡°Five copper coins for a skewer of vegetables and fifteen copper coins for a skewer of meat.


    However, you can order a meat and vegetable set meal, 100 skewers, including


    50 skewers of vegetables and 50 skewers of meat.


    As long as it¡¯s a copper coin, it¡¯s equivalent to one tael of silver.¡±


    ¡® Not to mention that you¡¯re selling it at a high price, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± Your set meal isn¡¯t cheap either. ¡®


    The boss was anxious. ¡± Why isn¡¯t it cheap? I¡¯ll calcte it for you. ¡± I¡¯m the most honest person.¡±


    Xia Ji chuckled as he watched. He could feel the boss ¡®anxiety. Very soon, the boss grabbed the abacus and began to make a series of illusory movements, forcefully turning the usual thousand wen into nine hundred wen.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a set meal,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Give me the money first,¡± the boss said.


    Xia Ji threw out a small gold ingot. The boss took it and weighed it in his hand. This gold ingot was of good quality. It was worth five taels, which was equivalent to fifty taels of silver.


    ¡°YOU can nave tnem all,¡± Nia Jl s.


    The boss was stunned for a moment. His entire person froze on the spot.


    It¡¯s not easy to run a business in the chaos of war, ¡± Xia Ji said casually. ¡± Everyone has to support their families, but other people¡¯s money is still money. There¡¯s no need for that. ¡®


    In this world, there must be a lot of refugees. If Boss sees starving people on the roadside in the future, please help them if you can.¡±


    The boss lowered his head, not knowing what to say. He silently grabbed the skewers and started to burn them. Something shed in his eyes. When it was over, he handed them to Xia Ji along with the gold ingots and skewers.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I can¡¯t ept your money.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that the boss had bought a conscience with his own money, so he took the skewers and gold ingots.


    He ate as he walked away.


    The boss heaved a sigh of relief. He felt an indescribable sense offort in his heart. He lowered his head and saw arge gold ingot in his hand. It was a total of ten taels¡­lt was twice as big as the little gold ingot from before.


    ¡® Young Master, Young Master!! ¡±


    The boss suddenly realized something and hurriedly chased after him, but Xia Ji was nowhere to be seen in the night market.


    Xia Ji walked through the crowd alone.


    When he arrived at the bridge, he saw that the pleasure boats were all parked on the shore. Snow covered the top of the boats, presenting the silence and quietness ofte winter. It was a contrast to the noise of the night market, but it also suited his mood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Damned girl! Stop!¡±


    The voice came from afar.


    Xia Ji subconsciously looked over and saw a figure covered in a cloak running wildly not far away. There was someone chasing after him, and he was heading towards the bridge.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to get involved in these inexplicable troubles, so he moved to the side of the bridge.


    When the sprinting figure reached the bridgehead, Ye Feng pushed off his cloak, revealing his long hair that was as long as a sea of stars.


    The golden ribbon at the end of her long hair was pulled away by the wind, and her ck hair fluttered in the wind.


    Her face was beautiful and lively under the light of the night. Her cheeks were like peach blossoms in the snow, beautiful and unparalleled.


    However, the moment the girl¡¯s eyes met Xia Ji¡¯s, she said,


    His entire face suddenly ¡°twitched¡± and made an ugly face that made people spit out food.


    Then, it shot toward Xia Ji like a homing missile.


    At the same time, she suppressed her voice and shouted in an unpleasant voice, ¡°Help, help..


    In the end, she reluctantly whispered, ¡± Long live Hydra! ¡°¡±1 am Hua Miaoyu.¡±


    Xia Ji was shocked.


    As a result, he was directly hit by the missile.


    ording to Sister Chan¡¯s ¡± script, ¡± Lu Miaomiao should have jumped into Xia Ji¡¯s arms to ask for help, but because she used too much force, she knocked Xia Ji over the railing of the bridge.


    After the ¡®missile¡¯ hit him, he continued to run forward.


    He couldn¡¯t me himself for this. After all, the other party didn¡¯t cooperate well.


    As Lu Miaomiao thought about it, she spread her legs and ran forward. A few people who looked like servants grabbed sticks and followed her.

 Chapter 382 - 382: 230. There’s a Transmigrator

    Chapter 382 - 382: 230. There¡¯s a Transmigrator


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji suddenly remembered what the Lu Family Patriarch had said five years ago¡­


    A genius of my Lu family who is both talented and beautiful?


    Would she hide her identity as a member of the Lu family?


    Cherish the woman who will appear in front of you in five years?


    After a long period of time, feelings would form, and then the marriage would be formed naturally?


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    I don¡¯t feel genius,


    He didn¡¯t feel like he was hiding anything. He didn¡¯t feel that she was a woman.


    She didn¡¯t feel that love could be born over time.


    He felt that it was very unreliable.


    However, he did not know that after recovering from his shock, the expression on his face was a smile.


    In the next three months, Lu Miaomiao used the alias ¡°Hua Miaoyu¡± to appear by his side in various ways.


    But every time, without exception, she would mess it up.


    She was like a fairy who hade from afar just to whisper in Xia Jits ear,¡±l am Hua Miaoyu. ¡±


    That careless action,


    An unprofessional performance.


    Strange ghost faces,


    Fancy ways to mess up,


    Every time, Xia Ji¡¯s horizons were greatly broadened.


    He felt as if he had identally acted in some lousy drama series.


    In this world where everyone was serious, serious, careful, and scheming, this ¡°lousy film¡± actually gave him a clear feeling¡­


    In the end, he had already gotten used to it.


    There was even one time when Lu Miaomiao was digging with a shovel, and he hid at the side and saw¡­


    The girl calmly dug out a grave, wiped the sweat off her forehead, and jumped in. She buried the ground properly, only revealing her head, then sighed and began to wait.


    Xia Ji walked over and saw the girl¡¯s expression as if she was making a cking sound when she saw the te.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. As if she was in character, she began to shout,¡± Help! A Thief is going to bury me alive! ¡±


    After shouting, Lu Miaomiao said softly, like an underground worker talking to a slogan, ¡®¡±¡®1 am Hua Miaoyu.¡±


    Xia Ji squatted down and looked at his head that was only showing dirt. He asked, ¡°¡±Where did this thiefe from?


    ¡°I saw you digging,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Lu Miaomiao chuckled, and her face revealed an expression of despair. Then, she put on an expression that said, ¡± I¡¯ll be a monk for a day and hit the bell for a day. After that, I¡¯ll call it a day. ¡± She broke out of the ground and ran away with the shovel.


    Who knew how she had survived these days?


    She was almost driven crazy by her family.


    In the end, Xia Ji couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you change the marriage to someone else?¡±


    ¡°Would you agree to change it to someone else?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Xia Ji said.


    Lu Miaomiao poked herself with her finger.¡±What about me?¡±


    Xia Ji continued to shake his head.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s expression turned solemn as she said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Then can you stop being so tired?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°The family insists on my marriage,¡± Lu Miaomiao sighed.


    ¡® I understand how you feel, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t agree to it.


    Lu Miaomiao rolled her eyes and suddenly leaned over. She said mysteriously, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t¡­


    You pretended to agree. I heard that only if you marry into the Lu family will they help you break through to the eleventh realm.


    As for me, if I can¡¯t get along with you, the family will probably continue to look for another marriage alliance. I really can¡¯t stand it, but if you settle down, then the family won¡¯t be able to force me to get married.


    This way, we can each take what we need.¡±


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment. He really didn¡¯t lose anything. Besides, he valued the opportunity to open the Lu Family¡¯s map.


    He had set his goals as far as a thousand years or ten thousand years. It would be easier for him to n and arrange the situation of the various aristocratic families so early.


    However, he had a lot of secrets. If he lived with others, it would be easy for problems to arise.


    ¡°If I agree, will you move to Mirror Lake Manor?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you want to?¡± Lu Miaomiao chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Xia Ji replied frankly.


    ¡°Good, I didn¡¯t want to either.¡±


    However ¡­ We need to have a meal together once in a while. If the Lu familyes to see us, we need to go hiking together. However, I think we only have to act at the beginning. After that, we probably won¡¯t have a chance to do it once a year.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you. Why do you look like a beggar?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t like staying in the aristocratic families, ¡± Lu Miaomiao said. ¡± They said that everything I ate and used belonged to the aristocratic families. Then, I returned everything to them, leaving only an interspatial ring. I¡¯ll be self-reliant and earn moneyter.


    When you met me, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Sister Chan was very powerful. She took my interspatial ring, so I took my Xiao Bai and ran around, letting Xiao Bai perform to earn some money.


    However, she didn¡¯t perform well in those few days and didn¡¯t earn any money. She was hungry, so she became a beggar. She was extremely pitiful. However, I didn¡¯t want to eat for free. I was prepared to pay them backter.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Alright then. It¡¯s settled. Tell your family. I agree. ¡®


    Lu Miaomiao extended her pinky and looked at him with a determined gaze. She said in a deep voice,¡±Pinky swear.¡±


    Xia Ji wanted to solemnly say, ¡± Swear an oath, ¡± but he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. He stuck out his pinky and said gently, ¡®¡±¡®0kay, pinky swear.¡±


    After the two of them had finished their pinky swear, they hadpleted the agreed procedure.


    Before they parted ways, Xia Ji secretly stuffed a stack of silver notes into Lu Miaomiao¡¯s belt.


    Gold, silver, and jewelry were the cheapest things to him, but since they could let this girl live a little better, he would not be reluctant to part with them.


    As he watched the white-robed girl leave, Xia Ji knew that there would never be such a person who would bother him again¡­


    He heaved a sigh of relief, but an inexplicable sense of loss immediately arose in his heart. It was very weak, but it still existed.


    He suppressed this inexplicable emotion and was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly felt something. He looked down and saw that the stack of banknotes had returned to his waist.


    ¡°This¡­


    He narrowed his eyes.


    He clearly couldn¡¯t feel any power, but he was able to hide it from him and return the banknote.


    This girl¡­Not simple.


    When Xia Ji returned to Mirror Lake Manor, Su Tian was sitting in his study, making his tea and eating his food.


    As soon as he entered the room, Su Tian waved her hand and closed the door of the study. The light instantly dimmed.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Tian didn¡¯t say anything and just ate his food quietly. ¡®What do you want to do?¡± she asked after she finished eating.


    ¡°I want to take a look,¡± Xia Ji said.


    This was about the Lu family.


    The two of them spoke without a beginning or an end. They were both the kind of conversation that would assume that the other party already knew what they knew and could answer questions on the same channel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to end well,¡± Su Tian sipped her tea.


    ¡®Maybe it shouldn¡¯t exist in the first ce,¡± Xia Ji said. He was talking about Feng Nanbei¡¯s identity.


    Gulp..


    Su Tian finished her tea cutely and took a deep breath. She then crossed her arms, her charming face carrying a dreamy taste. She smiled at Xia Ji.¡±You can do whatever you want. This can¡¯t change the fact that our bloodlines are of the same origin. Thest realm is called the same blood, which means that there is only one bloodline in the world that can reach the highest level and achieve the highest level. You and I are born in the same camp.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Su Tian and Lu Chan¡¯s statements werepletely opposite.


    He had no intention of asking, because only the nine of them knew the answer in this world. It was impossible to determine whether it was true or false.


    If Su Tian was not lying to him, then Lu Chan was really amazing. One sentence from her had caused him to distance himself from Su Tian and be suspicious.


    However, he could still conduct a small trust test, so he asked, ¡®¡±¡® What will happen to the ck Emperor in the end? ¡±


    Su Tian rested her chin on her hand and smiled sweetly.¡±


    However, there was no such thing as you in the ancient times, so I don¡¯t know. However, ording to the result of the previous divination, it might mean that you were dragged out of this world.¡±


    She told him all of Xia Ji¡¯s spections and worries.


    Xia Ji suddenly felt a little regretful because this was not a trust test.


    When he asked this question, Su Tian already knew the correct answer.


    She even skipped a question and answer and answered herself.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. There¡¯s always a way.¡± Su Tian blinked. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll take you in as a Five-Colored Divine Token, and then I¡¯ll summon you back.¡±


    Xia Jixu looked at her. ¡± Do you think I¡¯ll agree? ¡±


    ¡® No. ¡± Su Tian smiled. ¡± I¡¯m just telling you that even if this is true, there will be other ways. Don¡¯t be discouraged. ¡®


    ¡°I might really marry into the Lu Family,¡± Xia Ji changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin it to Rongrong.¡± Su Tian was extremely considerate.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s discuss the details of your marriage.¡±


    If you go to the Lu family, you will have to leave the Su family. There are only three possibilities for you to leave the Su family. First, you will betray them. Second, you will abandon them. Third, you will ignore them.


    The Lu family must have promised you something. Logically speaking, you should belong to the first situation, but I won¡¯t let that happen. Do you know what you need to do?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡± That¡¯s good, ¡± Su Tiantian said with a sweet smile. ¡± By the way, I have another piece of information to share with you. It might bring you trouble. ¡±


    Kneeling on the coffee table, she leaned forward aggressively and leaned in front of Xia Ji. She said softly, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s a transmigrator.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart exploded.


    F * ck, talking to thisdy is really killing me.


    You would never know what she would say, how smart she would be, or how far she could see through things. It was not without reason that such a monster could survive from ancient times.


    However, his mental fortitude was very strong. His expression was calm, and he even revealed a hint of doubt.


    ¡°Your heart was beating faster just now,¡± Su Tian interrupted him and said seriously.


    Xia Ji¡¯s reaction was also monstrous. In the next moment, he had already made the correct move.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother after all,¡± he said with a sigh.


    With just this sentence, he found a natural source for his strange behavior and words when he was not sensible.


    If someone continued to ask, he could calmly say, ¡± Yes, I did say some strange things, but that was taught by my mother. I heard my mother say it and remembered it. Is there a problem? ¡±


    His helpless tone indicated that although he had guessed it, he had been helping to hide it. However, now that Su Tian had said it, he realized that he could no longer hide it. His heart was beating fast, so he had no choice but to admit it.


    After all, since Su Tian could say the word ¡°transmigrated¡±, she must have known about the transmigrator who had once been under her nose. Someone like her mother could not escape Su Tian¡¯s eyes.


    What he said was just information that Su Tian had long known.


    No problem.


    The logic was perfect.


    He was very consistent before and after.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about your mother.¡± Su Tian smiled at him..

 Chapter 383 - 383: 231. If You Accept My Name, You Will Accept

    Chapter 383 - 383: 231. If You ept My Name, You Will ept


    Cause and Effect


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    Su Tian didn¡¯t keep him in suspense. ¡± Last summer, it was snowing in July and thunder covered the sky. Later, things became clear. There was a transmigrator in the north. ¡±


    Xia Ji knew about this, and he had even done a divination before. At this moment, he continued to ask curiously, ¡®¡±What is transmigration?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it at first, but I understoodter.¡±


    We first located the source of the phenomenon, then located the source area, and then we easily found the abnormal person in that area.


    Because this kind of phenomenon is very rare, I also went.


    Then, I heard that person say something like,¡¯Why didn¡¯t he give me a cheat after transmigrating?¡¯


    Later, he acted like your mother.


    Your mother would often cook a thousand dishes, and that person would inexplicably run into the wild, killing rabbits and wolves. When he killed them, he seemed to be counting the numbers. After killing them, he would be very happy.


    We investigated him and discovered that his strength would undergo a sudden increase afterpleting a certain task.


    You have to know that everything we obtain has a source. For example, the Xuan technique, the bloodline stimted by the demon fire, your ck Emperor, and so on¡­


    However, his power had no source or exnation.


    Therefore, I roughly understood that this was his so-called cheat.


    Although such a person was very weak now, he was very harmful. He called himself Lin Yexiao.


    We investigated his background. He¡¯s just an ordinary person. It¡¯s impossible for him to have such power.


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestor also went to take a look. He was a soul-type expert.


    Others might not be able to tell, but he understood at a nce that the soul and body in Lin Yexiao¡¯s body were slowly grinding together. Clearly, they had already been reced.


    We¡¯re monitoring him and even sent people to get close to him to study his so-called transmigration and his cheat.


    Fortunately, Ye Linxiao was a person who liked to show off. Every time he broke through, he would always go and show off. As long as someone red at him, he would also fight back. Therefore, it was very easy to identify his strength.


    Because of the threat of this kind of person, we have increased the possibility of his power fluctuation by a hundred times. In other words, we will treat his true power as a hundred times the power he shows. Once he exceeds the red line, we will directly kill him.


    Although with his character, he won¡¯t hide¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    Su Tian said, ¡± When you disguised yourself as Feng Nanbei Chu and came to the Tyrant¡¯s de Sect, you once recited a poem. That poem reached Lin Yexiao¡¯s ears. When he was alone, he said something. He said that there are transmigrators in this world. ¡±


    Xia Jiughed self-mockingly. ¡± When I heard Mother recite this poem, I thought it was pretty good, so I memorized it. ¡±


    Su Tian said, ¡± Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are or not. Just like I


    said, you and I share the same bloodline. You and I are natural allies. Besides¡­¡±


    I believe vou are not.¡±


    ¡± I almost believed it myself, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Why don¡¯t you? ¡±


    Because of the transmigrators and this power known as the Goldfinger, ¡± Su Tian said, ¡± I and them have set up a series of rules. This is very disadvantageous to the so-called transmigrators. In short, they are fat sheep waiting to be ughtered. ¡°After we study it thoroughly, we will decide whether to kill or raise it, or keep it. So, you can¡¯t be. I don¡¯t believe it.


    Besides, all your power has a source, and everything you¡¯ve done since you were born ispletely normal. Although your forbearance and talent are powerful, they¡¯re still within our understanding. They¡¯re considered unusual, but not strange.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t pester him about whether he was a transmigrator or not. If he did, the people who didn¡¯t believe him at first would suddenly believe him. Moreover, since Su Tian could tell him this, it was obviously not a big problem. The others didn¡¯t believe that he was a transmigrator either. At most, they would use this as an excuse to cause some trouble.


    ¡°What about my mother?¡± he asked softly.


    ¡± To protect you, I could only make up a story, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± I said that there was a transmigrator in my Su family, and your father was affected. This influence passed on to you. ¡± Moreover, Lin Yu had been strange since he was young. Many people knew that. This could be used as evidence. No one else knows about your mother¡¯s resurrection. She¡¯s now staying in the Fourth Heaven and ying with that vixen every day.¡±


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief. This kind of life might not give his mother freedom, but it also gave her happiness and security.


    ¡°Xiaoji, the reason why I¡¯m telling you about this person is not only because of your poem, but also because of¡­¡± Su Tian said.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°He joined the army of the Third Prince of Great Shang. Xia Xian is the whetstone for the new ruler and also the ruler of the north of the Yangtze River.


    In the near future, once the war breaks out, we will allow him to do as he pleases in order to test the so-called transmigrator. At that time, you will very likely meet him on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡±


    ¡°If you were afraid, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you.¡± Su Tian smiled sweetly.


    You are the most powerful monster with the most potential that I have ever seen in this era.


    If you had lived in the ancient times, you might have been one of the nine of us.


    Now, even I don¡¯t know how strong you are, but you shouldn¡¯t be too proud because you don¡¯t know how strong the others are either.


    The realm is there, but you will never know how far the difference between heaven and earth in the same realm is. And when you know, you will often die.¡±


    Suddenly, footsteps came from outside the door.


    The two of them fell silent.


    ¡°Your little disciple is here. I¡¯ll be leaving then,¡± Su Tian said with a smile.


    ¡°Stay for dinner,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Su Tian nced at him and said pitifully,¡±l¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t want to go back after eating. You won¡¯t sleep with me either.¡± I¡¯m just being polite, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Don¡¯t take it seriously. ¡±


    Su Tian smiled.


    Neither of them minded.


    By the time Zhao Yange stood outside the door and called out, ¡± Teacher, ¡± Su Tian had already crushed the ¡± Dragon Trails a Thousand Miles ¡± and fled a thousand miles away.


    Xia Ji pushed the door open and saw the little girl¡¯s eyes filled with joy.


    ¡°Teacher, Senior Brother Yu Long has sent an invitation. He wants you to witness the marriage.¡±


    This sentence brought Xia Ji back to his normal life.


    He revealed a gentle expression and thought of that handsome and humble disciple. He said, ¡°Sure,¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yange, do you think I should go in disguise or go directly?¡± He suddenly asked.


    Zhao Yange was stunned. She did not know.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t want you to say my name back then, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Actually, I didn¡¯t want anyone to know that I wrote the Ten Thousand Laws Manual. But now, since many people knew about it, it was meaningless.


    Moreover, I want to protect you because I¡¯m worried that after you inherit my name, you will also inherit my karma.¡±


    After saying that, he saw his most cowardly and stupid disciple kneel down and say in the most determined voice, ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept teacher¡¯s karma.¡±


    Xia Ji caressed her long, soft hair.


    He knew that all the disciples would answer in this way.


    However, his karma was so heavy that he would not let his disciple bear it.


    He was only their master, and they would have their own families in the future.


    It was enough for them to walk this path together.


    Several dayster.


    It was an auspicious day.


    Xia Ji put on a simple disguise.


    In short, he made his face a little darker and his hair a little whiter, pretending to be a father. Then, he put on luxurious clothes that would not embarrass his disciples.


    He brought Wind-on-Snow, Xie Qiong Feng, Nian Ying, and Zhao Yange out of Mirror Lake.


    They headed to the location of the wedding banquet¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    These four people all had normal appearances and wouldn¡¯t be too strange. For people like Xu Lingling, it was more appropriate to bring them out on a dark and windy night.


    He brought Wind-on-Snow along because he was too reclusive. He needed toe out and see such happy asions.


    He brought Xie Qiong Feng along because he would not get drunk after a thousand cups, and could resist all fine wine.


    He brought Nian Ying along because she was quick-witted and could avoid a lot of trouble.


    Zhao Yange was good at socializing and could quickly blend into the atmosphere.


    His hands switched between Nian Ying and Xie Qiongfeng. These two were very reliable people in the typical sense. If he handed the reins to Wind-on-Snow, Xia Ji reckoned that they would very likely get lost.


    The carriage passed through spring, bringing with it many wildflowers thatnded on the brown canopy.


    The sky was bright and bright, neither hot nor cold, shining warmly on the south.


    Xia Ji pulled open the curtain. Along the way, he saw not only rich kids, talented schrs, but also swordsmenpeting in martial arts.


    No matter where he was, the book ¡± World¡¯s Qi ¡± was the most talked about topic.


    As for the World Images, it was still too profound for ordinary people. The sudden death of the Verdant King had left the Southern Dynasty without a


    leader. Everyone wanted to be the emperor. and no one was willing to submit


    to anyone.


    The people from the aristocratic families were currently thinking of ways to correct all of this so that Ji Xuan could smoothly ascend to the throne. There seemed to be many open and secret struggles, both big and small. It would not be long before they would need him, the Imperial Teacher, to act.


    Now, it could be considered hisst leisurely time.


    Xia Ji narrowed his eyes as he felt the peace and rxation.


    The five of them stayed at an inn in Hemu Town for the night. The next day, they crossed the Xingzhan River at noon and arrived at the foot of the Ten Thousand Swords Manor.


    The groom, Yu Long, could hardly believe his eyes. Although he had sent an invitation, he was very nervous. He was afraid that his teacher would note, but not only did his teachere, but he also brought a few senior brothers and sisters.


    He smiled happily and almost ran up to Xia Ji. Biting his lips, he shouted with red eyes, ¡°¡±Father.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve experienced a lot this year, right? Don¡¯t cry on a festive day.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Long rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Junior Brother, will someone cause a ruckus at the wedding?¡± Nian Ying went forward and asked softly.


    Yu Long was a little embarrassed¡­


    It was obvious that he had fought his way out of the crowd of love rivals. Those love rivals were all powerful and mighte to cause trouble today. Nian Ying understood when she saw his expression. She red at the groom. ¡°Why are you so slow? Sometimes, you should learn more from your Senior Sister Ling Ling. It saves me trouble. Are you here to treat me to a meal or to make me suffer?¡±


    Yu Long lowered her head and sighed softly.


    Xia Ji transmitted his voice. ¡± Yingying,e back. Today is Xiao Long¡¯s big day. Let¡¯s make him a good groom. ¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Teacher.¡±


    Yu Long was still weing guests at the foot of the mountain. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Swords Vi led the way and brought the five of them up the mountain.


    Xia Ji had just reached the mountainside when he heard a strange voice.


    ¡± Tsk, tsk, tsk. Our groom¡¯s father is finally here. His clothes are quite new.. Did he just buy them? ¡°

 Chapter 384 - 384: 232. Without My Name, I Would Have Been Bullied Too Much

    Chapter 384 - 384: 232. Without My Name, I Would Have Been Bullied Too Much


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ten Thousand Swords Manor.


    The path to the mountain.


    When the weing disciple heard the source of the voice, he hurriedly looked up and saw a noble young master dressed in gold and jade sitting in a pavilion on the mountainside, elegantly fanning a white jade fan.


    Beside him sat a burly man. Although there was a calm expression on his face, it could not hide his domineering aura.


    Four beautiful women surrounded the two of them.


    The few of them seemed to be reciting poems, trying their best to express the


    elegance of this spring.


    The weing disciple hurriedly left Xia Ji behind and ran forward to pay his respects. ¡°¡±Greetings, Young Master Zheng, Young Master Ma. The VIP seats in the manor have already been reserved for the two of you. Why don¡¯t the two of youe up the mountain with me?¡±


    The noble young master looked at Xia Ji and nced at the beauties around him and the burly man. Then, he suddenly burst intoughter, and the others followed suit.


    You don¡¯t understand what they¡¯reughing about.


    However, he knew that this was a very impolite mockery.


    Perhaps he was saying, ¡± Are you guys worthy of traveling with me? ¡±


    Perhaps he was saying something else.


    The Ten Thousand Swords Manor disciple looked slightly embarrassed, but he did not dare to say anything more. He only turned around in embarrassment. Beside Xia Ji.


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s lowered gaze suddenly lifted, and she raised her hand to grab the hilt of the saber.


    And when he grabbed the hilt, it could be said that the person who mocked him would die.


    Although he respected life and did not kill the innocent, he respected his teacher even more. Those who insulted others might live, but those who insulted their teacher could only die to atone for their sins.


    However, his hand slowed down because Xia Ji had spoken. ¡°Qiong Feng, go and ask which family the child is from.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xie Qiong Feng responded and walked forward.


    However, before he could take two steps, the Ten Thousand Swords Manor¡¯s weing disciple hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, giving him a look.


    In his eyes, the reason why the groom could be the groom was entirely because he was in love with the young miss, not because of his background.


    However, in this situation, it seemed that the groom¡¯s father was not a person who knew how to adapt to the situation.


    He still did not understand what kind of wedding banquet he was participating in.


    She didn¡¯t know how many powerful people there would be at this wedding banquet.


    If he wanted to show off and save face, he would only be humiliating himself.


    He naturally had to stop this from happening and also stop him from offending the two young masters.


    Xie Qiong Feng continued to walk forward, while the few people in the pavilion werepletely fearless. The noble young master was still smiling, as if he was expecting this family of blind people to make a move.


    If you make a move, the wedding might be ruined. This is what they want to see.


    The disciple of the Ten Thousand Swords Manor hurriedly stepped forward and stretched out his hand to block the way.¡± Let¡¯s go up the mountain first. Third Manor Master is still waiting for you. Weng Yu doesn¡¯t want to see his son¡¯s wedding banquet disturbed, right? ¡®


    He reminded the groom anxiously, hoping that the blind groom¡¯s father would understand something.


    Xia Ji nodded and said gently, ¡± Jade Peak will handle it here. Let¡¯s go up the mountain first. We don¡¯t want to keep them waiting.


    Xie Qiong Feng¡¯s eyes turned cold as he respectfully said, ¡®¡±Yes.¡±


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade him, the disciple of the Ten Thousand Swords Vi could only sigh.


    If this family wanted to knock themselves against the wall, then he would let them suffer some losses. Only then would they understand that there was always someone better than them. How could Young Master Zheng and Young Master Ma not have experts protecting them?


    It was definitely not possible to keep such a big guy.


    This big guy looked like a talented person, but it was still unknown if he would be able toe back alive.


    However, he was powerless to stop it. He could only sigh and say,¡±Come with me, Mr. Yu.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    Wind-on-Snow lowered his head and followed closely behind Xia Ji. He was a little disgusted because he didn¡¯t like this kind of environment.


    In such an environment, victory or defeat would not make him happy. He would only feel that his saber had been tarnished.


    Those who had sunk into mediocrity were not qualified to make him draw his saber. If the blood of a dishonest person stained his saber, it would give him an extremely disgusting feeling, making him want to lie on the roadside and vomit non- stop.


    Therefore, he followed Xia Ji like a shy young man who had never seen anything before.


    Nian Ying and Zhao Yange knew what was going on. However, since their teacher did not say anything, they could not do anything. Moreover, today was indeed the wedding of their fellow disciples. If they caused a ruckus and killed someone, perhaps they would feel good for a moment, but what about the groom?


    That was an irreparable injury. He might even lose this wedding and suffer for the rest of his life.


    There was another way, and that was for the teacher to reveal his identity.


    But his teacher didn¡¯t seem to want that¡­


    Nian Ying and the others also understood.


    Their teacher¡¯s world, their teacher¡¯s karma, and their teacher¡¯s secrets were not something they could bear.


    The teacher did not reveal his identity. To a certain extent, he was protecting them so that they could have their own lives.


    Moreover, in the eyes of a figure like his teacher, he actually did not care about the barking on the street.


    Strangely enough, Xia Ji met two groups of nobles on his way up the mountain, and they were all mocking him.


    How could Xia Ji not know that someone was deliberately messing with his disciple to make his wedding fall through?


    Therefore, he left Nian Ying and Zhao Yange behind to ¡®solve the problem.¡¯


    Even though Zhao Yange was rankedst among the seventy-two people, he was still considered a true expert outside.


    The spring flowers were blooming, and the pink peach blossoms were blown by the mountain wind.


    In the brilliant golden light, it came and went with the wind.


    She curled up by her feet and pounced into the ck abyss..

 Chapter 385 - 385: 232. Without My Name, I Would Have Been Bullied Too Much

    Chapter 385 - 385: 232. Without My Name, I Would Have Been Bullied Too Much


    Trantor: 549690339


    The mountain peak where the Ten Thousand Swords Vi was located looked out in all directions. It was a beautiful scene in the world. The vi had arge open space, and there were many houses. The mountain stream flowed like a silver belt, forming a quiet mountain manor.


    This tranquility was now reced by the hustle and bustle of the wedding. In the manor, red silk cloth was spread out, and celebratory ¡°Xi¡± posters were everywhere.


    Although there weren¡¯t many guests, each of them seemed to be hiding their dignity and imposing manner. It was obvious that they weren¡¯t ordinary people in the martial arts world.


    Wind-on-Snow followed closely behind Xia Ji and stood in front of the manor¡¯s main entrance.


    Facing such a lively asion, he could not help but feel a little nervous. He was afraid that there would be too many people, which made him at a loss. He could only stand at the side like a wooden block, not knowing what to do or say.


    The manor disciple brought him to the door. From afar, a burly man walked over. He was almost two meters tall, taller than Xia Ji and Wind-on-Snow by a head, and gave off a very oppressive aura.


    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± the disciple leading the way hurriedly said.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± The man waved his hand and looked down at the white-haired man. ¡± Elder Yu,e with me. The Third Manor Lord is waiting for you. ¡®


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    Very soon,


    He was led around and around to a side hall.


    In the side hall, the third manor master of the Ten Thousand Swords Manor was all smiles, but he did not stand up to wee them.


    Xia Ji and Wind-on-Snow took their seats.


    No servant served tea.


    Then, it fell into a kind of calm.


    This peace was broken not long after.


    A red-robed youngdy rushed in angrily. She was beautiful and had a heroic spirit between her brows, but her eyes were filled with anger.


    She looked at the Third Manor Master who was sitting in the hall and said,


    ¡®¡±¡®Third Uncle, why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Fu ¡®er, don¡¯t you understand?¡± asked the Third Manor Master.


    I¡¯m in love with him, ¡± the girl said. ¡± We¡¯ve experienced many things. His strength is far stronger than you think. ¡± Maybe he didn¡¯t show any strength in front of you, but only showed you humility and courtesy, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s weak.¡±


    The Third Manor Master smiled lightly. He ignored Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±Fu ¡®er, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand many things, but Uncle and your father are experienced and can see things clearly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Today, I am the bride. No one can stop me from getting married to


    Yu Lang!¡±


    This young girl was Yang Fu, the bride today.


    After venting her anger, she saw the white-haired man beside her. She hurriedly served him tea and said respectfully, ¡°Please have some tea, Eunuch. I heard from Yu Lang that you are an extraordinary person.


    I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve been wronged by today¡¯s situation, but Yu Lang really had no choice. He told me many times that he wanted to have you by his side at the most important moment of his life.¡±


    Xia Ji could feel the bride¡¯s apology and sincerity. He took a sip of tea and asked casually, ¡®¡±What happened?¡±


    Yang Fu wanted to say something, but she stopped and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After the wedding here is over, Yu Lang and I will leave the vi. We will treat you well in the future.¡±


    She nced at the man behind her father-inw. The man met her eyes and nodded at her with a smile.


    This was Wind-on-Snow¡¯s limit.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Yang Fu said.


    Wind-on-Snow didn¡¯t know what to say, but her cheeks were a little red.


    ¡°My son, your husband¡¯s elder brother,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s body stiffened. A throbbing feeling that originated from the depths of his soul suddenly made him feel a sense of belonging. He lowered his head, and his eyes turned red.


    Yang Fu was stunned for a moment. She had never heard her husband mention this eldest brother, but from the looks of it, it was probably because this eldest brother was too¡­lnward¡­


    Such introverted people usually did not make a name for themselves in the martial world.


    That was why her husband didn¡¯t mention it much.


    However, she still nodded at Wind-on-Snow and respectfully called out, ¡°Big brother.¡±


    Wind-on-Snow wiped her eyes and nodded.


    The Third Manor Master who was sitting in the middle did not even want to pretend. He directly said, ¡°I have something to do¡± and left.


    Today¡¯s event was called a wedding banquet, but it was actually a break-up.


    In the lonely hall, Xia Ji calmly drank his tea.


    Wind-on-Snow stood behind him with her head lowered.


    Yang Fu, on the other hand, was talking to him obediently at the side. She talked about her encounter with Yu Long and their love for each other. Her eyes were filled with sweetness and respect for her husband.


    Xia Ji smiled and chatted with her for a while before asking, ¡°¡±Xiaofu, shouldn¡¯t you be with Xiaolong at the foot of the mountain to wee the guests? Why are you at the top of the mountain?


    Yang Fu sighed and said,¡±Eunuch, I will tell you about this matter in the future. Today¡¯s wedding banquet is difficult for you.¡± However, my husband and I really didn¡¯t expect them to be so ruthless. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe to such a ce. We¡¯re really sorry.¡±


    Xia Ji roughly understood.


    It was just that the Ten Thousand Swords Vi looked down on their own disciples, and there were other dignitaries interfering.


    He only found it funny. If he was really a disciple of an aristocratic family, he would have unscrupulously removed his white hair and revealed his identity to crush everyone present.


    However, he was destined not to be a pure disciple of an aristocratic family, but to rebel.


    These seventy-two disciples made him feel at home, so he would not drag these family members into a hopeless situation with no upper limit. He would not enter a chess game that used the eternal time line, the myriad worlds as the chessboard, and all living beings as ants.


    The more he saw, the more he felt that there was something hidden behind all of this. Perhaps no one was controlling it, but it was destined to be an extremely cruel game, a battle to the death. The level was unimaginable.


    Compared to those, what he saw in front of him only made him feel funny, and even made him rx. She scolded him,


    Praise him.


    He was no longer concerned.


    Whether he admitted it or not, these people were no longer in the same world as him. They were not even the same ¡± species ¡± anymore.


    Xia Ji sipped his tea and listened to the bride¡¯s incessant chatter. He turned his head to look outside the door. Spring light is just right,


    The world is so good,


    Ji Xuan was about to ascend.


    His leisure wasing to an end.


    After this matter was settled, he had to go to the Lu family to take a look.


    Would the Wu family¡¯s ancestor take revenge?


    In his mind, many thoughts passed throughyer byyer, and he tried hard to integrate them into his own structure.


    Suddenly, the noise from outside the manor broke his thoughts. ¡°Young Master Zheng, Young Master Ma, where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xie Qiong Feng¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? I clearly saw you go to the pavilion on the mountainside.¡±


    It must be you who injured the two young masters. Why don¡¯t you tell us the truth?! ¡±


    Then, another voice sounded.


    ¡°Young hero Pan, why did you disappear too?¡±


    ¡°Who is Young Master Pan?¡± Nian Ying asked.


    ¡°You must have seduced Young Master Pan¡­Tell me honestly, where did Young


    Master Pan go?¡±


    Nian Ying could not help butugh. ¡± I seduced him? ¡±


    Following that, a voice using Zhao Yange could be heard from the front.


    Obviously, the three people who solved the problem had made those people disappear temporarily. They didn¡¯t go so far as to kill them. They should have sealed their acupoints and thrown them into the wilderness.


    In the inner hall,


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard the argument in the distance. For some reason, he wasn¡¯t angry. He just found it funny.


    Wind-on-Snow also didn¡¯t understand what kind of immortal aura his teacher had¡­


    He took a step forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Xia Ji said.


    If he let Wind-on-Snow out now, there would probably be no one left alive when he returned.


    Yang Fu stood up awkwvardly and said,¡±l¡¯m sorry, father-inw. I¡¯ll go ¡­¡± I¡¯ll go settle it. ¡®


    Xia Ji smiled and nodded.


    Yang Fu only felt that this father-inw¡¯s self-restraint was something she had never seen in her life. She felt that he was not an ordinary person.


    Therefore, she took two steps forward and could not help but ask, ¡°Eunuch, Yu Lang said that you¡¯re a merchant from a small town. You ¡­ It was really¡­ Merchant?¡±


    Xia Ji quickly epted this identity and said firmly, ¡®¡±¡®Not bad.¡±


    Yang Fu looked at him strangely. Facing this father-inw, she always had a strange emotion, as if¡­lt was when she saw the God sitting alone in the vast gxy. Even the tip of the iceberg that was asionally revealed made her respect him from the bottom of her heart. It seemed that she was overthinking.


    She hurriedly walked out.


    However, just as Yang Fu stepped over the threshold, she heard a familiar voice.


    It was her husband¡¯s angry roar that came from afar.


    ¡°The Ten Thousand Swords Vi is going too far! Is this how mv friends and rtives are treated when theye from afar?¡±


    Her face instantly turned pale. The thing she was most worried about had happened. She turned her head and saw the white-haired father-inw and her husband and brother standing behind him.


    When the two of them walked past her, Xia Ji paused and said gently, ¡®¡±¡® Xiaofu, let¡¯s do it together.. ¡®

 Chapter 386 - 386: 233. Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 386 - 386: 233. Who Do You Think You Are


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Eunuch¡­


    Yang Fu followed, her eyes filled with worry.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she followed Xia Ji as if she had lost her soul and walked to the manor gate of the Ten Thousand Swords Vi.


    There were already many people at the gate, and the two sides had formed a clear confrontation.


    Yu Long, Xie Qiong Feng, Nian Ying, Zhao Yange, and the others stood together.


    The others stood on the other side.


    Of course, there was nock of bias.


    When Yang Fu saw this scene, she did not run forward. Instead, she ran towards a small pavilion far away from the crowd. In the pavilion, there was a schrly man leisurely drinking tea.


    ¡°Father, I beg you.¡±


    ¡®What do you want?¡± the schrly man asked with a smile.


    You haven¡¯t even married into the family yet, and those people are already so arrogant and despotic. They don¡¯t take my friends from the vi seriously.


    This is their fault. They should bear the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Yang Fu immediately knelt down.


    The noise around them was so loud that it made people¡¯s heads hurt.


    Suddenly, a ck-faced man walked out of the crowd and looked at the people opposite him. He said with a righteous expression,


    ¡°I¡¯m the city lieutenant of Linfeng City. I¡¯m also in charge of the cases in this area.


    Young Master Ma, Young Master Zheng is usually a chivalrous and hospitable person. He is also a young master of a famous family. He brought a heavy gift to attend the wedding banquet. He definitely won¡¯t disappear for no reason. Since you are suspicious, go to the government office to be investigated. If there are no problems, you will naturally release him.¡±


    Seemingly prepared, the moment he finished speaking, four burly men holding sabers walked out from both sides, past the groom and towards the other three.


    ¡® ept investigation ¡± and ¡± If there¡¯s no problem, let her go ¡± were all nonsense. Once you entered the government office, it was as deep as the sea. Whether you lived or died, there were twists and turns. How could there be room for you?


    In this chaotic era, human lives were like grass. Wasn¡¯t itmon to kill people and kill their hearts?


    Even if they killed you, they would still bring you a bad name and then implicate your family. Then, many people who did not know the truth would apud. This was really a normal operation


    Then, he smiled.


    Because he saw the groom kneel down.


    The dark-skinned man was proud of himself, but he still maintained his original righteousness on his face. ¡°What does the groom mean? I, the city lieutenant, enforce thew impartially¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish, he was interrupted by Yu Long.


    The handsome and humble man, who had the air of a noble young master, looked at Xia Ji with a serious expression. He bowed deeply three times across the crowd.


    There seemed to be no one else around.


    There was no more sound.


    Xia Ji looked at this disciple. He understood why his disciple was bowing.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± he asked.


    Although there wasughter and mor around them.


    However, Yu Long could no longer hear any other voices. He said in a deep voice,¡±Yes, I have.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at him gently. ¡± This burden is heavier than you think. You might die a horrible death. ¡®


    Yu Long did not say anything else. He prostrated himself with both hands and kowtowed heavily. Then, he knelt in the most proper posture and said,¡± I am willing to bear Teacher¡¯s name, and I am also willing to bear Teacher¡¯s karma. Without Teacher, I, Yu Long, would not exist. With me, Yu Long, I will naturally share Teacher¡¯s worries. ¡®


    Xia Ji looked at him quietly and said softly, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Yu Long continued to speak as if no one else was around, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than my soul being destroyed. I have no regrets.¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    In the next moment, Xie Qiong Feng, Nian Ying, Zhao Yange, and even Wind-on-Snow, who was beside him, half-knelt and said in unison, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s nothing more than my soul being destroyed. I have no regrets.¡±


    At this moment, everyone and everything in the world disappeared.


    Only the kneeling disciples and the standing teachers were left.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and said, ¡°¡±Alright.¡±


    The crowd¡¯sughter grew louder because they thought that this was a small sect from some unknown ce¡­


    Xia Ji opened his eyes and nced at his disciples. ¡®¡±¡® Do it. Don¡¯t be afraid of stabbing the sky. I¡¯m here. ¡®


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The disciples answered in unison.


    Xia Ji heard a burning smell.


    He no longer looked at the crowd and walked behind him, helping Yang Fu who was kneeling on the ground up.


    Yang Fu wanted to kneel down, but the force that helped her up didn¡¯t allow her to refuse.


    Xia Ji pulled her and said, ¡± Xiaofu, let¡¯s wait inside. ¡±


    In the pavilion, the Manor Lord of the Ten Thousand Swords Manor put down his teacup and snorted, ¡®¡±IDO you not take me seriously?¡± His voice was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Xia Ji asked emotionlessly. When he said the word ¡°west¡±, he slightly released his strength.


    A gust of wind came out of his mouth.


    It drove the airflow between heaven and earth, surging wildly like the unstoppable river water that rolled eastward, like the thousand-mile tsunami that followed the flood dragon in midsummer.


    With a faint voice, the sky and earth lost their light, and the sun and moon lost their color.


    The trees, houses, rocks, and streams were all forcefully driven away by this violent force, and they fled in panic.


    Boom!


    Rumble!


    The pavilion copsed.


    The trees were uprooted.


    The boulder flew helplessly in the air like paper scraps.


    The houses in the distance were like wooden blocks that had been identally stepped on by a naughty giant.


    The mountain stream was cut off, and the upper and lower parts were separated.


    One word.


    One word.


    He blew away all the dust in front of him, all the right and wrong.


    The Ten Thousand Swords Manor¡¯s Manor Lord, who was drinking tea elegantly a moment ago, had long been blown away.


    He¡¯s fine. ¡± Xia Ji patted the bride¡¯s back. ¡± Let¡¯s wait at the back. ¡±


    Yang Fu¡¯s mind went nk. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look behind her..

 Chapter 387 - 387: 233. Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 387: 233. Who Do You Think You Are


    Trantor: 549690339


    The four of them, including her husband, had already drawn their sabers and faced nearly a thousand opponents.


    Her husband had finally shed his humble and polite side and revealed his powerful side. He had killed those who had spoken rudely and bullied others.


    As for the other two girls, one of them was extremely fast, like a swallow flying across the water. She danced agilely and swiftly among the crowd, killing people as if she was cutting grass.


    The other little one was holding a knife and looking at those who wanted to escape. Whoever escaped, she would go up and stab.


    Yang Fu regretfully discovered that her husband was actually suppressed.


    As for the chivalrous man, he swung his saber with great force. The saber¡¯s momentum was as steady as a mountain. Wherever it went, no one could match it. He wasn¡¯t bloodthirsty, but he would also be angry.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be angry at the scene just now?


    Now, the man¡¯s anger was pouring out. No matter who it was, be it a noble, a city officer, or a young master, he would kill them all without hesitation.


    And from his imposing manner and attitude, Yang Fu could feel that it was a


    massacre.


    These people were all monsters.


    They were all people who opened Yang Fu¡¯s eyes.


    If¡­


    There was no other man standing beside them.


    The elder brother of the husband who seemed shy and didn¡¯t dare to look at others.


    The husband¡¯s elder brother didn¡¯t even draw his saber. He only grabbed a de of grass.


    A de of grass in his hand had already be a killing knife.


    The long grass danced in the wind.


    With every movement, one person would die.


    He walked past him so that the blood would not stain his body or dirty his eyes.


    Before he attacked, he was like a shy boy.


    However, when he attacked, it made people realize that he was a monster with mysophobia who was hiding in the human world in human skin.


    No, maybe it wasn¡¯t a monster.


    He was too invincible, and his attacks were too casual. There was even an unwilling expression on his face. Such a person¡­Yang Fu had never even heard of it, let alone seen it.


    How dare you kill the imperial court¡­¡±


    Someone shouted, but before he could finish his words, he stopped abruptly. It was not that he was silent, but that the dead could no longer speak.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?


    There was no answer or question, because the person who spoke was already dead.


    ¡°Crazy, you¡¯re really crazy. You must be from the Demon Sect¡­¡±


    The man who was used to madly puttingbels on others could not finish his speech because he was also dead.


    ¡°This must be a mo skill¡­


    Before he could finish speaking, he was already dead.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. There are only four of them. I¡¯ve already analyzed their moves just now. They¡¯re just shing, stabbing, lifting, and waving ..


    Before he could finish, he died again.


    There was too much dust hidden in the soil of the human world.


    Xia Ji had already understood this when he walked out of the Imperial Capital.


    No matter what you did, you would find that what you did could notpare to a few rumors.


    Rumors could be taken out of context and make everything you did worthless. It could also make you tired of running forever.


    Why can¡¯t clouds cover my eyes?


    Only a single rider leaves the mud and dust.


    Xia Ji pulled the bride away from the bloody scene.


    He returned to the side hall.


    Yang Fu lowered her head uneasily.


    She already understood that this was not her husband¡¯s father, but her husband¡¯s teacher.


    In the distance, the battle was still intense.


    Xia Ji suddenly threw out a token. This was the Su family¡¯s identity token. ¡®


    Take it out and show them. If you¡¯re any slower, your people will die. ¡±


    Yang Fu hurriedly took it. She didn¡¯t recognize this token, but she still hurriedly ran out.


    Outside the door, Yang Jing of the Ten Thousand Swords Vi was preparing the sword array.


    Although those four people were terrifying, it wasn¡¯t like his Ten Thousand Swords Vi couldn¡¯t resist them.


    With a long roar, the three thousand disciples who were cultivating at the back of the mountain immediately flew over.


    Yang Fu waved the token in her hand and shouted, ¡°¡±Third Uncle!¡±


    Yang Jings face was ashen. His face was filled with shock, fear, and anger.


    When he saw Yang Fu, he said angrily, ¡®You found a good Langjun!¡±


    Yang Fu didn¡¯t say anything more and directly handed the token over.


    Yang Jing subconsciously took the token.


    The token was engraved with a five-colored dragon, and the dragon swam by the edge.


    In the middle were two strange dragons that were connected from head to tail.


    The dragon coiled around it twice, and at the center was a word carved in an ancient style.


    Perhaps outsiders did not recognize this word, but the Ten Thousand Swords Vi was not a small force. Yang Jing was also the third vi master of the vi, so he naturally recognized the word ¡°Su¡±.


    His body could not help but tremble. ¡± Whose? ¡±


    Yang Fu said,¡±lt¡¯s me¡­¡± It¡¯s from my father-inw.¡±


    Yang Jing widened his eyes and mouth. He recognized the token and knew the identity of the person.


    He suddenly threw the token back to Yang Fu and waved his hand:¡±Follow me!¡±


    Yang Jing¡¯s prestige in the Ten Thousand Swords Vi was obviously not small. With his order, many of the vi¡¯s elite officers, personal disciples, and elite disciples immediately followed him.


    ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t!!¡± Yang Fu said.


    Her heart was filled withplicated emotions.


    Although Third Uncle and the others had done something wrong, they were still her family after all.


    Whether it was Third Uncle hurting her husband¡¯s people or her husband hurting his own family, she could not ept it.


    But Yang Jing didn¡¯t hear her. The Third Vi Master of the Vi of Ten Thousand Swords was already sweating profusely and running wildly.


    She hurriedly chased after him.


    Then, he saw a group of disciples of the vi arrive in front of the side hall.


    ¡°Third Uncle!!¡± Yang Fu shouted anxiously. No¡­¡¯


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw something unbelievable.


    Third Uncle knelt down.


    Everyone behind him was dumbfounded.


    Everyone thought that they were here to fight, but they did not expect this to happen. They were all stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Yang Jing shouted nervously.


    Everyone knelt down one after another.


    Kneeling towards the threshold of the side hall.


    Xia Ji was drinking tea at the doorstep.


    Yang Jing gritted his teeth and said in a trembling voice, ¡± I was blind. I was blind. I apologize to you! ¡±


    As he spoke, he kowtowed to the door, one after another, not daring to stop.


    Behind the threshold, the white-haired man quietly put down his teacup. He was not happy or proud, but rather, he felt a little regretful. They should have been happy, so why did they have toe to this? ¡°Get up,¡± he said calmly.


    Yang Jing didn¡¯t dare to get up and remained kneeling. Although the others didn¡¯t know what was going on, none of them were stupid. They instantly understood that the white-haired man¡¯s status was so high that it was beyond their imagination.


    Three thousand disciples rushed over from the back of the mountain. They were unable to form a sword formation, but they all knelt down.


    Soon, the vi owner returned in tattered clothes.


    Thanks to Xia Ji¡¯s control, he was not seriously injured.


    However, when he saw everyone kowtowing, he was stunned. He hurriedly sent a voice transmission to Yang Jing, who was kneeling, ¡®Who is he?¡±


    ¡°The Su family,¡± Yang Jing replied telepathically.


    The vi owner¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± Really? ¡±


    ¡°I saw the identity token.¡±


    The Vi Lord recalled the power just now. If he wasn¡¯t from an aristocratic family, how could he be so powerful?


    His legs went soft and he knelt down towards the side hall as well. Tears flowed wildly from the bottom of his heart.


    Inw, if you had told me earlier, would I have f * cking treated you like this?


    Yang Fu, who was dumbfounded, suddenly heard a voice transmission. ¡°Go and say a few good words to your father-inw. Father is blind and did not recognize him¡­¡±


    ¡°Father ¡­ What is this?¡±


    Yang Fu waspletely unable to understand this scene that had been overturned in an instant.


    His father-inw, Yu Lang¡¯s teacher, his eldest brother, and others¡­Who


    exactly were they?


    ¡°Get up,¡± Xia Ji said again.


    No one dared to get up.


    ¡°Are we still holding the wedding?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± The n leader of the Ten Thousand Swords Manor hurriedly said.


    ¡°Then get up,¡± Xia Ji said.


    He said it again and again, and the kneeling man stood up in fear and trepidation.


    The pressure of the Su family was obvious.


    After the Blood Banquet.


    The bride and groom entered the bridal chamber.


    Xia Ji also prepared to leave.


    The manor lord and the others bowed their heads and sent him off.


    When they reached the lower mountain pass, the manor lord asked, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you spend the night in the manor? I ¡­¡± I¡¯ve already made arrangements to apologize to you.¡±


    Xia Ji could roughly guess what kind of arrangement it was. He didn¡¯t like it from the bottom of his heart, but he couldn¡¯t change it. ¡®¡±¡®No need, I still have to rush back to Mirror Lake.¡±


    This Manor Lord of the Ten Thousand Swords Manor wanted to be more polite, but he suddenly thought about what the words ¡°Mirror Lake¡± meant.


    He finally realized who the man in front of him was.


    He only felt a shiver from his soul sweep through his entire body.


    He actually ¡­


    It was that lord.


    The lord who wrote the [World Energy] and [World Image].


    The legend of preaching to the world.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    The expressions on his face were so colorful that it was indescribable.


    When he came back to his senses, there was no one on the dark mountain path..

 Chapter 388 - 388: 234. All Feasts Must Come to an End

    Chapter 388: 234. All Feasts Must Come to an End


    Trantor: 549690339


    The birds of spring flitted among the green leaves of different shades,


    The sound of leaves breaking through the forest made the ind even more quiet.


    In the study by theke,


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged under the eaves.


    The courtyard outside was quiet and peaceful. Seventy-one disciples sat on seventy-one futons.


    The sunlight passed through the broken leaves, casting down mottled golden rays of varying sizes, such as copper coins or washbasins. With the rustling of the wind, the light and shadow fluctuated endlessly.


    Xia Ji was preaching.


    What he gave to the world was an image formed by ten thousand techniaues.


    but now he had six images, so he was teaching his disciples. As much as they could understand, it was as much as they could understand. When he taught, he also deepened his understanding.


    Time passed unknowingly, and soon it was dusk.


    The disciples stood up and were about to leave when Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡°¡±After listening to this article, you should go and find your own life. If you want to inherit my name, you have to bear my karma. The weight of my karma is unimaginable.¡±


    After saying that, he saw a disciple step forward and was about to say something. He raised his hand and pressed down, ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured just because your Eldest Senior Brother, Little Junior Sister, Nian Ying, and Qiong Feng have acknowledged me outside.


    He felt that not acknowledging his master¡¯s name was disloyal and unfilial.


    In fact, I don¡¯t want you to do this.


    I only want to see you live safely.¡±


    He might have had other thoughts at first, Thinking of raising such a group of children for his own use in the future,


    But now, his thoughts had changed.


    At a certain level, strength was not determined by numbers.


    Xia Ji continued, ¡± With your abilities, you can run amuck in the human world. It won¡¯t be difficult for you to be the overlord of a region. As long as you work hard and grow normally in this fire tribtion, you can live past these 500 years and reach the next epoch.


    You should have this kind of life as your goal and not be bound to me. Don¡¯t talk about sharing my worries, you can¡¯t do it now.


    If you really have the heart, you can do it when you have enough strength in the future. ¡±


    Xu Lingling raised her hand. ¡± Teacher, teacher. ¡±


    ¡°Lingling, have you grown taller?¡± Xia Ji asked with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m only 30 centimeters taller,¡± Xu Lingling said.


    ¡°Almost 2.8 meters?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xu Lingling nodded, tilted her head, and said innocently, ¡°¡±Teacher, who is your enemy?


    As soon as she asked this question, all the disciples hurriedly listened.


    Xia Ji looked at the pairs of hopeful and sincere eyes. He knew that no matter what he said, these children would regard him as their enemy and take it upon themselves to kill them.


    Therefore, he pondered for a while and said, ¡°¡±Fire Demon.¡±


    The disciples were stunned.


    Let¡¯s go out and wander for a few years, ¡± Xia Ji continued. ¡± When things settle down a little, we can go and kill the fire demons.


    Xu Lingling said directly, ¡± Teacher, you¡¯re lying. You killed the Fire Demon to improve your realm. You killed it so that you could open all eight meridians and break the mortal¡¯s Fate Wheel. ¡®


    Xia Ji ignored her and said loudly, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t die so easily. If you die in the hands of a nameless nobody, don¡¯t even mention that you¡¯re my disciple in the underworld.¡±


    Xu Lingling blinked, took a deep breath, and put on a posture that said she was going to find out who the teacher¡¯s enemy was today. But before she could speak, Xia Ji scolded, ¡°¡±Xu Lingling!¡±


    Second Senior Sister¡¯s huge body trembled, and she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°After listening to the sermon, you can leave Mirror Lake,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Second Senior Sister turned her head away as if her heart was hurt. ¡± Master,


    1¡­¡± Wrong¡­¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± You are not allowed to ept my name. Once you leave the Mirror Lake, go kill the fire demons. If you don¡¯t have your eight meridians, I will expel you from the sect. ¡®


    Xu Lingling was stunned.


    She naturally knew what her teacher meant, but she also felt an inexplicable pain.


    Thousands of words gathered in his mind.


    ¡± A hundred yearster, Ling Ling will return to Mirror Lake and bow down to


    Teacher. No matter who Teacher¡¯s enemy is, I am willing to ept this karma.


    What she meant was to remind Xia Ji not to give up hope. He must break through to the eleventh realm and live longer than a mortal.


    Half a monthter, the time for thest sermon had passed.


    The spring light of May fell on Xu Lingling¡¯s huge and oppressive body.


    She bowed three times to the man in the study.


    Xia Ji handed over a manual that he had written earlier.


    The cultivation technique floated beside Xu Lingling. She flipped through a few pages. Every page waspletely targeted at her. It could be said that thepatibility was 100%.


    This was a cultivation technique that Xu Lingling would be extremely strong when using it, but others would be weak when using it.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    Second Senior Sister bowed deeply and was about to leave when a thin man suddenly walked out and said, ¡°¡±Mas ¡­ Senior Sister, can I still go with you?¡±


    The man who spoke was Pang Yi, who was ranked second from the bottom. He could be considered a junior brother and was a little timid. Previously, he and Xu Lingling had been partners for a year.


    Second Senior Sister nced at him. ¡± I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡±


    Pang Yi was overjoyed and hurriedly went over to kowtow to his teacher before bidding farewell.


    Xia Ji smiled as he watched this scene. He was willing to see the friendship between fellow disciples, so he bestowed Pang Yi with a cultivation technique and watched him and Xu Lingling leave.


    As the two of them left, the other disciples gradually came over to say goodbye.


    Most of them said their goodbyes in pairs. It was obvious that they had developed a sense of camaraderie during their previous partnership..

 Chapter 389 - 389: 234. All Feasts Must Come to an End

    Chapter 389: 234. All Feasts Must Come to an End


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji handed them the ¡®customized cultivation methods¡¯ that he had written earlier.


    Another half a monthter.


    The Mirror Lake was empty. Apart from Xia Ji, there were less than ten people left.


    ¡°Chuixue, Qiongfeng, Yingying¡­¡±


    Xia Ji read the names of the disciples one by one, then smiled and said, ¡°¡±lf you want to get rid of the mortal Fate Wheel, go to the north. Otherwise, go to a ce to build your achievements. Now is the time.¡±


    None of these disciples wanted to leave, but they knew they had to.


    ¡°Teacher, aren¡¯t you going to the North?¡± Nian Ying asked. If Teacher went¡­l¡¯m with the teacher. If Teacher doesn¡¯t go, I¡¯m willing to serve you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡± I have my own ns, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Yingying, you should have your own life. ¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡­


    ¡°I have umted a lot of energy. If I break through to the eleventh realm, open my Dharma Aperture, and open my eight meridians, I might be able toplete it in a day. If you really have the heart, then work hard to be stronger and live for 500 years. Don¡¯t let your master die.¡±


    Nian Ying suddenly cried.


    Zhao Yange went to pull her back and called out softly, ¡± Senior Sister. ¡®


    However, Nian Ying was like a little girl, kneeling there and crying non-stop.


    Xia Ji stood up and walked to Nian Ying¡¯s side. He stroked her smooth long hair and said softly, ¡°¡±Believe me, I will not point you down the wrong path, nor will I disappoint you.


    If you break through, you will have to wait for a hundred years, two hundred years, or even five hundred years. If you can¡¯t break through, how can you serve me?¡±


    Nian Ying sobbed. ¡± You¡¯re lying. You clearly want us to cultivate and break through in peace, but you¡¯ve already given up. You¡¯re just trying to trick us into leaving. ¡®


    Xia Ji wiped her tears with the back of his hand and said gently, ¡°¡±1 swear.¡±


    Nian Ying¡¯s eyes were red.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I believe in Master.¡± Xie Qiong Feng said from the side. Master is a learned and knowledgeable person. If he can¡¯t live for 500 years, who can?¡±


    Wind-on-Snow nodded. ¡± I also believe in Master. ¡±


    Xia Ji waved his hand again. ¡± Yan Ge, you¡¯re thest among my disciples. However, winning or losing doesn¡¯t just depend on face-to-face strength. I¡¯ve written a book on the path of assassins for you. You should study it diligently.


    After you leave, you can follow your eldest senior brother.¡±


    Zhao Yange knew what her teacher meant. Although Eldest Senior Brother was powerful, he was indeedcking in some aspects. Hence, she said respectfully, will obey your orders.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Nian Ying sobbed as she stood up and walked to the front of the courtyard. Suddenly, she turned around and sobbed, ¡°Teacher wouldn¡¯t lie, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Xia Ji said.


    He looked at the disciple who was thest to stay in the courtyard. ¡± Chuixue, do you have anything else to ask? ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wind-on-Snow said. May I ask teacher, what is the strongest?¡± He had thought about it for a long time, but he could not find the answer. ¡°Fate,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°Fate?¡± Wind-on-Snow pondered for a moment and still didn¡¯t understand. ¡± If fate is the strongest, then what¡¯s the point of working hard? If someone epted the destiny, then wouldn¡¯t he be the strongest? Then what¡¯s the point of our efforts?¡±


    ¡°If I reveal the answer to you now, you¡¯ll hate me in the future.¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    This is my gift to you. When you find the answer one day, I believe that you will definitely be standing at the top.


    I look forward to that day.¡±


    Thud.


    A spiritual fruit fell into theke, sshing sparkling water.


    His voice broke the silence of the manor.


    Immediately after, a golden-red shadow swam out of the bottom of theke happily and bit the spiritual fruit. Then, it swayed back and forth in the water as if it was performing a belly dance to thank Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged by theke and spoke to the gold-red fish as if he was talking to someone. ¡°¡±lt won¡¯t be long. I might have to go on a long journey and won¡¯t be back for a long time.


    I¡¯ll take you to the East China Sea, a bigger world, okay?¡±


    Xiaoyu was stunned. She looked at him nkly for a long time before swimming over.


    Xia Ji put his hand into the water. The little fish wriggled on the back of his hand, slippery and cold.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to?¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    The merman stood up in theke like a human and patted its body. It was a nod.


    ¡± You¡¯re quite psychic, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Since we¡¯re fated, I¡¯ll give you a chance. ¡®


    As he spoke, he took out a fish tank from his sleeve. With a suck of his right hand, he sucked the entire fish tank into theke water.


    The fish wriggled its body and blew bubbles from its mouth. It kept rushing toward theke as if it was trying to express something.


    Xia Ji looked at it for a while and asked tentatively, ¡°¡±Are you going to get something?¡±


    The fish hurriedly nodded.


    Xia Ji curiously released the fish back into theke.


    The golden-red fish dived into the water. Soon, a small bracelet made of three red beads hung on the fish¡¯s body. It emerged from theke as if it was saying,


    I¡¯m ready. ¡®


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh as he lowered the fish tank.


    The fish pped theke water and flew out, urately shooting into the fish tank.


    Xia Ji carried the fish tank to the training hall.


    In the center of the hall, the purple demonic me in the crystal ball had not been extinguished, and the center was burning with pure ck demonic mes.


    Xia Ji ced the fish tank in the corner of the training hall and threw in another 30 spiritual fruits. ¡± Kun Peng can¡¯t be raised in a quagmire, and a dragon can¡¯t be born in a river. In a month, I will bring you to the Eastern Sea. If we are fated, we will meet again in the future.¡±


    Xiaoyu suddenly leaned forward and pressed her lips against the ss. She looked at him quietly.


    I¡¯ll pick you up in a month, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I have something to do now. ¡±


    He wanted toplete some of the things he owed.


    First, the first item¡­


    In the moonlight.


    He walked into the Inferno Transfer Station.


    Three days ago, Ji Xuan had sent him a message.The Hidden Lord had gone to the north.


    Now, there was only one purpose for going to the north, and that was to kill the fire demon and obtain the fire seed.


    Xia Ji remembered that he still owed Gu Chen a promise. Before Gu Chen died, he had said,¡±l will bring her to sweep your grave one Qingming Festival.¡± Now was the time to fulfill this promise.


    The burning Nortnds no longer had four seasons.


    Late at night.


    Wu Ji walked on thend without four seasons, holding a short knife in her hand and looking around vigntly.


    The appearance of fire demons was easy to identify. First, a hot wind would rush over, followed by the air being distorted by the poison and high temperature. Then, you would see all kinds of fire beasts and fire demons. Therefore, it was very necessary to keep your eyes and ears open.


    However, the aristocratic families had received news in recent years that a terrifying invisible fire demon seemed to have appeared in the depths of the Northern Lands. These fire demons could even control their own temperature and quietly lurk behind you before appearing again. However, the chances of encountering such fire demons were very small.


    Therefore, although Concubine Wu was already in the 11th level of the Magical Aperture realm, she was still very careful.


    Her appearance could topple cities. Back then, she was the most beautiful youngdy in the Great Shang Imperial Family. Although her stunning face was hidden under the Houtu mask, it was still a little pale and there were no other changes.


    Women would always care about their appearance.


    Wu Ji was no exception.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    A rhythmic sound suddenly came from afar, like the beating of a war drum.


    Wu Ji revealed a vignt expression and quietly hid behind a scorching boulder.


    Before long, the target appeared. It was a fire demon that looked like a giant elephant burning with purple mes. The ¡± peng peng ¡± sound was the sound of its elephant hooves stepping on the ground.


    Wu Ji observed carefully. Usually, these fire demons that burned purple smoke were all alone. Any ordinary fire demon that approached them would be devoured.


    As time passed, they became stronger and more dangerous, but such fire demons were the best targets for training.


    Concubine Wu scanned the area with her divine sense. After confirming that there were no other fire demons, she resolutely rushed out.


    When the Purple me Elephant saw its prey, it swung its hooves without a word and rushed forward as if it was in heat. As it stepped forward, mes surged.


    Wu Ji was not afraid.


    Although the Tribtion Lands were Fire Demon¡¯s home ground, the night was also her home ground.


    She tried to swing her saber, and the saber Qi cut forward and collided with the fire elephant¡¯s body, making a dull sound of metal.


    Then, she swung her saber again. The Dharma Idol formed by this saber turned into a ck shadow in the air and pounced on the fire elephant.


    An extremely tiny crack appeared on the fire elephant¡¯s skin. As soon as it appeared, it was covered by the purple fire and instantly healed.


    At this moment, the fire elephant had already rushed in front of her. The high temperature and fire poison hit her face, making her true energy sticky and her blood almost boiling.


    Concubine Wu hurriedly stepped out of the shadows.


    Whoosh!


    Her figure instantly disappeared from where she was. In the darkness, she instantly appeared in another shadow hundreds of meters away..

 Chapter 390 - 390: 235. Long Time No See

    Chapter 390: 235. Long Time No See


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the Fire Cmity Earth, the shadow rippled as if someone had crawled out of the ckke. The silhouette turned into a ck outline and gradually became clear.


    The Purple me Elephant turned around emotionlessly and charged at the figure.


    The ck silhouette turned into Wu Ji¡¯s appearance. She waved her saber again, and one Dharma Idol after another pounced on the Purple me Demon.


    This kind of fire yao was growing. In other words, the current purple me yao was much stronger than it was ten years ago.


    Bang! Bang!


    The Dharma Idol hit the Purple me Elephant, but the fire elephant did not stop, allowing small wounds to appear on its body.


    As soon as the wound appeared, it was immediately covered by the purple mes and healed.


    Boom!


    The Purple me Elephant¡¯s attack missed again.


    That was because Concubine Wu had disappeared in advance. She had almost teleported in the shadows and appeared hundreds of meters away in an instant.


    As soon as Wu Ji appeared, she waved her saber and shed out a few gray Dharma Idols.


    In such a battle, she felt the blood in her body changing.


    This change was subtle and strange, but it affected her Dharmakaya.


    However, Concubine Wu was only warming up at this time. She was not prepared to use her true strength. After all, this journey of experience had just begun. After the experience ended, it would be the beginning of the war between the north and the south in a sense. At that time, she would not stop.


    ording to the information from the aristocratic families, because the Northern Lands bordered the Tribtion Lands, they suffered from the invasion of fire demons.


    However, fortune and misfortune depended on each other. Although many people died in the process, there were also many bloodline awakeners. This waspletely different from the rtively peaceful South.


    Previously, those who had awakened their bloodlines only had bloodlines, but theycked the Qi Xuan Technique that had been shelved.


    Even if some people were lucky enough to obtain a mystic skill, it was only suitable for a small number of people to cultivate.


    But now, everything had changed.


    That damned colleague created the World Energy and World Image..


    The Ten Thousand Techniques Manual was all-epassing, allowing almost everyone to find a cultivation method that suited them.


    This scroll shocked the world.


    This scroll provided all bloodline awakeners with the possibility of reaching the eleventh realm and even living for 500 years.


    However, the fire demons were powerful. Only by uniting as one could they survive the fire tribtion. From this point of view, that colleague was not wrong.


    However, it was precisely because of this that the power of the North had be unprecedentedly powerful and was developing at an even faster pace. This meant that the war between the North and the South was not a well-directed war, but a true ughter.


    Concubine Wu shed at high speed in the darkness. The Purple me Elephant did not have any intelligence. It only followed its instincts and chased after creatures with souls tirelessly.


    In the end, as if she hadpleted her training, Concubine Wu¡¯s figure shed continuously in the darkness. Every time she shed, she would be a thousand meters away. It did not take long for her to leave the battlefield.


    The Purple me Elephant lost its target and looked up in a daze. After a while, it cried out again and ran to the other side in the rolling mes. Wu Ji sat back under an outdoor tent that was set up high.


    First, he took out ice water, antidote pills, and so on.


    Then, she took off her dark golden Houtu mask, revealing a face that could topple a country.


    Her face was pale, and her skin was red from the demonic fire.


    She stared at the towel soaked in ice water.


    A cold touch drowned out the burning mes, making her let out afortable sigh.


    Whoosh .


    She twisted the towel and wiped her face with it.


    His mood rxed in this cold environment.


    Concubine Wu clenched her fists and closed her eyes to feel the increase in strength.


    She nodded in satisfaction and muttered, ¡°¡±Not bad. After all, other people don¡¯t have the means I have to continuously use a Purple me Yao to cultivate.¡±


    She took off her heavy dark gold robe and was only wrapped in a light gauze nightgown. She exhaledfortably in the morning wind that was sometimes cold and sometimes smoky. Then, she grabbed a crystal knife from the skull¡¯s de and chanted. The crystal knife kept changing with her movements.


    As if she hadpleted a short ritual that did not fully release the crystal knife, Concubine Wu released her hand and let the crystal knife stab into the ground.


    In front of this knife, the hard mountain rocks became soft soil, allowing it to be inserted.


    The de sank into the mountain rock, and an invisible barrier spread out.


    Wu Ji looked tired. She ate something and went back to her tent to sleep.


    This was a long path that seemed endless.


    Moreover, he still had to continue tomorrow.


    In the next few days, Concubine Wu¡¯s cultivation went smoothly. She rested during the day and moved at night.


    Relying on her ability to travel through the shadows and the richbat experience she had umted on the way to bing a hidden lord, she seemed to have entered a demon-free realm in the periphery of the tribtion zone.


    She had used quite a number of purple-me Fire Devils to ¡± gain experience ¡® while she would often pick out the red-me and blue-me Fire Devils that were left alone to kill.


    After nearly twenty years of research, the aristocratic families and even the Nortnds had already determined the levels of fire demons.


    Red me, Blue me, Purple me, Pure Green me, Green-White me, and the me of Omen.


    There were only two types of mes of Omen.


    One was ck mes, and the other was yellow mes.


    As long as the color of the fire demon had a hint of yellow, they would just run away.


    But usually, when you see it, you can¡¯t escape.


    The fire demons with yellow mes were invisible fire demons that could control the temperature of their mes. Fortunately, these fire demons had a strong sense of territory. They only circled around the Mirage Monarch and came and went with it..

 Chapter 391 - 391: 235. Long Time No See

    Chapter 391: 235. Long Time No See


    Trantor: 549690339


    Unfortunately, the Mirage Lord was one of the Nine Ominous Omen. It had the terrifying me of Illusion. In short, you were about to be burned to death, but you didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    The yellow me was the Illusion me.


    However, there was no need to worry too much. For some reason, the Mirage Monarch would note to the periphery of the Tribtion Land. The terrible omen seemed to be waiting for the Fire Field Tribtion Land to slowly expand. When the temperature of the ground reached a certain level, its range of activity would expand ordingly.


    Killing the fire demons and stopping the expansion of the fire domain was the key to stopping the Mirage Monarch.


    As for the ck mes, they were exclusive to the ck Emperor, and the ck Emperor had been appearing and disappearing like a ghost in recent years¡­They did not show any clear hostility towards humans.


    It was dawn again.


    After Wu Ji finished cultivating, she returned to the new camp.


    The camp was located by a stream.


    The streams of the Tribtion Lands were rare and precious. Most of them were on the mountains of the ¡± Frigid Foundation ¡± where the fire demons would note.


    Concubine Wu stabbed the crystal skeleton knife into the ground and created an invisible barrier.


    Then, she took off half of her clothes, revealing her milky white skin and long legs that were still tight and without any fat.


    She bent her long legs and tapped the surface of the stream with her toes.


    A chill came.


    However, the gurgling water did not ripple at all. It continued to flow down the mountain and umted into a green pool in the deep valley in the distance.


    Wu Ji took off her clothespletely and dived into the cold stream. She closed her eyesfortably.


    The stream slid past her graceful body, but this body had always been hidden under the dark gold cloak. Other than heaven and earth, no one would ever see it.


    Suddenly¡­


    A strange feeling arose in Wu Ji¡¯s heart. She suddenly opened her eyes and scanned her surroundings. Green leaves and red flowers, mountains and rivers were still the same, and the Crystal Skull Saber was not abnormal.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Not only did she not let go of her nervousness, but she also furrowed her brows. The warning in her heart was almost at its peak.


    Concubine Wu suddenly flew out of the stream. Her true energy prated her body and shook away all the water particles that had stained her jade body. The water particles flickered with light at dawn.


    She stretched her jade-like arms and grabbed the dark golden cloak to instantly cover her body. Then, she raised her hand and waved it at the skull crystal knife.


    This move caused an ident.


    Because the crystal knife did note over, it was still on the ground in the distance.


    Wu Ji had never seen such a situation before. She really wanted to go over and see why she could not pull it out, but her intuition was very strong.


    For her to be unable to detect any abnormalities, it was obviously extremely dangerous.


    With a thought, she made the decision to give up on the crystal knife and rushed down the stream as fast as she could.


    Crack.


    Crack!


    She suddenly felt a little sticky.


    The speed of his zhenqi cirction was extremely obstructed.


    She had only taken a few steps when she stumbled and lost control of her body. She fell forward and even rolled twice, getting covered in mud and dust.


    She widened her eyes, but she still couldn¡¯t see the scene in front of her.


    Blue sky, white clouds, green leaves, and red flowers. There were no signs of terror at all.


    It was quiet and peaceful in the distance. asionally, there would be the chirping of birds. When the wind passed, it would bring with it the rustling of flowers and grass.


    However¡­


    However, a strange atmosphere was rapidly emerging.


    However, if she still believed her eyes at this moment, then there would be a problem.


    Suddenly, a thought popped up in her mind.


    Could it be the Mirage Monarch?


    As soon as this thought came into her mind, her heart was already beating extremely fast.


    In the next moment, she no longer hesitated.


    As his blood surged, he released his eleventh realm avatar.


    The dark golden cloak grew along with her body, and the Houtu mask on her face seemed toe alive.


    It was gradually losing its ¡± mask characteristics. ¡±


    It turned into a human face.


    This human face reced Wu Jits original face.


    Although the jade was tender and pure white, it had a bit more of an indifferent divine intent.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were like a painting, like the outline of a national calligraphy painting. Her delicate nose and cherry lips were like a dot.


    The ck hair fell, and many hairpins that did not originally exist appeared on it.


    The hairpin was the earth, the mountains, the rivers, theherworld, the dark pavilions, the ghost crane pping its wings and holding the pearl¡­


    Just by staring at that face, it was as if he was looking at the entire earth and even the undergroundndscape.


    Its body grew to 80 feet, like a god descending.


    This was Concubine Wu¡¯s Houtu avatar.


    However, the strange thing was that she sometimes felt a sense of strangeness towards this Dharmakaya, as if this was not the bloodline she had awakened.


    At this moment, Concubine Wu couldn¡¯t care less. Since she had transformed into Houtu, wherever there wasnd, it was her home ground. With a single step, she was already a hundred miles away.


    But she didn¡¯t step on it.


    That was because the source of fear had already appeared and locked onto her, sealing her blood and Qipletely. Even if she stepped on it, she could not escape through the earth.


    It was a strange figure dressed in yellow mes, stepping into a world of mes with ovepping illusions.


    The false illusion between heaven and earth was stripped away.


    The blue sky, white clouds, red flowers, and green grass burned like a painting.


    ¡°Mirage Lord¡­Why is he here?¡±


    Wu Ji widened her eyes and suppressed the shock in her heart. Her hands moved slightly, but the scene of the earth turning into a shield wall did not appear.


    The Mirage Monarch had already focused all its attention on her. She could not resist the power of sealing her blood and Qi.


    It could be said that all her methods were useless. She could only rely on the strength of her body.


    However, how could the strength of the body withstand the burning of the mes?


    Concubine Wu waspletely shocked and subconsciously muttered, ¡°I ¡­ How could he die here? There was no reason for the Mirage Monarch to be here.. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ Why is he on this mountain outside the Tribtion Land?¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392:235. Long Time No See

    Chapter 392:235. Long Time No See


    Trantor: 549690339


    The only thing she could do was turn around and run away¡­


    Just as she turned around, the figure of the yellow me disappeared from where she was.


    A stream of fire appeared in the air.


    The fire flowed towards Wu Ji¡¯s back.


    Wu Ji screamed¡­


    At the same time, she stopped in her tracks because she was shocked to find that she had been surrounded. In the air, blurry mes were emerging.


    These invisible fire demons showed themselves and pounced at her practicing body ferociously.


    Wu Ji¡¯s heart was filled with extreme despair.


    She couldn¡¯t think of how she could survive.


    For a moment, countless memories of the past spun like antern.


    She was going to die¡­


    She was really going to die¡­


    He waited for a second.


    Two seconds passed.


    Five seconds.


    Ten seconds.


    The expected death did note.


    Wu Ji opened her eyes curiously and saw a man appear in front of her.


    He seemed unaffected by the yellow mes.


    Violent air currents were being produced from his body.


    It pushed away all the mes and formed a small space that could allow people to survive.


    All the invisible fire demons seemed to be afraid of him and retreated.


    The turbid yellow mes that were chasing after him also stopped in mid-air and reformed into a yellow-robed me shadow.


    me Shadow suddenly let out a hoarse and noisy voice that Wu Ji could not understand at all.


    However, the man in front of him also let out a strange roar.


    The two of them roared at each other,


    It was a strange sound that would make one¡¯s mind go nk just by listening.


    However, the man seemed to bemunicating with the Mirage Monarch.


    Concubine Wu watched nervously, not even daring to breathe loudly. After all, if they could survive, who would want to die?


    Soon, the conversation between the two seemed to have ended.


    ¡°Put away the avatar, ¡± the man said in a deep voice.


    Wu Ji had escaped death, so naturally, she would do whatever this man said.


    She hurriedly withdrew her Dharmakaya obediently and returned to her original appearance. The dark gold cloak became smaller and Houtu¡¯s face returned to the mask, sticking to her face.


    ¡°ept the temporary contract.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice continued.


    Concubine Wu felt a piece of informationing from her mind and hurriedly epted it.


    Sensing thepletion of the contract, the man grabbed Wu Ji and flew forward.


    Only then did Wu Ji have the time to look at the man¡¯s side profile. She was dumbfounded¡­


    However, the current situation did not allow her to say a word.


    Obviously, the man and the Mirage Monarch had a falling out.


    Concubine Wu only felt a ball of dazzling fiery light explode behind her.


    The yellow mes rolled and stuck close to the two of them like light. Everything in the space became distorted and distorted.


    Red flowers, green grass, blue sky, and white clouds shed by from time to time under the illusory yellow mes that had been stripped of reality. But in the end, everything was easily incinerated by this super high me.


    Wu Ji¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast.


    Such a me, let alone her.


    No matter who it was, as long as they touched it, they would die.


    However, almost at the same time, Wu Ji began to realize that the air around her was also distorted. The particles in the illusion reflected a fatal dazzling light.


    All the invisible fire demons that were still surrounding them were frantically escaping.


    The silent air began to boil.


    The originally verdant mountain was covered in ayer of pure ck mes.


    The mes devoured the mountain, wiping it from the world.


    Because of the temporary contract with the Fire Demon, the mes covered Wu Ji¡¯s body but did not hurt her.


    The ck and yellow mes collided.


    All the illusions in the yellow mes instantly disappeared. Not far away, the yellow-robed me shadow paused for a moment and roared angrily in the direction of the man.


    Even Concubine Wu could see that the yellow mes seemed to be more inclined to illusions and surprise attacks, and they were not a match for the ck mes in a head-on sh.


    At this moment, her heart was filled withplicated feelings.


    The man beside him also roared at the Mirage Monarch. Then, a pair of ck wings suddenly spread out from the man¡¯s side, engulfing death and fanning ck mes. It was as if the ground was being washed away, and everything around it was destroyed.


    The man grabbed Wu Ji with his left hand and flew up.


    The yellow-robed me Shadow looked up at him and continued to roar angrily.


    However. the man was no longer looking. He was flving at an extremelv fast speed.


    Not long after, he left the battlefield with Concubine Wu.


    He reached out and grabbed Wu Ji¡¯s Houtu Mask.


    Concubine Wu¡¯s body trembled, but she did not dare to resist.


    Whoosh


    The mask was taken off by the hand, revealing a beautiful face.


    ¡°Royal Sister, long time no see,¡± the man said.


    Concubine Wu lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him. The words that she was about to say became ¡± Xia Ji, long time no see..

 Chapter 393 - 393: 236. I’m Here to Return the Book

    Chapter 393 - 393: 236. I¡¯m Here to Return the Book


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ck wings carried death.


    Every p brought with it a me that quietly flowed between the fine scales.


    The ming wind caused the air to die, forming a scene that was almost like a bellow.


    The surrounding airflow tried to squeeze towards him, but it was burned even more, forming a huge gravitational force.


    He was like a zing sun flying in the sky, and all living things were like moths. Those with a slightly weaker grip woulde towards him, approach him, and then die.


    Whoosh!


    Xia Ji pped his wings and flew higher to avoid flying sand and stones.


    Both of them were silent. No one spoke.


    Wu Ji didn¡¯t know what to say, nor did she know where Xia Ji was taking her.


    She bathed in the mes of death, her soul trembling.


    About two dayster.


    Xia Ji emerged from the clouds, retracted his ck wings, andnded on the edge of a cliff high up in the northern mountains. Starlight bathed and cast shadows everywhere.


    Xia Ji released his grip and threw Wu Ji out.


    Wu Ji was stunned. She looked around and saw that there were shadows all around her. In other words, if she wanted to escape, now was her home ground.


    However, she did not escape. Instead, she looked at a tombstone at the end of the cliff.


    Under the moonlight, the tombstone looked pale.


    It was engraved with the words ¡®Tomb of Crown Prince Gu Chen¡±.


    ¡± Before he died, he felt that you were being controlled, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± He gave me everything and begged me to save his sister. ¡®


    You know, he was a proud person. He never begged anyone in his life, but he begged me before he died.¡±


    Concubine Wu was speechless.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t tell him the truth, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I also promised him that I would bring you to visit the tomb during the Qingming Festival. Now that the


    Qingming Festival is over, it¡¯s up to you whether youe or not. ¡±


    Concubine Wu was speechless.


    The two of them were silent for a long time.


    Xia Ji turned around.


    He had only taken a few steps when a voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Xia Ji stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I kill you?¡± Xia Ji asked. I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re sorry to¡­lt¡¯s him.¡±


    A brother who would expose his weakness to you.


    A brother who trusted you even before he died.


    You betrayed my trust.


    You let him down.


    I¡¯m just fulfilling my promise.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji!¡± Wu Ji shouted loudly, but she had nothing to say. The two of them were once royal sisters and brothers. They had also lived together in the same city for 16 years. After a long time, they should have chatted, but there was nothing to talk about.


    Xia Ji nced sideways at his sister, whose face was covered in tears, and said softly, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something wrong with that Houtu mask you¡¯re wearing. That¡¯s all I have to say. Let¡¯s meet again if fate permits.¡±


    After saying that, a pair of ck wings stirred up the night wind and soared into the sky with a whistling sound. In an instant, they disappeared without a trace.


    On the high cliff.


    The bright moon hung high in the sky.


    A lonely and withered tomb.


    A kneeling beauty.


    It was like a painting.


    Since the matter between Concubine Wu and the Crown Prince had been settled.


    Xia Ji returned to Mirror Lake.


    In the martial arts practice hall, the golden-red fish had just eaten the twenty-eighth spiritual fruit. When it heard the familiar footsteps, the fish swam excitedly in the water.


    By the time Xia Ji appeared in front of the door, the fish¡¯s mouth was already on the tank.


    Xia Ji was stunned and walked over.


    The fish had already undergone quite a few changes. Its thin scales had thickened and were golden. It gave off the feeling that a little girl had put on the Imperial Consort¡¯s attire and that an ordinary soldier had put on the general¡¯s armor.


    Secondly, there were two small bulges on the top of the fish head, like two small meat horns.


    The golden fish swam around in the water as if it was showing off.


    Xia Ji reached out to pat its head and rubbed its two horns.


    The fish enjoyed itfortably.


    Suddenly, it opened its mouth and sucked his finger.


    Xia Ji could feel the fish¡¯s teeth growing out of its mouth, and they were tusks¡­


    This was fierce.


    He was stunned.


    Then, he felt the little fangs grinding against his skin, as if they wanted to bite him, but they were afraid that he would get angry.


    ¡°You want my blood, don¡¯t you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The little fish let out an ¡± ah ¡± sound and let go of its small mouth. Then, it stood upright in the tank and patted the fish¡¯s body to indicate YES.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Jiughed. Tell me clearly and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Little Yu ¡®ers face was full of question marks.


    His fish eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost.


    Xia Ji read that expression.


    I¡¯m a fish, can I speak humannguage?


    It¡¯s already very impressive that I can understand what you mean. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Xia Ji asked in a low voice, trying to hold back hisughter. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to say it. I¡¯ve given you a chance.¡± The little fish took a big gulp of water from the fish tank.


    Whoosh!


    The water turned into an arrow and sprayed onto Xia Ji¡¯s face.


    Then, the little fish turned its body around and pointed its tail at Xia Ji angrily.


    Xia Jiughed out loud. ¡± I¡¯m just teasing you. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the Eastern Sea. When we reach the beach, I¡¯ll give you a drop of blood as a parting gift. ¡±


    The little fish flicked its tail and swam back to the front. It looked at Xia Ji with eager eyes, not knowing whether it was craving for blood or reluctant to part with him.


    Xia Ji kept the fish in his sleeve.


    He had tried before. Although he could not bring people into theherworld, he could bring a pet like this.


    Now it was time to do the second thing.


    Sixteen years ago, he had taken many ancient books from the True Martial Pavilion on Fangzhang Ind without asking. Now, it was time to return them. He stepped into the Inferno Transfer Station.


    When he came out again, he was already in the Golden Jade Lane of the four great powers of Fangzhang Ind.


    The courtyard where Perfected Jingming and Xu Guzi were located was still spotless and empty.


    It was normal for a Perfected Being to not return for decades, let alone this kind of fire tribtion..

 Chapter 394 - 394: 236. 1 1 m Here to Return the Book

    Chapter 394 - 394: 236. 1 1 m Here to Return the Book


    Trantor: 549690339


    Unless there was no one in the courtyard for a hundred years, it would not really be closed down.


    Xia Ji naturally knew the whereabouts of Perfected Jingming and Xu Guzi. One year, when he went to the Northern Ice Rakshasa Country, Little Su told him that Perfected Jing Ming and Xu Guzi were helping her explore ancient ruins and search for some things.


    Xia Ji understood immediately. Perfected Jingming and Xu Guzi were probably the same as those people in the Wang Family Town. They were a trap set up by Little Su¡¯s predecessor.


    When Perfected Jing Ming and Xu Guzi heard of Ji Qi¡¯s identity, they naturally did not dare to acknowledge this master¡¯s brother as a disciple. Now, they had already found a new disciple in the north to impart their teachings.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t care about seniority. To him, Perfected Jingming was just a guide. If it weren¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn so many ancient Xuan techniques from Fangzhang Ind. From this point of view, it wasn¡¯t too much for him to call Perfected Jingming his teacher.


    These were all trivial matters.


    His thoughts turned.


    When in Rome, do as the romans do and throw out the sword pellet.


    The sword pellet changed rapidly. The ball-shaped iron pellet stretched and changed.


    Soon, it turned into a flying sword and floated in front of him.


    Xia Ji pulled down his cloak to cover his face.


    His current identity would only be a disaster for a faction.


    Covering his face was also a way to preserve the rtionship between them.


    He stepped on the flying sword and was about to leave quietly when he suddenly felt that the Golden Jade Lane seemed to be in a state of chaos.


    Many chaotic conversations were clearly transmitted into his ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far. Do you really think our Golden Jade Lane is easy to bully?


    Even if there is no fire seed or bloodline, the disciples of my Gold and Jade Lane will not lose to these rogue cultivators!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that these frence martial artists have someone supporting them.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we close the mountain gate¡­¡¯l¡¯hey are too strong.¡±


    ¡°How can we close the mountain gate? If we really close it and open it again thirty yearster, wouldn¡¯t that be a disaster?¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t close it, we¡¯ll soon be facing a cmity.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we head to the Central ins together¡­As long as..as long as we can obtain the fire seed, our Golden Jade Lane will be saved.¡±


    He released his Soul Consciousness and listened quietly. From these messy conversations, he had roughly guessed some things.


    Back then, the owner of the shop, who was at the end of his lifespan, went to the Tribtion Lands to pursue the path of longevity, but he clearly failed and died.


    However, with failures, there would be sesses.


    some happy, others sad.


    And this brought about a reversal of strength.


    The strong naturally needed more resources.


    Where did the resourcese from?


    Naturally, he would ask for it from those who were once strong and were now weak.


    Unfortunately, the Gold and Jade Lane had be a force that was once strong but now weak.


    Sixteen years ago, after the cmity, the Golden Jade Lane lost countless elite disciples, and they were unable to retrieve a single fire seed.


    As a result, the Golden Jade Lane was being attacked by other sects, demanding


    The current head of the Golden Jade Workshop, Jing Chunzi, only had two choices.


    First, resist.


    Second, activate the Mountain Sealing Formation for 30 years.


    He couldn¡¯t beat the former.


    Thetter could be resisted, but what about thirty yearster?


    At this moment, outside the Gold and Jade Lane, there were many flying swords hovering in the air outside a transparent membrane.


    The sword wielders were all hostile itinerant cultivators.


    These itinerant cultivators had awakened their bloodlines to varying degrees. They kept shooting out magic tools, talismans, and the like from their hands, or directly riding their swords.


    They kept attacking the membrane.


    The barrier received the attack and ripples appeared.


    From time to time, the disciples of the Golden Jade Lane would fly out on their swords and fight with the enemies in the air, but they were obviously no match for the cultivators who had awakened their bloodlines.


    Even more disciples were injured and were sitting cross-legged in the streets with their eyes closed, recuperating their auras in order to fight the enemy again.


    As Xia Ji flew up on his sword, he scanned the crowd nearby and found a few people he knew when he first arrived.


    For example, Qing Fengzi, who was ¡°showing off his flying sword in front of


    Yun Lingzi, who asked if he had a daopanion at the naturalization office.


    Qing Xia, who hade to the ninth floor of the library to ask for her trantion of the ancient words,


    Water Count, who was ming himself for not reading properly but only reading ancient books,


    There was also Jing Chunzi, who had received the order of the owner to guard this ce.


    These people were now on the same front line, nervously facing the invasion of foreign enemies.


    Xia Ji looked up at the sky. The battle was quite intense.


    He pondered for a moment.


    He casually took out an ordinary crystal ball that contained a purple me seed from his sleeve.


    The crystal ball gentlynded on the stone table in the courtyard.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stay any longer and pointed at the sky.


    He rode his sword and flew away with the wind.


    A voice transmission drifted faintly to Jing Chunzi, who was frowning.


    ¡°A fire seed is in Perfected Jingming¡¯s courtyard. Three dayster, you can pass Guan Sect.¡±


    Jing Chunzi suddenly opened his eyes and looked up. He saw a figure wrapped in a cloak breaking through the membrane. In everyone¡¯s eyes, that figure did not fight. Instead, he chose to turn around and quickly ¡± escape ¡± in another direction.


    This scene left everyone dumbstruck.


    This caused the enemies outside the air shield tough out loud, and two flying swords chased after them.


    Jing Chunzi did not say anything. He hurriedly rode his sword to the courtyard, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    Just as that person said, there was indeed a purple fire seed.


    Even though he was the owner of a store, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    With this fire seed, the Golden Jade Lane could close the mountain gate and be saved.


    Who was that person?


    He hurriedly looked up, but he could not see the back of the person who had ¡°escaped¡±.


    After a long silence, Jing Chunzi bowed three times. ¡± Although I can¡¯t confirm your name, thank you very much. ¡±


    However , what was the reason for these three days?


    Xia Ji casually dealt with the enemies chasing after him and arrived at the edge of Fangzhang Ind.


    He descended on his sword and left the sky-floating ind, standing on the blue sea.


    He tossed out the small golden fish from his sleeve.


    Thud.


    The little fish bit the three red beads and entered the sea. It swam a few rounds in the water and seemed to be quite used to it. It did not encounter the problem of freshwater fish entering the sea.


    It was a supernatural species that had gained intelligence and awakened its bloodline to a certain extent. Its resistance was naturally not something that ordinary fish couldpare to.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on the flying sword.


    He flicked a drop of blood with his finger.


    ¡°A gift for you.¡±


    The golden fish pped its tail and soared into the sky. Its small fleshy horns broke through the shallow waves of the sea.


    She opened her mouth and bit the blood.


    Then, as if sensing the power hidden in the blood, he could not help but widen his eyes.


    It W?S like a balloon that had been filled With air Was suddenly untied, and it circled in the water full of vitality.


    It swam slower and slower, and in the end, it looked up at Xia Ji on the flying sword in difort.


    ¡°If fate allows it, we¡¯ll meet again in the future,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The little golden fish was still reluctant to leave.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± This is the heart of the East Sea. You have opportunities but also great danger. Don¡¯t show off anything. Showing off will only make you enemies and not friends like me.


    The little golden fish understood his words and floated silently.


    ¡°Live on,¡± Xia Ji said.


    He took a deep look at the small golden fish and pointed his fingers at it. The flying sword changed its direction and shot toward the sky.


    Xiaoyu stared at his back, as if he wanted to remember him forever.


    It vaguely knew that it might never see him again.


    But soon, the joy of entering a new world drowned out this worry.


    It pped its golden fishtail, which was covered in scales like armor, and headed toward the deep blue sea.


    Although his hometown was far away, the distance had already arrived. Those who constantly strive for self-improvement will eventually meet again in the future.


    Xia Ji, on the other hand, rode his sword and headed toward the True Martial Pavilion.


    True Martial Pavilion.


    The Daoist nun in the library sighed softly.


    Sixteen years ago, she made a mistake.


    Therefore, he was punished to be the guard of this library.


    It was only when the unknown book thief returned the book that her punishment ended.


    The Taoist nun was called Bei Yuzi. Because of the spiritual energy of Fangzhang Ind, she still looked like a young girl even after 16 years. Her mentality had not changed.


    At this moment, Master Bei Yu sighed helplessly. Why was he so unlucky?


    She actually thought that a book thief was her junior brother and thought that he was quite handsome. She even thought that he didn¡¯t gather at the square because he was a bookworm.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    It was too painful.


    Why was he so stupid?


    Was such a stupid person like him suitable for cultivation?


    Just as she was in a daze, she saw a token handed over.


    Master Bei Yu didn¡¯t even look at the person who came and said listlessly,¡±Let¡¯s go ln.¡±


    However, the person did not enter. Instead, he took out a stack of books from his storage space and ced them in front of the desk. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to return the book.¡±

 Chapter 395 - 395:237. The Spirit in the Deep Winter

    Chapter 395 - 395:237. The Spirit in the Deep Winter


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Return the book?¡±


    Bei Yuzi didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    By the time her reflex arc received the message and her nerves lifted her stupid head, the person in front of her had already disappeared.


    There was only a small mountain of ancient books.


    Bei Yuzi learned from her mistakes. This time, she didn¡¯t order any books, but rushed out of the library and shouted,¡± The book thief is here again!!! ¡±


    The voice rolled away.


    Not long after, a few powerful figures rushed over.


    Bei Yuzi exined the situation to the officers of the True Martial Pavilion.


    The officers nced at the ancient book on the table and immediately split up.


    They went all the way to catch that thief.


    There was also a group of people who stayed here to count the books.


    The real person flipped through the book ording to the missing list.


    The more he flipped, the stranger his expression became¡­


    Gradually, the strangeness turned serious.


    Then, the seriousness turned into shock.


    The shock turned into horror.


    Bei Yuzi didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    By the time her reflex arc received the message and her nerves lifted her stupid head, the person in front of her had already disappeared.


    There was only a small mountain of ancient books.


    Bei Yuzi learned from her mistakes. This time, she didn¡¯t order any books, but rushed out of the library and shouted,¡± The book thief is here again!!! ¡±


    The voice rolled away.


    Not long after, a few powerful figures rushed over.


    Bei Yuzi exined the situation to the officers of the True Martial Pavilion.


    The officers nced at the ancient book on the table and immediately split up.


    They went all the way to catch that thief.


    There was also a group of people who stayed here to count the books.


    The real person flipped through the book ording to the missing list.


    The more he flipped, the stranger his expression became¡­


    Gradually, the strangeness turned serious.


    Then, the seriousness turned into shock.


    The shock turned into horror.


    He flipped through the book faster and faster.


    Bei Yuzi let out a sigh of relief. This time, she finally did something right. Seeing the frequent changes in the Daoist Master¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. She went over to take a look and saw that all the books had pages attached to them.


    Each page was filled with words.


    ¡°Elder, are these the tranted texts of the ancient books?¡± Master Bei Yu asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a trantion or not, but these words are very precious. The words and sentences are also quite obscure, which is in line with the style of writing in ancient Daoist scriptures¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he could not help but sigh. ¡°What kind of thief can write such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯s a very talented thief?¡± Bei Yuzi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just talent¡­¡± Daoist Master said.


    His hand suddenly stopped and fell on a book that did not look like an ancient


    scroll.


    There was only one line written on the cover of the book-To the little Daoist nun of the Book Pavilion.


    The Perfected One didn¡¯t even look at it and handed the book over. ¡®¡±¡®This was given to you by that little thief.¡±


    Master Bei Yu took the book and opened it curiously. At the same time, he muttered, ¡°What could it be?¡±


    Her doubts disappeared as she started reading.


    She stared at it, then quickly turned the page again.


    This was an extremely brilliant fire control technique.


    The True Martial Pavilion was famous for forging swords. With such a fire-controlling method, their status would definitely rise¡­


    The two of them werepletely engrossed in their own world, reading the book without even panting.


    He saw the people who had gone to hunt down the thief return.


    Naturally, they couldn¡¯t capture Xia Ji¡­


    Xia Ji had already left True Martial Pavilion and returned to Golden Jade Lane.


    He turned into a stream of water and quietly entered the workshop.


    Jing Chunzi also kept his promise and did not activate the Mountain Sealing Array in advance.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t show himself again. Instead, he left directly from the Inferno Transfer Station in Perfected Jingming¡¯s courtyard.


    After returning to the Mirror Lake Study.


    This ce was really empty.


    Xia Ji looked at the bookshelf, grabbed a book, and continued reading.


    Spring left, summer solstice, autumn came.


    He was already used to such quiet cultivation.


    After nightfall, he still hadn¡¯t given up on going to the Tribtion Lands to gain experience.


    In the past year, he had already advanced to the fifth minor realm of the Dharmakaya realm.


    The opening of the extra meridian increased the power of his avatar by about 30 percent.


    Winter had arrived again.


    The snow was falling again.


    Xia Ji looked at the bronze mirror, and his white hair became more obvious.


    It had only been thirty-seven years, but he suddenly had a feeling that he was already tired of looking at the flying snow.


    Then, after hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years, what would it feel like to see this winter again?


    At this moment¡­


    The howling cold wind entered through the crack of the study door, making ghostly wails and wolf howls. The candlelight on the table was blown away and was about to be extinguished.


    Xia Ji put down the book and reached out to protect the flickering candle me.


    For a moment, his heart felt empty.


    In his previous life and this life, he had lived for less than sixty years. He didn¡¯t know where this loneliness came from.


    Heughed self-deprecatingly and suddenly felt a little impressed by Su Tian, even Lu Chan, the ancestor of the Wu family, the Grand Supreme¡­ How did these people who had lived for tens of thousands of years survive?


    Just as he was thinking,


    The sound of ark suddenly came from the snowy winter.


    Her ears were ringing.


    That¡¯s a bird singing a beautiful song,


    It made people feel as if spring had arrived.


    Xia Ji had experienced thirty-seven winters, but he had never heard the cry of ark in the snow. As soon as his heart moved, he pushed it away.


    The door of the study was blown aside by the wind, revealing the dark world outside.


    And the sound of therk came from afar¡­


    Xia Ji finally saw therk.


    She carried antern and wore a snow-white fur coat with a golden belt. Her furry cor surrounded her beautiful face.


    Therk was standing in front of the door. When it saw the door open, it jumped into the study and hummed a few times across from the tea table.


    It was Lu Miaomiao.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like it?¡± she asked.


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart felt inexplicably warm. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao raised her voice again and imitated the little bird¡¯s voice. ¡°Uncle, the Lu family is checking the progress. I¡¯ll be with you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy this winter,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go,¡± Lu Miaomiao said bitterly.


    ¡°Why the long face?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too serious. I¡¯m just suffering, and you¡¯re still asking.¡± Lu


    Miaomiao said.. Are you the only one living on this ind?¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396: 237. The Spirit in the Deep Winter

    Chapter 396 - 396: 237. The Spirit in the Deep Winter


    Trantor: 549690339


    When she arrived, she found that the building was empty.


    Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.


    Xia Ji nodded again.


    ¡® Stop cooking, ¡± Lu Miaomiao said. ¡± I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal. It¡¯ll be good for the Lu family to see us together. We¡¯ll make a marriage alliance for them to


    See.


    An hourter.


    The two of them appeared in Juye City.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s mischievous eyes darted around as she held Xia Ji¡¯s left arm with her right hand and walked on the street.


    A restaurant appeared in front of them. The restaurant was seven stories high andnterns hung high. Guests came and went in an endless stream. The que in the middle had the words ¡°Tianzhen Market¡± written on it.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°No yes.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao hurriedly pulled Xia Ji and ran forward.


    ¡°I heard that the dishes in this restaurant are pretty good,¡± said Xia Ji.


    ¡°Liar!¡± It was not delicious! Quick, quick, quick. Hurry up and go over. I can¡¯t stand this vulgar smell of oil and smoke.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have money, do you?¡± Xia Ji¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°How how could it be!¡± Lu Miaomiao hurriedly said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? The wonders of the world, the strange and unusual views, often lie in the danger and distance;And the delicacies and rare dishes in the market are often in the remote areas.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear thest part,¡± Xia Ji shook his head honestly.


    Lu Miaomiao revealed a disdainful expression and let out a ¡°Eh


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re a schr. You¡¯ve never heard of this before. Hmph.¡±


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh. He could clearly feel that even though the girl beside him heard hisughter, her face didn¡¯t turn red or her heart jump. The curve on his lips couldn¡¯t help but increase.


    The emptiness in his heart from before had actually been eliminated.


    ¡°Last time at the Wangjiang Tower, I invited you to drink tea on the top floor.


    Uncle, do you think I¡¯m someone who needs money?¡±


    ¡°Actually, that day¡­¡± Xia Ji smiled. Although you flipped through the pages quickly and your fingers clicked quickly, I saw¡­¡±


    Lu Miaomiao rolled her eyes and said righteously,¡±So what if I see it? Isn¡¯t it thirty times more expensive than the tea outside? I¡¯m still very rich Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you treating me to?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Lu Miaomiao narrowed her eyes. ¡± It must be something really, really, really delicious. ¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡± Oh? Then I¡¯m looking forward to it. ¡±


    His ck hair was mixed with white hair as the winter wind brushed past it.


    Behind him, it brought out a somewhat detached temperament.


    The young girl beside him who was holding his arm also looked like an elf.


    The two of them were silent and moved, showing a strange sense of harmony and warmth.


    There were fewernterns on the street in the winter night, and the light was getting dimmer.


    The two of them walked from light to darkness.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound came from the dark corner of the alley.


    It was a beggar with unkempt hair and a dirty face. He looked like he was about to freeze into a roll. He was holding a chipped copper bowl and shaking his hand.


    The copper was bouncing up and down in the copper bowl, making a sound.


    Lu Miaomiao stopped in her tracks and pulled her arm out of Xia Ji¡¯s arms. She took out a small purse, counted twenty copper coins, and threw it out. ¡± Go and have a bowl of noodles. ¡±


    The beggar didn¡¯t even look at him and just said mechanically, ¡± Thank you, thank you. ¡±


    The two of them walked past.


    ¡°He thinks you¡¯re giving him too little,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lu Miaomiao said.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Although his face is dirty, his hair is messy, and his clothes are tattered, they are all fake. I can feel that his Qi and blood flow arepletely healthy. Moreover, they are quite strong. He should be a martial artist. ¡®


    Lu Miaomiao suddenly stopped.


    She turned around and ran over.


    ¡± What are you doing? ¡± Xia Ji hurriedly pulled her back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him cheat me of my hard-earned money.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao broke free from Xia Ji¡¯s grip and ran a small circle beforeing back.


    The beggar¡¯s acupuncture points were sealed by her, and the bowl had already been snatched by her¡­


    Lu Miaomiao counted 30 copper coins, blew off the dust, and put them into her small purse with satisfaction.


    ¡°You actually stole a beggar¡¯s money?¡± Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°I was once a beggar,¡± Lu Miaomiao said.


    The two of them chatted andughed as they walked, as if they hadpletely integrated into this ordinary world.


    Not far away, there was a ck-robed figure.


    That figure was sent by the Lu family to check on the progress of the marriage.


    When the ck-robed figure saw Lu Miaomiao snatching the beggar¡¯s money in front of the Su family¡¯s imperial master, he could not bear to look at her directly. It was a pain in the eyes¡­


    However, he had also heard their undisguised conversation and knew that Lu Miaomiao wanted to treat the emperor¡¯s teacher to a good meal.


    The ck shadow was also filled with curiosity because as far as he knew, there was nothing good to eat further down the street.


    At least there was nothing expensive.


    Soon, he saw the two of them stop in front of a small stall.


    There was almost no one in front of the stall. Although the big pot behind the stall was covered tightly, steam was still rising from the cracks.


    An old couple was standing behind the pot.


    ¡°Boss, arge bowl of the secret mutton noodle soup and a bowl of your secret salted vegetable bread,¡± Lu Miaomiao shouted.


    The grandmother of the old couple immediately replied,¡±Alright.¡±


    Then, he looked at the two of them and smiled.¡±Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid of getting fat. If your husband really loves you, it¡¯s good that you get fatter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not husband, he¡­¡± Lu Miaomiao said with a red face. The old grandma looked at the two of them curiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother,¡± Lu Miaomiao said.


    The olddy revealed a knowing smile. As she smiled, she looked at the old man who was cutting the mutton beside her and whispered, ¡°Old man, cut more for the couple. Business isn¡¯t good anyway.¡±


    The old man also smiled, as if he had remembered the old woman and him when they were young. He said,¡±Got it. You¡¯re so long-winded.¡±


    Xia Ji and Lu Miaomiao sat under the snow shelter.


    ¡°Let me tell you, the mutton noodle soup here is especially delicious.¡± Lu Miaomiao leaned over and said.


    ¡°Then why did you only order one serving?¡± Xia Ji asked, his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat much,¡± Lu Miaomiao said.¡±A small bowl is enough.¡±


    In the distance¡­


    The ck figure who was silently watching the two of them immediately covered his face.


    No way, Lu Miaomiao, you¡¯re simply a disgrace to the Lu family.


    So the very, very, very delicious thing you mentioned was half a bowl of mutton soup noodles?


    Soon¡­


    The ck shadow¡¯s bottom line was mercilessly challenged again.


    The granny brought a big bowl of mutton soup noodles to the table and gave a small bowl to Lu Miaomiao.


    From the beginning to the end, the olddy had been smiling at the two of them. Her gaze seemed to have seen through everything.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s face almost turned red. She grabbed her chopsticks and started to fork the noodles from the big bowl. She also picked up arge piece of mutton and put it in her bowl.


    ¡°Why did you remove all the meat?¡± Xia Ji asked speechlessly.


    Lu Miaomiao looked at it and took another piece back.¡±ls it fair now? I didn¡¯t take all the meat.¡±


    Bang!


    A strange sound suddenly came from afar, as if something had fallen.


    The ck shadow couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His body twitched and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Drunkard, right?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked. Eat your noodles, I¡¯m starving ¨C Boss, hurry up and serve the cornbread.¡±


    She grabbed the small bowl and drank a mouthful of hot soup in satisfaction.


    Xia Ji also started eating.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s incessant chatter could be heard on the table.


    ¡°Add some pepper.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this pickled vegetable is really delicious.¡± ¡°The taste of mutton is indeed very authentic.¡±


    Xia Ji had never eaten such a dinner before.


    In the past, he had eaten delicacies from all over the world, but now, the delicacies were all based on his mouth¡­


    But for some reason, he ate quite warmly.


    Because, although the winter snow was cold, although it was dead rain,


    Because, although the world was big, so big that it was empty and lonely,


    Because, although time was long, long enough to break up and reunite, the people around him would eventually leave.


    However, at this moment, being apanied by such an elf was enough to give this simple meal the name of the most delicious.


    ¡°Hah


    Lu Miaomiao heaved a sigh of relief.


    The noodles and cornbread on the table had already been swept clean by the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, right? It¡¯s really, really, really delicious, right?¡±


    Lu Miaomiao interrogated her soul.


    The ck shadow who was watching from afar secretly cursed in his heart. Delicious my ass. It¡¯s impolite of you to treat the emperor¡¯s teacher to such a thing. If the emperor¡¯s teacher thinks it¡¯s delicious, then there¡¯s a problem.


    But soon, the shadow heard Xia Ji¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    The ck shadow was petrified like a frozen ice sculpture, standing still in the snow.


    At this moment, he hadpleted his assessment. A marriage alliance was extremely good..

 Chapter 397 - 397: 238. The Great Chaos Has Rising, The Emperor’s Teacher Leaves the Mountain

    Chapter 397: 238. The Great Chaos Has Rising, The Emperor¡¯s Teacher Leaves the Mountain


    Trantor: 549690339


    The winter snow spread across the world.


    The calm Mirror Lake suddenly became noisy.


    The earth shook, and the snow on the trees fell.


    The cloth-clothed child standing under the tree was suddenly hit. The cold snow and sand mixed into his neck. He was so cold that he jumped up and shouted,¡±Earthquake, earthquake!¡±


    But no one paid attention to him.


    Because everyone could already tell that it was the sound of horse hooves.


    Horseshoes came from afar like thunder and raging waves.


    The sound was huge. Although it was still far away, it had already transmitted this power over, as if it indicated that the person who came was extraordinary.


    Themoners who made a living here were filled with curiosity. They looked around nkly and asked, ¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Will there be a war?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ It¡¯s too sudden.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Panic appeared in the eyes of themoners.


    Who wasn¡¯t afraid of war?


    Wan Shi was also in the crowd. There wasn¡¯t much business after winter, so she took some time to get off the boat and ran to a higher rock. She looked into the distance and muttered,¡± Immortals can even exterminate flood dragons and fiendish demons. Even if soldiers reallye, they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend


    Immortals, right? ¡±


    She wasforting herself.


    But in fact, the sound of the hooves getting louder and louder, the sound of trampling on her heart, made her shudder.


    Once the war broke out, it would truly be the prelude to a chaotic world.


    It was often said that there were fire demons in the north, but the people living in the south had never seen those demons before. Naturally, they could not imagine that the great cmity had already arrived.


    To them, war was like the sky copsing.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of horse hooves was approaching.


    The snow on the trees rolled down, and the tea tables and wooden chairs swayed up and down with the shaking of the earth.


    In the distance,


    The heavy flood of steel was like a deep metal ck dragon that roared as it swam through the snow and wind. It passed through the Mirror Lake Bazaar and stopped at the periphery.


    The person in the lead had a stocky build and wore a double-winged helmet on his head. He was covered in dragon scales and appeared abnormally mighty. He also had a majestic aura that made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Themoners felt their hearts and souls tremble just by looking at this person. It was as if the only light in the world shone on this person, making them have the urge to kneel and worship.


    It was Ji Xuan.


    As the Son of Heaven¡¯s Mandate, he had a unique and strange aura. Not to mention themon people, even martial artists or generals could not help but bow their heads when they saw him. They deeply recognized him as a wise ruler of a generation.


    The world was vast and the snow was heavy.


    But he only had eyes for theke at the end of the road.


    There was an ind on theke.


    On the ind was his teacher.


    He had lived here for a long time, followed his teacher for ten years, and experienced countless stories. Now that he was visiting the old ce again, he felt like he was returning to his hometown.


    A mysterious power had already subtly changed Ji Xuan, causing him to have almost forgotten the story of him being a half-dragon. At this moment, his every word and action was in line with the appearance of a male lord.


    Now,


    He had already unified the scattered south.


    Now, it was time to wee the emperor¡¯s teacher.


    After that, he would unify the world and establish an unchanging dynasty.


    He walked forward full of ambition, with a few generals and martial artists by his side, naturally following closely behind, surrounding him.


    Everywhere he went, people retreated.


    Ji Xuan came to thekeside, cupped his fists and bowed slightly. want to invite you out of the mountain and treat you as my teacher. You will listen to my teachings day and night to help me quell the chaos in the world, stabilize the people in the world, and calm the hearts of the world.¡±


    The chosen one naturally wouldn¡¯t kneel.


    Therefore, Ji Xuan maintained his posture of cupping his fists and bowing as he waited quietly.


    In reality, other than the aristocratic families, no one knew that he was the chosen one. Furthermore, the aristocratic families kept their mouths shut about this. In other words, the vast majority of people who followed Ji Xuan were indeed attracted by him.


    At this moment, a burly man behind him could not help but frown. When he saw that the King was so polite and that the immortal in the distance did not react after the King¡¯s voice fell, his anger rose and he could not help but speak.


    However, before the burly man could speak, Ji Xuan seemed to have sensed it.


    He waved his hand and said in a deep voice,¡±Xu Wensheng!¡±


    The burly man red at him and sighed. He turned his head away, his eyes filled with resentment.


    He nced sideways at the cold man on the other side of the lord. The man met his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Brother Xu, wait a moment. It¡¯s what I should do. ¡±


    ¡°Ding Cheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Wensheng asked. I heard that this immortal hasn¡¯t broken through to the eleventh realm in nearly twenty years. He hasn¡¯t even awakened his bloodline. What right does he have to make my lord wait?¡± ¡°Just because he wrote two books,¡± the cold man said coldly.


    ¡°You mean World Force and World Image?¡± Xu Wensheng asked curiously.


    The cold man saw that he didn¡¯t even know this and was really a boorish man, so he turned his head away.


    The burly man chuckled. ¡± Really? ¡±


    Ding Cheng nodded.


    Xu Wensheng said, ¡± Then let¡¯s wait. Damn it. You should have said so earlier. ¡®


    The anger on his face instantly disappeared. He had learned the ¡± World Force


    , and in order to learn this book, he had specially hired someone to teach him how to read.


    After discovering that it was too difficult to read, he chose to let someone read the cultivation technique to him.


    It was a pity that he was so close to her..

 Chapter 398 - 398: 238. The Great Chaos Has Rising, The Emperor’s Teacher Leaves the Mountain

    Chapter 398: 238. The Great Chaos Has Rising, The Emperor¡¯s Teacher Leaves the Mountain


    Trantor: 549690339


    He wrote a peerless article andpiled the cultivation techniques that were shelved into a book that was like a dictionary.


    It allowed everyone to choose a cultivation technique that was suitable for them to cultivate.


    Unfortunately, he had made many people sessful, and even made some new eleventh realm experts, but he himself could not break through or even awaken his bloodline. It was really a pity that people could not help but sigh, and they felt that the heavens were jealous of talents.


    Everyone waited for a long time.


    By the time the snow fell, the armor had already turned white.


    Only then did a small boat appear on theke.


    The person on the boat was wearing a strange cat-eared cloak and said loudly, ¡°The immortal is not at home. He went on a tour.¡±


    The corners of Ji Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched¡­


    He vaguely remembered that he had done what this person had done and said what this person had said.


    The teacher was clearly right behind him. Was he not paying attention to the three invitations?


    But he was curious again. Who was this woman?


    Just as he finished speaking and was about to ask a few questions, the cat-eared cloaked person had already rowed back. He only left the chosen one, the left and right generals, and the tens of thousands of cavalry on the shore, ignoring them.


    Ji Xuan understood this trick.


    So he cupped his hands and said, ¡± I¡¯m deeply sorry that you¡¯re not here. I¡¯ll visit you again in 30 days. ¡®


    Finishing, he turned around and left. The group of Great Generals and martial artists also left with him.


    The cavalry came like a tide and retreated like a tide.


    In the middle of theke, Lu Miaomiao pulled down her cat-eared cloak. ¡® Uncle, I¡¯lle back in a month. ¡®


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Lu Miaomiao chuckled. ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t want to stay in one ce forever. There are still many ces here that I haven¡¯t been to.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    A monthter.


    Ji Xuan appeared once again.


    Sure enough, in the routine he was familiar with, his teacher was still wandering the world the second time he came.


    The girl in the cat-eared cloak continued to go through the motions.


    Hence¡­


    Ji Xuan went back again and made an appointment toe back next month.


    Lu Miaomiao also ran away, saying that she woulde back in a month.


    Winter was deep, and the cold and wet air in the south was bone-chilling.


    The next time Ji Xuan came was not far away.


    However, before Ji Xuan arrived, Xia Ji weed an unexpected guest.


    Su Tian appeared in the study and went straight to the point.¡± There are some changes in the situation. This time, it might be difficult for ¡®Them¡¯ and I to free ourselves to take care of the war between the north and the south. ¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t know about this for the time being. Otherwise, it¡¯s very likely that your heart will be confused. After 500 years, I¡¯ll tell you when I have the chance. ¡®


    Xia Ji knew that she didn¡¯t want to tell him, so he didn¡¯t ask further.


    Su Tian said,¡±The power in the north is not weak now. That Ye Linxiao¡¯s growth speed is indeed very fast. He is about to break through to the eleventh realm, but he has not reached the red line yet. If he passes it, then ¡­¡± Someone will kill him.¡±


    Xia Ji thought to himself, ¡± I can¡¯t kill him, but I¡¯m feeding him experience points instead. ¡± However, he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Su Tian also smiled sweetly at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°When are youing back?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Su Tian smiled. If you tell me, I won¡¯t leave now.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled as well.


    Su Tian suddenly stepped forward and pushed him down. Xia Ji was about to push her away when he heard Su Tian whisper into his ear, ¡°¡±No matter what you do, don¡¯t bet everything. The water is already very deep. No one is a fool. No one can afford to lose.¡±


    Xia Ji pushed her away and hooked his arms around her back, asking telepathically, ¡°¡±What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re experiencing the 18th 12,000 years,¡± Su Tian replied telepathically.


    After she finished speaking, she pushed Xia Ji away and opened the window. She grabbed the Dragon and left in an instant.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and pondered.


    Five hundred years was a small epoch.


    12,000 years was the First Era.


    Since the 18th minor epoch would enter the 3,000 -year-long killing tribtion just to fight for the nine spots.


    Then how could this eighteenth Middle Era not have any special characteristics?


    However, no one had lived that long. Even Su Tian definitely did not know what was special about it. Now, something was clearly wrong.


    He strolled to the window. The snowy world outside the window was blurry and imprable.


    Xia Ji looked at it for a while before returning to the coffee table. He made a pot of tea and opened a book.


    Three dayster.


    Xia Ji felt something strange in his storage space.


    He quickly locked onto the source of the strange movement-the ck de Thunder Fire.


    He took out the ck de.


    Endless purple lightning arcs drilled out of the invisible ¡®particle holes¡¯ on the de, forming the shape of a thundercloud.


    The thundercloud floated in the air and made a series of crackling noises.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work again.¡± The tribtion cloud let out a very down-to-earth, human-like voice.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Just work.¡±


    Why? ¡± Xia Ji asked from a different angle. ¡± Why work? ¡±


    ¡°In any case, I feel like I have to go, just like three thousand years ago¡­Alright, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. I¡¯m leaving. When I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯lle back to look for you.¡± Lei Yun obviously liked Xia Ji. He felt that he had learned a lot over the years. This Buddha was simply an ultimate genius, which was deeply in line with Cmity Cloud¡¯s preferences.


    Xia Ji held Lei Yun back and tried to probe him with all sorts of methods, but to no avail.


    It wasn¡¯t that the tribtion cloud didn¡¯t say anything, but it didn¡¯t know.


    It had a certain instinct, but it was impossible to deeply analyze the source of this instinct.


    After chatting for a while, the thunder cloud flew up into the sky and disappeared into the distance in broad daylight.


    Xia Ji naturally connected the words ¡± Lei Yun¡¯s departure ¡± to ¡± Su Tian¡¯s visit three days ago ¡®


    Three thousand years ago, Lei Yun was going to kill people like him who wanted to break through to the eleventh realm. Now, what mission was it going to carry out?


    The thunderclouds in the ¡°execution of the mission¡± were obviously much stronger than the thunderclouds he controlled. Otherwise, just the posture when he first saw the tribtion clouds was enough to increase his strength by many times.


    However, he could not let Lei Yun unleash that kind of power.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment and quickly understood this state.


    If Lei Yun was working for an unknown existence like the Heavenly Dao ¡­


    When it wasn¡¯t working, it was half-naked.


    When he was working, he would change into a Superman uniform¡­This power was naturally iparable.


    However, there was another problem.


    Did the Wielder of the Will usually raise thunderclouds?


    Xia Ji silently looked up at the sky, his eyes flickering with a profound light.


    Another few days passed.


    Deep winter.


    Lu Miaomiao was back.


    Ji Xuan arrived outside the Mirror Lake once again.


    This was his third time here.


    This time, he came in a hurry.


    This was because the whetstone in the north seemed to have transcended his original boundaries. He had already gathered an army in a swift and violent manner, wanting to cross the river.


    The south had yet topletely stabilize, but the north was already inplete turmoil.


    Now, Xia Xian, the former third prince of the Shang Dynasty, who was known as the ¡°Emperor of the Northern Shang¡±, had countless elite soldiers under him.


    Even themander had a great background.


    They were the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect, who were known to have the ability to ¡®pacify the world by themselves.¡¯


    Now, the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect were all under the Northern Shang Emperor¡¯smand. In addition, there was unconfirmed news that the teacher of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect was also in the Northern Shang Emperor¡¯s camp.


    It was still unknown how many of these powerhouses who had awakened their bloodlines had broken through to the eleventh realm. However, with the existence of the two volumes of the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll, those who had awakened their bloodlines would eventually have a chance to break through.


    With arge base, there would naturally be nock of people who had broken through to the eleventh realm.


    Ji Xuan naturally knew about this information. He did not expect things to be so unfavorable.


    First, the Green King had died suddenly, and the Southern Dynasty was in disarray. Then, Xia Xian suddenly raised his army, and before he could prepare, the army had attacked him. He was no longer a screenwriter.


    It was a real crisis.


    Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. He suppressed the frustration in his heart and leaned against thekeside, shouting, want to invite you out of the mountain and treat you as my teacher. You will listen to my teachings day and night to help me quell the chaos in the world, stabilize the people in the world, and calm the hearts of the world.¡± Soon.


    Another small boat was rowed out by theke.


    The cat-eared cloaked girl at the bow of the boat shouted, ¡°¡±Sir is at home today.¡±


    She propped herself up on the bamboo pole and slowly approached the shore.


    She nced at Ji Xuan and said, ¡°¡±Come on up, I¡¯ll bring you to see Sir..¡±

 Chapter 399 - 399: 239. Assassination

    Chapter 399 - 399: 239. Assassination


    Trantor: 549690339


    Spring and Autumn, alternate.


    Unknowingly, three years had passed since the emperor¡¯s teacher left the mountain.


    Three years passed.


    The Mirror Lake had not changed.


    Instead, it became a purend.


    Many people who sought peace of mind settled here.


    A stone tablet was erected in front of the mirrorke.


    A poem was written on the tablet.


    At this moment, the elderly man was stroking the stone tablet and reciting softly,


    ¡°There are immortals in Jiangnan who leave the world and stand alone. A gust of wind could quell a tsunami, and a wave of a hand could exterminate a group of demons. Ten steps to kill a flood dragon, red blood white crane clothes. When the matter is done, I will leave with my horsetail whisk and hide in the west of the Mirror Lake.¡±


    After he finished reciting, he was silent for a long time. He wiped his tears, clearly feeling something.


    Then, the old man turned around and walked toward the Longevity Temple by theke.


    A jade statue was ced in the temple.


    The jade statue looked like a young man, and it was very powerful. His eyes were calm as if they were hidden in the deep sea.


    Her long hair and ck hair fell behind her back, tied up in a bun, and she stood with a ck and a white saber in her hands.


    In the Temple of Eternal Life, there were many people who kowtowed and offered incense.


    One was a person who had received grace like the old man, the second was a person who had read the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll and happened to pass by, and the third was a person who prayed for peace.


    The old man shakily lit three incense sticks, inserted them into the bronze cauldron in front of the jade statue, and bowed three times.


    As he bowed, the fragrance rose up and bathed the body of the jade statue. It made the immortal seem like he was in the clouds, extraordinary and mighty.


    After the old man finished paying his respects to the jade statue, he left the Longevity Temple with a worried expression.


    What he was worried about was that the war between the north and the south was in full swing.


    The Northern army was far more powerful than they had imagined. Ordinary Nortnd soldiers could use their sabers to create mes, sh out wind des, and walk on water¡­


    These extraordinary matters of the past seemed to have be ordinary things now.


    This was simply unimaginable.


    And half a year ago, the firstrge-scale battle between the north and south, the Battle of Hengjiang, broke out.


    In this battle, the Southern Dynasty, known as the Great Zhou, had actually lost to the Northern Shang.


    The old man heard someone say,


    In the battle of Hengjiang,


    Suddenly, it was not like the battle in the past.


    A hundred miles of water in the river rose into the sky and drifted for a thousand miles. Then, it descended from the sky and directly drowned the Great Zhou army.


    In the midst of this water flow, three huge shadows that covered the sky came from the north. They waved their attacks that could destroy the world and directly killed the 200,000 soldiers at the front line of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    On the Great Zhou¡¯s side, although there were also fierce generals, they were ultimately defeated.


    The old man sighed.


    Heng Jiang City was thergest city near the river in the Southern Dynasty.


    If this city fell, it meant that the northern army could no longer be restricted by the natural barrier of the Yangtze River. They could cross the river and station their troops before marching south.


    Zong Dong City.


    It was the secondrge city of the Southern Dynasty that was more than a thousand miles away from Hengjiang City. It was also an important hub for military andmercial affairs.


    At this moment,


    The city was somewhat chaotic and solemn.


    The sounds of patrolling and the shing of scales rang out from time to time, making it difficult for people to calm down and enter their dreams.


    After lying down for a while, he could hear the drum-like sound of horse hoovesing from afar.


    If one were to walk on the streets for a short while, one would hear many people sighing and even their mood would be depressed.


    Perhaps the situation wasn¡¯t that bad, but the defeat in Heng Jiang City had clearly impacted the hearts of the people.


    However. the arrival of the F.mneror of Great 7.11011 roused the hearts of the


    people.


    Otherwise, he might have been defeated long ago.


    At this moment¡­


    In the study room of the side hall of the pce.


    Lu Miaomiao put on a bear-eared cloak and added some oil to the greenmp.


    The mes danced, casting a human figure and a little bear¡¯s shadow on the wall, flickering.


    ¡°Uncle¡­


    Lu Miaomiao ran behind Xia Ji and used her hand to catch the increasing white hair in his ck hair, but she did not count them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got more white hair, haven¡¯t you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Lu Miaomiao replied.¡±lt¡¯s much less.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Miaoyu, why don¡¯t you go to the south or return to the aristocratic families? The enemies in the north are much stronger than we imagined. If there¡¯s really amotion, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you. ¡± Although uncle has some ability, he is not invincible in the world.¡±


    ¡°Are you chasing me away?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked. Or do you think I¡¯m useless?¡± Don¡¯t you like to y outside? ¡± Xia Jiqi asked. ¡± There¡¯s nothing fun here. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore,¡± Lu Miaomiao said.¡±l¡¯m neen years old.¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t bear to part with this uncle.


    After all these years, she had developed feelings for him.


    If there were other people around the uncle, she might have left. But now that the uncle was alone, how could she abandon him?


    Xia Ji stopped persuading him and continued to flip through the book in front of him. Only by constantly reading and absorbing the Skill Orbs, and then fusing them together with enlightenment, would he be stronger and stronger.


    All rivers return to the sea because this river has flowing water.


    If he wascent, he would stop.


    No matter how the world changed, as long as he kept getting stronger at the fastest speed, it would be enough.


    Therefore, although he was stationed in Zongdong City with the army, the books from Mirror Lake Study were transported over by dozens of carriages.


    Wherever he went, the book would go.


    Xia Ji read the book, asionally deep in thought, asionally muttering something, asionally raising his brush to add some notes, and then turning to the next page.


    Lu Miaomiao leaned over to take a look and saw that the text on the book was obscure. With just a nce, she was sure that ¡± this is a book that will make people sleepy ¡°. Perhaps she could borrow two books from the uncle when she had insomnia.


    Suddenly, the candlelight swayed without warning.


    Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± Miaoyu,e with me. There are assassins.. ¡®

 Chapter 400 - 400: 239. Assassination

    Chapter 400 - 400: 239. Assassination


    Trantor: 549690339


    Oh, ¡± Lu Miaomiao replied and left with Xia Ji.


    In the distance, under the lights.


    The pce guards were patrolling carefully.


    The current Emperor of Great Zhou, Ji Xuan, and the Emperor¡¯s Teacher, Feng Nanbei, lived in the pce.


    The war between the north and the south


    The Great General, the Hidden Lord, the Imperial Advisor, and the Capital of Wen were fighting against the north from different levels.


    On the other hand, the Emperor¡¯s teacher was always by the Emperor¡¯s side, one to teach and two to protect.


    Although the emperor teacher was present, these guards were still extremely careful.


    As for the careless soldiers, they had died long ago.


    Assassins in the north had strange abilities. Even ordinary soldiers could suddenly fight against a hundred of them and burst out with power that far exceeded that of soldiers, let alone assassins.


    At this moment, a group of patrolling guards were passing by the north gate with swords in their hands. They had just reached the corner.


    Before he could react, he saw some ck shadows quickly scuttling out of the shadows in the blind spots of the lights.


    Those ck shadows were hidden very well, and their arrival was unusually abrupt.


    The moment it appeared, a cold light also appeared.


    With a sh of light, the dagger stabbed straight at the guards ¡®foreheads. This way, it would not dirty the guards¡¯ uniforms. After all, they would still have to wear these uniformster and lurk deeper into the area to poison them.


    However, they could not do it.


    A gust of wind came from afar and blew the assassins away.


    The assassins couldn¡¯t even control their bodies and staggered a few steps before stopping.


    The assassins knew that an expert had arrived, so they didn¡¯t stay any longer and charged into the shadows.


    However, the wind came again. This time, it sucked the assassins out of the shadows andnded in the light. There were a total of seven people.


    The seven of them wanted to move again, but they felt a terrifying pressureing from afar, enveloping the area. It made them feel like unarmed children being targeted by a ferocious beast, and they didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The guards had walked around the gates of hell and finally reacted. They grabbed torches and swords and hurriedly surrounded the seven assassins. At the same time, a guard shouted, ¡± Men! There¡¯s an assassin!! ¡±


    More and more guards rushed over and surrounded the seven assassins.


    The assassins had obviously admitted defeat. They looked into the distance, but they could not see anything clearly, let alone see who had attacked.


    Suddenly, the leader of the assassins shouted, ¡°¡± Are you the Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s teacher?! ¡±


    No one responded.


    The assassin roared, ¡± Only by unifying the north and south can we fight against the Tribtion Demons. My master is wise and has six million troops. If you are merciful, why don¡¯t you unite them? ¡®


    There was still no response.


    The seven assassins had obviously awakened the bloodline that allowed them to be close to the shadows. Without the shadows, they were only slightly stronger than the guards, but not by much. Moreover, in a situation where there were many people, speed was no longer important.


    The guards quickly shed with the seven assassins and killed them one by one.


    In the distance,


    Xia Ji had already left with a wave of his sleeve. He had dealt with too many assassinations like this.


    Lu Miaomiao followed behind him.


    The two of them returned to the study in the side hall, and Lu Miaomiao


    yawnea.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t stay upte.¡± You are already forty years old.¡±


    Although he was forty years old, the emperor¡¯s teacher had yet to break through to the eleventh realm and had yet to awaken any bloodline. Even though the Lu family had sent him a fire seed and helped him in various ways, he still could not awaken any bloodline.


    Without awakening the Bloodline, he would not be able to break through to the 11th State, nor would he be able to reach the peak of the 11th State and break free from the mortal¡¯s Fate Wheel.


    In other words, the uncle¡¯s lifespan was still more than a hundred years old.


    40 was not young anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in a while,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°What a naughty uncle.¡± Helpless, Lu Miaomiao ran over to sleep.


    Xia Ji was sitting in the study.


    Slowly,


    The books that he had read piled up into mountains and cast shadows.


    He thought for a moment and took out a nk scroll. After thinking carefully, he wrote four big words on the scroll, ¡°The World of Confucianism¡±.


    Confucianism and Taoism are thews of governing the world and thews of war.


    He had learned a vast amount of martial arts, and among them, there were over 10,000 Confucian techniques. At this moment, he felt something and decided to create a third cultivation technique to spread to the world.


    In this world, the strongest aspect of the Confucian Way was the way of using troops.


    Therefore, this < < The World of Confucianism > > was biased towards the path of war.


    However, after he finished writing these four words, he seemed to be very dissatisfied, so he added another four words:Benevolent people are invincible.


    The sound of guards changing shifts could be heard from afar.


    He wrote for a while before pushing open the door to take a look. The moon had already passed the middle of the sky and it was already early morning.


    The night sky was as cold as water, and the white hair was thirty thousand feet long under the setting sun.


    Spring left and autumn came.


    The forces of the Southern Dynasty were not weak, but they were stunned at first.


    The general of the Shen family, the state preceptor of the Zhou family, the hidden lord of the Wu family, and the head of the Lu family quickly brought the situation back to bnce.


    On both sides, soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals.


    Zong Dong City and Heng Jiang City had split up their forces into countless routes and cities, attacking endlessly.


    The aristocratic families also reacted. Apart from being shocked, they sent people to the north to take Lu Xian down.


    However, they soon realized that something had happened¡­


    This was because their people could not even get close to Lu Xian.


    It had been more than twenty years since the Fire Tribtion.


    It had been nearly ten years since the Ten Thousand Laws Manual was published.


    The changes brought about by these two things were earth-shattering.


    This was a mighty force that came from the north. Although the aristocratic families had magical artifacts, they could not interfere too much.

 Chapter 401 - 401: 239. Assassination

    Chapter 401: 239. Assassination


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, they failed again. The old man was hiding in the camp of a million soldiers and had the help of eight disciples. It was impossible for any spy to sneak into the middle army.


    The aristocratic families could not even see anyone.


    At this time, the aristocratic families finally thought of asking the ancestor for help.


    But the ancestor¡­


    There was no response.


    The aristocratic families began to panic.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t panic at all.


    At this moment, he was sitting steadily in the carriage.


    The carriages lined up in a convoy, escorted by soldiers, and headed for Xiaowan City, three hundred miles north of Zong Dong.


    Naturally, Ji Xuan sat in the leading carriage.


    Ji Xuan decided to head to the cities at the front lines to reward the troops before the arrival of winter.


    The sound of wheels and the bumpy feeling made people sleepy on this autumn afternoon.


    Lu Miaomiao had already fallen over and was lying on the leather chair in a rather casual manner.


    Xia Ji covered her with a thin nket. After all, the wind that entered through the window was already very cold.


    The cold wind blew past, and the withered grass that entered his eyes was like a yellow ocean. It turned into waves with the whistling west wind, surging endlessly.


    Suddenly, the wind changed.


    It seemed to be frozen.


    The expression of the callous general beside Ji Xuan suddenly changed. His eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a vignt expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ding Cheng?¡± Ji Xuan¡¯s voice came from the carriage.


    ¡°My lord, something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°I trust you,¡± said Ji Xuan in a deep voice.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡±


    Ding Cheng released his divine sense and scanned his surroundings. This summer, he had used abundant resources, the power of his bloodline, and the book ¡®World Images¡± to break through to the eleventh realm and condense his own Dharmakaya.


    Although he did not say anything now, he felt a faint sense of pride as if he had reced the emperor¡¯s teacher and be the strongest shield beside the Great Zhou Emperor.


    After all, the emperor¡¯s teacher had yet to break through to the eleventh realm, but he already had a Dharmakaya.


    Once he had a Dharmakaya, he could feel the power of the Dharmakaya in this leather bag.


    He had never had the chance to show it, and perhaps today was the day.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the weather changed.


    This change caused the west wind to turn into the east wind.


    The wind blew the withered yellow grass,pletely reversing its direction


    and moving violently.


    This strange scene immediately made the apanying soldiers cry out in surprise.


    The sound of shields and swords being drawn could be heard.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Ding Cheng was as still as a stone statue. Two secondster, his slightly narrowed eyes suddenly opened.


    East!! ¡±


    He shouted and suddenly dismounted.


    He tapped the ground with his toes, causing a rolling air wave to rise. In the blink of an eye, he had already flown more than 200 feet away.


    With a raise of his hand, the surging blood hit the dam like a flood. The sound of the blood hitting the skin affected the people around him, causing their hearts to beat.


    The slightly weaker ordinary soldiers could not help but feel their blood and qi quicken. Their faces turned red, and they felt a little dizzy and irritated. The 11th level was the gateway to a higher level of life.


    In midair, Ding Cheng¡¯s figure had already begun to transform. He broke free from the restraints of the original leather bag and turned into a ten-meter-tall giant that was thirty to forty feet tall.


    The giant¡¯s hair was disheveled as he suddenly punched out.


    He threw a punch toward the east.


    The air exploded.


    Clearly, there was also a Dharmakaya level powering from the east.


    The two forces met in the air, sending out powerful energy waves that stirred up thunder in the clear sky.


    Ding Cheng only felt the blood in his stomach churn. The other party was not weak.


    Just as this thought shed through his mind, he saw an extremely dazzling lighting from the east.


    The light arrived in an instant, but it was not aimed at him. Instead, it was aimed at the carriage at the front of the convoy. That was where the Great Zhou Emperor was.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Ding Cheng shouted and punched again. Air waves suddenly surged out.


    But ¡­ However, he was unable to touch the blinding light.


    Ding Cheng roared, but he was already helpless..

 Chapter 402 - 402: 240. A Completely Different Transmigrator

    Chapter 402: 240. A Completely Different Transmigrator


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ding Cheng was unwilling to ept this, but he had already realized that this was not purely the power of the eleventh realm, but rather, it wasbined with an appropriate magic weapon.


    The magic tool was a long arrow with a fire python wrapped around it.


    The arrow pierced through several miles and shot over like lightning. It shot towards the carriage of the Great Zhou Emperor!


    At that moment, Ding Cheng understood that the other party had two 11th realm experts.


    This was truly terrifying.


    The hellish environment of the Northern Lands was indeed the best ce to nurture experts.


    He thought about it and subconsciously shouted, ¡°¡±Lord, dodge!¡±


    Not far away¡­


    A boorish man with leopard-like eyes was still standing at the side of the carriage. His name was Xu Wensheng, and he was a friend that Ji Xuan had made during his training.


    At this moment, when he saw this extremely ferocious arrow, although he knew that he was no match for it, he still attacked in anger. As his strength surged, he had already pulled out his spear.


    But ¡­


    When he faced this arrow, he already understood that the power of the eleventh realmbined with the power of the magic tool was not something he could stop.


    He had already understood the oue of the battle, and even life and death, but he was not prepared to retreat. Instead, he continued to roar and pounce.


    The spear stirred up a strong wind and condensed into a fierce tiger Dharma in the air. It shot out along with his valiant body. As a guard, how could he let the King be injured?


    So what if he died?


    ¡± Tiger Fang song!! ¡±


    Xu Wensheng charged towards the arrow.


    Even though he was extremely far away, he could still feel the blood essence under his skin boiling in that powerful force¡­


    Death wasing.


    A momentter.


    The arrow arrived.


    The spear shot out.


    Xu Wensheng¡¯s attack missed.


    In his shock, he raised his head and saw that the iparably ferocious arrow had somehownded lightly on the ground.


    It was as if he had suddenly lost all his strength in mid -air andnded vertically.


    No one knew what was going on.


    In this gap, the giant that was over ten meters tall had already hurried back. He blocked Ji Xuan¡¯s carriage and asked, ¡°¡±My lord, are you alright?¡± ¡°With Teacher here, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± replied Ji Xuan indifferently.


    Teacher?


    Ding Cheng was stunned for a moment.


    Was it the emperor¡¯s teacher who attacked just now?


    Wasn¡¯t he only at the Tenth Realm?


    The difference between the Transcendence Realm and the Dharma Body Realm was not small.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t even see the emperor master make a move.


    He only felt that the Fire Python Arrow had strangely fallen to the ground.


    His thoughts were not over yet.


    The west wind suddenly reversed and turned into the east wind.


    A bright fire light once again flew through the long grass and arrived in front of him.


    The arrow at the front of the fire beam was still shining with the luster of death, and the arrow was surrounded by a ferocious fire python.


    Ding Cheng did not have any divine weapons or magic tools, so he could only st out his fists and push forward.


    Bang!


    The air current exploded from his push.


    However, the feeling of collision with the fire python arrow that he had expected did not appear.


    Ding Cheng looked over curiously.


    He saw a green-robed figure standing in front of him amidst the wind and clouds.


    His left hand grabbed the arrow that had stopped moving. In an instant, he had already taken a few steps forward.


    Every step he took was only half a meter. It was as leisurely as taking a stroll after a meal.


    At the same time, a calm voice sounded.


    ¡°Come out. ¡±


    Ding Cheng¡¯s eyes widened. He saw it clearly.


    It was the emperor¡¯s teacher.


    Wait a minute .


    Did the emperor master not only catch the arrow, but also endure his attack? Although he did not hit her directly, the strength of his fists just now was not weak.


    He had beaten up the emperor¡¯s teacher?


    No, no, no.


    It should have missed?


    Or did the emperor master have a defensive magic tool?


    Why didn¡¯t the emperor¡¯s master look like he had been hit?


    Ding Cheng fell into confusion.


    The Great Zhou Emperor seemed to understand the confusion of his personal general and said softly, ¡°Ding Cheng, neverpare yourself to him.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Imperial Teacher has already reached the eleventh realm?¡± Ding Cheng could not help but ask.


    ¡°Look up,¡± said Ji Xuan with a smile.


    Ding Cheng raised his head and saw the high sky above him.


    It is vast and boundless, and you can¡¯t see the four ends.


    There are birds and white clouds on it.


    Beyond the clouds was the starry sky that had yet to descend.


    ¡°Understood?¡± asked Ji Xuan.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Understand what?¡±


    ¡± Teacher is just like Tianqiong, ¡± Ji Xuan said. ¡± Tianqiong has no realm. You can¡¯t use your realm to judge Teacher. ¡±


    In the distance.


    No one appeared.


    Xia Ji threw the arrow away and raised his left hand.


    A ck longbow appeared in his left hand.


    The Dharma Idol was extremelyplicated and not simple. It seemed to be made up of countless Dharma Idol.


    He pulled the bowstring of the longbow with his right hand and flicked it lightly.


    An arrow shot out from the air.


    Ding Cheng¡¯s eyes widened as he looked over. The arrow was floating in the air, and there were countless Dharma Idols wrapped around it. It shot into the sky and disappeared in an instant.


    A momentter, a scream came from afar.


    Ding Cheng was speechless.


    Sensing that someone was still around, Xia Ji drew his bow again and shot towards the sky.


    After shooting, he didn¡¯t even look at it anymore. He turned around and walked back to the carriage.


    He had just taken a step when another scream came from afar.


    Ding Cheng was speechless.


    He couldn¡¯t help but want to see what was going on with that scream in the distance.


    The emperor teacher¡¯s attack gave him a very casual feeling.


    The screams in the distance gave him the feeling of a street swindler who had been hit by a cow from afar and had fallen to the ground while shouting clumsily.


    Go, ¡± Ji Xuan said. ¡± If there are any survivors, kill them all.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ding Cheng shot out. Then, he saw two men on a mountain ten miles away..

 Chapter 403 - 403: 240. A Completely Different Transmigrator

    Chapter 403: 240. A Completely Different Transmigrator


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two of them still maintained the appearance of their Dharmakaya. One of them had a huge physique like him, while the other had a faint mythical aura. There were three colorful feathers on his forehead and he held a red bow in his hand. Obviously, he was not an ordinary Dharmakaya.


    However, whether they were ordinary or not, these two were already dead. A terrifying power had prated their chests.


    It was as if they were destined to die when the man casually pulled the bowstring.


    Ding Cheng suppressed the shock in his heart. He searched for a while, took some spoils of war, and quickly returned to the front of the carriage.


    ¡°How is it?¡± asked Ji Xuan.


    Ding Cheng said, ¡°Imperial Teacher¡­¡± It was indeed the heavens. With the emperor¡¯s teacher here, the lord will be able to rest in peace.¡± Ji Xuanughed.


    The convoy set off once again, heading north to Xiaowan City.


    Lu Miaomiao was in a daze.


    She felt someone shaking her. She opened her eyes and saw the uncle sitting beside her.


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­ Uncle, get off first. I don¡¯t like to be weed by many people.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lu Miaomiao remained lying down.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like it either,¡± Xia Ji said.


    At this moment, a guard came to the door and said, ¡°¡±lmperial Teacher, please get out of the car.¡±


    ¡± Wait a moment, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You guys do your own things. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡®


    The guard was speechless.


    Xiaowan City was still in the middle of the chaos at the front line.


    Following Ji Xuan¡¯s arrival, the chickens, ducks, cows, and sheep that had been transported in advance also began to move to where they should be. As a king, whether he liked it or not, putting on a sensational show was a necessary skill.


    Twenty years ago, Ji Xuan had learned the Three Axes from Xia Ji, but now, his abilities had expanded and were far beyond these Three Axes. Furthermore, Xia Ji had taught him that the benevolent were invincible and wanted him to govern the country with benevolence. His show was now more sincere.


    Xia Ji felt the excitement and cheers fade away before he patted Lu Miaomiao again. ¡°¡±lt¡¯s done.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s eyes, which were filled with spirit, opened with a smile.


    Xia Ji threw out two cloaks. ¡± Go down quietly. I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious. ¡®


    Lu Miaomiao said softly, ¡± Uncle, if we go down, someone will definitely find out. The guard is outside. As long as we are caught, we must attend the banquet. I don¡¯t want to attend the banquet¡­¡± I want to go shopping and eat by myself¡­¡±


    Xia Ji smiled.


    After the two of them put on their cloaks, he lifted the curtain and got out of the carriage with Lu Miaomiao. There were indeed many people waiting outside the carriage, but they didn¡¯t seem to see Xia Ji.


    At this moment, Xia Ji had countless skills. Perhaps this level of camouge could not fool experts, but it would not be a problem for him to deal with ordinary people.


    In a sh, he had already grabbed Lu Miaomiao and gone far away.


    At this moment¡­


    If one looked down from the sky.


    He saw many troops fighting on all sides.


    The north and south were based in Zong Dong City and Heng Jiang City.


    The main road was divided into three paths: upper, middle, and lower.


    On these three roads, soldiers from both sides would asionally confront each other at the front line.


    Between these three roads were many crisscrossing small roads and towns that acted as the hub.


    Every small road, every town, in the open and in the dark, there were many martial artists spilling their blood.


    Death happened all the time.


    This was the war of the Bloodline Awakening Era.


    It was an epic war that would erupt into hundreds or even thousands of battlefields.


    Xiaowan City was located at the front line of the middle of these three main roads.


    When Ji Xuan went to encourage the soldiers, he could still hear the sounds of fighting in the distance. Blood and fire were erupting, and the sounds of drums and roars were endless. Broken gs, broken halberds, and broken swords could be seen everywhere¡­


    Outside the city was the Asura Arena.


    Opposite the Asura Arena, in a small town about a hundred miles away.


    In a restaurant, a man was sitting at a round table with four young girls.


    The man had a cold temperament and a long sword at his waist, while the four girls each had their own charm.


    One had to know that this small town was the front line of the chaotic war.


    Soon, three burly men came over. Their gazes could not help but sweep over the young girl.


    The man mmed the table. ¡± How dare you look at my woman! ¡±


    The three men couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    However, before they could speak, they saw a cold light sh and the three of them immediately fell into a pool of blood.


    The man sheathed his sword and shook his head. ¡± You dare to provoke me with this little ability? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Among the four girls, a pure girl said, ¡°¡±Brother Lin, your sword is getting faster and faster.¡±


    Another rather flirtatious woman said, ¡°Master, who is our target foring to the front line this time?¡±


    The corners of the man¡¯s lips curled up into a mysterious smile. He said lightly,


    ¡°¡±Keep a low profile, keep a low profile, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    That man was Lin Yexiao, the general under the current King of Northern Shang.


    As for the four girls, they all had their own backgrounds.


    The pure one was a genius disciple of arge righteous sect in the north.


    The coquettish one was an evil young Demon Master.


    Righteous path geniuses and Wicked Demon Masters were originally irreconcble existences, but because of this man¡¯s mysterious charm, the two of them were actually able to get along well.


    There were also two other youngdies. One of them was the daughter of a noble family in the Northern Lands.


    After learning that Lin Yexiao already had two women,


    This youngdy still fell deeply in love with him and rejected another noble man who had pursued her for ten years.


    Thest girl was an abandoned disciple. However, she was actually an abandoned disciple of the Heaven Knife Sect, one of the holynds of the Northern Righteous Dao martial arts world, which was as famous as the Sun Moon Mountain River Pavilion.


    For the sake of love, that abandoned disciple of the Heaven Knife Sect chose to walk out of the shadows and protect Lin Yexiao.


    However, the tree wanted to be quiet, but the wind did not stop..


    Lin Yexiao only wanted to have a meal, but soon, more than 30 burly men carrying weapons walked in from outside the door.


    These burly men were all fierce and burly.


    They often walked on the edge of life and death, so they naturally looked down on thew and naturally felt that brothers were important.


    The 30 strong men walked into the restaurant.


    The leader nced at the three men lying in a pool of blood, and pain shed in his eyes.


    Behind him, the crowd spread out and surrounded him.


    The atmosphere instantly turned heavy.


    Some people who had good eyesight or did not want to be involved in trouble hurriedly left that level, leaving behind more than 30 people and Lin Yexiao, who was quietly eating.


    The leader lowered his head and clenched his fists. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Although my three brothers have a glib tongue, they are not evil people. Why did you kill them? Please give me a reason.¡± Lin Yexiao let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be too domineering,¡± said the burly man.


    ¡°Domineering?¡± Lin Yexiao rubbed her nose and shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡± I¡¯m the most low-key person. If others don¡¯t provoke me, why would I hurt people? ¡±


    Just as the word ¡°person¡± was said, the long sword in Lin Yexiao¡¯s hand had already been unsheathed.


    His speed and strength were at the level of a Dharmakaya, and his techniques were top-notch.


    He was like a mad dragon as he shuttled through the 30-odd people. Not long after, he left behind a pile of corpses lying in a pool of blood.


    Lin Yexiao returned to the table and snorted coldly,¡± Let¡¯s see who dares to provoke me!! ¡±


    The young demon king smiled charmingly as his figure shed.


    In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the leader and reached out to take out a token. ¡± Master, they are the guards of the Rich and Noble Chamber of


    Commerce. ¡®


    ¡°Rich Merchant Association?¡±


    Lin Yexiao pondered for a moment and said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t remove the roots, the grass will grow again in the spring breeze. After dinner, follow me to the Rich Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother Lin.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡® Understood, Young Master Lin. ¡®


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    The man and four women finished their dinner as if there was no one else around. Lin Yexiao inquired about the location of the wealthy merchant association and went straight there.


    When he walked into the Chamber of Commerce, he heard a young girl¡¯s voice. She was obviously practicing her sword technique.


    He paused slightly and raised his hand. ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯ll go in and see if


    it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    After saying that, he grabbed his sword and stepped into the Chamber of Commerce.


    In the merchant association, the guards immediately became alert and surrounded them. The green -clothed girl who was surrounded by the crowd also stopped practicing her sword and questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The green-clothed girl who asked the question had red lips and white teeth. She was graceful and beautiful.


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s eyes lit up as she smiled elegantly and said,¡±l¡¯m Lin Yexiao.. May I know how to address you?¡±

 Chapter 404 - 404:241. Lin Yexiao’s painstaking efforts

    Chapter 404:241. Lin Yexiao¡¯s painstaking efforts


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the autumn night, the moonlight was boundless. At a roadside stall in Xiaowan, Lu Miaomiaofortably exhaled a mouthful of hot air. The noodles in her bowl were swept clean. She was already full.


    After she was full, she rested her chin on her hand and looked at Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji ate his noodles slowly.


    ¡°Uncle, why do you always look like you have a lot on your mind?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.


    Xia Ji knew that he was a little too much. Almost every cell in his body was in a state of cultivation, and his heart, which was far stronger than the Mystic Dragon, was training his body at all times.


    As for the original [Hide the Heavens in the Field] technique, he had actually found the corresponding ck Skill Orb in the vast ancient books and directly upgraded it to the eleventh level.


    Apart from that, he had also obtained quite a number of Level 11 skills.


    These skills were all hidden in his heart, and from the heart to the body, the degree of feedback could be said to be iparably terrifying.


    Other than that, he was thinking about and concluding his new cultivation technique almost every moment, reviewing the old and learning the new, day and night.


    To him, the cultivation technique was already a number. It was already a representation ofyers afteryers. He was purifying the iparable core from these appearances, and this process had to bepleted by himself.


    Therefore, he read and pondered.


    He also wrote books and taught people.


    It was happening all the time.


    At this moment, he smiled and asked, ¡°¡±ls there?¡±


    Lu Miaomiao mimicked Little Bear and shouted in a muffled voice, ¡®¡±Yes.¡± Not long after, Xia Ji finished his meal.


    The two of them walked along this chaotic road. Xia Ji was about to go back when Lu Miaomiao pulled him back. ¡°It¡¯s not good to go back and sit after eating. Let¡¯s go for a walk. Uncle, you have to learn how to maintain your health.¡±


    Xia Ji really liked this little girl. It wasn¡¯t a romantic rtionship, but it was as if his world hade alive with her. Even though he knew that this little girl was from the Lu family, he didn¡¯t reject her.


    He had learned many things, such as¡­Counting coppers.


    For example¡­Symbolically bargaining.


    For example¡­She ate an ordinary meal full of anticipation.


    Lu Miaomiao wasn¡¯t excited when he walked past the border town.


    This was because there were countless dead and injured people in the city, which made people unhappy.


    After leaving the prosperous area and entering the lightless area, it was a dirty and dead area.


    Xia Ji wouldn¡¯t ignore the wounded just to hide his identity.


    He bent down from time to time to treat some of the seriously injured.


    As long as he didn¡¯t die, he would be able to recover quickly.


    Gradually, the ce he was at became noisy. It was filled with exmations of discovering miracles, exmations, and excited cries.


    Lu Miaomiao stood quietly behind Xia Ji, watching the middle-aged man who had more than half of his hair turn white focus on treating patients and saving lives. He also carefully reminded her about the post-treatment matters and even pointed out the problems that the man had encountered during his cultivation.


    He was wearing a hood that covered his face, and two strands of long white hair fell from his temples.


    There was already a long queue in front of him, and there were many people.


    Xia Ji suddenly remembered something and shouted, need money to treat patients and save people.¡±


    This was also what Lu Miaomiao had taught him. How could one not ask for something in return?


    Although he had already received a reward in a sense, it was not good in the eyes of others.


    The injured people who were originally queuing up were instantly stunned¡­


    Such a brilliant method that even the divine doctor could not describe, if he were to charge money, who knew how much he would charge.


    But speaking of which, if he could cure his injuries, so what if he went bankrupt?


    Everyone was ready.


    However, there were also people who were unwilling.


    ¡°What right do you have to collect money!¡±


    ¡°Everyone was injured in the battle at the front line.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have taken the money!¡±


    ¡°How can you be like this? Do you have any medical ethics?¡±


    Xia Ji smiled. He had heard this kind of voice many times, and it was still so ear-piercing, but it could no longer leave his heart.


    He was silent. Lu Miaomiao was unwilling.


    The little girl pulled down her hood and said in a loud voice that was extremely prating, ¡°¡±We don¡¯t spend energy or herbs to treat patients. Do we have to pay for it ourselves? So we saved the wrong person? Should we save her? Isn¡¯t it our fault? Why do you always resort to moral kidnapping?¡±


    Someone shouted in the distance,¡±Why shouldn¡¯t you save him if you can? All of us were injured from fighting hard at the front line. If you don¡¯t save them, it¡¯s wrong! You¡¯re letting us down.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Soon, someone began to cooperate and shout.


    Lu Miaomiao whimpered angrily.


    Xia Jiughed out loud.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t save them, they¡¯re too evil,¡± said Lu Miaomiao.


    Did you hear that? ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯m not going to save the person who just spoke. ¡®


    Those people were stunned and impediately wanted to encourage everyone.


    The middle-aged man at the front was strong, but his face was weak and he coughed from time to time.


    He could not hold on any longer. He looked up at the divine doctor whose face could not be seen clearly. ¡± Please¡­¡± How much do you want?¡± ¡°A copper coin,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s weak eyes suddenly widened. ¡°One¡­One?¡±


    He hurriedly reached into his pocket and took out a copper coin, cing it on the table in front of Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji drew a Life Talisman and hit the middle-aged man directly. The middle-aged man immediately felt a life force growing in his blood vessels and organs, and the pain was quickly disappearing. He couldn¡¯t imagine such a miracle.. He hurriedly knelt down and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°¡± Thank you, benefactor! Thank you, benefactor! ¡°

 Chapter 405 - 405: 241. Lin Yexiao ‘s painstaking efforts

    Chapter 405 - 405: 241. Lin Yexiao ¡®s painstaking efforts


    Trantor: 549690339


    The queue continued.


    Each person only received one copper coin.


    The night was almost over, and Xia Ji had nearly a thousand copper coins piled up in front of him. Lu Miaomiao happily put away the copper coins, but suddenly, she red at a man who had just sat in front of Xia Ji.


    The man lowered his head and handed over a copper coin. He said repeatedly, ¡°Godly doctor, please treat me.¡±


    It¡¯s you, ¡± Lu Miaomiao said. ¡± Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell with your head lowered. You were the one who started the ruckus just now! ¡±


    The man clenched his left fist tightly, anger shing across his face.


    However, before he could act up, a faint voice sounded in his ear.¡±Don¡¯t move.¡±


    A hand was already on his wrist.


    The man fell silent.


    Xia Ji casually drew a Life Talisman on the man¡¯s body, and the man finally felt the pleasure of ¡± instant recovery ¡°. His heart was filled with joy.


    Xia Ji said gently, ¡± Those who do good are like the grass in a spring garden. They don¡¯t grow, but they grow day by day.A man who does evil is like a whetstone, which cannot be seen to be damaged, but is damaged every day. In the future, be morepassionate, do more good deeds, and speak less evil.¡±


    His voice was clear and upright, like the clear wind and bright moon brushing away the dust in his heart.


    The man suddenly felt extremely ashamed.


    Xia Ji took out a stack of talismans from his bosom and said lightly, ¡°¡± Burn it into talisman ash and mix it with water. It can heal injuries and cure diseases. There are still many patients here. Go do this charity. ¡®


    At this moment, the sky was already bright.


    He stood up.


    The morning wind blew away his hood, his long hair fluttering in the wind. His face was like a god in the faint golden light.


    The man suddenly recognized who this person was.


    He had even knelt in front of him before the expedition to seek peace, but he had actually spoken ill of him just now¡­


    Soon, a voice came from afar.


    ¡°Imperial Teacher, we¡¯ve been looking for you all night.¡±


    Many nobles and armored generals came from afar, escorting the green-robed man into the distance.


    The man¡¯s heart was in turmoil. The emperor¡¯s teacher had not attended the banquet, but hade to the dirtiest and most chaotic ce in Xiaowan City to treat a patient.


    This was¡­


    At this moment¡­He saw his own god, and he was in endless pain from his previous malicious words.


    He kneeled on the ground and kowtowed in the direction Xia Ji had gone. He didn¡¯t even realize that his forehead was injured.


    In his heart, the thoughts of good and evil had been re-established in this instant.


    As Xia Ji walked past, everyone finally realized who the godly doctor was.


    As if they had seen a living Bodhisattva, they knelt down one after another, crying orughing as they shouted, ¡°Imperial Teacher.¡±


    For heaven and earth I set my heart,


    For the sake of the people,


    For the sage of the past, he inherited the ultimate art,


    To open peace for all ages.


    And I will naturally educate the world, give the world soldiers, there is no one who cannot resist injustice, no one who cannot resist violence, no one who is afraid of injustice and does not dare to speak, no one who tters and sumbs to power and wealth.


    The world has never been in chaos for more than 200,000 years. I will teach all living beings in the world to be like dragons and be kings.


    Xia Ji returned to the temporary pce and opened his book in the study. He continued writing after the book, ¡± The World of Confucianism, the Benevolent


    One is Invincible. ¡®


    Lu Miaomiao, who hadn¡¯t slept the entire night, was already lying on the bed.


    ¡°Who else?¡± ¡® Who else?! ¡±


    ¡± Too weak, too weak. ¡±


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s sword had not even been unsheathed, but she had already easily defeated all the guards of the Riches Chamber of Commerce.


    Even the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Guardian was not his match. He was casually knocked down by him and was currently being trampled under his feet.


    The long sword in Lin Yexiao¡¯s hand danced in a handsome sword flower. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile as she looked at the only person still standing on the scene- -the green-clothed girl from the wealthy merchant association.


    ¡°Miss Zhu, are you convinced?¡± Lin Yexiao asked indifferently.


    The girl in green was called Zhu Feifei. She was the eldest daughter of the


    Riches Chamber of Commerce and the leader of the Chamber of Commerce who was transporting the goods to the front line.


    She looked at the young swordsman and saw that he had disyed his might and even defeated all of her guards with extraordinary strength. Her heart actually rippled. When she looked at the swordsman¡¯s handsome eyes, she was a little tempted.


    Zhu Feifei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Young Master Lin, good move! ¡®


    At this moment, a guard suddenly ran over from the back hall and whispered into Zhu Feifei¡¯s ear, ¡°¡±Young miss, Zhao Qi and the others have all been killed¡­ Some people say that it¡¯s a young master who holds a sword. That young master ¡­¡±


    As the guard spoke, he looked at the man in front of the hall and could not help but reveal a terrified expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Lin Yexiao smiled and said.


    ¡°Why did Young Master kill my servant?¡± asked Zhu Feifei.


    Lin Yexiao said, ¡± I originally wanted to keep a low profile, but they flirted with and seduced my sister. I was forced into a corner and attacked in anger. After that, I only wanted to eat in peace. I didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be someoneing to seek revenge. I can only kill them all.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Zhu Feifei¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡± Conceal all thepensation for Zhao Qi and the others after they die. These servants did not abide by the rules of the Chamber of Commerce and caused trouble rashly. They deserve this punishment.


    ¡°Is this punishment enough?¡± Lin Yexiao asked indifferently.


    ¡°Then what else does Young Master want?¡± Zhu Feifei asked.


    Lin Yexiao said, ¡± Forget it. I originally wanted to cut the weeds and remove the roots. However, since you are a reasonable person, your Riches Chamber of Commerce only needs to be loyal to me from now on. This matter will be forgotten. ¡±


    He saw the stunned expression of the young girl opposite him.


    The corners of Lin Yexiao¡¯s lips curled up as she smiled and shook her head. ¡®


    I¡¯m one of the three great generals under the Northern Shang Emperor, the Azure Dragon General. I rule the martial world. I¡¯m here now because I have a secret matter to do. It¡¯s a rare opportunity for your wealthy chamber ofmerce to follow me.. ¡®

 Chapter 406 - 406: 241. Lin Yexiao l s painstaking efforts

    Chapter 406 - 406: 241. Lin Yexiao l s painstaking efforts


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhu Feifei revealed a shocked expression and then hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    Lin Yexiao looked at the beauty kneeling at his feet and could not help butugh out loud.


    For some reason, thisughter made Zhu Feifei¡¯s heart tremble. She felt that this man was extremely domineering.


    An hourter.


    Lin Yexiao and the five women sat in a secret room.


    He looked around and finallynded on Zhu Feifei. He said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m here to carry out the Emperor¡¯s secret mission. It¡¯s supposed to be a top secret, but I trust you.¡±


    Zhu Feifei was touched. ¡± Young Master trusts me so much¡­¡±


    For a moment, she was agitated and said in a trembling voice, ¡®¡±¡®Feifei will not disappoint you, Young Master.¡±


    Lin Yexiao smiled and nodded.


    The nobledy among the four women held Zhu Feifei¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°¡±Sister, don¡¯t be so polite with him.¡±


    On the other side, the righteous path genius girl also said, ¡°¡±We¡¯re all family.¡± Zhu Feifei was even more touched.


    When Lin Yexiao saw that the five women were getting along harmoniously, she could not help but sigh, ¡°What virtue and ability do I have to be able to make the five youngdies fall in love with me? Which one of the fivedies is not the most beautiful person in this world, the most dazzling pearl, but I can have both of them at the same time. It¡¯s really my fortune.¡±


    Zhu Feifei was instantly stunned, but in the next moment, she could not help but blush. It was as if her heart had been pierced through and that thin membrane had been lifted.


    The other four women were moved


    ¡°It is our great fortune to meet Young Master. There is no better man in this world than Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Master Lin ¡°Master


    ¡°Brother Lin


    Zhu Feifei was also moved. She looked at the man who had suddenly appeared in her world with affection. She was extremely touched.


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s tiger eyes were filled with tears as she said in a deep voice, ¡°I will not let you down.¡±


    The five women immediately threw themselves into his arms.


    It was warm for a long time.


    Only then did they separate.


    Lin Yexiao said, ¡°This time, I came here to kill someone.¡± If he isn¡¯t eliminated, the Emperor¡¯s great cause will be difficult to achieve.¡±


    Zhu Feifei¡¯s cheeks were still hot. She looked at the man obsessively and asked, ¡°I wonder who Young Master Lin is talking about?¡±


    ¡°Great Zhou¡¯s Imperial Teacher, Feng Nanbei,¡± Lin Yexiao said slowly.


    The other five women immediately fell silent.


    Who was Feng Nanbei?


    For a person who had a longevity shrine built in the Southern Dynasty, the people would spontaneously go and kowtow to him. There were even many people riding horses and chariots, traveling thousands of miles to offer incense and pray for blessings.


    A person who walked for ten years, regardless of the weather, just to read books. Famous mountains andkes were all over his tracks, and the streets and alleys were all his legends.


    A person who had written the Ten Thousand Laws Manual and spread it to the world, as long as he was a martial artist, he would definitely have seen the World Energy or the World Image and gained something from it.


    An emperor teacher who had been invited out of the sect by the current Great Zhou Emperor after visiting Mirror Lake three times.


    Such a person¡­


    That was truly amazing.


    After Lin Yexiao finished speaking, she looked around.


    The noblewoman was the first to smile. ¡± In time, Young Master Lin will definitely be famous and suppress him. ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. I believe in Brother Lin. ¡®


    Lin Yexiao sighed lightly. ¡± Such a talent should be used by me. For the sake of the world, I should go and persuade Feng Nanbei to abandon the darkness and join the light to help my master achieve his great cause. ¡±


    Another woman said, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Didn¡¯t Brother Lin fail his mission


    Lin Yexiao smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡± He¡¯s a great talent. He made me change my mind. However, if he¡¯s stubborn, I won¡¯t be polite either.. ¡°

 Chapter 407 - 407:242. General Lin Is Really Strong

    Chapter 407 - 407:242. General Lin Is Really Strong


    ¡°I have received news that Feng Nanbei is in Xiaowan City.


    Although Xiaowan City is more than a hundred li away from here, However, I have something that can reach you in an hour.¡±


    ¡± We are willing to go with Young Master Lin. ¡®


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t.¡± Lin Yexiao said, ¡± Your cultivation is still slightly weak. You can¡¯te with me. Wait here for my return.¡±


    The five women sighed softly, and their faces revealed self-reproach.


    Lin Yexiao did not dy any longer. Under the admiring gazes of the girls, he waved his hand and vaguely threw a card. With a sh of white light, an unusually handsome white horse immediately appeared in front of him.


    He mounted his horse and headed south like a gust of wind.


    Lin Yexiao was still capable.


    However, Xia Ji had more or less acquiesced to it.


    After going around in circles in Xiaowan City, he finally found out the location of the Emperor¡¯s teacher from the conversation between the attendants.


    While the sky was still dark and dawn had yet to arrive, he came to the side hall door of a temporary pce.


    After hesitating for a moment, he pushed the door open and entered.


    Lin Yexiao had just entered the door when her gaze could not help but fall on the long bench at the side.


    There was a young girl lying on the bench, and a cute bear nket covered her body.


    In the burning candlelight, the girl¡¯s long hair wrapped around her shoulders and hung on her white clothes like a distant mountain outlined in ink.


    In the dim yellow light, that lovely little face shone brightly. She was delicate and beautiful, like a real fairy from heaven.


    And this appearance was actually even better than the five women he had taken in.


    This was¡­


    Could it be¡­


    Lin Yexiao suddenly looked straight at the man sitting in the side hall.


    The man¡¯s ck hair was mixed with snow, and his temperament was out of the world. It was as if he had not heard his arrival.


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s eyes suddenly became fiery. He was already certain that the man was the Great Zhou Imperial Teacher, Feng Nanbei. Could that cute girl be his daughter?


    Therefore, he cupped his fists and said openly, ¡°¡±Lin Yexiao greets you, sir.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard of you. ¡± Xia Ji said casually without looking up. ¡± You¡¯re a general under the Northern Shang Emperor. ¡®


    ¡°As expected of the emperor¡¯s teacher,¡± Lin Yexiao said with a smile.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Sir, please abandon the darkness and turn to the light. Don¡¯t let the pearl be covered in dust,¡± Lin Yexiao said.


    Xia Ji continued to write the book at a steady pace. His mind was already on it.


    Or rather, when this transmigrator said the first sentence, he already understood many things.


    For example¡­


    The system did not let Lin Yexiao kill him.


    What was the principle behind the system assigning him missions? What was his motive?


    As for why his system would issue a mission? This was a very simple conjecture. When Su Tian said that Lin Yexiao was inexplicably killing chickens and wild wolves to obtain an increase in strength, he understood that point. Suddenly, Lin Yexiao said softly, ¡°Heavenly King Covers the Earth Tiger!¡± Xia Ji looked puzzled.


    Lin Yexiao continued,¡±Strange changes, coincidences, unchanged!¡±


    Xia Ji was confused. ¡± You¡­¡± How do you know all this?¡±


    Lin Yexiao was also a little puzzled. That reaction was not right. Logically speaking, the person in front of him had once recited the poem,¡±The world¡¯s stormse from my generation. Once I enter the martial arts world, time urges me.¡± It was very likely that he was a transmigrator. Shouldn¡¯t he have matched the secret code?


    Xia Ji sighed. ¡± The elders in my family said these strange words a long time ago. What do they mean? ¡±


    Lin Yexiao immediately understood andughed. ¡± Nothing much. ¡®


    ¡± The elders in the family said that it¡¯s the dialect of her hometown, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± But I still don¡¯t understand. Could it be that you¡¯re from the same hometown as her? ¡±


    Lin Yexiaoughed out loud and immediately felt that her rtionship with the world-renowned man in front of her had be a little closer.


    ¡± That¡¯s right, ¡± he said. ¡± That elder of yours and I should havee from the same ce. ¡± A few days ago, someone told me in my dream to bring you to the right path. I think it¡¯s very likely that elder of yours.¡±


    ¡°The correct path?¡± Xia Ji pretended to be confused.


    Lin Yexiao said, ¡°For the sake of the world, abandoning the dark for the light is the right path. Otherwise, the more you do, the more mistakes you make. It¡¯s really a pity.¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    Interesting.


    It was really interesting.


    He pretended to be ¡®thoughtful¡¯ and pondered for a long time before saying, ¡°If


    General Lin can defeat me, I will agree with you.¡±


    That answer waspletely within Lin Yexiao¡¯s recognition.


    ¡°Alright!¡± he said. It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Their conversation woke Lu Miaomiao up. She widened her eyes and saw a stranger in the side hall who looked at her curiously.


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s eyes shed with an extremely stunned expression. She smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Lin Yexiao greets you. May I know your name?¡±


    Lu Miaomiao rolled her eyes and got up. She wrapped herself in the bear nket and put on her slippers to look for water.


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s gaze followed her all the way. In her heart, she only felt that this woman was really extremely cute. It was a pity that she was not able to be taken into her boudoir and was not able to obtain her love. She was really pitiful and only hated herself foringte.


    General Lin, let¡¯s go, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Let¡¯s go outside the city.


    Only then did Lin Yexiao retract his gaze. His tiger eyes were burning with battle intent. He said indifferently in a cold tone, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After saying this, he nced at Lu Miaomiao¡¯s back and realized that she didn¡¯t look back. He felt a little regretful and disappointed..

 Chapter 408 - 408: 242. General Lin Is Really Strong

    Chapter 408 - 408: 242. General Lin Is Really Strong


    Dawn had arrived.


    Thete autumn sun shone on the undting mountains.


    An open space was brightly lit and spacious.


    Xia Ji felt a strange prying gaze from afar. He recalled Su Tian¡¯s words and naturally knew that there would be nock of ¡®spectators¡¯ for such a battle.


    The ¡®audience¡¯ would evaluate him. Once Lin Yexiao¡¯s strength crossed the red line, the ancestors would make a move to kill him.


    Xia Ji wanted to see how the transmigrator with the system would resist the patriarch¡¯s killing. During this process, he could observe the system more clearly and understand the limits of the patriarch¡¯s strength more deeply.


    Therefore, he decided to let Lin Yexiao¡¯s strengthpletely cross the red line that the ancestors could tolerate in that battle.


    As for this person¡¯s personality, Xia Ji had already roughly understood it when he first saw Lu Miaomiao after entering the pce.


    Then, when he spoke to him in a deceiving tone, Xia Ji had already understood more or less.


    This was¡­


    He was a good cannon fodder.


    Or rather, it was a ¡± small stone ¡± that threw a stone to test the waters.


    Next, he wanted to confirm something.


    That was, whether this transmigrator was a qualified leek or not.


    If it was, he wouldn¡¯t mind cutting a handful of leeks.


    Xia Ji made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture under the sunlight.


    ¡°Mr. Feng, I¡¯ll make my move then,¡± said Lin Yexiao.


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Then, a white light shed in Lin Yexiao¡¯s hand, and a longsword that shone with lightning appeared.


    Xia Ji saw that the sword came from a card.


    Using a card as a carrier instead of grabbing it out of the void meant that the source of this sword wasn¡¯t a storage ring or a small world attached to the main world. It was an unknown channel.


    Xia Ji took out a famous saber from his storage space and held it in his hand.


    As for Lin Yexiao, he had already made his move. Amidst the surging morning wind in the mountains, his figure turned into a bolt of lightning. The Thunderbolt Sword in his hand seemed to tear through space, forming some intersecting electrics in midair.


    It was as if the lightning that fell from the sky had turned into a parallel bolt.


    With a thought, many Dharma Idols appeared in his right hand. At most, they were pure.


    He casually swung his saber to meet it.


    Bang!


    The lightning on the opposite side was directly scattered by him. Lin Yexiao¡¯s entire body was also sent flying backward. Shended far away on the ground and used her sword to support her body.


    ¡°General Lin, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I heard that the emperor¡¯s master has yet to break through to the 11th realm. I¡¯ll let you see how my avatar is.¡± Lin Yexiao sneered.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he let out an earth-shattering roar.


    Xia Ti took two stens back. With such a hugemotion. he didn¡¯t need to be afraid that the ¡± audience ¡± wouldn¡¯t notice¡­


    In his line of sight, Lin Yexiao¡¯s entire body began to glow, and many lightning arcs were jumping in his pores. He could vaguely see blood rolling out along with those lightning arcs. It was a huge scene.


    Lin Yexiao suddenly looked up at the sky and roared again.


    The sound of the roar could be heard by people dozens of miles away.


    As he roared, the lightning around him turned into a beam of light and soared into the sky.


    Suddenly, the clouds in the sky started to gather.


    The originally sunny weather was swept away.


    He could vaguely see a lightning dragon soaring through the dense clouds.


    In the distant viges and cities, the citizens and soldiers could not help but say all kinds of things in shock when they saw this scene.


    Impossible. Why would there be lightning and thunder in autumn? ¡±


    ¡°A heaven-and-earth anomaly, a lightning dragon that shakes the sky, this ¡­ Who caused this phenomenon?


    ¡± What powerful strength. Is he still human? ¡±


    Exmations sounded.


    Xia Ji saw the numerous bolts of lightning turn into armor and cover him. Then, they were absorbed into Lin Yexiao¡¯s body, causing his entire body to emit a bright luster.


    At the same time, his body did not grow.


    During this process, Xia Ji discovered two things.


    Firstly, the source of the lightning did not seem to be that world, but Lin Yexiao herself. The reason why such a phenomenon would ur was like pouring a bag of concentrated fruit juice powder into clear water, causing the clear water to turn into fruit juice.


    The lightning in Lin Yexiao¡¯s body circled in the sky and was released before returning to his body.


    This waspletely different from the tribtion clouds and lightning in the ck de lightning fire.


    In short, this was not a phenomenon of heaven and earth, but a phenomenon of heaven and earth that was produced by oneself. These were twopletely different concepts.


    Xia Ji looked at Lin Yexiao. If the power of lightning was directly bestowed by the system and not obtained from that world, then the name of chives would be meaningless.


    Moreover¡­He really didn¡¯t like this lightning.


    Second, his current avatar seemed to be a little simr to Little Su. Was there any connection between them? For example¡­Little Su actually had the identity of a transmigrator?


    Just as he was thinking about it, Lin Yexiao had already moved.


    He was like a bolt of lightning, appearing in front of Xia Ji in the blink of an eye.


    A fist flew toward Xia Ji¡¯s abdomen.


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand casually pped down like a spring breeze.


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Just as her fist was pped down, she instantlyunched an attack. In an instant, one could see heavy fist shadows in the air, like the waves of a river crashing over.


    Xia Ji put away his famous knife and formed his hands into palms, receiving the punches in an orderly manner.


    In the continuous confrontation, his left hand was dark and pure ck, while his right hand was scorching white..

 Chapter 409 - 409: 242. General Lin Is Really Strong

    Chapter 409 - 409: 242. General Lin Is Really Strong


    Trantor: 549690339


    ck and white alternated, like a Taiji Diagram slowly rotating in the air.


    All the attacks thatnded on the Yin Yang Millstone were silently absorbed.


    This was not the Taiji of the Supreme.


    Instead, it was a method that he had figured out during the process of transforming all techniques into images.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that it was self-created.


    With all kinds of methods as grain, the left hand is yin and the right hand is yang. Yin and yang grind all kinds of methods and produce an image.


    This was a method, not a cultivation technique.


    However, he had been using this method all the time, so much so that he could use it at will like a cultivation technique.


    Yin and Yang grind and turn, containing all kinds ofws.


    As he grinded, he had already easily dispelled those attacks.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Lin Yexiao roared and soared into the sky. When she spread her wings, a pair of incandescent lightning wings actually appeared.


    His expression was cold as he said, ¡± As expected of the Emperor¡¯s teacher. You can actually fight against me for so long. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be polite.


    ¡°Please,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Lin Yexiao shouted loudly and hugged his arms. Many bolts of lightning turned into a huge lightning ball in his embrace.


    The lightning ball grewrger andrger until it reached a certain limit.


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s arms suddenly pushed down.


    Boom!


    The ball of lightning instantly descended.


    Piercing through the air, the light illuminated thend for dozens of miles.


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand and right hand rotated slightly.


    Yin and Yang grinded, and the powerful lightning ball actually disappeared in this grinding.


    During this process, Xia Ji had not only dissolved this power, but he had alsopleted his analysis of it to a certain extent. He might be able to figure out the principle behind it after he returned. If he had the conditions, he might even be able to restore this power.


    And this power was indeed far superior to an ordinary eleventh realm expert.


    Indeed, it did not tarnish the name of a transmigrator.


    However, Xia Ji felt a little strange because he was not surprised by such a powerful attack. He felt that it was not enough..


    He did not even need to use the Ten Thousand Arts and One Elephant to easily kill the person in front of him.


    Moreover, he had already be ten elephants.


    Moreover, he was the ck Emperor.


    The lightning was burning and the phenomenon of the heavens and the earth actually gave off a gaudy feeling in his eyes. However, he did not forget to sigh.¡±So strong.¡±


    But it was not enough.


    This power was not enough for the ancestor to attack.


    ¡°General Lin, do you have any other ultimate techniques?¡± he asked.


    Pa.


    Lin Yexiao descended from the sky. The lightning around him was like a ¡°battery that was about to run out¡± and slowly dimmed.


    A strong sense of humiliation rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He suddenly thought of the cute girl with the bear nket.


    The tiger¡¯s body suddenly shook.


    Don¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t want to kill your father, but he was too strong. I had no choice but to use this ultimate trump card.


    At most, I¡¯ll dote on you properly in the future to make up for the pain of your father¡¯s death.


    A hint of heartache shed across Lin Yexiao¡¯s eyes as she suddenly waved her right hand.


    It was as if he had grabbed some kind of strange card.


    ¡°A fatal blow!¡± he roared.


    Xia Ji watched quietly.


    Time had already slowed down at this moment.


    The card transformed into a terrifying power, and this power turned into a big hand.


    The palm broke through the air and gradually grew bigger. The fine lines on the palm also became clearer. They were flowing rivers, and the tiny bumps on the palm were like mountains.


    However, regardless of whether it was the mountains or rivers, they were still a little far from reality. Perhaps others would not be able to see the difference at all, and they would also be unable to help but be iparably shocked.


    But to Xia Ji, it was just a hand.


    In an instant¡­


    He opened his arms.


    The ten thousand dharma images were like a peacock spreading its tail.


    A momentter, he flicked his finger.


    If Ten Thousand Arts found the source of its venting, it would stab forward with his finger.


    Piercing the air,


    Piercing through the protective shield,


    It pierced through the mountains and rivers.


    One pointed to mountains and rivers.


    His palm couldn¡¯t move any further, and his fingers were protruding forward.


    The palms and palms crushed each other, and in the end, endless billowing smoke and dust exploded.


    Lin Yexiao was sent flying back by the shockwave and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Xia Ji did not move. He had already finished his assessment. This transmigrator¡¯s trump card should be a one-time use. This one-time use trump card was equivalent to one-tenth of his power without using the ck Emperor¡¯s power.


    It was enough for the ancestors to make a move.


    After he finished thinking, he stepped out of the smoke and handed his hand to Lin Yexiao in a friendly manner. He smiled and said,¡± General Lin is really strong. This was a good battle, but he still needs to work harder.


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s expression was ashen. She did not take that hand and endured the intense pain from her internal organs. She turned around and quickly rushed into the distance. In a moment, she disappeared..

 Chapter 410 - 410: 243. Starlight, Starlight Again!

    Chapter 410 - 410: 243. Starlight, Starlight Again!


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This person actually injured me like this. If I don¡¯t take revenge, I, Lin Yexiao, swear that I¡¯m not human!¡±


    The man ran wildly on the barren ins, his mouth still letting out a painful growl.


    As he roared, he coughed out another mouthful of blood.


    This caused his eyes to involuntarily reveal some hatred. Feng Nanbei seemed to be friendly to him, but he actually injured him in battle. This person was truly despicable and shameless.


    All of a sudden, Lin Yexiao¡¯s entire body twitched. With a shake of her ankle, she fell forward to the ground and rolled twice.


    A mechanical voice sounded in his mind.


    Mission [Persuade the Emperor¡¯s Teacher to Surrender] failed. A random item will be deducted from the host¡¯s possession¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Lin Yexiao shouted in pain, ¡± System, let me discuss with you. Can you not deduct it? ¡®


    However, it was useless.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Immediately after, a series of beeping sounds sounded in Lin Yexiao¡¯s mind.


    All of his belongings were stuck on arge wheel.


    Therge wheel was being driven by a mysterious force and was spinning rapidly.


    A blood-red needle was pointing straight at the top.


    Lin Yexiao panicked in her heart. Those things were all her treasures. If she lost any of them, her strength would be weakened by a little.


    He hurriedly prayed, ¡± Bless, bless, bless. Please don¡¯t pull out my trump card. I only have one card left. ¡±


    Perhaps the system had heard his prayers.


    The blood-red pointer stopped andnded on the column of ¡°Thunder Sword¡±.


    Lin Yexiao only felt that the lightning sword had already disappeared from the items that she could use.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, and his heart and courage finally calmed down.


    Not too bad¡­


    But in the next moment, his eyes were filled with hatred.


    He clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails digging into his palms, but he did not notice the pain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Emperor Teacher Feng Nanbei to be such a person. He lied to me and made me think that he was a good person.


    How could such a despicable person be an emperor teacher!


    What a joke, everyone in the world had been deceived by his hypocrisy!


    One day, I will expose his true colors.


    However¡­Unfortunately, the young girl had been by his side and had suffered many grievances.


    Lin Yexiao, oh Lin Yexiao, you have to be stronger as soon as possible!¡±


    He let out a long howl towards the sky in pain, as if he wanted to relieve this depressed feeling.


    A long whistle spread out.


    Therefore, the person following him could easily and conveniently locate him.


    Xia Ji followed him carefully. He wanted to see if a transmigrator like him would have any fortuitous encounters after failing, so that he could take them for himself.


    However, after following him for a day, he even followed Lin Yexiao back to the small town in the distance. He watched as he cried bitterly and was then carefullyforted by the five beautiful women, but he still did not see any fortuitous encounters.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t waste any more time and returned.


    It was dusk when they returned.


    Many people were kneeling outside their own pces.


    At this moment, Lu Miaomiao was different from usual. She shouted rather grandly,¡± Everyone, please get up first. Sir has gone out for some matters. If you need to see a doctor, please leave your name and address. I¡¯ll register everyone. ¡®


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, miss.¡± ¡°Miss is really a good person.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, miss¡­¡±


    Among the crowd, some of them came to see the doctor themselves, while some of their rtives and friends were seriously injured and begged the emperor teacher to help treat them. This would help unify the hearts of the people, so no one cared too much.


    Moreover, there were hundreds of pce guards on duty on both sides. Naturally, no one would dare to be reckless.


    Lu Miaomiao registered them one by one.


    Xia Ji was not in a hurry to go down. Instead, he sat on the ss roof of the roof and looked into the distance. All he saw were the wounded and sick. In this era of war and chaos, human lives were like grass. He felt the vast sorrow of this world.


    Until dusk was over.


    Only then did Lu Miaomiao heave a sigh of relief. She closed the notebook and looked to the east worriedly. Yesterday morning, her marriage partner ran away with a strange person. Then, there was a strange phenomenon in the east. She didn¡¯t know if her partner was okay.


    She rubbed her forehead tiredly and turned around to see a person standing in front of her. She was so frightened that she retreated like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Her small mouth was slightly open and she could not help but cry out.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you scaring people?¡± Lu Miaomiao patted her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Lu Miaomiao said. ¡°My cooking skills are very good.¡±


    ¡± Thank you for your hard work, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll go buy groceries. ¡®


    ¡°Why would a grown man buy groceries? I¡¯ll go.¡± Uncle, if you have time, go and treat people. They¡¯re all quite pitiful.¡±


    Speaking of this, the two of them suddenly stoppedughing and felt a little heavy.


    Xia Ji grabbed the notebook on the table.


    The two of them spoke at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see a doctor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy groceries.¡±


    Smiling at each other, Lu Miaomiao counted the copper coins and ran out with her basket.


    Xia Ji flipped through the registration book, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to finish looking through the 200 -odd people who were registered. He closed his eyes and pondered for a moment, weaving the most efficient route in his mind. Then, he took a step forward and disappeared from where he was.


    He knocked on every door. No one had expected that the dignified Imperial Teacher would actuallye to their house personally. They were all in fear and didn¡¯t know what to say even if they wanted to be polite.


    Xia Ji¡¯s speed was extremely fast. The speed at which he drew the Life Talismans was extremely fast, and the consumption of his energy had already reached an eptable level.


    His method of governance was very simple, which was to use life talismans..

 Chapter 411 - 411: 243. Starlight, Starlight Again!

    Chapter 411 - 411: 243. Starlight, Starlight Again!


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, the process was not simple. From time to time, he would take out a flour ball, and from time to time, he would pretend to use a golden needle to cross his acupoints¡­


    All sorts of methods were used, and this could be considered an instinctive cover-up.


    When he had just left the Imperial City, he might have been a little foolish, but now, all his actions were wless, and he was no longer short-sighted when dealing with matters.


    If one¡¯s heart was filled with eternity, one would be indifferent when raising one¡¯s hands and feet. One would pay more attention to theyout when picking and cing pieces, and would not go to sensationalize.


    Lu Miaomiao carried a basket and covered her face with a hood as she bought vegetables at the market in this city.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Imperial Teacher¡¯s wife!¡± Someone suddenly recognized him and shouted.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Miss is a good person. She has been helping us register today. Just now, the emperor¡¯s teacher went to our house and only took a penny. Is there such a good person in this world?¡±


    ¡°Good person.¡±


    Excited voices immediately lit up the market.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    The butcher, who was still haggling with Lu Miaomiao, was suddenly shocked.


    The butcher realized that the girl in front of him was the Imperial Martial Mistress, so he threw the cut meat aside and lowered his head to take out the plum blossom meat that he had hidden for cooking at home. He didn¡¯t weigh it or charge it and stuffed it into Lu Miaomiao¡¯s basket.


    Lu Miaomiao was anxious. Although she was very frugal, she would not take other people¡¯s things for free.


    She was about to speak.


    The butcher wiped his hands and ran out. He knelt down in front of her and kowtowed three times. ¡± My father was diagnosed with a terminal illness, but he was saved by the Emperor¡¯s teacher a few nights ago. I was delighted. I heard my father say that the Emperor¡¯s teacher only took a copper coin. How could that be? ¡± What the father owed, and the son returning two catties of plum blossom meat, it was not a big deal, right? This isn¡¯t considered returning, it¡¯s just a token of my appreciation. Young Lady must ept it, otherwise I won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao then said, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Get up quickly.¡± In the next second, a group of people rushed over.


    Not long after¡­


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s basket was full of things and she didn¡¯t spend a single copper coin.


    When they returned to the pce, Lu Miaomiao started cooking before Xia Ji returned.


    After a warm dinner, the two of them returned to their rooms to rest.


    Midnight¡­


    Lu Miaomiao got up to look for water. When she saw that the light in the study room was on again, she woke up from her sleepwalking state. She carefully leaned against the window and saw Xia Ji sitting in front of his desk, sometimes thinking hard and sometimes writing furiously.


    Lu Miaomiao nced at her long hair and sighed. She pushed open the door and sat opposite Xia Ji. She pouted and said angrily, ¡°¡±Uncle, I won¡¯t sleep if you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll just watch you trom here until you go to sleep.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled. He knew that Lu Miaomiao would fall asleep soon, so he didn¡¯t care about her. He wasn¡¯tpiling The World of Confucianism now because he realized that this book might not be the most urgent matter.


    His newly opened dossier had the words ¡®Green Bag Book¡¯.


    It recorded all of his medical skills, including some secret techniques, talisman water, and other healing methods. There were no limitations. Perhaps when this book was published, there would be fewer dead and injured people in the world, right?


    He thought about all the Skill Orbs rted to medical treatment, then he integrated them and pondered hard before starting to write.


    Lu Miaomiao stared at him for two hours with her eyes wide open and her head in her hands. Finally, she fell unconscious on the table.


    The wind was cold inte autumn, and it was easy to catch a cold in this situation.


    However, when Lu Miaomiao woke up, she found that her shoulders were covered with a thin nket and her feet had been changed into fluffy shoes.


    She felt warm andfortable all over.


    Squeak


    Suddenly, the door opened, and the morning golden light shone in. Xia Ji walked in with a tray and ced a bowl of steaming porridge and some delicious side dishes in front of her.


    For the first time, Lu Miaomiao felt what it meant to be gentle.


    She held the bowl of porridge with both hands and smiled.


    However, she frowned again and looked at Xia Ji with her hands on her hips. ¡°¡±Uncle, you stayed upte again. Do you still want to live? Go to sleep!¡±


    At this moment.


    In an indescribable space.


    The ck waterfall fell from the sky, its top and bottom invisible.


    The waterfall wasn¡¯t made of water or any other liquid. It was made of corpses. There were countless corpses. Other than human corpses, there were also animals and nts. They mixed together and formed an ancient long stream that passed through this space. Then, it rushed to an unknown ce.


    In this space, there was a huge outline. Something whose shape could not be seen was ced beside the ck waterfall. It was unknown how long it had existed or how long it would continue to exist.


    Nine iprehensible figures were around the huge outline, as if they were carrying out some strange ¡®mending work¡¯.


    There was no sound, no light, and even time.


    Nobody knew how these figures appeared.


    In the space, the strange sound of the waterfall could be vaguely heard from time to time. However, no one understood how this sound came about.


    If Xia Ji was here, he would have realized that this ck waterfall was the one he had seen in theherworld..


    The nine figures suddenly had a brief conversation. ¡°The power of that transmigrator has crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to kill him. Cripple him and we¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡® I agree. His cheat is very interesting. We can cripple him and see what


    happens next.. ¡°

 Chapter 412 - 412: 243. Starlight, Starlight Again!

    Chapter 412 - 412: 243. Starlight, Starlight Again!


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Fellow Daoists, if you¡¯re done with the experiment, please leave one alive for me. I want to see if I can extract his Goldfinger.¡± ¡± You must swear to share the secret. ¡®


    ¡°Sure ¡°Then who will cripple him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Several dayster.


    At dusk.


    ¡± Winter ising soon. I¡¯m looking forward to the year-end lottery. I¡¯ll definitely get a grand prize this time. I¡¯ll let Feng Nanbei know how awesome I


    The sun was dim and fell through the skylight.


    Lin Yexiao was still lying on the bed.


    He suddenly let out a sigh.¡±Why haven¡¯t there been any missions since thest mission failed? ¡®It¡¯s too painful. I¡¯ll sleep a little longer. I really hope that the day of the lottery draw will arrive soon. That way, I can be stronger.¡¯<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Feng Nanbei, one day, I will reveal your true colors to the world and let them know that you are a hypocrite!


    I will take everything from you and let you experience the pain I am feeling right now! However, you will never understand a ten-thousandth of my feelings at this moment!¡±


    Suddenly, a fragrance wafted from outside the house.


    Lin Yexiao sniffed and revealed a mischievous smile. ¡± Looks like Feifei¡¯s culinary skills are really not bad. I¡¯ll have a good meal in the future.


    However, when he thought of Zhu Feifei, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the young girl he saw in the Imperial Teacher¡¯s pce that day.


    All of a sudden, his expression dimmed, and his heart was filled with a faint sense of loss.


    If he couldn¡¯t get her, what was the point of living?


    He let out a long sigh and clenched his fists.


    He wondered if the young girl would be very sad after knowing that Feng Nanbei was so evil.


    However, it did not matter. His chest was very wide, enough to give her a sense of security and let her recuperate.


    ¡°Mister Lin, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    A voice came from the courtyard.


    Lin Yexiao stood up with a smile, casually wrapped a robe around her, and walked out.


    Suddenly, he heard cursesing from outside the manor.


    He listened attentively.


    ¡°This beggar actually stole my family¡¯s silver. After being discovered by my family¡¯s young master, this beggar actually injured my family¡¯s young master. My young master has been weak since he was young. He was still in bed after being beaten by you.


    Everyone, be reasonable. Is there anyw here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re ndering me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. We¡¯ll definitely make you pay this debt today.¡±


    ¡°You guys are bullies! Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully just because I¡¯m a beggar?¡±


    ¡± Cut the crap. My young master has been injured and has been lying in bed for seven days. Break one of his arms and teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you have more people? I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    Suddenly¡­


    The door opened.


    Apuse sounded.


    ¡°Well said!¡±


    Lin Yexiao walked out calmly and nced at the crowd in the distance. She saw seven or eight servants with angry expressions. They were holding long sticks and surrounding a strong beggar.


    The beggar was not afraid at all. Clearly, he had some strength.


    Outside the servant was a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes whose face was red with anger.


    Lin Yexiao swept a nce at the middle-aged man in luxurious clothes and then at the servants. Suddenly, she raised her sleeve and swept it.


    A gust of wind swept out, and the seven to eight servants were sent flying while vomiting blood.


    Lin Yexiao said coldly, ¡°Can you bully people just because you have money?¡± So what if you have money?¡±


    ¡± This beggar stole my silver and injured my young master. Shouldn¡¯t he be punished? ¡± the middle-aged man said angrily.


    Lin Yexiao said, ¡°I see that this brother looks like a hero. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing. I¡¯ve seen many people like you ndering people.¡±


    The middle-aged man pointed at him and said angrily, ¡°¡±You!¡±


    However, before he could finish speaking, Lin Yexiao had already appeared in front of him and reached out to break his fingers.


    The middle-aged man could not help but scream.


    The corners of Lin Yexiao¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Don¡¯t point at me. ¡± Get lost.¡±


    The middle-aged man did not dare to say anything more. He endured the pain and hurriedly fled with his servants.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Master.¡± The beggar stepped forward and cupped his fists.


    Lin Yexiao looked at the beggar and felt that his face was full of heroism. She could not help butugh out loud and say, ¡°Brother and I hit it off at first sight.


    Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink.¡±


    The beggar was overjoyed. ¡± It¡¯s better to obey than to be respectful. Thank you. ¡± I will definitely spread the word of Young Master¡¯s righteous act today to the world.¡±


    The two of them took a few steps¡­


    A warning sound suddenly sounded in Lin Yexiao¡¯s mind.


    The system suddenly issued a mission.


    Lin Yexiao was delighted. Could it be that there was such a reward for doing a good deed?


    He focused his gaze¡­


    The missions were all written in blood -red words.


    [Mission: Escape]


    If an unknown expert attacked, they would immediately escape from this ce and hide their identities to escape the sight of the powerful enemy.


    [Mission Reward: Three top-level draws, 5000 points.]


    [Punishment for failure: None]


    Lin Yexiao revealed an ecstatic expression.


    Top-tier lottery?


    Three times?


    He was rich.


    Moreover, he still had 5000 points.


    Happiness came too suddenly.


    But¡­


    What kind of enemy would it be?


    Could it be that Feng Nanbei was chasing after them?


    Lin Yexiao fell silent, but no matter what, he had to exin to his five women first. That was the performance of a responsible man.


    Moreover, as an expert, how could he run away before seeing his opponent?


    At this moment, the sky was already dark.


    In the night sky, the stars were like water.


    The starlight was like a bright ocean, flowing silently and mysteriously.


    In the next instant¡­


    The Big Dipper in the sky suddenly dimmed.


    At the same time, Lin Yexiao saw starlight.


    The moment he saw the starlight, Without any warning,


    There was no way to dodge.


    An iprehensible ray of light pierced through his lower abdomen and destroyed his dantian with precision like a scalpel. At the same time, it shattered all his meridians.


    At this moment¡­


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s realm instantly fell from the 11th realm to not even the 1st realm, and she hadpletely be a cripple.


    A soul-tearing pain assaulted him.


    He widened his eyes in fear, unable to understand.


    However¡­


    In this match that he did not even have the right to attend, or even the ability to detect, he had already been crippled.


    Under the distant starry sky, a mysterious figure stood quietly. He was wrapped in a ck robe, pulled his white veil, turned around, and disappeared. Only then did the Big Dipper in the sky regain its light..

 Chapter 413 - 413: 244. The Master of the World

    Chapter 413 - 413: 244. The Master of the World


    Trantor: 549690339


    A few dayster, Xiaowan City, the Emperor¡¯s pce.


    Ji Xuan looked around at the crowd that was rarely able to gather together.


    The great general¡¯s spirit was unaware,


    The Imperial Advisor, the Ten Directions Honorable,


    The reclusive ruler of Houtu,


    Lu Ying, the head of the article, the emperor¡¯s teacher¡¯s wind blows north and south.


    ¡°I want to personally lead the expedition before the arrival of deep winter,¡± Ji


    Xuan said in a deep voice. Take back Hengjiang City in one fell swoop.¡±


    As soon as the Great Zhou Emperor finished speaking, Shen Wujue¡¯s mountain-like body straightened and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Ji Xuan swept his gaze across the others. ¡± What about you guys? ¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    The Ten Direction Supremacy moved the prayer beads in his hands, looking as if the gods had no thoughts.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯d better let L¨¹ Ying tell His Majesty,¡± said Houtu directly.


    Ji Xuan nced at the elegant gentleman in white.


    Lu Ying shook the feather fan in his hand. His eyes turned and he said with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve made meugh. Someone from my Lu Family has betrayed us. Apart from that, the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Way and their teacher have also betrayed us.


    This power should have joined us, but now it haspletely reached the opposite side. Your Majesty needs to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect?¡± Ji Xuan muttered to himself, ¡± Aren¡¯t all of you strong in Dharmic powers and have ultimate arts? Just a few traitors are enough to stop you?¡±


    If they were alone, they wouldn¡¯t be so terrifying, ¡± Lu Ying said. ¡± Lord


    Tenfold Supremacy and Lord Houtu can both assassinate them. ¡®


    But now, they are in the middle of an army of six million. It¡¯s like a fish leaping over the dragon gate, transforming into a dragon and entering the sea. They can roam the world freely.¡±


    ¡°Wen Shou said it was too little.¡± Shen Wujue suddenly said in a low voice, Aren¡¯t you afraid that His Majesty will find out about this? ¡±


    Ji Xuan¡¯s expression was very ugly. This battle waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    It was not a one-sided situation at all, nor was it a good situation for the


    unecL0L.


    The changes in the world were not something that humans could control.


    Perhaps today, you felt that victory was in your grasp, and tomorrow, you also felt that victory was in your grasp. In fact, you might not even understand how you would lose or where the problem would be. However, when it really began, you would realize that everything had changed.The Heavenly Dao was unpredictable.


    The Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s tiger body trembled. He held his forehead and his tiger eyes emitted a soul-stirring light. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Speak.¡± Lu Ying waved his feather fan and smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wishy-washy. If you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll say it,¡± Shen Wujue said.


    Then, he said directly, ¡± If the six million soldiers are just ordinary soldiers, it¡¯s not that scary. After all, times have changed.


    But¡­Of the six million soldiers, at least three hundred thousand had awakened bloodlines. Although they weren¡¯t powerful bloodlines, under themand of the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders, they were enough to reverse the situation.


    Your Majesty, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. Reverse the situation!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ji Xuan was extremely angry.


    ¡°Let me give you an example. Before the fire tribtion, the strongest experts were only at the Tenth ne. The Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders had used up their lifespan to use the soul of an ordinary soldier as a foundation to condense power equivalent to the full power of a peak Eleventh ne cultivator, so they could sweep through everything.


    Of course, there was aplex principle of mutual promotion and suppression, and it was not just a rtionship of strength. Thus, the attack of the Turkic army of nearly five hundred thousand had only destroyed a dozen of the ck Emperor¡¯s scales.


    Now, the three hundred thousand bloodline soldiers are far from the ordinary soldiers of the past, and with the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wondersmanding such an army, they can¡­¡±


    Shen Wujue pondered for a moment and said directly, ¡°They can use a full-force attack that is equivalent to the peak of the twelfth level. No one knows what this attack is like because they have not shown it yet.


    But this was the most terrifying threat.


    If each of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect lost ten years of their lifespan, they could still use this attack eight times.


    I don¡¯t even know what the 12th level is. No one has the confidence to take a full-force attack from a peak 12th level.¡±


    Ji Xuan said, ¡± I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a great terror in the Tribtion Lands. It¡¯s called the Omen. If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t they invincible in the world? They can even kill the Omen? ¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s not the case.¡± Shen Wujue shook his head.


    ¡®Why?¡±


    ¡°The battlefield isplex and ever-changing. If one of the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders were to lead an army of three hundred thousand bloodlines against the ck Emperor or the Mirage Monarch, then I can say that neither the ck Emperor nor the Mirage Monarch would be able to withstand such a


    blow.


    However, the ck Emperor appeared and disappeared unpredictably. There were countless invisible fire demons under the Mirage Monarch¡¯smand. The army might be in chaos before they were truly confronted.


    The Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders only had one chance to attack, so they had to wait for the ck Emperor and Mirage Monarch to reveal themselves.


    However, I believe that the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect will have lost most of their soldiers before they can see the ck Emperor and Mirage Monarch.


    We don¡¯t have a way to deal with the Fire Demon at the moment.


    The Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect can¡¯t do it either, but the Eight Wonders are enough to suppress us.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare to gather my troops and fight. I could only split them into several hundred groups and sh in different ces to prevent the Eight Wonders from creating an opportunity to defeat us in one strike.


    Even so, we are still at a disadvantage.


    After this winter, someone from the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect will lead the 300,000-strong Bloodline Army into the city, ignoring all obstacles.


    Once the victory is achieved, His Majesty will have to move the capital ahead of time and abandon Juye City in favor of another city.¡± Shen Wujue stopped speaking and frowned.


    Ji Xuan¡¯s expression was also very ugly..

 Chapter 414 - 414: 244. The Master of the World

    Chapter 414 - 414: 244. The Master of the World


    Trantor: 549690339


    I¡¯m also arranging the assassination of those people, ¡± Houtu suddenly said. But it¡¯s not easy to do it because there¡¯s a traitor in the Lu Family. That traitor seems to know a lot about our forces. ¡±


    Moreover, they had also established a corresponding assassination force. Those forces were made up of those who had awakened their bloodlines and were suitable for assassination¡­lt was called the Skyfall Army.


    No one knows how many men of sacrifice there are in this army, and no one knows how this army is run. The only thing we know is that the general of this army is the traitor of the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°Which traitor is it?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    Hmph! ¡± Houtu snorted and sneered. ¡± Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to the Imperial Teacher. If it weren¡¯t for the two volumes of books, they wouldn¡¯t be so strong. ¡±


    The World Energy and the World Image were like Pandora¡¯s Box, releasing all possibilities and revealing the things that had been shelved in front of everyone. They gave everyone the opportunity to be stronger and control their fate. This enormous power was enough to distort the impermanent Heavenly Dao to an unknown extent.


    Because of the situation with Mengxue, the Su family and the Wu family were at odds. Thus, the hidden lord of the Wu family seized the opportunity to fiercely attack the Su family¡¯s emperor teacher.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t look at the former Fourth Sister and turned to look at the head of the Lu family.


    The schrly white-robed schr nodded at him in a friendly manner. Then, he shook his feather fan and softly spat out two words, ¡°Xia Yun.¡±


    Xia Ji wanted to get more information, so he continued with his nonsense, ¡± I heard that Xia Yun was once the Second Princess of Great Shang and is now the Emperor of Northern Shang¡¯s biological sister. ¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Lu Ying said.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    After saying that, he did not say anything else.


    Military affairs were not as important as chatting.


    Chatting needed to go on.


    On the other hand, military affairs needed to be discussed at any time.


    That was because any more words could lead to unknown consequences.


    ¡°Speak less¡± was almost instinctivemon sense to L¨¹ Ying.


    He did not say.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask any further, but he felt a little more admiration for this ¡± witch ¡± who had harmed him in the past.


    Skyfall, this was a deration of war against the heavens.


    What was the sky?


    They were nine existences who had lived for more than ten thousand years and had plotted for three thousand years. To this world, they were gods and the heavens.


    How was the Great Dao?


    The world was divided and united, and the will of the great path condensed into the Son of Heaven¡¯s Mandate, Ji Xuan. He was wanted to unify this chaotic world and fight against the fire demons for the next 500 years.


    Third Prince Xia Xian wanted to escape this fate.


    The second princess Xia Yun wanted to fall from heaven.


    What resisted was the gods, the will of the Great Dao.


    Xia Ji suddenly thought of the fifth prince, Xia Qi, and the eighth princess, Xia Qingxuan. Weren¡¯t these siblings also using their own strength to resist what was destined?


    He and Little Su¡­lsn¡¯t that so?


    If they could survive, if they could live better, who would be willing to defy the heavens?


    The heavens and earth were heartless and treated all living things as straw dogs. If one did not follow the path of fate, they would encounter endless obstacles and even destruction¡­


    This had always been the case since ancient times.


    L¨¹ Ying lowered his head for a long time before suddenly raising his head to look at Ji Xuan and said, ¡®¡±¡®There is no need for you to worry, Emperor Lord. It is just that this battle is a bit moreplicated and will take a longer time.


    My family has been recruiting children from all over the world to gather fire seeds in hidden ces to cultivate a powerful bloodline army. In less than ten years, the army will be formed. By then, we will no longer be afraid of the


    North.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the Northern Lands be stronger in these ten years?¡± asked Ji Xuan.


    Lu Ying smiled. ¡± My aristocratic family is very powerful. They can¡¯t leave the Northern Lands. If they leave, I guarantee that they¡¯ll cause trouble and have no way out. ¡®


    Moreover¡­They had awakened their bloodlines by relying on the fire demons, but the fire demons would not only bring them benefits. They might even destroy hundreds of thousands or even millions of their soldiers in one explosion.


    ¡°Thus, to a certain extent, we are as stable as a boulder, while the Northern Reaches have wolves in front and tigers behind them. We are in a passive position, flustered and exasperated, and have no choice but toe.


    After all, there were only eight of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect, and they had limited opportunities to attack. Only when they were with the Bloodline Army would they have such terrifying power.


    The Southern Dynasty is so vast. If hees, I will let hime. I will give him any city he wants. However, if there is no Bloodline Army guarding the ce, it is a ce for us to eat.


    Therefore, this was a protracted war. It was enough for His Majesty toe to the front line, but he could not personally lead the army.


    It wasplicated and dangerous, and it involved all kinds of battles. At every moment, there would be hundreds of thousands of battles in various forms. It was like a huge meat grinder, and no one could calcte everything in it.


    A son of a thousand gold could not sit in the hall, let alone a monarch. I implore Your Majesty to return to your great cause and wait for good news.¡±


    Ji Xuan closed his eyes, his body exuding the majesty of an emperor. He seemed to be deep in thought as he struggled. His tiger body trembled slightly. When he opened his eyes again, he saw that his tiger eyes were brimming with tears. ¡± I¡¯ll leave everything to you guys then. ¡®


    The few of them felt their hearts skip a beat and their souls began to tremble.


    They hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°¡±Die for His Majesty.¡±


    Winter was approaching.


    Ji Xuan went south, and the emperor¡¯s army followed him from then on.


    He encountered some assassination attempts along the way, but with Xia Ji around, these attempts were nothing.


    Ji Xuan¡¯s personal guards and the general¡¯s respect for this emperor¡¯s teacher was simply too much.


    Other than the fact that this emperor teacher had not broken through to the eleventh realm, he was basically an invincible saint.


    He was easy-going.


    To teach the living,


    Heal the sick.


    And no matter who encountered a problem and asked him, he would always answer it and even give advice, making people feel like they had suddenly seen the light.


    No matter who it was, when they saw him, they couldn¡¯t help but want to call him teacher from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, how could an emperor¡¯s teacher be called a teacher by ordinary people?


    However, Sir was unable to express the reverence in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Gradually¡­


    It was unknown who was the first to call out ¡°Master¡±.


    And the name of the Headmaster had spread to the whole world.


    Whether it was the Northern Lands or the Southern Dynasties, whether it was the peddlers or the nobles, or even the martial artists and generals, they would all address him as ¡± Master ¡°.


    Up until now, there were not many people in the world who had never seen or heard of the Ten Thousand Laws Manual.


    Anyone who cultivated martial arts would definitely read the Ten Thousand Laws Manual.


    In other words, everyone had learned knowledge that they could not have learned before.


    Regardless of whether they were from the same faction or friend, this title of ¡® Master ¡± came from the bottom of their hearts.


    Late autumn the following year.


    The secondrgest city of the Southern Dynasty, Zong Dong, had also fallen.


    The Northern Shang Emperor endured the immense pressure from the Tribtion Lands and fought steadily. He did not rashly advance. However, the fire demon gave him strength, but it also brought destruction at every moment.


    Wolf Sealing Pass and even the original capital city had been engulfed in mes. More and more fire demons were mercilessly reaping lives and urging everyone to flee south.


    In such a situation, the Emperor of Northern Shang was able to calmly move forward step by step instead of sending his army south. He had shed all the vanity of his youth and became a rare hero of his generation.


    The Great General of the Southern Dynasty, Wen Shou, led various armies and engaged in various forms of confrontation with the Eight Wonders of Confucianism and Taoism. Although they had the help of the aristocratic families, this confrontation was still at a stalemate.


    The Imperial Advisor and Yin Jun were leading the various forces of the Southern Dynasty to fight against the Skyfall Army led by Xia Yun.


    The entire world fell into an unprecedented turmoil.


    No one could escape.


    For some reason, the ancestors did not attack again.


    Winter wasing again.


    When the snow fell, it indicated that the fire demons would settle down. It also indicated that the fierce battle between the north and south would ease up a little. Both sides would carry out their own repairs with some kind of tacit understanding.


    At this moment¡­


    The battle at the front line was finally settled.


    The battlefield was filled with countless corpses, and a blood-red mist was rising.


    In the misty mist, a green-robed man was stepping on the wastnd.


    Following closely behind him was a young girl wrapped in a cat-eared cloak.


    The girl was carrying arge box.


    Every time the man heard the painful moans and saw the soldiers who had not died, he would stop and take out some medicine from the big box to treat the soldiers.


    Anyone who was treated by him would recover miraculously..

 Chapter 415 - 415: 245. The Sage of the Present Age

    Chapter 415 - 415: 245. The Sage of the Present Age


    Trantor: 549690339


    Heavy, so heavy, so painful.? Why was the world blood red?


    Vhere am I?


    Why am I here?


    Right, I was in the war between the north and south.


    I¡¯m a general of the Northern Shang Dynasty, I He couldn¡¯t die!


    Hua Que¡¯s thoughts were cut off. He regained some consciousness from the unconscious darkness and immediately tried to open his eyes.


    Heforted himself that he had awakened a water-type bloodline that was inclined towards recovery.


    However, his blood was almost drained, so how could his bloodline power still be useful?


    He used all his strength, and his blood-stained eyebrows kept twitching, but he still couldn¡¯t open them. He couldn¡¯t take a look at this final world.


    His injuries could no longer recover.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    He was really dying.


    The memories of his life revolved in his mind like antern.


    In the end, this memory stopped and fell on the little girl who weed him home happily. The little girl was his daughter.


    If he died, would his daughter cry?


    Hua Que let out a painful roar, wanting to ignite the fire of life, but it was futile.


    The time of death was extremely difficult to endure, extremely painful¡­


    His consciousness became hazy again.


    Vaguely, Hua Que heard footsteps not far away and a young girl¡¯s voice saying,¡±Uncle, there¡¯s still a living one here.¡±


    A glimmer of hope ignited in Hua Que¡¯s heart¡­


    But he also knew that no one could save him.


    It was impossible.


    A short momentter.


    He felt as if his body had been injected with a power full of vitality. This was a miraculous power, so much so that his injuries were slowly recovering.


    Hua Que opened his eyes weakly and saw a man with long white hair squatting in front of him. He was holding a golden needle in his hand and was obviously treating his injuries.


    Seeing that he had opened his eyes, the man smiled gently and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    As he spoke, he reached his hand behind him, and the girl in the cat-eared cloak behind him handed him the golden needle in tacit understanding.


    Hua Quey quietly on his back, allowing the man to treat him.


    His heart became calmer , and the pain in his body was also easing.


    His heart was agitated, and his eyes gradually moistened.


    He was saved


    As a man and a general, Hua Que suddenly stammered, ¡°Thank n. Thank you, benefactor¡­¡±


    ¡°Is your bloodline inclined towards recovery?¡± The man asked casually as he used the needle.


    Normally, Hua Que would not have said much, but he answered honestly to his benefactor, ¡°¡±Replying to Benefactor, the bloodline I awakened is a water-type bloodline. Although it can¡¯t form a huge body of magic meridians, it can increase my own recovery power. Sometimes, it can also help others recover.¡±


    The man nodded. He suddenly used his strength to insert the needle, and some of the blood in Hua Ques body was immediately released.


    He feltfortable.


    The Northern Shang general could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    The man took back the golden needles and grabbed a bottle of pills from his pocket and stuffed it into his hand. He reminded,¡± This is a healing pill that helps to replenish your vitality and blood. Take one every morning. After seven days, you¡¯ll be able to recover. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, benefactor¡­¡± Hua Que didn¡¯t know how to repay him.


    ¡°What are your ns after this?¡± the man asked casually.


    Hua Que didn¡¯t ask about the identity of the person in front of him and sighed, ¡°¡®As the general of the Northern Shang, since I didn¡¯t die in battle, I naturally have to return to the camp.¡±


    The man suddenly took out a book box and handed it to him. This book is called the Green Bag. It records the method of treating illnesses and healing living people. You can study hard and cultivate hard. Then, anyone who is kind-hearted and loves medicine can pass it on. ¡±


    Hua Que did not know how precious this book was, so he asked, ¡°¡®May I know how I should address you, benefactor?¡±


    The man smiled and shook his head without answering. Then, he said,¡±When you receive my letter, you must promise me three things. In the future, you must also make your disciple swear to abide by it.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, benefactor, ¡± Hua Que said cautiously.


    The man said, ¡± First, believers must not deliberately hide anything. They must always be clear that they are a part of the world¡¯s doctors, and they must always work hard for the advancement of the world¡¯s medicine.


    Second, when saving people, you should not look at the status of the people, move the heart of evil, and seek improper benefits.


    Third, keep the patient¡¯s secret. Don¡¯t spout nonsense and spread rumors.¡±


    Hua Que read it out loud and swore to obey.


    Only then did the man stand up and leave.


    The girl in the cat-eared cloak carried a big box and jumped around, continuing to look for the injured.


    Healing the sick and saving the wounded, this scene was fixed in Hua Que¡¯s eyes. It was a scene of greatpassion andpassion.


    He held the book case tightly in his hand, feeling that it was heavier than a mountain.


    Looking at the back view that was gradually disappearing into the distance.?


    ¡°Can you save us from such a chaotic world?¡± Hua Que could not help but mutter softly.


    Autumn passed, winter snowed¡­


    In the era of endless war, there were countless injured and sick people, and thieves who took advantage of the chaos were everywhere.


    However, at some point, two figures had passed through this era, like the hands of the gods and buddhas that gently brushed away the pain of the human world?


    Whenever these two figures passed by, they would treat the sick and save the people. They would use their kindness to influence the people, teach them medicine, and teach them medicine.


    And if there were any vicious bandits, the two of them would not be afraid at


    There were gods and buddhas with kind faces and eyes, and there were also angry Vajra. The green-robed man raised his hand and raised his foot, and heads rolled. This was nothing to him.


    The nersnn who imnartpd the Dao saved nponlp asrain and imnartpd the Dan


    With this cycle, the strange book, Green Bag, was finally Widely circted?

 Chapter 416 - 416: 245. The Sage of the Present Age

    Chapter 416 - 416: 245. The Sage of the Present Age


    This was the third chapter after [World Energy] and [World Image]. Regardless of the faction or power, everyone went to copy the [Green Bag Book].


    The books written by the Headmaster must be the best of the best. On the first page of the ¡®Green Bag Book¡¯ , there was a small oath:


    Anyone who opened this book had to swear in their hearts:First, believers should not deliberately hide their secrets


    These were the three points that Xia Ji and Hua Que had mentioned.


    A year passed.


    ¡®INVO years passed.


    The fierce battle between the north and south did not Stop for a moment.


    However, the people seemed to be starting to get tired of this battle.


    Even Lu Miaomiao was no longer a young girl. She was already 23 years Old.


    In this war, the name Of the Headmaster spread throughout the north and


    Enlighten the world, teach medicine, teach Tao, this is the teacher of the world.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    He was a role model for the world.


    He had traveled all over the country.


    The number of people he saved directly and indirectly was countless.


    The Headmaster was the only one who would not be attacked even if he walked through the battlefield-


    Some armies even stopped fighting because Of the arrival Of the Headmaster.


    This kind of stopping was so exaggerated that once, the generals on both sides had already shouted to charge, but both sides saw the passing teachers, so the charging camp instantly froze.


    When the Headmaster stood between the two armies, he waved his hand and said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore.¡¯


    The generals on both sides sighed , but military orders could not be disobeyed.


    At this moment, the Headmaster said , Just say that I persuaded the soldiers to


    Stop fighting. That way, you will have a reason. ?


    When the generals on both sides heard this, they cupped their fists and led their troops back


    As time passed..


    More and more soldiers were tRing persuaded to retreat by Xia Ji.


    Later on, even if the two armies fought, they didnt want to fight anymore.


    One person,


    Teach the world ,


    Travel the world,


    In a word,


    Stop the war.


    Other than the Headmaster, there was no one else.


    At this moment.


    In the unknown space, the ck waterfall had already flowed out , but the space still showed a strange sense of turbulence.


    Nine iprehensible figures were like mountains and rivers. They existed in this space and surrounded the mysterious giant outline.


    Someone suddenly opened his mouth, triggering a short conversation.


    does he look like?¡±


    ¡ªrhe ancient saints all had their own sacred arts. The path he walked on was the sacred art. I remember the path that Grand Supreme once walked. Although it was different from his, it felt simr.?


    Aperson like himmHe¡¯s amember of the Smiths. What doyou think we should


    I naturally hope that he can live.?


    ¨C Enlighten the world, and the mountains and rivers will worshipped. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what kind of terrifying existence such a person will be in the middle Stage, let alone theter stage? ¡±


    I know, but he¡¯s my blood! ¡±


    ¡°Hmph, then give him your seat. The nine of us are on the same boat. No matter how many conflicts there are between us, we can¡¯t have any conflicts on this matter.


    He is your blood, and he walks on the sacred path. Ifyou want him to live, then let him rece you. Are you willing?-


    Well, we don¡¯t need to worry about him now because he hasn¡¯t awakened his bloodline. AS long as he doesn¡¯t break through to the peak of State 11 and get rid of the mortal Fate Wheel, he won¡¯t be a big problem.


    Fellow Daoists, you have lived since ancient times. There is no need to be so easily angered. After all, the time has note yet,¡±


    The bloodline of your Su family is really special. In less than a hundred years, you have given birth to two monsters. One is Xia Ji, the other is Feng Nanbei, the other is the ck Emperor, and thest is a Saint. ?


    ¡°Everyone has their own opportunities.-


    If Xia Ji wasn¡¯t the ck Emperor, and if Feng Nanbei hadn¡¯t broken through to the eleventh realm, do you think they would still be alive? ?


    ¡°Hmph , everyone, remember this. If any of your ns produce such a character in the future, you must kill him without any mistakes:


    Naturally.?


    hen let¡¯se to an agreement. If Feng Nanbei breaks through to the eleventh realm, we¡¯ll cripple him. However, if he doesn¡¯t break through, then his title as the Headmaster of the Academy is worthy Of his name. Let him be. He really deserves the title of the Sage in this life.¡±


    ¡°l agree.¡±


    ¡°l agree,¡±


    Elsewhere, in a secret chamber of the Northern Trading Company Pce, a short secret meeting was also being held.


    Those who could be in this secret room Were all the most important figures in the current Northern Shang.


    And the theme of the secret meeting was still the current Headmaster.


    ¡°If the Headmaster is not eliminated, the hearts of the people will be unstable.


    It is only a matter of time before the Northern Shang loses.-


    The Headmaster is almost a saint. Even in the history books Of the ancient three thousand years, there has never been such a person.


    Such a characterwas trulyadmirable.


    For example, the Headmaster of NewAge has seven buckets, and the rest of the people have three buckets.


    ¡± IVhat a pity. W¡¯hy is he the emperor¡¯s teacher of the Zhou Dynasty? Why is he from an aristocratic family? ¡±


    ¡± Those who obey heaven will prosper, and those who defy heaven will perish. The Headmaster may not obey heaven , nor may he defy heaven. What he thinks is truly for the world, for the prosperity of the human world. If you look closely, the Headmaster didn¡¯t help the Zhou Dynasty deal with us, but only killed the assassin who ambushed Ji Xuan.


    I guess that these people know that fate cannot be done and are umting strength for the human world to wait for a thousand yearster.¡± Suddenly, someone said with suppressed excitement, I¡¯ve heard the


    Headmaster talk about his ambition. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Everyone was curious.


    The man said slowly, ¡®To establish the will of heaven and earth, to establish the lives of the people, to inherit the ultimate arts of the past saints, and to create peace for all generations..¡±

 Chapter 417 - 417: 245. The Sage of the Present Age

    Chapter 417 - 417: 245. The Sage of the Present Age


    Teach the world, give the world soldiers, there is no one who cannot resist injustice, no one who cannot resist violence, no one who is afraid of injustice and dare not speak, no one who tters and sumbs to power and wealth.


    All my life, I wish for all living beings in the world to be like dragons and be kings.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The entire secret chamber fell silent.


    Each word was like a divine mountain pressing down, revealing an indescribable weight and holiness.


    After a long while, the leader of the group, the man in the emperor¡¯s robe, sighed. ¡°¡®Everyone is like a dragon, turning themselves into kings.


    This person was a Saint.


    But this man had to be eliminated,


    Otherwise, if the hearts of the people are not in Great Shang, the defeat will be certain.¡±


    Another personughed at himself and said ¡®Six years of war, soldiers killing each other, bones piling up into mountains and blood flowing like rivers. I never thought that the final hub of the world¡¯s power would be tied to a person who had never gone out to war.


    Not only did this person not go out to kill people, but he also cured people. The people of the world built countless temples for him. We have stained our hands with blood and killed many, He had saved countless lives.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Now, we have to kill such a Saint. It¡¯s really ironic and our conscience is uneasy.¡±


    The person who spoke of the Masters ambition also said, ¡°-Is there anyone here who hasn¡¯t read The World¡¯s Energy¡¯,¡¯ The World¡¯s Images¡¯ , or ¡®The Green Bag Book¡¯?


    hadn¡¯t obtained cultivation techniques and improved their strength from these three Holy Books?


    From another perspective, we are all disciples of the Headmaster of Academy. It¡¯s fine if a disciple doesn¡¯t recognize his master, but why is he plotting to kill his master now?¡±


    The secret chamber fell silent again.


    Suddenly, a woman sitting in the corner of the secret room said, ¡°¡®I was at the front line a few days ago and happened to obtain the fourth book of the


    Headmaster. The Headmaster is never stingy with his knowledge. I spent three days and three nights flipping through it roughly¡­¡±


    She suddenly fell silent.


    Everyone listened quietly.


    That book made me feel ashamed,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°What kind of book is it?¡± asked the man in the imperial robe. The woman took out a thick book from her bosom and waved her hand. The book was handed over to the man in the emperors robe.


    With the help of the lights in the secret room, the man could clearly see the eight big words on the cover of the book:ln the world of Confucianism and Taoism, benevolent people are invincible.


    The benevolent are invincible¡­The benevolent are invincible.?¡±


    The Emperor robed man could not help but close his eyes tightly.


    Perhaps it was hypocritical to be called that, but it was written by the


    Headmaster. It was really__


    He clenched his fists tightly and pressed down the book. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    After a long time, the man in the emperor¡¯s robe slowly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±1f the Headmaster is the one who controls the world, I have nothing to say.


    But that was not the case.


    ¡°WeVe gone through so much hardship and fought so hard. Now is thest moment. We can¡¯t ck off.


    Everyone, if we don¡¯t kill the Headmaster, what else can we do?¡±


    He looked around and his gaze finallynded on a woman beside him. The woman was no longer as beautiful as a young girl. Instead, she had the grace and dignity of a nobledy, as well as the aura of a superior who had the power to control life and death. However, the faint aura of a fairy had not dissipated.


    ¡°Sister¡­You were acquainted with the Headmaster of Academy, so you might be able to persuade him?¡±


    The woman was Xia Yun. She pondered for a moment and said,¡± W¡¯hen we were both disciples of aristocratic families, we met once in the Northern Lands?.¡± She suddenly stopped. I heard that there was a flood in the East Sea. He crossed the river and came to the north. He¡¯s in my Northern Shang region. I¡¯ll go and see him. ¡±


    [Friday, Saturday, and Saturday, recover your state of mind and adjust your train of thought.. 2 chapters ¨C Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday, recover 3 chapters 12000 words

 Chapter 418 - 418:246. Using the Country as a Bet

    Chapter 418 - 418:246. Using the Country as a Bet


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the fishing vige of the East Sea, a blue tsunami came from afar. It was not a demon, but a natural disaster brought by the strong wind.


    In the midst of the natural disaster, the clouds covered the sun and the light could not be seen. people were screaming and stumbling helplessly as they fled to the vige entrance.


    But how could they escape the tsunami?


    Soon, they would be drowned by ocean currents and swept into the sea. It was as if a terrifying sea monster had stretched out its long tongue and swept into its stomach.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°How are we going to live like this?¡±


    ¡°Save me..,Save my child.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Human voices mixed together in an iparably chaotic manner. As men, women, young, and old fled in panic, it spread in all directions.


    The people who were running at the front suddenly noticed a man standing at the exit of the fishing vige not far away.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    It was a green-robed man. His white hair was tied up, and his eyes were filled with pity.


    Behind him stood a beautiful girl in white.


    There were all kinds of expressions in their eyes, but there was no panic. In the next moment, the fleeing fishermen saw the man wave his sleeve.


    A gust of wind suddenly emerged from his sleeve.


    The storm was like a giant dragon soaring in the sky, pouncing against the tsunami. The tyrannical power swept over the heads of the fishermen, shocking them. They were confused and at a loss.


    He looked up.


    The wind from his sleeve instantly turned into a finger of a demon god.


    With a single finger, a tsunami appeared.


    A curtain of air instantly appeared in the air.


    I pushed forward in front of the tent,


    The power of the tsunami instantly dissipated.


    However, that extremely violent pushing force was still there.


    The tsunami, which had risen several hundred feet, was pushed back by this force and fell back into the sea.


    The remaining momentum did not stop, and it continued to roll against the


    One after another, they formed a raging wave that rolled toward the ocean. They collided with the surging ocean currents that came after them, producing ear-piercing drumbeats that shook the sky and stirred up waves that were hundreds of feet tall like white dragonsing out of the water. It was extremely magnificent.


    However, the tsunami in the distance was stilling.


    This was because this was the wind of heaven and earth and not the flood dragon¡¯s rebellion.


    If it was a flood dragon demon, as long as the demon was eliminated, the tsunami would stop.


    However, this gale that spanned thousands of miles did not stop.


    The girl in white saw that the fishermen were all in a daze and hurriedly shouted,¡± Stop daydreaming, quickly leave this ce!!


    Only then did the fishermen react and hurriedly ran forward.


    Naturally, there was nock of knowledgeable people among them. When they saw this pair of people, how could they not know who these two people were? They all bowed their heads and repeatedly shouted,¡±Thank you, Master, thank you, Miss.¡±


    Xia Ji stood at the entrance of the vige, took a deep breath, and spat out a gust of wind.


    This gale had long surpassed the scope of the original [rity Dao Technique]. Now, it was mixed with more skills and Xia Ji¡¯s ownprehension, reaching a higher realm.


    At this moment, the wild wind directly rushed against the wind of the world.


    The waves on both sides kept colliding in the middle, stirring up water columns. It was an iparably spectacr sight.


    The fishermen who had fled to the distant hignds all stopped in unison. Looking at the white-haired man who was fighting against the tsunami that was a natural disaster, they were both shocked and their blood was boiling. They were even more moved.


    Soon, Xia Ji saw that all the fishermen had left. He grabbed Lu Miaomiao and shot into the distance like lightning.


    The roaring tsunami quickly drowned the ce where he was standing.


    When Xia Ji passed by the fishermen, he threw arge bag of silver beans at them and said, It¡¯s an average score. If there are lonely old people and children, we¡¯ll add one more head.


    Without waiting for the fishermen to react, he grabbed Lu Miaomiao and rushed away again.


    The two figures left a few afterimages in the air. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared.


    Only the fishermen who had just reacted were left behind.


    The fishermen knelt down and kowtowed in the direction of the distance, crying andughing as they shouted something, but Xia Ji could neither see nor hear them.


    He didn¡¯t save her for this.


    Even though these things wouldn¡¯t do much.


    However, he did not want to admit it. Just like how he did not like to attend weing banquets , he did not like to stay in an environment where people cheated each other , and he did not like to interact with hypocritical people.


    The stronger one was, the more sincere one was.


    They could y games, but they wouldn¡¯t do anything against their will. They wouldn¡¯t be so pedantic that they would be bound by bullsh * t rules like ¡± I need to be sincere. ¡±


    He put down Lu Miaomiao.


    ¡°Uncle, the longer I stay with you, the more powerful I find you. never seen anyone as powerful as you in the aristocratic families.¡±


    Ive never seen anyone as powerful as you in history books.


    I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be recorded in history by future generations.¡±


    Suddenly, her face darkened. But Uncle, everyone calls you Master. Why do you call me Miss? ¡±


    Alright, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± Next time, I¡¯ll tell others that you¡¯re actually the Headmaster, alright?


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Lu Miaomiao said with a smile.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking.


    A figure suddenly floated over from afar.


    The figure was wrapped in a ck robe, which was split open, revealing her snow-white long legs. When she came in front of him, she was a noblewoman with some immortal aura and the aura of a superior. Xia Ji recognized the person at a nce. It was Xia Yun.


    Thedy naturally recognized Xia Ji. ¡°Master.._? Xia Yun said.


    Before she could finish her sentence.


    Xia Ji pushed Lu Miaomiao out.


    Lu Miaomiao was speechless.


    Xia Yun also recognized Lu Miaomiao and called out,¡±Little auntie.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao had a very high status in the Lu family. She was of the same generation as Lu Chan and Consort Wan back then.


    Thus, his aunt chuckled and hurriedly brought Xia Ji forvvard. She said softly, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s for you. I¡¯m not the Headmaster.¡±


    Xia Ji no longer pushed Lu Miaomiao. He walked forward and looked at his former Second Sister. Xia Yun had once turned into a demoness to tease him and sessfully made him stay in the Sutra Library for more than two years. However, at this moment, she waspletely standing on the opposite side of the aristocratic families. She carried the g and formed Skyfall Army to


    dere war on tne neavens.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± he said with a smile.


    A strange emotion arose in Xia Yun¡¯s heart. Her woman¡¯s intuition allowed her to hear that these four words were more than the feelings that Feng Nanbei should have for her. Therefore, she smiled and replied,-Since I parted with the Headmaster twenty-five years ago, today is the first time we meet face to face.


    Back then, didn¡¯t know that the Headmaster could have such achievements.


    He¡¯s really


    She shook her head as if she was mocking herself.


    Xia Ji nced at an abandoned pavilion not far away. ¡± Let¡¯s talk in the pavilion.


    Thank you, ¡± said Xia Yun.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three of them shed into the pavilion.


    Xia Yun went straight to the point.


    Xia Ji knew what she was here for, so he didn¡¯t let her finish her sentence. Instead, he asked, ¡°¡±How much do you know about this world? Ask yourself, can you do it now?¡±


    Xia Yun was stunned and said, ¡®Ten years, twenty years, thirty years¡­¡± If not, a hundred years.._Two hundred can be done¡­¡±


    ¡± Who are you looking down on? ¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    Xia Yun was stunned andpletely did not understand.


    But Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. He looked away and saw the green leaves in the dark sky. It was going to rain soon.


    Pa da-


    A drop of rain fell.


    The air was extremely oppressive.


    Before he could take the umbre, Lu Miaomiao had already grabbed the oil-paper umbre and ran behind him, opening it with a whoosh.


    At the same time, the summer rain poured down at almost the same time. The raindrops fell wildly like beads , hitting the umbre surface and bouncing away. Only this sound was left in the world.


    Seeing that Xia Yun didn¡¯t open an umbre, Xia Ji threw one over.


    Xia Yun took the umbre and thanked him, but he still didn¡¯t open it.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew that Xia Yun must have experienced many things over the years. Otherwise, who would be drenched in the rain? The rain soaked her robes, and the strong wind blew her ck hair, revealing a pair of eyes that were no longer mischievous andzy. Time and the world had given her weight.


    Being drenched by the cold rain, Xia Yun already understood what the teacher meant.


    She was not an ordinary person and knew some things about the ancestor.


    That¡¯s right¡­


    The ancestors had lived for tens of thousands of years. Would they lose to someone like him who had only worked hard for decades or centuries?


    It wasn¡¯t that she was disheartened, but the man in front of her must have seen more than her.


    He wasn¡¯t mocking himself by asking this question , but reminding himself. Xia Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. She leaned on the stone table and burst into tears.


    After a long time, she finally finished crying. She raised her head and stared at Xia Ji with her big eyes in the rain. She said slowly and firmly, will do it. Whether I can do it or not, it will be decided by the heavens.¡± ¡°I have a suggestion,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    ¡°XVhat suggestion?¡±


    ¡°Although the war situation in the north and south isplicated and all parties are fighting in different ways, it¡¯s actually notplicated.


    rhe strongest force you rely on is the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect, as well as the bloodline soldiers and martial artists.


    However, you can¡¯t continue to waste your energy because the fire demons in the north are forcing you to settle down in the south. Every day you dy, you will be one day closer toplete chaos.


    ¡°As for the Great Zhou, it relies on the foundation of a powerful family and the destiny that you have to admit.¡±


    There are no fools among your opponents.


    Entering the south should give you the feeling of stepping into a quagmire.


    However, no matter how powerful a beast was, it could not exert its strength in the swamp and could only slowly sink into it.


    The Great Zhou can afford to waste time, but you can¡¯t. Now, your strongest period has already passed.


    Xia Yun, you should also know that if you could really defeat the Southern Dynasty, you would have done it long ago and not dyed until now.¡±


    Xia Ji took a deep breath and continued, ¡± All you can do is try your best to assassinate the Great Zhou Emperor or Great General, but will it work? Now, even if I¡¯m not around, you won¡¯t be able to do it. Over the years, there have been many bloodline awakeners in the Great Zhou.¡±


    Teacher, please state your proposal, ¡± Xia Yun sighed.


    ¡± In this war between the north and the south , if wholeheartedly help the Great Zhou, you have no chance of winning, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± But I don¡¯t want to kill in vain.


    Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll set up a trap and have three rounds ofpetition.


    ¡°If I lose two of these three matches, even if I withdraw from the Great Zhou, I will also be able to escape from the battle between the north and the south.¡± This way, you might have a chance to turn the tables.


    But if I win¡­¡±


    Xia Yun knew that the man in front of him was right. He waspletely qualified to say such words, so he we lose, we will no longer attack the south. We will divide the river and divide the north and south.¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± No. If you lose, you and the Northern Shang Emperor, as well as those who are willing to follow you, will go to the Ice Rakshasa Kingdom in the north.


    The Country of Ice and Snow Rakshasa in the north was very remote.


    ¡°However , it was precisely because of this that no one would pay attention to that barrennd.


    Secondly, after leaving the snowy ground , he could fight with the fire demons and increase his strength.


    Then, he could break free from the Fate Wheel and enter the next era.


    In these hundreds of years, many things could have happened. He wouldn¡¯t be as stubborn as he was now.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He believed that Xia Yun would weigh the pros and cons.


    After a long time?.


    ¡°What are the three matches, Master?¡± Xia Yun asked silently..

 Chapter 419 - 419:247. The Heavens and Earth Are Still, and the Wind and Cloud Are Unmoving

    Chapter 419 - 419:247. The Heavens and Earth Are Still, and the Wind and Cloud Are Unmoving


    Trantor: 549690339


    The rain poured down.


    Lu Miaomiao stood behind Xia Ji, holding an umbre.


    ¡°For the first round, you will use 10,000 Bloodline Soldiers, while I will use 7,000 ordinary soldiers and 3,000 Bloodline Soldiers. After that, send one of your generals to fight me. ¡±


    ¡°How do we decide the winner?¡± Xia Yun asked.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± We¡¯ll use the condensed image to cut through the mountains. We¡¯ll be fair about who¡¯s stronger. Is that okay? ¡±


    ¡°Please continue, Headmaster,¡± Xia Yun thought for a moment and said.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± The second round will be an assassination. Each side will send five people, and one of them will be the leader. Whichever side¡¯s leader is killed will lose. ¡±


    ¡°If everyone sticks to the Lord¡¯s side and doesn¡¯t move, what should we do?¡± Xia Yun asked.


    ¡± Two more conditions, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± At most, one person can protect the King. The other three must attack. ¡± Other than that, the terrain must not be destroyed during the battle, because during the actual assassination process, it was impossible to rm the surrounding people. How is it?¡±


    The rain poured down.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Lu Miaomiao stood behind Xia Ji, holding an umbre.


    ¡°For the first round, you will use 10,000 Bloodline Soldiers, while I will use 7,000 ordinary soldiers and 3,000 Bloodline Soldiers. After that, send one of your generals to fight me. ¡±


    ¡°How do we decide the winner?¡± Xia Yun asked.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± We¡¯ll use the condensed image to cut through the mountains. We¡¯ll be fair about who¡¯s stronger. Is that okay? ¡±


    ¡°Please continue, Headmaster,¡± Xia Yun thought for a moment and said.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± The second round will be an assassination. Each side will send five people, and one of them will be the leader. Whichever side¡¯s leader is killed will lose. ¡±


    ¡°If everyone sticks to the Lord¡¯s side and doesn¡¯t move, what should we do?¡± Xia Yun asked.


    ¡± Two more conditions, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± At most, one person can protect the King. The other three must attack. ¡± Other than that, the terrain must not be destroyed during the battle, because during the actual assassination process, it was impossible to rm the surrounding people. How is it?¡±


    Xia Yun thought for a moment and felt that it was fair. She felt that the Headmaster in front of her was extremely powerful, but no matter how powerful he was, he had not broken through to the eleventh realm and had not condensed a Dharmakaya. No¡­She suddenly remembered that the Headmaster was a monster-level existence that couldn¡¯t be measured by realms.


    Therefore, she asked, ¡°With the Headmaster of the Academy participating in the battle, won¡¯t the Great Zhou be invincible in this battle?¡±


    ¡°Do you think so highly of an old man of the Ten States?¡± Xia Jiughed.


    ¡°Although the Headmaster is in the Ten States, who in the world can say that he is better than you?¡± Xia Yun said. If the Headmaster calls himself an old man, I would have been old long ago.¡±


    ¡± Then there¡¯s no need topete, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Just admit defeat.


    Xia Yun pondered for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Please press this button first.


    Let the Headmaster say the third round.¡±


    ¡°The third round will be a hand-to-hand chat,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Hand chat?¡±


    ¡°The Headmaster is right, but this matter¡­This matter is of great importance. Can you give me some time to return and discuss it?¡±


    ¡°But, in two months, regardless of whether you agree or not,e here to see me.


    If we agree, we will announce this bet to the world and make an oath with all living beings in the world as witnesses.


    In this way, if anyone loses but doesn¡¯t fulfill his promise, he will definitely lose his promise to the world and himself. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Xia Yun nodded.


    Both sides returned and told the Emperor of the Great Zhou and the Emperor of the Northern Shang about this bet.


    At this moment¡­


    Great Zhou Juye City, Imperial Lord Pce, a secret meeting was ongoing.


    The Shen family¡¯s general and the head of literature were in charge of the overall situation outside and could not return. The general only sent a letter back.


    The letter was already spread out in front of everyone.


    There were only three lines on the letter:


    Are you still a member of an aristocratic family?


    Are you still a minister of the Great Zhou Dynasty?


    Return to be the emperor¡¯s teacher?


    The three questions were to say that Xia Ji should not have bet on thispetition. Instead, he should have used his ability to gather the hearts of the people tounch a soft attack on the Northern Shang. In this way, within three years, the Northern Shang would definitely be defeated.


    Victory was clearly in his grasp, so why did he have to do something unnecessary?


    Xia Ji read the letter calmly.


    There were too many things hidden in his heart. Righteousness and evil were just for children. Victory and defeat were not pure. The victory he wanted was not this kind of victory, so he would not gather the people¡¯s hearts here to start a war.


    It wasn¡¯t that he cherished his feathers, nor was it purely for the sake of themon people.His merit was not damaged.


    Perhaps some people would mock this kind of merit, but if what you did was beneficial to the entire world and the people of the world, who would mock you for being hypocritical if you had the name of a saint? If this was also hypocrisy, then why not let everyone in the world be so hypocritical instead of doing despicable things with a sharp mouth and spreading rumors.


    Everyone in the secret meeting nced at the white-haired teacher. It was impossible to say that they did not respect him.


    Everyone could see what the Headmaster had done in the past few years. Even though there were many silkpants in the aristocratic families, they were also moved by his charisma.


    Everyone understood.


    He knew that the Headmaster wanted to kill fewer people and end the war between the north and the south as soon as possible, so he made this bet.


    ¡°I understand what you mean, Headmaster,¡± said Houtu suddenly.


    But have you ever thought that if you lose, the battle situation in the world will be unclear again?


    If you use the people¡¯s hearts as a de and cooperate with us, we will definitely break through the city within three years. If blood is shed, it will only be for these three years.


    That¡¯s right, the amount of blood shed in these three years will be unprecedented, but at least the war will end, right?¡±


    This was the Zhou family¡¯s Imperial Advisor, the Ten Directions Supremacy. The Zhou family was mostly connected to the righteous path of the pugilistic world and Buddhism.


    Just like how San Zhangxue grew up in Tianguan Spirit Spring Temple, Shi Fangzun grew up in Six Tooth White Elephant Temple.


    Many years ago, Xia Ji had fought with Sakra of the Six Tooth White Elephant Temple.


    Shi Fang Zun¡¯s temperament was simr to Di Shi Tian, he had a grand spirit but was a man of few words.


    But now, he had no choice but to speak.


    The Tenfold Supremacy plucked out nine prayer beads and raised his hand to meet Xia Ji¡¯s gaze. The Headmaster of the Academy is always open and aboveboard. He should be a saint in this world. But how confident is he in this bet? ¡®


    Another important general of the Great Zhou said, ¡°The Headmaster has never been on the battlefield, so he doesn¡¯t know how terrifying the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect are. This isn¡¯t me trying to boost the morale of others and diminish my own prestige, but the Eight Wonders are godlike soldiers. How dare the Headmasterpete with them?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he said quietly, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please give me


    7,000 ordinary soldiers and 3,000 bloodline soldiers.¡±


    ¡± What if the Headmaster loses? ¡± Houtu asked persistently.


    I won¡¯t lose, ¡± Xia Ji answered softly. ¡± I won¡¯t lose. ¡±


    ¡± This isn¡¯t child¡¯s y, ¡± Houtu asked. ¡± Why can¡¯t we lose? ¡®


    Xia Ji turned around and looked at Houtu, who was wearing a mask. He smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡® Concubine Wu, you¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t you want to return to the aristocratic family and advance to the peak of the eleventh realm as soon as possible? ¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Houtu was stunned. ¡± You¡­¡± Why are you talking about this?¡±


    ¡® Let me end the war, ¡± Xia Ji said gently. ¡± Alright? ¡±


    Houtu nced at the man¡¯s white hair. No one knew better than her¡­Whether it was the Su family or the Lu family, they had tried all kinds of methods on this man, but they could not help him break through to the eleventh realm. This meant that his lifespan was the lifespan of a mortal.


    To the people of the aristocratic families, forty to fifty years old might be just past the stage of youth and teenage girls. To those at the peak of the eleventh realm, it might be just the beginning. However, to him, it was already past the noon and heading towards the end of his life.


    The heavens were jealous of talents¡­


    If Headmaster wants my support, ¡± Houtu said, ¡± you can defeat me. ¡± Xia Ji turned to look at the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m also thick-skinned to ask the Headmaster for advice,¡± said Tenfold


    Supremacy.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°With the Hidden Lord and the Grand Tutor taking action, we naturally won¡¯t have any objections,¡± everyone hurriedly said.


    Xia Ji looked at Ji Xuan on Emperor¡¯s Throne and bowed. ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please allow it.¡±


    Ji Xuan¡¯s confidence in Xia Ji had always been off the charts. He could still vaguely remember the day the ck Emperor flew past him¡­Then, the teacher said that the ck Emperor was him.


    The Emperor of Great Zhou had long since forgotten how terrifying his teacher was. Now, this seemingly old man seemed even more mysterious, terrifying, and noble in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, but the three beloved ministers will stop there.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After saying that.


    The three of them walked out of the secret chamber and stood in front of a hidden and rather spacious open space in the Great Zhou¡¯s temporary pce.


    The open space was next to theke.


    The green willows by theke swayed in the midsummer wind, casting their shadows on the slightly wrinkledke.


    Other than the red and green flowers, there were also a thousand floating clouds in the sky.


    Everyone stood by theke and slowly spread out, leaving only the three people who were now the pirs of the Great Zhou standing in confrontation. Shi Fang Zun looked at Houtu, put his palms together and nodded slightly. ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 go first.¡±


    Houtu¡¯s cultivation method could not be used well in a bright ce. If the Ten Directions Supreme was defeated, she would naturally wait until night to fight with the Headmaster. The gap in between would also allow the Headmaster to rest, so she would not have too much of an advantage.


    Just as she was about to retreat, she heard the Headmaster¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Wu Ji, wait a moment.¡±


    ¡± You¡­¡± Houtu stopped and said coldly, ¡± Don¡¯t tell me you want to fight me and the Imperial Advisor at the same time? ¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head and said gently, ¡± That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that look at the sky. There are clouds everywhere. Look around. The scenery is beautiful¡­¡¯


    Houtu didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Tenfold Supreme smiled and said, ¡°¡±The wind moves, the water moves, the flowers bloom and wither, and the clouds roll and spread. Naturally, it¡¯s the same for people.¡±


    ¡°The wind might not move?¡± Xia Ji asked. The water might not move? Flowers may not bloom and wither, but clouds may not roll and spread.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make the wind and water of heaven and earth remain still.¡± The Tenfold Supremacy pondered for a moment.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Concubine Wu?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Houtu thought for a while and shook her head.


    No one understood this conversation and only thought that it was the unfathomable things that experts usually said before fighting¡­


    ¡°Watch carefully,¡± Xia Ji said softly.


    It seemed that he was unwilling to show it, but he was also unwilling to fight, so he had no choice but to show it. He sighed and took a step forward.


    Step by step,


    He walked towards thekeside.


    One step produces ten thousandws,


    Ten steps, one hundred thousand techniques.


    Dharmas that covered the sky and earth appeared around him.


    Their images are different,


    Some were filled with pressure like a great roc soaring, some were calm and hidden like a hidden dragon in the abyss, some were like the copse of a divine peak, some were as vast as the stars and the moon in the sky..


    Among these Dharma Idols, there were many Dharma Idols that everyone recognized. They were the powers recorded in the Ten Thousand Dharma Scroll, and there were also many Dharma Idols that no one recognized.


    These Dharma Idols followed the Headmaster¡¯s footsteps like giant peacocks in this world, with the mountains and rivers as their colorful feathers, blooming. Dharma was a manifestation of the interaction between human power and heaven and earth.


    When it reached a certain level, it was a phenomenon of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, these numerous Dharma Idols actually brought about another scene¡­


    The world froze.


    The water does not flow, the wind does not move, the flowers do not bloom and wither, the clouds do not roll and spread.


    Even everyone felt as if they had been ¡°frozen¡±.


    He was only frozen, but he did not feel the bone-chilling coldness or the difficulty in circting the Zhenqi in his body. Because this power was gentle, kind, and not hostile.


    It was the Headmaster¡¯s.


    In an instant, the world stopped, the wind and clouds did not move, and all living beings were silent.


    Shi Fang Zun and Houtu were deeply immersed in this vast power. It was like a dream. They were not afraid, but they admired it.


    The brutal power was like throwing you into the scorching sun, leaving no bones behind.


    The great power would bring you to the right distance before the scorching sun, allowing you to see the tip of the great iceberg and gain enlightenment in your heart. From there, you would know that the future was still far away and you could set off again.


    At this moment, this power was thetter.


    The Tenfold Supremacy and Houtu hurriedly closed their eyes and treasured this rare opportunity toprehend.


    Soon, a soft voice broke the silence and became the only movement in this loneliness.


    ¡°Are we stillpeting?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The Tenfold Supremacy and Houtu opened their eyes from theirprehension, feeling a little regretful.


    ¡± The Headmaster won, ¡± he replied naturally. ¡± There¡¯s no need topete anymore. ¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Xia Ji bowed.


    Everyone hurriedly bowed in return and said in unison,Thank you, Master. ¡®


    In their eyes, the Headmaster was already a living god..

 Chapter 420 - 420: 248. Incense Piles in the Master’s Temple

    Chapter 420 - 420: 248. Incense Piles in the Master¡¯s Temple


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji¡¯s daily life was calm and orderly.


    Right now, the entire world was in turmoil, and he was the key to this turmoil. If the world waspared to a vortex, he was at the center of it.


    But even so, he was still the same as before.


    He read books and learned, saved and taught people everywhere, and secretly went to the Tribtion Lands when he found an opportunity to transform into the ck Emperor to break through more Dharma Meridians.


    Over the years, he had been using the highest level of Devil Fire to train his body. His Dharma Meridians had broken through the seventh level. Now, he was only one step away from thest level. Then, he could break free from the mortal Life Wheel and live longer than a thousand years.


    His rhythm waspletely different from the rhythm of the world.


    It was as if he was walking on a lonely road with no one to walk with him.


    He raised his head and saw no one in front of him. When he turned around, there was no one behind him.


    Humans were not nts, they naturally had emotions. After reaching such a realm, his emotions were even more exquisite. In an instant, thousands of thoughts were born, and thousands of thoughts were drowned into a stream.


    Xia Ji was speechless.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    He had read some novels before he transmigrated.


    In those stories, it was said that when a person reached a certain level, he would forget everything. It was also said that his Dao heart was firm and emotionless.


    Now, he realized that this was all bullsh * t.


    Heaven and earth were coordinated by Yin and Yang, revolving endlessly.


    Yin and Yang were born from the Great Dao and had existed since ancient times.


    Men are yang and women are yin.


    He had never transcended Yin and Yang, had never transcended the Great Dao, so how could he talk about forgetting feelings?


    Could it be hermaphrodite?


    The sublimation of life had be the castration of life, so what was the point of cultivating? Howughable was that?


    And the saying that heaven and man were asexual was purely absurd. It was just a blend of yin and yang that mortals could not understand.


    If Lu Miaomiao hadn¡¯t followed him, he might have been drowned in this crazy loneliness.


    Lu Miaomiao was like a fairy.


    She won¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking,


    But she will bring you into her world.


    It was a lovely world.


    She even tailored a cute cat-eared ck cloak for Xia Ji and put it on the Headmaster.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say ¡®fooling around¡¯ and wore the cute ck cloak.


    Two monthster¡­


    When a white cat and a ck cat appeared in the dpidated pavilion, the people waiting could hardly believe their eyes.


    ¡°Then ¡­ Is it the Headmaster?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ The clothes that this teacher was wearing were too¡­lsn¡¯t that cute?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    There were also many people who were prepared to wee the Headmaster solemnly. They covered their faces in shame because the atmosphere was gone. The sacred feeling waspletely diluted by the cuteness, and the scene was distorted.


    The corner of Xia Yun¡¯s mouth twitched. Had the teacher been led astray by his little aunt?


    Little auntie¡¯s ability was really strong¡­


    Xia Ji lifted his ck cat ear hood and sat opposite Xia Yun. He asked calmly, ¡®¡±¡®The Great Zhou Emperor has agreed to thispetition. What about you?¡± ¡°The Northern Shang Emperor also agreed,¡± Xia Yun said slowly.


    ¡® How about this? ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Let¡¯s put an end to the war for the next three months and spread the news of this duel to the world. Three monthster, we will have a duel at Mount Qing You upstream of the river. How about that? ¡±


    Mount Qingyou was half a in and half a mountain range. The terrain was open andplex. It was far away from the city and was a ce for bandits to hide evil. However, it was also a good ce to fight. Even if there was an ident, the ones killed would be vicious bandits.


    Xia Yun thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°¡±Just as the Headmaster said.¡±


    After that, she and Xia Ji discussed the details of the process and thenguage of the promotion. These things had to be discussed and implemented in advance, not child¡¯s y. Otherwise, there might be some inexplicable controversy.


    If three months isn¡¯t enough, ¡± Xia Ji asked again, ¡± I can extend it for another one or two months. ¡®


    Xia Yun revealed a confident smile.


    ¡± You¡¯re right. ¡± Xia Ji did notugh. ¡± Make sure you leave the way to the Land of Ice and Snow Rakshasa.


    His words stopped there because he knew that Xia Yun would understand¡­ If she lost, she, the Northern Shang Emperor, and the rest of the people would not easily retreat to the Ice Rakshasa Kingdom.


    Xia Yun took a deep look at the man in front of him and retorted,lf the


    Headmaster is defeated, what are his ns for the future? ¡± ¡°Actually, nothing has changed for me,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Nothing changed?¡± Xia Yun asked in surprise.


    Xia Ji did not reply.


    His eyes reflected the green mountains and rivers in the distance, the beautiful rivers and mountains, the living beings in the world, and that¡­Cold and merciless, flowing through the ages.


    Thispetition wasn¡¯t a big deal to Xia Ji.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was conceited, nor was it because he felt that he was amazing.


    It was because he had an additional sense of calmness when he ced his chess piece.


    He was still doing what he was supposed to do. After all, the General was in charge of the deployment of the 10,000 troops, and the assassination of the other four teammates was arranged by the Hidden Lord and the Imperial Advisor. If he could make it to thest round of the hand talk, he would be alone and would not need to prepare.


    The great battle ising,


    He walked in this chaotic world.


    He walked up the river.


    Along the way, whenever there were mountains and rivers, there would be bandits.


    The mountain can hide the thief,


    In the water you can throw away your corpse,


    They were all good ces to kill and rob.


    Therefore, these ces were also filled with disaster victims who lived in misery.


    Many of the disaster victims did not have the chance to read the books he wrote and learn those powers.


    Every time this happened, Xia Ji would spend half a day to pick a kind-hearted and honest young man from the disaster victims.


    He gave him a Divine Marrow Pill and used his True Qi to help him connect the meridians of his mortal body and help him break through.


    Then, he took out a book titled ¡± The World¡¯s Energy ¡± and helped him pick out a suitable cultivation technique for the young man to practice hard so that he could resist the man-made disasters in the future.


    After doing all this, he pulled Lu Miaomiao and left quietly. Even if the disaster victims wanted to thank him, they did not have the chance. The young man who was being guided wanted to kneel and kowtow twice, but he could not see him again.


    Along the way¡­


    I don¡¯t know how many people I¡¯ve benefited.


    There was also a lot of incense in the Master Temple.


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    The bet between the Northern Shang and the Great Zhou was also known to the world. Countless people came and went in a short time. This was apetition rted to peace and was also a pinnacle showdown.


    Unspecialized people traveled alone, while somerge sects and forces traveled in groups.


    Many tents had already been set up outside Mount Qing You. All the forces that had time had gathered here.


    However, how could outsiders be allowed to enter thepetition grounds of the two countries?


    The people from the various factions began to look for suitable locations to watch the battle.


    At this moment,


    The early winter clouds swept across the sky of Mount Qingyou.


    On the rugged mountain path, amidst the clouds, an extremely tall and strong man who looked a little old was walking on this path. He carried three children on his back, one boy and two girls.


    It was not appropriate to call them children. After all, the three children were all eight or nine years old. Now, they were in three bamboo baskets and were steadily carried by the man.


    Even so, the man was still walking as if he was flying, not tired at all.


    Behind the man was ady in red. Thedy was not as fast as him, so she shouted from behind,¡±l¡¯m dying, slow down! Slow down!¡±


    Hearing thedy¡¯s shout, the man immediately stopped with a silly smile and rubbed his head as he waited for her. When thedy in red caught up, he said,Tang Hong, why don¡¯t you sit on my shoulder? ¡±


    Thedy in red smiled and was about to agree when she saw the three children staring at her with wide eyes. She immediately felt embarrassed and said, ¡°Little Dragon Elephant, you run. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re familiar with this area? Then hurry up and go to the ce you said.


    Only by upying a good position can we see our teacher clearly ¡­¡±


    At the mention of ¡± Headmaster she looked absent-minded for a moment, as if she had recalled many things in the past.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The man chuckled. ¡± There are only three things that I¡¯ve been honored with in my life. The first is that I¡¯ve been ranked first on the Heaven Roll for many years. The second is that I¡¯ve been the Headmaster¡¯s servant. The third is that I married you. ¡®


    ¡°Bah!¡± Thedy in red stuck out her tongue. ¡± Stop being so flippant. The words of love thate out of your stinky mouth have a rustic taste. Let¡¯s go quickly. Sister Lan didn¡¯te over. We have to take a good look at the Headmaster and then go back to tell her.


    Who asked the teacher to be so outstanding? Sister Lan won¡¯t like other men after seeing him¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The man responded btedly.


    These two people were Long Xiangjun and Tang Hong, who had been Xia Ji¡¯s ves in the Su family more than twenty years ago. They were carrying three children on their backs. The boy was called Tang Long, and the girls were called Tang Feng and Xiao Ruyi.


    Tang Long and Tang Feng were the descendants of the Verdant King. They were also the children that Meng Xue had entrusted to White Cloud Temple on Cold Moon Peak of Cang He Mountain seven or eight years ago before she hadid out her life.


    Xiao Ruyi was the daughter of An Rongrong¡¯s younger sister, An Xun. She had grown up to be cute and tender.


    Tang Lan and Tang Hong were the elder cousins of Prince Qing, so they naturally had a rtionship with Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. They had also stayed with Su Ruxue in the Su familv before, so thev naturallv had the same thoughts. A long time ago¡­They had already secretly joined the Revolutionary Army.


    Long Xiangjun, Guan Yun, Guan Chun, and the others naturally joined the Revolutionary Army.


    Twenty years ago, the Revolutionary Army was very weak.


    He wasn¡¯t strong now.


    However, this small vine had found its way through the gaps in history and among the surrounding experts. At least, it had survived and stabilized.


    The center of the Revolutionary Army had also shifted from the south to the north. At the edge of the hellishnd of cmity, many people had awakened their bloodlines, and because of the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll, many people were working hard to break through to the eleventh realm.


    Tang Lan was originally Feng Nanbei¡¯s personal servant. Now, due to her talent, connections, abilities, awakened bloodline, and her conduct, she had be one of the Seven Supreme Generals of the Revolutionary Army.


    This battle was between her former master and the Headmaster whom she had a crush on for more than 20 years. She wanted toe, but she couldn¡¯t get away because of an urgent matter in the Revolutionary Army, so she asked the Elephant Lord and her sister, Tang Hong, toe.


    Apart from that, there were also generals from the Revolutionary Army participating in this battle.


    After all, the Revolutionary Army and the Northern Shang were going against the heavens to a certain extent. They had amon enemy.


    Reaching a consensus and forming a certain degree of alliance was also logical.


    And this time, the person the Revolutionary Army sent to assist was the number one expert of the Revolutionary Army-Xia Ye.


    That was the child who was sent to the Revolutionary Army by the legend with the name of the ck Emperor, King Shenwu¡­


    Unknowingly, he had already be a powerful existence in the eleventh realm.


    In this battle, his role was one of the vanguards in the second assassinationpetition..

 Chapter 421 - 421: 249. The Common People Owe You Ten Years of Life

    Chapter 421 - 421: 249. The Common People Owe You Ten Years of Life


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Brother Guan, Miss Guan, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Elephant Lord, Tang Hong, and the three little friends ¡ª So cute


    Hehehe¡­


    ¡°Alright, Guan Chun, you¡¯re already an adult.¡±


    ¡°But I look young.¡±


    Long Xiang, what are you looking at? ¡± Tang Hong suddenly roared.


    Long Xiangjun was stunned. He was in a daze, but when he heard his wife¡¯s shout, he realized that he was looking at Guan Chun¡¯s long legs.


    He widened his eyes and hurriedly turned his head to the side. ¡± Tang Hong, I didn¡¯t look. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking back!¡±


    Tang Hong ran over and hit the Elephant Lord¡¯s arm.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord did not resist and just chuckled.


    Guan Chun knew what kind of person this big guy in front of him was. He knew that he didn¡¯t mean it, so he smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The man beside her had a strong physique and a determined expression.


    The man walked to the top of the cliff and sighed, ¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Brother Feng since we parted for more than twenty years. No, I should call him Master now.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Headmaster of Academy, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain a suitable cultivation technique and break through to the eleventh realm. I owe him too much.¡±


    He looked up at the open space in the distance.


    On the spot, the soldiers were arranged like a forest, neat and filled with a towering iron and blood aura. Clearly, they were soldiers with the soul of an army.


    This man with a determined expression was naturally a pain in the ass.


    ¡°Why would someone like Big Brother Feng help an aristocratic family?¡± Guan Chun sighed. Moreover ¡­ I always felt that the Su family was able to release us because of Big Brother Feng.¡±


    ¡°The Headmaster is open and aboveboard, perhaps¡­¡± Guan Yun said. The first time I saw him, I was the closest to him. After that, I tried my best to chase after his back, but I found that he had already ascended to the sky. No matter how hard I tried, I could not see his back.¡±


    Brother, don¡¯t belittle yourself. Brother Feng might not be a mortal at all. ¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ For heaven and earth to establish the heart, for the people to establish the life, for the past saints to inherit the great learning, for the world to open peace. Do not have a small ego, but be a big ego, life ambition only hope that all living beings in the world like dragons, transform themselves into kings.


    Impressive, truly impressive. I, Guan Sun, do not seek topare myself with him in this life. Just being able to cross paths with him for a period of time is already the greatest honor, hahaha.¡±


    Guan Chun was relieved when he heard that his elder brother didn¡¯t sound depressed at all.


    She might have had a good impression of the Headmaster, but now she knew that she could not be with that man no matter how much she thought about it, so she gave up. However, she was still curious about this world-shakingpetition.


    To some extent, if the Headmaster won, the war would be over.


    Peace ..


    Nearby¡­


    The morning light shifted.


    The golden pir of light in winter fell on the army of the Withered ins, reflecting the cold light of the armor.


    The cold light formed an ocean, dazzling the eyes.


    The first round was a weaponpetition.


    The few of them watched from afar. Their cultivation levels were not low. Although they were far away, they could still see clearly.


    The two sides did not engage in a battle. Instead, they stood in their respective formations facing the uninhabited mountain range facing north. ¡°Master¡­¡± Guan Chun said. His hair has turned much whiter.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all white. How could it be like this?¡± Tang Hong said.


    The two women looked at the man beside them.


    The three children also looked on curiously.


    Guan Sun knew some things and sighed, For some reason, the Headmaster can¡¯t awaken his bloodline and break through the eleventh realm.


    ¡®What?! ¡®


    The two women, including the Dragon Elephant Lord, were stunned. They thought that the Headmaster of the Academy was a person who stood above everyone else. But how could this be?


    ¡°I think he¡¯ll definitely break through,¡± Guan Chun said.


    Tang Hong nodded in agreement.


    An ominous premonition arose in the hearts of the two.


    The Headmaster should be forty-four years old after this winter, right?


    As an important figure of an aristocratic family, there must be a problem if he had not awakened his bloodline at this age.


    If¡­


    If the Headmaster really could not break through, or it would take him more than ten years to break through, he would not be able to break through the shackles of this hundred years of lifespan.


    How was this possible?


    Just as the few of them were in a daze.


    A powerful aura suddenly appeared in the distance.


    The aura enveloped the surroundings. Everyone, regardless of whether they had already found a ce to watch the battle, could feel the pressure.


    This aura was low as it absorbed many Soldier Souls.


    Soon the rivers converged into a sea, and when they reached the end of the line,


    He instantly raised his head and condensed a burning aura, making people feel their blood boil.


    The towering iron blood transformed into an iparably solid 100-foot-long Dharma Idol.


    The Dharma Idol looked exactly like the Headmaster of the Academy. It had a white head and a pair of starry eyes.


    The Headmaster held the long saber in his hand and shed forward.


    The saber light shed past, as if it had sucked out all the air in this area.


    Mountains and rivers shattered, and the earth copsed.


    I don¡¯t know how long it stretched for tens of miles, but it still didn¡¯t stop.


    The terrifying saber momentum was like an endless earth dragon rolling and crashing, smashing straight towards the horizon beyond sight.


    Wherever the knife passed, there were ravines.


    Very soon, a shockwave was produced in the distant mountain range.


    And then I heard the rocks rolling like thunder in ten thousand ravines, The dust rose like a waterfall.


    This sh directlv triggered a mudslide in the distance and brought about a huge change in thendscape.


    The saber was gone.


    Everyone was speechless.


    On the wilted in


    Xia Ji coughed violently.


    He had written about the Confucian Way of the world and naturally discovered the secret technique of ¡°reducing one¡¯s lifespan to condense a soldier soul¡±.


    Although he didn¡¯t have a Xuan formation, he could still use it by force. Although this move would shorten his lifespan, it wouldn¡¯t be as much as ten years.


    But even so, his originally white hair was now silver like snow.


    After Xia Ji finished his attack, his body suddenly staggered forward a few steps. Before anyone could help him up, the long saber in his hand suddenly turned and supported himself on the ground like a crutch, maintaining his bnce and allowing him to stand up.


    He turned to look at the two generals of the Northern Shang.


    Both of them were of the Eight Wonders of Confucianism. Xia Ji recognized one of them, Ning Xiaoyu. When the Imperial Capital was destroyed, she was obviously forced to join Qianliang.


    The other one was Guo Yangdi. He looked gentle, but the Northern Shang had sent him here because they trusted his ability. However, he was young, but his hair had grown white early. He looked weak. It was obvious that he had problems with drinking and debauchery in addition to his short life. ¡± What do you think? ¡± Xia Ji tilted his head and smiled. ¡± How¡¯s this? ¡±


    Guo Yangdi was silent for a long time before he said frankly, ¡®¡±¡® The Headmaster¡¯s movements are like a god or a devil. Yangdi is ashamed of his inferiority. But even if he is inferior, he still has to fulfill the promise and finish this sh.


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± Just admit defeat. There¡¯s no need to continue. Isn¡¯t it good to live for ten more years? ¡± Look at yourself. You should take good care of your body.¡±


    He had long ago studied the performance of the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders on the battlefield and knew that the sh he had just used with ten thousand soldier souls had exceeded their limits. He had won.


    Guo Yangdi wanted to say something¡­


    ¡°Xia Yun! Xia Ji shouted in a hoarse voice.


    Before long, a person floated over from afar.


    ¡± Admit defeat, ¡± Xia Ji said to her. ¡± There¡¯s no need to lose any more of your lifespan. ¡±


    Xia Yun nced at the weakness on his face and the silver hair on his head. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Perhaps after today, the world will owe you ten years of lifespan. No, no, no. Not ten years¡­¡±


    She suddenly realized how precious lifespan was to the person in front of her.


    Without ten years of life, the Headmaster had almost no hope of breaking through to the eleventh state.


    Xia Yun stared deeply at the man in front of her. She had never seen such a person before. This was someone she could not help but respect from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Teacher¡­You ¡­ Is he really a Saint?¡±


    ¡°No one is a saint,¡± Xia Ji said frankly.


    Naturally, no one understood what he meant.


    Xia Yun was also a human, so of course she did not understand.


    She wanted to ask again, ¡± Then why did you do it? ¡± However, she soon remembered the grand wish that the Headmaster had mentioned and understood immediately. She knew that neither Guo Yangdi nor Ning Xiaoyu could have done what the Headmaster had done with ten thousand soldiers¡­


    Even if the two of them worked together, it was impossible.


    Xia Yun lowered her head. She thought of many ways, but none of them worked. She said dejectedly,¡± Bei Shang admits defeat in this battle. ¡±


    Guo Yangdi and Ning Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but look at the silver-haired man with mixed feelings.


    Xia Ji suddenly flicked his sleeve and threw two bottles into the distance. He had obtained many good things from Su Tian.


    The two of them subconsciously caught it.


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± It¡¯s a pill to strengthen your vitality. Take good care of yourself and live for a hundred years. ¡±


    The two of them uncorked the bottle and sniffed it. Naturally, they knew that this was a top-grade medicinal pill, which was exactly what they needed. It should be known that in the process of advancing to the peak of the eleventh realm, militarists like them werepletely racing against time. The more time they had, the more hope they had.


    Thank you, Master. ¡± Guo Yangdi bowed sincerely.


    Ning Xiaoyu also thanked him and put the bottle cap back. She took two steps forward and suddenly turned to look at the silver-haired man. Her lips moved twice as she wanted to ask, ¡°I¡­¡± Do I know you?¡±


    However, after thinking about how it was possible, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he looked at the back of the current Sage and turned to leave.


    The second round would be held the next day, and now was far from the right time.


    It was gettingte.


    Xia Ji held his saber and stood in front of the huge ravine with his eyes narrowed. His body swayed as he felt the sunlight falling down.


    Lu Miaomiao walked to his side and looked at the man¡¯s silver hair. She stepped forward and pulled his hand, saying softly, ¡°Feng Nanbei, you¡¯re really an idiot. ¡®


    She didn¡¯t call him teacher or uncle..


    This was the first time he called Feng Nanbei.


    ¡°Sit with me for a while,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Miaomiao helped him sit down.


    The two of them sat together on the withered ins where thousands of troops and horses surrounded the experts, watching the peerless saber that could only be shed out with the power to seize the heavens.


    The de shattered the earth.


    It also shortened his lifespan.


    Lu Miaomiao leaned on Xia Ji¡¯s shoulder and pursed her lips.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I won¡¯t cry.¡± Lu Miaomiao smiled, her eyes red.


    She suddenly felt proud.


    That was because¡­The man in his name was truly standing up for the world. Hispassion was invincible.


    He was also truly making a name for the people and telling them what a real person was.


    Lu Miaomiao felt that this era was his era, and no one in this era would be more dazzling than him.


    He would definitely win this match.


    Therefore, she said directly, ¡± If the war is over, I¡¯ll bring you back to the Lu family. You can¡¯t break through to the eleventh realm because there aren¡¯t enough fire seeds and the quality isn¡¯t good. ¡®


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you get a lot of good fire seeds.


    Let¡¯s try a few more times. You¡¯ll definitely seed and break through to the eleventh realm.


    I trust you.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled.


    Silly girl, you will never know that I can never break through. You just wait and see. After this war, I might be ¡®softly exiled¡¯ by the aristocratic families.


    This was their trap and mine, their red line and my freedom.


    But he didn¡¯t say these words. Instead, he gently rubbed Lu Miaomiao¡¯s long hair and replied with a smile, ¡± Okay. ¡±


    PS : Tomorrow, I will resume 3 chapters of 12000 words..

 Chapter 422 - 422: 250. Admit Defeat (1)

    Chapter 422 - 422: 250. Admit Defeat (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Headmaster won.


    ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t this world going to be controlled by the Great Zhou? You and I both know that the Great Zhou is a country controlled by the aristocratic families.¡±


    ¡°Is the Headmaster helping the tiger?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t agree with you. The Headmaster of Academy used ten years of his lifespan to create peace and wanted to end the war ahead of time. You hate the aristocratic families, but have you ever thought that this hatred will only involve more and more lives? Moreover ¡­ Is it useful?¡±


    ¡°Man can conquer nature!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t work hard, how will we know who wins or loses? I


    don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t defeat the enemy after fighting for more than ten years or even more than twenty years!¡±


    The other person smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The man continued, ¡± I admire the Headmaster¡¯s honesty. However, he was driven by the aristocratic families. This is a stain in his life. I admit that he is great, but he still has his limitations.¡±


    The voices of these people were just the voices of two spectators on a cliff, and these voices also represented the mainstream thoughts in people¡¯s hearts.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t care about the sound.


    He had hated someone else¡¯s voice a long time ago.


    But now, his heart was as still as water.


    In the end, everything was not about him and others, but whether he could be stronger.


    He didn¡¯t care about what others said, how they looked at him, or how they evaluated him. He was doing what he thought was right.


    The dey in the setting sun,


    Under the starry sky,


    The bright moon is bright,


    They entered the sky.


    He leaned back, and Lu Miaomiao sat cross-legged behind him,bing his long silver hair with both hands.


    Neither of them spoke. The second round, the assassination, was destined to be a bloody battle.


    A five-on-five situation was destined to be extremely dangerous. Just because you had powerful strength and rich trump cards, it didn¡¯t mean that you could use them at the critical moment, nor did it mean that others didn¡¯t.


    Besides, the Headmaster was in the Ten States after all and only lost ten years of his life. The other party would never give in on this matter.


    In the distance,


    They were having some secret pre-war discussions.


    The Great Zhou¡­


    ¡°There are three rules for the second round,¡± said Houtu. First, the monarch should not go through the field;


    Second, two defenses and three attacks;


    Third, during the fight, the terrain must not be changed, and the flying treasure must not be controlled. Otherwise, you will be eliminated.


    In order to ensure that nothing goes wrong, the Headmaster and I will definitely attack.


    If we can stop the three attackers from the other side, then our chances of winning will be even higher.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The Tenfold Saint shook his head and said, ¡± The terrain of Mount Qingyou isplicated and there are many forks. If you and the Headmaster deliberately look for the three of them, it might be a waste of time. It¡¯s better to focus on finding the leader of the other party and kill him as soon as possible to win.


    Moreover, I¡¯m the Emperor in the rear. Even if I encounter the three of them, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Houtu pondered. ¡± Xia Yun will definitely fight. Besides, the Revolutionary Army has a mysterious expert named Xia Ye. He will definitely fight. ¡±


    ¡°This person with the surname Xia is really a great enemy of my aristocratic family,¡± said Tenfold Supremacy with a sigh.


    Houtu suddenly fell silent.


    It was only then that the Tenfold Supremacy realized that the colleague in front of him was also surnamed Xia.


    He was unable to see what was hidden behind the dark gold mask, so he fell silent.


    The silencested for less than three seconds before Houtu smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®They¡¯re just remnants of the Shang Dynasty. I have nothing to do with them now.


    However, that Xia Ye is rather peculiar. I once investigated and found that he was originally apanion of wild beasts in the mountains. Later, he was captured and imprisoned by my Wu family. After that, he was rescued by King Shenwu and sent to the Revolutionary Army. After a short twenty years of growth, he has actually be the unshakable number one expert in the


    Revolutionary Army.¡±


    ¡°The ck Emperor is truly a hero of the world. Speaking of which, he was once your younger brother, right?¡± The Tenfold Supremacy sighed.


    Houtu¡¯s mind was shaken as she recalled the demonic figure that had once grabbed her to escape from the yellow smoke. That figure was like a demon and a god, ovepping with the past and creating an unreal feeling.


    She could still vaguely remember when she was young, ¡°that boy who didn¡¯t practice any cultivation techniques ran after her and called her sister. He also thought that she was beautiful and specially bought a sugar figurine to be friends with her.¡±


    That legend had a lot of dark history.


    All of this seemed too unreal.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao is unpredictable,¡± she sighed.


    ¡® Yes. ¡± The Ten-Faced Supremacy nodded slightly and smiled. ¡± I feel that the Heavenly Dao is constant. Anyone who can recite Buddhist scriptures in a desperate situation for two years and still turn the tide when the building is about to copse deserves all of this. ¡®


    ¡®My Zhou family has invited many Buddhist experts to fight with him, whether it¡¯s the Great Brahma of the Deer Yard, the Sakra of the Six-toothed White


    Elephant Temple, or even the Night MO of the Sparrow Leaving Underground Pce, the Four Elements Ancient Temple, the Great Light Temple, the Great Cold Temple .


    Those who discussed the Dao with him were all top-notch experts of the


    Buddhist Sect.


    Some even called him worthy of the inheritance of Thunder Sound Temple and the Ri of this life.


    I should have paid a visit to such a person, but unfortunately, he is a great enemy of my family and is now the public enemy of mankind. I think we can only meet on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°If you see him, you¡¯d better run away,¡± said Houtu.


    The Tenfold Supremacyughed heartily. ¡± There¡¯s still a long way to go. The devil is one foot tall, and the path is ten feet tall. Now that I¡¯ve seen him, I¡¯ll naturally run away. However, that might not be the case in three to four hundred years. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Houtu said, ¡± You know Xia Yun¡¯s power, but let me tell you about Xia Ye. As the Emperor, you will most likely face him tomorrow..

 Chapter 423 - 423: 250. Admit Defeat ( 1)

    Chapter 423 - 423: 250. Admit Defeat ( 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    From the information I¡¯ve gathered, Xia Ye¡¯s awakened avatar is very unique. ¡± Houtu pondered and weighed her words before slowly saying, ¡± He¡­¡± He specialized in the path of transformation.


    In short, the person you see might not be the real him.


    Perhaps he is right in front of you, but that he is fake. The real him has already arrived by your side as if he is invisible.¡±


    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡± asked Tenfold Supremacy.


    Houtu said, ¡± Illusion is just a technique after all. His body is an illusionary body, and his illusionary blood is at the level of Dharmakaya. Perhaps, if he is allowed to grow, he might even reach the level of Mirage Lord¡¯s illusionary realm one day.


    However, he is different from the Mirage Monarch. The level of his illusion is the same.¡±


    Tenfold Supremacy couldn¡¯t help but turn solemn. ¡± At that time, I¡¯ll circte the mystic technique to break the illusion in advance. ¡®


    Houtu continued, ¡± In addition, Xia Ye¡¯s closebat strength should be extremely strong. The long rod he uses is unpredictable. Some of my subordinates have fought with him before. No matter how they attacked, they were all killed by him with one strike¡­¡± He seemed to have the ability to see through people¡¯s ws.


    Also, his body¡¯s defense and intuition are extremely strong¡­¡±


    Houtu said one by one.


    The two of them discussed and discussed¡­


    On the other side, Bei Shang was also discussing tomorrow¡¯s battle. ¡°The battle tomorrow is destined to be extremely tragic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A man with azy face crossed his legs and sat on a tree branch without shade. His body swayed along with the branches, and the corners of his lips curled into a smile.


    Xia Yun looked at the man who had the same surname as her and slowly said, ¡°Xia Ye, be more serious. Tomorrow¡­


    ¡°What a long-winded woman.


    Xia Yun then swept his gaze over the other three. Two of these three were middle-level experts of the Northern Shang. Other than fighting, they were also good at ¡°temporarily constructing formations¡± airflow, and even interfering with the weather¡±.


    The third person was an unspecialized who had volunteered to join the battle. His physique was extremely strong, and he would not die even if he jumped off a ten-thousand-foot cliff. With him clearing the way in front, hepletely possessed the strength to fight head-on.


    Xia Yun analyzed in a deep voice. ¡± The Headmaster is indeed powerful, but there are many restrictions on all sides tomorrow. Coupled with the suppression of realms and the reduction of lifespan, the Headmaster may not be able to y his role.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not about whether we can win or not tomorrow. It¡¯s not about who¡¯s right or wrong. We have to win. Even if he died, he still needed to win. Because this was the determination to rebel against the aristocratic families and the heavens.


    Without bloodshed, how could the future history books record this scene in heavy words?


    If the words were just floating on paper, how shallow would it be?


    A deafening cry was not made with a loud voice, but with blood!


    Tomorrow, there will only be five people who died in battle, and no five who


    failed. ¡±


    Xia Yun took a step forward and spread out her hands.¡±Everyone, please apany Xia Yun to death. ¡±


    Thezy man seemed to be very active and was snoring loudly. This discordant voice broke the solemnity and solemnity at this moment.


    ¡°Xia Ye!¡± someone shouted.


    The man on the treetop replied, ¡± I know, I know. It¡¯s just death. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± Women are just good at stirring up emotions.¡±


    The other three couldn¡¯t help but look angry.


    But before they could speak, Xia Yun smiled and said, ¡°Xia Ye, do you know that I once lived with King Shenwu in the same pce for sixteen years? In the past, he still needed to call me Royal Sister. Moreover, I personally attended King Shenwu¡¯sing-of-age ceremony¡­¡±


    When Xia Ye heard about King Shenwu, he suddenly became spirited. He was like a follower who had suddenly opened his idol¡¯s treasure trove of gossip. He flipped over and jumped down.¡± Elder sister, you are my elder sister. Please tell me about King Shenwu. ¡±


    Xia Yun smiled and said nothing.


    Xia Ye scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously. It seemed that going to die tomorrow was not a big deal, but now that he could not hear any gossip about King Shenwu, it was really painful.


    ¡°Sister, just tell me what King Shenwu¡¯sing-of-age ceremony is. Why is it you who personally¡­What¡¯s wrong with you personally? No way! That¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    Xia Ye¡¯s eyes lit up as he fell into a frenzy of unknown emotions.


    ¡°If you survive tomorrow, I¡¯ll slowly tell you about him.¡± Xia Yun smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I won¡¯t rest in peace if I don¡¯t hear this.¡±


    Xia Yun nodded and began to tell Xia Ye¡­


    Xia Ye listened with great interest. He listened to the interesting stories of a legend¡¯s childhood and sensed his naivety back then. It really made people smile and look forward to it¡­


    Especially since he had already regarded that person as his master, father, and the source of his life.


    After that, Xia Yun descended to a critical ce and she stopped.


    When Xia Ye heard the key part, he waited for a long time but didn¡¯t hear anything else. He asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s next? King Shenwu has been lured into the pleasure boat. What about below?¡±


    Xia Yun yawned and said, ¡± I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll tell you after tomorrow. ¡±


    Xia Ye was dumbfounded. ¡® Sis, tell me quickly. I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡®


    Xia Yun ignored him and took two steps. He turned around and smiled.¡±Do you think we will definitely lose tomorrow? Xia Ye, win this match. After this, I will talk about the following matters.¡±


    Xia Ye was speechless.


    Xia Yun took two steps forward, then turned his head and smiled again. ¡°¡±By the way, what¡¯s going to happen next is going to be very exciting.¡±


    Xia Ye was speechless.


    Pa.


    The door of the temporary treehouse closed.


    Xia Ye¡¯s face was filled with pain.


    Xia Yun leaned against the door and smiled.


    I learned this from you, Xia Ji¡­lf there is a chance, I would like to hear the rest of the story. What happened to Immortal Chong Yang after he jumped out of the coffin?


    In fact, she already knew that it was nothing more than defeating the old poison and acting tough, but she wanted to hear that person talk.


    It took her more than twenty years to finally understand that when Xia Ji was walking alone on the path of rebellion against the aristocratic families¡­How helpless.


    When he walked out of the mud and dust alone, he felt so lonely.


    And ¡­


    She, who had once been his enemy, had finally walked down the path he had once walked.


    Xia Yun walked out of the door.


    Outside the door, the stars were like water.


    She exhaled a breath of white air.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want freedom?¡±


    The morning light of the second day pierced through the mountain night.


    The golden color spread and the night fog gradually dispersed.


    After a brief interlude, the five people on both sides stood opposite each other.


    The man in the middle of the Great Zhou Dynasty had a head full of silver hair. He coughed in the cold wind in the mountains and walked forward.


    Xia Yun was the one from the Northern Shang. Both sides needed to swear on the heavens and earth, with all living beings as witnesses, and repeat the oath they had agreed on.


    Xia Yunpleted his oath first, then looked at the man in front of him, his eyes flickering with determination to die.¡± Headmaster, we won¡¯t lose this battle. ¡®


    After saying that, she slowly retreated.


    Xia Ji looked up at the sky. He held his saber with both hands, his trembling body swaying slightly in the bone-chilling morning wind. The people on the surrounding mountains and cliffs all looked at him.


    Behind him, Houtu, Ten Direction Supreme, and everyone else were waiting for this unprecedented battle to begin.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­Cough cough cough¡­¡¯


    The Headmaster suddenly started coughing crazily, showing his old age.


    Everyone had different expressions in their eyes. Some were happy, some were sad, some admired, and some mocked.


    Yes, there would always be unimaginable evil words in the dust, showing off their ridiculous superiority and difference. For this reason, these people could treat shamelessness as intelligence, bullying as strength, and as weaklings, they would wield their knives at the weaker ones. They would roll around with the stench of animal feces, but they would show off as if others did not have the luxury.


    However, most of them still looked worried.


    Yesterday¡¯s battle not only cost him ten years of his lifespan, but also his future¡­


    At this moment, the Headmaster tried his best to brush his silver hair that was blown by the wind to cover his eyes and nose. He took a deep breath and said to


    Xia Yun, who was retreating, ¡°¡±Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, what else do you have to teach me?¡± Xia Yun asked.


    ¡°I admit defeat in this battle,¡± said Xia Ji with a smile.


    Xia Yun was stunned.


    Houtu, Tenfold Supremacy, and the others were all stunned.


    Xia Ji coughed violently. ¡± I haven¡¯t recovered from yesterday¡¯s battle. If I were to fight today, I would definitely die. So, I admit defeat. ¡±


    ¡°Headmaster, if you don¡¯t join the battle, won¡¯t you¡­¡± Houtu hurriedly said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly remembered that ¡± the Headmaster must participate in every battle. ¡± This was agreed in advance. If the Headmaster didn¡¯t fight, he would lose.


    How could this be?


    Everyone finally couldn¡¯t help but get excited.


    Xia Ji was already far away.


    Lu Miaomiao supported him and walked into the distance where the sun had just risen.


    In the distance, there was a brilliant light..

 Chapter 424 - 424: 251. Breaking Off the Marriage

    Chapter 424 - 424: 251. Breaking Off the Marriage


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the third day¡­


    Thest round was a hand-to-hand discussion.


    The Northern Shang had sent the teacher of the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders, the white-haired old man who had once subdued the Great Wonders and used the Water-Calming Droplet to conquer the Imperial Capital and then Hengjiang City.


    There was no doubt that Xia Ji was the only one who could make an appearance for the Great Zhou.


    This round was apetition of strategic understanding, chess skills, and game mentality.


    The mountain peak was shrouded in clouds and mist, and the two people sitting by the stone ying chess could be vaguely seen.


    However,pared to the previous two battles, no one could watch this battle at all. They couldn¡¯t even get close.


    He could only vaguely see the two figures sitting quietly, ying a game that would determine the direction of the world.


    The two people ying chess ced their pieces very quickly at first.


    However, the further he went, the slower he ced his pieces.


    Sometimes, it would take an hour, or even an hour, for a piece.


    However, no one urged or spoke. While one person was thinking about how to ce his piece, the other person quietly closed his eyes and waited.


    Three days and three nightster.


    The conversation ended.


    The old man from the Confucian Sect sighed tiredly, then his expression returned to normal. He stood up and bowed slightly to the seated figure. ording to his age, he must be older than the teacher in front of him.


    Only those who have reached the top can be teachers.


    The Headmaster was not only an enlightened person, but also a saint.


    Moreover, such a Saint might not have a long lifespan.


    He knew very well how good he was at chess. Before today, although he was humble, he always thought that he was invincible.


    But today, he was defeated.


    The Headmaster of the Academy was powerful. After experiencing all kinds of killings, he was more powerful than him.


    The Confucian Sect elder knew how tired he was. This was more tiring than personally experiencing ten battles.


    The Headmaster would not be better off than him, not to mention that he had just lost ten years of his lifespan a few days ago.


    This round¡­


    He would probably lose a lot of his lifespan again.


    The Confucian Sect elder looked at the man in front of him¡­


    Like him, he had a head full of white hair.


    The Confucian Sect elder couldn¡¯t help but sit back down, a strange feeling in his heart.


    This should be the first time he met the Headmaster, and probably thest time. When he walked down the mountain to announce the result, this scene was destined to be recorded in the history books. It would also be a wonderful story after the storyteller hit the gavel, or an allusion that could be used by schrs and talented women when they recited poems.


    This was why the old man had sat down again. He wanted to savor this moment in the river of history.


    The Confucian Sect elder suddenly took out a blue-and-white porcin cup.


    He took out a small tea jar and poured some tea leaves into the cup.


    Every time a star was shaken off, it was as if it was taking his life.


    The Confucian Sect elder raised his left hand and curled it slightly. The blue pearl that had once destroyed countless lives floated above his fingers, and then extremely pure water flowed out of it toward the teacup.


    The old man held the gurgling water in his right hand. The water had already boiled in the air. When it fell into the teacup, it was already boiling. The fragrance of tea wafted into the air, refreshing one¡¯s heart.


    The tea was finished.


    The old man ced his hands in front of Xia Ji and said, ¡®¡±¡®Teacher, please have some tea.¡±


    Xia Ji epted it without hesitation and sniffed it gently. Just a sniff was enough to make him feel much more refreshed and rxed.


    I, Yan Xun, have seen many people in my life, ¡± the old man said. ¡± This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like the Headmaster. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to meet again after today.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, you should go north too, right?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Yan Xun replied.


    The two of them fell silent.


    ¡°Why did youe here, Master?¡± Yan Xun asked suddenly. Could it be that you have no selfish motives?¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and shook his head.


    Yan Xun also suddenly came to a realization, she pped her hands and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m at a disadvantage. Haha, Yan Xun admires the Master¡¯s magnanimity. Yan Xun has read the books written by the Headmaster and learned the things in them. Now that I am leaving, I will call the Headmaster Teacher.¡±


    With that, the Confucian Sect¡¯s  Wonders teacher stood up and bowed slightly.


    Xia Ji epted it calmly.


    Yan Xunughed and stepped down the mountain.


    When everyone saw himing down, they hurriedly went up and asked,¡±Who won?¡±


    Yan Xun fell silent.


    Since the Headmaster of the Academy has used his entire life to save this world, why don¡¯t I, Yan Xun, add more bricks and tiles for you and build you up into the vast sky?


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t mention anything about winning half a child. He stroked his white beard and said loudly, How can a manpete with the heavens?


    How can I dare topete with the Headmaster? ¡±


    After saying that, heughed loudly and walked forward.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This gamble between the north and the south, this brutal war that hadsted for seven years, finally came to an end in this final showdown that did not involve bloodshed.


    Xia Ji stood at the highest point of the mountain peak.


    He did not feel any pride or glory.


    He only stretched his body and sat in the clouds, feeling an indescribable loneliness in his heart.


    As soon as he felt lonely, the sound of footsteps could be heard on the mountain path.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    An elf-like figure rushed to the top of the mountain.


    When he was feeling lonely, she jumped in front of him.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei!¡± Lu Miaomiao shouted.


    Xia Ji turned his head. He saw the same look in the little girl¡¯s eyes. She met his gaze and burst outughing. He didn¡¯t know what she wasughing about. However, this inexplicable smile was like the warm sun melting the ice and snow.


    Lu Miaomiao jumped behind him and hugged him from behind.¡±You¡¯re really amazing¡­l suddenly regret it.. ¡°

 Chapter 425 - 425: 251. Breaking Off the Marriage

    Chapter 425 - 425: 251. Breaking Off the Marriage


    Trantor: 549690339


    She rolled her eyes. ¡± I really want to marry you. I want to be your wife. I want you to live to 500 years old, 5,000 years old, or even longer. I also want to give birth to your children. After the children have children, they will call you


    Daddy, Grandpa, Grandfather, and then Ancestor. Call me Mommy, Grandma, Grandma, and then Ancestor.¡±


    ¡± This isn¡¯t love, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It¡¯s admiration for an elder. You¡¯re confusing your own feelings. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not me,¡± Lu Miaomiao said. ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking? I¡¯m not someone else. What right do you have to measure me with other people¡¯s thoughts? Besides, do you think you¡¯re very old? Humph!¡±


    Xia Ji caressed her long hair, which was smooth and gave off a mesmerizing fragrance. ¡± Miaoyu. ¡®


    ¡°Call me Miao Miao.¡±


    ¡°Miaomiao, we..Actually ¡­ It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Xia Ji was very clear.


    The woman in front of him was valued by the ancestor of the Lu family.


    He clearly did not have any strength, but he could do certain things without anyone noticing.


    Whether it was when she secretly returned the silver notes to her or when she escaped from the Lu family ancestor¡¯s ¡°house arrest¡±.


    Or perhaps, the Lu family¡¯s ancestor had actually chosen to help him and give him the imperial token during his dispute with the Wu family¡¯s ancestor.


    All of this meant that Miao Miao might not even know herself, but her true identity must be an extremely important figure in the aristocratic family¡­


    As for why the Lu family ancestor used such a person to marry him, it must be caused by some unbnced information.


    He did not know this information.


    Miao Miao did not know.


    However, this did not stop him from opposing Miao Miao¡¯s camp.


    He could not give up his position.


    It was impossible for Miao Miao to leave the seat she was destined to sit on.


    Although everything was still hazy, it was already destined that it would be impossible between the two of them.


    To make Miaomiao give up everything and elope with him?


    Not to mention the hidden dangers and risks in the future, how selfish was this method?


    Don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you.


    Since it was impossible for him to give up his position, why should he let others give up?


    He looked at the iparably beautiful girl in front of him and deliberately felt a trace of unfamiliarity in his heart.


    However¡­


    In the next moment, this unfamiliar feeling that had yet to appear was shattered.


    Lu Miaomiao carried him on her back.


    The two of them stuck close to each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you down the mountain,¡± said Lu Miaomiao with a smile.


    ¡°We¡­¡± Xia Ji said.


    Lu Miaomiao did not let him continue, so she shouted,*&*@% %


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. If you say it, I¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Lu Miaomiao cried as tears rolled down her cheeks. She turned her head and red at Xia Ji with red eyes.¡±Say another word!¡±


    ¡® You said I¡¯m stupid, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    When Lu Miaomiao heard this, she did not cry. Instead, she muttered,¡± Stupid little pigs, puppies, kittens, and bears are all very cute. What¡¯s wrong with being a little stupid? ¡±


    ¡® Put me down, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It¡¯s not good for a man like me to be carried on your back. ¡®


    Lu Miaomiao arched her back, making his body move up a little more.


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, you¡¯ve misjudged me! Not only am I stupid, but I¡¯m also very rebellious. If I listen to you just because you asked me to put you down, wouldn¡¯t that be very embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t let it go,¡± Xia Ji said speechlessly.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s voice was gentle as she chirped like a bird.¡±Yes, sir.¡±


    Xia Ji:


    In winter,


    Cold mountains, evening,


    The snow had yet to fall.


    The fairy in white carried the silver-haired Headmaster on her back and walked down from the mountain. However, she did not walk into the crowd, but went deeper into the mountain.


    Several dayster.


    Northern Shang, secret chamber.


    ¡°Sister, did I really lose?¡±


    ¡°Monarch, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the north.¡±


    I can¡¯t ept this, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Emperor, this is a dead end. To some extent, the Headmaster didn¡¯t harm us, but let us get away early. Ask yourself, if we can really win, why would we need seven years? Now, we¡¯ve long been dragged into the swamp and be fish in warm water.¡±


    Xia Yun was dumbfounded when he said such words.


    Because she would never say these words in the past, but now she said them easily.


    However, the figure in the emperor¡¯s robe was not angry because this was reality.


    ¡°We can surrender, but I will only say that the Northern Shang will surrender to the Master, not the Great Zhou¡­ ¡°Forget it, Xia Xian. It¡¯s not good for the Headmaster.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I rarely see you speak for others.¡±


    ¡°If you had seen the Headmaster with your own eyes, you would have done the same. A man like him shouldn¡¯t be involved in mutual deception. Besides, the Headmaster didn¡¯t have much time left. Therefore, even if I am defeated, I am willing to be a stepping stone to help him and preserve his holy name.¡±


    The emperor robed figure paced back and forth, then nodded and gave up on this idea.


    The secret chamber was silent for a long time.


    ¡® What¡¯s the situation in the Northern Ice Rakshasa Country? ¡± The Northern Shang Emperor suddenly asked.


    Xia Yun said, ¡± The Country of Ice and Snow is naturally led by the Rakshasa. The Orthodoxy is the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death. Other than that, there are over a thousand countries of various sizes, including countries the size of inds. There are also countries of nomads, and even some countries with mysterious legends. ¡®


    The emperor robed figure fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the


    situation with the Revolutionary Army?¡±


    Xia Yun said, ¡± The Revolutionary Army is veryrge, but it¡¯s also very scattered. The Revolutionary Army that can abide by discipline and obey orders only ounts for a few hundredths of the entire Revolutionary Army, or even a thousandth.


    The Revolutionary Army was born in the south, but because of the Fire Cmity, they shifted their focus to the north.


    The Revolutionary Army is led by the seven Great Generals. The identities of the seven Great Generals are extremely concealed, and outsiders are unable to know about them. However, almost all of the decisions of the Revolutionary Army are made with these seven people as the core.¡±


    The figure in the imperial robe tapped his fingers on the long table in the darkness as he pondered.


    The current defeat was actually not considered a defeat, because in this era where one¡¯s lifespan could exceed a thousand, a temporary defeat was nothing at all.


    He had already adjusted his mentality.


    It also washed away the vanity of his youth.


    ¡°Sis, can you find Xia Ji?¡± he asked after pondering for a long time.


    ¡°Where can I find him?¡± Xia Yun was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Xia Xian tugged at his imperial robe and sighed. ¡± I really didn¡¯t see through it back then. We were both in the deep courtyard of the Imperial Pce, but there was actually such a¡­Monster.¡±


    He quickly calmed down and said, ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t find him. Now, he has somehow be the ck Emperor. Although he is rebelling against the aristocratic families, he is also the public enemy of the world. We can¡¯t be with him anymore.


    Then ¡­ Since you want to retreat, then let me bury the chess pieces that should be buried.¡±


    ¡°Xia Xian, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but the people you left behind will be cleaned out.¡± Moreover, we need to hurry up and bring people away. If we dy, our escape route will be blocked.¡±


    Xia Xian smiled. Let¡¯s go. Follow me to meet the big shot who will be able to receive us in thisnd in the future.


    After that, we will leave the north and enter the Land of Ice Rakshasa. Then, we will use the north as our base¡­Conceal your identity and take a high position in the Revolutionary Army. You can control this ce remotely and continue the game.¡±


    He got up, pushed open the curtain, and Xia Yun walked out with him.


    Boom!


    Rumble!


    In the depths of winter, thunder fell from the sky.


    The abnormal scene once again fell on the mirrorke.


    The silver-haired Headmaster had already returned to the manor in Mirror Lake. He sat in the study, but he did not put down the pen in his hand because of the thunder. Instead, he continued to write andpile new knowledge.


    This time, he was writing two books at the same time.


    The first was the Elephant Scroll.


    What is an elephant?


    It is formed in heaven and formed on earth.


    Use all kinds of methods to grind an image, and use an image to exhaust all kinds of methods.


    If the Ten Thousand Laws Manual was a dictionary, then the Elephant Manual was a method topletely fuse all thews and create an image.


    The second book was the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll.


    Boom!


    Winter thunder rolled and snow fell.


    A small boat suddenly came from afar and stopped outside the array membrane, waiting politely.


    Xia Ji opened the ¡®door¡¯, and on the small boat, a daoist nun with a slim figure walked over with her hands behind her back.


    It was Lu Chan.


    Xia Ji nodded at her.


    Lu Chan also revealed a respectful expression and nodded. After all, if this person was in ancient times, he would be someone who was truly qualified to be with them.


    Unfortunately¡­


    The situation had changed.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here to bring Miaomiao back,¡± Lu Chan said. Due to some special circumstances, the marriage can only be canceled. Aspensation, I will give you a pure green fire seed..¡±

 Chapter 426 - 426: 252. Destiny

    Chapter 426 - 426: 252. Destiny


    Trantor: 549690339


    Boom!


    Purple lightning fell from the sky along with the thunder.


    Snow covered the ground. Xia Ji stopped writing and shouted, ¡°¡±Miaomiao.¡±


    There was no response. In the kitchen far away, there were banging sounds.


    Someone was cooking.


    Lu Chan was not in a hurry. She smiled and sat opposite Xia Ji.


    Neither of them had the habit of interrupting others, so they began to wait tacitly.


    ¡°Su Yu knew I was here, so she asked me to ask if you could return the Imperial Token to the Wu family. If you do, you will be rewarded handsomely,¡± Lu Chan suddenly said.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer. He grabbed the teacup and poured a cup of hot tea, slowly pushing it to the Daoist nun.


    Lu Chan smiled and did not ask any more questions. She held the teacup with both hands and took a sip of the hot tea. The fragrance lingered on her lips and teeth.


    She took a deep breath, then took out a small wooden tea container from her bosom. ¡± Since the Headmaster likes to use tea, this tea has some age and history. I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡®


    Immediately after, she took out a golden crystal ball. Within the ball, one could vaguely see a pure green me. The me emitted a terrifying high temperature. Although it was bound by the crystal ball, one could still feel the power emitted by the me tongue licking the wall of the ball.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    This was the question he should be asking.


    Since the Headmaster can calcte all kinds of methods, ¡± Lu Chan said, doesn¡¯t he know the destiny?


    ¡°Destiny?


    Xia Ji looked up at the sky.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled, and a blizzard raged.


    Ot course he knew.


    Apart from the missing information, from the surface analysis:


    An emperor teacher who wrote the Ten Thousand Laws Manual could be roped in.


    However, a teacher who had not only written the Ten Thousand Laws Manual but also other things and educated the world, who had been worshipped by countless people, could not exist.


    The name of the Headmaster was a sacred name, but it was also a ¡°high merit¡±.


    He could not break through to the eleventh realm.


    Naturally, he could not marry into the Lu Family.


    How could the proud daughter of the Lu family marry a person who did not have much time left?


    Respect was respect, but the marriage that should be regretted would not be bad.


    Xia Ji looked at the sky for a long time and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®1 don¡¯t know the destiny.¡±


    Lu Chan said, ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter whether you know or not. The Headmaster is a saint. He should enjoy this holy name. ¡®


    As the two of them were talking, a woman in a white cat-eared cloak stepped onto the roof. Her white stockings stepped on the pale yellow wooden board. She ran to the door with a tray.


    ¡°Miao Miao, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Eh Sister Chan, what are you doing here? Are you urging the marriage?¡±


    As Lu Miaomiao spoke, she ced the te on the coffee table. The dishes on it were delicious and appetizing. In the extreme weather of thete winter, the candlelight was shrouded by the steam, giving off a warm color.


    The blizzard was blocked outside the door, and this was supposed to be a wonderful dinner party.


    Lu Chan smiled and pulled her to sit beside her. She said gently,¡± Miaomiao, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want a marriage alliance? The family has agreed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the n Head Token?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked. Lu Chan took out a token from her pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake!¡± Lu Miaomiao rolled her eyes.


    Lu Chan was speechless.


    ¡°Miaomiao, you can go back,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    The air suddenly quieted down.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s gaze turned and she saw the pure green fire seed on the table and the pot of tea leaves.


    She was smart and quickly recovered the truth. She looked at Lu Chan and said, ¡°¡±Sister Chan, why are you guys like this?¡±


    ¡°Miaomiao, I¡¯ll tell you about it in the future,¡± Lu Chan said.


    Lu Miaomiao crossed her arms in front of her chest and miraculously broke free from Lu Chan¡¯s hands. She then sat beside Xia Ji and red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I¡¯m not leaving! I¡¯m getting married tonight!¡±


    Xia Ji saw this ¡®miraculous¡¯ method of breaking free and the hint of helplessness that shed in Lu Chan¡¯s eyes. He was even more certain that Lu Miaomiao¡¯s identity was extraordinary.


    One had to know that Lu Chan was the true ancestor of the Lu family. There must be a reason why she treated Lu Miaomiao like this.


    This was the reason why Lu Miaomiao was bound to an aristocratic family and was destined to be the ultimate enemy of her own camp.


    She was just not ¡®clear-headed¡¯ yet.


    Xia Ji could make use of her current feelings to do some disgusting things and nt some seeds in her heart, but he really didn¡¯t want to do that now. ¡°Sorry to make a fool out of you, Headmaster,¡± Lu Chan said with a smile.


    After saying that, she was about to get up.


    Lu Miaomiao shrank closer to Xia Ji.


    ¡°If Miss Lu Chan wants to use force, I won¡¯t sit idly by,¡± Xia Ji said directly.


    Thus, Lu Chan sat down again and asked unhurriedly,Then, is the Headmaster going to marry Miaomiao tonight? ¡±


    Xia Ji turned his head to look at the woman beside him. She was beautiful and graceful, and her skin was as white as snow under the dim candlelight. Her beautiful face was looking at him lovingly, and her white cat-eared hood fell from her shoulders, scattering her ink-like ck hair. Lu Miaomiao turned her head away and mouthed silently, ¡± Marry me. ¡±


    At that moment, Xia Jizhen had the urge to agree.


    But¡­


    He and Lu Miaomiao didn¡¯t know any secrets, their power levels were different, and they weren¡¯t on the same side. What could he do?


    Was he really going to disregard everything for his feelings?


    ¡°My lifespan might not be long,¡± Xia Ji reminded.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± replied Lu Miaomiao.


    ¡± You¡¯re still young, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Your life has only just begun whenpared to a thousand years of lifespan. But I might not even be able to apany you to the end. ¡®


    Lu Miaomiao said, ¡± I promised you that I would find more and better fire seeds for you. I believe that you will definitely be able to break through to the eleventh realm and reach the peak before the end of your lifespan.. ¡®

 Chapter 427 - 427: 252. Destiny

    Chapter 427 - 427: 252. Destiny


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji wanted to say that this was just an impulsive decision made by an impulsive little girl, but he quickly remembered Lu Miaomiao¡¯s words.


    You¡¯re not me. How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?


    I¡¯m not someone else. What right do you have to measure me with other people¡¯s thoughts?


    Therefore, he was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Just say it, are you going to chase me away?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    Lu Miaomiao chuckled, grabbed Xia Ji¡¯s arm, and said politely to Lu Chan, ¡°¡±Sister Chan, do you want to stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Miaomiao, do you really like him that much?¡± Lu Chan suddenlyughed.


    Then why don¡¯t you ask him if he likes you too?¡±


    ¡® Master, do you like Miao Miao? ¡± She turned to look at Xia Ji.


    Lu Miaomiao said, ¡± Don¡¯t y these useless tricks. My Nanbei is afraid that he will say that he likes me and lock up this rtionship. I will feel bad when he dies in the future, so he won¡¯t say anything. ¡®


    ¡°What if I insist on taking you away today?¡± Lu Chan asked coldly.


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t leave,¡± Lu Miaomiao retorted.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Headmaster?¡± Lu Chan asked.


    If Miaomiao wants to go with you, I won¡¯t let her stay, ¡® Xia Ji said. ¡® But if you want to take her away by force, I won¡¯t let you go. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lu Chan¡¯s body suddenly emitted a powerful aura. As her aura spread out, the snow in the world instantly froze, as if time had stopped.


    The sky was still and white, forming a sharp contrast with the snow dragon in the distance. It was quiet and extraordinary.


    ¡± Yes, ¡± Xia Ji replied. ¡± I won¡¯t regret it. We can fight outside. I¡¯m not afraid of threats. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, the frozen time was restored. The frozen space was broken, and the wind and snow continued to drift. The world came to life again.


    Lu Chanughed. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect the Headmaster to be such a sentimental person. That¡¯s going to be difficult. ¡±


    She pondered for a moment, then looked at the cat-eared cloaked woman beside Xia Ji and asked, ¡°¡±Miao Miao¡­Let me ask you again, do you really love him? Willing to give up everything for him? Think carefully before you answer. Ask your heart ¡­ If you don¡¯t understand, I cane back in a few days.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao thought for a moment and nodded heavily.


    Lu Chan stood up abruptly. ¡± In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with your visit today. ¡®


    ¡°Stay for dinner,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    With that, Lu Chan stepped into the snowstorm. She didn¡¯t retrieve the pure green me seed, and disappeared into the distance.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s cheeks were red. She covered her face with both hands and rolled on the floor. With a thud, shey on her side and turned to the side.


    Let¡¯s eat, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± Weren¡¯t you very talkative just now? ¡±


    Lu Miaomiao stopped rolling and carefully asked, ¡°¡±Tonight¡­Married?¡±


    Her heart was beating a little fast, and there was also a bashful regret in her heart. There were also many feelings that she did not understand.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about me?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Jiughed. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with this. If he was Feng Nanbei, he might have given it his all and broken through to the eleventh realm.


    But he was not.


    Why did this girl like him so much?


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°You¡¯re the fool,¡± retorted Lu Miaomiao.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat -2¡¯


    Lu Miaomiao started to eat full of energy.


    Xia Ji turned his head and looked outside the door. Had the matter with the ancestors been resolved? Then what was it?


    Also, at this moment, this strange phenomenon gave him a very bad feeling.


    Just as he was thinking about it, there was another thunderous roar, and purple lightning rolled down like a, covering half the sky.


    The sky seemed to have split open¡­


    Lu Miaomiao was a little scared, and her appetite seemed to have worsened.


    Xia Ji picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and opened the soundproof air shield. Only then did she feel better.


    The next day.


    The sky was clear, and the sunlight was so pure that it was as if the wind, snow, thunder, and lightningst night were fake.


    Xia Ji¡¯s days were extremely peaceful.


    He just read books and wrote books.


    With Lu Miaomiao around, he felt a warmth in his heart for some reason. This was something he did not feel when he was with others.


    Little Su was his younger sister, so it was naturally impossible for them to have any other thoughts when they were together.


    Su Tian was the ancestor. Although the two of them seemed to be close and knew each other well, that was not the case at all.


    Su Yueqing was both rational and charming. At this moment, she had suppressed her temper and was tempering herself in order to break through to the highest level of the eleventh level as soon as possible, so much so that she did not notice the battle that was happening in the north and south.


    The eldest princess of the Su family had really been staring at the future for hundreds of years, so in this time when she needed to work hard the most, she was working hard step by step.


    What she did was right. It was a rational emotion.


    But ¡­


    However, it was not as warm as Lu Miaomiao¡¯s.


    However, Xia Ji could not tell Lu Miaomiao any of his secrets.


    In the blink of an eye, many days passed.


    The new year wasing.


    The Great Zhou¡¯s annexation of Northern Shang was proceeding in an orderly manner. After the annexation waspleted, Ji Xuan would offer sacrifices to heaven and earth, dere himself emperor, and patrol the world.


    As for Xia Xian, Xia Yun, and the tens of thousands of elites of the Northern Shang, they followed the agreement and went to the Northern Lands.


    Now, he had nothing to do with it, but most of the reason was that he didn¡¯t like to deal with those trivial matters.


    Lu Miaomiao couldn¡¯t get up early, so she waited until noon before going out to buy New Year¡¯s goods.


    Xia Ji continued topile the book under the afternoon light.


    Suddenly, an unexpected figure stepped on the waves and walked into the study.


    It was Su Tian.


    ¡°The matter has been settled, but there¡¯s another transmigrator,¡± she said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Su Tian nodded.


    Our people investigated the source of the phenomenon, but they couldn¡¯t find him.


    He is very cautious. Our people are currently monitoring that town. If there is anything unusual, they will notice it. ¡±


    ¡°Then how did you know that there¡¯s an extra transmigrator?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Su Tian smiled and changed the topic. ¡± Your identity is about to disappear, yet you still can¡¯t bear to part with the Lu family¡¯s youngdy?


    Alright, I¡¯m here to tell you that you must die with your identity because my Su family can no longer ept you back to the aristocratic family. Other than that, once you break through to the eleventh realm, you will touch the taboo.


    There¡¯s no need to fight now.¡±


    Lu Chan seems to care a lot about Lu Miaomiao, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Who is she? ¡±


    ¡°You care a lot?¡± Su Tian¡¯s expression changed. ¡± Why would I care? ¡±


    Xia Ji roughly described the situation to Su Tian.


    Su Tian rested her chin on her hand and rolled her eyes a few times. Suddenly, she revealed a surprised expression.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I have a guess, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Su Tian nodded and shook her head.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it?¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji¡­Send her back as soon as possible. Whether my guess is right or not, you can¡¯t be with her. She has a problem.¡±


    Su Tian and Xia Ji exchanged information and some items before leaving.


    Xia Ji sniffed the fragrance of women in the air and flicked his fingers to disperse it. After all, Lu Miaomiao had a good nose¡­


    The days that followed became more and more festive.


    The first new year after the war was very lively.


    Xia Ji chose a time to go to the Tribtion Land through the Hell Transfer Station. He opened the eighth level of his Dharma Meridian and reached the peak of the eleventh realm. From then on, he easily broke through the mortal Life Wheel and gained a thousand years of life.


    Now, he was more and more proficient in using his avatar. He could also transform part of his body into an avatar. Therefore, magic tools were almost unlimited for him.


    Now that his Dharma Meridians had beenpletely opened, Xia Ji once again entered the Nether World Transfer Station and prepared to return. However, just as he stepped in, he saw a figure standing in theherworld.


    He immediately recognized that it was Houtu.


    Concubine Wu seemed to be in great pain. She was kneeling in theherworld, her delicate body twitching and moaning softly.


    Xia Ji¡¯s figure shed and he hid behind a stone wall of the Netherworld..

 Chapter 428 - 428: 253. Growth Ring

    Chapter 428 - 428: 253. Growth Ring


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°So ufortable, so ufortable ¨C What¡¯s going on? Why do I have this reenngr


    Concubine Wu knelt on the ck ground, her fingertips piercing deep into the unknown material of the underworld, but they were slightly bent by the hard ground.


    Her entire body was trembling as if she was having a rpse.


    ¡°What exactly is this mask? Why did you say that there was a problem? Why should I be careful?¡±


    Wu Ji¡¯s breathing became rapid. ¡± Where are you? Where are you? There were more nightmares these days. Could it be a method of possession by an evil soul? But I¡¯m from the Wu family. Why?¡±


    Words fell one after another.


    Concubine Wu was half-lying on the ground, her entire body tensed up. Her ck boots were lifted up by the soles of her feet.


    She was like an injured mother beast as she continued to speak illogically.


    These words came one after another, but they could not be coherent.


    Xia Ji quietly hid behind the stone wall.


    After the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, Concubine Wu disappeared from theherworld again, and Xia Ji returned to Mirror Lake.


    The next day.


    Lu Miaomiao had prepared rice paste early in the morning and was putting on cat slippers to paste the word ¡®Blessing¡¯. Her white ankles were wrapped in silk stockings, and she kept going in and out of the slippers, running around with the sound of footsteps.


    Seeing Xia Ji, she turned to the side and waved, making a cute face. ¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Uncle


    With that, she picked up the ¡± blessing ¡± character and the hot rice paste and ran over. When she reached another door, she began to brush the rice paste.


    Then, she raised her hands high and began to paste the ¡± blessing ¡± character.


    The manor in Mirror Lake was veryrge. It was obviously a big project to paste the word ¡°fortune¡± and couplets on all the houses. Xia Ji quickly finished his breakfast and went to help out. The light of winter morning is warm and soft,


    Although the wind was cold, it was clean and fresh.


    Soon, it was almost noon.


    Lu Miaomiao breathed and rubbed her small hands. Her cheeks were flushed. She turned to look at the silver-haired man who was also busy and shouted from afar, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s almost noon. I¡¯m going to cook. What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°There are only two of us. We can just make something.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    Lu Miaomiao said, ¡± Forget it. I¡¯ll see for myself. ¡®


    She changed into an apron and started to get busy in the kitchen.


    At this moment, the ancestral hall outside the mirrorke was filled with incense, painting the afternoon with a serene Zen atmosphere.


    Many people who hade from afar burned incense at the center of theke.


    Then, they bowed or kowtowed, shouting words like ¡± Happy New Year to the Headmaster ¡®


    Xia Ji looked behind him and immediately understood.


    The smoke rising from the kitchen announced that he had returned to the ind.


    Therefore, those who came to the Headmaster¡¯s Temple to make a wish came to pay their respects to him.


    He smiled and felt the movement in the kitchen. He felt a warmth in his heart.


    Speaking of which, Lu Miaomiao had been by his side for eight years. Other than Little Su, the time they spent together had already exceeded that of others.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake his head.


    Men were really deceiving themselves. While talking about topics that required rationality, they really felt that warmth, but they would also lose their rationality. It was really ridiculous, but they were willing to be ridiculous.


    No matter what, at this moment, he was like a traveler who was chased by a tiger and jumped into a dry well. There were poisonous snakes in the dry well, and he grabbed the green vine that was about to break and clung to it in the air.


    On the green vine, a drop of morning dew was condensing and dripping. Therefore, he raised his head and temporarily forgot about the tiger and the snake, and concentrated on enjoying the sweetness of this drop of dew.


    This drop of dew suddenly transformed into Lu Miaomiao¡¯s appearance. She was like an elf, walking out of the mysterious fog and entering a world that was also foggy.


    In the end, the two of them actually did not understand each other at all.


    There was no secret exchange.


    Even their personalities werepletely different.


    From a rational point of view, they were not apatible couple at all.


    However, emotions had never had anything to do with rationality. At this moment, Xia Ji understood.


    He was even a little afraid, so he temporarily suppressed this feeling and sat cross-legged at the long table with Lu Miaomiao.


    Outside the Mirror Lake, in the Master Temple, fireworks exploded into a garden in the sky.


    Colorful purple and red, blooming in the depths of winter, It was bright and beautiful, but it was short-lived. ¡°Uncle, are you watching the fireworks?¡±


    ¡°Are the fireworks beautiful but short-lived?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, because¡­Every year, we can see fireworks. Beauty temporarily adorns our lives, but it¡¯s not everything.¡±


    Oh, Miaomiao, you¡¯ve be very philosophical today. What do you think life is all about? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, and this is exactly what Uncle and I need to explore together.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled. He didn¡¯t want to define life. If he defined life, he would fall behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    ¡°Alright


    ¡°Uncle, do you want some wine? I¡¯ll drink some too.¡±


    ¡°Alright


    ¡°Uncle, shall we take a walk after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Alright


    ¡°Uncle, you have to absorb the green fire seed as soon as possible, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright


    ¡°Uncle, can you wear a couple¡¯s outfit with me?¡±


    ¡°Alright


    No matter what Lu Miaomiao said, Xia Ji nodded gently.


    ¡°Cheers I hope uncle can break through to the eleventh realm soon.¡± Lu Miaomiao¡¯s cheeks were flushed red as she looked at Xia Ji gently with her mischievous eyes.


    Xia Ji even had the urge to tell the woman in front of him that he was already at the peak of the eleventh realm and had a thousand years of lifespan. He hoped that she could improve faster and break through as soon as possible..

 Chapter 429 - 429: 253. Growth Ring

    Chapter 429 - 429: 253. Growth Ring


    Trantor: 549690339


    But he couldn¡¯t say it.


    How could he say such a thing?


    From the very beginning, their rtionship had been built on the soil ofyers of lies and fog. How could it be possible for real flowers to bloom?


    ¡°Miaomiao, you should work hard too.¡±


    ¡°Me ¨C I¡¯m born with an Overlord Body, I can live forever. Uncle, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Innate Overlord Body?¡± Xia Ji fell into silence. How could Miao Miao believe such obvious lies?


    Miaomiao, listen to me. No matter what, you still have to cultivate and break through to the peak of the eleventh realm, ¡± he said. What if Uncle breaks through and you don¡¯t live for a hundred years?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cultivate.¡± Lu Miaomiao pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Lu Miaomiao looked up at the man in front of her and hesitated for a long time before nodding reluctantly.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t lonely this New Year.


    He suddenly understood that a loving rtionship that was like glue was not necessarily wonderful. Two people had their own world and their own persistence, but they could still be together. This was what made his heart beat faster.


    You need to understand the other party, but don¡¯t change the other party. Don¡¯t force the other party to think the same as you. This is the best rtionship.


    Yin and Yang had always been ipatible and had clear boundaries. No one was dependent on the other, but it was precisely because of this that they could rotate and produce Taiji.


    If the Heavenly Dao was like this, wouldn¡¯t emotions be the same?


    After the new year, fireworks in March.


    The Great Zhou had sessfully annexed the Northern Shang.


    Ji Xuan had to ascend the ancient mountain, Mount Dai, and pass through the Lotus Temple of the Pure Land to hold the ritual of worship. He had to worship the gods and erect a stone to praise the virtues of the Great Zhou.


    After that, he needed to tour the entire country. Firstly, he needed to follow tradition and consolidate his rule. Secondly, he needed to offer sacrifices to the famous mountains andkes to express that he was ordered by the heavens and was the master of the mountains and rivers.


    As the emperor¡¯s teacher, Xia Ji naturally needed to be apanied.


    He didn¡¯t refuse and apanied this chosen one who was destined to never reach the peak of the 11th realm to walk through the years that slowly weed the end of his life.


    He was blessed with glory, but his lifespan was approaching its end day by day.


    Ji Xuan had once looked for Xia Ji, expressing his fear that he didn¡¯t want to die. Xia Ji smiled and told him, ¡± I still have the Five-Colored Token, so I can take him in and revive himter. ¡± Only then did Ji Xuan feel slightly relieved. He then urged Xia Ji to take him in as soon as possible.


    Thus, besides Zuo Ci and Xia Qingxuan of the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce on Fangzhang Ind, a third person was added to the quota for the Five-Colored Token- the founding emperor of the Great Zhou.


    The Headmaster followed the Emperor to worship Mount Tai and toured the world.


    Along the way, he took the opportunity to distribute his [Elephant Scroll] and [Ten Thousand Techniques Scroll].


    Five yearster.


    Tne taSK or patrolling tne mountains ana rivers wasmetea.


    Xia Ji was already forty-nine years old, and Lu Miaomiao was twenty-nine.


    The two of them had been together day and night, and their rtionship had increased a lot, but in the end, they had not taken that step.


    Lu Miaomiao knew that the person she loved deeply did not want to dy her, so as long as he did not break through to the peak of the eleventh realm, he would not marry her.


    Under Xia Ji¡¯s guidance, she slowly improved every day. However, for some reason, time did not leave a trace on her face. She was like an immortal witch, maintaining her original appearance.


    By the time Ji Xuan returned to Juye City, the Imperial Pce had already been built.


    Following that was the appointment of the empress, the imperial concubine, and the selection of talents¡­


    And all of this had been arranged well.


    The five great families sent out five female disciples. The Su family directly upied the position of Empress because of the Emperor¡¯s teacher. The other four families were divided into four imperial concubines.


    Soon, the Empress became pregnant and gave birth to a boy named Ji Chang.


    From then on, the Smiths split into a branch family.


    We¡¯ve split up and entered the world,


    Soon, they became a top-notch aristocratic family in the human world with the momentum of a thunderbolt. This was a typical family that jumped to the sky through the Empress. It was not unexpected.


    The following year, the other four imperial concubines gave birth to children one after another. The various aristocratic families also split into corresponding branch families. These branch families were called the four great families in the Great Zhou.


    The four great families each controlled the lifeblood of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the military, the government, the business, and even the righteous and evil paths of the martial arts world¡­


    Since then, the five great ns had retired and once again hid behind the scenes.


    Perhaps there would still be many people mentioning the five great families at this time, but as time passed, fewer and fewer people would mention the five great families.


    In addition, the Great Zhou deliberately kept the information confidential. In a few years, the five great families would be legends that few people knew about.


    What reced them were the number one family in the world and the four great families that had revealed the tip of the iceberg.


    At this moment, Ji Xuan had already be a tool. He seemed to be taking the initiative, but in reality, he was passively walking through the motions.


    The Great General, Chief Wen, Hidden Lord, and Imperial Advisor had naturally been reced by the second generation.


    Finally, the Su family also sent someone to rece the emperor¡¯s teacher.


    After all, Xia Ji¡¯s mission of teaching Ji Xuan had beenpleted. Next was to teach Ji Chang, and this naturally required a new Imperial Teacher.


    Xia Jipleted the handover.


    Before he left, Ji Xuan announced to the world that Xia Ji was officially conferred the title of ¡®Saint Master of the World¡¯, and everyone should bow to him.


    Although the Headmaster¡¯s name was known throughout the world, the Saint Master was personally conferred by the Emperor of a dynasty.


    The first generation of generals, the Head of Literature, the Hidden Lord, and the State Preceptor had all returned to the aristocratic families and were making breakthroughs in the small world with abundant spiritual energy.


    Xia Ji knew that he could no longer return to the Su family.


    He could not live on and could not break through to the eleventh realm. This was the bottom line of the ancestors.


    At this time, ording to the calction of mortals, he was already fifty-four years old, and Lu Miaomiao was thirty-four years old. They had been together for nearly twenty years. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were telepathic.


    Xia Ji returned to the Mirror Lake and took onest look at the familiar scene before putting away Cang Zhe¡¯s transfer station.


    Because from now on, this ce would be returned to the Su family.


    And he needed to travel far.


    Lu Miaomiaobed his silver hair and said softly, ¡°Shall I take you to the north? Even if the aristocratic families give up on us, we can¡¯t give up on ourselves. Nanbei, you will definitely be able to break through.¡±


    As she spoke, Lu Miaomiao hugged Xia Ji gently from behind, her cheeks rubbing against the side of his face as tears streamed down her face.


    She didn¡¯t know how many tears she had shed.


    She could not understand why the aristocratic families would give up such a powerful teacher.


    He also couldn¡¯t understand why such a powerful teacher couldn¡¯t break through to the eleventh realm.


    It should be known that even ordinary people could enter the eleventh state after awakening their bloodline and reaching the peak of the Three Mystical Techniques of Essence, Qi, and Spirit. The Mystical Techniques that people in the world had broken through almost all came from the Headmaster.


    But why was the Headmaster, who had taught the world, unable to awaken his bloodline?


    She was already numb.


    Xia Ji looked at the woman who had not changed her appearance and wiped away her tears. He had persuaded Miao Miao to go back many times over the years, but she was stubborn and refused to leave.


    ¡°Nanbei, let¡¯s set off tomorrow morning, alright? There¡¯s always a way.¡±


    ¡°Alright


    The war was over, and the world was prosperous.


    The door of Mirror Lake Manor was closed forever.


    A carriage parked by theke set off from the south and traveled tens of thousands of miles. After passing through mountains and rivers, it finally arrived in the north.


    The fallen leaves were still green when they came, but now it was snowing heavily.


    The north was still in turmoil.


    However, the Great Zhou seemed to be encouraging and supporting those martial artists who were willing to go to the periphery of the Tribtion Land.


    Every martial artist could obtain resources for free in the periphery of the Tribtion Land. If they were powerful, they could even obtain some medicinal pills for free.


    Rows of houses were built. They were specially built for martial artists who were going to the Tribtion Lands.


    The houses were numbered, and the closer they were to the front, the more luxurious andfortable they were.


    These houses even formed small cities, like soldiers stationed at the border, surrounding the Tribtion Lands from afar.


    However, as the Tribtion Lands expanded, these cities were destined to continue moving outwards.


    Xia Ji and Miao Miao concealed their identities and wore cloaks. After showing off their strength, they obtained a stone house that was ranked at the top.


    The stone house had an independent courtyard, which was considered spacious.


    PS : I¡¯m looking for monthly votes at the beginning of the month

 Chapter 430 - 430: 254. Family Head, Secret Meeting, Dissection

    Chapter 430 - 430: 254. Family Head, Secret Meeting, Dissection


    Trantor: 549690339


    Time flew by.


    Su family.


    Third Heaven.


    Ta Ta Ta¡­


    Light footsteps passed through the luxurious alley.


    Her snow-white little feet were stepping on the cold ground, and her calves were faintly discernible between the silver gauze.


    Only when they arrived in front of arge hall did the legs stop like lotus roots.


    The silver gauze slowly fell from the ground, forming an extremely beautiful and dreamy figure, and the face of the dream lover of all men in the world.


    Pa!


    He pushed open the door of the hall with both hands.


    Everyone in the hall looked up at the neer with different expressions.


    Her face was as beautiful as a dream. The silver veil wrapped around her tall and slender body. There was a me flowing between her skin, making people¡¯s mouths dry and their hearts itch.


    Such a peerless beauty could make people dumbfounded just by looking at her. If she were to hook her little finger, she could make people¡¯s souls disappear.


    Everyone in the hall looked old and lowered their heads slightly, not meeting her gaze.


    ¡°Yueqing has reached the peak of the eleventh realm. Congrattions!¡± A dignified voice sounded.


    The person who spoke was the family head. At this moment, he was smiling as he looked at the door.


    It was Su Yueqing. After so much effort, she had reached the peak of State 11. She had broken through the mortal¡¯s Fate Wheel and returned.


    However, although Su Yueqing¡¯s expression was calm, he was not in a good mood.


    ¡°Master, where¡¯s Feng Nanbei?¡± she asked in a gentle voice. I went to Mirror


    Lake to look for him, but he wasn¡¯t there. Did he go back to the Smiths?¡±


    The family head had obviously obtained some necessary information, so he shook his head.


    ¡°Please tell me where he is, Master, ¡± said Su Yueqing.


    The family head ignored this and said directly,¡± Yueqing, you should rest for a while. I¡¯ll take you to hand over the matters of the family head tomorrow morning. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surroundings immediately erupted into an uproar. The Nobles and elders of the family revealed looks of praise, but the fact that Su Yueqing was the next family head was clearly not unexpected.


    No matter who Su Yueqing was, it was no longer important.


    The blood of the Su family truly flowed in her body. Moreover, the Supreme Being of the Su family had already tacitly agreed to such a handover of the family head.


    Therefore, the nobles all smiled at the cold and charming Eldest Princess.


    Even Su Yueqing herself was stunned for a moment, but she quickly regained


    her senses and asked, ¡°¡±Something happened to Feng Nanbei?¡±


    ¡± I know you like him, ¡± the n Leader said straightforwardly. ¡± But he can¡¯t awaken his bloodline. His life ising to an end. ¡±


    Thest time he appeared was at the Mirror Lake in the south of the Great Zhou. At that time, his head was already filll of white hair.¡± Su Yueqing¡¯s body trembled and he pursed his lips.


    ¡°Many things have happened in the decades you¡¯ve been cultivating,¡± the Patriarch continued.


    Feng Nanbei originally still had some lifespan left. However, he had used up more than ten years of his lifespan in the bet to stop the war between the north and the south. His mind was injured, which was why he aged so quickly.


    However, he has already found a woman who will apany him for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Yueqing, nothing is impossible.


    These few decades aren¡¯t long to you.


    But to him, it was his entire life.


    But in this life, even this old man has to admit,


    He is iparably glorious and majestic , and to have ady who will always apany him, this is enough happiness and perfection.¡±


    Su Yueqing could not ept it.


    He was a very proud man. Although returning to the Su Family would allow him to continue living, he was unwilling to do so. So, he disappeared three years ago, along with that Miss Miao Miao. ¡± Miss Miaomiao is the person who apanied him for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°Miss Miaomiao?¡±


    Su Yueqing tried his best to think, but there was no such woman in his mind.


    It seemed that too many things had happened while he was cultivating.


    Feng Nanbei, are you breaking the contract?


    You said 500 yearster, but you couldn¡¯t make it, so you chose another woman and lived an ordinary life?


    ¡°Who is Miss Miaomiao?¡± Su Yueqing asked. Did she and Feng Nanbei leave behind any children?¡±


    The n head smiled and said, ¡± Yueqing, when you be the n head, you can investigate these things yourself. This old man only knows a little about them. ¡®


    ¡°Go and rest first. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take you to inspect all of the Su family¡¯s businesses. Other than the Fifth Heaven, there are still many ces that you don¡¯t know about the current number one family in the Great Zhou.


    ¡°When you understand, you will understand how the Su family operates as the core of this world. The copse of the Su family will bring about a great disaster.


    This old man has always believed that the deviation of ideas is only caused by the deviation of perspectives. Let this old man bring you to see the world from a different perspective, okay?¡±


    Su Yueqing was speechless.


    The Master maintained his smile. ¡± After I take you to inspect the territory of the Sus, it¡¯s time for me to retire. After all, I¡¯m not as good as you. I can¡¯t break through the mortal Fate Wheel. ¡®


    Yue Qing, you should be proud. You have done what this old man and even all the Su family heads in the past 3,000 years have not done. You are lucky enough to have caught up with this extraordinary era. In the future, please lead the Su family to continue walking in this extraordinary era.¡± After saying this, he took two steps back and bowed slightly. ¡± Please! ¡®


    All the Nobles bowed and said in unison, ¡± Please! ¡±


    In the past, they might have had grudges with the Eldest Princess, but now, these grudges had naturally disappeared in front of the family. What was left was only sincerity and blessings.


    Su Yueqing was a little lost for a moment..

 Chapter 431 - 431: 254. Family Head, Secret Meeting, Dissection

    Chapter 431: 254. Family Head, Secret Meeting, Dissection


    Trantor: 549690339


    Feng Nanbei¡¯s appearance appeared in her mind.


    When they first met, he was a drunk and insufferably arrogant man. He didn¡¯t want to be a dog and shamelessly boasted that he wanted to be friends with him. Otherwise, he might as well demote him to the Second Heaven.


    When they met again, he was cold and lonely. At that time, the real Su Yueqing urgently needed the qualification to be the Imperial Teacher topete for the position of the future family head. Thus, he asked him to seduce him, but he remained calm and chatted with him.


    After that, the two of them had a tacit understanding. One pretended to be possessed while the other pushed the boat with the current. Their tacit cooperation brought them a great victory. At thest moment, she rode the Nine Flood Dragon Flying Carriage and took him to the battlefield, obtaining the qualification of an emperor teacher.


    After that, she had no choice but to bring him to see the real Eldest Princess. She had thought that the rtionship between the two of them would change drastically, but she did not expect him to have an unimaginable tacit understanding with her again. He had killed the real Eldest Princess and helped her ascend the throne.


    After that, he fought with Frost Monarch in the Su family. Both of them entered the world and were involved in the final game of the Fire Cmity Land. Only one of them could survive. Frost Monarch helped him lure the Fire Demon Dragon away, allowing him to sessfully break through the eleventh realm and condense the Dharmakaya. In the end, he also won.


    And this seemed to be the beginning of the nightmare¡­


    He could not awaken his bloodline no matter what.


    Thest time they met was at his sister¡¯s wedding. The two of them pretended to be husband and wife and silently sent off the mortal¡¯s sister.


    However, he could never imagine that that meeting would be thest.


    After that, he didn¡¯t even recognize the woman who had apanied him for the rest of his life.


    There was no need for the family head to lie to him about these things, because he would know after a little investigation.


    At this moment, Wang Hou and even the patriarch spoke.


    Su Yueqing lowered her head. Her heart was empty, as if it had been hollowed out by someone. She took a deep breath, but she still could not calm down.


    She raised her head and looked at the head of the family. I want to find him.¡±


    Of course, ¡± the family head said with a smile. ¡± You¡¯re about to take over the position of the family head. You¡¯re the head of the Su family. Do you still need to ask for other people¡¯s opinions?


    Yueqing, go and rest. We will be very busy tomorrow. After the patrol, that person is already waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Su Yueqing said in surprise. That one?¡±


    The family head smiled and nodded. ¡± You should call her Old Ancestor. ¡±


    The dark night was illuminated by the soaring mes.


    Wind-on-Snow sat on the cliff and looked at the burning mountain range in the distance.


    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother -2¡ä


    A voice came from behind.


    The night wind was cold.


    Wind-on-Snow turned around and saw a petite figure running over from the entrance of the cliff.


    The figure ran to his side, revealing Zhao Yange¡¯s appearance.


    That face was friendly and smiling, with a slight aura of a superior.


    When Wind-on-Snow saw her, her cold expression softened.¡±Yan Ge, work harder and break through to the eighth level of Dharma Meridian as soon as possible. ¡±


    His gaze shifted. ¡± A few strands of your hair have turned white. ¡®


    Zhao Yange looked at Eldest Senior Brother who still looked like a teenager and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not a genius like Senior Brother. My progress is already very fast. I just broke through to the sixth level of my Dharma Meridian some time ago. I¡¯m still two levels away.


    Speaking of which, teacher has reallyid a very solid foundation for us. Moreover, when we were walking in the Tribtion Land, the fire demons actually didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack us. This is really amazing.¡± Wind-on-Snow stared at the mes in the distance. ¡± Is there any news about teacher? ¡±


    Zhao Yange shook her head, ¡± Three years ago, Teacher was conferred the title of the Saint Master of the world. After that, he left Mirror Lake with Miss Miaomiao and disappeared without a trace. Eldest Senior Brother, you know that if Teacher doesn¡¯t want people to find him, who can?¡±


    ¡°Has Teacher awakened his bloodline?¡± Wind-on-Snow asked. He has stepped into the eleventh realm?¡±


    Zhao Yange shook her head and whispered, ¡°¡±Three years ago¡­l don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°How could this be¡­


    Wind-on-Snow gripped the hilt of her sword tightly. ¡± Little Junior Sister, do you think that someone like Teacher can¡¯t break through to the eleventh realm? ¡±


    Zhao Yange shook her head, ¡± In my eyes, Teacher is a god. He knows everything and is omnipotent. How could he not be able to break through to the eleventh realm? ¡±


    ¡°Then Teacher must have hidden it for some reason,¡± Wind-on-Snow said.


    Zhao Yange nodded, ¡± That¡¯s the only possibility. ¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to say that their teacher couldn¡¯t break through.


    Not only them, but all the other disciples did not dare to think about it.


    To them, Feng Nanbei was their faith.


    Shen Ruo was dead.


    Wouldn¡¯t the world copse?


    Wind-on-Snow felt very uneasy. He had advanced to the peak of the eleventh realm two years ago and possessed a thousand years of lifespan. However, he was still very uneasy and desperately wanted to return to his teacher¡¯s side.


    ¡® Little Junior Sister, you are now one of the seven generals of the Revolutionary Army. Mobilize more power to find Teacher, alright? ¡± Wind-on-Snow¡¯s eyes widened.


    Zhao Yange nodded hurriedly. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. I have deep feelings for Teacher. I will do my best to find him. ¡±


    She knew that Eldest Senior Brother was sick and loved to dig into a dead end. After so many years, not only could he not change, but he was even developing in the direction of a lunatic.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of crazy madness, but a cold madness.


    Therefore, he hurriedly added.


    ¡°Senior Brother, I have a very important meeting in seven days. Can you apany me? Junior Sister is afraid that she can¡¯t hold on alone.¡±


    Zhao Yange was trying to connect Eldest Senior Brother with the karma of reality. Otherwise, she was really afraid that Eldest Senior Brother would go crazy and drift away.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wind-on-Snow said before turning around and staring nkly at the mes in the distance.


    Zhao Yange stood behind him.


    Now, the world had changed greatly.


    After the Great Zhou Dynasty unified the world, the aristocratic families went into seclusion, but the rebel army also developed.


    The current uprising army waspletely different from before.


    The original Seven Generals were almostpletely reced.


    Right now, the seven generals of the Revolutionary Army were practically seven major factions. No one knew each other¡¯s true identities, and the onlymon point was that they all viewed the aristocratic families as enemies.


    Purple General-Zhao Yange.


    Behind him were Feng Nanbei¡¯s 56 monster-like disciples. Of course, there were also some disciples who did not die in battle but had gone elsewhere by chance.


    General Lan seemed to be the elite force of the Revolutionary Army that had been reorganized. Among them was the number one expert of the Revolutionary Army, Xia Ye. It was said that Xia Ye had also recently broken through to the peak of the eleventh level.


    General Bai, it seemed like the Northern Shang Imperial Dynasty that had moved to the north had extended their hand back and used their powerful strength to form the ¡®General Bai Lineage¡¯.


    The ck General was a mysterious force. This force was extremely powerful, especially the general who had terrifying strength.


    This time, Zhao Yange¡¯s meeting seven dayster was to meet this mysterious ck general.


    As for the other generals, they were not as good.


    At this moment, in a dark and unknown area.


    An extremely strong ck shadow¡¯s hands were leaving afterimages as he grabbed a scalpel and some strange metal instruments, as if he was conducting some kind of analysis.


    The instruments and scalpels of various size floated behind him.


    There was a bed in front of the strong shadow.


    There was a man lying on the bed.


    The man could no longer move, but he was still conscious. He could open his eyes and watch the ck shadow experiment on his body.


    The shadow tirelessly analyzed the data.


    He had alreadypleted the analysis of his bones, meridians, flesh, and blood. He had also obtained some interesting conclusions, but it was not enough. It was not enough to extract the thing called the ¡± golden finger. ¡®


    Thus, the ck shadow waved his hand, and the man lying on the bed immediately regained his voice and screamed in fear.


    The ck shadow waited for him to calm down before saying in a low voice, ¡°Lin Yexiao, tell me about your so-called mission and system. Be more detailed.


    In addition, I¡¯m very interested in the world before you transmigrated. You can tell me more.


    You and I have been together for a long time. You should know that I am a very gentle person. You see, even when I performed the autopsy, I didn¡¯t hurt you, right?¡±


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s teeth chattered.


    ¡°Do you want to drink?¡± The ck shadow asked in a low voice. The Dragon Bone Wine that had been brewed for five thousand years could finally be drunk¡­While there¡¯s still liver, let¡¯s have a cup together..¡±

 Chapter 432 - 432: 255. Escape, Terror, and Alliance

    Chapter 432: 255. Escape, Terror, and Alliance


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­


    The strong ck shadow grabbed the dragon bone cup and drank all the wine in it. Then, he exhaled and paused for a moment before burping.


    Suddenly, his expression seemed to change, and he got up and walked out.


    Lin Yexiao raised her head and widened her eyes, trying to see her surroundings clearly.


    However, it was all darkness. Other than the Dragon Bone Wine that the ck shadow had shown him, everything else was submerged in darkness, out of sight. Even his hands and feet could not be seen. He did not even know if he still had hands and feet.


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s thoughts spun rapidly as he opened his mouth.


    The Dragon Bone Wine flew over and poured into his mouth.


    Lin Yexiao only felt a gust of frost surge into her throat. That frost quickly turned into a warm me that burned,


    This burning temperature was activating his life force. He felt that his body¡¯s strength was recovering, and the feeling in his limbs was also recovering.


    And at this moment¡­


    A light shed in his eyes.


    Ding!


    Mission triggered.


    [Final Escape]


    You have fallen into the control of a terrifying unknown existence, but you have thest chance to escape.


    Sessfullyplete the escape and avoid the pursuit of this terrifying existence. You will receive a high-level reward after three months.


    If you sessfullyplete the escape and find out information about the terrifying existence, including its appearance and ability, you can obtain an additional top-tier reward on top of the high-tier reward. [High-level reward: 3 top-level draws, 5000 points.] [Top-tier rewards: 3 designated top-tier lottery draws.]


    The designated top-level lottery draw¡­


    Lin Yexiao was stunned. That was good stuff.


    He gritted his teeth. He was the main character. How could he fail?


    However, what exactly was this terrifying existence? Sigh, it was really terrifying, but it was not a problem for him.


    At this moment, he felt the warmth of the Dragon Bone Wine and felt his body recovering its strength.


    This monster was really stupid. It actually gave the enemy wine, but it didn¡¯t Imow that this also gave the enemy a chance to counterattack. If it was him, he would definitely kill the enemy directly and eliminate the root of the problem, leaving no future trouble.


    But¡­What should he do now?


    It definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions, you have received 1 Return City Card.] Ding!


    [Congrattions, you have received 1 [Invisibility Card]. ]


    Lin Yexiao¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy.


    The function of the [Return City Card] was very simple. In just three seconds, it could appear at any location that one had a clear memory of.


    The effect of the Invisibility Card was exactly what it meant. It could make


    one¡¯s body disappear in front of the enemy for six hours or attack an object.


    He hurriedlymunicated.


    ¡± Cute Sir System, can you give me a few more cards? I beg you.


    However, the system did not respond.


    Lin Yexiao took a deep breath and pondered.


    With the [Invisibility Card] and [Return City Card], it was extremely easy for him toplete the escape mission. He just needed to be invisible first, then return to the city, and find a ce to hide for three months to obtain the high-level reward.


    However¡­


    His mind suddenly opened up. This did not seem to prove his ability.


    He was such a strong and smart man, he would definitely obtain the top reward and then obtain the three strongest items through the designated top lottery.


    Beauties of this world, I, Master Lin, am back, hahahaha. ¡®


    In an instant, countless beautiful women shed through his mind.


    Lin Yexiao had experienced going from hell to heaven. Her originally fearful eyes had a hint of coldness and hatred.


    These monsters who had once hurt him would definitely not let any of them off!


    Outside the door of the dark region.


    Two figures stood quietly.


    One of them was wrapped in a ck cloak and wore a white veil. Her snow-white, sparkling ankles were exposed. This was the master of the Highest Pce. She called herself the Highest, but she was actually the mother of the stars in ancient times.


    The other was simply iparably strong.


    The muscr shadowughed. ¡± What a good test subject. He¡¯s especially obedient.


    Now, there was hope in his eyes. The system must have given him something again.


    Haha, I just want him to be able to escape. Only then can I have a breakthrough in my research. Don¡¯t disappoint me and let down my 5,000-year-old dragon bone wine.¡±


    ¡°Have you found the source of his power?¡± asked the Mother of the Stars.


    ¡°I have some clues, but I can¡¯t extract them,¡± the strong ck shadow muttered.


    I¡¯m trying to analyze it. Once I get enough data, I¡¯ll be able to deconstruct it.


    However, the so-called golden finger was just a medium. There were two sides to the medium. The transmigrator was on one side, and the medium on the other side was the source of the so-called power.


    Since the source of this power had already been transmitted over, it could definitely be analyzed.


    Completing such an experiment had two meanings.


    First, we can also create golden fingers and systems in the future. Second, we can analyze our strength and increase our overall strength.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± the Mother of the Stars said. Overall strength?¡±


    The muscr figureughed. ¡± Of course, the nine of us are together. If we can¡¯t work together, how can we ovee the cmity of this era? ¡±


    The others may have different thoughts, but I don¡¯t care. They will eventually understand that once they be nine, they will forever be nine and can¡¯t be separated.


    Therefore, no matter what they do, at the critical moment, I will save anyone because they are my teammates..¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433: 255. Escape, Terror, and Alliance

    Chapter 433: 255. Escape, Terror, and Alliance


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Mother of the Starsughed. She covered her mouth andughed until she was out of breath. She was no longer as cold as usual.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The muscr figure coughed awkwardly.


    ¡± The new transmigrator has escaped the range of the anomaly, ¡± the Mother of the Stars said. ¡± However, the people of the Highest Pce have also found his traces and confirmed that his threat has crossed the red line.


    I came to ask you if you can kill him directly or how you want to deal with him?¡±


    The muscr figure pondered for a moment. ¡± Since we¡¯ve already confirmed the identity of the transmigrator, we¡¯ll cripple him and let him live. ¡®


    I want topare the two sets of data so that it has a better reference value.


    Throughparison, I can adjust the upper and lower limits of the data. If there are two different forms, I can purify the essence between the forms and obtain new knowledge to serve us.


    Never underestimate ants. This is one of the maxim that I always remember.


    I¡¯ll give it to you as well.¡±


    The Mother of the Stars nodded.


    He turned around and disappeared into the darkness.


    Darkness¡­


    Boundless darkness.


    The stars hanging in the sky could not dispel this darkness.


    ¡°The sense of danger has disappeared. Fortunately, I invested a lot of attribute points in Intuition.¡±


    An ordinary-looking man sat on a sand dune in the Tribtion Land and sighed.


    His name was Zhang Mang, and he was a transmigrator. However, as soon as he transmigrated, he sensed a terrifying prying gaze. Thus, he had been carefully developing, trying his best not to do anything strange to attract the attention of others.


    Then, he used some methods to escape from his original hometown through chaos. In the process after that, he used his attribute cheat to continuously obtain attribute points.


    Originally, he was worried that he would not be able to obtain a cultivation technique and wanted to join some sect. However, he soon discovered that this was a strange world¡­


    In this world, there was a great figure called the Headmaster.


    This person wrote the Ten Thousand Laws Manual, and then published the Ten Thousand Laws Manual¡¯s expanded version, the Elephant Manual, and other books.


    At first, he still had the thought that the easier it was to obtain something, the worse it was. However, after reading the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll, all his thoughts changed.


    The Headmaster was truly a great man.


    Such a person actually put aside the treasures that others treasured and gave them to the world. He was really a great man.


    Perhaps every world had a few such great people?


    Zhang Mang studied the techniques in the Ten Thousand Arts Scroll with great hunger. Then, he used his golden finger to awaken his bloodline at the periphery of the Fire Cmity, sessfully stepping into the eleventh realm. After many years of wretched development, he reached the peak of the eleventh realm.


    He had infiltrated the Revolutionary Army through one of his subordinates and pushed him to the position of the ck General while he hid behind the scenes. In this secret meeting, he wanted to meet the other forces who were also generals of the Revolutionary Army. If possible, he wanted toplete the annexation.


    Of course, other than that, he also wanted to use the Revolutionary Army to probe the aristocratic families and understand their strength. For this, he had already obtained some information.


    Two people from the aristocratic families were looking for the missing Headmaster. They seemed to want to get something back from him.


    Zhang Mang copsed on the scorching sand dune. There were still 100 unused attribute points in his eyes that he could add at will, but he was still worried. He sighed softly, ¡°What kind of world is this?¡±


    But soon after, he revealed a confident expression and twisted his neck.¡±No matter what kind of world it is, it is destined to be blown up by me.¡± Just as he was thinking, a strange light suddenly shed not far away.


    The light was like a deep well, falling from the airdrop.


    A human figure was slowly taking shape in the pir of light.


    Zhang Mang was stunned by this scene, because this scene was extremely simr to the ¡± Return Scroll ¡± in the game he had yed before he transmigrated.


    However, he still carefully dodged and hid behind the sand dune.


    In the distance, the human figure gradually solidified, and the light gradually dimmed.


    Lin Yexiao let out a long sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°I finally escaped. After thinking about it, I decided to forget it. It¡¯s already enough that I escaped. Sigh!¡±


    He thought of his woman and clenched his fists. ¡± They¡¯ll definitely be watching my original residence, so I can¡¯te to see you now. Wait for me. I¡¯ll definitely kill all these monsters and rece them to rule the world! ¡±


    After saying this, he heard his stomach growling. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and sit down with a frown. ¡± Why am I so miserable as a transmigrator? ¡±


    Other people who transmigrated lived a good life, slept with the most beautiful women, drank the best wine, and rode the fastest horse, but me¡­However, there seems to be a woman in that monster¡¯s castle. Her voice sounds quite nice. After I kill that monster, everything will belong to me. ¡®


    Lin Yexiao could not help but start thinking.


    When did his tragedy begin?


    It seemed that after he was defeated by the emperor teacher, he had been unlucky.


    Damn it, how could such a person have a beauty like Miao Miao?


    One day, he would save Miao Miao from his evil ws!


    Then, he would let Miao Miao experience warmth on the bed.


    System, oh system, hurry up and give me some more treasures. I can¡¯t rely on the things of the past anymore.


    Zhang Mang had clearly heard his muttering and was suddenly delighted.


    This was great. He had met someone from the same hometown.


    He had always believed that transmigrators should help each other.


    Although Zhang Mang was a cautious person, he was still very friendly to his fellow countrymen.


    But he cautiously asked, ¡°Oddity changes to coincidence.¡±


    The sound covered the surroundings, but it was impossible to tell which direction it came from.


    Lin Yexiao was stunned. Her heart turned cold as she replied, ¡°Look at the quadrants.¡±


    The voice continued, ¡± Moonlight by the bed. ¡±


    ¡°I suspect it¡¯s frost on the ground,¡± Lin Yexiao replied.


    The two of them changed several secret signals in a row.


    Finally¡­


    Zhang Mang walked out from behind the sand dune andughed.¡±What a coincidence. ¡±


    Lin Yexiao narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at the man in front of her. How could there be a second transmigrator in this world? No, he had to die!


    How could he kill him?


    It was better to gain his trust first, then secretly poison him, and then kill him to obtain all the treasures he had stored.


    Hence, he walked up with a smile and said, ¡°¡±Brother, what realm are you at?¡± ¡°Peak of the eleventh realm,¡± Zhang Mang replied.


    Lin Yexiao was stunned. She subconsciously bent her back slightly and nodded.¡±Brother, you¡¯re really amazing! Much stronger than me!¡±


    He sneered in his heart. A man can yield and stand up. The humiliation you gave me today, I will definitely return it double in the future. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to be like this¡­¡± Zhang Mangughed.


    The two of them began to chat.


    Meanwhile, in the dark region.


    The strong ck shadow was crossing his legs and sipping wine, as if he was quietly listening to the conversation between the two.


    After all, he had already let Lin Yexiao go. How could he not leave something in his stomach?


    A smile appeared on his lips. He took out his notebook and wrote down the words ¡± Transmigrator¡¯s Secret Code ¡°. Then, he recorded the information such as ¡± Moonlight by the Bed ¡± and ¡± Unchanging Strange Couple ¡±


    After doing all this, he pped his hands again, and a white figure pushed open the door elegantly and entered.


    ¡® Send a message to the Grand Supreme, ¡± the muscr shadow said. ¡± Tell him that the name of the second transmigrator is Zhang Mang. This way, through the investigation of the anomaly source, we can further locate him. I hope this is consistent with the information he received. ¡®


    The white figure replied in a delicate female voice, ¡°¡±As you wish.¡±


    At this moment.


    The two figures headed north in the sandstorm.


    One of them was a Taoist nun, graceful and beautiful. The mole at the corner of her left eye contained some kind ofpassion. She walked like an ethereal fairy. This was Lu Chan.


    The other person looked like a pampered schr. Her cheeks were pink and her body was emitting a strange warmth. She was smiling. It was Su Yu.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t helped him back then, I wouldn¡¯t have lost one of my Imperial Tokens,¡± Su Yu said. ¡°The Wu family only has three Imperial Tokens in total. Losing one is a big deal.¡±


    Lu Chan did not exin anything and said gently, ¡°¡±You take the Imperial


    Token and I¡¯ll bring Miaomiao back. I¡¯m really afraid that silly girl will do something stupid.¡±


    ¡°Lu Miaomiao, is she ¡­¡± Su Yu suddenly asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer even if you ask,¡± Lu Chan said. ¡°Everyone has their secrets.¡± ¡°There are only two possibilities, yes or no.¡± Su Yu snorted.


    Lu Chan smiled and did not continue. Instead, she changed the topic and said,¡±


    When we meet them, I will only bring Miao Miao back. I won¡¯t attack Feng


    Nanbei. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Su Yu said..

 Chapter 434 - 434: 256. Thirty-Six Elephants Jump Out of the Chessboard

    Chapter 434: 256. Thirty-Six Elephants Jump Out of the Chessboard


    Trantor: 549690339


    Juye City was renamed Fengjing, and it expanded more than twice its original size. Adding on the surrounding mountains and suburbs, it could be said to be an extremely huge city, much bigger than Great Shang¡¯s capital in the north.


    Today, thergest family in the world resided in this huge city. This family was the empress¡¯s family and also the crown prince¡¯s family. One could see how powerful they were.


    With a high threshold and arge door, the words ¡°Su Residence¡± were written on the que hanging high above.


    Below the Su Residence, there were four words written: ¡°Eternal Glory¡±.


    ¡®Eternal Glory¡¯ was written by the founder of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the current emperor, Ji Xuan.


    Just these four words were like a life-saving talisman. In the future, no matter how the times changed, as long as the dynasty was still the Great Zhou, all the emperors had to use these four words. Otherwise, they would be going against their ancestors.


    The two words ¡± Su Residence ¡± were written by the Sage Master of the World, the Headmaster. The reason why he was above and the Son of Heaven was not only because of the Headmaster¡¯s name, but also because of the Headmaster¡¯s trip. The reason why the Great Zhou Dynasty could avoid more wars was all thanks to the Headmaster.


    One de, one game, and the world would be at peace.


    Moreover, the Headmaster was now a legend. After his disappearance, many people thought that he had passed away. Therefore, the incense offerings in the Headmaster¡¯s Temple were not thin, but even more vigorous.


    After dying, he became a god, so he was even more vigorous.


    In order to consolidate their power, not only did the Great Zhou tacitly approve of this action, but they also helped to publicize the name of the Headmaster.


    Life is a threat, death is a god, this has been the case since ancient times.


    Yu Long was now the Vi Lord of the Vi of Ten Thousand Swords. It was rare for a son-inw to be in charge of the vi. However, Yu Long had another identity as the ¡± disciple of the Headmaster ¡°, which made his status rise rapidly. The Headmaster was the Saint Master, and he was the Saint.


    The Ten Thousand Swords Vi received support from all sides, and its status rose slowly. It had vaguely be a powerful force that covered the south, and it had even established a good rtionship with the Su family to a certain extent.


    At this moment¡­


    The Su family, a superrge family in the human world, was decorated withnterns and streamers.


    The red carpet was unfurled, and the family head stood with his arms folded. Even the current emperor¡¯s teacher, the empress, and the eight-year-old crown prince had returned to the family.


    They were waiting for someone.


    They didn¡¯t even dare to wait in the house. Instead, they stood in the courtyard.


    After a long time¡­


    The sound of wheels rattling could be heard from outside the manor.


    The voice got closer and closer, stopping in front of the manor.


    An old man stepped down from the carriage and stood slightly to the side.


    Immediately after, a small, jade-white foot poked out from the curtain and stepped on the red carpet. Immediately after, a tall, beautiful woman with fiery skin wrapped in silver gauze walked down.


    The Old man fnllnwpd hpqidp her and walked forward


    When the men of the Su Residence saw the woman¡¯s face on the red carpet, they could not help but be stunned.


    Her face was like a dream, as if it reflected the most beautiful woman in their hearts. Every time she raised her hand and raised her foot, she would be able to seduce their souls. Many men lowered their heads to look at her jade-colored little feet, wishing they could kneel and crawl over to lick her snow-white feet. Even if they had to lose ten years of their lives, they would be willing.


    However, these men quickly realized the identity of this woman and hurriedly lowered their heads. They suppressed the itchy feeling in their hearts and did not dare to show any impudence in their eyes.


    The people who came were Su Yueqing and the family head of the Su family who was about to step down.


    The two of them walked to the end of the red carpet.


    At the end, an old man, the Empress, and the Crown Prince bowed slightly and said, ¡®¡±¡®Greetings, n leader!¡±


    The head of the Su family stepped aside slightly, allowing the most distinguished people in the world to bow to Su Yueqing.


    However, everyone present understood this action.


    Today was the day that the new Su n Leader would inspect the territory.


    And this cold and beautiful woman was the new n leader.


    From now on, the Su family, this terrifying super force, would open a new chapter under the leadership of this woman.


    The men who were previously restless frantically suppressed the strange thoughts in their hearts and knelt down one after another. The Empress, Crown Prince, Imperial Teacher, and branch family leaders bowed with an even more sincere attitude.


    ¡°Greetings to my n leader!¡±


    Su Yueqing epted it calmly.


    She walked into the luxurious main hall of the Su residence and sat at the main seat. Then, she swept her gaze across the few people sitting below and said indifferently, I want to know Feng Nanbei¡¯s whereabouts. ¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s teacher stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡± Master, the Headmaster left the Mirror Lake with Miss Miaomiao three years ago. No one has seen them since then. It is said that the Headmaster has passed away. His ancestral hall has be an ancestral hall. There are even more incense offerings and countless worshippers. ¡®


    After saying this, the Imperial Teacher felt that the woman in the Head of Department, who was now extremely powerful, fell silent.


    He did not dare to specte about the rtionship between the Master of the Sus and the Headmaster of the Academy, so he could only remain silent.


    ¡°And who is Miss Miaomiao?¡± Su Yueqing asked.


    It¡¯s said that Miss Miao Miao¡¯s original name was Hua Miaoyu, ¡± the emperor¡¯s teacher said. ¡± She used to be a little beggar, but the Headmaster took her with him. The two of them have been together for more than 20 years. ¡®


    Little beggar?


    Su Yueqing was stunned. ¡± Is she married to the Headmaster? Do you have any children?¡±


    The emperor teacher shook his head, obviously not knowing.


    Su Yueqing¡¯s expression was a little gloomy, but since he had already said this, he would not be able to get any information if he continued to ask. What followed was to give instructions on the future strategy of the Su family¡¯s branch family.


    She looked into the distance and suddenly realized something.


    Feng Nanbei¡­


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, what are we having for lunch today?¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­ This question reallv stumps me.. ¡°

 Chapter 435 - 435: 256. Thirty-Six Elephants Jump Out of the Chessboard

    Chapter 435 - 435: 256. Thirty-Six Elephants Jump Out of the Chessboard


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the dishes you cook are all delicious.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao answered in a wooden house hidden in the mountains. She put on her fluffy slippers and wrapped herself in a cat-eared cloak as she began to prepare lunch.


    Although this was the depths of the Fire Cmity, it was unexpectedly a purend in the human world. It had not been destroyed by the Fire Cmity and maintained its beautiful state.


    Due to the temperature, the mountain no longer had four seasons. Instead, the flowers and nts were green, as if it waste spring at all times.


    However, only the two of them could enjoy such a beautiful scenery.


    Lu Miaomiao put on her slippers and ran out of the house. She heard the sound of a stream in the distance.


    She took off her shoes and put on her stockings. She stepped on the long grass that was overflowing with green juice and ran towards the stream. She wanted to catch a fish as her main meal for lunch today.


    On the clothes rack outside the door, some clothes and socks were being hung up to dry. They were moving in the wind.


    Xia Ji raised his head. Three years ago, they had moved to a numbered town on the outskirts of the city. After living there for a month, they had found it hard to adapt to the environment. During one of their expeditions, they had found such a good ce and moved here.


    Perhaps Lu Miaomiao could not sense it, but the fire demons had be stronger. They could sense the ck Emperor¡¯s aura, especially when the ck Emperor would unintentionally release some aura to chase them away.


    The king¡¯s residence must not have any misceneous weapons.


    In these three years, Xia Ji had been working hard to break through to the eleventh realm under Lu Miaomiao¡¯s supervision.


    On the other hand, he was fusing and connecting even more techniques.


    He did not rx or ck off at all. He read when he was asleep, read when he was awake, read when he was standing, read when he was sitting, read when he went out, and read when he came back¡­


    If he wasn¡¯t the Headmaster of the Academy, Lu Miaomiao would have thought that he was a bookworm.


    Last year, Xia Ji had alreadyprehended 360,000 techniques and condensed 36 images.


    After that, he stopped as if he had felt a bottleneck and was quietlyprehending.


    The feeling of the bottleneck was very subtle. It was like when he had reached the ninth level but could not touch the tenth level.


    Just half a step away.


    Half a step away.


    It was a momentary mistake.


    However, the furthest distance in the world was just a thought.


    He closed the book and slowly walked out of the house. He sat on a cliff with fragrant grass and casually opened his hands. If the endless Dharma Forms returned to their original state, he would havepleted the two processes of ¡± triggering the phenomenon of heaven and earth ¡± and ¡± stopping heaven and earth ¡°. Now, it actually made ¡± heaven and earth seempletely unaffected, but in fact, they were silently controlled by him. ¡®


    No, it wasn¡¯t Dominate yet. It was still a little short.


    Thirty-six was a special number. It could bepared to the Heavenly Constetion¡¯s thirty-six numbers and cover the entire universe.


    For example, nine was the limit of numbers. Once one broke through, one could reach the heavens in one step.


    Xia Ji leaned back and pondered.


    He might need a battle toplete his epiphany.


    But¡­


    He turned his head and looked in the direction of the wooden house.


    Smoke was rising from the chimneys, bringing with it the warmth of the human world.


    He and Lu Miaomiao had been together for more than 20 years. The two of them had been together day and night, and countless family affairs had happened in between.


    Humans were not nts. How could they be heartless? Especially since everything about Lu Miaomiao seemed toplement him, making his heart calm and peaceful.


    It was less violent at the beginning and less lonely after that. It was as if it wasplete.


    This rtionship had long transcended the initial matters. If one thought about it, they would not remember anything special happening between them.


    This was like the turbulent waves returning to calm, bing a long stream of water that flowed endlessly.


    He had rtives.


    Little Su was the younger sister.


    Linyu is her biological mother.


    An Rongrong, or rather, Su Yueqing, was arade and confidant.


    Su Tian was the coborator and the one who invited them to reproduce.


    However, the only one who truly entered his heart was Lu Miaomiao.


    Before he met Lu Miaomiao, he did not believe in love at all, because he felt that the so-called love was just a reward born from the reproduction of the race. When he met a member of the opposite sex with good looks, good character, and excellent abilities, he would have the desire to marry her.


    This was thew of reproduction that was imprinted in the soul.


    Thisw was urging the reproduction of the race, thus giving them the pleasure of reproduction.


    It was to identify the good and bad of the race, to promote thebination of the best in the race, to make the race stronger and smarter.


    Yes, your other half can be anyone. As long as you follow the above rules, you will be encouraged and there will be no problem.


    Love ¡± was naturally ayer of cover and a lie that deceived others on the spiritual level.


    He never believed in this.


    But now that he had met Lu Miaomiao, he was a little puzzled.


    Because he began to wonder what love was.


    He didn¡¯t think that Lu Miaomiao waspatible with him.


    She also didn¡¯t think that he wanted to have offspring with Lu Miaomiao.


    However, she did not want to be separated.


    This made himpletely confused.


    ¡°Time to eat!¡± Lu Miaomiao stuck her head out of the window and waved the spat.


    Xia Ji broke free from his thoughts and smiled.


    These days of seclusion were probably the happiest times he had ever spent.


    As his silver hair danced wildly, there was no sign of old age at all.


    Thirty-six images circled around him, making him feel as if he had transcended the mortal world.


    However, this person still pushed open the door and sat in front of the wooden table. He took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    Miao Miao began to eat her lunch, full of energy. Xia Ji was also influenced by her, and they ate their lunch happily together.


    ¡°Nanbei, I feel like you¡¯re much more energetic now. Are you still not about to break through to the eleventh realm?¡±


    ¡°Miao Miao¡­Actually ¡­¡± Xia Ji exhaled. ¡± You should know that people like me can¡¯t break through. ¡®


    The expected silence did not appear.


    ¡® No, ¡± Lu Miaomiao said. ¡± If you don¡¯t break through, how can you live for 500 years? If you don¡¯t live, I won¡¯t live alone. ¡± If you die, I die too.¡±


    Xia Ji could feel the sincerity in her words.


    Lu Miaomiao continued, ¡± Let¡¯s break through quietly and stay far away from them. This world is so big. If you break through, we¡¯ll run overseas. The Endless Ocean is so big. They won¡¯t be able to find us. Then we can build our own home overseas. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°You know all about it,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Lu Miaomiao rolled her eyes. But you can¡¯t do it now. You have to break through. If you don¡¯t break through, I¡¯ll cry every day.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Lu Miaomiao counted her fingers and said, ¡± I know that the current Sister Chan isn¡¯t the past Sister Chan. The past Sister Chan was silly. Then, she suddenly changed and became smart and powerful. ¡®


    Sister Chan must have be a shell of something¡­But that thing is very good to me.


    After that, I secretly observed many details. Combined with the attitude and orders of the family, I was almost certain that that thing was our Lu family¡¯s ancestor.


    Since our Lu n ancestor could do this, the other four ns and the Grand Supreme Pce might also have these people.


    I thought about it again. Our aristocratic families have existed for ten thousand years, so I can guess many things.¡±


    ¡® You can¡¯t stop breaking through just because you¡¯re afraid of them, ¡± Lu


    Miaomiao said. ¡± If you die, I¡¯ll definitely die too. ¡± I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± ¡°Then why did the Lu Family Patriarch treat you so well?¡± Xia Ji asked. Lu Miaomiao thought for a long time and shook her head. She really didn¡¯t know.


    Suddenly, her eyes moved and she said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Nanbei, I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We disappeared from the world for three years. After that, as long as people see us heading into the depths of the fire tribtion and never return, they will be able to determine that we are dead.


    ¡°Then, we can take the risk to pass through the depths of the Tribtion Land and go around to the north. Then, you canplete your breakthrough in the north and break free from the shackles of a mortal¡¯s hundred years of lifespan.


    After that, we¡¯ll go out to sea from the port in the north and find an ind overseas to build a world that belongs to us.¡±


    Xia Ji was truly tempted.


    If he established a world overseas, he would be able to jump out of this game of chess. Then, he would be able to unleash his specialties, condense Skill Orbs, and improve continuously. At the same time, he would be able to remotely control the Central ins from overseas. If he encountered any major changes, he would be able to quietly return. It was not a bad thing to be free and unfettered in such a vast world.


    However, before that, he still needed to do something.

 Chapter 436 - 436: 257. Defeating the Enemy Only Requires One Blade

    Chapter 436 - 436: 257. Defeating the Enemy Only Requires One de


    Trantor: 549690339


    The golden sunlight fell diagonally into a valley.


    Illuminating the waterfall during the dry season. It also lit up a pale finger.


    That finger was slowly tapping on the stone table.


    The general in purple armor was waiting quietly.


    The general was small and his face was not very good-looking. There were even some freckles on his cheeks, but his eyes were filled with the ways of the world, making people not dare to deceive him.


    Her eyes were filled with smiles and concentration, making people feel close and willing to talk to her.


    This was General Zi of the Revolutionary Army.


    Behind General Zi stood an expressionless youth.


    The young man lowered his head and stared nkly at the air. No one knew where his mind was wandering.


    Behind the two of them were the 16 elites of the Revolutionary Army.


    Da ¡­ ck ck ¡­


    His fingers were tapping, but he suddenly stopped.


    Because a ck figure wasing from the direction of the canyon.


    Before Zhao Yange could say anything, the ck-armored general in the lead snorted coldly, General Zi is quite confident. He¡¯s sitting on the main seat just like that? ¡±


    Although Zhao Yange was a gentle person, he was naturally not afraid of trouble. Seeing that the ck General, who was also from the Revolutionary Army, had ill intentions, he said, ¡®¡±¡®Then what does the general want?¡±


    Before the ck-armored general could say anything, the two ck-robed soldiers in front of him had already walked forward. They twisted their necks and smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°Are we going to fight just because we haven¡¯t seen any enemies from the aristocratic families?¡± Zhao Yange asked calmly.


    ¡± This is the first time we¡¯re meeting, ¡± the ck General said directly. ¡± We have to determine who¡¯s stronger. Otherwise, who will we listen to? ¡± A group of dragons without a leader, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?


    Who was the leader naturally couldn¡¯t be said with just a mouth.


    Then let¡¯s fight soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals, and the winner takes the lead, okay?¡±


    After saying that, the ck General waved his hand without waiting for a reply.


    Two ck-robed elites of the Revolutionary Army had already stepped forward.


    Zhao Yange¡¯s expression was calm as she tapped her fingers on the table. Naturally, the two of them walked out from her side.


    The four elites of the Revolutionary Army, who were wearing ck robes and purple robes respectively, began to fight.


    All four of them had awakened their bloodlines. Although they had not reached the eleventh realm, they had more or less obtained cultivation techniques from the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll. Coupled with their own bloodline abilities, they were able to kill until dust flew into the air.


    If this scene had happened before the Fire Cmity, it would definitely have been seen as a confrontation between top -notch experts. However, at this moment, it was just a battle between elite soldiers.


    The four of them had already exchanged dozens of blows in the blink of an eye. Qi des flew and vortexes spun.


    The more the two sides fought, the angrier they became. Unknowingly, they had gone from stopping at a point to fighting to the death.


    However, the ck General had no intention of stopping him.


    Zhao Yange¡¯s expression was a little cold. She naturally could not admit defeat. This was not a matter of her victory or defeat alone.


    She was the representative of many senior brothers and sisters, to act ording to the circumstances, and also to inherit her teacher¡¯s beliefs. Although sheter understood that her teacher might be a member of an aristocratic family, her teacher¡¯s beliefs were clearly different from those of an aristocratic family, so she did not withdraw from the Revolutionary Army.


    As a disciple of the Headmaster of Academy, how could he be led by others?


    Even if she agreed, it was impossible for her senior brothers and sisters to agree.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t stop him.


    At this moment, a loudugh came from afar.


    Then, a sh came from afar. The shnded on the ground and leaped hundreds of feet. It was like a mountain leaning forward with a great momentum. The forcended on the line of the four elite Bloodline Warriors.


    The four of them felt the powerful force and hurriedly jumped to the sides. However, they were more or less too slow.


    The power of the air had alreadynded, and the ground trembled. The rolling air waves were like a flood, sweeping the four people away. It was followed by the cries of dragons and elephants, which made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    The four elite soldiers felt as if they were being trampled by the elephant¡¯s hooves. Their stomachs churned and they could no longer stand up.


    In the distance¡­


    A voice rang out¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re both from the Revolutionary Army, so why fight? Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to be harmonious?


    Everyone turned around and saw a figure the size of a small mountain walk out of the forest with his hands behind his back. That figure had thick eyebrows and big eyes, filled with righteousness.


    The person suddenly stopped and moved aside slightly. A woman full of beauty and intelligence walked out.


    The woman was tall and slender, wearing blue armor. Her figure was slightly thin, but her gentle eyes revealed a little fatigue.


    The ck-armored general¡¯s expression changed and he smiled. ¡®¡±¡®General Lan and Long Xiangjun, you came at the right time. In this case, other than General Bai, all the generals who can be of use are here.


    Since the Dragon Elephant Lord doesn¡¯t like to fight soldiers, let¡¯s fight generals directly.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to fight the Dragon Elephant Lord?¡± he asked, pping his hands.


    Not far away, Tang Lan¡¯s expression remained calm. She had long known that two tigers could not live on the same mountain. Today¡¯s confrontation was inevitable.


    The strongest person under her was naturally Xia Ye, but Xia Ye was cultivating, so he brought the Elephant Lord. After all, the Elephant Lord had also broken through to the peak of the eleventh realm.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but feel as if her heart was being stabbed by a knife.


    Because the man whom she had fallen in love with because of her inferiorityplex¡­lt was very likely that he had passed away because he had not broken through.


    That man had been busy in the Southern Dynasty for most of his life and had won a reputation before and after his death. Unfortunately, his hair had grown white early, and it was unknown whether he had be a skeleton now.


    In terms of talent, who couldpare to him?


    However, no matter how great one¡¯s talent was, one needed to cultivate in an appropriate ce. Otherwise, what was the use?


    Feng Nanbei¡­


    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get to see you onest time.


    Thoughts shed through Tang Lan¡¯s mind. She turned gloomy and nodded at the Long Elephant Lord who was looking at her..

 Chapter 437 - 437: 257. Defeating the Enemy Only Requires One Blade

    Chapter 437 - 437: 257. Defeating the Enemy Only Requires One de


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Elephant Lord walked to an empty space beside a waterfall and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±ln that case, let¡¯s spar.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a man with a carefree expression walked out with augh.


    However, the man did not walk towards the Elephant Lord. Instead, he walked in front of Tang Lan. He suddenly smiled wickedly and bowed slightly.¡±l¡¯m Lin Yexiao. If I were to defeat your subordinate, do you have any objections?¡±


    The ck General was speechless.


    He nced at his master, Zhang Mang.


    Zhang Mang¡¯s eyes remained unmoved.


    The ck General knew that he had tacitly agreed, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    In the distance¡­


    Lin Yexiao said with a charming gentleman¡¯s smile, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t believe me and think I¡¯m bragging, but I just like to tell the truth.


    If it was anyone else, I would have gone up and killed them. But for some reason, I felt that you and I seemed to have met at first sight, so I took the liberty to ask.¡±


    Tang Lan forcefully suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and said with a frown,¡±lf you have the ability, go and try.¡±


    Lin Yexiao was delighted. That girl indeed had a good impression of her.


    That was right. A person like him, despite facing many difficulties, was indomitable. He was a man who had experienced the vicissitudes of life and had such a story.


    Which woman in the world could be immune to his charm?


    Therefore, his figure shed and he stood opposite the Elephant God. He smiled and shook his head, then hooked his finger and said, ¡°¡±Since you¡¯re Miss Lan¡¯s subordinate, I¡¯ll let you have one move so that you¡¯ll be convinced.¡±


    Actually, Lin Yexiao¡¯s move had a deeper meaning.


    He needed to convince the brawny man in front of him to call him master, then take General Lan into his room. After that, he would be a major force in the Revolutionary Army and no longer need to rely on Zhang Mang.


    This was only his first step.


    The second step was to gain Zhang Mang¡¯s trust and then secretly poison the person who had humiliated him.


    He, Lin Yexiao, had always been a man with a clear goal.


    He was also a person who would not go with the flow.


    He would make the world spin with him!


    His opinion and foresight formed the main line of the story with him as the protagonist.


    No one could shake his n, and no one could see through his n!


    He was not only a powerhouse, but also a wise man!


    Unfortunately, only a few women understood him.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord red at him coldly.


    Suddenly, he took a step forward, and a wave of air rushed out like a tide. The power belonging to the eleventh realm shot out, directly crushing the surrounding flowers, rocks, and nts. Even the waterfall in the distance was cut off by this step.


    As he took a step, his mountain-like body charged forward.


    The rapid impact created rings of air explosions.


    The explosion spread like smoke.


    An elephant hoof that seemed to be ted with ck metal suddenly sted out from the hazy fog.


    The elephant¡¯s hooves smashed down like a meteor, scattering everything in its path.


    Lin Yexiao shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    A white light shed in his hand.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord¡¯s attack was like hitting cotton.


    A white light shed in Lin Yexiao¡¯s hand again.


    A simr,rger, and cker elephant hoof struck out with a loud bang, directly hitting the Dragon Elephant Lord¡¯s abdomen, sending him flying backward.


    Lin Yexiaoughed maniacally.


    So what if he had not recovered his strength?


    He only needed a Fatal Block Card and a Crushing Card to defeat his opponent.


    However, these cards were useless against those monsters. He was also puzzled. System, oh System, when can you give me more awesome cards? I¡¯ll call you daddy.


    Lin Yexiao looked around. You should be shocked and afraid, right?


    I used his power to heavily injure him.


    The Elephant Lordnded on the ground and clutched his abdomen. He spat out blood and was unable to get up for a moment. Tang Lan hurriedly ran over. This was her brother-inw.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The Elephant Lord shook his head. ¡± This kid is very strange. ¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡±


    Lin Yexiaoughed loudly and said, ¡± I used your strength to defeat you. How is it strange? ¡±


    The Dark General finally understood that this kid was indeed capable. He struck while the iron was hot, so he looked at Zhao Yange and said, ¡°¡±General Zi, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Lin Yexiao walked in front of Tang Lan. Her eyes were sincere as she said softly, ¡°Sorry, I could only use a little more strength in front of the general.¡±


    After saying that, he threw out a porcin bottle from his pocket.¡±This is for your subordinates.¡±


    Tang Lan threw the porcin bottle far away and said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Lin Yexiao sighed and touched her nose. She smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡± Miss. Dlease don¡¯t be angrv. I admit mv mistake. okav? ¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tang Lan was furious no matter how good her temper was.


    Lin Yexiao was happy in her heart. She had taken the bait.


    The first step to making a woman fall in love with you was to leave a deep impression on her.


    Therefore, in order to strengthen this impression, he said coldly, hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Tang Lan was so angry that sheughed, but she ignored him. She pped her hands, and two elite soldiers brought Long Xiangjun to rest. She sat at the stone table and sized up General Zi.


    As a woman, she had a good impression of General Zi, so she reminded him, ¡°Be careful, the other party is very strange.¡±


    Zhao Yange felt her kindness and nodded with a smile. She then turned to look at the young man behind her, ¡°Senior Brother, please. ¡®


    The young man responded and walked up with his saber.


    His back was a little hunched, and his eyes were a little dazed. It seemed that no matter how many years he had been, he could not ovee his fear of socializing..

 Chapter 438 - 438: 257. Defeating the Enemy Only Requires One Blade

    Chapter 438 - 438: 257. Defeating the Enemy Only Requires One de


    Trantor: 549690339


    With so many strangers around, he started to panic.


    However, if an enemy appeared on the other side, he would instantly calm down.


    His name was Wind-on-Snow, and he had yet to be defeated.


    Lin Yexiao nced at the other side and realized that General Zi was not good-looking. There was really no need to use his trump card, so he turned into an actor and twisted his arms.¡±l¡¯m so tired. Let¡¯s switch.¡±


    Zhang Mang shot him a nce, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Pulling his ck cloak, he walked up and shouted, ¡°¡±Let me fight this battle.¡±


    He walked over to Wind-on-Snow, and his originally furrowed brows suddenly rxed. His originally contemptuous expression instantly became serious.


    That was because the look in his eyes had changed.


    Zhang Mang had seen countless people in his previous life, but he had never seen such a pure gaze.


    It was so pure that not a speck of dust could be seen. It was so bright that it was as if the sky was in the water. The water ripples did not move, but it became a frozen abyss.


    Wind-on-Snow said in a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Hello,¡±


    When he spoke to strangers, his voice would be awkward and unnatural, but he still knew basic etiquette.


    ¡°Are you willing to follow me?¡± Zhang Mang suddenly asked.


    Wind-on-Snow was stunned for a moment before sheughed.


    That smile was also very pure, so pure that everyone could see the disdain in it.


    And everyone knew that this young man wasn¡¯t mocking others, but he felt this way from the bottom of his heart.


    There was faith in his eyes, and he was as devout as an ascetic believer. All his true thoughts would immediately be revealed.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said after some thought.


    Zhang Mang nodded. All of a sudden, he twisted his neck and released all the


    muscles in his body. His blood veins were like knotted vines, like venomous snakes roaming about.


    In the process of expanding, there was actually a slight sound of thunder exploding, and the air exploded endlessly.


    In the next moment, Zhang Mang¡¯s body had already reached a height of 15 meters. He still had 100 extra attribute points that he hadn¡¯t used yet, which he could use at any time.


    Wind-on-Snow raised his head and looked at the terrifying muscr giant. His gaze was still pure, and his hand was already on the saber.


    When his five fingers gripped the hilt of the saber, he revealed a rxed expression.


    Zhang Mang clenched his fists and cracked his knuckles. Another burst of lightning rang out. The power of the eleventh realm lingered in his skin. As a transmigrator, the Dharmakaya he obtained was actually a substantial enhancement of his body. Although that was strange, it was somewhat simr to Lin Yexiao and even Xia Xiaosu from before.


    But Zhang Mang had never been defeated by such strength.


    ¡°Come and fight!¡± he roared.


    In the next moment, he stomped on the ground.


    As the earth shook, the power around him spread out even more. He crossed his hands and a violent hammer smashed down.


    The power of the 11th level, which was violent enough to destroy an ordinary Dharmakaya, fell with the speed of lightning. The speed and power were many times stronger than the Dragon Elephant Lord¡¯s.


    Everyone could only see a few afterimages. That terrifying power had already reached the front of the youth under General Zi.


    Tang Lan and everyone else revealed shocked expressions.


    The ck General¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock and admiration.


    Although Zhao Yange¡¯s expression was as calm as ever, her hands that were hidden in her seat were tightly gripping her armor, and they were slightly trembling.


    Senior Brother ¡­


    Please don¡¯t let anything happen.


    Senior Brother!


    At this moment, Zhang Mang¡¯s fist had already shattered Wind-on-Snow.


    However, a hallucinatory scene urred.


    The shattered Wind-on-Snow pulled out her saber.


    Almost at the same time, the saber shed out like a dream, piercing through space and resting on Zhang Mang¡¯s neck. It cut through his skin that was tougher than countless armors andnded on his thick neck.


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°¡±You lost.¡±


    It was very difficult for him to control himself so that he did not kill anyone. This made him feel a little ufortable , so his voice unconsciously sounded a little aggrieved.


    Zhang Mang¡¯s eyes widened as he stood rooted to the ground¡­


    ¡°You ¡­ Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Teacher¡¯s disciple.¡±


    Wind-on-Snow jumped down from his shoulder and slowly walked behind Zhao Yange.


    The entire ce was silent..

 Chapter 439 - 439: 258. Ambush, Murder, Where’s Your Teacher?

    Chapter 439 - 439: 258. Ambush, Murder, Where¡¯s Your Teacher?


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Zhang Mang suddenly said.


    Everyone looked over.


    ¡°I clearly shattered you, so why are youpletely fine?¡± Zhang Mang continued.


    Wind-on-Snow did not reply.


    ¡°Is that your avatar?¡± Zhang Mang¡¯s eyes flickered. What a powerful Dharmakaya. Let me guess what it is? Is it simr to the Undying Bird?¡±


    Wind-on-Snow still did not reply.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡¯


    Zhang Mang returned to his original form and stood behind the ck General.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t mind. Although he was at a disadvantage just now, it wasn¡¯t a life and death battle.


    If it was a life and death battle, he would instantly add 100 attribute points to his strength, and his defense would instantly increase by two levels. No matter what kind of knife he used, he would not be able to cut through his body parts that were fully defended.


    At the same time, he was also at a disadvantage because he did not know the other party¡¯s avatar.


    On the other hand, the corners of Lin Yexiao¡¯s lips curled up into a devilish arc. It seemed that that transmigrator did not get a good cheat. Hmph, she had to keep a low profile to prevent him from having the intention to kill.


    Since the ck General¡¯s side had been defeated, he had nothing to say and sat down.


    The generals of the three parties had a certain degree of understanding of each other, so they began to discuss.


    ¡± There are two people from the aristocratic familiesing from the west, ¡® the ck general said in a deep voice. ¡± They are estimated to arrive at the ruins near the former Imperial Capital the day after tomorrow. When we pass by the Leaping Leopard Gorge, we can attack those two people and obtain more information about the aristocratic families. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of those two people too. I heard that they¡¯ve been asking around for news about the Headmaster. One of them is the traitor of the Su family, Su Yu,¡± Tang Lan said.


    ¡°A traitor of the Su family?¡± The ck General asked curiously. How did General Lan know about this?¡±


    ¡® MO Wen¡¯s source of information, ¡± Tang Lan said. ¡± Su Yu isn¡¯t weak. I¡¯m not too sure about the person dressed as a Daoist nun.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s not weak? If the main forces of the three rebel armies were to attack them, would they let them escape? That would make our Revolutionary Army seem useless.


    There aren¡¯t many idiots who are so brazen and don¡¯t hide their aristocratic family identities.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the two of them are too powerful and there¡¯s no need to hide it?¡± Zhao Yange suddenly asked.


    The ck Generalughed. ¡± If we follow General Zits words, then our Revolutionary Army might as well surrender. What¡¯s the point of fighting if we¡¯re afraid of this and that? ¡±


    He turned to look at Zhang Mang and Lin Yexiao behind him.


    Lin Yexiao thought to herself that if she followed the rules, the other party would definitelye and fight the younger ones first, then the older ones.


    They would kill the weaker ones and attract the stronger ones. It had always


    Deene rule 01 every world co 10110w we rules.


    Other than being defeated by the Headmaster and the terrifying monster, he had not encountered any other situations. Thus, he nodded and said, ¡°¡±Cowardly people will eventually be rats and have no future!¡±


    Zhang Mang was deep in thought. He needed to understand the power of this world, and the strongest force he knew of was the aristocratic families. Usually, the aristocratic families were elusive, and it was rare for two people toe. If he didn¡¯t test them out, he might not have the chance next time.


    Moreover, he still had 100 free attribute points. He only needed toplete some free missions before the battle to increase his attribute points.


    He did not believe that there was any expert in this world who could really withstand his full-powered attack.


    If this was a story, he had already umted a lot and endured for more than ten years. Now, if he did not even dare to test the waters, wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace to transmigrators?


    Thus, Zhang Mang pondered for a moment before saying,¡± We¡¯ll be in the dark, and they¡¯ll be in the open. We¡¯re at the same level. As long as we don¡¯t let them use their trump cards, we¡¯ll be fine. ¡®


    ¡°Xia Ye isn¡¯t here, and Long Xiangjun is seriously injured¡­¡± Tang Lan said. At that time, I can only send other people to participate in the battle.¡±


    Zhao Yange turned to look at his senior brother. His senior brother¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. It was obvious that he was not interested in how to fight.


    Hence, Zhao Yange nodded in agreement. She then took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Tang Lan, ¡°General Lan, give this pill to the Elephant Lord. ¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Lan smiled as she received the porcin bottle.


    Since the three parties had reached a consensus, it was time to set up the ambush the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°Old Feng, wear this dress that I picked for you to fight the enemy. It will make you look younger. ¡±


    Lu Miaomiao giggled as she handed the ck cat cloak to Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji took the cloak. He no longer cared about what outsiders thought. Seeing that Lu Miaomiao was wearing the white cat cloak, he grabbed the cute ck cat cloak and put it on, then grabbed the white knife and casually stuck it at his waist.


    He suddenly thought of the tribtion cloud. It seemed that it had not returned yet. Could it be that he was lost? Or perhaps the matter had not been resolved?


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about again? Let¡¯s go,¡± Lu Miaomiao pulled his hand.


    She held Xia Ji¡¯s hand.


    However, he was unable to pull it¡­


    Miaomiao, it¡¯s gettingte, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Let¡¯s set off tomorrow. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Old Feng!¡±


    That night..


    Lu Miaomiao couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw a ck shadow passing by outside the window.


    She carefully pushed open the window slit. The ck shadow was extremely familiar. It was her family¡¯s Old Feng.


    Where was he going at this hour?


    Lu Miaomiao thought to herself, but she didn¡¯t chase after him. Instead, she tiptoed to the room at the side.


    Her footsteps were extremely soft. After all, she was a woman with great attainments in the art of ¡°prison break¡±.


    She carefully pushed open the door of the room next door. Sure enough, the bed was empty. Old Feng had indeed run away.


    Shey back on the bed and pouted, tapping her index fingers together..

 Chapter 440 - 440: 258. Ambush, Murder, Where’s Your Teacher?

    Chapter 440 - 440: 258. Ambush, Murder, Where¡¯s Your Teacher?


    Trantor: 549690339


    It seemed like Old Feng was hiding a lot of secrets.


    The next day¡­


    Everything was fine.


    Lu Miaomiao obediently didn¡¯t ask where Old Feng had gonest night.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything.


    After the two of them finished their breakfast, they headed out of the Tribtion Land.


    The next day.


    Leopards leap over the gorge.


    The main path to enter and exit the Tribtion Lands.


    It was almost the only way to go from east to west.


    The canyon was so narrow that it was just enough for carriages to pass through, and because it had been submerged by the spreading cmity, the temperature was scorching and smoke was rising. From time to time, one could see the air distorted by the high temperature in the distance, as well as the green poisonous fog that asionally made a sizzling sound.


    This was an extremely ufortable environment, both in terms of sight and touch. It was clearly only the outer perimeter of the fire tribtion, but it was also awless ce for killing and looting.


    Further out were the so-called ¡± numbered cities. ¡± Many martial artists chose to rest in such cities. After all, they could also receive free material assistance from the new dynasty.


    But today, there was a hidden killing intent outside the Leopard Leaping Gorge.


    The many experts of the Revolutionary Army were lying in ambush here, waiting for their prey to enter the web that had been woven long ago.


    No matter who the two people from the aristocratic families were, they would only be like butterflies. They could only struggle on the spiderweb, but they could not break free.


    Dusk was approaching.


    The sandstorm swept the ground.


    They turned into waves of yellow waves that came from afar, brushed the ground, and then went away. Time slowly passed.


    Soon,


    It was time for starlight to fill the sky. Winter nightes early,


    The bright moon is high in the sky,


    It illuminated the warm and rednd, and in the distance, two figures gradually appeared.


    He was a young master from an aristocratic family with an evil aura.


    A beautiful Taoist nun.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even stop.


    It was as if he did not sense the danger ahead at all.


    Zhang Mang nced at Lin Yexiao, then nced at the distant Dragon Elephant Lord, as well as the youth who had been forced to reveal his name, ¡°Little Wind¡±.


    He, the Dragon Elephant Lord, and Little Wind were all powerhouses at the peak of the eleventh realm.


    Although Lin Yexiao was not, as a transmigrator, he had a trump card that was definitely not weaker than the peak of the eleventh realm.


    Apart from that, the Revolutionary Army was not weak. They had also sent out a total of eight 11th-tier powerhouses and 30 bloodline awakeners who had condensed their Dharma Power.


    With such a lineup, capturing two mere aristocratic families was already using a sledgehammer to kill a chicken.


    Zhang Mang was a cautious person. Furthermore, this was his first time fighting against the aristocratic families, so he naturally had to do this.


    At this moment, he restrained his aura and emptied his mind, feeling the approaching footsteps of the two aristocratic families.


    Butterflies¡­


    Soon, he would enter the spider web.


    Battle¡­


    It was about to be triggered.


    Zhang Mang¡¯s mind became increasingly calm. He turned his head again and saw a devilish smile on Lin Yexiao¡¯s lips. Her eyes were emitting a charming light.


    Zhang Mang followed his gaze¡­


    It was the Daoist nun walking on the left.


    He had to admit that the Daoist nun from this aristocratic family was very tasteful. She was a ssic beauty with an otherworldly aura¡­Even he was a little tempted.


    But he would not be moved by a woman.


    The young master next to the nun was probably the traitor of the Su family, Su


    Yu.


    When he saw the Daoist nun, she had obviously seen him as well.


    The moment their gazes met, the rebel army experts who were close to the Daoist nun and Su Yu had already attacked.


    Four 11th level cultivators and nine bloodline awakeners who had condensed their Dharma Power attacked at the same time, forming the first wave of powerful attacks.


    The air waves were like a tide, mixed with various strange Dharma Power and Dharma Body Power.


    Smoke and dust billowed, light shadows flickered, and thunder rumbled.


    Powerful energy spread out in all directions, revealing the huge outline of the Dharmakaya, bringing with it a pressure that made one¡¯s true energy almost sticky.


    These auras ovepped and intersected with each other.


    It turned into an extremely powerful force and pressed down on the young master and Daoist nun like a god¡¯s hand.


    Dust and stones rolled up, and the air currents whipped out deep marks on the cliff like long whips.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡± Aristocrats, atone for your sins!! ¡±


    ¡°Today is the day of judgment!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The first powerful attack had just beenunched.


    The second expert, who was slightly further away,unched another attack.


    At the same time, the three peak eleventh realm cultivators and Lin Yexiao quickly approached as the finale, preparing to add anotheryer of insurance to that foolproof attack.


    However, at the critical moment, the Revolutionary Army would definitely show some mercy so that they could bring him back and interrogate him to obtain information about the aristocratic families.


    Zhang Mang suddenly felt uneasy.


    Because he didn¡¯t see any fear on the faces of the two people from the aristocratic families.


    At the same time, his high-attribute intuition was frantically reminding him to escape.


    He had only sensed this kind of notification before he left the small town he had transmigrated from¡­


    What was going on?


    Zhang Mang trusted his instincts. Although he didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong, he still stopped in his tracks. As everyone was advancing, he slowed down and quickly retreated.


    A loud noise suddenly came from behind him.


    Immediately after, a miserable howl was heard.


    The screams were not from the aristocratic families, but from the elites of the Revolutionary Army.


    The initial scream seemed to have ignited the fuse, followed by a terrifying sound that erupted almost at the same time.


    Zhang Mang didn¡¯t understand.


    He could not understand¡­


    What kind of world was this?


    Suddenly, he subconsciously looked up.


    Because he felt the world suddenly darken. The scattered starlight was like an incandescentmp in his previous life that had suddenly been turned off and suddenly lost its light.


    An extreme, indescribable fear that was as vast as the deep sea and as mysterious as the starry sky drowned his heart.


    He felt as if his heart had fallen into the heavy snow of winter, and he could not breathe.


    The warning from his intuition had reached its peak, and it was difficult to raise it any higher!


    Zhang Mang didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He ced all his free attribute points on Strength.


    At the same time, his body began to change. He released his avatar.


    He roared, and the ground beneath his feet turned into a deep pit amidst the dust. The huge rebound force carried him away like a meteor.


    But ¡­


    What was faster than light?


    It was starlight.


    As soft as water,


    From the infinite distance,


    But it came in an instant,


    With a precision that surpassed that of a scalpel, it pierced through all of Zhang Mang¡¯s defenses in an iprehensible manner, piercing through his dantian and shattering all of his meridians, but it did not kill him.


    Lin Yexiao was very smart. When he saw Zhang Mang retreat, he also quietly retreated. At that moment, when he saw the starlight, his eyes revealed iparable fear.


    However, what followed was a gloating expression.


    Hey ¡­


    This saves me the trouble of making a move.


    However, his gloating was not over yet.


    A beam of starlight prated his lower abdomen again, crushing his dantian and meridians that he had recovered with creat difficultv afterDleting the mission. It turned the realm that he had raised with difficulty into waste again.


    In the distant world, a pair of snow-white ankles stepped on the warm earth. ¡± He ¡± gathered ¡± His ¡± ck robe and turned away.


    He ¡± shattered Zhang Mang¡¯s dantian to provide a set of data for reference.


    He shattered Lin Yexiao¡¯s dantian to test the possibility of a second recovery.


    These were all very important data for that man.


    After doing all this, he disappeared into the starlight.


    Heaven and earth had just lit up again.


    It illuminated the ughter at the mouth of the Leopard Leaping Gorge.


    It was really inappropriate to say that he was killing.


    Because this was a one-sided ughter.


    Su Yu snorted, and an ink-like ck shadow flew out of his seven orifices, entangling the experts who were attacking him. He grabbed the bone knife and casually swung it.


    Every time he killed, the bone de would be brighter.


    Lu Chan waved the long sleeves of her Taoist robe, and the person who rushed in front of her was dejected, as if he had lost his soul. She waved her sleeve again, and the wind from her sleeve turned into a sharp de that shed across the person¡¯s neck.


    In the midst of aplete massacre and endless wails.


    There was only one person left in front of Lu Chan. It was a big man the size of a small mountain, Long Xiangjun.


    Su Yu was left alone.


    It was a young man holding a knife.


    Su Yu clearly recognized this young man. After all, she had met him at the Wangjiang Tower before. This young man was the one who killed one of the Ghost Emperor¡¯s three disciples.


    As if she had received a gift, Su Yu smiled in surprise and said, ¡°Wind-on-Snow, where¡¯s your teacher?¡±


    P.S. Little Shui realized that she was too strong. Although she had taken leave, she still managed to make it past midnight.. Yes, a salute, flowers

 Chapter 441 - 441:259. The People in the World Don ‘t Need a Master

    Chapter 441 - 441:259. The People in the World Don ¡®t Need a Master


    Trantor: 549690339


    The stars were bright, and the emperor was gone.


    There was a difference between the strong and the weak.


    First of all, the strong only cared about themselves.


    Secondly, the strong would not expect help from the beginning.


    Moreover, the strong would not help others for no reason.


    They could live in groups, but they were harmonious and different. Their differences would not lead to war between them.


    Therefore, after the Grand Supreme was done, he left as if he didn¡¯t see Lu


    Chan and Su Yu.


    When Wind-on-Snow saw Su Yu, he didn¡¯t have much of an emotional reaction. All of his ¡®teammates¡¯ had been crushed and killed, but it didn¡¯t seem to matter to him. After all, he didn¡¯t have his junior brothers and sisters. Therefore, when he heard the question, he answered honestly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m also looking for my teacher, but I can¡¯t find him.¡± His tone stunned Su Yu.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Su Yu asked.


    Wind-on-Snow revealed a puzzled expression, as if the other party had just asked him a question. He suddenly remembered that in social situations, if he did not answer a question that someone had asked him, it would be considered impolite.


    Therefore, he shook his head honestly. ¡°¡±l¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I need to be afraid of you?¡± she asked curiously.


    Su Yu narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, she felt like she was at a disadvantage, but at the same time, she seemed to have thought of something.


    In every era, there were more or less existences that were enviable from the perspective of history. These existences were born like the proud sons of heaven, or were seen as freaks by mortals, but in reality, they were stunning beyondpare.


    In other words¡­


    The nine of them should not have existed in this era.


    And this era had its original ¡± true protagonist ¡°.


    These ¡± true protagonists ¡± had a strange home ground in this era, just like they had in ancient times.


    Su Yu suddenly felt a little dazed. She vaguely felt that the young man in front of her was probably the ¡°real protagonist¡±. He was an existence with the same talent and luck as thest gods and Buddhas in ancient times.


    In an instant, he had the intention to kill.


    Therefore, he raised his hand and pushed it higher.


    The palm of his hand changed, and the palm lines became dream-like. The criss-crossing patterns became clearer and clearer, and gradually turned into terrifying dark mountains and rivers. If one were to look at it with a high-magnification microscope, one would be able to see¡­


    There was a miniature world in his palm.


    And when he did this action, some kind of wonderful connection had already prated the main world and connected with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. I¡¯ve decided to put you in my notebook,¡± Su Yu said. As he spoke, he took out a blood-red book and a ck pen.


    Lu Chan couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Yu.


    Really ¡­ The Book of Life and Death. No matter who it was, as long as it was recorded in this book, they would die instantly.


    This was a super bug-like magic treasure, but fortunately, such a magic treasure had a long ¡± casting before shaking ¡± and many restrictions. It required someone to help restrain the enemy, allowing him to have enough time to write. Otherwise, the Wu family¡¯s ancestor would have been invincible long ago.


    She vaguely remembered that in ancient times, in every ¡± team battle, ¡± the other side would pick on the Wu family¡¯s ancestor and attack him crazily. This also created the Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s twisted personality that was not peaceful, as well as his rich and fancy experience of being beaten up and escaping.


    It meant that they could lose the team battle, but they had to die.


    The existence of the Wu family¡¯s ancestor could tear apart the enemy¡¯s formation.


    Whoosh .


    Su Yu had already flipped to the first page of the notebook. She grabbed a pen and began to write the name ¡®Wind-on-Snow¡± on the notebook.


    He wrote very slowly because it was impossible to write fast. Every stroke seemed to tear apartyers of karma, as if it was pushing mountains.


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s instincts told him that although he didn¡¯t know what the book was for, he knew that if he allowed the other party toplete this action, something terrifying would happen.


    Although the person in front of him had not finished his battle with his teacher, he was clearly an opponent who was on par with his teacher. If he could kill such an opponent, it would be something worth celebrating for a long time.


    The de light was t.


    Only then did the saber appear.


    There was light.


    The lightnded on the Wu family¡¯s ancestor and cut through his skin. However, it was as if it had cut into nothingness. It returned without any fleshy touch. The person standing in front of him seemed to have suddenly lost his physical body.


    Wind-on-Snow had fought with Chu Mei before, so she had the experience of fighting with monsters like the Wu family.


    Thus, in an instant, his de was wrapped in his faith.


    It was pure.


    It was clean.


    Devout,


    However, it was a scorching hot intent.


    In his body, the quiet blood began to boil, and his body turned into a


    Dharmakaya, bing ethereal, as if it was present and not present. This de had changed its form in an instant. It was not a de, but it was still a de.


    But no matter what, Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry. Then, the blood-red book and the ck pen in her hands disappeared into thin air. She disappeared from where she was and appeared behind Wind-on- Snow.


    The moment he appeared, he had already grabbed the bone saber that was hundred refined from the remains. The saber was awe-inspiring and had a touch of fresh red.


    The saber had already appeared less than three feet away from


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s neck, and it shed down at an extremely fast speed.


    If an ordinary person attacked with all their strength, they would not be able to turn around in time before they had shed outpletely.


    However, if he used an indiscriminate attack, it would be impossible to defend against Su Yu¡¯s attack..

 Chapter 442 - 442: 259. The People in the World Don ‘t Need a Master

    Chapter 442 - 442: 259. The People in the World Don ¡®t Need a Master


    Trantor: 549690339


    Points form lines, lines form surfaces, and surfaces form bodies.


    It was better to have no power leaking than to have power leaking.


    A long-range attack was inferior to a close-range attack.


    As long as one had not transcended the Heavenly Dao, even an utmost powerful being would have to abide by these three absolutews.


    Therefore, in the same realm of attack power, fancy tricks were useless, and the body was not as good as the point. ¡± AOE ¡± was not as good as a solo kill.


    If he wanted to suppress his body, he would need a higher level of power.


    Wind-on-Snow was obviously not stronger than Su Yu, so he couldn¡¯t force her back with his indiscriminate attacks.


    If it was someone else, they might have already died because they had used the wrong method.


    However, Wind-on-Snow¡¯s terrifying intuition caused his sh to turn into a whirl.


    The de moved like flowing water.


    Water has no fixed form.


    A knife has no fixed shape.


    His saber and the bone saber collided, but there was no sound of collision.


    In an instant, the bone knife disappeared along with Su Yu and reappeared behind Wind-on -Snow. This method of torture was simply driving people crazy.


    Wind-on-Snow¡¯s de couldn¡¯t cut through everything, so his de spun again.


    The light distorted.


    Once again, he faced the bone de behind him.


    This time, the sabers collided with each other, and a terrifying explosion finally sounded. Energy leaked out, bringing with it a wave of air that caused the world to rumble.


    Wind-on-Snow and Su Yu were both sent flying by the shockwave.


    Lu Chan looked at the scene with interest. As for the Dragon Elephant Lord, he was just an ant that she could easily crush. She did not care.


    The same realm?


    The species of avatars were also divided into three, six, and nine grades.


    Moreover, some of the trump cards he had were beyond the imagination of people in this realm.


    Naturally, the Dragon Elephant Lord did not dare to take the initiative to attack. He could see that the Daoist nun in front of him had the ability to easily kill him¡­


    His heart sank, and the pride of having broken through his realm instantly turned into fear.


    He nced at Tang Lan, Zhao Yange, and the Dark General who were watching the battle from afar. However, he did not even have the courage to ask them to escape because he knew that they would not be able to escape¡­


    The only hope in front of him was this young man who called himself Little Wind.


    In the canyon.


    The three generals who were watching the battle were dumbfounded¡­


    No one knew what was going on.


    Why were all the experts of the Revolutionary Army who had been lying in ambush so quickly wiped out?


    The ck General looked at his master who had copsed to the ground and his body began to tremble. No one knew his master¡¯s temperament and strength better than him, but even so, his master was still killed in an instant!


    How was this possible?


    Tang Lan felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. Her entire body was cold, and she once again felt the fear of being a servant of an aristocratic family.


    Zhao Yange clenched his fists. Senior Brother, Senior Brother¡­


    She could not control her emotions and could not help but shout, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother! Defeat him!¡±


    Wind-on-Snow could no longer hear anything.


    Any area he was in would be attacked at the next moment.


    Moreover, even if he finished off this one, the nun next to him looked very strong.


    Su Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. She held the handle of the bone knife with both hands and snorted lightly. The ck shadow that was as thick as ink suddenly exploded ¡­


    Layers of Su Yu split apart.


    In the blink of an eye, there were more than ten Su Yus.


    They shed at their opponents in more than a dozen positions.


    The de was wrapped in ck gas, which was death.


    In Wind-on-Snow¡¯s eyes, the calm and pure expression had disappeared, and was reced by a zing madness. Her eyes lit up with excitement.


    He couldn¡¯t determine where the enemy was, but he could break out of the encirclement with a single sh.


    Under the moonlight, he pulled out his knife and shed out again. The knife light brought him like a meteor and shattered Su Yu like a.


    However, just as the was broken, a new had already formed and wrapped around Wind-on-Snow once again.


    In other words¡­


    The situation had not changed at all.


    The only thing that had changed was that Wind-on-Snow¡¯s de had beenpletely shed, and she was like a trapped beast that had fallen into a dead end.


    This was the strength of the Wu family¡¯s ancestor, who was almost the weakest in the early stages.


    Chi!


    A de of death shed into Wind-on -Snow¡¯s back.


    His Dharmakaya¡¯s powerful healing power instantly activated, but it was unable to heal due to the powerful repulsive force of the ck smoke. As a result, blood flowed out.


    This was the first time Wind-on-Snow had been injured, but he had already paid the price to quickly pull away and fly far away.


    He was not running away.


    However, he suddenly realized something.


    The man in front of him raised his palm and formed a certain connection. He had already noticed it.


    The reason why this man could ¡± flicker ¡± infinitely was that he could only do so in the area that he had set.


    Then, as long as he left this area, the other party¡¯s Blink would not be effective. At that time, it would be a battlefield that was beneficial to him.


    Wind-on-Snowpletely ignored the blood on her back, as if she did not feel any pain at all.


    His speed was extremely fast, even faster than the wind. The air under his feet turned into solid stone steps. He walked far away with irregr steps that defied normal logic.


    However, he had only flown a few miles when he saw the Daoist nun casually make a throwing motion in the air.


    With this toss, the four swords shot into the air, turning into hundreds, thousands, and even tens of thousands of swords. These swords formed a sword wall, blocking Wind-on-Snow¡¯s path.


    At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s surrounded Wind-on-Snow again. There was no way up to heaven and no way down to earth.


    ¡°You should be proud of yourself,¡± Su Yu said.


    The voice fell.


    Death followed.


    The faces of the spectators at the top of the Leopard Leaping Gorge in the distance were ashen.


    Zhao Yange shouted hoarsely, ¡± Senior Brother!!! ¡±


    However, Wind-on-Snow wasn¡¯t afraid. She only felt a little regretful and lonely.


    He revealed a smile, and the saber light also seemed to smile. As he was in this hopeless situation where he would definitely die, at least¡­lt could bloom with dazzling brilliance.


    The light was drowned by death.


    But death did note.


    This was because a terrifying pressure was like a tidal wave that came from afar and blew away death.


    Snowkes fell from the sky.


    Su Yu didn¡¯t chase after her. Lu Chan put away her sword and stood with her hands behind her back.


    In the depths of the valley, under the faint moonlight, two people were walking over from the rednd¡­A cat?


    A white cat.


    A ck cat.


    However, upon closer inspection, they were just two people wearing cat-eared cloaks.


    The night wind blew away the hood, revealing the white cat¡¯s beautiful and cute face, as well as the ck cat¡¯s silver hair that was dancing in the wind.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°Master ¡­ Master¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡­He actually didn¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Headmaster!¡±


    Feng Nanbei, you¡¯ve finally appeared. ¡± Su Yu smiled at the ck cat, ¡°Have you broken through to the eleventh realm?¡±


    Lu Chan was speechless. Miao Miao¡¯s ability was really powerful. She could actually make someone like Feng Nanbei wear such cute clothes¡­


    ¡°Miaomiao,e here.¡± She waved her hand.


    Lu Miaomiao rolled her eyes. ¡°Sister Chan, I¡¯m already married to Old Feng. I won¡¯t being over.¡± Lu Chan was stunned. ¡± Come back with me. ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.


    ¡± There¡¯s no reason, ¡± Lu Chan said. ¡± Feng Nanbei can¡¯t break through to the eleventh realm. You shouldn¡¯t be with him. ¡®


    ¡°Sister Chan, you guys are the ones who are stopping Old Feng from breaking through, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lu Miaomiao smiled. Lu Chan¡¯s expression turned cold.


    The words hade to an end.


    She nced at Su Yu and said, ¡± I¡¯ll snatch Miaomiao, and you¡¯ll snatch the


    Headmaster. ¡®


    Su Yu looked at Xia Ji with a smile and asked, ¡°Have you broken through to the eleventh realm?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    ¡°All you have to do is give me the Imperial Token and return Miaomiao to the Lu family. Then, there¡¯s no reason for us to fight each other, ¡± Su Yu said.


    Xia Ji stood in the middle of the canyon, the ck cat¡¯s long sleeves hanging quietly in the strong wind.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but looked at Wind-on-Snow, who was looking at him excitedly, and said, ¡°Take your junior sister away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Wind-on-Snow nodded respectfully.


    Xia Ji looked at the hill-sized man and Tang Lan who was standing at the top of the valley. ¡± Long Elephant Lord, take Tang Lan with you.


    The Elephant Lord looked at the silver-haired man and felt extremely apologetic. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°¡±Master ¡­ You have to be careful too.¡± ¡°Brother Longxiang, you don¡¯t have to call me master,¡± Xia Ji said.


    As he said this, he took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°The people of this world do not need a master..¡±

 Chapter 443 - 443: Twelve States

    Chapter 443 - 443: Twelve States


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Feng Nanbei, are you crazy?¡± Lu Chan asked.


    Xia Ji stood still.


    Behind him, Wind-on-Snow was already retreating with Zhao Yange. His injuries were slowly recovering under his full resistance.


    The Dragon Elephant Lord also fled with Tang Lan. Tang Lan took a deep look at the silver-haired man under the cold moon and poured her heart¡¯s inferiority onto this appearance. She wanted to treasure it forever in her heart and remember it forever.


    Everyone was fleeing.


    Lu Miaomiao also took a few steps back.


    There was no need for her to run, because if Xia Ji lost, it would be pointless for her to run to the ends of the earth.


    Today, they were going to live and die together.


    Seeing that most of the people had left, Xia Ji slowly replied, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not crazy.¡±


    ¡°Then you must want to die in battle,¡± Lu Chan said curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die in battle,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Lu Chan said, ¡± You seek benevolence and receive benevolence. Since you want to end your life in such a way, I will grant you your wish.


    After saying this, she looked at the girl standing in the gale and tried her best to persuade her from afar,¡±Miaomiao, if you follow me obediently, I won¡¯t attack.


    Don¡¯t you like him?


    Sometimes, one had to sacrifice oneself to like someone.


    There¡¯s no such thing as a perfectbination in this world. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to kill you if I go back. You¡¯re still my good sister.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao smiled brightly under the bright moon. ¡± Sister Chan, have you ever been in love? ¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± Lu Chan couldn¡¯t answer this question. She wouldn¡¯t mock or agree with it. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡± There must be something to love, and since there is something to love, it must be cut off. Miaomiao, is this thing you¡¯re talking about precious? ¡±


    Lu Chan said as she casually stepped forward. ¡± In the end, it¡¯s just a question of whether it can be cut off. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still a question of who¡¯s stronger and who¡¯s weaker.¡±


    ¡°Miao Miao, Sister Chan has lived more years than you have eaten¡­But if it¡¯s possible, sister Chan doesn¡¯t want to make you cry.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao suddenly looked at Xia Ji and asked gently, ¡®¡±¡¯01d Feng, are you letting me go?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± Xia Ji shook his head.


    Lu Miaomiao looked at Lu Chan. ¡± Sister Chan, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m right behind


    Old Feng. If you can take me away¡­¡± Just give it a try.¡±


    In an instant, her tone was extremely firm.


    In an instant, she made up her mind.


    In an instant, she chose the person she loved.


    This time, they would live and die together.


    Moreover, she had some skills to escape from Sister Chan¡¯s hands. She might be able to help Old Feng at a critical moment.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way¡­¡±


    Lu Chan sighed and nced at Su Yu.


    Then, the two of them disappeared at the same time.


    Su Yu really disappeared because she waspletely surrounded by him.


    His disappearance meant his appearance.


    When he appeared, it was a.


    The could not be broken because he could avoid all attacks, and he could also repeat the death situation again. All the efforts of the opponent would be in vain unless the opponent escaped the range of the human world connected to his main body.


    But Xia Ji couldn¡¯t escape because Lu Miaomiao was behind him.


    The ck cat¡¯s cloak danced in the air as more than a dozen Su Yus appeared around Xia Ji. Every one of them held Rollie¡¯s death in their hands.


    Death was a de, and the de was like a ck lotus blooming in reverse, retracting!


    Lu Chan, on the other hand, was extremely fast with her sleeves fluttering in the wind. At the same time, more than ten afterimages of her appeared in the space.


    Behind each afterimage was a sword.


    The first afterimage was still four swords.


    The second one was already forty.


    The third one was 400¡­


    There were already tens of thousands of swords at the very front. Each sword carried power close to the level of Dharmakaya. Under the starlight and moonlight, they emitted a quiet and dangerous brilliance, like a raging wave rising from a sea of swords, roaring from afar.


    Because they had been through a lot, neither Su Yu nor Lu Chan used the power of their realm. Instead, they used their usual attack methods, even though their attack methods were still limited in their realm.


    Compared to the intense battle between the ten states and eleven states.


    At this moment, the scene was not as intense.


    This was because all the power was perfectly bound to his attack.


    Since there was no leakage, then the two were irrelevant, how could there be any shock?


    Lu Miaomiao did not retreat. She bit her lip and widened her eyes. Her eyes were sparkling. She wanted to try her best to see Old Feng clearly¡­


    No matter if she was alive or dead, even if she was going to die in the next moment, she wanted to imprint Old Feng¡¯s current appearance in the bottom of her heart and in the depths of her soul.


    Xia Ji had already taken out his white de when he was wrapped in the.


    The white knife was pressed down by his right palm and knocked lightly.


    Dong.


    This sound.


    It was extremely clear, as if it had awakened the world.


    All the techniques around his body formed an image and flowed endlessly, forming a circle.


    The 360,000 Dharma Forms turned into a ball that tightly wrapped around him.


    The ball took Su Yu¡¯s attack.


    He had also endured this moment of death.


    However, death was instantly repelled by the flow of the 360,000 Dharma Idols. They were like metal beans thatnded on a rapidly rotating round tire and flew in all directions.


    Each of Su Yu¡¯s attacks was partially blocked by the 360,000 Dharma Idols, and also partially attacked by the 360,000 Dharma Idols.


    As the force passed through, Su Yu took the brunt of the 360,000 Dharma Power attacks. With a muffled groan, she was sent flying backward. Her right hand was already a bloody mess.


    While he was flying backward, his ¡± hmph ¡± produced many ink-like ghostly shadows. They broke through the air and floated in the opposite direction of him, forming a second attack at the Primordial Soul level. It was Lu Chan¡¯s follow-up attack..

 Chapter 444 - 444: Twelve States

    Chapter 444 - 444: Twelve States


    Trantor: 549690339


    Afterpleting this attack, Su Yu¡¯s right hand had already shattered to her shoulder.


    He ¡± took a deep breath, and countless human-shaped ck smoke immediately climbed out of ¡± His ¡± internal organs. These ck shadows moved toward ¡± His ¡± broken arm, healing it.


    Su Yu had to admit that if she was alone, she would have been in a passive position. She needed time to heal, and this was the opportunity for her opponent to continue attacking.


    He endured the pain in his right arm. While he was healing, his left hand reached out to his chest and grabbed the blood-red True Life and Death Book tightly. With a pinch of his little finger, he mped the pitch-ck pen that could decide life and death.


    Xia Ji was nowhere to be seen.


    The dharma ball that was constantly flowing around had already been drowned by the raging waves of the endless sea of swords.


    It was like a confrontation between two countries.


    The Dharma Idol and the sword were attacking each other crazily.


    Every Dharma Idol and every sword seemed to have their own life. It was like a showdown between peerless experts, and everything was presented before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    On the contrary, the two people in the most intense whirlpool did not move at all.


    When she said that she couldn¡¯t move, it was just the unmoving look in her eyes.


    This was because all the Dharma Idols and swords were controlled by these two people.


    Closebat! Fight!


    Youe and I go, not giving an inch ofnd!


    The sword wind and the air waves caused Lu Miaomiao¡¯s cat-eared cloak to flutter violently. Her ck hair was messy in the moonlight and red fog.


    However, no matter how messy it was, it could not hide the pair of eyes that were filled with love at this moment.


    She looked at Xia Ji.


    There was no heaven and earth.


    Only Xia Ji.


    At this moment, time had slowed down by an unknown number of times. However, no matter how many times it was slowed down, it was like eternity in that eye.


    Su Yu¡¯s Ghost Ink Wave finally hit her.


    However, in the face of Xia Ji¡¯s fast-moving Dharma Idol, it was like a star and a firefly. As soon as itnded, it was silently crushed into mud and dust by the terrifying power.


    Such a terrifying battle didn¡¯t have any extra spectators, nor did it have any senseless shock or gasps.


    The most beautiful things were often far awav, how could mortals see them?


    However, Xia Ji was paying attention to Su Yu. When he saw her take out a notebook, he knew it was time for him to move.


    Su Yu flipped open the page.


    He took a step forward.


    This movement broke the bnce between the Dharma Idol and the sword.


    Lu Chan didn¡¯t give in at all. She spread out her hands, and her sword formed a


    tidal wave. It was as if thousands of horsemen came whistling from behind her and attacked that person.


    At this moment, she no longer treated Feng Nanbei as the Ten States¡­


    Instead, they treated him as a saint of this era and someone who could stand side by side with them.


    The power of the sword had increased.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief.


    With the white knife in his right hand, he tapped the ground lightly again.


    Dong.


    The sound of a knock, in such a battlefield, caused the heavens and earth to rumble and thunder.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even need to make a shing motion. He had already shed out.


    This sh had found a second outlet for this perfect circle, other than Zhou Liu.


    Countless Dharma Idols shot out with the saber.


    Go forward.


    Only then did he appear.


    It had already crossed 10,000 feet.


    Although it was 100,000 feet, it was just the aftermath of the power rushing forward.


    This sh cut through everything.


    The raging sea diverges.


    Thousands of soldiers were reduced to ashes.


    The music is loud and clear.


    This extremely resplendent sh that seemed to split the heavens and earth apart was apanied by silence.


    The 30,000-meter de was caught by Xia Ji.


    He turned around and shed at Su Yu.


    Su Yu could sh again, but no matter how hard she tried, the range of her sh was limited. She was destined to be within the range of 10,000 feet.


    The de had already locked onto him. No matter where he went, the de would follow him without slowing down.


    Lu Chan retreated, feeling her internal organs churning.


    The sea of swords had shattered, and the four swords returned to their original state. They were slightly dimmer as they floated around her.


    However, she didn¡¯t look at Su Yu. Instead, she waved her sleeve and sent out countless talismans towards Xia Ji.


    In the distance, Su Yu seemed to know that she couldn¡¯t dodge this attack. She was helpless .


    Although the True Life and Death Book was powerful, it was not used to deal with weaklings. Once he took out this book, it meant that he would attract all the Hatred Points on the field¡­


    He was already used to it.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t run away because he couldn¡¯t.


    Everything in the Leopard Leaping Gorge started to shake.


    The surging blood seemed toe from the ocean currents of the Country of the Undead. It surged on his skin, like countless skeletons holding a hammer and hitting a human skin drum.


    Su Yu¡¯s body began to transform. This was the true form of her body that he had to pay a price to create.


    ck sleeves, ck robe, nine Zhang tall, all the gaps in the sleeves were as dark as theherworld, the varying shades of ck appeared and reflected the mysterious death.


    This was a god.


    Unlike the King of Hell,


    Not like Death,


    Unlike Hades,


    Unlike the wolf-headed Anubis,


    Not like Izanami of thend of the dead,


    He was not like the ruler of all the dead countries.


    But they shared theirmonality, but they also had a purer divinity than them.


    As soon as the Death Celestial Body appeared, it pulled out an awe-inspiring


    Hundred Refined Bone de and weed the 10,000-meter-long de.


    The des collided.


    Boom!


    The violent energy brought death to everything around it.


    The Hundred Refined Bone Saber also shattered.


    Su Yu then took out a pale white jade knife and held it in her hand.


    After Xia Ji finished this sh, he used the remaining power of his saber to counter Lu Chan¡¯s talisman, unleashing a second terrifying attack..

 Chapter 445 - 445: Twelve States

    Chapter 445 - 445: Twelve States


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the crisscrossing and wanton energy conflict.


    Xia Ji turned around and hugged Lu Miaomiao, taking two steps back.


    Lu Chan could only retreat.


    The three of them shed. Although it was saidte, it happened very quickly.


    It was so fast that it cut through everything. The explosion showed many stages. If one slowed down, they would be able to see the changes in each wave. The two peaks of the Leopard Leaping Gorge had already turned into dust¡­


    The surroundingnd hadpletely copsed and turned into ruins.


    Xia Ji protected Lu Miaomiao. The other two obviously knew what he was doing and did not take the opportunity to attack.


    The smoke and dust dissipated.


    The four of them stood on the ruins.


    After a brief exchange of nces.


    Lu Chan spread out her hands, and her avatar appeared.


    It was a nine-foot-tall white-robed Daoist nun who waspletely enveloped in light. It might not be appropriate to call her a Daoist nun because the Taoist runes emitted by this Dharmakaya were like a vast ocean that was inexhaustible. She was basically a god that could make mortals kneel.


    The two huge gods looked down at the couple in the human world.


    ¡°Ahem¡­* Cough cough * Cough cough cough¡­¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly coughed.


    He panted heavily. It was obvious that he had consumed a lot of energy in the exchange just now.


    LU Nonuao supportea mm. sne 100Kea at tne two DnarmaKayas ana tnen at the man in front of her who was pale and weak. Her eyes could not help but sh with sadness. She said gently, ¡°Old Feng, I¡¯m going.¡±


    Just like how he had said in the past for more than twenty years, ¡°Old Feng, it¡¯s time to eat¡± Feng, it¡¯s time to sleep¡±  Feng¡­¡±.


    She took a step forward and was about to call out ¡°Sister Chan¡± when she was stopped by a hand.


    Xia Ji ced his right hand in front of her and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Today, I¡¯m going to take you away. Let¡¯s see who dares to stop me.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao was stunned. She then lowered her head and replied obediently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Xia Ji took a step forward and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Ten years of wind and rain, ten years of light, reading countless books in the world. Green Lamp Study detailed counting method, unexpectedly actually into ten thousand methods.


    I use all kinds of methods to grind an elephant, and travel in the vast world of mortals. Enlighten themon people to imitate the heart of heaven, and now form thirty-six.¡±


    When ¡°Thirty-Six¡±nded¡­


    The vast Dharma Idol behind him appeared again.


    However, it was different this time.


    Xia Ji suddenly said sincerely to the two gods, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you.¡±


    This thanks was for the intense battle just now, which allowed him to form an epiphany andplete the breakthrough of the final bottleneck.


    Thirty-six, corresponding to the number of thirty-six stars, covering the world.


    The image is formed by heaven, and it is transformed on the ground, and it is exhausted to the extreme.


    The 36 images formed a connection with the heavens.


    All of a sudden, the wind and clouds in the sky started to swirl. The starlight disappeared, and the moonlight disappeared. The world instantly turned gray.


    The clouds were like huge mountains, splitting apart in shock. In the next moment, they formed a sea of lightning that was crisscrossed with light and shadow.


    Yun Ru was swept into a whirlpool. It was as if a terrifying monster was hiding in the middle of the whirlpool, looking down at the earth.


    Lu Chan and Su Yu didn¡¯t chase after him. Instead, they looked confused.


    They recognized that this was the tribtion cloud¡­


    But what was the tribtion cloud doing here at this time?


    Who was going to transcend the tribtion?


    But in the next moment, they saw the tribtion cloud fall on the silver-haired man¡¯s head.


    The two of them were even more shocked.


    What was this?


    In the next instant¡­


    Xia Ji ignored the tribtion clouds and took another step forward.


    With this step, it was as if he had be one with the mountains, rivers, and heaven. With a single finger, his silver hair flowed in the opposite direction.


    As for his fingertips¡­


    They were facing the two gods who were overlooking the human world.


    This finger.


    Lu Chan and Su Yu suddenly felt like they couldn¡¯t move. It was as if they were being suppressed by a vast force from heaven and earth.


    After all, the two of them were experienced¡­


    Lu Chan was shocked.


    Su Yu couldn¡¯t help but exim,¡± Twelve states!!! ¡±


    Why talk about twelve when you¡¯re not even eleven?


    P.S.: Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. This kind of fight is in the power system, so it¡¯s not easy to write..

 Chapter 447 - 447:261. Before the Heavenly Gates Open, I Have Already Seen the Divine Power

    Chapter 447 - 447:261. Before the Heavenly Gates Open, I Have Already Seen the Divine Power


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, she still had to remember this scene¡­


    Feng Nanbei.


    Headmaster.


    He was too strong.


    The ck Emperor had only jumped one level.


    This teacher could actually jump two levels in a row. He was no longer a saint or a monster¡­


    Instead¡­


    This was unprecedented!


    This was indeed a terrifying tribtion within the Void Tribtions. It was a double tribtion. No wonder there were existences with terrifying aptitudes like the ck Emperor and the Headmaster.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Master ¡­


    He was dying.


    Boom!


    The destructive lightning of the heavenly tribtion descended.


    The Headmaster¡¯s face was weak, and there was some blood at the corner of his lips. He didn¡¯t seem to have time to react.


    The purple light dissipated.


    The Headmaster was safe and sound, but the ground around him was filled with lightning liquid, and bright purple spider web-like electric arcs appeared¡­


    Lu Chan was speechless.


    ¡°Old Feng?¡±


    ¡°It¡­¡± Xia Ji said indifferently. It seemed like¡­lt missed.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao: Ill .


    Lu Chan was speechless.i( 0 0110


    The Lu family ancestor¡¯s mind went nk. At this moment, he lost all his fighting spirit.


    F * ck, the tribtion cloud could still be struck askew?


    What a hallucination, what an unbelievable phenomenon!


    This was no longer an anomaly. It was not something that could be described as a monster¡­


    He had lost all his fighting spirit, even though the Headmaster looked extremely weak at the moment.


    Lu Chan waved her sleeves and turned to flee.


    How could Xia Ji let her go so easily? He raised his finger and continued to use his divine power to stabilize her body¡­


    Lu Chan felt the sticky feeling. She gritted her teeth and suddenly reached into her arms. She grabbed a string of pearls and threw them back without looking at them.


    There were twenty-four of them, and as soon as they entered the wind, they gave off a five-colored light.


    The light exploded like the scorching sun, and the pearl also grew with the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, each pearl had grown to the size of a small mountain.


    Xia Ji felt his five senses shake, and his consciousness felt dizzy. His mental power was very strong, and he quickly broke free from the dizziness as soon as he felt it. The 24 mountains carried a powerful force and bombarded him.


    This pearl seemed to carry the power of the starry sky as it crushed over.


    Xia Ji had heard some information from Su Tian and knew that this thing was called the Sea Calming Pearl. His intuition told him that his remaining strength might not be able to withstand this attack, so he hurriedly left the spot, grabbed Lu Miaomiao with his arm, and retreated quickly.


    However, the power of the Sea Calming Pearl had already mmed into his back¡­


    Xia Ji pounced forward and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    And at this moment¡­


    Boom!


    The destructive heavenly tribtion descended angrily again.


    Yes.


    This time, it struck the 24 pearls.


    The connection between the Lu family ancestor and this magic treasure was temporarily destroyed.


    The Sea Calming Pearl lost its target and fell to the ground in a daze.


    Xia Ji propped himself up. He had been hit by the pearl¡­


    It really hurt.


    It was so painful that it felt like his soul was about to disappear.


    This feeling was like being hit by Su Tian¡¯s red embroidered ball.


    His body and soul were in a state of being torn apart. It was painful to move.


    One could imagine that if he was suddenly hit, he might really fail miserably.


    The ancestors indeed had some terrifying things in their hands.


    Su Tian said that this thing was a magic treasure born from a great cmity, a cmity fruit transformed from a small epoch of killing cmity, and a natal magic treasure. Although this kind of thing that surpassed the realm could not fully unleash its power, it was really a BUG.


    But¡­


    This BUG seemed to have been lost?


    Xia Ji looked at the shrinking Sea Calming Pearl and endured the pain. He shot out like a bolt of lightning, grabbed the Sea Calming Pearl, and stuffed it into his storage space. He put it together with the Boundary ck Saber of the Wu family ancestor.


    However, the Lu family¡¯s ancestor had already run away¡­


    The heavenly tribtion had struck him twice¡­


    He finally got serious.


    A bolt of white lightning that was thicker than the previous twobined struck down.


    The ground shook.


    The cracks in the soil were filled with dancing lightning arcs.


    If he missed again, there was nothing he could do.


    The heavenly tribtion decided to withdraw.


    Xia Ji sat weakly on the ground. At this moment, he felt that he had sessfully transcended the tribtion. His connection with heaven and earth was considered permanent, but it was only the initial stage of the Twelve States.


    A tender voice sounded in his mind.. ¡°Buddha, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Xia Ji revealed a gratified smile.


    ¡°Little friend,e back early. Don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The thunderclouds dispersed. It would not strike its own people. It was not the first time anyway.


    Xia Ji was really weak at the moment. He could only speed up his recovery if he revealed his ck Emperor Avatar, but that was not possible. It was not the right time yet, and he would not do it unless he had no other choice.


    Therefore, he tried his best to sit cross-legged and try to heal his body by regting his breathing.


    However, the continuous use of the power of the Twelve States and the smashing of the Sea Calming Pearl meant that the healing process would not bepleted in a short period of time. A momentter¡­


    There was a faint auraing from afar.


    ¡°Lu Chan might have returned, ¡± Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed.


    This was normal. Although the old ancestor was scared away for a short time, he would quicklye back to his senses and analyze the fact that the Headmaster was seriously injured.


    Moreover, not being able to retrieve the Sea Calming Pearl, even Lu Chan could not take it.


    Lu Miaomiao didn¡¯t say much and hurriedly ran over. Her long legs bent slightly, and her white cat cloak drooped down. ¡± Come on up. ¡®


    Xia Ji leaned forward and leaned against her back¡­


    The two of them touched each other, and a string of electricity was produced.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s hands moved back and held Xia Ji¡¯s thighs. Her fingers were electrocuted again, but she still stuck close to him. She arched her hands so that he could liefortably on her back.


    Like dry firewood and raging fire.


    A warm me that seemed to melt one¡¯s soul and condense into one appeared at the point of contact.


    Lu Miaomiao put away her distracting thoughts, carried Xia Ji on her back, and ran.


    Xia Ji wanted to say something at first, but he soon noticed something strange¡­


    Miaomiao¡¯s escape was really at the level of an expert. Not only did she perfectly hide her aura, but she also hid her own aura¡­


    This kind of concealment was equivalent to invisibility.


    He sensed it for a while and then rxed. He began to focus on healing his injuries.


    Soon.


    The fully armed white-robed Daoist nunnded at the original battle position.


    Four swords floated around her.


    On his left wrist was a diamond bracelet.


    On his right wrist was a jade bracelet with a Ruyi symbol carved on it.


    On his back was a small red g with a mysterious me.


    He held a blood-colored banner with both hands. The patterns of earth, water, fire, and wind could be vaguely seen on the banner, as if it had a life of its own.


    Lu Chan¡¯s gaze fell on the red spots on the ruins and revealed a cold expression. She then looked around and released her divine sense.


    He swept his gaze around.


    He couldn¡¯t find it.


    Lu Chan grabbed the blood-colored banner and carefully flew into the air with the wind.


    The Headmaster was too strong. If he was stopped by his supernatural power and attacked with his own power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use all his trump cards.


    Moreover, these trump cards were of limited use in the current era.


    Very quickly.


    Lu Chan suddenly realized something.


    ¡°It must be Miao Miao. With her taking Feng Nanbei away, it will be hard to find her.


    However, Feng Nanbei is extremely terrifying and must be eradicated. I also need to retrieve my Sea Calming Pearl.


    The Sea Calming Pearl still has my mark on it. It won¡¯t recognize me as its master again.¡±


    Lu Chan had already sent out a notice. Soon, help woulde.


    When that time came, everyone would be prepared and Feng Nanbei wouldn¡¯t make the first move. In that case, it was still unknown who would win.


    Lu Chan¡¯s mind suddenly moved, and she waved the blood-colored banner in her hand forward¡­


    The wind began to move, and it flew in all directions, but it soon returned.


    The white-robed Daoist nun¡¯s sleeves fluttered for a moment before falling back down.


    Lu Chan already had a n in her heart. Although the main function of this blood-colored banner was not to investigate, it could asionally be used as a part-time job..


    She was fully armed, and her divine sense was fully activated. She flew toward the northwest, chasing after Feng Nanbei and Miao Miao.


    A momentter.


    A strong ck figure and a slender white figure appeared on the ruined Leopard Leaping Gorge.


    The strong ck figure rested his chin on his hand as if he was feeling something. After a long time, he shook his head. ¡°Boom! Not even dregs are


    left¡­How cautious.¡±


    He¡¯s not dead, is he? ¡± the white shadow asked softly.


    The ck shadow paced back and forth and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ..

 Chapter 448 - 448: 262. Hunting, Hide-and-Seek, 1,500 Years

    Chapter 448 - 448: 262. Hunting, Hide-and-Seek, 1,500 Years


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji¡¯s body trembled.


    His power was stored in his heart.


    The power released from his heart allowed him to recover to the level of the ck Emperor. With the hardness of the ck Emperor¡¯s avatar, he would recover much faster, unlike now when he had to suppress his injuries.


    But he was willing.


    Firstly, it was because the identity of the ck Emperor should not be exposed.


    Every time he thought of that, he could not help but think of Lin Yexiao. Lin Yexiao¡¯s thoughts were most likely,¡¯Why don¡¯t I expose myself? I¡¯m so awesome. So what if I expose myself? I¡¯m invincible. If you have the ability to kill me, you¡¯ll definitely be killed by me. I¡¯ll definitely snatch all your treasures and all your women. Even if I¡¯m injured, I¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain a fortuitous encounter and be reborn. I won¡¯t die because Daddy System will help. I¡¯m very good at licking Daddy System¡¯s boots.¡±¡®Daddy System, love me again and give me a more powerful trump card.¡± Xia Ji had just seen him being dragged away by someone¡­


    From the looks of it, he must have been experimented on.


    Most of the people who asked ¡± why not ¡± had ten thousand reasons to yearn for ¡± fame ¡°, to shock people who had nothing to do with him, and to mock others for being timid and not having a future like him.


    Indeed, Lin Yexiao¡¯s future was ¡®beautiful¡¯.


    Speaking of which, even if I had a bomb in my hand, why would I spread out all my cards and tell you, ¡± Look, look, how many bombs do I have? Are you scared? ¡± And the person with more bombs looked at your cards and silently adjusted the order of the cards.


    How silly.


    It was true.


    This kind of ce did not treat the other world as a real world, but as a ce where the world revolved around him, so he could be bored and pretentious. In any case, he would not be in danger or die. Everyone was a brainless intable doll, cheap and stupid.


    All of his actions were based on this knowledge.


    Therefore, Lin Yexiao felt that she was not wrong. What was wrong was that world.


    Therefore, a ¡± right ¡± person like him was destined to be ab rat in this ¡® wrong ¡± world and contribute to the great ¡± scientific research ¡°.


    This was the truth, but only based on the truth could there be true joy, anger, sorrow, and joy.


    Secondly, Xia Ji had his own selfish motives.


    He was very ¡®bad¡¯.


    He had never felt that he was a ¡± moral model ¡± and needed to be kidnapped by so-called ¡± morality. ¡±


    If Lu Miaomiao was just someone else, he would not have any selfish motives.


    But now that she had entered his heart, he could not help but want to see how far Lu Miaomiao could go for him.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want the person they were looking forward to to to meet their


    expectations?


    Love was selfish.


    If it were Ye Linxiao, he would definitely say, ¡± I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯m sincere to all of you and can give selflessly. I¡¯ve brought another sister for you. Why don¡¯t you get along well with her? You¡¯ve really disappointed me. Leave. From now on, you¡¯re no longer my woman. ¡®


    Therefore, Xia Ji only opened his eyes slightly.


    In front of him was the red soil and smoke that were rapidly flowing backwards.


    Lu Miaomiao carried him on her back and ran irregrly in the northwest direction as if she was using the ¡± Wave Subtle Steps. ¡® This was the depths of the Fire Tribtion Lands.


    It was a ce where mortals were forbidden to walk.


    However, Lu Miaomiao did not stop at all. This girl had a terrifying intuition for danger¡­


    If one were to look down from the sky, one would be able to see that every step she took perfectly countered Lu Chan¡¯s.


    Lu Chan gritted her teeth in hatred. She grabbed the blood-red banner and waved it from time to time, but it was always perfectly dodged by Miao Miao.


    Just like that, it was already dawn.


    Xia Ji had been lying on Miao Miao¡¯s back the entire time, trying his best to recover with his current strength.


    Thete winter morning light pierced through the silent gray.


    When he soared into the sky from afar, it made people tear up.


    Lu Miaomiao carried Xia Ji and ran into a cave. After the two of themnded,


    Lu Miaomiao fanned herself repeatedly. ¡± Old Feng, you¡¯re so heavy. ¡®


    Seeing that Xia Ji was also sweating, she stretched out her hand and pped him repeatedly.


    Xia Ji speechlessly nced at the banana leaf in the distance and said, ¡°¡±lf you think it¡¯s hot, you can take that fan.¡±


    It¡¯s too far away, ¡± Lu Miaomiao said. ¡± I don¡¯t even want to move a finger now. Look, even so, I¡¯m still fanning you with five fingers. Are you touched? ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lu Miaomiao revealed her white teeth.


    After a while, she took a deep breath and took out a shovel from her storage space. Then, she rolled up her pants and began to shovel the mud.


    ¡°Miaomiao, what are you doing?¡± Xia Jiqi asked curiously.


    Lu Miaomiao put her little finger to her lips, signaling for her to keep quiet.


    In the quiet cave, only the sound of digging graves could be heard¡­


    Xia Ji seized the time to recover.


    Not long after, he felt a warm hand patting his body with something pink.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes and saw Lu Miaomiao leaning against him. She was smearing the soil she had dug out onto her body.


    Xia Ji was speechless for a moment. ¡± Miaomiao, this kind of ordinary method to hide your aura is useless. ¡®


    Lu Miaomiao put on a ¡± no way ¡± expression, then stubbornly smeared mud on Xia Ji¡¯s face, hands, and legs. She then closed her eyes and reached into his clothes.


    His fingers touched the skin, and both of them were electrocuted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about strange things, ¡± Lu Miaomiao hurriedly said.


    As she spoke, she reached out to touch him again.


    The two of them were electrocuted again..

 Chapter 449 - 449: 262. Hunting, Hide-and-Seek, 1,500 Years

    Chapter 449 - 449: 262. Hunting, Hide-and-Seek, 1,500 Years


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu Miaomiao coughed twice, then she could only scoop up a handful of dirt and dust and scatter it so that her body could be evenly dyed.


    Xia Ji was really helpless. He knew that Lu Chan must have had something to rely on toe back. In other words, the reason why he could kill Su Yu was because he had taken her away first.


    Lu Chan was scared away because of her divine power and the magical performance of the tribtion lightning.


    Now that Lu Chan dared toe back, she must have a trump card in her hand and was fully armed. She probably wouldn¡¯t say a word when she saw him and would directly throw a series of trump cards at him.


    He finally understood that at the level of the ancestor, once they were cautious, they would all ¡°approach stealthily, jump up when they meet, kill the world, and leave in a sh¡±.


    After Lu Miaomiao smeared the soil that was suitable for Xia Ji¡¯s surroundings, she painted herself into a y figurine.


    Xia Ji was amused,


    How could such a method of hiding one¡¯s aura escape the ancestor¡¯s search?


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he would do if Lu Chan found him.


    Those nine people had stored a treasure from the Middle Ages¡­


    The trump card in his hands was not something he could imagine at the moment.


    That was to see if Lu Chan lost her magic treasure first or if he froze her first.


    The exchange of blows waspletely in the blink of an eye.


    A single thought could determine victory and defeat, as well as life and death.


    Just as he was thinking, Lu Miaomiao leaned against him. There was a numbing sensation between her arms, and they were slowly pressed together as if they were water and milk. Then, there was a burning sensation that he was willing to bear.


    Xia Ji was about to take out some food.


    Lu Miaomiao hurriedly stopped him and took out something that looked like a


    steamed bun from her storage space. ¡± Eat mine. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Xia Jiqi asked curiously.


    Lu Miaomiao held her small ws and waved them cutely. ¡°My things have been specially processed by me. They taste very fragrant, but they won¡¯t emit any aura and won¡¯t be found by others. Don¡¯t look at it just because it looks like a steamed bun. It¡¯s actually very delicious.¡±


    As she spoke, she tore off a piece and brought it to Xia Ji¡¯s lips.


    Xia Ji opened his mouth and ate it.


    The two of them had been together for more than 20 years, so there was still some trust between them.


    Sure enough, it looked like a steamed bun, but there were all kinds of meat vors hidden in it¡­


    Miao Miao also started eating.


    Xia Ji felt it for a while. It didn¡¯t give off any smell and provided a lot of energy. It seemed that Miao Miao had some ¡± ck technology ¡®


    He ate a little and continued to heal his injuries.


    The intense battle, the bacsh, the hit from the Sea Calming Pearl, and the loss of his body all caused the tearing of his skin and soul to require a very difficult recovery.


    After an unknown period of time in a daze, a strange sound of wind suddenly came from outside the cave.


    Xia Ji suddenly became alert. He knew that this was Yu Feng.


    The one who was controlling the wind was most likely Lu Chan.


    Since Lu Chan was already nearby, there was no reason for her not to notice the two of them.


    He was already prepared to make a move and even reveal his identity in advance if necessary.


    The wind blew past¡­


    Although Xia Ji¡¯s vision was blocked by the green vines, his hearing could clearly sense that the Wind Rider was approaching.


    It was getting closer and closer.


    Almost outside the cave.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was cold as he raised his finger slightly. As long as there was the slightest movement, he would use his divine art to freeze everything in front of him. Immediately after, a rain of sabers fell from the sky.


    However¡­


    The sound of the wind was far away again..


    He was getting further and further away¡­


    It was so far that he could no longer hear any sound.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm.


    This was just a trick to y hard to get.


    Or perhaps she had confirmed her location, but in order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Lu Chan had sent someone over.


    He stood up and patted Lu Miaomiao, saying softly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao hurriedly made a gesture to keep quiet and mouthed, ¡°They didn¡¯t notice us.¡±


    As the top expert in prison break and the supreme master of the hide-and-seek world, she had a mysterious confidence in escaping and hiding.


    The two of them looked at each other silently.


    Lu Miaomiao waved her little ¡®ws¡¯ and whispered, really didn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Xia Ji saw her confidence and knew that she had some amazing abilities. Moreover, she might not be able to please him if she went out now. She might just walk right into his trap, so he nodded.


    A day passed¡­


    Two days passed¡­


    Lu Chan really couldn¡¯t find them.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Just by sprinkling some mud on his body, he could escape the search of the ancestor level?


    Dream on!


    Another two days passed.


    More and more figuresnded in this area.


    Looking down from above, other than the asional fire demons, there were more people in gray cloaks around the area.


    These people were wearing mysterious masks.


    The mask was made up of ck and white fish, which turned into Tai Chi. The left eye was white, and the right eye was ck.


    These were all people from the Supreme Pce.


    The pce master of the Supreme Pce was the Supreme, but he had many subordinates.


    In the human world, these people were all experts who far surpassed mortals and had secret trump cards. Even if they sent out one person, it would be a huge matter. At this moment, there were at least eight or nine figures moving.


    Clearly, other than Lu Chan, there were also many Grand Supremes.


    An existence that had directly crossed from the tenth level to the twelfth level had to be eliminated.


    Another day passed.


    Another person had joined the encirclement.


    The Su family had an entrance nearby, so Su Tian¡¯s other body, Su Daji, also walked out and joined the encirclement.


    With the addition of the strong ck shadow that was good at ¡°research¡±, there were already four ancestors gathered here.


    It was simply unprecedented.


    But in fact, Su Daji was just acting like a bystander.


    The Zenith only acted at night.


    The muscr shadow did not have much intention of participating in the battle.


    So ¡­ The ones who were really busy were Lu Chan and the members of the Supreme Pce.


    With the ancestors around, even if they could notpletely locate an existence, they could still locate the region..


    However, this was the magical part. Even if it was Xia Ji, no matter where he went, he would have been discovered long ago, unless he transformed into the ck Emperor and flew back to the depths of the Cmity Land.


    However, with Lu Miaomiao¡¯s ability to hide and seek¡­


    The two of them were not discovered.


    At this moment¡­


    The robust ck figure was still sitting cross-legged at the ce where the Wu family¡¯s ancestor was destroyed.


    He ¡± had finished thinking and opened his eyes.


    ¡°How is it?¡± asked the white shadow assistant gently.


    ¡± There¡¯s still hope, ¡± the muscr shadow said. ¡± He can be revived. Back then, he gave us the secret key to open the forbiddennd of his true form. We were worried that this day woulde. ¡±


    ¡°Should we revive him now?¡± asked the white shadow assistant.


    ¡® Not now. ¡± The robust ck shadow shook his head. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡± It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but I can¡¯t revive now. The time isn¡¯t right yet. ¡± You should make a good position first. When the time is right, I¡¯ll resurrect him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The robust ck shadow muttered to himself, ¡± Bloodline seeks Dharmakaya, Dharmakaya receives magical powers, magical powers receive karma, and karma can receive charms.


    On the day you receive the talisman, the three realms of heaven and earth will once again operate. At that time, I will be able to draw out your true spirit and allow you to descend into the world again.


    Feng Nanbei¡­You actually made him sleep for nearly 1,500 years.


    Mm¡­ This world is getting more and more dangerous. We need to make moreprehensive preparations.¡±


    After saying this, the robust ck shadow began to think about how to make hispanions who had survived since ancient times stronger. They could break through the original power constraints and recover their original strength while obtaining more and recovering more.


    As he thought about it, he suddenly thought of something. He turned his gaze and looked at a piece of soil. It was said that it was the ce where Feng Nanbei had been injured and vomited blood.


    However, the blood had already dried uppletely, and there was not even a trace of it.


    He thought for a moment, raised his hand, and a handful of soil rose into the air.


    The soil began to change, as if it was being twisted by extremely delicate hnnd?


    Gradually, a drop of blood seeped out from the soil.


    The strong ck shadow waved his hand, and the drop of blood flew towards him.


    He sniffed a little and found that a lot of things in the blood had been lost. After all, after the blood evaporated and permeated, many substances were permanently lost, and He could not recover this kind of thing.


    However, since blood could still form a body, there must be something powerful hidden within.


    Naturally, the robust ck shadow could not use a drop of blood toplete some deadly curse or obtain all information about the ck Emperor. Such an ability did not exist in this world.


    He did not know what was contained in the blood, but it was enough for him to make it a subject for analysis and research. After all, this was the first person to cross the 12 states from the 10 states.


    He ¡± carefully put the blood drop into the cold jade porcin bottle and marked the number ¡± 3196 ¡± on the jade porcin bottle. Then, ¡± He ¡± turned around and walked into the distance, with the white shadow assistant following closely behind ¡± Him

 Chapter 450 - 450: 263. Fighting the Old Ancestor Again

    Chapter 450 - 450: 263. Fighting the Old Ancestor Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    The winter snow fell, like a cold hand pressing down on the red scorched earth.


    Xia Ji had almost fully recovered. He removed the green vines that were still growing due to the high temperature of the Fire Cmity.


    Outside the vine, there was a rustling snow-white sky.


    When the snow fell, some would pile up into knee-high snow, while others would turn into steam and rush up into the sky due to the high temperature of the ground. If one looked down from a high ce, the entirend would look like a white spotted dog, and there would be strange barking from time to time.


    Xia Ji had no choice but to admit that Lu Miaomiao was indeed the ¡®supreme master of the hide-and-seek world¡¯. This was because the pursuit of the ancestors was obviously much weaker. In fact¡­


    Only Lu Chan, the Grand Supreme, and a few members of the Grand Supreme Pce were still searching the entire area.


    Lu Chan wanted to retrieve the Sea Calming Pearl and Lu Miaomiao.


    The Grand Supreme was a specialist in eradicating mutants.


    ¡°Old Feng, since you¡¯ve almost recovered, let¡¯s take advantage of the night to run.¡± After you go to the north, you have to hurry up and break through to the eleventh realm.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that Xia Ji¡¯s ability to freeze the old ancestor with a finger was called a divine power, nor did she know that it was the Twelve States¡­


    Xia Ji looked up at the sky and shook his head. ¡°¡®We will travel during the day and rest at night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Xia Ji grabbed Lu Miaomiao and threw her on his back. Then, he concealed his aura and continued to head north.


    As he ran, he suddenly heard the sounds of fighting in the distance. At the same time, there were familiar sounds.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. Carrying Lu Miaomiao on his back, he ran to a high cliff and looked down. He saw a huge fat woman fighting with a gray-robed man wearing a Tai Chi mask.


    That female fatty was the eldest senior sister of his many disciples, Xu


    Lingling.


    She was fighting the two men in gray alone, and neither side could do anything to the other.


    Lu Miaomiao also recognized Xu Lingling and whispered, ¡°Old Feng, he¡¯s your disciple. ¡±


    The cold wind blew, and the snow cut her exposed skin like a knife. Lu Miaomiao trembled and shrank like a little kitten.


    Xia Ji helped her wrap her in a fluffy cloak. He was also curious because no matter how much he helped Lu Miaomiao cultivate, she could not even cultivate her zhenqi to the great sess stage. In other words, if she were to fight, her true strength was something that could be easily killed.


    It could be said that to Xia Ji, they weren¡¯t even considered small fries.


    However, it was such a person who had a face that did not age and had the magical ability to avoid the pursuit of the old ancestor.


    The battle at the foot of the cliff continued.


    Soon, two more gray-robed men with Taiji masks arrived. Xu Lingling could not hold on any longer.


    But soon, a white figure flew over from afar. The moment he appeared, the four grey-robed men immediately began to defend themselves. It was Wind-on-Snow.


    Lu Miaomiao poked Xia Ji with her finger. ¡°¡± They¡¯re still your disciples. They¡¯re here to look for you, right? ¡®


    Xia Ji guessed so.


    Both Wind-on-Snow and Xu Lingling had deep feelings for him.


    After Wind-on-Snow escaped that day, she must have resisted the urge toe and look for him immediately. After a few days, she recovered from her injuries and came to the Tribtion Lands with Xu Lingling to look for him.


    However, they did not expect that the ancestors would actually search for them for so long, so they started fighting.


    With Wind-on-Snow joining the fray, the gray-robed man with the Taiji mask didn¡¯t dare to go up.


    If Xu Lingling was the type of person who could exchange a few moves with you, Wind-on-Snow was the type of yer who could kill you in one hit.


    When he attacked, he directly brought death.


    The few times he lost were against Xia Ji and the Wu family ancestor.


    The appearance of Wind-on-Snow didn¡¯t bring about any excitement, but silence.


    However, this stillness contained killing intent.


    The grey-robed man from the Highest Pce obviously knew what was good for him. He had also shared some information about Wind-on-Snow¡¯s battle with Su Yu, so he turned around and ran.


    Xu Lingling patted her head helplessly.¡± Senior Brother, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve fought. I¡¯ve lost to you again. Hehehehe, I really can¡¯t help it. ¡±


    Wind-on-Snow didn¡¯t have any social phobia towards her own family. She directly said,¡± Lingling, from the looks of it, Teacher should be fine. Instead, he¡¯s in a state where he¡¯s heavily injured and they¡¯re searching. We need to find Teacher as soon as possible. ¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve never seen you so serious before¡­¡± Xu Lingling said curiously. Is the opponent very strong?¡±


    ¡°On the same level as Teacher,¡± Wind-on-Snow replied.


    Xu Lingling was stunned.


    ¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you. We¡¯re still far from it.¡± Wind-on-Snow said.


    Xu Lingling was silent¡­


    Even so, she had been in the Northern Lands for so long, and aside from her senior brother, she had never seen anyone who could beat her. Nowadays, countless leaders of the underground sects in the North had to respectfully call her ¡°Mom¡± when they saw her.


    She had only used her Dharma Body against those grey-robed men earlier.


    ¡°Senior Brother, we need to find Teacher as soon as possible. I have a secret ce in the north that no one can find. If we find Teacher, we can bring him there to settle down.¡±


    Wind-on-Snow pondered for a moment. If you encounter a white-robed Daoist nun, don¡¯t fight her. Just run away and think that Teacher is hunting you down.¡±


    Xu Lingling saw that he was serious and nodded. ¡± Senior Brother, be careful too. ¡±


    Xia Ji felt a little awkwvard.


    Didn¡¯t these two disciples be burdens?


    He couldn¡¯t just watch them die.


    However, he suddenly thought about it. Wasn¡¯t the timing of these two disciples ¡®appearance just right? Coincidentally, he could use this opportunity toplete a n that he had long prepared..

 Chapter 451 - 451: 263. Fighting the Old Ancestor Again

    Chapter 451 - 451: 263. Fighting the Old Ancestor Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hence, he looked at Lu Miaomiao.


    Miao Miao was also staring at him.


    Their eyes met. Miao Miao reached out and wiped his face, saying as if nothing had happened, ¡°Old Feng, there¡¯s dust on your face. ¡®


    Xia Ji suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Miao Miao blushed and lowered her head as if she couldn¡¯t withstand the cold wind.¡±What?¡±


    ¡® Miaomiao, listen to me, ¡± Xia Ji said seriously. ¡± No matter what happens, trust me¡­¡± I won¡¯t die. You can¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly saying this?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.


    ¡°Promise me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°What if you made up a lie that you died but tricked me into living?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m a puppy,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Lu Miaomiao rolled her eyes.


    Xia Ji was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this your style?


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡± I¡¯m not lying to you. Even if you think I¡¯m going to die, I won¡¯t die. If you think that I¡¯m lying to you to survive, you can wait at most two years. I¡¯ll definitely appear in front of you. We can arrange a secret code.¡±


    ¡°The secret code is that Old Feng is a big white pig,¡± Lu Miaomiao said.


    How? ¡± Xia Ji¡¯s lips twitched. ¡± How? ¡®


    Lu Miaomiao tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡± The first person to say ¡®Old Feng¡¯ then ¡®It¡¯s a white pig¡¯, and then the other person will say¡¯ Big


    Stupid Pig¡¯. How about this? ¡®


    Xia Ji simted the scene. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like he was scolding himself.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to argue about this. He nodded and said,¡±Alright.¡± Xia Ji took a deep breath. Even though he had a n, it was still unknown if it would be sessful.


    A voice transmission was sent downwards.


    ¡°Little Feng, Ling Ling, I¡¯m here.¡±


    The two people at the bottom of the cliff immediately stopped. Soon after, two balls of lightning lit up. When they reappeared, the two of them had already appeared on the cliff. Looking at the silver-haired man and the woman beside him, the two of them revealed excited expressions. Then, they said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Master and Mistress.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao smiled sweetly. She was too happy.


    ¡°Leave this ce quickly,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Wind-on-Snow and Xu Lingling didn¡¯t waste any time.


    ¡® Teacher, ¡± Xu Lingling whispered, ¡± I have a secret ce. It¡¯s a hidden space. You can hide there with your wife. The location is¡­¡±


    ¡°Lingling, lead the way,¡± Xia Ji said casually.


    Actually, no matter where he went, he didn¡¯t care because¡­No matter where he was, he could no longer go.


    When the four of them gathered together, it was destined that they could no longer hide their tracks. They were destined to be discovered.


    This was the only thing that was certain.


    However, the most important thing in a n was to be sure.


    Because only by confirming it could it be a catalyst.


    The four figures turned south in the snow.


    For some reason, the howls of many fire demons and fire beasts could be heard along the way.


    In the vast wilderness of the Snow Region of Cmity, the mountain wind that passed through thousands of holes mixed in, creating a strange sound that made the eardrums extremely ufortable.


    From time to time, someva spurted out from the ground that could not be suppressed, turning the ck clouds into blood, followed by a wave of red and green poisonous fog that formed tides with the wind.


    The temperature fluctuated between cold and hot. No matter how one looked at it, it was not a suitable ce for people to live.


    Xia Ji grabbed an antidote pill and put it behind him.


    Miao Miao opened her mouth obediently and bit the antidote pill from Xia Ji¡¯s fingers.


    Xu Lingling noticed this detail and hesitated.


    Xia Ji knew what she meant and said directly, ¡®¡±¡® Miao Miao¡¯s realm isn¡¯t high. She¡¯s only at the seventh or sixth realm. If I¡¯m no longer around, you must protect her. ¡®


    Xu Lingling was stunned for a moment, then she nodded heavily as if she had sworn an oath. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She was violent and even inclined towards the evil camp. Her hands were stained with blood.


    However, ¡°respecting teachers¡± had never had anything to do with ¡°right or wrong¡±.


    There was clearly nothing behind the four of them, but it was as if a monster was chasing them without stopping.


    At dusk, the snow stopped. The air was extremely cold, as if it wanted to dig into one¡¯s pores.


    Xia Ji took out a snow-white thick velvet cloak and wrapped Lu Miaomiao into a porcin doll. When he looked up again, he saw that the sun had already set after the snow. The blood river stood at the end of the foreign sky like a vast ocean, reflecting white light on the snow for thousands of miles.


    ¡°Find a ce to rest. Don¡¯t rush at night.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    The four of them quickly found a cave hanging in the air.


    Miao Miao¡¯s hands, which had been frozen into ws, regained some warmth. She grabbed the shovel and began to dig.


    Xia Ji wanted to help her, but she pushed him away¡­She put on an expression that said, ¡°It¡¯s only useful if she digs it¡±.


    Then, the four of them inexplicably turned into y figurines¡­


    However, Xia Ji knew that it was already useless. The aura of the four of them in a day was enough for the careful ancestor to track them down. However, if possible, he really didn¡¯t want to fight at night.


    Especially now¡­Starlight shone like a river.


    It was truly a miracle that the light from the terrifying countless light-years away had be so beautiful.


    Xia Ji suddenly realized something and stood up.


    The wind blew from outside the cave, causing his silver hair to flutter.


    He suddenly pulled out his white knife without warning.


    Wind-on-Snow had been holding her saber and adjusting her breathing. When she heard themotion, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Xu Lingling was also alerted.


    Xia Ji looked at the starlight outside the cave, which had be abnormal, and said, ¡®¡±¡® Take Miao Miao and run. I¡¯ve already told her some things. She will tell you.


    Xu Lingling didn¡¯t waste her breath. Her mountain-like height suddenly rose. Compared to her, Lu Miaomiao was really a porcin doll..

 Chapter 452 - 452: 263. Fighting the Old Ancestor Again

    Chapter 452 - 452: 263. Fighting the Old Ancestor Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯ll run with you,¡± she said to Lu Miaomiao.


    Then, he stuffed the soft Lu Miaomiao into the crook of her left arm and grabbed the giant knife with his right hand. Lu Miaomiao also noticed something and said, ¡°Old Feng, be careful¡­¡± Xia Ji turned around and smiled brightly.


    In the next moment, he grabbed the white saber and pressed his palm on the hilt.


    The tip of the de pressed down on the cave.


    In an instant, 360,000 Dharma Idols flowed around and formed a ball.


    Dong.


    There was a soft knock.


    It suppressed all sounds in the world.


    The scabbard of the white saber shattered.


    The cave that was pressed by the tip of the de shattered.


    The small mountain where the cave was located shattered.


    The mountain was like a zing sun, shining brightly. Mud and rocks flew in all directions.


    At the same time, a vast white fog spread out.


    At this moment, Xu Lingling and Lu Miaomiao flew in the opposite direction of Xia Ji. The air shield around her shook away all the stone fragments that were charging at her, while Wind-on-Snow grabbed the hilt of her sword and followed closely behind her.


    If he couldn¡¯t even protect his master¡¯s wife, then he would really be letting down his teacher.


    As he ran, he turned his head slightly to take a look.


    This nce¡­


    It was as if he had seen the end of the world.


    He also saw the path that he had never walked on.


    If you want to see thousands of miles away, go up another floor.


    However, Wind-on-Snow had more than just one floor.


    His eyes widened and tears welled up in his eyes.


    In the distance, the endless sea of swords transformed into a monstrous metal tsunami that crossed the long space and mmed toward his teacher.


    Each sword had the power of the eleventh realm.


    With such power, just a p could destroy an entire bloodline army, and even he did not know how to deal with it¡­


    In addition, the sky above the metal tsunami had already turned blood-red.


    If one looked closely, they would see that it was not a blood-red sky, but a blood-red banner that had expanded many times. The banner rolled up and wrapped itself around his teacher like a dumpling.


    On the banner, wind, earth, water, and fire flowed rapidly as if they were alive.


    It was impossible to determine what level of power this was and what kind of attack it was.


    The silhouette of a white-robed Daoist nun stood in the sky outside the banner.


    And behind that lofty figure, the starlight distorted abnormally and dimmed..


    It was very faint, so faint that it was as if the light had been blown out by the gods.


    In the thick fog, the silver-haired man held the white knife in his right hand and pointed at the void with his left hand.


    This finger mysteriously passed through the sea of swords, passed through the massive blood-red banner, and pointed at the Daoist nun standing in midair.


    Wind-on-Snow could clearly see that the Daoist nun suddenly stopped moving.


    Although she did not move at first, she seemed to be frozen in this space at this moment. The strength of her body seemed to have weakened to that of an ordinary person.


    In the next instant¡­


    The teacher clenched his left hand.


    The space around the Daoist nun instantly formed a sparkling silver light.


    The silver light wrapped around the Daoist nun.


    A giant beast crawled out of the void that was like heaven and earth. This giant beast suddenly opened its fangs and bit at the Daoist nun who could not move.


    He could imagine that if she was bitten, the Daoist nun would die.


    However, at this moment, a red shadow enveloped the Daoist nun. It was a red g that was floating with mes.


    The g rose up as if it was protecting the Daoist nun, and as a form of defense, it faced the giant beast¡¯s fangs.


    In another instant.


    The twelve states of heaven and earth power that was aimed at the Daoist nun had alreadynded and collided with the rapidly spinning red g of mes.


    The red g¡¯s luster was slowly dimming, but it was perfectly protecting the Daoist nun. At least, before the lusterpletely dimmed, the power of the divine art could not hurt the Daoist nun.


    At the same time¡­


    Xia Ji was also hit by the tsunami of swords, and a sharp and ear-piercing sound echoed in the sky.


    It was the noise of 360,000 Dharma Forms colliding with the endless sword waves.


    PS : Friday and June are two updates, and Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and


    Thursday are three updates

 Chapter 453 - 453: 264. Cicada Shedding Its Shell

    Chapter 453 - 453: 264. Cicada Shedding Its Shell


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Dharma Power had not been exhausted, and the sword wave had not stopped.


    The high-speed rotating grinding wheel brought along beams of flickering golden light that refracted and scattered in all directions.


    Xia Ji held the white de and hovered in the air, which was filled with sand and stones and thick fog.


    The blood-red banner was about to bepletely wrapped around, and wind, earth, water, and fire were constantly drifting around.


    He continued to attack from afar while maintaining his Dharma Idol.


    The blood-red banner was only a small gap away from beingpletely wrapped.


    No, he couldn¡¯t be wrapped up in it, or something bad would happen!


    Xia Ji¡¯s intuition warned him.


    His heart moved with his thoughts, and his body moved with his heart.


    Almost at the same time, Xia Ji¡¯s left hand didn¡¯t withdraw its divine power and continued to attack Lu Chan, who was still in midair. However, the round 360,000 Dharma Idols had an outlet to vent.


    The Dharma Idol surged out like a fountain and collided with the sword tide. The powerful force sent Xia Ji flying backward like a shooting star.


    Just as the blood-red banner was about to finish wrapping itself, it rushed out from the only source of light.


    This scene was extremely spectacr and even more epic. The power of 360,000 people at the peak of the tenth level and the continuous sword tide that was close to the eleventh level were unrestrained in space, like two giant dragons fighting.


    This was truly like an unprecedented sh between two armies.


    However, it was impossible for there to be hundreds of thousands of soldiers at the peak of the Tenth State in this world.


    In other words, both Xia Ji and Lu Chan were an army.


    Xia Ji, on the other hand, had experienced decades of vicissitudes before he truly possessed the ability to stand on equal footing with a well-prepared ancestor.


    He still had many trump cards, including the ck Emperor¡¯s avatar.


    However, Lu Chan definitely had more, and it was obvious that she had more than him. There were many things that could be used now, many that could not be used now, and many that could only be used at a price.


    He appeared out of nowhere like a BUG, but the ancestor¡¯s foundation was at least 10,000 years old. He had 12 killing tribtions and one great cmity. He also had plenty ofbat experience. He had probably killed more people than he had seen before, and he had killed countless high-realm experts.


    The reason why he could suppress them was that they were currently under thews of a certain world.


    Due to Su Tian¡¯s presence, Xia Ji had already recognized the three items Lu


    Chan had used.


    The swords were the Four Celestial ying Swords.


    The g that protected her was called the Floating me g.


    The blood-red banner that attacked him was called the Six-Soul Banner.


    These three things were all from the previous era¡­


    No! It should be a supreme-grade Dharma treasure that had been umted for hundreds of thousands of years in the past seventeen Middle Eras.


    Perhaps it was not just seventeen eras, but something even more ancient.


    After all, time was like an hourss. Even things that existed at the beginning of time would umte.


    As the nine existences, the umtion of these treasures would form an end at the end of the ancient era. Those nine existences would definitely do their best to collect those things.


    These magic treasures must have once belonged to different experts. However, at the end of the ancient times, because the gods had fallen, there were only nine people left, and many of them were seized by them.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that such a bug-like magic treasure was restricted by the heavens and earth, it couldpletely turn him into ashes in an instant.


    But now, their power would only gradually increase with the arrival of the killing tribtion.


    In fact, it was unprecedented for Xia Ji to be able to fight on par with such an old ancestor and even kill one in an instant.


    At this moment¡­


    Lu Chan was unable to move in the air. She was multitasking. At the same time, she controlled the Six-Soul Banner to surround him, the Floating me g to defend, and the Four Immortal ying Swords to pursue him like a sword tide.


    Although Xia Ji was moving, he was actually still. He was also multitasking. His left hand was controlling the supernatural power to wear down the power of the Floating me g. His mind was controlling the sword tide, and at the same time, he moved quickly to avoid the Six-soul Banner.


    Wind-on-Snow, who had already gone far away, was still staring nkly at this scene. The battle between her teacher and the Daoist nun was like a confrontation between two worlds¡­


    Both of them were so strong that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Xu Lingling didn¡¯t even look at her. She raised her hand to protect her master¡¯s wife. Like a monster that had escaped from its reins, she turned into a huge bolt of lightning and flew into the distance.


    However, the atmosphere was very uneasy because the starlight was getting dimmer, more distorted, and more abnormal, as if it contained some terrifying omen¡­


    At this moment, something even stranger and iprehensible happened.


    In the distance, the mountain peak that had clearly copsed suddenly returned to its original state.


    The mountains and rivers were beautiful, and there were even gurgling water flowing down from the high ground.


    The cave that had been shattered by the aftershock of Xia Ji¡¯s saber was also intact.


    It was as if all the fighting earlier was fake.


    The night was extremely quiet.


    Wind-on-Snow rubbed her eyes. The space in the distance seemed to be constantly changing ¡­


    It was as if two different paintings had been ced together. One was a quietndscape painting, and the other was a battle painting that looked like the end of the world.


    The two pictures kept switching, covering each other and fusing with each other, creating a feeling that made people¡¯s eyes extremely tormented, and even their brains were about to go crazy.


    Then, the sky was burned by a quiet me. The stars, clouds, and the world werepletely burned.


    At the end of the mes, a huge ck outline appeared in the sky.


    The silhouette gradually approached¡­


    It appeared to be a 300-meter-long ck demonic dragon with 24 heads.


    ck mes surged into the sky..


    The pure ck mes that were suppressing their rage danced between the fine scales.


    Every time the wings that covered the sky pped, it would bring a strong wind and death toward Xia Ji and Lu Chan.


    Lu Chan was stunned, and her eyes revealed a hint of despair.


    She naturally recognized the ck Emperor, and the illusionary me burning in the world was obviously the Mirage Lord. Two ominous omens had descended, but she was still sealed. It was really fatal.


    But at the same time, that teacher was also going to die, right?


    The Headmaster of the Academy really shocked her.


    She turned her eyes and looked down. She saw that the man¡¯s silver hair was dancing wildly, and his face showed fatigue and age¡­Clearly, the old injuries fromst time had not healed, and this time, forcefully using the Twelve States had given rise to new injuries.


    Could it be¡­


    Was she going to die with the Headmaster?


    Lu Chan wanted to move, but under the suppression of the power of heaven and earth, she could not move at all. She could only rely on the magic treasure that waspletely bound to her soul.


    Could it be that he and the Wu family¡¯s ancestor had stood out from the many great tribtions of the ancient times, but this time, they were going to be exchanged for two?


    Although she had all sorts of thoughts, she did not hesitate. With a thought, the Six-Soul Banner quickly rolled back, wanting to be the secondyer of protection. No matter what, she would not give up easily.


    The sword tide also gave up on attacking Xia Ji and retreated.


    The silver-haired man seemed to have exhausted all his strength. He supported himself with the white saber and half-knelt on the broken ground. He narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with fatigue.


    The 360,000 Dharma Idols around him were burning rapidly by the mes, making crackling sounds. It was obvious that it was only a matter of time before all the Dharma Idols were burned out.


    Once it was burnt out, it would be the time of death.


    He tried his best to take out something from his storage space¡­


    However, due to the high temperature, the storage space actually exploded.


    The Wu family¡¯s imperial token, the Strange Sea Ancient Scroll, the Forbidden Land Token, and many other medicines were scattered all over the ground, making it look especially bright.


    That demonic shadow came from the west¡­


    The wind was like mes.


    The me peeled away the truth.


    The world began to melt in the illusion.


    Suddenly, the burnt sky lit up again.


    The Emperor Star of the Northern Sky Pce shone with a bright light. That light did not seem to be starlight, or the brightest light in the sky.


    The light was like a pir of purification¡­


    Lu Chan recognized this light and instantly kept the three treasures close to her body with great tacit understanding. She looked at the silver-haired man on the ground who was barely holding on.


    He had reached the end of his road, he had nowhere to go. His silver hair had already started to burn, and his Dharma was almost destroyed. However, he still struggled in the mes, unyielding, wanting to escape.


    However, the ck Emperor¡¯s eyes were already fixed on him.


    He had nowhere to run.


    Lu Chan suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Mixed with admiration and regret¡­


    No wonder Miao Miao liked him¡­


    The blood of heroes in the world flowed eastward for thousands of years¡­


    Goodbye, Master.


    I will remember you.


    In the next moment, the light fell on Lu Chan.


    In the blink of an eye¡­


    Lu Chan had already disappeared.


    In the next moment, she appeared on a patch of grass far away, right next to the Very High.


    The Zenith was wrapped in a long ck robe and barefooted. The starlight in his hand had just extinguished.


    ¡°If the Emperor has a message, there must be a response,¡± Lu Chan said. You can already use the power of the Ziwei Star?¡±


    The Grand Supreme shook his head and suddenly raised his hand to signal her to stop talking.


    Then, she spat out a mouthful of blood, dyeing the white gauze in front of her golden.


    Compared to his powerful and distant starlight attack, his own physique was very weak. Forcefully using his depleting power would really take his life.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Lu Chan said.


    Very High coughed twice and said slowly, ¡°¡±You¡¯re my partner.¡±


    Lu Chan knew that the Grand Supreme had been with that man for a long time and had been influenced by him, so she did not mind. Although the nine of them did not get along, they had been friends for thousands of years and had helped each other many times.


    She sat on the green grass in the middle of winter and sighed. The Grand Supreme sat beside her, not saying a word.


    ¡°Too weak,¡± Lu Chan said.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I feel that I am too weak.¡± Lu Chan said, ¡± When I see a man like the Headmaster, I can¡¯t help but think that if the Headmaster was also in the ancient times, he would be more qualified to live than me. ¡±


    The Grand Supreme hugged his knees and sat beside the white-robed Daoist nun, replying, ¡°¡±0h.¡±


    Lu Chan let her long hair down and sat in the night wind. She looked at the world of mes in the distance that she could no longer sense and sighed.¡±He should be dead. Since he¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll spread the word that he went deep into the Tribtion Lands alone to kill the Fire Demon for the humans. He encountered two great omens and died in battle. Let¡¯s use the name of his life.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± asked Taishang.


    ¡± I acknowledge him, ¡± Lu Chan said. ¡± He¡¯s the tenth person in the world, but in terms of talent, he¡¯s the best in this era.


    Respecting such an enemy was respecting himself. Helping him was also helping himself.


    Moreover, he taught me a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Taishang asked.


    Lu Chan smiled and said, ¡± He can¡¯t be the only one who can take over the world. I didn¡¯t want to start the Saint¡¯s Path so early, but since he has already done it, I¡¯ll start too. The benefits of educating the world can¡¯t be taken by him alone. ¡®


    Besides, I also want to see if I can be stronger without relying on magic treasures.¡±


    She smiled as she stood up and walked into the distance. Under the starlight that had gradually regained its brightness, her figure changed and slowly¡­He had changed into another appearance..

 Chapter 454 - 454: 265. Desserts, What Is Lu Miaomiao?

    Chapter 454 - 454: 265. Desserts, What Is Lu Miaomiao?


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ck Emperor was the Mirage Monarch in disguise.


    In the illusory me, it was not easy for the Mirage Monarch to transform into the ck Emperor, but it was not very difficult either.


    Moreover, Azurite was also on this trip.


    Liu Li created the second type of me.


    When the mes did not cause any real harm to a person, they could transform into ck mes simr to the ck Emperor¡¯s in the void, creating a clear difference from the yellow mes.


    Azurite was almost a beautiful little phoenix now, thanks to its intelligence and the ck mes it had obtained from Xia Ji.


    It was an anomaly among the fire demons, but it had also broken free from the anomaly and left the category of ordinary fire demons.


    The night before Xia Ji left his ce of seclusion, he went to look for Azurite and Mirage Monarch.


    Although the Mirage Monarch didn¡¯t like the ck Emperor, it just didn¡¯t like the fact that the ck Emperor was standing on the side of the humans. It was willing to help, not to mention that the two of them had met each other in the past few decades.


    Just now, the Mirage Monarch was ready to burn the white-robed nun to death, but she managed to escape.


    This was also a blow.


    The yellow-robed me Shadownded in front of Xia Ji.


    The yellow illusory me enveloped everything.


    Xia Ji¡¯s silver hair was as white as snow, and his weak expression began to change rapidly.


    As the ck and yellow mes rolled and lingered, the old face had already changed.


    His slightly hunched back straightened, his slightly saggy skin tightened, and his weathered eyes became sharp and calm.


    The pure ck mes of destruction were like a nightmare, jumping, steaming, and beating between his pores. They were like thousands of ck snakes dancing wildly in the sky..


    Space was burning.


    And amidst this terrifying aura¡­


    The old man is no longer a teenager.


    A dense life aura was emitted like a raging wolf smoke.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    A pair of pure ck wings covered in fine scales spread out from behind the young man, and the air currents surged.


    His ck hair danced wildly in the mes that were not suitable for any living creature to exist.


    Xia Ji retracted the ck mes.


    The beautiful little phoenix jumped onto his shoulder.


    Its long, colorful tail drooped down, and from time to time, a few of them jumped and patted his back shoulders, back, buttocks, hind legs, and even his heels on the scorched ground.


    Xu Lingling had already run far away with her master¡¯s wife.


    She did not turn around.


    However, the aftermath of the sudden explosion of high temperature still spread to this ce.


    In the circles of ck and yellow mes of destruction, everything was flickering between ¡®true destruction¡¯ and ¡®false survival¡¯, presenting a crazy and bizarre scene.


    Master¡¯s wife didn¡¯t say anything. She bit her lip tightly and tears fell onto Xu Lingling¡¯s bear-like arm.


    Xu Lingling lowered her eyes and was speechless.


    He ran all the way.


    Several dayster.


    Xu Lingling brought her master¡¯s wife to the hidden ce she mentioned.


    It was an underground manor. Although it was underground, it was connected to the outside world, so there was nock of sunlight.


    The underground stream was flowing, and there were many exquisitely carved stone statues of animals such as cranes on both sides of the stream.


    It was very likely that this ce was the resting ce of a great noble in ancient times, but because of the rampant grave robbers, the Yin energy here was broken, and over time, it became a hidden underground manor.


    As long as he didn¡¯t go out, it would be difficult for even immortals to find him.


    The three of them were by the underground river.


    ¡°Masteress, what did the teacher say?¡± Xu Lingling asked.


    ¡°Old Feng said that no matter what happens, we have to believe that he won¡¯t die.¡± And he will appear in two years at thetest.¡±


    The three of them fell silent.


    Xu Lingling said, ¡°Teacher is very strong. Even as a disciple, I don¡¯t know much about Teacher¡­¡± It has been almost forty years since Teacher saved us, who were still children. At that time, his teacher would already be able to fight head-on with the flood dragon demon. Therefore, Madam, I think we should trust Teacher.¡±


    Xu Lingling said this to her master¡¯s wife, but she felt a little strange in her heart.


    This was because the master¡¯s wife looked very young, so young that she looked like a young girl..


    She thought for a while and suddenly revealed an innocent look. ¡± Masteress, Masteress, you can stay here. Every afternoon, Lingling wille back to have afternoon tea with you, okay? ¡±


    Lu Miaomiao felt the adorable atmosphere and immediately felt at ease.


    However, when she thought of the silver-haired man, her heart was in a mess¡­


    Why two years?


    Where are you now?


    Xu Lingling knew what others were thinking with just a nce, so she said, ¡°Master¡¯s wife, master¡¯s wife, don¡¯t worry. I will go and find out more about master. It might not be convenient to get close to him these few days, but I will send someone to investigate in a few days. When there¡¯s news,


    Lingling will definitelye and tell you.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao tried her best to maintain her respect and coughed twice.


    ¡°Do you like desserts?¡± Xu Lingling asked.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s eyes gradually lit up.


    Which woman didn¡¯t like sweet food?


    Her eyes lit up, and so did Xu Lingling¡¯srge, bell-like eyes. They sparkled with a light that Wind-on-Snow could not understand at all.


    Wind-on-Snow tried hard to adapt to the atmosphere. He wanted to say something to blend in with the atmosphere, but his lips moved a few times, and he realized that he had nothing to say.


    He thought about it carefully and felt that he was probably not used to this atmosphere. That was right, he had never adapted to such an atmosphere. Thus, Wind-on-Snow greeted his master¡¯s wife and left alone. His mind was filled with the battle between his teacher and the Daoist nun¡­


    He was thinking.


    If he was in his teacher¡¯s position, how long could he live?


    Many days passed unknowingly.


    The Headmaster, who had disappeared for three years, finally found his whereabouts.


    Everyone in the world knew where he belonged.


    And this teacher was also aplete legend.


    Xu Lingling was holding two afternoon tea tes. The tes were filled with honey Baumut cake and lemon red tea¡­


    Well, the cake was not sliced, but whole. The small one was only six inches on one side, while the big one was more than thirty inches.


    Master¡¯s wife ate the small ones, and she ate the big ones.


    After all, Xu Lingling also understood that if Master¡¯s wife became fat, Master would most likely chop her up when he returned.


    No way, no way, would Master really chop him up?


    While Xu Lingling was thinking, she had already arrived at the underground manor.


    Master¡¯s wife waspletely different from what she had imagined. She was digging with a shovel¡­Upon seeing the mountain-like Big Sister, the petite and cute Mistress stabbed her shovel into the ground and wiped her sweat. ¡± Ling


    Ling, you¡¯re here. ¡±


    ¡°What is Master¡¯s wife digging?¡± Xu Lingling asked curiously.


    ¡°Cultivate.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao said, ¡± I¡¯ve thought about it. I can¡¯t stay idle for the next two years. ¡±


    Xu Lingling nced at the ground and pped. ¡°Master¡¯s wife dug a big hole.¡± She took a closer look and found that it was just enough to bury the person.


    These days, she had also tried to raise her master¡¯s wife¡¯s realm, but she soon realized that it was not that her master waszy, but that she could not learn how to use true energy, phantom, or Dharma ¡­


    That was right. If she could learn it, her teacher would have taught her long ago.


    This made Xu Lingling especially curious because she couldn¡¯t imagine why such a teacher would be with a girl who was only in the sixth or seventh realm.


    Master¡¯s wife sat at the side and began to have afternoon tea with Eldest Senior Sister.


    She ate it in small bites, while Eldest Senior Sister ate it with a pot and spoon.


    After eating for a while, Big Sister said, ¡°¡±There are rumors outside saying that teacher¡­¡¯


    She carefully paused for a moment, and when she saw that Master¡¯s wife did not have any reaction, she continued,¡± Teacher went deep into the Tribtion Lands to plead for the humans and eliminate the threat of the alien races. As a result, he encountered the ck Emperor and the Mirage Lord. Although Teacher was powerful, he was ultimately unable to resist the ominous signs of the Tribtion Lands and was buried in the Western Regions. ¡±


    Master¡¯s wife suddenly stopped eating the cake. ¡± Then ¡­ ¡± What¡¯s the real situation?¡±


    Xu Lingling said, ¡°There was indeed a bad omen at the ce where Teacher fought with the Daoist nun, and Teacher¡­¡± It disappeared. ording tomon sense, teacher must be¡­


    ¡°Dead, right?¡± Lu Miaomiao bit her lip.


    Xu Lingling was so shocked that she almost threw away the cake in her hand. However, when she saw that Master¡¯s wife didn¡¯t show any signs of pain, she sighed in relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s just gone.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao suddenly said, ¡± I once saw the white-robed Daoist nun and a young master from a noble family transform into two Dharmakayas. One had unlimited Taoist Connotation, while the other was entangled with death. But once Old Feng touched them, they couldn¡¯t move. What level of power is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Lingling shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re at the eleventh realm, right?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at the peak of the eleventh realm,¡± Xu Lingling said cutely.


    ¡°Lingling, do you think you can beat Old Feng, who is in the tenth realm?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even beat a hundred of them,¡± Xu Lingling said cutely.


    Lu Miaomiao thought for a while and said,¡±lf Old Feng is not dead, then he seems to be waiting for you on purpose, or waiting on purpose¡­¡± A bad omen.¡±


    Xu Lingling was shocked.


    She was not a fool.


    There were many things that he did not think about because it was impossible. However, at this moment, his imagination suddenly opened.


    Master¡¯s wife and Eldest Senior Sister were not fools. Their eyes slowly lit up as they looked at each other.


    At the same time, he spat out four words,¡±Golden Cicada Shedding Its Shell.¡±


    ¡°If this is true, why did Master do this?¡± Xu Lingling asked. What will happen if he leaves his shell?¡±


    Lu Miaomiao continued to eat her cake. ¡± I don¡¯t know about that. Anyway, Old Feng said that he would definitelye back within two years. I¡¯ll wait for two years. If he doesn¡¯te back, I¡¯ll kill myself. ¡®


    Xu Lingling was shocked. She still couldn¡¯t understand her master¡¯s wife¡¯s feelings for her master.


    Not to mention her, even Lu Miaomiao herself sometimes did not understand.


    The mysterious feeling of ¡± mortals being connected by the matchmaker ¡± was filled with a strange feeling of being destined, fixed, and unchangeable. It was as if the heavens were above, and marriage was brought together by a thread. It was not determined by external things, nor would it be changed by external things.


    It was like the endless rotation between the sun and the moon.


    ¡°What exactly is Lu Miaomiao?¡±


    Someone asked in the darkness.


    There was a long silence.


    The reply was no longer Lu Chan¡¯s voice. Instead, it was an old man¡¯s voice filled with Dao intent. ¡± I still have noment. ¡±


    ¡® Why did you facilitate her marriage with Feng Nanbei? ¡±


    ¡°Still noment.¡±


    ¡°I remember that before the Grand Supremepleted his Dao Integration, he traveled the vast universe with you and went to the Star Domain Realm countless light years away. That was a world far away from the human world. Not long after that, the Grand Supreme went through the so-called Dao


    Integration. Was Lu Miaomiao your harvest from that time?¡±


    ¡°We divided the things of the Grand Supreme. No one lost a share, and I didn¡¯t get an extra share.¡±


    ¡°Still not saying? Lu Miaomiao has disappeared now. If she is really important enough, aren¡¯t you anxious?¡±


    The old man, who was filled with the will of the great path, stood up and said indifferently, ¡°So what? Everything is destined.¡±


    PS : Su Tian had never been a man..

 Chapter 455 - 455: 266. The Wu Family’s Imperial Decree

    Chapter 455 - 455: 266. The Wu Family¡¯s Imperial Decree


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Inferno Transfer Station.


    A figure twitched as if he was sick.


    Her delicate body rolled on the ground in pain.


    Bang!


    It rolled and crashed into a hard and thick stone pir, making a muffled sound beforeing to a stop.


    Concubine Wu¡¯s ten fingers tried hard to grab the edge of the dark gold Houtu mask and pull it out, but she could not pull it off. Even if her face was torn, there was still nothing she could do.


    She had already tried many times.


    Something seemed to be hidden in the mask, and it was absorbing her soul.


    Sometimes, she could take off her mask, but when she woke up, the mask would inexplicably return to her face.


    When this ¡± sucking sensation ¡± urred, she could not take it off. Even if she tried her best to tear it off, she could not do it.


    After a long time¡­


    After a long time¡­


    She waspletely exhausted. Shey on the cold, ck ground, covered in sweat. Her clothes were soaked, and part of them stuck to her snow-white skin, reflecting her graceful curves.


    Concubine Wu sat up. She was only one level away from the peak of State 11 and could break free from the mortal¡¯s Fate Wheel.


    However, she was not happy at all.


    The mask was one thing.


    On the other hand, it was marriage.


    Concubine Wu would never have thought that afterpleting the Hidden Lord¡¯s mission, she would still need to go through a marriage alliance.


    The first Hidden Lord had contributed to the family, but she had been busy with human affairs and dyed her breakthrough. Her current strength was not considered very high in the Wu family.


    As for the marriage partner, it was chosen by the nsmen. It was a marriage between the nsmen to ensure the purity of the bloodline.


    As for the reason for the marriage¡­


    Rather than saying that it was a benefit, it was more like her face.


    She was very beautiful, so beautiful that it could topple a country. There was no doubt about it.


    The Wu family was different from the Su family. The Frost Monarch and the Eldest Princess were fighting for the position of the emperor¡¯s teacher and the position of the family head.


    The Wu family was not soplicated.


    And before she stepped down from the position of the hidden monarch, she was once the mother of the Empress of Great Shang, and her fawning father had long chosen a partner for her in the family.


    That person was the youngest son of the current n leader, Wu Yizhi.


    When she was the Hidden Lord, Wu Yizhi had once gone to the human world to ¡± train He was punished by her for being too stupid and lecherous. In the end, when he returned to the n, he proposed this marriage alliance and wanted to take her in as his second wife.


    Most importantly, his biological parents actually agreed.


    They were already preparing for the wedding and sending out invitations¡­


    To Concubine Wu, this was aplete humiliation.


    But the nsmen didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°To be able to marry the young master of the n leader, I really should be grateful. ¡±


    ¡°This is the greatest reward for her hard work.¡±


    ¡°Will she be unwilling?¡±


    ¡°How can this be? How is this possible? Could it be that she wanted to destroy the purity of the family bloodline? Or was he looking down on the n leader? To be able to marry the Little Lord, even if it¡¯s the second branch, it¡¯s already lucky.¡±


    ¡® Concubine Wu¡¯s parents have really put in a lot of effort. They are really worried about their daughter¡¯s marriage. If she still doesn¡¯t understand her parents ¡®painstaking efforts, she is really hopeless. ¡±


    Yes, it was.


    If she did not attend the wedding happily, she would be disloyal and unfilial. She would not know what was good for her, she would not know how to be grateful, and she would look down on the family.


    Rumors were terrifying, but what was even more terrifying was that you didn¡¯t even know who the person who spoke was. It was as if the entire world was whispering in your ear with such malice.


    At this moment, Concubine Wu suddenly felt the burden that had once weighed heavily on her younger brother¡­


    She sighed softly as she felt the same way.


    Several dayster, she arrived at a high cliff.


    At the end of the cliff was a tombstone.


    Under the moonlight, the tombstone was pale and the inscription was engraved on it:


    ¡°Crown Prince Gu Chen¡¯s tomb.¡±


    Concubine Wu took off her dark gold Houtu mask and hung it on her waist. She took out three incense sticks and lit them. The incense curled up and scattered in the air.


    All of this was her own choice, and it was also a sin she hadmitted.


    But if she didn¡¯t do it, what could she do?


    Who wasn¡¯t bound by fate?


    Choice was a kind of happiness, but how many people could have it?


    Or, he would follow his fate.


    Or, he would be the one who hated ghosts.


    All those who had spoken ill words before had been kidnapped by the same evil words before.


    Aren¡¯t most people like this?


    Under the cold moon,


    Wu Jijing stood there until the sandalwood incense burned out and burned her fingers, but she still didn¡¯t notice it.


    She took out a wine jar and a gon.


    Pa.


    The dust on the wine jar was swept away. She grabbed the edge of the jar and poured the wine on the tombstone that was perhaps the most unworthy tombstone of her life.


    The wine soaked the cliff and flowed along the uneven creases of the mountain rocks in the light.


    It was blown away by the mountain wind, turning into a curtain of broken beads, letting out a soft sound of ¡°drip drip drip¡± that could not be heard. Concubine Wu grabbed the wine jug and brought it to her lips.


    When the wine entered his heart, it turned into tears.


    ¡°Do you still want to drink?¡± Laughter suddenly came from behind.


    Wu Ji suddenly became alert. Her entire body tensed up like a female leopard. She rushed forward and immediately turned around. Her hand had already grabbed the handle of the Skeleton Saber.


    However, when she saw who it was, she let go of the hilt of her sword again.


    It was Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji came from afar. ¡± I still have wine. Do you have a story? ¡±


    Concubine Wu revealed a rxed and worried expression. Sheughed at herself, but at the same time, she let down her guard.


    The person in front of her would not attack her.


    If she attacked, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him, so there was no need to be vignt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe here again this year,¡± Xia Ji said as he walked up the cliff.


    ¡°Is your rtionship with Big Brother so good? Why are you here to pay your respects?¡± Wu Ji asked.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t mock her because she had her own guilt to suffer from her past sins. Instead, he said, ¡°¡±What if I said I was waiting for you?¡±


    He had seen Concubine Wu¡¯s painful expression in theherworld several years ago, and he knew that there was something wrong with the Houtu Mask. After escaping from the Golden Cicada¡¯s Shell, he hade here to try his luck in order to carry out the follow-up n. If he could not meet Concubine Wu, he would find another way.


    However, they had coincidentally met.


    ¡°Is the dignified ck Emperor waiting for a woman like me?¡± Wu Ji asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Wu Ji fell silent.


    Concubine Wuughed at herself and asked,Then, how does the ck Emperor n to use me? ¡±


    Xia Ji nced at her and took out two jars of fine wine. He handed one jar to Wu Ji and opened the other jar himself.


    Concubine Wu actually couldn¡¯t drink much, but she made up her mind. She directly pped open a jar and drank to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the aristocratic families for too long, so you¡¯re treating yourself as a tool?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Wu Ji asked back.


    Xia Ji shook his head and said sincerely, ¡± No, no one is a tool. Everyone should have the right to choose. Whether it¡¯s misery or happiness, at least there should be a chance to change, not destiny. ¡®


    Concubine Wu snorted lightly and did not argue. She continued drinking.


    After drinking the entire jar, she tilted her head and got drunk. Her ck hair was used as a pillow, and she rested her head on that beautiful face. Xia Ji sat beside her and covered her with a nket. He then sat under Lonemoon¡¯s cold stars and drank alone.


    unknown dawn, Wu Ji moaned and woke up. She looked at the nket and the man beside her and rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re still¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re really different from before,¡± said Concubine Wu. If I had Imown that you could be so powerful, I would have bought you candied haws every day and be a good sister.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled.


    Concubine Wu inexplicably felt a little relieved. She then slowly said, ¡°Two things. First, you said that there was something wrong with the mask. The Wu family didn¡¯t give me this mask with good intentions. Second, my family wants me to marry someone I don¡¯t like. Nothing else.¡±


    ¡± I can help you solve it, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± But what happens after that? ¡± It seems that you can¡¯t stay in the Wu family anymore.¡±


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but are you ready to stand against the aristocratic families?¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji, you¡­You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    Concubine Wu hesitated for a long time before she suddenly sighed and said,¡±lf I die, burn me into ashes and bury me next to my brother. I¡¯ve let him down, but at least I can be thick-skinned to see him in hell and apologize.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°What if¡­


    ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Wu Ji heaved a sigh of relief.


    If a person knew where they would be buried after death, they would feel at


    Shey in the nket, her cheeks still red. She looked up at the dark sky and asked, ¡°¡±Then what can I do for you?¡±


    Xia Ji then took out three items from his bosom. ¡±


    The Land of Extremis Order, the Strange Sea Ancient Scroll, the Emperor¡¯s Order.


    ¡°How do I use these things?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Ji¡¯s eyes widened.


    However, the next moment, she remembered the news that the Headmaster had died in the Tribtion Land and immediately understood.


    Many years ago, the Headmaster had won against the Ghost Emperor at the Wangjiang Tower. Now, the three items had fallen into the hands of the ck Emperor. The world was really unpredictable.


    She felt a little regretful. After all, who wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for the fall of a saint like the Headmaster?


    At the same time, she was even more shocked by Xia Ji¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Concubine Wu?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She reacted and looked at the imperial token with aplicated gaze before she began to speak.


    Dawn¡­


    He had arrived.


    The grey mountain fog turned into burning golden mes, drowning the two figures who were having a secret discussion.


    ¡°Restrain the mes.


    ¡°Use feathers as legs.¡±


    ¡°How can there be such long legs? They¡¯re almost flying into the sky, okay?¡±


    Xia Ji was instructing a little phoenix on how to stand upright.


    Azurite controlled the mes, shortened her tail, and wrapped herself in a white-gold robe that covered the floor. Her bird head looked left and right in her hood uneasily.


    Xia Ji put on a mask and looked like a human.


    ¡°Nervous,¡± Azurite said nervously.


    Don¡¯t you want to see the human world? ¡± Xia Ji smiled. ¡± I¡¯ll bring you there. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still nervous¡­¡± Liu Li said.


    ¡± I don¡¯t think you should be nervous, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Alright? ¡±


    An Abyssal Boss disguised as a human and ran into the middle of the humans. Who should be nervous?


    ¡°What a strange feeling.¡±


    As he spoke, many phoenix feathers spread out from the tinum robe like tentacles before copsing.


    Instantly, the short figure became even shorter, reaching Xia Ji¡¯s knees.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Liu Li asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be very conspicuous if you¡¯re so short,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°But I can pretend to be a child,¡± Liu Li said.


    ¡°Families usually don¡¯t bring children to their wedding banquets,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Azurite controlled its feathers and once again raised itself to a height of 1.7 meters. It seemed to have a natural understanding of human behavior. Under Xia Ji¡¯s training, it quickly became like a normal person. It could walk, run, jump, and even jump without falling.


    Liu Li said, ¡°You humans can still change into two forms¡­¡± If only I could transform too.¡±


    It still remembered Feng Nanbei from before.


    ¡°When is the Wu family¡¯s wedding?¡± it asked after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Three dayster,¡± Xia Ji said..

 Chapter 456 - 456: 267. This Is For Your Good

    Chapter 456 - 456: 267. This Is For Your Good


    Trantor: 549690339


    Three dayster was an auspicious day.


    The Wu family¡¯s wedding banquet was being held today.


    The groom was the young master of the Wu family, Wu Yizhi.


    The bride was the first hidden monarch, Concubine Wu.


    The wedding banquet was not noisy, but it was very grand.


    Most of the people who came and went were the disciples of the other four families, as well as some specially invited guests. There were also the current Great Zhou Imperial Family and the pirs of the five families.


    Emperor Ji Xuan was also invited.


    In addition, because the Wu family had lost their ancestor, Su Daji came to watch the scene. The current head of the Su family, Su Yueqing, could not make it to the noon wedding because of some family matters. She could only attend the night banquet.


    It was unknown whether the other families had any patriarchs.


    The Wu family¡¯s firstyer of sky covered by the ck sun and red moon had beening in session since morning.


    In just two hours, the wedding hall that was decorated in the style of theherworld had be lively.


    The ck sun hung high in the sky, and white satin hung and danced everywhere. The rednterns were even more vivid against the pale white, as if they were at aherworld wedding.


    This was done in consideration of the mutated beasts in the Land of Extremis and in ordance with the Wu family¡¯s traditional arrangements. It could be said to be appropriate and dignified.


    Of course, the forbidden grounds had always been half-sealed. Those who coulde out to attend the Wu family¡¯s wedding banquet were only ¡® representatives of the show ¡°. The truly terrifying existence had yet to awaken, and the truly powerful thing could not climb out ¡­


    The structure of the Wu family waspletely different from the Su family.


    Su n¡¯s Fifth Heaven.


    The Wu family had two heavens.


    However, the Wu n¡¯s First Heaven was vast, like a world.


    Moreover, theposition of this world was very strange¡­


    Previously, Xia Ji and Su Tian had been partners and had gone to the faraway Six Paths of Despair through the Wu Family¡¯s First Heaven.


    In other words, the Six Paths of Despair were connected to the Wu n¡¯s First


    Heaven.


    Apart from the Six Paths of Despair, there were many other Despair Lands that were connected to the Wu n.


    This kind of ¡± connection between small worlds ¡± was actually abnormal. It was as if it was forcefully pulled and stitched together by a great force.


    Therefore, there were spatial cracks between the Fifth and Fourth Heaven of the Su family, while there were many spatial cracks in the First Heaven of the Wu family.


    This was the loosening of the ¡± suture thread. ¡®


    Xia Ji, who had disguised himself slightly, handed the invitation to the Wu family disciple.


    Behind him, a ¡± person ¡± wrapped in a tinum robe and wearing a strange mask extended his ¡± hand ¡± and handed the invitation over.


    The Wu family disciples checked that there were no mistakes and arranged for the two guests to board the carriage.


    The horse pulling the carriage was very strange. Not only was it strong, but the horse¡¯s face also looked a little human, which was very scary.


    The ¡± person ¡± in the tinum robe had been trembling ever since he got into the car.


    Xia Ji patted its empty robe.


    ¡°Nervous,¡± the ¡®person¡¯ replied.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    If the Wu family knew that you, the BOSS of the Fire Cmity, were brought to the wedding, they should be the ones nervous.


    In order to appease Azurite, Xia Ji leaned over and whispered, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s okay. You won¡¯t be nervous when you fightter.¡±


    Azurite nodded and raised her hands high, looking like she was looking forward to a fight.


    The ck ¡± zing ¡± sun hung high in the sky, emitting a light that could not be called light.


    The carriage stopped at a square and turned back.


    The wedding venue was just ahead of them.


    However, Xia Ji didn¡¯t go there.


    This was the second time he hade to the Wu family. The first time was to save Su Linyu, and this time was to use the Imperial Token correctly.


    The effect of the Imperial Token was extremely powerful. In short, as long as the Imperial Token was ced in the right ce, one-third of the Wu family could be divided and then returned to his own world, and the entrance could be reset.


    When Concubine Wu told Xia Ji the function of the Imperial Token, Xia Ji was speechless.


    You can even take this out to gamble?


    No wonder the Wu family¡¯s ancestor insisted on taking it back one after another.


    However, if he wanted to ce the Imperial Token in the correct position, he would definitely have to close the most terrifying array of the Wu family in advance¡­


    Otherwise, once the Wu Family activated the formation, even Xia Ji wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Xia Ji touched the other token in his pocket. This was the pass that Concubine Wu had given him, and it allowed him to go to a ce very close to the formation¡­At that time, he would think of a way to go to the important ce where the grand array was activated.


    Because of Concubine Wu¡¯s wedding, the defense would be much weaker.


    He turned sideways and left, away from the noise. Azurite resisted the urge to fly and used her beautiful tail feathers as long legs to obediently follow him.


    Perhaps, it was the first little phoenix to walk.


    ¡°Ghost King, pleasee in, pleasee in.¡±


    A man with a smile on his face and a slight bow was weing the guests.


    He was Wu Ji¡¯s biological father. At this moment, he was rubbing his hands, filled with joy.


    In this way, Concubine Wu herself had contributed to the Wu family. Now that she was married to the son of the family head, her status in the Wu family would also rise in the future.


    This was different from the past. In this era of Transcendents, if one broke through the mortal Fate Wheel, they could enjoy at least a thousand years of happiness.


    This daughter was really well raised. She didn¡¯t need to trouble him a little, but she could bring him so many benefits. Hahaha, what a treasure daughter.


    He was really happy that his daughter could marry the son of the head of the family.


    The man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He ran towards the crowd not far away and nodded.¡±Patriarch¡­Please take a seat.¡±


    The little old man from the Wu family came closer. ¡± I heard that the little girl,


    Wu Ji, is throwing a tantrum. She doesn¡¯t want to marry Yizhi? ¡±


    The man¡¯s face immediately revealed an anxious expression as he said repeatedly,¡± No, no. Don¡¯t listen to the rumors, Patriarch. When Concubine Wu heard that she could get married to the Little Lord, she was extremely happy.


    The little old man from the Wu n nodded. ¡± You didn¡¯t say that there was a problem earlier, so there must be no problem today.


    ¡°Master, I promise that I will let my daughter and Little Lord enter the bridal chamber happily,¡± the man said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Behind the little old man from the Wu family was a handsome young man with azy and evil look on his face. The young man stared at the man with a smile and said,¡±Father-inw, I want to see my bride.¡±


    ¡± This way please, Young Master, ¡± the man hurriedly said. ¡± Concubine Wu is currently dressing up and waiting to marry you.


    Wu Yizhi revealed a smile as he walked towards the side hall in the distance.


    In the side hall, a maid was carefully putting on a pearl jade bone hairpin for the bride.


    He held the hairpin in his hand and gently inserted it into his hair.


    When he loosened his grip, the pearl jade fell straight and emitted a cold sound.


    Concubine Wu looked at the peerless face in the bronze mirror, her eyes devoid of anv warmth


    The bronze mirror suddenly reflected the opening of the pce door¡­


    A youth who lookedzy and evil leaned against the side door. He nced at the surrounding maids and said, ¡°All of you, leave.¡±


    The maid said, ¡°But¡­¡± The wedding banquet is about to begin. The bride¡¯s makeup ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get down.¡± Wu Yizhi¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Keep it,¡± said Wu Ji.


    ¡°Go down,¡± Wu Yizhi said.


    The maids looked at each other, hurriedly bowed, and then ran down.


    Only two people were left in the empty side hall.


    Wu Yizhi walked behind the stunning bride and took a deep breath between her hair.


    ¡°Concubine Wu, I miss the past. Back then, when you were the Hidden Lord, you looked down on me, beat me, and scolded me. Today, you want to marry me and be my second wife. Haha¡­


    I want to show you how powerful the man you once looked down on is.


    The more humiliation you have given me, the more excited and happy I am today.¡±


    There was a hint of lewdness in his voice. As he spoke, his hands slid down her corbone.


    However, the hall was filled with shadows.


    Concubine Wu only moved slightly before she disappeared from her original spot along with the stone chair and appeared 30 feet away.


    She said coldly, ¡± Wu Yizhi, when I asked you to do something, you agreed. But not only did you not go, you even hung out with the seven female disciples of the Purple Demon Sect for three days. After that, you even killed those seven female disciples.


    You dyed the matter and even did such a thing. Shouldn¡¯t I punish you?


    How can this be called humiliating you?¡±


    The devilish man sneered,¡±Can those disciples of small sects in the mortal world be called human?¡± I gave them happiness. Even if they die in the next moment, they will still be happy. As for what you asked me to do, how big is it? Punishing me for this?¡±


    Wu Ji was speechless.


    She suddenly realized that she really couldn¡¯t get along with the people from the aristocratic families. Fortunately, she had already made up her mind.


    This would be a surprise for the Wu family.


    Wu Yizhi suddenly took a few steps forward, his hands reaching out to hug the beautiful bride, but this time, he hugged nothing. Wu Ji was like home in the shadows. In a sh, shepleted a short distance shuttle and appeared behind Wu Yizhi.


    Wu Yizhi snorted coldly, but then he revealed a smile. ¡°You¡¯re also a member of the Wu n, so I won¡¯t do anything to you. At most, I¡¯ll use the power I used on those seven female disciples to vent on you. At most, I¡¯ll let you sleep with other women. Hahaha.¡±


    Don¡¯t forget, ¡± said Concubine Wu. ¡± I helped the Wu family set up a hidden ruler and helped the Great Zhou to conquer the world. I established the dynasty. This is a credit, right? ¡±


    Wu Yizhi said, ¡± Yes, but things have alreadye to this. You have no one to rely on. Your father kept pushing you to me. It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t not want a cheap thing like you. Hahaha. ¡±


    Wu Ji¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    ¡± I like to see you resist, ¡± Wu Yizhi said. ¡± Tonight, I¡¯ll let you taste the humiliation I¡¯ve suffered.


    With that, he walked out of the side hall with his hands behind his back.


    As soon as she arrived at the entrance of the hall, she saw the man who was supposed to wee her at the door.


    ?rer-mw,¡± ne cameo out witn a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Lord. This woman will be beaten up and torn apart if she doesn¡¯t go in three days.¡± I¡¯ll help you talk to her. She really has no manners.¡± ¡°Father-inw, did you hear what I said?¡± Wu Yizhi asked.


    ¡°I heard a little,¡± the man said with a smile. But if it wasn¡¯t for Little Lord, I wouldn¡¯t have known that this girl had actually punished Young Lord. It was just a small mission and a few servants. What were they?


    Besides, is she worthy of punishing you?


    Don¡¯t worry, Little Lord, I¡¯ll help you talk to him. After all, I¡¯m her father.¡± ¡°Thank you, father-inw.¡± Wu Yizhi smiled.


    The man was overjoyed and walked past her. He walked into the side hall and looked at the peerless beauty sitting in the darkness.


    He closed the door, and his angry face suddenly copsed, revealing a pitiful expression.¡± Lady Wu, you have to understand Father. Father really has it tough. If you don¡¯t marry the Little Lord properly, I¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t agree to it and didn¡¯t facilitate this marriage, why did youe to this?¡± Wu Ji asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you my daughter?¡± The man frowned. What¡¯s wrong with me helping you choose a good husband from the family?


    You must understand me and help me, okay?


    Besides, I¡¯ve been through this before. You must listen to me. Only then will you have a better future.


    Father is doing this for your own good.¡±


    Wu Ji replied, ¡°Okay,¡± and then stopped looking at him.


    The man retreated from the side hall and returned to hiscent and smiling appearance. He felt veryfortable in his heart.


    The maids who had retreated swarmed over again and continued to dress up Concubine Wu.


    Meanwhile, Concubine Wu tilted her head slightly and looked into the distance¡­


    Today was the day of this nauseating wedding.


    It was also the day she brought the ck Emperor into the Wu family.


    The Wu family had many servants, and with Xia Ji¡¯s temper, he might not kill them all, but today, the one-third of the Wu family was destined to bepletely separated.


    From now on, she, Xia Ji, was irreconcble with the aristocratic families..

 Chapter 457 - 457: 268. The Wedding Banquet, the Beginning of the Riot

    Chapter 457 - 457: 268. The Wedding Banquet, the Beginning of the Riot


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Yegu was an assassin, and he was preparing for the battle between the newlyweds.


    He was a dog raised by the young master of the Wu family.


    The dog system was the same as the Su family¡¯s.


    The existence of the cor could cause the ve to die with a thought from the master.lt could also allow the ve to be detected as soon as he had the slightest intention of devouring his master.


    Therefore, it was not a problem to live like a dog or die an ugly and worthless death.


    Bai Yegu was lucky.


    Because he was born and raised by two ves. Other than carrying out missions, he had never seen the beautiful side of the outside world.


    Bai Yegu was also unfortunate.


    He had never really seen the outside world, and he had a younger sister. His sister was called Bai Xiaoye.


    Xiao Yezi had juste of agest year. Because she was very pretty and cute, she was pulled by the little young master of the Wu family to be a female dog to entertain the other members of the Wu family.


    Bai Ye Gu would never forget the indifference of the crowd when Xiao Yezi was taken away. It was like ¡± grapes are ripe, so naturally, they need to be plucked and served. ¡±


    Xiao Yezi was very kind and avoided ants when she walked.


    Sometimes, when she saw ants moving small insects to make food, she would throw cooked rice grains to the ants and bury the small insects.


    She liked to eat meat, but after seeing the miserable appearance of small animals being ughtered, she stopped eating.


    What was kindness?


    What was evil?


    Bai Yegu did not dare to know or think about it.


    He carried out all kinds of dark missions for the Wu family. Because he was a very fierce dog, and was oncemented by a ghost king in the family as ¡°a dog that bites people does not make a sound¡±, he was able to survive.


    He treated himself as a killing puppet.


    At this moment, the lively wedding scene in the distance had nothing to do with him.


    He was sharpening his knife in the underground room of the boneyard. Later, he would use everything he could to add a festive atmosphere to the wedding.


    The wedding began.


    It was still different from the traditional customs of the human world.


    The Wu family¡¯s wedding had a strange tradition of worshipping death.


    Therefore, the bone-burying pit, which was like an arena, had such a function.


    The guests sat on the chairs above the deep pit. The long table circled thousands of meters high, and the maids served all kinds of delicious dishes.


    This was the luncheon.


    The afternoon would not be long.


    The bride did note because she could only appear at the banquet. The groom, Wu Yizhi, had to open a red door after the ceremony. Behind the door stood the bride with a red hood.


    Wu Yizhi held her hand, and she was willing to be pulled out. Then, even if the wedding ceremony¡¯s ¡± pledge of eternal love ¡± step waspleted, this was probably like the person who presided over the ceremony in a normal wedding shouting, ¡± Are you willing to grow old with the person beside you, never leave and never abandon ¡± .


    As for being unwilling to be pulled out from behind the door, it was as rare as the bride shouting ¡± I don¡¯t want to ¡± on her wedding day. It was a big joke. This kind of thing usually didn¡¯t happen.


    This strange ceremony was also a tradition of the Wu family.


    The Wu family¡¯s elites could rely on the Forbidden Lands Order to go to the Forbidden Lands recorded on the Forbidden Lands Order. If they formed a contract with an ordinary Mutated Zerg of the Forbidden Lands, they could bring that Mutated Zerg out and obtain some strange powers.


    To some extent, ¡®pulling the bride out from behind the door to make a pledge of eternal love¡¯ and ¡®pulling the mutated Zergs out of the Land of Extremis to make a pact¡¯ were simr.


    If he wanted to bring out a powerful and terrifying existence from the forbiddennd, the onlv wav was to use the Stranze Sea Ancient Scroll.


    In short, the things that the Strange Sea Ancient Scroll could pull out were often stronger than the highest realm in the real world. Coupled with the fact that they were very special ¡± species ¡± and carried a treacherous aura, each of these things was a disaster.


    And if he was lucky enough, he might even be able to pull out those monsters that were ¡± in a daze ¡°¡­


    This was a big surprise.


    The Wu family had many n protection arrays, and pulling out this kind of thing was only the most insignificant one among them.


    In short, if you don¡¯t stop the guardian of the array in advance, no matter what invader it is, they will die¡­


    No matter how weak a major force with an ancient heritage was, no one could break through it.


    This was because there were all kinds of unreasonable formations in the home ground of these forces.


    Even if you were a thousand times, ten thousand times, or even more powerful than the strongest person in this force¡­You will also die in the invasion.


    This was because the arrays of these factions were not prepared for you at all. They were prepared for the gods and devils from thousands of years ago.


    To be able to kill an outstanding Godfiend of the 22 levels.


    Naturally, he could kill anyone.


    Invincibility on home ground ¡± was an iron rule before the final killing tribtion arrived.


    Therefore, the Wu family was not worried. Moreover, the family head had already been informed that there were two ancestors guarding this ce, so they were even more at ease.


    The master vaguely knew that the ancestor of the Su family was a woman who was so charming that she was aplete disaster. Therefore, he arranged a ce for Su Daji to sit alone and blocked all the people who might strike up a conversation.


    What a joke. The Wu family and the Su family had a grudge to begin with. Would he let a blind person provoke the Su family¡¯s ancestor?


    As for the other ancestor, the little old man of the Wu family did not know who he was, so he could only be polite to everyone.


    ¡°To enter the pavilion, you need to show your high-grade n token.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shoushou, who was wearing a tinum robe, raised his hand high and handed over a token..

 Chapter 458 - 458: 268. The Wedding Banquet, the Beginning of the Riot

    Chapter 458 - 458: 268. The Wedding Banquet, the Beginning of the Riot


    Trantor: 549690339


    The elite guard of the Wu family nced at the strange white-robed masked figure¡­lnstead, he nodded.


    That¡¯s right, he was obviously not human.


    Very good, it seems that he is a hidden expert of my Wu family.


    The Advanced n Token belonged to Concubine Wu and had the authority to enter the Absolute Pavilion.


    This kind of n token was bound to the important people in the n. In other words, each person had a n token. As long as this person discovered that the n token was lost, he could directly destroy the n token.


    As long as this person died, the n token would also be destroyed.


    Therefore, there was no such thing as ¡± someone killed an important person of the family, took his family order, and then came to cheat people ¡±


    Xia Ji had thought that he would need to spend some time exining, but he did not expect to pass the test so easily.


    A man and a bird walked into the Absolute Pavilion area.


    Azurite was so nervous that her walking posture was not normal. Her phoenix tail moved forward with a rhythm of ¡± spray-contract-spray-open ¡®


    Such a strange posture was extremely suspicious no matter where it was, but in the Wu family, it was extremely suspicious.


    Xia Ji walked to a high point in the Jue Pavilion area and observed the ¡®ind¡¯ that was surrounded by the Maigu River in the distance.


    The secluded house on the ¡°ind¡± was the destination of this trip.


    Defeating the guards of the Haunted House would prevent the n¡¯s grand array from being triggered. It would also allow the imperial token to go to the right ce, and from there, they would begin their n to split the Wu n by one-third.


    He needed this small world. Otherwise, it would be like not wearing armor. He would be in a state where he could be found and attacked at any moment.


    He had lived for about 40 years after he had awakened his ¡± golden finger ¡°. He had once looked at problems from the perspective of a saint as the Headmaster of the Academy.


    Therefore, he had unknowingly understood that what he desired was not to kill the nine ancestors.


    Instead, it was a world where everyone had the right to choose, where hard work should be rewarded, good and evil should be rewarded and punished, where everyone could be their own king, where everyone had their own thoughts and could live in harmony. This was his heart.


    However, he did not work hard for such a world, but to fulfill his heart.


    This was Dao Heart.


    It was the source of everything.


    It was him.


    Selfishness was selflessness, and the so-called selflessness was only a kidnapping of morality and reputation.


    Yes, you have done 99 good deeds, and one bad deed can ruin your reputation. No matter where you go, you will be criticized.


    If you did 99 bad things, one good thing could make you famous and walk on a beautiful and morous path.


    This was kidnapping.


    It¡¯s also evil.


    Secondly, there were rules.


    Why did the world have to make the rule that only nine people would survive?


    If there was no such rule, then there would not be a killing tribtion.


    Who didn¡¯t want to live?


    Then, who could me who for doing wrong?


    The ancestors might have some bad taste, but were they wrong?


    The ones at fault were not them, but the aristocratic families who were born high and mighty.


    But would the world be better without the aristocratic families?


    Emperors take turns to do it, tyrantse every year, painting cakes to satisfy hunger, but always filling their own pockets.


    Concepts shaped all evil. Even without the ancestors, overthrowing the aristocratic families only created conditions for the other aristocratic families to take over. However, this did not mean that they did not have to do anything, that they had to be pedantic, or that they had to be kidnapped by something to do something.


    so ¡­


    Xia Ji would still kill the patriarchs he should kill.


    The aristocratic families that should be destroyed would not be left behind at all.


    However, he was no longer standing in the middle of the game to see all of this. Instead, he was observing it with a more detached attitude.


    Only by transcending could one not be a part of the plot and could one be so indifferent that it was almost heartless.


    At the Wu family¡¯s residence, the wedding banquet had already begun.


    Delicious delicacies and top-grade wine filled the long circr table that was thousands of meters long.


    The guests sat high up and looked down. They drank wine and ate delicious food while watching.


    Some people who were familiar with each other would also gather together and talk loudly.


    This kind of wedding banquet was full of strange characteristics and unique family culture.


    At this moment, in the bone-burying pit that was like a battle arena, thepetition had already begun.


    First, it was apetition¡­


    It was apetition between the disciples of the five great families. Su Shu cupped his fists at the youth opposite him.¡±Junior Brother, please.¡±


    The young man was obviously a member of the Shen family. He was tall and sturdy, covered in heavy blood-red armor, and held a ck spear in his hand.


    Senior Sister, please. ¡®


    As the two of them spoke, they began to form a formation.


    It had been almost forty years since the Fire Cmity descended. Due to the Ten Thousand Laws Manual and the inheritance of the aristocratic families, most of the elite disciples of the aristocratic families had already broken through to the eleventh realm, but they were still on the road to breaking through to the peak.


    Su Shuts figure suddenly changed, turning into a golden dragon holding a long saber.


    Because he had yet to open his Dharma meridian, Su Shu only possessed the powerful strength of the Golden Dragon and a certain affinity with the five elements of metal.


    Shua!


    The long saber was immediately coated with ayer of golden light, and it expanded several Zhang, revealing an extremely sharp and indestructible aura.


    Immediately after, Golden Dragon Su Shu pped the air with its tail, and its bones tumbled. The gray bone dust broke through the calm airflow and pressed down on the area in front of the golden dragon¡¯s strong and powerful body.


    Golden Dragon Su Shu¡¯s figure also flew more than a hundred feet away in an instant. As the giant shadow fell, the long golden saber in his hand was crushed by the terrifying dragon w. With a series of whistling explosions, it shed towards the Shen family¡¯s youth.


    This strike contained the metal of the five elements and the strength of the golden dragon itself. It was a very powerful eleventh realm power.


    The young man from the Shen family lowered his head and stared coldly at the opposite side. Just as Su Shu¡¯s golden dragon figure transformed, the muscles, bones, and flesh all over his body squirmed crazily. His burly body, which was bound by the thick armor, expanded again.


    His skin was a bright red.


    The red color came out of his pores again.


    It covered his body, causing him to lose his face and turn into a monster that looked like a pile of blood. The originally thick armor was wrapped in this blood, making him look strange and powerful.


    The monster was more than five Zhang tall, and the originally long ck spear suddenly became a short spear.


    The Su family¡¯s Dharmakaya was the dragon body.


    The Shen family had a blood body.


    At this moment, the young man¡¯s blood monster avatar went to meet the golden dragon.


    Whoosh!


    A golden de came down from above and cut the blood monster in half.


    However, the blood monster that had been cut in half did not seem to be injured at all. The 18-foot-long ck spear circled in an arc and stabbed at the golden dragon from the side with the power of the 11th realm.


    Su Shu obviously knew about the Shen family. She did not use all her strength in the previous sh, so she retracted her saber and changed her angle to block the other party¡¯s stab.


    Dragon and blood,


    Knife and spear,


    They attacked like a storm.


    If this scene had happened before the Fire Cmity, it would have been a peerless battle that would have shocked the world. However, at this moment, it was just a battle between two elite disciples of the aristocratic families.


    On the high tform.


    Ji Xuan watched this intense battle speechlessly.


    He vaguely knew that Dharmakayas were also divided into three, six, and nine grades¡­


    Whether it was the Dragon Celestial Body or the Blood Celestial Body, they were both high-level avatars and were naturally stronger than others.


    Beside him sat the second generation Emperor Teacher of the Su family, as well as some other people from the aristocratic families who had entered the world. Everyone was quietly watching this intense battle.


    However, Ji Xuan was not only watching, he was also doing something else.


    He had long given up hope of breaking through to the peak of the eleventh realm.


    Today, the founding emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty was also a majestic ¡°true eye¡±. He was helping his master silently observe his surroundings and report on the situation in time.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Thepetition has just begun. It¡¯s the Su family¡¯s disciples against the Shen family¡¯s disciples.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are many people here. I took a look. The Wu family¡¯s patriarch, the four Ghost Kings, and many high-level members should be here.¡±


    Xia Ji received the information and understood the current situation. He had alreadv walked to a SD0t closest to the Haunted House. Together with Azurite, they quietly looked at the small house shrouded in mystery in the distance across the Boneyard River.


    Sess or failure depended on this..

 Chapter 459 - 459: 269. Stitching the World, Ruthless Plunder

    Chapter 459: 269. Stitching the World, Ruthless Plunder


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji looked at the Bone-burying River that was hundreds of meters wide and felt that it was not a good idea to rush over. What if the guardian of the Haunted House activated the protective array?


    Transforming into the ck Emperor and attacking with great fanfare might not be a problem in the Origin World, but in someone else¡¯s home ground, it was equivalent to courting death.


    He suddenly thought of Lu Miaomiao. If Lu Miaomiao was here, she would probably dig some soil for him and Azurite to smear, and then they could sneak in.


    Xia Ji paused and sensed.


    Divine arts could still be used here.


    Instantly, he felt relieved.


    However, the apanying problem was that any power that exceeded the ten states would form a kind of interaction with heaven and earth. It was impossible to be silent unless it was one¡¯s own power.


    ¡°My own strength¡­¡±


    While Xia Ji was thinking, Azurite, who was beside him, kept lying down, jumping up, lying down, and jumping up¡­lt was very strange.


    When Xia Ji looked at it, Azurite said, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve never used my tail to walk so far. I can¡¯t stand anymore.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the open area in the distance and suddenly whispered, ¡®¡±¡® Liuli, stand over there and make some exaggerated movements to attract the attention of possible observers. ¡±


    ¡°Exaggerated movements?¡±


    ¡°The ones I told you about¡­


    ¡°Oh ¡­ What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dig over¡­¡±


    The most primitive method of invasion was also the most effective method.


    After Xia Ji finished speaking, his hands quietly turned into dragon ws, and the ck fire that originated from his body ignited everything in front of him.


    He jumped into the ground in front of him as if he was diving into the water. In the blink of an eye, he had already gone to an extremely deep ce.


    Liu Li was speechless.


    It thought about it carefully and decided to go over. It was better than standing there. It was really tiring.


    Therefore, Little Phoenix ¡± ran ¡± to an open space by the Maigu River with a clear line of sight. It began to move its body and did the embarrassing broadcast gymnastics. ¡±


    In his heart, he was shouting, ¡± One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, spinning and jumping with his eyes closed ¡°..


    This was what its only friend had taught it.


    It had to be said that this was very useful.


    This dance was like a dance with background music, and it quickly attracted the attention of the Wu family disciples in the secluded house opposite.


    ¡°F * ck, what is that? Is the mutated species in heat?¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ This dance should be a deration of love. Look at the beautiful feathers that inadvertently peeked out from the bottom of the dress. That graceful dance that jumped into the air but didn¡¯t immediately fall. I bet that this must be a female of the forbiddennd species.¡±


    ¡°Go and take a look. Maybe this hopeless species has fallen in love with you?


    Haha.¡±


    The Wu family was just that strange. Fortunately, Xia Ji had some understanding of the situation from Concubine Wu.


    The Wu family might treat everything as abnormal, but they would not treat those strange mutated Zergs as abnormal. This might have something to do with their rich experience in entering the Forbidden Lands with the Forbidden Lands Order.


    It was also normal for Mutated Zergs to make exaggerated gestures to express their love.


    Azurite danced happily and seriously.


    After finishing one set, it started to make the second set.


    One two three four five six seven eight¡­


    Two, two ¡­


    Three, two ¡­


    The ck Emperor¡¯s ck mes were the number one divine weapon to open the path.


    Xia Ji was wandering in the underground world.


    During this period, it was also thanks to his extremely strong sense of danger. Otherwise, he would have died long ago.


    Why?


    Because there was actually a space crack underground.


    The Wu family¡¯s first heaven seemed to have been created by sewing.


    When the string moved, it was naturally the space slit.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but wonder why an Imperial Token could split a third of the territory. If it were the Su family, they wouldn¡¯t have such a thing.


    The Wu family was also very special because it was connected to many dangerous ces.


    In short¡­


    This ce could be a heavenly transit station.


    Xia Ji relied on his own strength to pass through the underground space that hid the spatial cracks, swam through the extremely corrosive River of Buried Bones, and entered a foundation that was much harder than steel. After sensing for a while, he roughly knew that he was under the Haunted House.


    He spent some time to find a natural passage to the top. Then, he used the ancient Five Elements Water Technique to turn into a pool of water and climb up the wall slowly.


    He already knew about the situation outside the Haunted House through Concubine Wu, but he still had no idea what was going on inside. He began to investigate, but this still needed some time.


    ¡°The aristocratic familypetition hase to an end! The most outstanding disciple among the ten is Su Jian, a disciple of the Su family.


    Congrattions!¡±


    Amidst the scattered apuse.


    The one standing in the middle was a handsome young man from the Su family.


    Although he was a teenager, he had lived for more than 50 years because he often lived in the Su family.


    At this moment, Su Jian raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to dedicate my honor to the head of my Su family, Su Yueqing!¡± Another round of apuse.


    asionally, there was a look of disdain.


    As for Su Jian, his expression soared. When he thought of the current Su family¡¯s head, he could not help but feel both reverence and longing in his heart.


    The master was such a peerless beauty, but he still didn¡¯t have a partner. He really didn¡¯t know who could kiss her.


    He could not help but think of the family head¡¯s weak and boneless posture, that dreamy face, and even the soles of his feet were like ice and snow covered in mes, making his mouth dry..


    If he could sleep with a beautiful and powerful woman like the family head for a night, he would be willing to die immediately..

 Chapter 460 - 460: 269. Stitching the World, Ruthless Plunder

    Chapter 460: 269. Stitching the World, Ruthless Plunder


    Trantor: 549690339


    The current family head should be on his way, right?


    He really wished he could see her sooner.


    Su Jian walked down the bone-burying pit amidst the cheers.


    At this moment¡­


    The man in the skeleton robe stood on top of the bone-burying pit and continued to shout, ¡± Below is the sacrifice of life to the dead. It is also the greatest blessing for this couple.


    Of the eight 11th level ves, only one will survive. His survival indicates the strongest vitality and the best luck, while the rest of the dead will bless this couple with their lives.¡±


    Bai Ye Gu heard themotion and stood up indifferently.


    The lighting in the underground rooms around the bone-burying pit was extremely cold.


    Bai Xiaoye tugged at him and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Brother,e back alive.¡±


    Bai Yegu¡¯s expression was ice-cold. He broke free from her hand and walked forward. After taking a few steps, he suddenly took out a jade token from his bosom and threw it behind him. Then, he did not look back.


    Bai Xiaoye was wearing a ck top, and her long legs were like lotus roots that were pressed together. Her red lips, nose, and slightly drooping eyes revealed a sense of exquisiteness. She had a refreshing aura, and she had the demeanor of a youngdy.


    She cupped her hands and took the jade token that was thrown over from afar.


    The token was Bai Yegu¡¯s point token. It contained all the points that Bai Yegu had obtained frompleting missions.


    Bai Yegu walked out of the underground room and stood in a temporary room that could be pushed out at any time.


    He looked into the distance with a calm and indifferent expression.


    The high tform was surrounded by a circle, and the people who looked down were all nobles.


    He was born to help the Wu family carry out missions, and his life and death werepletely up to him.


    He didn¡¯t dare to touch the dog cor on his neck. He was afraid that he would have extravagant hopes for freedom.


    Open your heart. I can give you strength to help you get through this difficult


    fir-no


    A strange thought rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Bai Yegu closed his eyes. He had finally arrived.


    A few days ago, when he was out on a mission, he encountered a snowstorm that could not be ssified as a natural phenomenon, but was simr. In order to avoid the snowstorm, he stayed in a cave for a night.


    That night, he had a strange dream. The dream was very long and very realistic. In the dream, he became a person named Yang Wei and lived in an orphanage in a strange world for a long time.


    When he woke up, the sky was clear, and Bai Yegu felt as if there was an additional existence in his body.


    Fortunately, that existence did not seem to have spoken or woken up until now.


    Bai Yegu sat quietly in the temporary battlepartment, watching the first round of battle that had just begun in the distance. He was the third round.


    This battle mightst for a long time or a short time. There were many experts among the servants of the Wu family. As an assassin, he really did not know if he could survive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he replied in his mind.


    ¡± I am your past life, ¡± the voice replied quickly. ¡± Open your heart and mind. You and I will coexist.


    Bai Yegu was stunned for a moment before he suddenly said, ¡°You are¡­¡± Yang Wei?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. I¡¯m Yang Wei, but I¡¯m also you from my previous life.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die soon.¡±


    Bai Yegu didn¡¯t say anything else. He sat down cross-legged and rested his energy. He opened his eyes from time to time to look at the battle in the distance.


    Outside the iron bars, amidst theughter and cheers of the high tform, two servants of the Wu family had already started a life-and-death battle.


    Perhaps they knew each other and were good friends, but only one of them could live now.


    The two figures kept shing, and the shing of the sword and saber produced a thunderous sound. The air currents brought by the power of the eleventh realm were endless, and the gray skeleton in the deep pit kept rolling because of this shocking power.


    The fierce battle was brutal.


    Xia Ji finished his investigation.


    After confirming it several times, he understood that he had to kill the elite disciples of the Wu family in the four small pavilions at the same time. Otherwise, he might be attacked by the array.


    And among these elite disciples of the Wu family, there were actually two who were in the form of spirit bodies.


    Those who could be arranged to guard this ce were definitely the best in the Wu family.


    However, after confirming his target, Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he confirmed all the guards in the Haunted House.


    There were a total of thirteen people.


    Then ¡­


    Let¡¯s kill them together.


    At this moment¡­


    A few Wu family disciples were standing on a high spot, gathered together and looking at the distant ¡®Mutated Species of Death Land¡¯s Love-Revealing Dance¡¯. They were enjoying themselves, but they did not notice a shadow approaching from behind them.


    Actually, even if he didn¡¯t look, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed Xia Ji¡¯s approach.


    ¡± You don¡¯t have to say. Her dance is really not bad. Looking at her graceful figure, she must be a very beautiful mutated species. ¡®


    ¡°It would be even better if you had a woman¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°This is too exciting. Just what kind of delicate figure is wrapped in that tinum robe¡­No, I have to go and ask that beautiful Mutated Zergdy if she has a contractor.¡±


    It¡¯s so cute. It¡¯s spinning and jumping again, but it¡¯s not falling. I really want to lie under its skirt and watch it dance. ¡®


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll go and take a look. I must go and take a look¡­ Anyway, there are many people on duty here, and nothing will happen. I¡¯ll be back soon.


    A graceful and strange breed, a gentleman is a good match. Even if the family head knows that I left my post without permission, he won¡¯t me me. This will also be a good story in my Wu family. ¡±


    Xia Ji listened to this speechless conversation.


    Was the Wu family a perverted aristocratic family?


    He stopped listening.


    The puddle of water condensed into a human figure in the shadow of the corner.


    Xia Ji tapped the ground with his fingers.


    Dong.


    A soft sound rang out.


    However, no matter how subtle it was, it could still be heard by everyone.


    However, even if they heard it, they were only shocked.


    Then, they realized that they could no longer move.


    It was as if a vast power of heaven and earth hadpletely suppressed them.


    Before they could react, Xia Ji clenched his left hand.


    The power of the 12 states crushed towards the 13 people that his spiritual sense had locked onto.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In an instant, in different rooms and different ces, thirteen balls of blood mist exploded at the same time. Whether it was physical or spiritual, they all exploded with a casual pinch.


    Xia Ji was extremely fast. By the time he was done, he had already thrown the imperial token in his hand.


    The Imperial Token flew in the air and stabbed into a strange millstone.


    Chi!


    The emperor¡¯s order was inserted into the millstone.


    Gray lines appeared on the millstone. The lines formed the shape of a map and formed three equal parts.


    This imperial token happened tond in the northern one-third of the area.


    In an instant, Xia Ji had a rough idea of the Wu family¡¯s strength.


    A huge amount of information flowed into his mind, and even he felt his brain nerves suddenly swell with blood. It was very painful.


    He instantly understood that his usage was too crude and direct. The Wu family must have had a ritual in the middle when using it. Otherwise, this level of information could instantly turn people into idiots.


    He gritted his teeth and endured for a while. The swelling pain in his mind slowly eased, and the information became clear.


    The Wu family¡¯s First Heaven was really, really big, so big that it was unimaginable.


    After all, who would have thought that a small world would be as big as the entire Great Shang?


    Xia Ji¡¯s imperial token had the effect of controlling the Wu n¡¯s Northern


    Lands. He could now ¡®tear¡¯ the entire Northern Lands away from the Wu n at


    any time.


    That¡¯s right.


    It was tearing.


    The Wu family¡¯s world was simply stitched together.


    The effect of the Imperial Token was simr to ¡°suppression¡±.


    The Imperial Decree would not grant you god-like power in thisnd, but it could allow you to determine the entrance and exit of thisnd.


    He pressed down on the Imperial Token, and the small world descended.


    Raising the Imperial Token, the small world was torn apart.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but praise the Ghost Emperor.


    Then, without hesitation, he directly used the imperial token with his will.


    He wanted to drag the entire Wu family of the North into darkness, then re-determine the entrance and exit, making this world his backyard.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    An unimaginable world shock spread throughout the entire Wu family.


    No one realized what had happened.


    However, no one panicked because the aristocratic families had an iparably powerful n protection array. In this home ground, no outsiders could invade.


    In the darkness of the side hall, the bride, who was wearing a red veil, moved and disappeared into the shadows. She knew that Xia Ji had begun to move.


    On the seat, Su Daji, who was originally eating green grapes with her legs crossed, suddenly changed her expression. She stood up abruptly and turned her head slightly to see that there was a man from the Shen family who stood up with her.


    The man was extremely ugly.


    Because of Xia Ji, Su Daji had some understanding of the people around him. Therefore, at this moment, Su Daji determined the identity of this man from the Shen family. He was once the sixth prince of Great Shang, Xia Feng.


    But now, it was probably the divine wind of the Shen family¡¯s ancestor.


    Su Daji and Kamikaze looked at each other, and the two of them disappeared from where they were, flying towards the source of the movement..

 Chapter 461 - 461: 270. Fighting the Su Family and the Shen Family’ s Ancestor

    Chapter 461 - 461: 270. Fighting the Su Family and the Shen Family¡¯ s Ancestor


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Master, someone has disappeared from the audience. One of them is from the Su family, and the other is from the Shen family. They¡¯re very fast. In the blink of an eye, there¡¯s no one left.¡± Ji Xuan was still unable to change the way he addressed him as ¡®master¡¯.


    Got it. Find a chance to run. Tonight¡¯s battle will be difficult to control. ¡±


    Stunned, Ji Xuan hurriedly replied, ¡°¡±Understood!¡±


    The two of them cut off the message.


    Xia Ji could feel the speed at which thend was separating.


    It wasn¡¯t fast.


    This meant that a war was inevitable.


    He waved his hand from afar, and the little phoenix that was still spinning and jumping suddenly stopped dancing. It flew over the Boneyard River andnded beside him.


    Liuli, you don¡¯t have to participate in the fierce battleter, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Help me escape with someone. I promised her that I would save her. I can¡¯t break my promise. ¡± But if I go and take care of her, I won¡¯t be able to use it. ¡® Azurite was in a state of excitement, and her light dance steps did not stop.


    I¡¯m meeting her at the corner of the Three-fingered Strange Rock, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Wait for her there. ¡± She¡¯s the bride tonight.¡±


    Azurite recalled that it and Xia Ji had indeed passed by such a ce and nodded.


    It seemed to have a natural concept of the bride and knew what it was.


    But it didn¡¯t seem to want to leave¡­


    ¡± I didn¡¯t manage to eat today, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal another day. ¡®


    Azurite shook her tinum sleeves, indicating that she didn¡¯t mean that. Instead, she said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m also very strong now.¡±


    ¡°But this is not the home ground of the Tribtion Lands. Your mes can¡¯t be reborn indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave. I have to wait for the world to bepletely torn apart. I don¡¯t know what level of enemies and variables I will face next¡­


    Xia Ji tilted his head to look at his progress. He estimated that he would need at least the time for an incense stick to burn toplete the task.


    ¡± Well, Feng, Xia Ji, I¡¯ll wait for you outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Azurite, stay with the bride first. You can go to the outer area of the fire tribtion.¡±


    Azurite didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Xia Ji was a little touched. Little Fire Crow was so loyal. ¡± It¡¯s okay. ¡®


    Azurite smacked her beak and said reluctantly, ¡°¡±Be careful.¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    The golden-robed figure flew up again and swept into the distance.


    With that, Xia Ji calmed down.


    He knew that this was the Wu family¡¯s grand array. This was the information that Concubine Wu had obtained after repeated investigations.


    However, he knew that the formation could not be destroyed. As long as he was in the formation and visualized the appropriate ¡± pattern, ¡± he could activate the formation.


    This kind of Xuan formation had a strong regional nature and could not be moved.


    Xia Ji had killed all the beings here, but he couldn¡¯t leave. He had to guard this ce until the division wasplete.


    He looked at Azurite¡¯s departing figure and calmed down.


    He took out the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd and stabbed it into his side.


    Then, he sat cross-legged on the edge of the ind of the Serene House in the Boneyard River and looked into the distance.


    The ck sun hung high in the sky, emitting a cold and ominous light¡­


    What scattered into this world was a golden ck light.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. At this stage, the most important things were the attack range, attack speed, preemptive awareness, and degree of importance.


    He had mastered the twelve levels of divine power.


    The forefathers had rich foundations.


    It was very important who made the first move.


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestor was killed instantly by him because he could not use his trump card.


    The first move was always the power of the 12 states.


    Just as he was thinking about it, two red figures flew over from the sky.


    Xia Ji resisted the urge to attack. Burning Lamp Breaks the Void, and he instantly recognized the uniqueness of the two red shadows¡­


    It seemed real and fake. It had no tendons, bones, and meridians. He didn¡¯t know what kind of existence it was.


    Xia Ji had a lot of Xuan energy and stored a lot of things.


    He sat several dozen kilometers away and waved his sleeve, sending out many paper people.


    The paper man was like a scout riding a light horse. When he saw the wind, he took on an evil appearance. He held a knife, spear, and stick in his hands and went with the airflow to meet the red shadow in the sky.


    The paper man didn¡¯t float over, but moved in an evil way that kept flickering.


    Paper people were prone to evilness, and ordinary Taoist priests were afraid that they could not restrain themselves, so they needed to eliminate this evil. However, eliminating the evil also weakened its power.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t eliminate it at all.


    Soon ¡­


    The paper figures collided with the two red shadows in midair.


    One of the red shadows suddenly pointed, and a blood-red color filled with the smell of evil spread out. All the evil paper figures that came into contact with it began to melt.


    This kind of power waspletely the power of the eleventh realm. Other than that, it also carried that special supreme demonic qi.


    A shrill scream rang out.


    In the blink of an eye, the paper figurines were all destroyed.


    Xia Ji still didn¡¯t use his god art.


    He felt that the enemy was luring him to attack.


    Perhaps, at this level, it was normal to ¡°cheat¡±?


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t use any divine arts. Instead, he spread out his hands, and mysterious flying daggers appeared behind him like a peacock spreading its tail.


    Every throwing knife was shining with a dull gray light.


    It was as if it had rusted.


    This was the mystic skill that Xia Ji had firstprehended-God-ying Flying Dagger.


    Now, he had integrated more content into this mystic skill, and it had already undergone countless qualitative changes. It was approaching perfection, forming his unique mystic skill that could not even be evaluated. At this moment, each flying knife was wrapped in tens of thousands of Dharma Idols..

 Chapter 462 - 462: 270. Fighting the Su Family and the Shen Family’ s Ancestor

    Chapter 462 - 462: 270. Fighting the Su Family and the Shen Family¡¯ s Ancestor


    Trantor: 549690339


    It can be said that there are many kinds of appearance and near no appearance. The God-ying Flying Dagger spun and turned into a knife wheel, spinning quietly and dangerously behind him.


    The number of throwing knives gradually increased. It was like a lotus flower blooming more than ten times. There were hundreds of throwing knives, presenting an iparably shocking visual impact.


    With a thought, Xia Ji sent out two flying daggers that would never miss.


    The flying knives struck the two blood shadows.


    The terrifying power contained in the saberpleted the shattering and tearing in many directions.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    In the sky, two bloody shadows exploded into two pools of bloody mist.


    The blood mist quickly condensed into two drops of blood and flew back.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. He understood that there was a high chance that a patriarch he didn¡¯t know hade to probe him.


    He sped his hands together.


    He retreated quickly.


    However, an extremely lifelike figure was left on the spot.


    He spread out his hands and formed an air shield with an istion effect.


    Just as he was done, an extremely shocking scene appeared in the sky opposite him.


    A red shadow.


    Red shadows covered the sky.


    There were probably hundreds of thousands of red shadows that distorted the light into a blood-red color as they flew over.


    ¡°It really is the ancestor.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know which family¡¯s ancestor it was. He controlled the de wheel behind his fake body with both hands, but he didn¡¯t shoot.


    There were not many God-ying Flying Daggers, and it would be a waste to use them against such arge number of enemies.


    He tapped the ground lightly.


    360,000 Dharma Forms instantly appeared around his fake body in front of him, turning into a barrier that flowed endlessly.


    ¡°sh.¡±


    He silently recited.


    After a thought, a gap appeared in the round shield.


    The Dharma Form transformed into a 10,000-foot-long saber and shed forward.


    Saber light filled the sky, and blood shadows filled the sky.


    Blood mist exploded continuously, and the saber light dimmed.


    Not long after, the de light dissipated, and there were not many of the hundreds of thousands of blood shadows left. They condensed into many blood drops in the air and shot back. However, there were still many who passed through the de and continued to pounce on the ind where the secluded house was.


    Crack!


    Crack!


    Crack!


    The flying knife wheel moved.


    The God-ying Flying Daggers pierced through the remaining blood shadows one after another, and some of them were directly killed by the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd that rose into the sky.


    The blood mist dispersed and quickly disappeared.


    The two sides hadn¡¯t even met yet, but the battle was like a war between countries.


    In the distance.


    Holy Wind nced at Su Daji and suddenly revealed a strange expression.¡±l¡¯ve heard of it. Is this the power of your Su family?¡±


    He met with a bad omen when he fought against the Lu Family¡¯s person and the Grand Supreme, ¡± Su Daji sighed. ¡± He should have died. ¡®


    ¡°Could it be that he didn¡¯t die?¡± Divine Wind asked.


    Su Daji said, ¡°We¡¯ll know when we go and take a look. I¡¯m not worried that Feng Nanbei is still alive¡­¡± Instead ¡­¡±


    Old Ancestor Su began to change the topic without batting an eyelid. True enough, Holy Wind realized it and said hesitantly, ¡°¡±Could it be¡­¡±


    Su Daji nodded seriously. ¡± I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s what you think.


    ¡°The ck Emperor has such an ability?¡± Divine Wind asked.


    Su Daji shook her head. ¡± After all, I¡¯ve only seen the ck Emperor once in thest era. I don¡¯t know much about him. What about you? ¡® ¡°I¡¯ve only seen it once¡­¡± Could it be¡­¡±


    Su Daji nodded slowly and heavily. ¡± It¡¯s possible. ¡±


    ¡°Why did your Sus give birth to two monsters?¡± Divine Wind asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at pinching people,¡± Su Daji said proudly.


    Divine Wind pondered for a moment and seemed to think that it made sense, so he said, ¡®¡±¡®1 can only take out the ck Yellow Exquisite Pagoda.¡±


    Su Daji said, ¡± You can sacrifice yourself. I have my own magic weapon. But let¡¯s make a deal. You go first, I¡¯ll be behind. ¡®


    ¡°Of course,¡± Holy Wind replied.


    Both of them were familiar with each other, so they didn¡¯t bother with each other.


    Divine Wind raised his hand.


    Mysterious and mysterious Heaven and Earth ck and Yellow Qi rose up and condensed into a pagoda. The pagoda was held in his palm and was only one foot in size.


    Divine Wind chanted and threw the exquisite pagoda above his head. Then, he raised his right hand and grabbed another blood-red double-crescent halberd.


    The blood beads that filled the sky returned to his pores.


    Su Daji saw that he was going up, so she took out a scroll and opened it.


    The mist instantly curled up.


    The lifelike ink-colored mountains and rivers were disyed in the picture. The sun and moon moved, the mountains and rivers, the capital of the country. The vast scenery seemed to exist, making people feel as if they were in it, and their hearts were shocked.


    At the beginning of the fire tribtion, she still needed to pull it open and use it. Now that the fire tribtion had passed for nearly 40 years, she could already control the Mountain and River State Painting with her mind more skillfully.


    With the protection of the Mountain River State Painting, Su Daji took out another red embroidered ball that was more than a foot in circumference. The embroidered ball was adorned with jade beads, golden pearls, and bells that emitted seven-colored light.


    He moved his long legs and sat on the red embroidered ball. He followed the divine wind far away.


    The moment the Divine Wind saw Xia Ji, it recognized the ck Emperor.


    At the same time, he only felt the boundless heavenly mighting from all directions and locking his body from all directions, making him unable to move.


    However, he was not afraid. With the Exquisite Pagoda above his head, even if the power of the Exquisite Pagoda had not been exerted, it was still a top-notch defensive magic weapon.


    This pagoda belonged to the Grand Supreme in ancient times. The Grand Supreme relied on this exquisite pagoda to charge back and forth between the attacks of various mighty figures without being damaged at all.


    Su Daji immediately stopped when she saw that he was frozen.. She eximed from afar,¡±Xia Ji, you¡­Why are there twelve states!¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463: 270. Fighting the Su Family and the Shen Family’ s Ancestor

    Chapter 463 - 463: 270. Fighting the Su Family and the Shen Family¡¯ s Ancestor


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji heard a familiar voice and raised his head to see a familiar person. He raised his eyebrows and said hatefully, ¡®¡±¡® I can¡¯t live under the same sky as the


    Su family. Su Daji, you hurt me once, I will definitely take revenge!! ¡±


    He was still talking about the fake fight between Su Daji and him decades ago.


    Su Daji was a veteran actress and had stopped acting. She smiled and said, ¡°Xia


    Ji, you killed all the saints in the world? You even obtained his power?¡±


    The Exquisite Pagoda above the Divine Wind¡¯s head kept flickering, bearing the pressure of the power of heaven and earth.


    The blood-red double-crescent halberd in the distance did not attack immediately. It was obviously listening curiously.


    This was Su Daji¡¯s normal way of suppressing him.


    Unless Xia Ji really didn¡¯t care at all, he would definitely answer. As long as he answered, he could continue the conversation and obtain more information.


    Feng Nanbei was killed by you, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± He gave me his power before he died. ¡±


    He silently praised the veteran actor in his heart.


    Conversation was the best way to dy time.


    What he wanted was to drag it out until one-third of the Wu family was split.


    ¡°Give it to you?¡± Su Daji giggled. ¡± You killed all the saints in the world, and you still want to quibble? ¡±


    Xia Ji felt that the Su Family¡¯s ancestor was extremely disgusting¡­This sharp-tongued person.


    ¡°He was forced into a desperate situation by you guys. His life was already at its end. Before he died, he entrusted me with the unfinished business. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Divine Wind, who was standing at the side, finally understood. He sighed inwardly. Although the ck Emperor did not have any magic treasures, he was already on the same level as the old fellows who had survived the ancient times. He should even be ranked quite high.


    At this moment¡­


    ¡°Come forward if you dare!¡± Xia Ji shouted. ¡°I won¡¯t go forward,¡± Su Daji replied from afar.


    He finished speaking.


    It was a confrontation.


    Su Daji did not hold back. She grabbed the red embroidered ball under her seat and pushed it forward.


    With this push, the red ball passed through space and appeared in front of the real Xia Ji.


    With a tinkling sound, the embroidered ball with the seven-colored dragon wrapped around it smashed toward him.


    Xia Ji knew the power of this magic weapon. He had been smashed once a few decades ago, and that was when his soul was torn apart. It was a pain that made him wish he was dead. Now, after several decades, the power of the Red Silk Ball that Su Daji could unleash had be stronger.


    Xia Ji knew that he couldn¡¯t fake this fight, or else the matter between the two of them would be exposed.


    In this moment of confrontation, he had locked his divine wind, but the red embroidered ball had smashed his face.


    He could only retreat.


    This retreat weakened his control over the divine wind.


    The Shen family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s body turned into blood and escaped from the package. His body suddenly expanded and turned into a huge body that was a thousand feet tall. The double-crescent halberd also grew longer and turned into a terrifying halberd that was more than two thousand feet tall. As he swung the halberd wildly, it smashed down with a blood-red color.


    As Xia Ji retreated, eighteen moves appeared.


    Sixteen rays of 3,000 worlds spun and sted towards the sky, the earth, and the distance.


    The remaining left hand tapped the void, and 360,000 Dharma Idols appeared again. The other right hand pointed at the divine wind.


    The pressure from the heavens and earth made the huge body extremely sticky, and its attacks were quickly weakened. However, the Exquisite Pagoda resisted the attack of the power of the heavens and earth.


    In the next instant.


    The three thousand worlds met the red embroidered ball, and the two collided. The entire Boneyard River exploded, and the River Heart Ind of the Nether House was also sent flying.


    Xia Ji flew up along with the ind. He raised his left hand and faced the blood-red halberd that wasing at him.


    This halberd was called Yuan Tu and Ah Bi. It killed people without any karma.


    Xia Ji¡¯s ck hair danced wildly, but his fingers had already mped the tip of the halberd, preventing it from advancing.


    With a light flick.


    The Holy Wind Halberd flew backward and was frozen in mid-air. Upon closer inspection, the 300-meter-long halberd was not a Dharmakaya, but a strange bloody mist.


    Xia Ji pressed his left hand on the ground.


    The blown up ind in the middle of the river was instantly pressed back to its original spot.


    They instantly shed.


    An instant passed..

 Chapter 464 - 464: 271. F * Ck Your Life

    Chapter 464 - 464: 271. F * Ck Your Life


    Trantor: 549690339


    The moment Xia Jinded, the red embroidered ball was already in front of him.


    He did not realize it when he was faking it, but now that he was fighting Su Daji, he finally understood how annoying this thing was.


    Even if you ignore distance and space, you still have to defend.


    It was because the red silk ball really hurt when it hit someone.


    If you don¡¯t guard against it, this pain will destroy your body and shatter your soul.


    The nging sounds and the seven-colored dragon shadows forced Xia Ji to repeat the previous scene.


    However, the difference this time was that a pair of ck dragon wings grew out of his shoulder des. With a p of his wings, pure ck mes of tranquility formed a wall of fire forward.


    The red ball was summoned back to the wall of fire, but it reappeared behind Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji reacted quickly, but he could no longer defend himself and could only charge forward.


    When he charged, Su Daji also retreated. In the end, she maintained a moderate distance from him..


    A distance that one could not even see or feel with their divine sense.


    This was also the limit of the early stages of the Divine Power realm.


    The patriarchs had fought their way out of the various Cultivation states, and each of them was the protagonist of stories such as ¡± I Am From Antiquity, ¡± ¡± I Have Lived For Ten Thousand Years, ¡± and ¡± Invincible Patriarch. ¡± It wasmon for the weak to defeat the strong and challenge those who were of a higher level, not to mention that they had many magical equipment from before antiquity.


    They had climbed up from the ¡®bottom-level¡¯ and rolled on the brink of death. They had fought with countless terrifying mighty people and been involved in countless treacherous events, but they were the only ones who had survived out of all the mighty people in ancient times.


    As Xia Ji sped forward, the Mountain River State Painting pounced on him.


    The world of ink painting in the picture had a strong attraction force, wanting to suck him into the picture.


    Xia Ji knew that if he entered the map, he would not be able to get out. Although Su Daji might let him escape by ident, how could he be qualified to trade with her?


    The Mountain River Map gradually expanded in the space and fell from the sky, blocking his way. In an instant, it had be a towering heavenly gate that hung from the sky. Immortal fog surrounded it, and the ck sun and moon rose from the east and set from the west.


    Xia Ji pped his wings, and the ck fire appeared again.


    However, it was directly absorbed into the Mountain and River State Painting.


    After all, the Mountain and River State Painting was a treasure that would only appear when the Ancient Catastrophe was nearing its end. It might be the ancient version of the ancient era, or even older.


    The ck Emperor¡¯s pure ck fire was invincible, but the Mountain River State Painting was also invincible in the subsequent cmity.


    Invincibility against invincibility. The ck Emperor Fire had the home-ground advantage, but it was only an advantage. It was not enough to form a crushing suppression.


    Therefore, the Mountain and River State Painting only dimmed a little before it continued to roll toward Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji felt helpless¡­


    He and Su Daji knew each other very well. He could rush over with all his might, but Su Daji could instantly leave the battlefield ande back with a Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles.


    In other words, Su Daiji was a multi-functional ¡± hero ¡± who had the abilities of a summoner, a mage, a supportive healer, and spatial discement.


    The Demon Summoning Banner and the Five-colored Divine Token were used to summon. Well, the key was that he did not know what was hidden in the Five-colored Divine Token.


    The Red Silk Ball was an instant and powerful single-target attack.


    The Mountain and River State Painting could absorb attacks and people.


    The Dragon Traversing Thousands of Miles, which had everything, could allow Su Daji to quickly appear in a distant world that you could not imagine.


    This was only the tip of the iceberg of the Su family¡¯s ancestor¡­


    It was disgusting.


    He did not feel it when they were family, but now that they were enemies, it was really disgusting to find out that it was Su Daji.


    Xia Ji had to wait until the Imperial Decree took effect. He couldn¡¯t go too far. As he retreated, his sixteen hands struck out three thousand spinning golden


    worlds.


    Perhaps it was because the Sense Beads were made of ordinary wood, or perhaps it was because the spirit of carving was not able to keep up with his current realm, but the Mountain River Map of the Three Thousand Worlds was actually absorbed into it, and it did not cause the magic treasure to dim. As the Gate of Heaven approached, the world of ink painting opened its mouth like a giant beast and swallowed it.


    Xia Ji could only retract his divine art of controlling the divine wind and wave his hand at the Mountain and River State Painting.


    Whoosh!


    The sleeve wind contained the power of heaven and earth, and it immediately sent the Mountain and River State Painting flying.


    MO Tu flew backwards, as if those paintings that were sunbathing had suddenly encountered a violent wind and were drifting far away.


    While Xia Ji¡¯s right hand was waving, his left hand didn¡¯t stop at all.


    With a flip of his palm, the God ying Flying Dagger that was almost formless bloomed like a lotus flower.


    First level¡­


    rlhvvoyers¡­


    Tenyers¡­


    A few thoughts turned into a flying knife lotus that was filled with visual shock.


    He flicked the void with his palm, and a Dharma Form began to appear and form a circle.


    Not only that, he even grew two extra heads.


    Three heads and eighteen arms, no blind spots in 360 degrees.


    Each of the eighteen arms had its own movement and its own holding power.


    The divine wind broke away from the control of the divine power. The hundred-foot-long bloody body grabbed the Yuantu Halberd and smashed it down on Xia Ji¡¯s head.


    Before the halberdnded, the ground of the Wu family¡¯s world had already begun to copse.


    Xia Ji wanted to use the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd to fight, but he instinctively felt that his Great Dark Heavenly Halberd was not on the same level as the Blood Halberd. If he tried to fight, it might even break.


    He could only flick his finger, and with this flick, a long gray saber that was ten thousand feet long shot out..

 Chapter 465 - 465: 271. F * Ck Your Life

    Chapter 465: 271. F * Ck Your Life


    Trantor: 549690339


    The saber tore through the sky and shed at the divine wind from afar.


    Divine Wind¡¯s 300-meter-tall body was covered in blood mist. The 2,000-meter-long blood halberd met the long saber.


    The unimaginable energy explosion spread out circles of invisible ripples. The sudden collision of high energy created a mushroom cloud that shot into the sky.


    In the mushroom cloud, the divine wind suddenly retreated. The thousand feet long blood body actually shrank a lot. As he retreated, a vast number of blood shadows pounced forward.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and pointed. The lotus flower of the flying daggers seemed to be hit by a gust of wind. The petals drilled into the void and shot wildly at the body of the divine wind.


    Although the divine wind was protected by the Exquisite Pagoda above its head, it still raised its hand and brandished its blood halberd in the face of such an attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Blood Halberd blocked a portion of the flying daggers, while the rest hit his body. However, it only stirred up rings of dense ck and yellow ripples and could not prate his body.


    Xia Ji¡¯s other hand turned into a dragon finger and shot out a trail of ck mes that washed the ground like a raging ck dragon.


    However, when the pure ck mes coiled around the exquisite pagoda, they were stopped.


    However, Holy Wind¡¯s face still stiffened because the luster of the Exquisite Pagoda had dimmed a little¡­


    After the ck fire stopped burning, it slowly recovered.


    ¡± Xia Ji, ¡± Holy Windughed. ¡± You are indeed powerful. I admire you, but so what? ¡±


    Your attack can get close to me? If you had endless mes in the Tribtion Lands, I would be afraid of you, but here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± His smile stopped abruptly.


    Xia Ji raised his hand, and the divine art of a finger froze him once again.


    The power of heaven and earth pressed down on the divine wind, but it was blocked by the Linglong Pagoda. It was extremely disgusting.


    In this moment of rxation, the Mountain River Map and the red embroidered ball appeared beside Xia Ji again.


    The divine wind used an unknown method to split into many blood shadows that pounced over.


    Xia Ji had to admit that it was really painful to face two patriarchs head-on.


    As the two sides fought, the division of the world was graduallypleted.


    The energy from the sh between the three of them had already spread far away.


    The Wu family¡¯s bone-burying pit, which was used as a seat for the wedding banquet at noon, had long been in chaos.


    Although Patriarch Wu did not understand what had happened, he saw that Patriarch Su had moved. How could he not understand that it was something that had stirred up the heavens? He hurriedly arranged for all the guests to retreat.


    Some guests who didn¡¯t know what was good for them or Wu family disciples who wanted to take a look didn¡¯t even get close before they were killed by the energy ripples from the three people¡¯s fight.


    Although they were both at the eleventh realm, how could ants and dragons be simr?


    One¡¯s realm could be pulled closer, but some things could not be the same no matter how hard one worked.


    Bai Ye Gu took advantage of the chaos and hurriedly left the cubicle, running towards the underground room.


    The aristocratic families were very assured of these servants.


    Due to the existence of the dog cor, these servants were unable to resist at all.


    The underground room began to copse due to the violent tremors.


    Bones, beams, wood, mud and dust fell down.


    Bai Xiaoye was pressed down by a heavy skeleton beam. Her face was as pale as paper, and she looked extremely weak.


    When she saw Bai Ye Gu, fear was written all over her face as she called out, ¡±


    Brother! ¡±


    However, this whisper was drowned out by the chaos.


    Bang!


    Another huge rock fell from the sky.


    Bai Yegu waved his hand.


    The airflow broke through the air and shook the stone away.


    Bai Yegu had alreadynded beside Bai Xiaoye.


    He saw that his sister¡¯s ck shirt was already stained with blood, and her exquisite little face was filled with pain. Blood was still flowing out of the corner of her lips. It was obvious that she had suffered many internal injuries. Although she was not dead, she was not far away.


    Just as Bai Yegu was about to do something, an old voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    ¡°She¡¯s already hopeless. This is also the opportunity for you to put an end to your past.


    She¡¯s just your sister. If she doesn¡¯t die today, she¡¯ll die tomorrow. Only by cutting off family ties can she vindicate dao.


    The pain that others gave you today, you will repay it a hundredfold in the future.


    Kill, kill everyone until everyone fears you, fears you. Remember the pain you suffered today and let them all experience it in the future.


    Come, Bai Ye Gu, open your heart and ept my power.


    I¡¯m you from your previous life. I can help you break free from this restriction and let you regain your freedom.¡±


    Bai Xiaoye¡¯s face scrunched up into a small ball. She tried her best to hold up the token that she had hidden well. This was the point token that Bai Yegu had given her previously.


    In such a chaotic situation, his sister was seriously injured, but she protected the token?


    How stupid.


    The voice in Bai Yegu¡¯s mind continued to ring out,


    ¡°Stop being a saint. Kill, kill, kill, kill the woman in front of you because she made you weak and hesitant.


    Moreover, killing her was for her own good. Look at how much pain she is in now. As her elder brother, shouldn¡¯t he help her out?


    You¡¯re not killing, you¡¯re helping her free herself.


    She¡¯s just your sister. Don¡¯t tell me you want to have sex with her? If she didn¡¯t die, she would have to marry someone in the future. Moreover, she was already unclean and had been yed by others. What was the meaning of her existence?


    Kill her, kill her, kill her!¡±


    The voice in Bai Yegu¡¯s mind was practically roaring.


    He slowly pulled out his dagger.


    Cold air spread from the dagger.


    Bai Xiaoye was stunned for a moment. She looked up at the dagger that was flickering with a cold light in the gray world. She bit her lip and closed her eyes.. She knew that her brother was probably trying to help her escape¡­

 Chapter 466 - 466: 271. F * Ck Your Life

    Chapter 466: 271. F * Ck Your Life


    Trantor: 549690339


    But why was his heart still aching so much?


    If there was an afterlife, he¡­He didn¡¯t want to be human anymore.


    Ding!


    A crisp sound rang out.


    a second passed like a year.


    After two or three seconds, the entire underground room was covered in dust again.


    Bai Xiaoye didn¡¯t feel dead. She opened her eyes and saw that the token had been cut off.


    Bai Yegu looked at her gently. ¡± You¡¯re injured, but it¡¯s fine. What use do I have for it? ¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡¯


    Bai Yegu did not say anything. He kept his dagger and took out a porcin bottle from his bosom. He took out a pill and stuffed it into his sister¡¯s mouth. Then, he carefully lifted the heavy skeleton beam with his arms and carried his sister out.


    In his mind, the old voice began to sneer and mock him. It began to say, ¡± If you don¡¯t listen to me and insist on being a saint, your future will be bleak. You¡¯re destined to be a weakling. ¡®


    Bai Yegu replied in his mind, ¡± F * Ck your life. I will never ept any of your power. ¡± Then, with a cold expression, he carried his sister and rushed out of the copsed underground room.


    ¡°Brother¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Bai Xiaoye couldn¡¯t understand why her brother, who was usually a killing machine and a loyal dog of the aristocratic family, wouldn¡¯t kill her.


    Although she was worried and in pain, she felt a little warm in her heart. She snuggled into his warm embrace, tears covering her face.


    Bai Yegu rushed out of this destroyed world, even though he was still wearing a dog cor.


    However, if there was freedom in the heart, the sky would be big.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Even if the mountains and rivers were torn apart, it would not be able topare to one-thousandth of the shock at this moment.


    After thest counterattack, the Wu family¡¯s northern region had disappeared into the darkness, which meant that the separation wasplete.


    Xia Ji used the Imperial Decree and stopped fighting.


    He maintained his three-headed and eighteen-armed form. He spread his wings and turned into a pure ck meteor that shot into the distance.


    Su Daji summoned the Mountain River Map as usual, but he waved it away with his sleeve.


    With the divine wind behind him, he grabbed the 2,000-foot-long Yuantu


    Halberd and hacked down.


    However, Xia Ji had his head and hands behind him, so he would naturally take the situation as it came, shing his saber forward.


    The energy shook, and the entire ground shook again.


    The two of them wanted to continue chasing.


    Xia Ji grabbed a mountain, and ck mes spread out.


    The ck me Mountain was thrown out like a pebble¡­


    Su Daji and Divine Wind were unwilling to take the ck fire head-on, as if it would cause some damage to their magic weapons, so they dodged it.


    As Xia Ji flew, he used his divine art to grab the mountain and throw it back.


    The mountain peak was extremelyrge, sorge that the ancestor had no choice but to dodge¡­


    The tug-of-war between the two sides was going on in an extremely intense manner.


    At this moment, the fleeing people of the Wu family sensed the ck shadow in the sky and could not help but look up. They were all dumbfounded.


    Bai Yegu also raised his head.


    He saw the ck Emperor shuttling through the ck mes¡­


    The old voice that had been roaring in his mind and proiming its power suddenly asked a question, ¡°Is this world so terrifying?¡±


    Bai Yegu did not reply.


    He recognized that it was the ck Emperor.


    However, for some reason, he actually felt a little yearning in his heart.


    Xia Ji looked down at the siblings. For some reason, he suddenly thought of Xiao Su and him and reached out his hand.


    He flicked his fingers.


    The ck mes burned their dog cors.


    Draw a life talisman.


    It fell into Bai Xiaoye¡¯s body.


    In an instant, he passed by her.


    As soon as he passed, the Linglong Pagoda above his head, the Divine Wind standing on the Blood Halberd, and Su Daiji sitting on the red embroidered ball followed closely behind.


    Three figures that were so terrifying that they could suffocate the world and make their hearts stop pulled across the sky.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡¯


    ¡°Xiao Yezi, have you recovered from your injuries?¡± Bai Yegu asked curiously.


    ¡± Yes, I think it was the winged, three-headed, and multi-armed man who saved me. Who is he? ¡±


    ¡°He¡­


    Bai Yegu¡¯s gaze fell on the ck mes on his neck. He turned his head and saw that the cor on his sister¡¯s neck had also been burned. ¡± Don¡¯t speak. Let¡¯s escape from the aristocratic family first.. ¡®

 Chapter 467 - 467: 272. Meeting Su Yueqing Again at the End of the Bloody Wedding Banquet

    Chapter 467: 272. Meeting Su Yueqing Again at the End of the Bloody Wedding Banquet


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the twilight of thete winter, the luxurious convoy passed through the official road. The line was like a long snake, winding for more than ten miles.


    Two teams of ck-armored elite cavalry opened up a path in front, and cavalry guards holding huge shields protected them on both sides. They were likeyers of mountains, guarding the center.


    There was no gold, silver, or jewelry in the center, nor was there any treasure.


    It was just a magnificent four-horse carriage.


    With so many guards apanying him, even the emperor would only be able to travel at this standard.


    The carriage was extremely spacious, and the interior was already a unique room.


    On the bed in the room was a beauty who had not woken up from her winter sleep.


    The sound of wheels mixed with the sound of wind and hooves came through the window.


    hilt the beanty¡¯s eves are drowsy-


    She bent her neck and looked up at the fluttering curtain. The twilight sunlight seemed to have been blown in by the wind, illuminating her snow-white little feet.


    She was Su Yueqing. She had just finished handling the family affairs and was here to attend the Wu family¡¯s wedding banquet.


    As for her attire, as the head of the Su family, she had to be like this because all the face belonged to the Su family. She could not fall behind.


    But she was not very happy¡­


    Because she had yet topletely ept the reality.


    Feng Nanbei was dead.


    He had died in the Tribtion Lands, in the hands of the two great omens.


    She might be able to ept this reality, but not now. She needed time.


    In order to cheer her up, she pped her hands and lifted the curtain. Two maids rode their horses over.


    Su Yueqing said a few words to them, and the maid left. She ran to the RV behind and started to get busy.


    Before long, he carried a bathtub filled with fragrant flower petals and sent it to the carriage.


    Su Yueqing tested the temperature of the water. The silver gauze was removed, and she undressed. She opened her small pocket, and her white, cream-like body was thrown into the fragrant fog.


    She stretched out her soft hands and fiddled with the hot water, making a clear sound of water.


    Her mood also rxed. She gradually forgot about this heavy world and this boring journey.


    She was a fisherman a long time ago.


    Later, he became a shadow.


    Then, it was the most beautiful woman in the Su family.


    Now, he was the head of the Su family again. He was the first head of the Su family since the Su family entered the extraordinary era.


    Such a life was truly a great sess.


    However, she still could not feel happy. Feng Nanbei was dead¡­


    In the future, perhaps the person beside her would be someone else, but it would not be the man who had apanied her all the way and even made her acquiesce.


    Su Yueqing sighed softly and dived into the water. With a ¡± gurgling ¡± sound, her ck hair also sank into the water. It twisted like ink and gradually became plump until it floated to the surface, forming a ck dress.


    At this moment, in the Wu family.


    The groom felt the chaos at the scene.


    He was filled with pain.


    Today was his day to enjoy Wu Ji¡¯s dignity and humiliate her. How could this happen?


    Today was his big day.


    Who was he?


    He was the young master of the Wu family.


    He was a high and mighty existence.


    He was an existence that others needed to tter.


    At this moment, he followed the crowd and crawled down. He raised his head to look at the soul-stirring figure that flew across the sky.


    Although Wu Yizhi was terrified, he still sneered.


    ¡°He¡¯s just an anti-human beast. What ck Emperor? Does he really think he¡¯s powerful with some luck?


    Xia Ji was flying in the air. He didn¡¯t hear what the groom said, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t mind.


    He just remembered that he had promised Wu Ji that if possible, he would help her kill the groom.


    At this moment, the person wearing festive clothes under his feet seemed to be the groom.


    Thus, he casually flicked a finger toward the void.


    Pure ck mes poured down andnded on Wu Yizhi¡¯s body. With a slow sweeping speed, it began to ¡®wipe¡¯ this high and mighty little young master of the Wu family from the human world.


    If the ck Emperor¡¯s mes were to hit him, even the old ancestor would die. Hence, Xia Ji was not worried that he would go back on his word. He did not even look at the groom¡¯s appearance from the beginning to the end.


    If you stepped on an ant, would you look at what it looked like?


    By the time the groom reacted, his legs had already disappeared, and his chest was being invaded by fine mes. His liver, blood, bones, and everything else inside were being burned to ashes and erased from the world. Wu Yizhi¡¯s entire body was in pain, but he still found it hard to believe.


    How could that be?


    How was that possible?


    Today was clearly the day he humiliated Concubine Wu. How could this happen?


    No!


    I must be dreaming!


    As he was ignited by the ck mes, the servants and guards around him could not help but retreat.


    Wu Yizhi finally realized that all of this was real. This wasn¡¯t a dream. His face instantly contorted as he let out a girlish scream.


    ¡°Save me! Save me! Why didn¡¯t you save me?¡±


    He wanted to move, but he found that he had already be half a human pig. Only his hands could still grab the soil and walk.


    He was in extreme pain, as if he was enduring a hundred times the pain of being burned alive. However, the ck mes had a strange power that allowed him to remain awake even if he was in pain.


    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll let you all die! You all deserve to die!


    The ck Emperor didn¡¯t kill you because you were his aplices, you disloyal and unjust people.


    Beasts like you, bastards, are actually worthy of¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a loyal dog beside him suddenly grabbed a huge hammer and smashed it fiercely on his face..

 Chapter 468 - 468: 272. Meeting Su Yueqing Again at the End of the Bloody Wedding Banquet

    Chapter 468: 272. Meeting Su Yueqing Again at the End of the Bloody Wedding Banquet


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bang!


    It was as if a crooked watermelon had been crushed.


    Blood scattered everywhere, and so did the brain, marrow, and bones. Soon after, they were engulfed by the silent ck mes.


    The loyal dog that killed him would have died, but the cor on his neck had disappeared.


    This man, who was obviously at the eleventh level, looked at the servants. The dog cors on the necks of the other servants were gone.


    ¡± The ck Emperor saved us. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s escape from the Wu family first!¡±


    ¡°Concubine Wu, Concubine Wu!¡± The man stumbled into the side hall.


    He was Wu Ji¡¯s father.


    At this moment, he pushed open the door of the side hall with a bang, but there was no one inside. There was only the bride¡¯s dress that had been thrown to the ground.


    The man¡¯s heart turned cold as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He knew that Concubine Wu might have escaped.


    However, he would never have thought that not only did Concubine Wu escape, but she had alsopletely betrayed the Wu family.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡± You¡¯re such a disobedient daughter. What¡¯s the use of having you?! ¡±


    I gave birth to you and gave you life, but you don¡¯t listen to me?


    When youe back, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!


    To be able to marry the young master of the family is simply a blessing that you have cultivated for eight lifetimes. You really don¡¯t know how lucky you are. ¡±


    Immediately, he revealed a sorrowful expression. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I have to go and exin to the Little Lord¡­¡±


    The man ran out of the hall with a bitter face. He had only run a few steps when he felt the entire ground tremble twice again. The violent energy shockwave came from afar and swept the entire hall into dust. It also sent him flying heavily.


    He screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood in the air before fainting.


    Xia Jifei flew out of the Wu family¡¯s exit and sped away.


    He knew that Su Daji and the Divine Wind might be slightly blocked and would be dyed for a few seconds, but not for long.


    It could be said that unless he flew all the way to the depths of the Tribtion Land today, the ancestors would continue to pursue him.


    The two ancestors were already almost done. If another one came, they would definitely be finished.


    But could he escape?


    Su Daji had an endless dragon that could travel thousands of miles¡­With her around, it was impossible for him to escape. Otherwise, he would be going easy on her.


    The sky outside had already turned rosy red. The setting sun was at the end of the ancient path in the distant mountains. It was not even halfway through. Although the stars were still behind the thick clouds, they were destined to shine soon.


    If the stars rose, he would have to face the Grand Supreme¡¯s unpredictable attacks.


    Xia Ji flew through the clouds and suddenly saw a convoy on the official road in the distance.


    Thousands of cavalrymen were guarding a four-horse golden carriage in the center, and scouts were scouting in the distance.


    He looked around and found that there were many towns around.


    After some thought¡­


    He restrained his aura and knocked out a scout casually. At the same time, he used his energy to make the scout lose his memory temporarily. After that, he changed into the scout¡¯s light armor, lowered his helmet, and returned to the main team.


    It had to be said that this was still useful.


    Soon, Su Daji and Holy Wind realized that they had lost him.


    They scanned their surroundings.


    There were towns, small groups of merchants, scattered cavalry, and carriages surrounded by thousands of cavalry.


    ¡°That¡¯s your Su family,¡± Holy Wind said.


    Su Daji said, ¡± It¡¯s the head of the Su family. I think it¡¯s peaceful over there. I think it¡¯s fine. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡± Xia Ji has a deep hatred for my family, and my family is also irreconcble with him.¡±


    ¡°Then how did we lose him?¡± Divine Wind asked.


    ¡°The current ck Emperor is not weaker than us, so it¡¯s not strange that he has some trump cards,¡± said Su Daji.


    He ran away when you and I tried to stop him today, ¡± Holy Wind said with a frown. ¡± I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be a big problem in the future. ¡®


    Su Daji said, ¡± Since the ck Emperor¡¯s aura disappeared here, we¡¯ll wait here for a while. The Zhou Family¡¯s ancestor will be here soon. You know that the Zhou Family¡¯s ancestor is very good at investigation. We¡¯ll be able to get more information then. ¡±


    Divine Wind thought for a moment. The enemy was in the dark while they were in the light. This was a very dangerous thing. If Xia Ji suddenly attacked, no one would be able to withstand it.


    ¡°You and I will take care of each other. We will each take care of a certain area.¡±


    After that, he found a high cliff and released his divine sense. Then, he sat down cross-legged and began to wait quietly.


    Su Daji also found a ce far away and sat down. Her spiritual awareness covered a different area from the divine wind.


    A momentter¡­


    She looked down at the Su family¡¯s long line that was passing through the valley below her feet. Her divine sense locked onto the central carriage and she directly transmitted her voice,¡± Yueqing, let¡¯s go back to the Su family. The Wu family¡¯s wedding banquet has been ruined by the ck Emperor. ¡®


    In the carriage, Su Yueqing, who had juste out of the bath, was stunned for a moment before he pped his hands.


    The female attendant rode her horse over from the side, and Su Yueqing gave her a few words of advice.


    The maid nodded repeatedly before running back and shouting, ¡°The family head has ordered us to return to the Su family.¡±


    His voice spread out.


    Immediately, the front line moved first, and then the entire convoy turned around and began to return.


    Xia Ji was among the vanguard scouts. In that instant, he finally understood that the person in the carriage was Su Yueqing. For a moment, an indescribable feeling rose in his heart.


    At that moment, Su Yueqing¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard the name of the ck Emperor.


    She had never wanted to be enemies with the Divine Martial King, nor did she want to fight with the ck Emperor.


    But Xia Ji had killed the man she loved.


    She closed her eyes and tapped her fingers on the wooden table. Her thoughts flew through her mind.


    Just now, she felt two powerful auras. One of them was her ancestor, and the other should be the same existence.


    The two old ancestors must have chased after the ck Emperor.


    However, it was very likely that they had lost him. Otherwise, they would not have waited here quietly.


    Then .


    Su Yueqing suddenly opened his eyes and knocked on the windowsill.


    Another maid ran over. After hearing the instructions, she hurriedly went far away and shouted,¡±The family head has ordered everyone to take off their helmets and check with the people around them.¡±


    Su Daji obviously heard the voice as well. She suddenly panicked because¡­What if Xia Ji was really here?


    But she could not say anything.


    Wasn¡¯t Su Yueqing too much of a scammer?


    But on second thought, Su Daji understood.


    The Su Family Head wanted to take revenge for Feng Nanbei, so she didn¡¯t want to let go of any chance. However, if she knew that Feng Nanbei was Xia Ji, who knew what she would think?


    Xia Ji was speechless. He was very clear about the current situation.


    Su Daji is a barrier, but you can¡¯t break it.


    If you reasonably made it impossible for him to discover you even after he had done his best to be cautious, then he really wouldn¡¯t have discovered you. Otherwise, he would really have to make a move.


    Su Daji¡¯s ability to entangle people was top-notch. If he was entangled by her, he would definitely not be able to escape, and he was destined to face more ancestors in the future¡­


    He didn¡¯t know if he could escape back to the depths of the Tribtion Land. After all, his current threat was off the charts. The ancestors would definitely capture him and surround him.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment and hurriedly locked onto the person in the carriage. He directly used Feng Nanbei¡¯s voice to transmit his voice, ¡°¡±Rongrong, cancel the order. It¡¯s me.¡±


    To be on the safe side, he quickly spat out a few keywords.¡±Wu Vige, Eldest


    Princess Ying¡¯s shadow, you secretly came to attend An Xun¡¯s wedding. ¡±


    After saying the key words, he hummed a song again. ¡± Drifting snow, swaying wind, poetic soul, more lovers, always used to cover the depth with frivolous luxuriousness ¡­ ¡±


    This was the song he had sung when he and Su Yueqing had agreed to sing it decades ago.


    Su Yueqing was stunned. She hurriedly lifted the curtain and shouted, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s no need to investigate!¡±


    The guards who were about to take off their helmets suddenly stopped.


    Su Yueqing was a little nervous because she knew that the Su family¡¯s ancestor was looking down at them from the cliff above¡­


    However, Su Daji pretended that she did not hear anything and did not check it again.


    After all, this was an area that only he could cover with his divine sense¡­


    Su Yueqing¡¯s heart was beating very fast, and his face was filled with joy from regaining what he had lost, but it was also filled with doubt.


    Under such circumstances, the convoy took advantage of the moonlight and arrived at a small town near the entrance of the Smiths at dawn the next day.


    Su Yueqing said that she wanted to walk alone, so she ordered everyone to disperse and return freely.


    Although it was a strange order, it was not strange since it was the order of the family head.


    Everyone dispersed¡­


    At the end, Su Yueqing nced at the people who had yet to leave. He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Come with me..¡±

 Chapter 469 - 469: 273. Gentle Home, Death Order

    Chapter 469 - 469: 273. Gentle Home, Death Order


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to go with her.


    There was no way to exin this.


    Su Yueqing saw through his thoughts at a nce and sent a voice transmission, ¡°¡±1¡¯11 scream as soon as you run. I¡¯m not sure if the ancestors are still nearby. However, you can also kill me to silence me. ¡®


    As usual, she walked into the Su family¡¯s private residence in this small town barefooted and wrapped in a silver muslin.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment before following.


    The huge inner hall was luxuriously decorated and empty.


    Su Yueqing closed the window and lit a candle. The room was resplendent.


    The current Master of the Su family found a soft couch andy down. He said softly, ¡°Do you want to eat breakfast?¡±


    Xia Ji turned around and closed the door. Since he was already here, he should take it as it was. He smiled and took off his helmet, throwing it aside, revealing a pair of calm eyes and shoulder-length ck hair. The stubble on his chin made him look a little tough and sloppy, but it also made him look manly.


    Su Yueqing looked at the unfamiliar face and closed his eyes.


    Xia Ji sat opposite her.


    Su Yueqing felt a burning sensation approaching her. She opened her eyes again and looked at the man opposite her.


    The man was looking at her.


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    Su Yueqing felt an indescribable strangeness in his heart. Although the man in front of him was handsome, he was not Feng Nanbei at all. But why was his gaze the same as Old Feng¡¯s?


    That sense of tacit understanding, that feeling of telepathy just by relying on their eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She could have continued to think about it, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    She was tired and did not want to guess. She wanted to hear the answer.


    But at this moment, she already had a vague answer in her heart.


    When she first met Feng Nanbei, Feng Nanbei¡¯s actions and motives were mysterious. It was understandable that she hated the aristocratic families, but Feng Nanbei should not hate them at all. However, Old Feng hated them just like her.


    First, he had helped her kill the Eldest Princess without hesitation.


    Secondly, he went against the world¡¯s will and took something from the former residence of King Shenwu¡¯s mother. For this, he even fought with the Su family¡¯s officials at that time.


    There was no need for him to do this, but he did it.


    Moreover, when Old Feng was with her in the cave in the Tribtion Realm, she had once asked him, ¡± Only love can make people stupid. You¡¯re not stupid. Why do you have to go against the aristocratic families and get involved with a traitor like me? ¡±


    Old Feng didn¡¯t say anything.


    There were many such things.


    Old Feng¡¯s motives might not seem problematic to others, but Su Yueqing had long felt that there was a big problem.


    However, she still stubbornly needed evidence.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°Do you still recognize me?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Su Yueqing didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Xia Ji¡¯s face suddenly changed, turning into Feng Nanbei¡¯s appearance.


    In this world, blood was very, very strong in binding the body. In other words, it was impossible for one to transform into someone else¡¯s appearance unless one used an illusion to make others see a false scene.


    Hence, Xia Ji ced all the pills that could dispel illusions on the table.


    Su Yueqing didn¡¯t eat his food. He swallowed one himself and activated the power of the peak of the eleventh realm. Then, he grabbed a magic tool that was in the style of the Demon Revealing Mirror and began to observe it.


    She was now the head of the Su family, so her foundation was naturally rich.


    However, no matter what method she used, all she saw was Feng Nanbei.


    Su Yueqing couldn¡¯t help but walk down from the couch and stand in front of the Xia family. He stretched out his hands.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and allowed her to touch it with both hands, cooperating with her to check if it was a special human skin mask¡­


    The trembling hand finally moved along his cheeks, past his ears, and reached behind his neck. She gently hooked her hand.


    Then, her delicate and soft body was connected to the soft silver yarn. She was like a cat that had provoked people to bathe in fire and snuggled into his arms. She turned into a delicate flower bud in the cold wind, gently trembling.


    Xia Ji suddenly realized that he might really owe her a debt of love. He hooked his left arm around her waist and his right arm around her trembling shoulder as he whispered into her ear, ¡°¡±l¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Yueqing was a very, very smart woman. She had already pushed out everything herself, so she was very considerate andforted the man in front of her.¡±You didn¡¯t have any other choice. The environment you were in back then was extremely dangerous, right?


    Trembling with fear, like walking on thin ice in an abyss. If you take a wrong step, you¡¯ll lose everything.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that you and I were in the same situation back then.


    You¡¯re not the Feng Nanbei that the Su family thinks you are, and I¡¯m not the Eldest Princess.


    But we just happen to be together.¡±


    After thinking for a while, she murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Sage of the world and the public enemy of the world were actually the same person. Now, the Master Temple is very prosperous.¡±


    She smiled, like a proud flower in the spring breeze, still trembling.


    However, this trembling was less sorrowful than a few seconds ago. Instead, there was a hint of coquettish warmth.


    Women were the four seasons of the year.


    In a few seconds, one growth ring could bepleted.


    The same action had a different meaning.


    This long longing, the pain of learning the bad news, was like a deep pool.


    It was dark and gloomy.


    But now, all of this was proven to be false.


    An intense emotional rebound came.


    The abyss rose into the air, turning into the hottest sunlight in midsummer.


    Xia Ji felt the ¡± goddess ¡± in his arms turn into a ¡± kitten. ¡± Her breathing was a little fast, and her skin felt a little hot. Even her heartbeat and blood flow increased correspondingly.


    Not only did they not want to separate, but they were tightly, forcefully, violently, and aggressively pressing together.


    His breathing became heavier and heavier.


    His heartbeat was getting faster and faster.


    Chi!


    Su Yueqing suddenly tapped the tip of her foot and led the man to dance and roll on the soft couch.


    Her silver veil was like a curtain that was opened, and the vigorous aura opened up a ¡± tent ¡± that blocked all vision. Yes, no one could see what was happening in the tent.


    No one would know.


    However, it was destined that nothing would happen because Xia Ji¡¯s level of existence was still too high.


    Even though Su Yueqing¡¯s Silver Dragon Celestial Body belonged to the upper level of the Celestial Body level, it waspletely iparable to his top level.


    After a long time¡­


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Miss Miaomiao?¡± Su Yueqing suddenly asked.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Me or her?¡± Su Yueqing asked with a smile.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about?¡± Su Yueqing red at him. ¡°I asked about his age. ¡®


    ¡°You¡¯re older,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°If you can only choose one, who would you choose?¡± Su Yueqing asked.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    If she and I were to fall into theva at the same time, ¡± Su Yueqing said, ¡± the protective zhenqi would break in a second. Who would you save?


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, you can choose her,¡± said Su Yueqing.


    Xia Ji could still tell that this was a problem. He hurriedly shook his head.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll watch her die?¡± Su Yueqingughed.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Seeing the man¡¯s embarrassed look, Su Yueqing closed her eyesfortably andy in his arms, unwilling to move. ¡± The wind¡­¡± Xia Ji, I can¡¯t abandon the Su family because I have to bear the responsibility. I also need to protect my sister in the mortal world¡­ I ¡­ You¡¯ve finally be the person you hate the most.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The aristocratic families do evil, but the root of evil is not the aristocratic families, but people¡¯s ideas. You can change them.


    This is because children are like nk sheets of paper. A child¡¯s good and evil can be changed¡­¡±


    ¡°Child¡­¡± Su Yueqing murmured, ¡± Leave me a child. I don¡¯t want anything else.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes.


    Once he said it, Su Yueqing understood. She bit her lip and leaned her snow-white skin against the man¡¯s chest. She felt the man¡¯s slow but powerful heartbeat and sighed, ¡°¡±Truly powerful.¡±


    After sighing, she red at him and said, ¡°You owe me a child.¡± I will wait for you, no matter how long it takes. I will also work hard to improve myself. Although I don¡¯t know how to improve my life level now, I will one day, right?¡±


    After saying that, Master Su suddenly flipped over and pressed himself on top of Xia Ji. He looked down at him and said, ¡°¡±Promise me.¡±


    ¡± Who said that if I be the emperor¡¯s teacher, I can be on top? ¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    Master Su nodded and suddenly rolled over, bringing Xia Ji to sit on top of her. He looked up at him and said, ¡°¡±Promise me.¡±


    Their eyes met¡­


    Xia Ji knew that he couldn¡¯t let this debt down, so he said gently, promise.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The head of the Su family was satisfied. She closed her eyes. Her dreamy and cold face was washing away her fatigue, as if she was already asleep. However, Xia Ji had just moved when his hand was pulled back.


    ¡°Apany me for a few days before leaving. I can also investigate the situation¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    Several dayster.


    In a ck world.


    The waterfall had already run out, leaving only a huge dark outline in the space. No one knew what it was.


    The eight figures gathered here again.


    ¡± Xia Ji took one-third of the Wu family¡¯snd. He could fight two of us head-on without losing. Did he absorb the Headmaster¡¯s power? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never absorbed energy before.¡±


    Do you think Xia Ji and the Headmaster are the same person? ¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± A gentle voice sounded. It was obviously Su Daji.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your Su family. It¡¯s not impossible for you to cover up for them.¡±


    ¡°I and the Grand Supreme have met the ck Emperor and Feng Nanbei at the same time¡­Other than that, the ck Emperor and Feng Nanbei have appeared in many ces at the same time, so I thought that it was impossible for them to be the same person.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Master Su have a magic tool called Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles?¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget, this kind of magic tool can only be effective if I personally give it to you. Do you really think I¡¯ve betrayed you?¡± Su Daji¡¯s voice turned cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Everyone, there¡¯s no need to worry about this problem. The current situation is that we must make Xia Ji our greatest enemy and destroy him together. ¡± ¡°I still have a research that has reached a critical point. Can I dy it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll take some time to find Xia Ji anyway. Once we find out, we¡¯ll work together to kill this kid.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree..¡±

 Chapter 470 - 470: 274. Amusement Park, Human Screen

    Chapter 470 - 470: 274. Amusement Park, Human Screen


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji was able to enjoy the highest kill order from the eight ancient existences.


    This was an unprecedented honor.


    To be honest, there was really nothing in this world that could escape the encirclement of these eight people.


    Eight bugs against one BUG, no matter how one looked at it, it was impossible to lose.


    If he didn¡¯t have countless fortuitous encounters, if he didn¡¯t experience countless waves and treacherous events, how could he have survived from the countless heroes and mighty figures of the ancient times?


    Thanks to Ye Linxiao, who liked to be in the limelight, and Zhang Mang, who insisted on meeting his fellow countrymen, the mystery of the cheat, the system, and transmigration was slowly being dissected.


    The system seemed to have realized that it wascking, so it no longer used the Heaven and Earth Phenomenon ¡± to descend. However, the power of transmigration had also been weakened, so it needed the host to be the ¡± personal grandpa ¡± to possess the body. However, it seemed that this ¡± personal grandpa ¡± had underestimated the intelligence of the otherworldly person. Up until now, it had not allowed Bai Ye Gu to use his power ¡­


    This could be considered the shame of the third transmigrator.


    Speaking of which, Zhang Mang wasn¡¯t considered a member, and he wasn¡¯t wrong either.


    His mentality had already copsed.


    From what he knew, other transmigrators would be invincible in a year or two. He had been hiding for more than ten years, so why was he still instantly killed?


    More than ten years.


    It had been more than ten years!


    It was definitely not his fault.


    This was the world¡¯s fault.


    What rubbish world!


    What bugged world!


    He had an attribute cheat!


    He was the one who had brought about the phenomenon of heaven and earth. Did anyone else have it?


    He could increase his strength without reason, but could others?


    There should be a limit to how awesome he was. Why were the monsters in this world so powerful?


    This seemed to be a world that had yet to fully recover. When it recovered, wouldn¡¯t these viinous monsters rise to the sky?


    He was born from the tribtion and was a perfect temte for a big BOSS. Why, why were these monsters still able to kill him in an instant?


    These monsters that surpassed him, could it be that heaven and earth did not care?


    The world must be wrong.


    The God of Creation must have beenzy.


    The ¡®heavenly tribtion¡¯ must have beenzy.


    Anyway, it was not his fault.


    Definitely not!


    He was not wrong!


    He was not wrong at all!


    This world was unreasonable. What did it have to do with him?


    He was right


    When heined, he was lying on the dissection table and had lost all senses of the body below the head. He could only vaguely hear the soft collision and rotation of the scalpel and all the strange instruments.


    Then, he heard the sound of an organ being fished out of the sticky blood.


    Zhang Mang suddenly realized that this was the real world. No one was going to argue with him about right and wrong, and he had already be an experimental subject to be dissected..


    Then, there was the sound of slicing and a man muttering to himself, ¡± It¡¯s very powerful and exquisitely designed. Unfortunately, the host doesn¡¯t seem to be very smart.


    Zhang Mang was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    He wasn¡¯t smart?


    There was clearly something wrong with this world. How could he be med for this?


    He could not adapt to the world, so he became ab rat.


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded in theboratory.


    Then, Zhang Mang heard the man p his hands and shout from afar, ¡°Come and help!¡±


    As the four words were spoken, footsteps seemed to being from the horizon.


    In the light, darkness was stirred up.


    A ck figure as huge as a mountain walked into the darkness.


    The strong ck shadow came to the ¡± corridor, ¡± and the white shadow assistant walked to ¡± His ¡± side.


    ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for my small worlding along?¡± asked the muscr ck shadow.


    ¡°The construction is almostplete.¡± The white shadow assistant replied.


    She understood that among the nine ancient existences, five of them had established their own small worlds at the end of the ancient era.


    His own pocket dimension was not smaller than the aristocratic families, but it had always been raised and built. Of course, it had already formed many towns, and people came and went endlessly. It was like a world that developed on its own.


    He did not use such arge world, and he only lived in a simple and simple ce that was easy to study.


    This was because he really loved research.


    Especially when it came to dissecting interesting things.


    ¡± I need a real yground, ¡± the strong shadow muttered. ¡± Then, I¡¯ll throw these transmigrators into it. I¡¯ll see what the upper limit of this cheat will be if the world works ording to their inner desires. ¡±


    I¡¯ll set a red line. Once it¡¯s reached, I¡¯ll capture them from the amusement park for experiments. Then, after their realm recovers, they¡¯ll be thrown into the amusement park with amnesia.¡±


    The muscr ck shadow smiled, as if he was looking forward to it.


    ¡± The reproduction of the species and the breeding grounds of the monsters have reached a critical stage after three thousand years, ¡± the white shadow assistant said. ¡± Some pseudo-forbiddennds constructed with mystic formations are also forming, but they still need time.


    The strong ck shadow sighed helplessly. He knew that he could not rush it, so he said, ¡± Remember to evaluate the strength level of all the monsters in the breeding grounds. When the timees, make a manual and indicate the level so that the little cuties I cast can see it in time.


    ¡°When you go to conduct cultural guidance, guide the people in the small world to the family system and the imperial system. Pay attention to the tradition of nurturing the strong to break off the engagement of the weak.


    I feel that this might be the world they are looking forward to, haha.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you wish.¡±


    The strong ck shadow thought about the conversation he had with the cute transmigrator surnamed Lin over the past few days.


    Lin Yexiao had told him many interesting things.


    ¡°Find a vige and change the name of the vige to Novice Vige.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Novice Vige?¡± The white shadow assistant was stunned¡­


    Not only that, ¡± the muscr shadow said. ¡± I also want to make a novice gift


    Dack for these cute test subiects.. ¡°

 Chapter 471 - 471:274. Amusement Park, Human Screen

    Chapter 471 - 471:274. Amusement Park, Human Screen


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Big ¡­ Big gift bag?¡± The white shadow assistant listened to this strange name.


    The strong shadow smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡± Only by progressing with the world can we live for a long time. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, your words are always full of philosophy.¡±


    Since the theme park is unusable, ¡± the muscr shadow said, ¡± try to imnt an illusion into this transmigrator named Zhang Mang. Make him think that he¡¯s just having a nightmare, and then use this cheat to kill everyone in the illusion. ¡®


    I want to obtain a set of data to see if this golden finger is bound to the host¡¯s sensory system.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you wish. Can you use reagent 091?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you can only use three bottles at most.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Go. Remember to record the data. After a while, I will need to travel far away to help encircle and annihte the man who unfortunately cannot be ourpanion. ¡±


    ¡°You mean the ck Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? However, I personally don¡¯t hate him. After all, he¡¯s just a peerless monster born in a different era from us. In essence, he¡¯s no different from us. I can see many shadows of ancient mighty figures in him, haha.¡±


    The muscr ck shadowughed heartily. He grabbed a bottle of fine wine from the void with his right hand and held two wine sses with his left hand. Then, he walked into the distance.


    It was tea time again.


    He wanted to spend some good time with Lin Yexiao and listen to him talk about some stories about ¡°that world¡±.


    With his clumsy deception skills and a bit of a lie, he went to see how the door to a new world would open in a more wonderful way.


    Give him a little hope, pretend to be a little silly, pretend to be fooled by him, and you can get everything.


    What a wonderful afternoon tea time.


    The strong ck shadow opened his mouth and revealed a mouthful of sharp fangs.


    Even though the undercurrents of this world were surging, the new Great Zhou Dynasty was still passing through calmly.


    The outside of the Headmaster¡¯s Temple was bustling with people. There were nobles, warriors, merchants, and doctors from all walks of life. There was an endless stream of pedestrians. Incense was still flourishing. The milky smoke and sandalwood incense were very immortal, surrounding the golden body of the temple.


    Only the dead could be gods and enjoy this blessing.


    If either the Headmaster was still alive or the Headmaster was the ck Emperor was exposed, the Great Zhou would have no choice but to risk universal condemnation and demolish all the temples of the Headmaster. They would smash the golden statue of the Headmaster into pieces and throw it into the furnace to recast it into coins.


    Xia Ji sail the boat back to the heart of the ind had also married and be a mother. She taught her husband and children, and she kept telling stories and legends about that man. Sometimes, she would be secretly upset that she didn¡¯t have the courage to ask the Headmaster to help her get married.


    However, within this calmness, there was a killing intent that did not match the calmness.


    That was the Tribtion Lands in the north.


    It also contained something that was a hundred times, a thousand times more terrifying and intense than this ughter.


    It was a siege on the ck Emperor.


    When something happened in the human world, it was the waves on the sea.


    When these eight people moved, it was like a deep sea roar. Although the destructive impact could not be seen from the outside, it was filled with a horror that swept everything.


    The situation was very, very grim and very, very tense.


    Xia Ji was very rxed.


    He had long expected the pursuit, so he naturally would not sit still and wait for death.


    At this moment, he was sitting at the front of the deck of a ship.


    His legs were pulled down from the railing of the ship, swaying in the wind.


    He rested his head on his hands, and the sunlight from overseas shonezily on his eyes and ck hair.


    After setting sail from ck Bear Harbor, a small port in the north of the Land of Ice, Snow, and Russia, the deep winter was almost over. However, due to the north, there would be light snow from time to time, and most of the time, there would be warm sunlight.


    His crew was Miao Miao, and the n to go out to sea was first proposed by Miao Miao.


    With Xia Ji, if he dragged her down, it would be sending her to her death.


    There was Wind-on -Snow and Xu Lingling. These two had fought with the people of the Supreme Pce, so they had to be taken away.


    There was Pang Yi, who was ranked second tost among the seventy-two disciples of Xiaji. He was also Xu Lingling¡¯s partner and the owner of the underground manor. He had shamelessly insisted oning.


    There was also Pang Yi¡¯s wife, Chu Shiyun, a talented woman of the Northern Lands. Chu Shiyun¡¯s father was a martial arts fanatic. He lived in the second house in a numbered city near the Northern Lands and was known as the Blood Plum King. His Dharmakaya was an extremely strange nt. As for what kind of nt it was, no one knew. It was said that everyone who saw it died.


    Logically speaking, nt-type avatars couldn¡¯t be moved. In the Fire Tribtion Domain, they were the living targets of the fire demons. However, the Blood Plum King had be one of the few peak eleventh state cultivators and made a name for herself.


    The owner of the number one had fought with the Bloodrose King before, but he didn¡¯t mention anything about her Dharmakaya. He only said that it was a terrifying Dharmakaya, and didn¡¯t say anything about the oue of the fight.


    Xia Ji had carefully examined his disciple¡¯s wife, and there was nothing wrong with her. With his current senses and mental power, he would be able to sense her even if they were bound by a mental contract. Moreover, there was no way to control his mind in this world.


    As for Xie Qiong Feng, Zhao Yange, Du Bai, Nian Ying, and the other disciples, they did not know that the ck Emperor was their teacher¡­


    After all, when Wind-on-Snow said goodbye to Zhao Yange, she had only said that she was going out for a long time on a whim. Hence, her eldest senior brother and junior sister had parted ways.


    As for Su Linyu and the fat fox, Xia Ji wanted to take them away, but they were still in the Fourth Heaven of the Su n, so he couldn¡¯t. After all, he didn¡¯t know what Su Tian¡¯s stance was.


    Even if Su Tian¡¯s stance was not crooked, it would be very, very difficult for him to take Su Linyu away. If he was not careful, he might even be wiped out.


    Su Yueqing was the head of the Su family, so he naturally could not leave with him. Moreover, Su Yueqing also had his own mission and ideals.


    In addition, Xia Ji had no intention of dragging Tang Lan, Tang Hong, Long Elephant Lord, Guan Yun, Guan Chun, and the others into a deeper level of power. Since Feng Nanbei was dead, he should put an end to his rtionship with them for the time being.


    Hence, Xia Ye, who was following Tang Lan, was still ¡°jungling¡±¡­


    As for Xia Qi and Xia Qingxuan, he didn¡¯t bring them along either. The pair of siblings were now traveling around the world. Xia Qi had faded away and was growing at an exaggerated speed. Now, he was no longer the same as before.


    As for Zuo Ci from Fangzhang Ind, he was too far away from him and was not familiar with him. He was just a spy that he had nted back then.


    He did not bring Monk Zizai, who he had taken in at Thunder Sound Monastery outside the Imperial Capital, nor did he bring the Huixin fox demon and the ck Fox King, who were northwest of Thunder Sound Monastery. This was because these existences had followed Little Su to the Northern Lands and were now building a new home outside the Wang Family Town.


    The old tree demon of the nine peaks had been ¡± packed ¡± and moved to the Land of Ice and Snow Rakshasa because the fire tribtion had drowned the ce. He bound Little Su and became the subordinate of this mysterious ¡± Emperor ¡°.


    Speaking of which¡­


    Little Su¡¯s power was really getting bigger and bigger.


    Xia Yun, Xia Xian, Ning Xiaoyu, the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect, and even the mysterious teacher of the Eight Wonders, Yan Xun, had more or less established contact with Little Su.


    They were once enemies, but now they found themselves on the same side.


    This could be said to be a joke.


    Meanwhile, Little Su had already found the Twelve Golden Statues and was busy setting up a formation in the north to build an impregnable fortress¡­


    She was no longer the little girl who only knew how to cry. Although she wanted to leave with Xia Ji, if she left, the entire construction of the Country of Ice would be abandoned. How could she fight against the increasingly powerful aristocratic families?


    Moreover, even if Xia Ji was on the ind, he could still find her through the Inferno Transfer Station.


    She was now in the north as an outpost for her brother¡¯s return.


    Now, Little Su was addressed as the Great Emperor by her subordinates. The forces under hermand were spreading explosively like a prairie fire. Like endless tentacles, they reached out to all walks of life, the royal family, the church, the major forces, the emerging forces, the fleeing forces, everything.


    She seemed to be the ruler of the world and the shadow behind the scenes, taking root in the north.


    After knowing her brother¡¯s n, although Little Su had a full schedule and was so busy that she almost had no head, she still personally arranged the n for going out to sea to make sure that nothing went wrong.


    At an uninhabited harbor, they were personally sent off by the Emperor behind the scenes of the Northern Lands.


    Xia Ji held the sea map that contained many myths and legends in his hand. He sat on the warship and headed toward the unknown northern sea that few people could set foot on..

 Chapter 472 - 472:275. This exploration method, it can’t be that…

    Chapter 472 - 472:275. This exploration method, it can¡¯t be that¡­


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sea was boundless, and the ship¡¯s shadow was faint.


    Xia Jiy on the deck, and he could see the mast moving from west to east, from light to darkness.


    The bone-chilling sea breeze was mixed with the golden sunlight during the day, adding warmth to it.


    With a pot of wine and a te of dried peanuts, he could lie down from afternoon until sunset.


    The setting sun on the sea had a strong and distinct sense ofyering. The clouds at the top were deep, while the clouds at the bottom were light. In the twilight, they changed unpredictably, turning into dragons, thousands of beasts, or even ck and red sawteeth of monsters¡­


    When night fell, the sky was filled with a colorful gxy.


    The boat is in the sea, the river is in the sky, a pot of turbid wine, I don¡¯t know spring and autumn in my dream.


    It was another twilight.


    The rosy glow followed the river of stars, and a dream-like mixed light descended.


    The light fell on the potted nts on the balcony on the second floor of the ship.


    Along with the strange flowers and nts swaying.


    Xu Lingling, who was almost three meters tall even without revealing her Dharmakaya, arched her back and looked at Miao Miao innocently and cutely. She used her sweet voice to call her master¡¯s wife.


    Xia Ji, who was lying on the deck, opened one of his eyes and nced at the second floor.


    Behind the fence.


    Xu Lingling was sitting on a stool.


    Miao Miao was sitting on a super high stool.


    Xu Lingling bowed slightly.


    Miao Miao straightened her back slightly.


    In this way, Master¡¯s wife and Eldest Senior Sister could look at each other at the same level.


    ¡°Mistress, is this honey cake delicious?¡±


    ¡°As expected of Ling Ling.¡±


    ¡°Madam, Madam, do you want to drink a cup of tea covered with super-thick cream tea?¡±


    ¡°I want it!¡±


    Cha ba cha ba, gulu gulu.


    Lu Miaomiao suddenly saw Xia Ji, who was looking at them from downstairs. She blushed, picked up a piece of cake with a strawberry embedded in it, and


    streed It out of the fence. she smiled .¡±Do you want to eat¡±¡®


    Xia Ji smiled. With a wave of his hand, the strawberry cake floated into his mouth. It was sweet.


    Lu Miaomiao watched him finish the cake and smiled, revealing her pearly whites.¡±l licked it.¡±


    She looked at Xia Ji on the deck with her chin in her hands. The feeling of being a couple still hadn¡¯t changed, but she still felt strange.


    The originally gentle and elegant teacher had turned into the mighty and domineering King Shenwu and ck Emperor in the blink of an eye. Who could stand this?


    ¡°So what?¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re eating my saliva. Isn¡¯t it disgusting?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.


    Xia Ji nced at Xu Lingling.


    Eldest Senior Sister was expressionless and unmoving like a mountain. She was like a Buddha who was casually eating a cake and was unmoved.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s hands were like small horns as she shouted, ¡®¡±¡¯01d Feng, why don¡¯t you change back to your original appearance?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Lu Miaomiao giggled. ¡± You look weak like that. You look a little wild now. I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m so scared! ¡±


    She said she was afraid, but she didn¡¯t look afraid at all.


    It was as if he said he didn¡¯t want it, but in fact, he wanted it.


    The woman was used to saying one thing but not the other. She didn¡¯t even understand what she was saying. In any case, she was just spouting nonsense like a cute lunatic.


    Xia Ji nced at Big Sister again.


    Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s eyes were deep as she looked at the rust-colored clouds that were sinking in the sea and sky. She seemed to have fallen into a philosophical state of thought. Suddenly, she bent her body and stood up, muttering, ¡± My stomach hurts. ¡± She wanted to quietly escape from the adulterous couple.


    As soon as she moved, Lu Miaomiao turned around and ran after her.


    However, the master¡¯s wife was only a little over 1.6 meters tall, while the eldest senior sister was almost three meters tall.


    Even though Big Sister was barefoot and Master¡¯s wife was wearing the hamster version of Hentian Gao, the difference in height between the two of them was not reduced.


    The hatch closed and the two of them disappeared.


    Xia Ji felt relieved.


    He felt like he had a home again.


    This time, he became the head of the family.


    Just as he was thinking, Xia Ji sat beside him.


    To be honest, in terms of beauty, Xia Ji was really at the top level. It could be said that it was difficult for anyone to stand shoulder to shoulder with her.


    Even Miao Miao was slightly inferior to Yue Qing.


    However, Xia Ji liked Miao Miao and Yue Qing, not her.


    Do I like you just because you¡¯re pretty?


    You and I are no longer rted by blood, am I lucky?


    Xia Ji was also sitting cross-legged on the boat with her long hair draped over her shoulders, looking at the setting sun in the distance.


    ¡± The tinder is in the cabin, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You should go cultivate. ¡®


    Xia Ji looked at him bitterly. She still hadn¡¯t epted the fact that Xia Ji was the Headmaster. She recalled the scenes of her and the Headmaster being colleagues and was speechless.


    ¡°If I Imew you were so powerful, I would have called you brother back then,¡± said Xia Ji.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Did you think I was very beautiful when you were young?¡± Xia Ji asked. Is that why you bought things to please me?¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. It seemed that there was indeed such a dark history, so he smiled and said, ¡°¡®You¡¯re also very beautiful now.¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to let Miao Miao hear you, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Sister, what are you thinking about?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Now, his mind was clear and his temperament was natural and unrestrained. Naturally, he did not care about the way he addressed her. Moreover, he used to call her Royal Sister.


    And this person did not participate in the operation to frame him. The only person this person felt sorry for was the Crown Prince.


    However, Xia Ji had also guessed that her sister¡¯s betrayal was a ¡± choice without a choice ¡°. If she didn¡¯t do it, she would be killed by the aristocratic families. To a certain extent, what Crown Prince Gu Chen said was right.


    His sister was being held hostage..

 Chapter 473 - 473: 275. This exploration method, it shouldn’t be that bad, right?

    Chapter 473 - 473: 275. This exploration method, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?


    Trantor: 549690339


    And now, he had fulfilled his promise to the Crown Prince and saved the Fourth Princess.


    Moreover, he had even forgiven Xia Yun, so why would he care about Xia Ji?


    If one¡¯s heart was filled with eternity, everything would naturally fade away.


    ¡°You still call me Royal Sister¡­¡± When Xia Ji heard this form of address, she was a little ufortable. The person in front of her was the Headmaster, the Divine Martial King, and the ck Emperor¡­


    She was born with a gloomy personality. When she was in the pce, she would feel sorry for herself. Later, she became the hidden ruler and sat on the throne of skeletons. She betrayed her brother with guilt and was forced by her father to marry. She had never had a good life.


    Now, there was¡­


    Freedom.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath. Everything she saw was blue as far as the eye could see. The shackles that bound her in her heart were also breaking inch by inch. She took a deep look at the man lying with his eyes closed and smiled.


    At this moment¡­


    Inside the cabin, the responsibility of dinner naturally fell on Pang Yi, this junior brother of his.


    This was not bullying him, because no one else could do it.


    Could he let his master do it?


    Could he let Master¡¯s wife do it?


    Big Sister only knew how to make desserts.


    Xia Ji¡¯s hands were never wet.


    Eldest Senior Brother was willing to help, but the more godly Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s knife was, the more rotten the food was.


    In the end, only Pang Yi did it¡­


    Moreover, this junior brother was also very satisfied. While he was cooking, the talented girl from the north was holding a book in the side hall of the kitchen, listening to the crackling sound of the firewood next door and asionally smiling like she was showering dog food.


    Chu Shiyun¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. but it was currently a time when the


    oil fumes were thick. She would be cooking the second half of the dish.


    Moreover, she still had to take care of the direction of the steering cabin.


    After dinner.


    The adulterous couple appeared in groups under the moonlight.


    Xia Ji and Miao Miao, Pang Yi and Chu Shiyun¡­


    The remaining three were Xia Ji, Wind-on-Snow, and Xu Lingling.


    The three light bulbs shone brightly in the night sky.


    Xia Ji naturally recognized these two people. They were the two main characters of the battle at the Wangjiang Tower. She heard that the introverted young man who often lowered his head had even fought Su Yu head-on. She naturally knew who Su Yu was, so she was very interested in this young man.


    ¡°Wind-on-Snow!¡±


    Eldest Brother was very shy. He was shy not because he was afraid of you or because he liked you. It was his nature. He was self-abased and introverted, and he was afraid of socializing. Other than his own junior sister, he would not blush. Everyone else would blush slightly.


    The degree of blushing was proportional to the other party¡¯s appearance.


    At this moment, his cheeks turned red as he stuttered, ¡°¡±You ¡­ Hello.¡±


    Xu Lingling looked down at everyone and prepared to leave expressionlessly.


    The moment she left, Wind-on-Snow actually ran off with her.


    Xu Lingling looked at Eldest Brother strangely.


    ¡°Lingling, I suddenly remembered that I haven¡¯t finished practicing one of my moves. Come practice with me,¡± Wind-on-Snow said.


    Xu Lingling chuckled. ¡± Senior Brother, I won¡¯t fight with you. I won¡¯t in this lifetime. ¡®


    ¡°Why?¡± Wind-on-Snow asked curiously.


    Xu Lingling said, ¡± As long as I don¡¯t fight with you, I don¡¯t know if I can defeat you. But if I fight with you, I know I can¡¯t defeat you. This is a demon in my heart. Do you understand? ¡±


    Wind-on-Snow was very rxed in front of his junior sister. He smiled and said, ¡®What if?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯. It¡¯s been almost 40 years, and I haven¡¯t beaten Senior


    Brother once.¡± Xu Lingling said seriously. But I also have bnce¡­¡±


    She suddenly grinned and stopped talking.


    It was really easy for people to find a psychological bnce with such a senior brother. This was because one would find that other than his saber, he was very retarded in every other aspect. The senior brother would dig obvious traps, get lost in fights, and never be included in the scope of the n .


    Eldest Senior Sister and Eldest Senior Brother walked to the front of the cabin.


    Eldest Senior Sister squeezed through the door. Eldest Senior Brother wanted to follow her in, but a hand suddenly pressed against his chest and pushed him out.


    Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s reaction speed was so fast that he instantly dispelled this power.


    However, the door of the cabin was already tightly shut, and Xu Lingling¡¯s smiling fat face could be seen through the thick ss window.


    If they weren¡¯t on his own boat, Eldest Brother would have broken in directly. However, this was his own boat, and the other party had locked the door from the inside. He was really helpless.


    Wind-on-Snow turned his head and saw Xia Ji looking at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me that much?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Wind-on-Snow lowered her head like a primary school student admitting her mistake. Aunt, I ¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Xia Ji hooked her finger. ¡± Let¡¯s chat. ¡± She felt inexDlicablv rxed.


    She felt that perhaps betraying the aristocratic families and following the ck Emperor was the best choice she had ever made in her life.


    In that heavy world, where would there be freedom at this time? Where would there be these strange but cute people? ¡°I heard that you fought Su Yu before?¡± Xia Ji started the conversation.


    Wind-on-Snow replied,¡±Su¡­¡± Su Yu?¡±


    He tried hard to recall and finally remembered.


    He never remembered people¡¯s names. The only reason he could remember Su Yu was because she was the first person who not only took his knife, but also forced him to his death.


    Therefore, Eldest Brother turned his head away. He was very sad, but he still said calmly, ¡°¡±1 can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already very impressive that you¡¯re still alive after fighting him,¡± said Xia Ji.


    Wind-on-Snow said, ¡± Martial Aunt, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I know what kind of ancestor he is, but so what? Do you think I can¡¯t beat him? ¡® Should I lose? This can only prove that I¡¯m useless. I¡¯m useless. I ..


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t expect this young man to be so sensitive. She hurriedly said,


    ¡®¡±¡®That¡¯s not what I meant..¡±

 Chapter 474 - 474: 275. This exploration method, it shouldn’t be that bad, right?

    Chapter 474 - 474: 275. This exploration method, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wind-on-Snow thought for a moment and decided to run to the mast. She would stand in the sea breeze and draw her sword 10,000 times before going to bed to calm down.


    Hence, he shook off Xia Ji, ran up the mast, and began to draw his saber.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    The north had always been a ce devoid of spiritual energy.


    The further north he went, the weirder the spiritual energy became.


    After crossing a certain boundary, not only did the silent spiritual energy not recover, but it also became chaotic.


    It was like a clear circle.


    The Central ins was at the core, and the spiritual energy was the best.


    The Nortnds was located in the outer regions, and the spiritual energy there was poor.


    Beyond that, the spiritual energy was in chaos.


    In short, it would be a miracle if you didn¡¯t go berserk while cultivating here. How could you expect to improve?


    Xia Ji¡¯s ship had already reached this point in three months.


    Everyone who was cultivating felt ufortable, including Xia Ji himself. This environment waspletely anti-human or anti-biological.


    It was already like this at the edge, who knew what it would be like if they went deeper.


    However, to a certain extent, this also meant that the north was very likely to be a world without Xuan cultivation and strength. All existences could only rely on their bodies to survive in the world of the strong.


    Of course, Miao Miao didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t cultivate at all.


    Thus, the group adjusted their direction slightly. They turned from the north to the southeast at a slight sharp angle. After sailing for another month, they did not find the ind marked on the sea map. Instead, they found an ind that was not reflected on the sea map.


    Xia Ji¡¯s current knowledge was extremely rich. He thought for a moment and searched the database in his mind, but there was no information about this ind.


    In other words, this was an unmarked and unrecorded ind.


    Usually, this kind of ind would have a big problem, and rashly going to the ind was often courting death.


    However, this ind was really big and beautiful.


    It was hard to imagine that there was a freshwaterke in the center of the ind.


    Xia Ji anchored the boat four to five nautical miles away from the beach and decided to explore the ind alone.


    He stood at the side of the ship and waved his sleeve high into the air.


    Thousands of evil paper figurines flew into the sky.


    Xia Ji blew lightly.


    A gust of wind turned into a tornado, and thousands of paper figurines scattered across the ind.


    Xia Ji felt that there might not be enough people, so he threw the paper figurines into the sky one by one¡­


    Soon, an army of about 30,000 evil paper mennded.


    After doing all this, Xia Ji felt that there might not be enough people, so he took out a yellow gourd.


    Over the years, he had umted a lot of magic tools, and this gourd was one of them.


    With a single thought, his arm had already be a hand of light, flickering with a Buddha-like brilliance. With this, the magic tool could be used indefinitely.


    Thus, he shook the gourd.


    Three thousand soybeans flew out of the gourd. The soybeans fell to the ground and formed soldiers. They wore bright yellow clothes and held long knives. They formed a square formation and moved forward from the open area of the ind, as slow as a forest.


    After doing all this, Xia Ji took out a small metal ball from his storage space. He had gotten this metal ball on Fangzhang Ind, and it was a top-grade metal.


    He ced his hands on the metal ball, and soon, the metal ball began to melt. Under his control, it turned into 30 huge metal puppets.


    After the metal puppet was thrown into the sea to cool down, Xia Ji pushed it to the beach. He wrote thirty Ghost Servant Runes in the air and pressed them down on the ground.


    Thirty dark, evil shadows suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Xia Ji pointed at the 30 metal puppets, and the evil shadow immediately burrowed into them.


    Then, the thirty metal puppets came to life and crawled deeper into the ind¡­


    After doing all this, Xia Ji still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    The six people behind him were dumbfounded¡­


    It couldn¡¯t be, right?

 Chapter 475 - 475: 276. Shangri-La, Forbidden World

    Chapter 475: 276. Shangri-La, Forbidden World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji still hadn¡¯t reached the ind.


    He imagined the worst-case scenario in his mind.


    Thus, he directly used the power of the twelfth level of the divine art.


    Under the divine power, the mountains were like teacups, the rivers were like tea, and the world was transformed into power.


    He took a few steps forward and walked on the blue water surface as if it was t ground.


    As he walked, eighteen arms extended from his body.


    Each of the eighteen hands had their own stance.


    He sped his hands together, and the power of heaven and earth enveloped the green mountains and swept into the sea. Like an invisible wall, it surrounded the ind.


    With a flick of his hands, the Water Dao Mysterious Art led the seawater to transform into a dragon, soaring into the sky and surging far away. Strangely, once the seawater left, it could never return, causing the water level of this mysterious ind to be lower and lower.


    Lower and lower¡­


    Until the bottom was seen.


    It was roughly 20,000 feet¡­


    What was strange was¡­


    The entire ind was floating in the air.


    Xia Ji was not surprised. He knew that there were two types of inds.


    The first type was connected to the bottom of the sea and was maintained by the power of the terrain.


    The second type was suspended in the air, fixed by the power of spiritual energy.


    He had learned this knowledge on Fangzhang Ind.


    After all, there was a lot of ancient knowledge on Fangzhang Ind. For example, in ancient times, it was said that there was a Heavenly Court on the Clouds and even a bridge between heaven and earth. This kind of country and the construction of the bridge were also based on the principle of spiritual energy.


    At this moment¡­


    Xia Ji scanned the ind with his divine sense but didn¡¯t find anything.


    Thus, he was prepared to transform into the ck Emperor and breathe fire with the twenty-four heads at any time. He cautiously circled around the bottom of the ind and looked at the bottom of the ind. He also carefully peeped into the interior of the ind with his divine sense.


    After going around in circles, he confirmed at least two points.


    First of all, this was not the back of a living creature.


    Secondly, there was no underwater temple here, nor was there anything sleeping.


    But soon, he could not help but wonder why such an ind was not marked on the sea map.


    Was it because it was too far away?


    Therefore, he lifted the ind and decided to move forward to see if the ind could still float.


    The six people on the tower ship watched Xia Ji¡¯s ¡± exploration ¡± with their mouths agape. They watched as he forcibly moved the ind a few thousand meters south.


    Xia Ji was immersed in his own exploration.


    He chose a suitable spot and loosened his grip slightly. At this moment, he was carrying the ind like he was carrying arge book. Although it was heavy, it could be moved.


    This was a divine power.


    This was also Xia Ji¡¯s divine ability, and it might not be possible for anyone else to do it.


    As soon as he let go, the huge ind began to sink.


    The blue seawater surged..


    Xia Ji flew up against the wind. He quickly used the center of the ind as the center of the circle. The distance between the ind and the beach was a straight line. He divided the straight line into 100 equal parts and selected a reference object to observe carefully.


    The seawater had returned with a surge¡­


    Xia Ji realized that more of the ind had sunk. The original beach had long disappeared, and the seawater had submerged to the thirteenth reference noint- The exnosed area of the ind had also decreased correspondingly-


    Xia Ji moved the ind to a few more ces to test it out, and the ind sank differently in each ce.


    He stopped and thought for a moment. He roughly understood.


    The reason why Fangzhang Ind could float so much was because the spiritual energy was extremely abundant and stable.


    However, this ce might be an iplete area. The spiritual energy here was extremely uneven, which caused chaos.


    Then, why wasn¡¯t this ind marked on the map?


    There was an answer, because the ind was not here, but floated over.


    The uneven distribution of reiki had led to a disparity, and it had also given the reiki ind the power to move.


    This could also exin why the map Little Su gave him was not urate.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­


    Xia Ji understood.


    He stood on the surface of the sea and quietly sensed the results of the paper men, soybean soldiers, and evil ghost puppets ¡®exploration. There was indeed some confirmation.


    There were actually many fish and shells in the ind area of the ind, which meant that the part of the ind that sank to the bottom of the sea was uncertain, sometimes deep and sometimes shallow.


    The strongest monster that the exploration soldiers discovered was only a strange snake with the strength of about two Dharma Laksana levels in the tenth realm of the human world.


    The strange snake was killed by the two evil ghost puppets, but the intense sounds of fighting and the smell of blood did not bring about a follow-up battle.


    Even though Xia Ji had smeared the evil ghost puppets with blood and ran around the ind, he didn¡¯t attract any attention.


    ¡°Even so, this ind is still not a suitable ce to settle down. We still need to find a normal ind that is connected to the bottom of the sea.¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    With a thought, all the paper figurines, soybean soldiers, and evil ghost puppets that were exploring returned to the beach.


    He flew up against the wind and looked at the freshwaterke in the center of the ind with some reluctance. It was really not easy to encounter a freshwaterke in the middle of the sea. After this vige, there would be no other shop.


    ¡°It seems that this is the only way.¡±


    Xia Jinded beside the freshwaterke and used his god art to drink water.


    Gulp ¡­


    Gulp..


    He drank for the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn and temporarily stored all theke water in his stomach. Then, he sealed it with an invisible force and suspended it in the air. This sealing couldst for about seven days.


    If it still didn¡¯t work after seven days, he could only use a water gourd -like magic tool to store water.


    However, there was a problem with the water gourd. He had tried it before. The water gourd was an iplete spatial container. If it was ced inside, all the creatures in theke would die.


    Xia Ji recalled that there were many inds marked on the map. He should be able to encounter many inds in seven days..

 Chapter 476 - 476: 276. Shangri-La, Forbidden World

    Chapter 476: 276. Shangri-La, Forbidden World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Thus, he returned with his belly bulging. Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°Master, why did you be fatter?¡±


    ¡°Old Feng¡­Did you eat seafood alone?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to say that he drank from ake. He felt that it was meaningless to shock his family. Even if he had just moved the ind, he had no choice.


    ¡°This ind won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s go look at other ces.¡±


    On the sixth day, they finally found a suitable ind.


    There were many ciers near the ind, and the ciers towered into peaks.


    Such a region was not suitable for most creatures to exist.


    However, there was a volcano that had yet to erupt here. The heat caused the hillside to be a verdant green field. At a nce, there were deer leaping and rabbits running.


    Further away, the ciers near the volcano were melting, forming a waterfall that flowed down like a piece of jade silk. In the distance, argeke that upied a quarter of the ind was formed.


    As everyone knew, ciers were freshwater.


    After Xia Jipleted his normal exploration, he ced all the freshwaterke in his stomach into the cave. As for the invasion of species, he didn¡¯t have to worry about it. After all, he might have to do it in the future.


    After doing all this, he looked at the active volcano that was smoking and felt that it was necessary to go in and take a look.


    Therefore, after a routine reconnaissance, the six of them were still anchored four to five nautical miles away.


    He brought a change of clothes and went to the crater to stretch his body.


    He raised his hand.


    A cluster ofva rose into the air.


    Xia Ji tested the temperature. It was very good and normal. There was no abnormal phenomenon such as inverse entropies or antimatter.


    As the ck Emperor, he felt morefortable in the fire than onnd.


    Therefore, he jumped into the crater. After checking it out, he dragged theva all over his body and stood at the crater again.


    ¡® Looks like it¡¯s just an ordinary volcano and isn¡¯t connected to the Fire Cmity. Moreover, there isn¡¯t even a single living thing inside. It¡¯s a little strange. ¡±


    Xia Ji muttered.


    He was suddenly shocked.


    Wait a minute!


    It¡¯s only normal that there are no living things in theva, alright? How was this strange?


    As expected, the degree of his vitality was different, and the way he thought about the problem was also different.


    In order to solve the danger of volcanic eruptions, the most direct way was to reduce the heat.


    It was enough to introduce seawater to cool it down or extract too muchva.


    Xia Ji immediately revealed his ck Emperor avatar and charged into the volcano again.


    Soon, he was filled withva and rushed out of the crater, flying into the distance.


    On the ship that was four to five nautical miles away¡­


    Everyone watched as the 24-headed and 18-armed, iparably terrifying ck dragon flew excitedly towards the horizon and fell into a mysterious silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m not watching anymore.¡± Miao Miao turned around first, afraid that she would have a nightmare. ¡± Lingling, let¡¯s have afternoon tea. ¡®


    Master¡¯s wife pulled on her senior sister, only to discover that her eyes were sparkling as she looked at the terrifying ck dragon with an extremely yearning expression.


    Master¡¯s wife fell into a second silence.


    Pang Yi and Chu Shiyun were so shocked that they stood motionless.


    Wind-on-Snow was stunned.


    Xia Ji was also stunned¡­


    It took Xia Ji nearly six hours to finish cleaning up the ind. It was already dark, so he returned to the ship and stayed the night. The next day, everyone began to move to the ind.


    The relocation went smoothly.


    After that, they chose a location and built a house.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even need to do anything. His senior brothers and sisters were both at the peak of the eleventh realm, so they could easily take on the task of transporting the stones. Pang Yi, the junior brother, had disyed his talents. He had made a simple n and designed the manor.


    Everyone got busy.


    Xia Ji took advantage of this opportunity to continue searching the seabed and the surrounding area to identify hidden dangers.


    However, reality proved that he was overthinking.


    It was not dangerous here. It was just an ordinary sea area without much spiritual energy.


    ¡°Although this ce is remote, there is no guarantee that a ship will identally enter. This is ultimately not good.¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a while and spent a month using the supernatural powers of heaven and earth and his many mysterious techniques to create three circr reefs around the ind. He left only one maze-like passage, and ships could only enter and exit thispletely illogical route when the tide rose.


    Then, he pulled out the white saber, ¡± Ten Thousand Miles of Clouds and Mist ¡± and stabbed it into the ind. He then discussed with the Artifact Spirit about ¡® selective fog coverage ¡±


    The Artifact Spirit indicated that there was no problem, but he would need to eat a knife every week¡­


    Xia Ji felt that this condition was reasonable. He could prepare many sabers in advance and leave the feeding to his disciple, Pang Yi.


    In an instant, a thick fog spread out, making the distant vision blurry, but the ind was not affected at all.


    After doing all this, Xia Ji began to choose a location to set up the Inferno Transfer Station and one-third of the Wu family.


    He chose a mountain rock to enter theherworld.


    He then found a third of the Wu family¡¯s entrance behind the manor that everyone had built.


    It was not appropriate to call it the entrance of the Wu family.


    Xia Ji and the others discussed for a while and decided to name the ind ¡®Shangri-La.¡¯ They stuck Earth World Stones on the beach.


    Outside one-third of the Wu family¡¯s entrance, the word ¡®forbidden¡¯ was written on a blood-red stone to indicate that one could not enter without permission. After all, this ce was filled with danger and required a lot of time to explore.


    Thus, Xia Ji had a new life.


    Read a million books.


    Exploring the forbiddennd of Shangri-La.


    The ancestors did not see the ck Emperor in the Central ins.


    No matter how hard they searched, they didn¡¯t expect Xia Ji to have left the sea. They thought he was still in the depths of the Tribtion Lands.


    The depths of the Fire Tribtion Land was the absolute home ground of the Fire Demons. Even the Patriarchs did not dare to enter.


    Thus, the encirclement and suppression ended hastily for the time being. However, the eight of them understood that the next time the ck Emperor appeared, they would do their best to eliminate him.


    Paradise.


    Xia Ji entered the forbidden area.


    The forbidden area was one-third of the Wu family¡¯s northern territory.


    There were actually people on thisnd. These people had servants, the Wu family, outsiders, and a small number of visitors from other aristocratic families. There were also people from the Su family.


    There were nearly 60,000 to 70,000 people.


    This was something that Xia Ji had not expected.


    Logically speaking, with such a hugemotion at that time, these people should have run away.


    But then again, the edge of the world had copsed. There should be nowhere to escape.


    This was not the most troublesome thing. The most troublesome thing was that this third of thend did not seem to have been torn apart by the ¡± Wu family¡¯s ck sun that shines during the day ¡± or the ¡± crimson moon that shines at night


    Now, thend was bathed in eternal night, and only the manor was lit by candlelight.


    The tyrannical Wu family members were venting their anger on their ves.


    As soon as Xia Ji saw them, he would kill them with a flick of his finger.


    Then, he directly transformed into the ck Emperor and looked down at this area. He sent a message to the surroundings and asked all the Wu family members to gather.


    Of course, there were some who resisted, but Xia Ji didn¡¯t hold back and killed them all.


    Thisnd was now his backyard.


    He could not be merciful and let anyone out.


    Only he knew the exit of this world.


    Everyone here could only stay here.


    After gathering the Wu family members, Xia Ji ordered all the servants toe in and spent some time melting the dog pens for the servants.


    Afterward, he used the power of his divine ability and spent many days changing the path of a mountain, causing it to be almost a straight line, separating the two worlds.


    The manors on both sides were quite equal. The disciples of the Wu family lived in the south of the mountain, and the former servants lived in the north of the mountain.


    Many of the Wu family¡¯s disciples could not ept the reality and tried to stir up a meaningless riot. However, Xia Ji had plenty of time. After he eliminated three waves of riots and killed thousands of rebels, the Wu family finally calmed down.


    Time allowed them to ept the new situation and the fact that they had be a member of the ck Emperor¡¯s backyard.


    Xia Ji set up an inscription.


    There were threews written on the tablet.


    First, the north of the mountain can not enter the south, the south of the mountain can not go north.


    Second, a life-and-death battle could be held in the mountain once every three years to settle old grudges.


    Third, do not use violence on others, or you will die.


    [PS : I really want to add morements for the Alliance Master today, but it¡¯s really too saturated¡­]


    Work hard tomorrow

 Chapter 477 - 477: Over a Hundred Years, Four Omen

    Chapter 477 - 477: Over a Hundred Years, Four Omen


    Trantor: 549690339


    Time passed slowly.


    Xia Ji had never thought that he could sit on an ind for a hundred years.


    A hundred years was slow, but it was fast.


    When he woke up, he realized that the events from a hundred years ago were still vivid in his mind. He suddenly realized that his original concept of time was really wrong.


    In a hundred years, he had only read a million books and married Miao Miao. However, they were still unable to be married due to the difference in their life levels. On the other hand, his youngest disciple, Pang Yi, and Chu Shiyun had given birth to a pair of twins. With the help of high-quality fire seeds and several experts, the twins had also advanced to the peak of the Eleventh State more than ten years ago.


    After the upgrade, Xia Ji asked Xu Lingling to bring the two ¡± children ¡± to the forbidden area.


    Now, the forbiddennd had be a world of eternal night. It was illuminated bymps, and the temperature was supported byva.


    Creak.


    He held the wooden window bar with one hand and propped up the oil-paper window.


    The rain outside the window had just stopped. The sea breeze came from afar, and the air was extremely fresh.


    Miao Miao rested her chin on her hand and looked at therge rain clouds above the sea in the distance. For a moment, she was lost in thought.


    She sniffled and felt an extra chill all over her body. Her eyelids were as heavy as steel and were about to droop, but she still stubbornly looked at the sky outside.


    Suddenly, her body twisted and she was lifted up.


    Feeling the familiar warmth, Miao Miao closed her eyesfortably and snuggled into his embrace. She murmured, ¡°¡±You finished reading so early today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Xia Ji lowered his head slightly and ced it on her forehead. He felt that it was a little hot. It was obvious that Miao Miao had a fever.


    He couldn¡¯t understand Miao Miao¡¯s body at all. It had been more than a hundred years, but not only had Miao Miao¡¯s realm not improved, she had regressed to the point where she didn¡¯t even have any Genuine Qi.


    However, she was still alive, just like before. She was almost no different from when he met her more than a hundred years ago.


    He had tried everything he could to help Miao Miao recuperate, but to no avail.


    Sometimes, Xia Ji was afraid that if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would turn Miao Miao into ashes.


    At this moment, Miao Miao was like a weak cat. She was slowly losing the strength to move.


    Xia Ji, I¡¯m so sleepy.


    ¡°Go to sleep. No one will disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ I ¡­ Am I a burden to you?¡±


    ¡°You have apanied me for more than a hundred years. Why are you still talking about this?¡± ¡°But ¡­ But ¡­ I can¡¯t give you any children.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my problem.¡±


    Xia Ji gently stroked Miao Miao¡¯s hair. He was getting stronger, but Miao Miao was getting weaker. Strangely, he felt that the connection between him and Miao Miao was getting closer and closer.


    In his arms, the woman¡¯s body slowly softened, and her small hand that was grabbing his clothes slowly loosened.


    Xia Ji ced her on the bed and carefully covered her with a nket. With a flick of his finger, the mes in the firece lit up again, illuminating everything in the room.


    The warmth isted them from the cold.


    Xia Ji stepped out of the room.


    The weather on the sea was ever-changing. It was clearlyte winter, but there were still heavy rains.


    At this moment, the rain clouds drifted over from afar and were about to rain here again.


    Xia Ji strolled around the ind.


    The sky above lost its azure blue color and turned into an iron-gray color.


    A few drops of rain fell, followed by a storm.


    Xia Ji sat on a rock and knocked on it.


    The violent wind stopped and the storm froze.


    The entire heart of the ind became a world covered by a rain film.


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the rain clouds drifted away again.


    Xia Ji looked up and raised his right hand slightly. The power of his divine art covered dozens of miles, and all the rain that had fallen for the time it took for an incense stick to burn began to gather in the center. It turned into a dense knife in his hand, a flying knife.


    The water had already solidified.


    The extremely high pressure made the water seem to have turned into another substance.


    Xia Ji stared at it for a while, and his heart followed suit. The flying knife was coated with a gray luster, so it was formless.


    He casually threw out the flying knife, and it appeared hundreds of miles away.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even look at him as he pointed again.


    The flying knife that should have exploded like a mushroom cloud slowly and gently dispersed, turning into a thickyer of rainwater that fell on the sea surface, causing a huge uproar.


    He waved his hand, and the roaring waves calmed down.


    ¡°The God-ying Flying Dagger was created by me more than a hundred years ago. Now, I have long transcended its original meaning. With the Million Laws as the foundation, this technique has reached the level of divine power. The words ¡®God-ying¡¯ are too shy. From now on, I¡¯ll call it the Flying Dagger.¡± Xia Ji muttered to himself.


    ¡°It turns out that the path needs to be walked by oneself. The predecessors led the way, but they only led to the ten states. All the records stopped at the Dharma stage.


    This was actually very easy to understand. When a person formed a Dharmakaya, he would have a new level of life. Each Dharmakaya was different, and there were countless Dharmakayas. It was as if all the existences in this vast universe were exhausted.


    Xuan techniques taught people, but they could not teach Dharmakaya, so the inheritance ended here.


    He had to walk the path after that on his own. Otherwise, he would just be using his power in the primitive way.


    Once you¡¯ve reached the realm, you won¡¯t be able to use the full power of your realm.¡±


    The reason was simple.


    If onepared the Dharmakaya to an ant.


    After bing a Dharmakaya, he became a human.


    A human¡¯s strength was naturally much greater than an ant¡¯s. He could crush an ant with a raise of his hand and stomp over an ant¡¯s nest with a raise of his foot..

 Chapter 478 - 478: Over a Hundred Years, Four Omen

    Chapter 478 - 478: Over a Hundred Years, Four Omen


    Trantor: 549690339


    This strength wasparable to an ant.


    Using the power of the realm could bepared to unleashing a person¡¯s potential.


    Hence, people invented firearms.


    Then, even if the physique of a person holding a firearm was the same as that of a bare-handed person, theirbat strength was not on the same level.


    Perhaps firearms were not enough.


    They created the Gundam, the antimatter annihtion cannon, and the artificial world.


    In that case, were the people carrying the equipment and the unarmed people still on the same level?


    As for Dharma Idols, they could bepared to stones.


    The power of an ant throwing a stone was naturally different from that of a human throwing a stone. However, this was not an improvement of the stone. It was still the crudest and most primitive use of power.


    In this world, you could increase your realm, but even if you reached the peak of your realm, there were no manuals that taught you how to use the power of your realm.


    In fact, many people did not even realize this.


    Even if they were both at the peak of the eleventh realm, there would naturally be a huge difference in their strength. This was because, to a certain extent, the peak was just the beginning.


    Xia Ji strolled on the beach.


    He walked to the surface of the sea, then stepped on the wind and went up to the sky.


    He only stopped when he reached a ce where the tsunami was raging.


    Pointing with his left hand and right hand, 1,360,000 Dharma Forms surged out like two poles. The 136 elephants condensed on his fingertips became extremely mysterious and circted with each other.


    Xia Jinded on the surface of the sea and looked at the tsunami in the distance. He said, ¡°¡±Yin Yang.¡±


    A ck and white millstone instantly formed between heaven and earth. The tsunami crashed into the millstone and turned into a calm stream of water that returned to the sea.


    Xia Ji flicked his finger, and the ck-and-White Millstone actually stretched for hundreds of thousands of feet. Although it was much thinner, it was enough to eliminate the tsunami.


    Not long after, the tsunami disappeared.


    Xia Ji casually put it away, and the ck-and-White Millstone disappeared. ¡± Yin and Yang is a technique that I use to fuse all techniques into one. It was very crude at first, but I used it every moment. Now that I¡¯ve used it for 140 years, it has actually be a power that has grown with me.


    The left hand is yin and the right hand is yang. Yin and yang grind and destroy all techniques.¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head, not satisfied at all.


    Although many of the powers in the past were powerful and magical at the Dharma ne, they were now ordinary in his eyes.


    He had no way of knowing the strength of the ancestors, but in the past hundred years, the ancestors had clearly ¡± disappeared. ¡±


    The ck Emperor¡¯s existence was an important matter to the ancestors.


    However, the ancestors might have ten thousand important things to deal with, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t just stare at him.


    Moreover, those people might have their own pride in their hearts.


    If you can grow, will I not?


    You have great opportunities and great fortune, you have things that you obtained by defying the heavens, but you don¡¯t know that I have them too, and perhaps even more than you. You have trump cards, but you don¡¯t know that I have dozens of king bombs hidden in my sleeves that can change the cards in my hand at any time.


    ¡± You have a special fortuitous encounter and think that it¡¯s earth-shattering, but you don¡¯t know that I also have such fortuitous encounters. It¡¯s like a child who finds gold in the sand and shows it off to a rich man who has traveled the world.


    Youmented that the world was unfair, but you didn¡¯t know that I had also walked out of this ce. Youmented that hard work didn¡¯t pay off, but you didn¡¯t know that I had endured for ten thousand years and worked hard for ten thousand years.


    When you were sighing, you had already lost. The loser ate the dust and lost everything.


    Everyone who thought that a person who had lived for ten thousand years would only have dementia was dreaming.


    Xia Ji had been to the human world a few times. Other than contacting Su Tian, he could not get any information about the ancestor. He had even changed the entrance to the aristocratic families.


    The aristocratic families seemed to have evaporated from the face of the earth.


    But in fact, it was more deeply dormant in the shadows and undercurrents of history.


    The fire tribtion was spreading every year.


    Now, the entire north of the Great River was already a Fire Tribtion Land.


    Fire demons danced in the sky, and fire beasts crawled on the ground. They were all in strange shapes.


    The Country of Ice and Snow Rakshasa waspletely separated from the Central ins.


    If he wanted to go to the Ice Rakshasa Country, he could only cross the depths of the Fire Tribtion Land.


    This great tribtion, the bad omens that should have appeared were almost all already present.


    The elusive ck Emperor.


    Mirage Lord of the Illusory me.


    Themander who led countless fire demons, the me Emperor.


    The pretender who pretends to be a human and often appears as a demoness, thenpletely transforms thend into a plunderednd, causing panic in the hearts of the people-Madam Gou Yi.


    This was the cmity of the Four Omen.


    The dynasty¡¯s restrictions on the spread of the world and the change of time made everyone¡¯s attentionpletely shift to fighting the fire tribtion.


    There were many sad and sad stories.


    The winter was over and the weather was warmer.


    Xia Ji passed through the transit station in theherworld and went to the human world to buy some supplies. He stored them in the storage space and brought them back. At the same time, he brought some of Miao Miao¡¯s favorite specialties.


    The spring breeze blew across Jiangnan, and the green willows were like smoke. There were couples walking on the streets, but there was more tension and a murderous atmosphere.


    He boarded a ferry and gave three taels of silver.


    However, the boss was a little speechless. He said that the price had already increased to four taels.


    ¡°It was three taelsst time,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°Sir, thest time was five years ago, right?¡± asked the ferry owner.


    Xia Ji smiled and threw another tael.


    The ferry crossed the river.


    The cabin wasn¡¯t crowded. The one closest to the bow was a couple enjoying the scenery. In the middle were a few martial artists with young faces. These martial artists talked as if no one was around.


    Xia Ji sat at the stern of the ship, silently sensing the human world.


    ¡°Let me tell you, my uncle has broken through to the eleventh realm. He will take care of us when we go to the north this time.¡±


    Brother Jin, please tell us more. We¡¯ve always heard that the Fire Tribtion is terrifying and the Fire Demon is terrifying. Just how terrifying is it? ¡± Many young martial artists subconsciously surrounded one person.


    The man waved his folding fan and smiled. ¡± You are all top heroes in Jiangnan.


    However, after you pass the test at Linjiang Prefecture, take the River-crossing


    Token, and go to Jiangbei, you will be directly across the river from the


    Tribtion Lands. ¡®


    To put it bluntly, the further north we go, the more our strength is not worth mentioning. ¡±


    ¡°Brother Jin, isn¡¯t this a little too much? Even if it¡¯s not worth mentioning, it can¡¯t be everywhere, right?¡±


    ¡°Brother Sun, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s really all over the street. The 36,000 people in the numbered city were the strongest in the 11th state.


    Not to mention the numbered cities, there were already 280,000 11th realm martial artist factions in the Great Zhou.


    Each faction had many people¡­


    Think about it, what is our strength?¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    ¡°Brother Jin, what is the strongest thing in this Fire Cmity?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a bad omen.¡±


    ¡°A bad omen?¡±


    ck Emperor, Mirage King, Lady Gou Yi, me Emperor. ¡± The young martial artist in the middle counted with his fingers. ¡± The strongest among them is the me Emperor.


    Rumor has it that he is nine Zhang tall, and his fire demons are as disciplined as the most elite soldiers of our human race. Wherever he goes, not a single inch ofnd will be left. My uncle said that whenever the me Emperor appears, thend will be scorched. Even if our human generals lead bloodline soldiers or even soldiers of the eleventh realm, they won¡¯t dare to fight him.¡± The others were stunned.


    The cultivator surnamed Jin continued to speak proudly, ¡°The most mysterious one is none other than Madam Gou Yi. She usually takes human form and appears in our human towns.


    Madam Gou Yi was no different from an ordinary person, but the scariest thing was that if she lived in a town for more than half a month, a volcano would emerge from the ground beneath it.


    Volcano eruptions brought fire demons.


    Right now, the north bank of the Great River is filled with Tribtion Lands, and the south bank of the Great River has many Tribtion Lands in ces that clearly don¡¯t border the north. This is all thanks to Madam Gou Yi.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­


    ¡°My uncle said that the Great Zhou already knows a part of Madam Gou Yi¡¯s habits. She is indeed terrifying and mysterious, but as long as her identity is exposed, she won¡¯t fight. Instead, she will quietly return to the north and won¡¯t appear again for a month.¡±


    Xia Ji sat at the stern of the boat and listened quietly. He found it interesting as well. He touched the silver in his arms and calcted the supplies he needed to buy.


    The ferry only reached the center of theke.


    The spring breeze blew open the curtains and brushed past the ck


    Emperor¡¯s face..

 Chapter 479 - 479: 278. Virtuous Wife, Sect System

    Chapter 479: 278. Virtuous Wife, Sect System


    Trantor: 549690339


    The water rippled as a boat sailed.


    In the cabin..


    ¡® The most terrifying thing is the Mirage Monarch. No matter who it is, they won¡¯t even know if they die after encountering the Mirage Monarch. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hispanion asked curiously.


    Because when you were burned to death, you were still immersed in the


    illusion. ¡®


    After the cultivator surnamed Jin finished speaking, the surroundings fell silent.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ck Emperor?¡± someone suddenly asked.


    ¡® Uncle said that we can only meet the ck Emperor in the depths of the Tribtion Lands, ¡± the warrior surnamed Jin said. ¡± But since everyone who saw him died, we don¡¯t know.


    However, it is said that this ck Emperor was once a prince of the previous dynasty more than a hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°How could a prince be a bad omen?¡±


    ¡°How would I know such a secret?¡±


    ¡°Brother Jin, you know a lot¡­Now, to go to the north, you have to pass the Linjiang Prefecture test and obtain the River Crossing Token. You have to bear with your brothers.¡±


    Of course. My uncle is a patrol captain of Linjiang Prefecture. ¡±


    While the young martial artists were chatting, the ferry had already docked.


    Xia Ji walked past them and spent a few days purchasing arge amount of supplies. He stored them in a nearby private manor and then swept them into his storage space.


    After doing all this, he returned to the Underworld transit station he had set in Jiangnan, and then returned to the overseas ind, Shangri-La.


    On the ind, Xia Ji took out all the supplies.


    Pang Yi and his wife quickly ran over and began to restock.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Eldest Senior Brother?¡± Xia Ji asked casually.


    ¡°Eldest Shixiong and Shigu went to the Abandoned City together,¡± Pang Yi said. Big Sister brought her son and daughter to the dessert area. They didn¡¯te back.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. He knew about both of them.


    The Abandoned City was filled with giants who wielded des. Even if Wind-on-Snow did not have a Forbidden Land Order, she could still enter and explore the periphery.


    Desserts were not worthy of its name at all. There were many desserts inside, but it was a ce where ¡± scary events ¡± happened from time to time. Therefore, Xu Lingling entered with the forbiddennd order and only dared to move around at the outermost edge.


    In today¡¯s forbiddennd, both the ves from a hundred years ago and the Wu family hadpleted their transition. They had even begun to forget their original identities and had intermarried in the younger generation.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Zhu Yi, you need to work hard too. If you don¡¯t think far ahead, you will have immediate worries. It¡¯s not easy to survive in this world. ¡±


    ¡°Got it, Teacher.¡±


    If I¡¯m not here one day, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡± you must guard Shangri-La well. Don¡¯t let anyone know about this ce. ¡°How can Teacher not be here?¡± Pang Yi hurriedly said.


    Xia Ji looked at him quietly.


    Pang Yi nodded and said solemnly, ¡®¡±¡®Then this disciple will definitely guard Shangri-La and wait for Teacher to return.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Everything about this disciple is¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say these words between us.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and walked back to his manor.


    His manor was located on a cliff that wasn¡¯t too high. It had a wide view and overlooked the green fields that were always in spring.


    He walked lightly to the front of the house, entered the door, and walked around the archway. He found that the door of the study was open, and a small figure was sitting behind the door, writing something.


    It was Lu Miaomiao.


    Xia Ji walked forward, his footsteps light and not deliberately restrained.


    However, Lu Miaomiao was so focused that she did not notice him at all.


    With the help of the golden sunlight that was cast on the sea by the clouds, Xia Ji saw that there were many books piled behind his wife. There were also two books on the table that seemed to have been finished.


    He walked into the study, but Miao Miao ignored him. She continued to think and write.


    Xia Ji curiously grabbed a book from the table and flipped through it. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    This book was written by him.


    The contents were the dark purple and above mystic skills in the skill bead.


    He decided to write down all of these powerful Xuan skills as an inheritance of the Shangri-La.


    The book he grabbed at this moment was titled the skill he had obtained in the beginning, Eighteen Prison Suppression Force.


    He quickly flipped through the pages and soon reached the end.


    At the end, there were originally quite a few empty sheets of paper, but now they were filled with words and some strange pictures.


    Xia Ji took a closer look, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Even his eyes were filled with excitement.


    He gently flipped through the book. When he finished reading thest word, a ck Skill Pearl actually rose from his be.


    This was the ck Skill Orb that corresponded to Eighteen Prison Suppression Force.


    Xia Ji immediately used it. As expected, the Eighteen Prison Suppression Force that he had been unable to break through to the tenth level for more than a hundred years finally broke through.


    He walked out of the study and into the sunlight. He casually raised his left hand, which suddenly expanded. His bones, muscles, and flesh moved. Soon, it turned into a real ck and gold giant hand.


    The palm lines on the giant hand were carved into a real picture of hell. Hundreds of ghosts were moving slowly in the palm lines, but most of them were crawling, thus presenting a strange scene.


    Xia Ji remembered that the technique on the ninth level only made his palm a few times bigger and his strength increased greatly. He could vaguely see a Dharma Form on the outside.


    But now, this hand was really¡­


    He waved it casually and felt that not only had his strength increased, but there were also other changes, but he could not test it out no matter how hard he tried.


    After some thought, Xia Ji drew a Ghost Servant Rune in the air with his right hand and pped it into the ground.


    A momentter, a ck object with a sinister aura floated up from the ground..

 Chapter 480 - 480: 278. Virtuous Wife, Sect System

    Chapter 480: 278. Virtuous Wife, Sect System


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand reached out and grabbed the ck object.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed different. I can capture a spirit body now.¡±


    He casually stuffed the evil spirit back into the ground. The evil spirit that was summoned was so scared that its soul was gone. It ran away in a puff of smoke.


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand returned to its original state. He went to the study again and opened the second book. This was also a mystic art. Xia Ji flipped to thest page. As expected, the nk page was also filled with words.


    He read it carefully, and a ck Skill Orb rose from his be again.


    He used it directly and broke through to the tenth level.


    At this moment, Miao Miao stopped writing and stretchedzily in the spring.


    She looked tired and saw Xia Ji. ¡± Husband, you¡¯re back. ¡±


    ¡°Miaomiao, how did you write the Xuan skill at the end?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Miao Miao said, ¡± While you were away, I came to the study to clean up and identally dropped a book. When I put it back, I flipped through it a few times. Suddenly, I felt that the book was a little iplete, so I filled in what I was thinking. ¡®


    Xia Ji was confused.


    Miao Miao said, ¡± I don¡¯t know what happened either. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been reading books and writing books all these years, and you¡¯ve also been teaching me how to cultivate. Although I haven¡¯t learned it, I¡¯ve understood a lot of martial arts theory. Then, I thought about it a lot, and I got inspiration. ¡± Inspiration?


    Xia Ji was a little stunned because this was not something that could be exined by spiritual perception. Even he himself could not do this. Lu Miaomiao saw Xia Ji¡¯s silence and whispered in fear, ¡°¡±Did I write it wrong¡­¡±


    Xia Ji looked up and saw her exhausted face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me¡­


    ¡± I didn¡¯t lie to you. You wrote it so well. Miaomiao, you¡¯re really a treasure. ¡®


    Xia Ji took out a box of delicately-packaged skewers from his storage space. It was still warm. ¡± This is for you.


    Lu Miaomiao grabbed the skewer and took a deep breath.¡±lt still tastes like it did a hundred years ago


    Spring, summer, autumn, and winter passed year after year.


    The manor had be old. The stone walls were mottled and the wooden chairs were broken. It was obvious that it had be an old house. In the study, the man and woman, who were still beautiful, sat opposite each other respectfully.


    The two of them drank a pot of tea. If they finished it, they would take turns to refill the tea.


    Reading and writing books became theirmon hobby.


    Although his days were ordinary, Xia Ji had gained more and more tenth level mystic arts as time passed, which were also mystic arts at the Dharmakaya level.


    Actually, this was already a BUG.


    These numerous bugs were added to Xia Ji¡¯s body, causing the avatar he could transform into to slowly surpass its original limits.


    But contrary to him, not only did Lu Miaomiao fail to break through any realms, she was also starting to weaken. No matter what Xia Ji did, she could not recover.


    This was not an illness, a curse of a mental nature, or any poison. Xia Ji had used all sorts of methods to examine it, but he did not find anything unusual.


    He had also fed her many precious pills, but none of them were of any use.


    It was as if Lu Miaomiao was slowly aging. Although her appearance did not change, she was more and more prone to fever and cold, and she began to sleep.


    Although thend in Shangri-La had already been nted, Xia Ji still maintained the tradition of going out to buy supplies.


    Whenever he went out, Xu Lingling and Xia Ji would stay with Miao Miao.


    Time flew by.


    Perhaps in ancient times, a hundred years was only a year.


    After a hundred years, it felt like a year had passed.


    Among Xia Ji¡¯s many techniques, he had already broken through the tenth level of all the dark purple and above techniques.


    And this gave him a third divine power besides the Flying Dagger and Yin Yang, the Seventy-two Transformations.


    In short, he had many Dharmakayas because of his Xuan cultivation. Although they were not all Dharmakayas, his control over his body had reached a level that others could not imagine.


    A quantitative change brought about a qualitative change.


    This qualitative change was the Seventy-two Transformations.


    The Seventy-Two Transformations could transform you into anything, but the corresponding duration was only one breath.


    After you take a breath, you can be anything you want, be it a human, an animal, a mountain, a river, or even dust.


    But after this breath, you will return to your original state.


    This was an extremely powerful divine art.


    Because of Little Su¡¯s existence, Xia Ji¡¯s understanding of the human world was notcking.


    The Great Zhou Dynasty had a far-reaching n.


    Xia Ji still remembered that when the dynasty was first established, not only did they build numbered cities, but they also provided free supplies to the residents and warriors who fought in the fire cmity.


    Later on, they began to provide resources for the ¡°Great Zhou martial artists¡± who were registered.


    Following that, they began to divide the Great Zhou martial artists into nine levels. The higher the level, the more resources they would obtain.


    Later on, after decades of settling down, the Great Zhou began to formte rights and obligations for these martial artists. They also stipted that they would serve in the military. Naturally, the martial artists would not agree.


    However, at this time, the Great Zhou¡¯s n came out. This was because the Great Zhou had long ¡°recruited¡± many martial artists with considerable influence and nted many spies from the Great Zhou. Therefore, this reform was actually sessful.


    But now, after several hundred years, the situation had changed once again.


    The reason for the change was rted to Little Su.


    Little Su was now the only person standing at the top of the Country of Ice.


    Or rather, she was the behind-the-scenes behind-the-scenes¡­


    She was a friend of the young gods.


    He was the first pope who wore a religious crown and a pontiff¡¯s robe. Only his back was left as a mythical portrait in the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and


    Death.


    She was rted to countlessrge factions, thousands of small countries, and the royal family of the Luosha Kingdom in the North. Or rather, she had helped the leaders of the factions and the kings undergo baptism when they were young. She was their godmother.


    She had sessfully created an ¡± invincible home ground ¡± area with the?rmrelve Metal Statues, and established a transcendent behemoth in that area.


    After that, she began to actively promote the sect system.


    That was to say, those who had broken through to the 11th realm couldn¡¯t work in the Imperial Dynasty and could only enter the sect.


    As long as they entered the sect, they could not interfere with the operation of the mortal world¡¯s Imperial Dynasty.


    She was the one who set the rules.


    Of course, this rule was the result of her discussion with Xia Ji.


    For a moment, the Frost Kingdom was filled with vitality.


    Obviously, the ¡®sect system¡¯ was more suitable for the development of the times than the original ¡®imperial church system.¡¯


    The imperial power didn¡¯t need a Dharmakaya expert to give orders, and the expert also needed a high and mighty environment for cultivation.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    To a certain extent, you are no longer a mortal after breaking through to the eleventh realm.


    This concept naturally spread to the Central ins over time.


    As time passed, the millions of eleventh realm martial artists who were originally ¡°recruited¡± began to form groups to establish sects. This timing was also coincidental, and it happened to be when the Zhou Dynasty was weak.


    As a result, the sect system was implemented in the Central ins. However, it was not as clear as in the north. Instead, it was a mess, and there were even many internal conflicts.


    As for the patriarchs, Xia Ji had met Su Tian when he went out once. Su Tian looked very busy.


    Xia Ji asked her, but she didn¡¯t say anything else. She only said that she couldn¡¯t tell him about it.


    Coincidentally, Xia Ji also encountered his tribtion cloud on the sea.


    The tribtion cloud also flew away excitedly.


    Xia Ji asked it, and the tribtion cloud only said that it was super busy, but it couldn¡¯t say anything.


    As time passed, Lu Miaomiao became weaker and weaker. She was as soft as a bone and could not stand the wind.


    She rarely got out of bed every day, and every time she got out of bed, she had to be supported by someone.


    One day, Xia Ji needed to buy supplies.


    Miao Miao pulled him back and asked him to bring more skewers.


    Xia Ji agreed.


    He put on a hoodie as usual and walked to Jiangnan through the Inferno transit station. He took a ferry across the Changyi River and went to the capital of the Great Zhou, Feng Jing, to buy supplies.


    It was now early autumn, and the smell of summer had not disappeared. Everything was still lush, but there was a hint of bleakness.


    Xia Ji walked along the river bank. Early autumn was still the season of abundant water, so the turbid yellow river water surged eastward, hitting the long dragon dam for thousands of miles, making a loud sound. Suddenly, an extremely surprising voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Nanbei, you¡¯re still alive?¡±


    Xia Ji stopped in his tracks and calmly took out an ordinary mask from his chest pocket. He pressed it on his face and slowly turned around, only to see an old Taoist priest with a sage-like appearance behind him. The old Taoist priest smiled at him. ¡± Do you still recognize me? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± Xia Ji said lightly..

 Chapter 481 - 481: 279. Because You’re Not the Sky

    Chapter 481 - 481: 279. Because You¡¯re Not the Sky


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early autumn, riverside.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t recognize me, Fellow Daoist?¡± the old Daoist asked with a smile.


    ¡® Could it be Fellow Daoist Lanshan Zi? ¡± Xia Ji looked at him for a while and asked in puzzlement. ¡± We haven¡¯t seen each other for twenty years, yet you¡¯ve changed so much? ¡±


    The old Daoist was silent for a moment before he suddenly understood and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fellow Daoist. Let¡¯s make it clear first that we won¡¯t make a move today.¡±


    ¡°Then you must be Fellow Daoist Que Shanzi¡­¡± Xia Ji continued to ramble.


    The old Daoist nodded with a smile. ¡± That¡¯s right. I am Que Shanzi. I am quite familiar with you. Let¡¯s go. ¡±


    Xia Ti knew that there was no D0int in Dretendinc anvmore. He had alreadv recognized the person in front of him. After all, they had fought to the death before. How could he not recognize him?


    Su Tian said that one could have two bodies. The ancestor of the Lu family had indeed had two bodies, but he had actually changed his gender. He had changed from a slender and beautiful Taoist nun to an old Taoist priest with a sage-like aura.


    Moreover, this old Taoist priest was most likely a Dao Ancestor worshiped in many ancestral halls.


    If it was said that the Headmaster had saved the world, quelled the war,piled the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll and many other knowledge, and educated the world.


    Then this Dao Ancestor had traveled the world and went to the Northern Lands alone. He had sat in the periphery of the Fire Cmity Land for fifty years, protecting arge number of Central ins elites, causing the survival rate and breakthrough rate to be unprecedentedly high.


    Not only that, but it had also be a tradition for experts to guard the outer regions of the fire tribtion, and it had been passed down from generation to generation.


    In addition, the Dao Ancestor had even opened a forum to preach in the north.


    Now, it had be a thing of the past. Everyone only thought that the Dao


    Ancestor had died in the Tribtion Land and ascended to the Immortal World. They were grateful for his merits and built an ancestral hall to worship him with incense.


    The Headmaster had written a book to educate the people.


    As for the Dao Ancestor, he personally went down and taught by words and example. His disciples were all over the world.


    In this era where gods and buddhas were only rumors, both the Headmaster and the Dao Ancestor were gods of the new era and enjoyed the incense of many.


    The two of them walked along the river.


    They were once mortal enemies, but now they were together.


    In early autumn and September, the river was turbulent and flowed eastward.


    There were very few people on the dam, and this ce was close to the official road, so there was no need to be afraid of bandits and evildoers.


    ¡°I recognized Fellow Daoist Nanbei because you have Miao Miao¡¯s aura on you,¡± said the ancestor of the Lu Family.


    Xia Ji was silent.


    The ancestor of the Lu Family continued, ¡± Today, I will not ask Fellow Daoist Nanbei why you are still alive, nor what you have been doing all these years. I will not ask about your other secrets. I will not even tell anyone that I have seen you, nor will I tell anyone that you are still alive¡­Today, I¡¯m only here to return a favor and relieve a burden on my mind.¡±


    Xia Ji listened quietly.


    ¡± At the end of the Antiquity Age, the most powerful person was actually a mighty person named Taishang, ¡± the ancestor of the Lu Family said. ¡± I once went to an extremely distant outer star region with this mighty person. Miao Miao was brought back by me from there. However, she was not Miao Miao at that time. ¡®


    The ancestor of the Lu Family sighed softly. ¡± After that, I sent her to the Samsara Stage and the Path of the Heaven-Born. She only came out from a


    white lotus after more than three thousand years. I told the Lu Family Master to keep it a secret and told him to dere that she was his daughter.


    Fellow Daoist, you must really want to know what she is.


    She was Guo.


    Fellow Daoist should be the cause.


    Back then, the reason why I wanted to marry you was actually all fake. The real reason was tnat I vaguely sensed a connection between you and ner, but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Later on, when you were about to die, I was certain that you weren¡¯t your friend, so I took Miao Miao back.


    However, this fact pped the old Daoist in the face and proved that he was wrong.


    As expected, you are Miao Miao¡¯s cause, and Miao Miao is your effect.


    Miaomiao has been waiting for you in the depths of the universe for countless years. It¡¯s great that we can finally meet again.¡±


    ¡°Then what does this wonderful thing you¡¯re talking about have to do with the Grand Supreme?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The ancestor of the Lu family stopped and looked at him. ¡°She¡¯s transformed from a portion of the Grand Supreme¡¯s Dao Fruit. You can also say that she¡¯s the Grand Supreme¡¯s daughter.¡±


    But not all of them. ¡± He paused and continued, ¡± There are at least three wills hidden in Miao Miao¡¯s body. One of them is the Grand Supreme. ¡®


    ¡°What about the other two?¡±


    ¡°One of them is Fellow Daoist, and the other one is something I can only vaguely sense, but I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Since the world has the Reincarnation Stage, how can there not be things like settling down?¡±


    Although I don¡¯t know Miss Miaomiao, do you mean that this Miss Miaomiao was married to me in my previous life? ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The ancestor of the Lu Family shook his head. ¡± Her marriage with Fellow


    Daoist begins in this lifetime and will continue for many lifetimes in the future.


    I don¡¯t know, and I won¡¯t ask about it anymore. Because I owe a favor to the


    Grand Supreme, I told Fellow Daoist everything. By helping his daughter find


    Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll owe him a favor. ¡®


    ¡°Wait¡­¡¯


    ¡°Is there anything else, Fellow Daoist?¡±


    Xia Ji hesitated for a moment and said softly, ¡± Miaomiao can¡¯t cultivate. She¡¯s getting weaker and weaker. Her lifespan is almost up. Do you have any ideas? ¡± The ancestor of the Lu family pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No,


    I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°She is the fruit. The fruit is already determined and cannot be changed.


    In an era, a single marriage,


    Even if she dies in this epoch, she is destined to meet you in the next epoch, fall in love with you, and grow old with you.¡±


    ¡°But she is no longer her.¡±


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡± No memories, or? ¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t change. You¡¯ll understand when you see her. As for the memories¡­ The old Daoist priest was not sure..

 Chapter 482 - 482: 279. Because You’re Not the Sky

    Chapter 482 - 482: 279. Because You¡¯re Not the Sky


    Trantor: 549690339


    Maybe there was, maybe there wasn¡¯t, maybe there would only be one at a certain time.


    This old Daoist has only seen and heard of such a mysterious marriage in ten thousand years.¡±


    ¡°¡®What if I have to save her?¡±


    ¡°1t¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°If What if I ask her to return to the Lu family?¡±


    Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t understand what I mean. ¡± ¡± Perhaps you and I were once enemies, and we will still be enemies in the future, ¡± the Lu Family Patriarch said. ¡± But I¡¯m not lying to you right now. Only by telling you the truth can I be considered to have finished my worries. ¡±


    ¡°¡®Why can¡¯t it change?¡± Xia Ji asked in a deep voice.


    The ancestor of the Lu family was stunned for a moment. The old Daoist had to say something, because Fellow Daoist.?lt¡¯s not the sky.¡±


    Xia Ji knew what he meant by ¡®heaven¡¯.


    The ancestor of the Lu family continued, ¡± Today, I¡¯m being honest with you. I won¡¯t trick you. I¡¯ll just tell you clearly that the Grand Supreme wants to be a heaven. After the Dao Integration, his soul will actually dissipate.


    He already had a premonition before the Daomerge, but it was already toote.


    You are not the sky, and no one can be the sky. The highest ce you can climb to is the te of the sky, bing its delicacy.


    That was all¡­Since we¡¯ve parted today, let¡¯s pretend that we¡¯ve never met.¡±


    After saying that, the Lu family ancestor waved his sleeve and was about to leave.


    A voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Is there no way at all?¡±


    The old Taoist priest paused for a moment but did not answer. Instead, he walked further and further away until Xia Ji was the only one on the dam. He looked at the rolling waves on the surface of the river. With a wave of his hand, the river stopped flowing.


    With a flip of his hand, the river surged with waves for hundreds of feet.


    Waves rained down from the sky, causing cries of surprise from afar.


    Xia Ji allowed the waves to drench his body.


    VVhat was the use?


    He couldn¡¯t even protect his beloved woman.


    What was the use of this divine ability?


    It was hard for him to suspect that the ancestor of the Lu Family was lying, and he would rather believe that he was lying.


    But ?


    He bought some supplies, and the streets were filled with shouts such as ¡®


    Azure River Sect is recruiting people ¡± The immortals of Yunfeng Sect will leave the mountain today ¡± , ¡± I wonder if the immortals will take a fancy to my child ¡°, ¡± Yong ¡®er must perform well ¡°, and so on¡­


    This was no longer his era.


    This was an era where sects gradually surpassed the secr world.


    And the old ancestors didn¡¯t seem to want to stop it, because this was destined to be the general trend.


    Xia Ji returned to the utopia.


    The sky was just right in the Sunset Courtyard.


    Miaomiao was holding a little rabbit in her arms,zily basking in the sun on a rocking chair.


    From time to time, she would stroke the little rabbit. The little rabbit seemed to like being stroked by her. It could be seen that she was very good at it.


    Suddenly, the rabbit¡¯s red eyes rolled up, and its toot body twisted.


    Miao Miao looked up at the man in front of the courtyard and smiled brightly. ¡°¡±You¡¯re back. ¡±


    She spoke very calmly, just like how she had said ¡± time to eat ¡°, ¡± time to sleep


    ¡± let¡¯s go out for a walk ¡± good morning ¡± good afternoon ¡± good evening ¡®v, good night ¡± in the past few hundred years¡­


    There was nothing special about it. It was very ordinary.


    It was so ordinary that it could make one¡¯s heart ache.


    Xia Ji was finally certain that she was Guo. Only Guo¡¯s power could shake his heart from the fundamental level, making him, who should have seen through everything and transcended the mortal world, moved.


    Miao Miao looked at her husband who was silent. She bent down and dropped the rabbit. The rabbit hopped and ran to the tree.


    Miao Miao walked up to Xia Ji and held his hand. She gritted her teeth like a rabbit and said with a sharp voice, ¡°WWhat¡¯s wrong, husband?¡±


    Rabbit Under the Tree:


    Then, it let out a high-pitched sound like a kitten.


    Miao Miao started to make a noise louder than a rabbit.


    The rabbit was frightened, but it stared at Miao Miao curiously. After a while, it ran over and looked up at Miao Miao.


    Xia Ji looked at the woman in front of him.


    Perhaps he had not met her in the beginning.


    However , after meeting her, they had been together for hundreds of years.


    This should be the person he loved the most.


    Miao Miao caressed his face with her hands and lifted his chin. ¡± What¡¯s wrong? I rarely see you like this. ¡±


    By the way, I¡¯ve flipped through yourter books and continued to write a few more. You can go and take a look¡±


    ¡°¡®I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°¡®Hmm?¡±


    ¡°1¡¯11 see you today.¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s there to see? I¡¯ve been watching for hundreds of years. ¡± Miao Miao twisted her body and pretended to be shy.


    Xia Ji summoned the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd.


    This halberd had long gained sentience and was now a genuine divine weapon.


    The ck halberd fell.


    Xia Ji carried Miao Miao and stood up.


    The ck halberd floated in the air again and shot towards the sky. It pierced through the endless wind and clouds and shattered the sunlight. The blue waves were like many golden dragons dancing wildly in the water¡­


    ¡°1s it beautiful?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± I can¡¯t stand properly, ¡± Miao Miao said with a bitter face. ¡± Aiya, let¡¯s go down. I¡¯m afraid of heights. ¡®


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Hended on the ground and took out the many flying swords he had obtained from Mount Fangzhang. He tied them together into a sword raft and said,¡¯This is good.¡±


    Miao Miao moaned and looked carefully.


    Xia Ji understood that it was still too simple, so he used the flying sword as the foundation and made a flying chariot by hand.


    Miao Miao carefully sat down. She knew that her husband was very capable.


    As soon as she entered the flying chariot, she stuck her face out and made a face. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Husband,e in together. Where are you taking me?¡±


    Xia Ji had already tried all the elixirs and treasures he could find on Miao Miao, but they were all useless..

 Chapter 483 - 483:279. Because You’re Not the Sky

    Chapter 483 - 483:279. Because You¡¯re Not the Sky


    Trantor: 549690339


    His medical attainments were very high now, but it was still useless.


    He drew a hundred or a thousand life talismans, but it was useless.


    ¡± I¡¯ve been reading for hundreds of years, ¡± he said with a smile. ¡± I won¡¯t read anymore. I¡¯ll apany you. ¡±


    ¡± No¡­ okay ¡± Miao Miao pushed him. ¡± Don¡¯t dy your cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°DO you really know about my cultivation?¡± Xia Ji asked with a smile.


    ¡± It¡¯s just very powerful. I don¡¯t know exactly how powerful it is. ¡±


    ¡®Then I¡¯ll let you know¡­Well, if you were traveling on the sea, what would you like to see?¡±


    Miao Miao thought for a moment and raised her hand.


    ¡®Alright.¡±


    Xia Ji willed the flying chariot to take off. It flew out of the three submerged reefs of Shangri-La and into the blue sea.


    He pped his hands, and all the fish and prawns floated to the surface of the water and into the sky. They were driven by a mysterious power to circle around the flying chariot.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    The further the flying chariot flew, the more fish and prawns floated in the air.


    More and more.


    There were even all kinds of strange fish, including sharks.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t care about the consumption of energy as he pulled more and more fish and prawns from the bottom of the sea.


    The dumbfounded fish and prawns moved forward with the flying chariot, forming a spectacr epic scene.


    ¡°Point out what you want to eat,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Sitting in the flying chariot, Lu Miaomiao looked out and pointed at the lobster. ¡°¡±That.¡±


    Xia Ji hooked his hand, and the confused lobster flew over. Soon, it turned into a spicy lobster barbeque.


    Lu Miaomiao ate with relish and pointed at the ck fish.


    The ck fish was speechless.


    Xia Ji hooked his hand, and soon, another grilled fish appeared.


    More and more fish and prawns surrounded the two of them, covering dozens of miles.


    And the number was still increasing. Even many rare deep-sea fish that could not be seen were caught.


    ¡°No, no,¡± Miao Miao said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you super tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    ¡®Are you really not tired?¡±


    ¡°Not tired at all.¡±


    ¡°Bragging! I¡¯m clearly very tired!¡± Miao Miao rested her chin on her hand and smiled. ¡± But¡­¡± I like this kind of husband the most.¡±


    Time and images were frozen.


    The freeze finally passed.


    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.


    However, this year was the end of the Fire Cmity.


    Dark clouds covered the sun, strong winds danced wildly, long grass was like des, and raindrops fell from the sky. They ruthlessly smashed into that person¡¯s clothes and face like thousands of arrows, but he did not realize it.


    He could easily prevent the rain from getting on his clothes, and he could even summon the wind and call the rain, but he was still drenched and endured the whipping of the rain.


    His face was expressionless, his ck hair was blown up by the wind, and the rain was blown off his face drop by drop.


    He leaned forward slightly, his fingers caressing the deep inscription on the cenotaph as if he was caressing the face of his lover.


    Wind-on-Snow, Xia Ji, Xu Lingling, Pang Yi, Chu Shiyun, and many other men and women looked at the man in the rain.


    No one had ever seen this side of him.


    No one would have thought that he would have such a side to him.


    In the eyes of the world, he was the Headmaster, the ck Emperor, and King Shenwu.


    In the eyes ofwind-on-snow, Xu Lingling, and Pang Yi, he was a teacher who was unperturbed and could hold up the sly with one hand.


    In the eyes of Pang Yi¡¯s descendants, he was a legend among legends. He was a supreme existence that transcended the mortal world.


    However , such a person was caught in the rain.


    Xia Ji stood there for seven days and seven nights. The juniors had long since returned, and Wind-on -Snow and the others had apanied him.


    At dawn on the seventh day, a hoarse voice sounded.


    ¡® Pang Yi, remember to sweep the tombs every year during the Qingming


    resnval. uon?r ler anyonesruro rms ce. ¡±


    ¡°¡®Yes, teacher! Pang Yi will protect this ce for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°Chuixue, Lingling, Xia Ji, if you wish to return to the Central ins, you can do so¡­¡±


    ¡®Teacher, you¡­¡±


    Xia Ji took out a jar of wine and emptied it.


    He hadn¡¯t drunk in hundreds of years¡­


    ¡± It¡¯s nothing. ¡± He smiled with red eyes. ¡± It¡¯s almost time. ¡±


    After saying this sentence that no one could understand, he grabbed the wine jar and stepped into the sky. He stepped on the void and gradually disappeared..

 Chapter 484 - 484: 1. Finger Imprisonment, Ten Directions Prison

    Chapter 484 - 484: 1. Finger Imprisonment, Ten Directions Prison


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the previous dynasty, Great Shang abandoned the capital.


    The mountains had turned into and ofva, and the rivers had dried up. The mountains and rivers were riddled with holes as if they were seriously injured people who had been tortured and tortured, crawling on this deserted wastnd with a humble attitude.


    As Xia Ji walked on the wastnd, the horde of fire demons that had evolved to be extremely terrifying due to devouring rose and fell from afar. They brushed past him but did not dare to approach him.


    He closed his eyes. The Imperial City¡¯s prosperity from hundreds of years ago could be vaguely seen around him, as well as the chanting of scripturesing from the Sutra Depository.


    In the blink of an eye, five hundred years had passed.


    Everything was gone.


    But it¡¯s just like yesterday.


    Xia Ji identified the location of the pce and found the small courtyard of the Sutra Depository. He walked alone in the ruins.


    The world had changed a little. The remaining eight Patriarchs were nowhere to be seen. They might be in another battlefield. After all, the world was huge, and there might be some things happening in some corners that he didn¡¯t know about.


    Due to the departure of the Su family¡¯s ancestor, a capable woman like Su Yueqing hadpletely taken control of the Su family. After discussing with Xia Ji, she went to the Fourth Heaven and released Su Linyu and the fat fox, letting Su Linyu go to the north to be with Little Su. In the end, that heartless mother still wanted to return to the Su family, so the Su family¡¯s master had no choice but to bring her back.


    Xia Jiughed. The memory of his gentle mother had been reced by this new image. This wasn¡¯t a bad thing. After experiencing all kinds of life, he finally understood that only a heartless person could live a happy life. In his conversation with the fat fox, he felt that the fat fox had be funny. This proved that his mother had changed, which was good.


    He was also relieved and passed on his message to his mother through Fat Fox.


    He was¡­


    He might have to go to a very far ce.


    Very far away.


    So he wrote a letter.


    If nothing happened today, he would retrieve the letter. If it did, the letter would be delivered to Xia Xiaosu and Su Yueqing by Wind-on-Snow and Xu Lingling.


    A ck-robed, silver-haired man sat on the ground.


    The mes in front of him danced quietly.


    It made crackling sounds.


    Large groups of fire demons retreated as if they were retreating. asionally, groups of fire birds would p their wings and fly past, casting shadows and flowing mes.


    He was a little lost in thought.


    He recalled this possible trip.


    All these years, he had looked for Xia Qingxuan again. The scene of him in the Supreme Heavenly Mirror had never changed.


    He went to the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death, and the prophecy in the mysterious scripture of the church did not change.


    He felt the strange throbbing in his body and tried to resolve it, but it ended in


    failure.


    But he was not angry.


    Because he had already experienced the most painful thing in the world-separation.


    Therefore, there was only sorrow in his heart.


    Therefore, although he was in the burning wastnd deep in the Tribtion Lands, his heart was cold and lonely.


    In the distance, a beautiful phoenix flew over andnded beside him. It kicked away the stone that was holding its ws. Its brilliant feathers spread out and also pushed away the dust.


    Xia Ji started drinking.


    Unable to withstand the high temperature, the wine jug almost exploded as soon as it was taken out. The wine boiled and steamed up to the sky, but Xia Ji casually hooked it and sent it into his mouth.


    He drank it all in one gulp.


    Azurite watched him drink and asked, ¡°¡±Did you bring any cake?¡±


    In these hundreds of years, Xia Ji had not only sat on the ind, but had also done many, many things. This included fulfilling his promise to Liuli and bringing it to taste many delicacies in the human world. However, after eating and eating, what it really liked was dessert, and the blueberry jam cake was its favorite.


    The fire demon didn¡¯t seem to be able to eat cooked food. Even if it ate the cake, it would still feel a little ufortable. However, the cake was too delicious. For this reason, Azurite couldpletely suppress the slight difort.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    He reached into his arms to take the cake.


    However, a phoenix feather tapped his arm and pushed it back.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute.¡±


    Azurite stood up and pped her wings.


    In an instant, a wild me rose, and all the dust in the surroundings was blown away.


    Azurite rolled up its tail feathers again, bringing a beautiful piece of jade table fragment in front of it. Then, without seeing what it was doing, all kinds of mes had already spread out like a vortex, and the temperature around the jade table had also dropped significantly.


    It stood obediently in front of the jade table, waiting to peck at the cake.


    Xia Ji casually took out a 20-inch blueberry cake and ced it on the jade table.


    Doodoodoodoodoodoo ¡­


    Suddenly, the sound of a machine gun was heard. It was Azurite eating the cake with her beak.


    Azurite ate for a while before realizing that her friend seemed unhappy. Her face was full of milky cream as she turned to ask, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? It looks like¡­


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to talk about this. He didn¡¯t want to ease the tension, so he said, ¡°¡±Are you here to say goodbye to me?¡±


    Azurite¡¯s thoughts were extremely simple. She immediately changed the topic and said,¡±¡±Ah Yes.¡±


    But I¡¯m the ck Emperor. The ck Emperor belongs to the Fire Cmity, and I belong to the Fire Cmity as well. Many people, including myself, feel that I might disappear along with the Fire Cmity. ¡±


    ¡°You want toe with me?¡± Azurite revealed a happy expression.


    It was smiling, but when it saw the sadness in its friend¡¯s eyes, it shut its mouth again.


    It wanted to say something, but it didn¡¯t say anything. It ate the cake in a low voice while gently rubbing the man beside it with its phoenix feather.


    The zed bird¡¯s eyes rolled around. It decided to talk about something happy, so it said, ¡°¡±By the way, where¡¯s your wife?¡± ¡°She left,¡± Xia Ji said after a long silence.


    ¡°What? He left?¡±


    ¡°She went to a very far ce.¡±


    ¡± Ah! Isn¡¯t sheing back? ¡®


    Liuli, what kind of world is the world you¡¯re in? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Azurite said softly. Suddenly, it moved closer to Xia Ji and said, ¡®


    Don¡¯t be confused. Just be stronger. ¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression rxed. This was what he had said when he first saw Little Fire Crow in the Mountain and River State Painting.


    That¡¯s right, there were no shackles that bound a person¡¯s body. As long as one did not stop their footsteps of bing stronger, this matter had nothing to do with heaven and earth. It only concerned one¡¯s Dao heart.


    He pressed his fingers on the ground, and the ground around him bloomed like a red lotus. The toweringnd turned into a mountain range, bringing him to sit on this newly formed mountain peak and look into the distance.


    No matter where he was, he just needed to be stronger.


    ¡°Time is almost up.¡± Azurite was a little dejected. ¡± I suddenly feel that if there was a previous life, I would have been a human. ¡®


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. He sat cross-legged on the peak of the mountain, holding the wine jar and drinking without rest. A golden light appeared in the distant gray sky, but it was soon swallowed by more clouds. Even though it was dawn, it was still cloudy.


    He felt something deep in the ground making a terrifying rumbling sound.


    That voice was hair-raising. It came from afar and arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Xia Ji¡¯s figure shed and he flew away at an extremely fast speed.


    But the voice was still under his feet.


    No matter how fast he ran or how high he ascended, the distance between him and the voice would not increase at all. It was as if the voice was approaching him from another dimension. If he did not move in that dimension, he would not be able to avoid it.


    In an instant, a finger-like divine pir rose from the ground.


    Pulling the ground did not cause the ground to shake.


    Tongtian did not change the situation.


    The finger was stuck to his back, and countless chains grew out of the finger.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm as he took a deep breath. In the next second, he used a divine ability unique to the Twelve States, the Seventy-Two


    Transformations. He turned into a speck of dust and slowly fell to the ground.


    However, the chains locked onto the dust.


    Xia Ji felt that something was wrong. He had a feeling that he could really be locked down. He exhaled and returned to his original form. He moved his hands and reversed Yin and Yang.


    Heaven and earth turned into ck and white, extending for tens of thousands of feet. It was as if the vortex in the sky was spinning endlessly. Anyone who passed through this path would be like stepping into the path of Yin and Yang, no longer existing in the world.


    However, the chains were not affected at all.


    Xia Ji sped his hands together, and the four million Dharma Forms turned into a huge shadow, with four hundred elephants hidden within.


    He rushed into the space between Yin and Yang and turned into the core of Yin and Yang. The ck mes that burned everything and destroyed everything ted the edge of Yin and Yang with a destructive light.


    He pointed out with his finger, and the power of heaven and earth was destroyed along with death. As well as the power of Yin and Yang, it seemed as if the space was about to copse.


    This finger could be said to be invincible in the world.


    However¡­


    The chains still locked him.


    That finger still stopped him.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t slow down at all.


    Even though he had used all sorts of methods, he still could not jump out of the cage.


    Deep and bottomless volcanic craters suddenly appeared on the ground. Liu Li had already been swallowed by one of the craters, and the finger was pulling Xia Ji underground.


    Xia Ji looked up at the human world and struggled.


    Why?


    Why?


    He could not keep his wife alive!


    He could not choose his own path!


    No matter what he did, was it still his destiny?


    Who could submit?


    He closed his eyes, because even if he opened them, it was still darkness. He entered the unknownherworld, and his body was covered in scorching hot denseva.


    The world was the hottest world.


    However, his heart gradually turned cold. He suppressed the anger that could not be appeased for 500 years, so much so that it froze into ice.


    The Fire Cmity had disappeared, and the world was filled with cheers. The world without Xia Ji was still operating normally. The mastermind of the Country of Ice received the letter.


    She finished reading the letter.


    He closed his eyes.


    For a moment, he felt a little lost, like a frozen stone statue.


    Xia Xiaosu waved her hand, and Xu Lingling left. Then, she vaguely heard the sound of soft sobsing from the majestic but lonely hall. The sobs gradually turned into loud sobs.


    Xia Xiaosu now carried countless honors. She was the true master of the Land of Ice and Snow, the godmother of all forces and imperial power. No one thought that such a supreme person would cry.


    Even a saint who could educate the world would cry for his dead wife.


    Why couldn¡¯t a sister cry for her brother?


    No matter how easy it was for Wind-on-Snow to get lost, he still managed to find his way. He had the Su n¡¯s token, so he went to the Su n and handed the letter to the Su n¡¯s Patriarch.


    Su Yueqing reclined on the soft couch. After reading the letter, she took a deep breath, folded the letter, and carefully put it away. She controlled the sadness in her heart and looked at the hunched man in front of her.¡± It¡¯s been a long time since the Fire Tribtion ended. Why did you onlye today? ¡± Wind-on-Snow revealed a look that said, ¡°Can we not talk about this topic?¡±


    ¡°What are your ns?¡± asked Su Yueqing.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Wind-on-Snow replied in confusion.


    Su Yueqing said, ¡± ording to the records of my Su family, the cmityes once every five hundred years. Although the Fire Cmity has passed, the time left for the human world to calm down is only about ten years. After ten years, a new cmity wille. ¡®


    ¡°What tribtion?¡± Wind-on-Snow asked.


    Su Yueqing smiled. ¡± You¡¯re his eldest disciple. I trust youpletely. Are you willing to help me? ¡±


    Wind-on-Snow knew that the person in front of him could be considered his master¡¯s wife. He thought about it and realized that he did not have any goals, so he said, ¡°If there¡¯s a day when I receive news of my teacher, the Patriarch cannot stop me from leaving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to look for him,¡± said Su Yueqing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you then.¡± Wind-on-Snow nodded.


    Su Yueqing smiled. She knew the strength of the person in front of her. With him, even if the Su family temporarily lost their ancestor, they would still be invincible in the new cmity.


    Therefore, she said, ¡± The next tribtion is called the tribtion of mountains and rivers. Mountains will copse, rivers and seas will flow backward, and heaven and earth will fall into an unprecedented turmoil. Even the oceans and mountains on the continent will split and regroup.. Are you ready? ¡°

 Chapter 485 - 485: 2. Mountains and Rivers Change, but I Don’t Change

    Chapter 485 - 485: 2. Mountains and Rivers Change, but I Don¡¯t Change


    Trantor: 549690339


    There was no wind here, but the dense gas clouds were bound by some kind of power and hovered in the sky, showing dark red waves like sr prominence. If one looked at it from the deep universe, it would be extremely beautiful and dangerous.


    The ground was extremely hard, and there was an unimaginable pressure on it. As Xia Ji walked, he felt that the gravity was hundreds of times stronger, and he felt as if he was carrying a mountain on his back.


    Xia Ji raised his head. What entered his sight was the mes of the current. The flickering spots of light were the dark mes that had been thrown into the sky, and from time to time, a bridge of mes would be built on the ground.


    He was almost certain that if it was not for the ck Emperor giving him super strong fire resistance and this world giving him the right to enter, he would have been turned into ashes the moment he stepped into this world, even if he had all kinds of divine abilities.


    Moreover, there was no air here.


    ¡°Is this the origin of the Fire Cmity? The mes here were many times stronger than the Fire Cmity. As expected¡­ls the Fire Cmity that descended on the human world just a projection, or a small part of it leaked?¡±


    He sat on the ground.


    Looking up, he couldn¡¯t see the stars. And the human world that could not be seen.


    ¡°How do we go back?¡± he asked.


    But no one answered.


    He did not have an answer.


    Azurite was also gone.


    He was alone on thisnd that was filled with dense ridges, gullies, basins, and craters.


    He began to conduct various strength tests.


    The ck Emperor body could no longer be used, but the other powers were still there, and so was the storage space.


    He casually took out a famous saber from the human world. The famous saber melted in less than a thousandth of a second as soon as he took it out. As soon as it melted, it was smashed to the ground by an extremely strong gravity and pressed into a piece of ¡± mud ¡± on the ground.


    Naturally, Xia Ji did not dare to take the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd. He reckoned that the divine weapon would not be any better.


    He took two steps and suddenly remembered the ck saber that the WII


    family ancestor had lost.


    Su Tian said that the ck saber was a Boundary Divine Weapon, the Earth Saber of the Underworld. Previously, because of the spiritual imprint of the Wu family¡¯s ancestor on this saber, he had never taken it out to use. Now, he could take it out.


    Xia Ji pulled out his ck saber. It was long and slightly curved, but it was gray and dull. It looked like an ordinary saber, but it didn¡¯t show any signs of melting.


    He grabbed the knife for a while and felt that some kind of mark on the knife was being washed away under the high pressure and extremely hot temperature. Gradually, the gray color disappeared, and the de emitted a strange, cold and terrifying aura, as if it could crush the souls of all living beings.


    Gazing at the de,


    It was as if one could see the huge millstone of the Six Paths of Reincarnation grinding the souls that wanted to reincarnate at all times.


    As if I could see the quiet Yellow Springs flowing through the endless broken world,


    The tip of the saber was inserted into the 18th floor of the 10 halls.


    The hilt of the saber had six floating pces.


    The de of One Realm froze the Earth Dimension.


    The illusion shed by. Xia Ji tried to send his spirit into it, and he felt that everything went smoothly. He felt that the saber was connected to his blood and soul.


    ¡°From now on, you shall be called Underworld de.¡±


    Xia Ji added another word to indicate that he had a new master.


    The de lit up as a response. Then, a timid child¡¯s voice sounded in Xia Ji¡¯s mind.


    Her voice was soft and cute.


    ¡°Ah, f * Ck Why did I change owners?¡±


    However, Xia Ji realized that it was the saber spirit. Before he could say anything, the child¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡± But my memory is very short, so I¡¯ve long forgotten about him. Don¡¯t worry, new master. ¡®


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°The name Master gave me is not bad. Then Master can call me Little Ming from now on. It sounds much better than the previous Master calling me Little


    Earth. ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get down to business. Master, who are we going to kill today?¡±


    Little Ming asked.


    ¡°Can you see your surroundings?¡± Xia Ji asked in his mind.


    ¡°Ah, f * ck! Where is this?¡± Little Ming asked.


    Immediately, the saber spirit fell into a daze. It realized that no one could exist in such a ce, and it was probably very difficult for life to exist.


    Little Ming immediately started crying as if he had been bullied. ¡°¡±Ah, f * Ck¡­ How can I live if I can¡¯t kill others?¡±


    Xia Ji ignored it. After confirming that the knife was usable, he casually put it on his waist.


    He took out the Sea Calming Pearl, but unexpectedly, Lu Chan¡¯s Sea Calming Pearl could not fuse with the spiritual imprint.


    He pondered for a moment and understood the answer.


    The Underworld Saber belonged to the Wu family¡¯s ancestor. The death of the


    Wu family¡¯s ancestor had weakened the spiritual imprint of this saber by a lot. Coupled with the extremely high temperature of the fire tribtion¡¯s source, the dual reasons caused this boundary divine weapon to change owners. Since Lu Chan was not dead, the Sea Calming Pearl naturally could not change its owner.


    Just as he was thinking, he had already circled around a mountain. He saw two figures appear behind the mountain.


    The figure gradually became clearer. It was a fire demon, crawling on the ground. Thickva flowed all over its body, and mes danced between its body. Its body was three feet tall, and it looked much stronger than the fire demons in the human world.


    The fire demon¡¯s entire body was covered in red mes, and there was only a dark area on its chest.


    Xia Ji looked at the dark area and suddenly felt hungry.


    In his mind, Little Ming shouted, ¡®¡±¡® At least it can move. Kill it, kill it. ¡±


    Xia Ji ignored them. He was conflicted, so he slowed down and tried tomunicate with the two fire demons.


    However, the two fire demons seemed to be unable tomunicate with each other. They were driven by instinct and pounced toward Xia Ji.


    They ran on the ground, emitting the muffled sound of heavy metal colliding with metal, forming a sprinting shadow in the high -intensity radiation and turbulence.


    Xia Ji shouted in thenguage he used tomunicate with the Mirage Monarch, but there was still no response.


    In the blink of an eye, the fire demon had already arrived, and the magma palm was grabbing at him from above.


    He raised his hand to block.


    A huge force was transmitted to his body.


    He was instantly sent flying to the side.


    ¡°This is the strength of the eleventh level, but it is much stronger¡­¡± Xia Ji assessed, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. The realm meant that one could use different forms of attack, which meant that the new form of attack was stronger than the previous one.


    Just like an elephant¡¯s casual kick, an ant could notpare to it even if it used all its strength.


    However, what if there were too many ants?


    An ant can swallow an elephant.


    A sparrow can y a dragon.


    The snake also swallows the whale.


    And this fire demon¡¯s ordinary attack was an extremely terrifying power at the Dharmakaya level. It was like thebined attack of thousands of soldiers at the eleventh realm led by the great general of the schrly faction.


    This should be an ordinary fire demon, right?


    If the fire demons in the human world had such standards, the human world would have been wiped out long ago.


    His body was in the air, pulled by a strong gravitational force, falling at a speed that was dozens of times faster than the human world. However, the other fire demon reacted quickly and jumped up from the ground in an instant, grabbing at him with its giantva ws.


    However, Xia Ji took a deep breath, and the ming aurora dissipated. The light spots shook, and a terrifying dragon w extended from within, meeting the giant w.


    Bang!


    Amidst the dull sound.


    The giantva w copsed, and the terrifying dragon w continued to descend. The power of the divine art, the power of the avatar, and the power of 436 elephants directly crushed the fire demon.


    The other fire demon continued to run without fear. Xia Ji waved his right hand, and the Yin Yang Millstone appeared in this world of endless mes. The Yin Yang Millstone negated the fire demon¡¯s attack, and before it could do anything else, a ck, awe-inspiring long knife had already stabbed into its chest, carving out a dark, shadowy area.


    Bang!


    The shadow fell to the ground, revealing a ck me that looked like a heart.


    The moment this area disappeared, the tire demon seemed to nave lost its strength and began to fall to the ground. Then, it was suppressed by the high pressure and slowly turned into ayer of slightly wrinkled dust on the ground.


    Xia Ji bent down and grabbed the shadowy me. He felt a strong sense of hunger. He didn¡¯t eat it immediately but kept it in his arm, thinking of waiting for Azurite to ask about the situation.


    He walked aimlessly in this world.


    More and more fire demons were killed.


    The fire demons also began to kill and devour each other, just like they did in the human world.


    Time was meaningless here.


    This was because there was no desire for ordinary people to eat, no day or night, and no time for reference.


    However, Xia Ji was still silently counting the time in his mind to remind himself how many years had passed.


    When he saw Azurite again, it was already more than a hundred yearster.


    He had long since started devouring the ming heart because it could make him stronger and allow him to survive.


    The coldest knife


    The hottest world.


    His body was no longer human. He did not know what he looked like, but he should be no different from those fire demons.


    The difference was that he was holding a ck saber, and the ck saber could change ording to his will.


    It was because he could use Dharma Idols, divine powers, condense Yin and Yang, flying knives, and the 72 transformations.


    It was because he could still remember the appearance of his deceased wife who had apanied him for nearly 500 years.


    He was still counting the time. He had counted for more than a hundred years and had counted nearly four billion numbers. He would continue to count, as if he was still living in the world of spring, summer, autumn, and winter.


    There were no four seasons here, only mes.


    There was no rest, only ughter.


    There was no exhaustion, only strength.


    After Azurite met up with him, they moved together, which made him feel like a partner again.


    Azurite only brought two messages.


    First, the fire demons didn¡¯t kill or devour each other in the past, but they seemed to have gone crazy now.


    Secondly, the Nine Omen that existed in the human world were just projections. The real Nine Omen still existed in this world, but the strange thing was that the Nine Omen seemed to have no life, but it was not something that ordinary fire demons could approach.


    The nine great omens were the ck Emperor, Mirage Lord, Zhurong, me King, Lady Gouyi, White Phoenix, me Aunt, Lord Ni Shang, and the Funeral


    Attendant.


    Xia Ji no longer had a choice. Perhaps he never had one.


    The only thing he could do was to be stronger and stronger in this ughter. He could not see the upper limit of his strength, nor could he forget the humiliation he felt when he was imprisoned by one finger.


    Humans, even if they struggled, they could not change anything. Even if they tried their best, they would only be nightmarish monsters. Even if they walked in another world as a foreign species, they would still not forget their original intentions.


    He still remembered histe wife.


    He was still counting the time. He still longs to return, He would never be lost.


    The anger in his heart had been suppressed for many years. The silence turned into ice, driving his arm to swing the knife.


    Even if it wasughable, even if it seemed futile, he would not stop for a moment.


    The tip of my finger became a prison, the ten directions became a prison, and the mes of a world entered my heart.


    Fire Nightmare Incarnation, Underworld de, supporting the celestial pce and stabilizing the earth.


    He walked,


    He continued walking.


    He waved his knife.


    He kept waving.


    This wavested for ten sixty years.


    In six hundred years, he had only counted 18,921,600,000 numbers.


    Mountains are fragile, rivers are easy to dry up, mountains and rivers are easy to change, but I am not.


    PS : 2 chapters on Saturday and Sunday, try to recover 3 chapters starting from


    Monday

 Chapter 486 - 486: 3. The Hot and Dense Dragon Corpse

    Chapter 486 - 486: 3. The Hot and Dense Dragon Corpse


    Trantor: 549690339


    In just 500 years, the human world had experienced the tribtion of mountains and rivers.


    The mighty reiki was revived, flooding the human world like a tsunami, bringing about the development of life and changing the original appearance of the human world.


    The power of divine power can see mountains as cups, rivers as tea, and move mountains and seas.


    With such power, the forerunners felt that they were high and mighty, and could no longer be seen in the mortal world.


    Looking back at history¡­


    At the beginning of the fire tribtion, the Great Zhou Dynasty was established and controlled everything.


    During the Fire Cmity, the dynasty implemented a series of measures to recruit most of the eleventh realm experts, making them register.


    At the end of the Fire Cmity, the dynasties changed, and the implementation of the sect system was more suitable for the development of the times. The dynasties were weak, and the sect system was the product of the contradiction between ¡± the supernatural beings were increasingly self-conscious of being superior ¡± and ¡± still having to obey the order of the dynasty ¡®


    However, at this moment, the sects were still slightly weaker than the dynasties, and the powerful sects also had the rule of not interfering with the human world.


    This was an era of peace.


    And this continued until the middle of the second tribtion, the tribtion of mountains and rivers.


    In the middle stage of the Mountain and River Cmity, the Great Zhou


    Dynasty began to copse.


    The terrifying Tribtion Demons and the people who used their divine powers wantonly without any scruples tore the entire world apart.


    Humans were like children who were used to ying with toy water guns. They were suddenly equipped with real rocketunchers, but they did not realize it.


    The result was that, together with the Tribtion Demons, the continent¡¯s tes shattered even more.


    The mountains and seas, the rivers, thends of ice and snow, the Central ins, the Western Regions, and the southern wilderness were all shattered¡­


    Due to the many characteristics of spiritual energy and the existence of the guardian level 12 experts, this disaster that couldpletely wipe out mankind did not wipe out mankind. On the contrary, many cities and towns were still preserved.


    It was as if an urate map had been torn apart and reattached to a new nk map. However, this ¡± tearing ¡± process did not cause all destruction. Many cities, towns, and viges had been moved to other ces without changing at all.


    The continent split into many continental tes.


    Every continent was a new continent.


    The continents were separated by a vast and dangerous ocean.


    There were even mountains, inds, and towns floating in the sea¡­


    There were also those under the sea.


    The weather became extremely strange. There was no longer any difference between the warm south and the cold north. In some ces, the south became a country of ice and snow, while in others, the north became a country of ice and snow.


    The movement of the continental tes was destined to bring about an apocalyptic world.


    Why was this so?


    It was because of spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy was very special.


    There were at least three strange characteristics.


    First, integrity.


    The thing wrapped in spiritual energy seemed to have be a whole.


    In short, if a town was wrapped in spiritual energy, if you cut the town in half with a knife and carried half of the town tens of thousands of miles with great strength, the houses in the town would still be fine, and so would the residents.


    Second, weight reduction.


    ¡°If you have spiritual energy and control the power of heaven and earth, you can lift a small mountain even if you don¡¯t have the strength to tie a chicken.¡±


    If a mountain had spiritual energy, it could support a floating Kingdom on the Clouds.


    If the mountain copsed, the Kingdom on the Clouds might not fall. It would float away unless it was fixed again.


    Third, stability.


    The spiritual energy sealed the original characteristics of thend, causing the cirction between them to slow down or even stop.


    Thendscape of the world was constantly changing.


    It was only at the end of the Mountain River Tribtion that the changes stopped.


    However, no one knew what the world was like now.


    No one knew how many continents and inds there were in this world.


    Fortunately, many experts now controlled the power of divine arts. Crossing the sea was not a difficult thing for them.


    Some of the experts who had a sense of mission took on the task of ¡®surveying the map and recreating the world¡¯sndform¡¯.


    And at this moment¡­


    The third killing tribtion descended.


    Compared to the earthquake caused by the Mountain River Cmity.


    This cmity was almost silent.


    This was because the world had a terrifying restriction on Extraordinaires who had broken free from the hundred years of lifespan of mortals. Every


    Extraordinaire might not be able to open their eyes again after closing them.


    Especially in the ocean that was isted from the continental tes, the intensity and horror of the nightmare increased by many times.


    On the other hand, mortals would not have such nightmares and would not encounter the terrifying Tribtion Demons in their nightmares.


    However, mortals were unable to cross the sea.


    There were many monsters hiding in the ocean today. One had to know that the cmity was not only targeted at humans, but all living beings.


    Humans had divine powers, and so did other living beings.


    And even without the monsters, the waves of several hundred feet were enough to capsize even the sturdiest ship.


    The human world hadpletely changed.


    The world had be an extremely dangerous fog for almost everyone.


    The continents werepletely isted from each other.


    The Great Zhou Dynasty naturally fell apart.


    The various continents formed many kingdoms.


    The rtionship between the dynasty and the sect seemed dramatic, but it was a logical reversal.


    The sect was high and mighty.


    The dynasty served the sect.


    A dynasty without a sect was likely to be annexed by other dynasties with sects.


    In order to ensure their status, the sect had reached a consensus and adopted two measures.


    First, it was rted to the fire seed.


    The key to bing a Transcendent, the fire seed, had to be controlled by the sect. Moreover, it had to be treated as a core item and strictly controlled.


    Although some regions would still produce fire seeds from time to time, there were not many of them. Every time they appeared, it would trigger a battle between sects. If mortals hid fire seeds, once they were discovered, they would only suffer endless pursuit.


    The path of immortals and mortals had be narrow and dangerous because of the control of the sect.


    Secondly, it was rted to cultivation techniques.


    The Ten Thousand Laws Scroll left behind by the Headmaster of Academy was forbidden to be circted by the major sects, but they had hidden it in their own library.


    The dynasty had be the back garden of the sect.


    Mortals became the ves of the sect disciples.


    Yes, it was true.


    How different were the sects of todaypared to the aristocratic families back then?


    Xia Ji was no different from before.


    He was counting the time.


    He was still at the early stage of the 12th level, but he had already undergone some changes because it had been 1,000 years. If he was only at the 11th level, his lifespan would have passed and he would have died.


    However. he did not die. He was still getting stronger.


    Of course, this could also be because he belonged to the Fire Cmity Land now, and the lifespan of the Fire Demons was naturally different from that of humans.


    His strength was reflected in his body.


    His Dharmakaya was no longer limited to the 24-headed and 18-armed


    Buddha.


    Now, his avatar was himself.


    His own body was his avatar.


    This Dharmakaya had been tempered thousands of times in a world of fire, ten sixty-year cycles, and unprecedented battles. This Dharmakaya was not achieved by any cultivation method, but by his own 600-year-old Dao and 600-year-old saber.


    A world of raging fire, shaping a body, making the body of the eleventh realm reach the supreme level.


    This was what Xia Ji was doing.


    This foreign world in an unknown space was torturing him, but it was also helping him.


    He suddenly remembered the story in his previous life. How different was the monkey that was pressed into the cauldron and burned by the mespared to him?


    Yes.


    Monkey knew that he could leave once he lifted the lid.


    However, he did not know where the lid was.


    But even though he did not know where the lid was, he finally saw a bad omen.


    He also saw the ck Emperor. It was a dense and scalding dragon corpse that was floating high up in the sky. The background was a sky of red and white light spots that looked like congee.


    The 1,000-foot-long ck dragon that he had transformed into was like an antpared to this one.


    It was unknown how long the ck dragon had been there.


    On the ground, bubbles that could be clearly detected were rising high.


    Or rather, it was thrown out by some strange force.


    The bubbles reached the ck Emperor.


    It exploded slightly.


    Some turned into a ring-shaped red earring.


    Some of them had dark-colored me feathers¡­


    Be it Hong Er or the fire feathers, they were clearly hundreds of times hotter than the surface. Such high temperatures formed an iparably shocking me current¡­


    Flowing red armor covered the ck Emperor¡¯s body.


    Pure ck mes were drawn out from the huge dragon corpse.


    The pure ck me was like a twisted stream in a nightmare, flowing between the thick scales.


    ¡°How spectacr.¡±


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence, because there were nine bad omens. They were separated from each other and were extremely far away, but he was led here.


    Azurite seemed to have been summoned and went to another ce. No one knew what she encountered.


    His body slightly steadied because he felt something approaching.


    No matter how powerful an ordinary fire demon was, it was impossible for them toe here¡­


    Then ¡­


    Xia Ji turned his body slightly. He saw many terrifying monsters whose power levels werepletely different from those of ordinary fire demons. These monsters had a distinct and unique characteristic, and each of them emitted a terrifying aura.


    There were a total of nine of these monsters, including him.


    The ten gathered under the ck Emperor¡¯s dense and scalding dragon corpse. They suddenly had some sort of realization among themselves and pulled away from each other, eyeing each other covetously.


    Then, the chaotic battle began.


    Xia Ji pulled away. He seemed to be the shortest among the ten monsters, and someone as short as him was soon targeted. It was a monster covered in ck scales, and the gaps were filled with mes.


    The monster approached him.


    Xia Ji looked around and retreated.


    He wanted to create a one-on-one environment to deal with this enemy.


    He already had an understanding in his heart¡­


    He remembered Su Tian saying that this was the 17th Middle Epoch, and he was the ck Emperor of this 17th Epoch. The people here should be the existences who had be ck Emperors in the past.


    Then, what about Azurite?


    Why did Azurite also receive the call?


    He stopped thinking about it because the ck Emperor from an unknown era had already pounced on him.


    Xia Ji pressed down on the Underworld de and looked calmly at the terrifying figure that was getting closer.


    The battle was not simple, and all the bad omens were not simple either.


    Especially on the home ground of the Land of Fire, the replenishment of power was almost endless.


    One battlested for ten years.


    Ten yearster.


    Xia Ji had already be the only one under the dense and boiling dragon corpse. The ck Emperors of the previous era had all turned into Xia Ji¡¯s power, and they themselves had be the dust of this world, forming a few small mountains on the ground.


    He stood under the dragon corpse.


    The dragon corpse underwent a mysterious change.


    It began to copse. The pure ck me became viscous and seemed to have weight. The surroundings were extremely dazzling, but the center was pure ck without any light refracted.


    This pure ck color enveloped the iparably huge and scalding dragon corpse, causing it to copse into a ck ¡± heart ¡°, just like the hearts of the other fire demons.


    Xia Ji ate the heart.


    In an instant, a terrifying force swept through his body, causing his already powerful avatar to tremble uncontrobly. He began a powerful breakthrough..

 Chapter 487 - 487: 4. The Greedy and Murderous Son of God

    Chapter 487: 4. The Greedy and Murderous Son of God


    Trantor: 549690339


    3399¡­


    Three thousand four hundred..


    3401¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s body was undergoing a huge transformation from the inside out.


    However, he did not forget to count. He only counted to ten thousand, and every ten thousand would silently increase the total number of memories in his mind by one.


    He endured the immense pain as he counted the numbers.


    After two hundred and ny-two ten thousand, the transformation stopped.


    Xia Ji stood on the ground and spread his wings. This time, his wings weren¡¯t only a few hundred feet wide, but hundreds of thousands of feet wide, covering the entire ground.


    He pped his wings and flew higher. He wanted to see the starry sky. If possible, he wanted to fly into the universe. But this world is fire from top to bottom,


    The edge was void space.


    Xia Ji understood that this was an independent small world.


    Then how did this world connect to the main world?


    How did it connect with the world in the Mountain River State Painting?


    He had once asked Azurite, but Azurite didn¡¯t know the answer.


    He spread his wings above the zing mes of the ck spots. Under the quiet void, his wings drooped down to the sky as he pondered quietly.


    All of a sudden, he saw a huge figure d in yellow mes standing up from the ground in the distance. Clearly, other ominous signs had appeared.


    He stopped thinking and decided to look for Azurite.


    Hended on the ground and retracted his giant wings. He felt that the gravity of this world could no longer affect him.


    He headed in the direction he remembered.


    Suddenly, he felt as if something was watching him.


    He didn¡¯t try to hide anything.


    Thus, Xia Ji turned around.


    It was a figure hiding by theva rock.


    The figure was bathed in mes, but it did not look like a fire demon. It did not do anything and only looked at him quietly.


    Xia Ji suddenly remembered that he had encountered a figure like this a few hundred years ago when he had just arrived in this world.


    At that time, he was fighting with a fewrge fire demons, and that figure was just like now, standing in the distance watching him. In this world, spying would only make him wary. After dealing with the fewrge fire demons, he carefully crept over, but the figure had already disappeared and never appeared again.


    Now, after nearly 500 years, why did this figure appear again?


    Why was she looking at him again? ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Xia Ji asked in thenguage of fire demons.


    There was no reply.


    ¡°Who are you?


    Xia Ji asked in humannguage.


    There was still no answer.


    He walked up to the figure and reached out his hand, but before he could touch it, the illusory figure disappeared again.


    They turned into sparks of flowing fire and left with the circr fire flow in the re.


    It was as if it had never existed, as if it had already been here.


    He was silent for a while.


    ¡°What exactly is this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel it at all even if I say it¡¯s powerful.¡± ¡°If you say it¡¯s weak, then why can it exist here?¡±


    ¡®What is its purpose?¡±


    Xia Ji stood in his spot and pondered for a while, but he couldn¡¯t find an answer. Fortunately, he stopped thinking and turned back to his original path.


    Many dayster,


    He found Azurite.


    Azurite was fighting an extremely powerful fire demon.


    Above the two of them hung a huge white phoenix.


    Azurite and the fire demon were engaged in a fierce battle, but both of them had extremely strong recovery abilities. Even if their heads were chopped off, they could instantly merge back together.


    Xia Ji took a step forward, but he was pushed away by an invisible force.


    He knew that this was a battle that belonged to Azurite.


    This was also a certain rule.


    Thus, he sat on the spot and waited.


    After a long, long time¡­


    Azurite was defeated, but it didn¡¯t die. It fled in the direction of Xia Ji.


    When Liu Li passed through a certain boundary, all of its power was stripped away, and it became a ck little fire crow.


    Xia Ji roughly understood that Azurite from the 17th era should have be a white phoenix at the end or had the potential to be a white phoenix. Then, she became one of thepetitors.


    However, she failed in the battle against the white phoenix of the ancient era.


    He gently stroked Little Fire Crow¡¯s feathers and casually blocked a white me. Then, he looked at the fire demon inside who was inheriting the power of the white phoenix.


    His gaze was cold and unfriendly.


    The white mes were filled with a powerful recovery ability, which waspletely different from the ck Emperor¡¯s destructive power. They were almost natural opposites.


    Xia Ji suddenly realized that the ck lotus liked him as much as the white lotus hated him.


    The Nine Omen came to life and were on guard against each other.


    And with Xia Ji¡¯s help, Xiao Liuli slowly grew up again. At least, she could establish herself in this world.


    At the same time, Xia Ji used the true ck Emperor¡¯s mes to burn the Sea Calming Pearl, finally removing the mental imprint of Lu Chan in the Sea Calming Pearl, making the twenty-four Sea Calming Pearls his.


    Different from the Underworld de, the Sea Calming Pearl was a taciturn person who liked to respond with ¡± hmm ¡®


    After a long time, the bnce between the omens was broken.


    Xia Ji broke it.


    He wanted to be stronger.


    He wanted to return to the human world.


    He still remembered histe wife.


    Lu Chan said that they would meet each other in every era, but it had been so many years, and he still had not seen Miao Miao¡­Then, Miao Miao must be waiting for him, right?


    Since thew of this world was devouring,


    Since devouring ordinary fire demons was useless,


    Then he would have to devour the other eight Omen to obtain their power. After all, who wasn¡¯t an executioner along the way?


    He did not know the direction.


    He didn¡¯t know how to break the lid of the alchemy furnace.


    However, he was not lost. He just wanted to be stronger.


    Amidst the roars, the ck Emperor wore the Sea Calming Pearl in his hand and held the Underworld de. He dragged his terrifying huge demonic body and began to fight with the other Omen.


    For a moment, the ground shook violently.


    Looking down from above, it was as if small stones were thrown into the pond one after another, causing ripples.


    However, these ripples were thousands of meters high and moved hundreds of times faster than the wind.


    Endless multi-colored me streams shot into the air.


    Extremely hot ¡®air¡¯ bubbles rose, forming a tightly ovepping fire crown on the upperyer of the world.


    The fire crown was gorgeous, dazzling, and dazzling. It was not something that the fragile gems in the mortal world couldpare to. This was the true high temperature and terrifying power.


    And whose head would this crown fall on?


    Who could be number one in this alternate world?


    In the human world.


    The third tribtion was ongoing.


    The third tribtion was the dream realm tribtion.


    I dream of being the source of my career.


    Doing good or evil could umte Karma, and any Karma could form a kind of protection on the life level of a person. So what if his avatar was strong?


    So what if his fate was good?


    Karma could reverse fate and lower the level of Dharmakaya. Correspondingly, Karma could also increase the level of Dharmakaya. This increase was temporary, but for people whose strength was far inferior to yours, it could be permanent.


    For example, if a level-13 supernatural being wanted to punish someone, he could not only kill the person, but he could also use karma to lower the person¡¯s fate, causing the person to be extremely unlucky no matter what he did in the future. He could even destroy his family.


    And if this person already had a decent Dharmakaya, a level-13 supernatural being could use karma to push his Dharmakaya level down, from excellent to ordinary, or even lowly.


    This was the thirteenth realm, the Realm of Karma.


    Karma was also the only power to resist the Tribtion Demons in the dream world.


    But slowly, supernatural beings began to discover that their own karma seemed to have a limit, while the karma of faith was endless.


    After a long period of development.


    Although humans were humans, they had their own beliefs.


    How these beliefs were formed, and how someone was involved in them, were all hidden in history. No one knew.


    However, in the middle of the third tribtion, eight beliefs were formed:


    Buddha, Dao, demon, devil, ghost, god, human, unknown.


    It was worth mentioning that


    The Dao faith condensed into the image of the Dao Ancestor in the fire tribtion.


    The human race believed in the Headmaster of the Fire Tribtion.


    The Shen n was the first Pope of the Northern Ice Rakshasa Country before the Mountain and River Cmity.


    When faith gathered together, it would add ayer of power to one¡¯s own karma.


    Because the continental tes were still unclear,


    The distribution of these beliefs was also extremely uneven.


    Even the doctrines were ¡± independent. ¡± Afterbining with the local customs, interests, methods, and games, they extended all kinds of doctrines and rituals, and some even had internal conflicts.


    However, this also indicated that after the ¡°dynasty system¡± and ¡°sect system¡±, the ¡°belief system¡± had gradually surfaced.


    However, this system did not shake the foundation of the sect¡¯s dominance over the human world. Instead, it only formed a certain degree of alliance between sects.


    Facing the Tribtion Demons, all of humanity was an alliance.


    Facing other faiths, the sects of their respective faiths were all allies.


    When facing other sects, each sect would ally with each other for benefits or other reasons.


    No one knew which continent the aristocratic families were in?


    These existences that had been hidden in the shadows of history were now hidden even deeper, but their control over them was definitely stronger.


    No one knew where the ancestors were.


    But people knew one thing.


    There were many more ¡®divine sons¡¯ in this world.


    The so-called ¡± Son of God ¡± would always descend with the phenomenon of heaven and earth. After a short period of hiding, it would grow with unimaginable potential. Even the sects had no way to suppress it.


    The appearance of these Remnants was a disaster.


    Most of them would be self-righteous and would not stop killing.


    As long as someone offended them, they would be easily exterminated. From top to bottom, from old to young, regardless of gender, they would be exterminated by the roots and not a single person would be left. Even the sect was not so vicious.


    However, the Remnants didn¡¯t think that this was vicious. They felt that this was what they should do. On the contrary, if you didn¡¯t do this, it would be a sin.


    Of course, there were some other Remnants who were not like that.


    These divine sons were greedy, lustful, suspicious, and liked to show off.


    Many mortal kingdoms and small sects had formed amon sense. As long as they confirmed the divine son, they would find a young virgin who was obedient, sensible, smart, beautiful, and had special qualifications to approach them.


    Once these virgins were epted by them, there was a high chance that the kingdom and the sect would be spared from suffering.


    These beauties would be favored, but there were also those who were not favored. They would be killed directly. Not only would they be sted into pieces by the Son of God, but they would also be found by the Son of God with some strange and unreasonable reasons. Then, the lives of the people would be plunged into misery.


    Aristocratic families were on par with sects, butpared to divine sons, they paled inparison.


    However, the divine sons had no self-awareness of doing evil. They took everything for granted, seeing themselves as justice and others as evil.


    But if he couldn¡¯t argue with you, he wouldn¡¯t talk about justice and evil. He would only say a few words about the strong preying on the weak, ask a few words about what you know, and just say ¡­


    I¡¯m not a saint.. ¡°

 Chapter 488 - 488: 5. Slaying Gods

    Chapter 488: 5. ying Gods


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the human world.


    On the continent.


    In the temple.


    In the depths.


    Wherever he went, all the priests knelt down and kowtowed.


    The person who walked past was a petite girl with crystal clear skin. She was 1.5 meters tall and her long hair reached her ankles. The ends of her hair gently brushed against her ice-carved jade heels.


    The girl was not a real girl, be it her experience or age.


    Her name was Xia Xiaosu.


    She was born more than a thousand years ago and was now the Pope of Doomsday of the Church of Death.


    The Church of Death was born out of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death. Contrary to its name, this church was not evil, but only made people revere death. The Pope of Doomsday would not bring about the end of the world, but only to show off her power.


    At the same time, the Pope of Doomsday was just a title. The word ¡± Doomsday ¡± was apliment to her power.


    In this era, the real Pope was someone else, but even the current Pope had to bow to her.


    No one dared toin about why the Doomsday Pope was only 1.5 meters tall.


    It was said that the Cardinal of the Church had once proposed to let the Pope of Doomsday wear the Hate the Heavens to show his majesty, but this proposal was rejected after a round table discussion.


    Therefore, the Doomsday Pope was still 1.5 meters tall.


    She walked to the deepest part and looked at the misty little world. The white-haired bishop lowered his head and said, ¡®¡±¡®They have yet to awaken.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The Pope of Doomsday had onlye to confirm it because she had suddenly been feeling uneasy recently.


    ¡°Have the escapees on the southern shore settled down?¡± she asked. The white-robed bishop said, ¡± The mortal kingdom is currently building a new city for the refugees to live in. Bishop Ye Fengling has long led the Temple warriors to maintain public order. Perhaps they will be able to return to report on their work soon. When the construction ispleted, I still need you to give the new city a name. ¡±


    Let the Pope decide, ¡± the Doomsday Pope said. ¡± There¡¯s no need to ask me. ¡®


    ¡°You¡¯re always so kind, but you don¡¯t seek fame and fortune.¡± The white-robed bishop paused for a moment before saying, ¡± The Pope has prepared a banquet in the inner court and is waiting for you. ¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    His Holiness the Pope said that he has something important to discuss with you. It seems to be about the escapees from the south. ¡®


    Southern escapees?


    The Doomsday Pope pondered for a moment.


    The so-called Southern fugitives did note from the southern continent. There was no morend in the south, but a dangerous sea filled with fog. In this current ughter, the nightmare of the sea far exceeded that of thend.


    In short, the ocean was impassable. There were thousands of feet tall waves that swallowed ships, strange nightmares that devoured people¡¯s souls, andwless demon beasts that grinded their teeth and killed people like flies.


    She didn¡¯t even know where the sea outside the south bank led to. Was it an ind? Or the continent?


    Since it was about the Southern fugitives, she felt that it was necessary to listen to it.


    The Pope was now her godson, whom she had personally enlightened. When she was young, the Pope loved to listen to her recite scriptures piously.


    But ¡­ He was just pious.


    Ever since her elder brother disappeared 800 years ago, she had tried to nurture some descendants and even tried to get along with them. However, no matter who it was, there was a great distance between them and her. Because she was the Pope of Doomsday, no one dared to not be cautious and cautious in front of her.


    Only then did the Doomsday Pope understand, or rather, it was once again confirmed¡­Her ¡± home ¡± and her warmth had disappeared the day her brother disappeared.


    She was no longer his sister.


    No one would treat her as a sister anymore.


    No one would have any kinship with her in this cold world.


    Perhaps in the past, there were still people who coveted her looks, power, and strength, but now, there were none. This was because she was the uncrowned king of this maind, a person that countless countries and sects had to respect.


    ¡°Lead me there.¡±


    ¡± Yes, pleasee with me to the Temple of the World. The ck bishop still needs to report to you about the heresy, which will take up an hour. After that, Bishop Narcissus, who once served you in the temple, will bring you to the banquet. ¡±


    Although the Temple of Death was located in the southern part of the continent, the weather had not changed because of the spiritual energy. It was still the same as the country of ice and snow a thousand years ago.


    The sunlight was like a river of blood that had yet to dim. It quietly sprinkled on the ancient hall, but in the blink of an eye, it was wrapped up and swallowed byrge pieces of rusty gray clouds.


    The snow was falling, and there was no warmth in the human world.


    The Pope of Doomsday was listening to the ck bishop¡¯s report.


    The current Pope was sitting in a secret hall in the corner of the temple.


    This ce seemed to be isted from the outside world.


    The candlelight didn¡¯t waver, illuminating the floating mythical murals and the ancient stone tform that was filled with a sense of history.


    There were many shadows in the secret hall.


    Among them was Bishop Ye Lingfeng, who would only return to report on his work after some time.


    The bishop was standing side by side with the Pope, a cold dagger in his hand pressed against the Pope¡¯s neck.


    Below the stage were ck shadows.


    One of them snorted and walked forward. ¡± Lingfeng did well. ¡±


    The bishop revealed a charming smile and said, ¡°¡±Master, don¡¯t make fun of Lingfeng. It¡¯s all thanks to this magical dagger that master gave me. If not for this dagger, the Pope¡¯s fate wouldn¡¯t have been so easily destroyed¡­Before I put the dagger on his neck, he had already gone through a fight. I used this dagger to pierce through his karma and made him unlucky. Now, his Dharmakaya can¡¯t operate anymore. In the end, I¡¯m still the best.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. ¡±


    The manughed loudly and walked up to the stone tform. He stood in front of the Pope, revealing a handsome face. His lips curled into a devilish smile. ¡± Old thing, the Death Temple owns the entire continent, but there are still so many people living in poverty. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Feng, I wouldn¡¯t have known that there were so many gold and silver treasures in your treasury.. ¡°

 Chapter 489 - 489: 5. Slaying Gods

    Chapter 489 - 489: 5. ying Gods


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you distribute the gold and silver treasures to help others?¡± That person asked coldly.


    ¡® Step by step. The logic behind this is not that simple. Regarding the refugees, we have already coordinated with the mortal countries in various ces to settle them. Perhaps we have not taken care of them, but we have never ignored them. ¡±


    ¡°Mortals?¡±


    That person couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡± As expected of the high and mighty Pope. Those people have all be mortals? Why did he call her that? What right do you have to look down on those people?¡±


    He suddenly nced at Bishop Ye Lingfeng beside the Pope. Ye Lingfeng understood what he meant and immediately stabbed the tip of the dagger into the Pope¡¯s shoulder.


    Instantly, the Pope let out a miserable scream, but he was covered by a hand, so he didn¡¯t make much noise.


    This stab did not only hurt his physical body, but also his avatar, his life level, and his Life Providence.


    What kind of dagger was this?


    How could such a dagger exist in the human world?


    Immediately after, the man pped him.


    The Pope felt a sharp pain as he fell from his chair. His hair was white and his body was trembling.


    Bang!


    The man did not show any mercy. He stepped on his face and looked down at him with a devilish smile.


    The Pope did not panic. He sighed and said, ¡°¡±lf my guess is correct, you should be fugitives from overseas who havended on the south bank, right?


    We immediately arranged for people to help you. Why should you bite the hand that feeds you?¡±


    ¡°Save?


    Repaying kindness with enmity?


    What favor?


    We fled here with tens of thousands of refugees. I thought that I would have a good life, but what about you?


    They only gave us the most ordinary houses and the most ordinary food, but they live in pces and eat delicious food. Do they really think we are beggars?¡± The Pope was rendered speechless by these words, not knowing what to say.


    ¡® We came from another continent, ¡± the man said. ¡± There are monsters that bully us on that continent. That¡¯s why we escaped here after a narrow escape.


    But who would have thought that we would still be treated like this by you? ¡±


    The Pope was stunned. How did he treat you?¡±


    The man was stunned by the question and said coldly,¡±You should have given up all vour assets and evervthinz to help us.


    You didn¡¯t just give us the most ordinary houses and the most ordinary food. You¡¯re looking down on us!


    No, you look down on everyone, and you still talk about mortal countries!


    Do you think you¡¯re not a mortal?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± the Pope sighed.


    The man was about to speak again when a voice came from below the stone steps.


    Don¡¯t be so long-winded. Just kill him. After that, we still have to deal with the Doomsday Pope at the banquet.


    When the Pope heard the name ¡± Doomsday Pope ¡°, he suddenly became furious. His white hair trembled as he shouted hoarsely, ¡°¡±Why?


    The number of people she has saved and helped in her life is more than the number of rice you have eaten. What qualifications do you have¡­¡±


    Bang!


    He stomped down again.


    ¡°Qualification?


    People like you who treat ordinary people as mortals still have the cheek to ask


    The man looked at the Pope¡¯s white hair that was wet with tears. He sneered and mercilessly stepped on the Pope¡¯s neck.


    Soon, someone stepped forward and tore off the Pope¡¯s face, starting to make a human skin mask.


    The others began to discuss.


    ¡°I heard that the Pope of Doomsday is quite beautiful. Why don¡¯t you take her under your wing? Us nine brothers share blessings and hardships together. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to enjoy it together when the timees?


    ¡± You want to keep a woman as your mistress? Eighth Brother, are you a bootlicker? ¡±


    ¡°Beat her until she kneels at our feet. That way, she won¡¯t be a bootlicker.¡±


    ¡± We need to take control of this huge faction. The nine of us are all outstanding transmigrators. We managed to escape from the terrifying encirclement of those monsters in the Southern Continent¡­Brothers are united, and their sharp edge can cut through gold. Let¡¯s work together for a better future.¡±


    At the mention of monsters, the few of them fell silent.


    It was too terrifying.


    It was too powerful.


    It made people unable to raise the slightest desire to resist.


    This side was still better.


    Suddenly, someone said,


    ¡°Big brother, if we take control of the temple, do we really have to give away all our assets?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have to help the ordinary people. But ¡­¡± In the darkness, a tall figure pondered for a moment. ¡± But other than the vigers who fled with us, are the others considered humans?


    Obediently listen to us. We know people.


    Otherwise, you¡¯re not even considered a person. What¡¯s the point of helping?


    ¡°Big brother is right. There is no difference between mortals and nobles in this world. There were only humans and non-humans. We only know people, otherwise, we are not people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A man should step on the Bone Mountain and decide the life and death of a country with a single word.


    Those who dare to destroy the beauty of this world,


    Even if we have to kill a hundred thousand, a million, or even ten million people, we have to make them realize their mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t this bad? After all, they have flesh and blood¡­¡¯


    ¡°Flesh and blood?


    Old Seven, remember, we are not saints.


    If you don¡¯t get rid of the roots, the grass will grow again in the spring breeze.


    ¡°Those who are hostile to us are no longer human. They must die. Their families and countries must be buried with us.


    Otherwise, what should we do if we be enemies in the future?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Seven. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who has a benevolent heart?


    Do you think that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s smart and everyone else is a fool, so you¡¯re different from us?¡±


    ¡°We are the main characters of this era. With the nine of us together, as long as we wait for a period of time, we will definitely be able to lie still and be stronger and stronger. Then, we will be able to defeat those monsters.


    ¡°At that time, we can even blow up this world, destroy the mountains and rivers, shatter the world, and shatter the universe. Everyone will die under our power.


    However, we won¡¯t die. We have to transcend this universe.¡±


    ¡± The banquet is about to begin. Let¡¯s get ready. As long as we subdue the Pope, this continent will be ours. ¡±


    But I¡¯ve heard many voices along the way. They all say that the Pope of Doomsday is actually quite good¡­¡¯


    ¡°Not bad?


    Old Seven, did you hear that she¡¯s pretty, so you want to be a bootlicker?


    We¡¯ve already killed the Pope, so naturally we¡¯ll have to kill her as well.


    If she doesn¡¯t die, what if she bes our enemy one day?


    If you really pity her, then let her experience the beauty of love before she dies. This way, she can die without regrets.


    Presumably, people like her never knew what love was.


    Letting her understand before she dies can be considered the highest grace.¡±


    ¡± The Pope of Doomsday is a god on this continent. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the embodiment of the gods ¡®faith. Today, we¡¯ll ughter the gods! ¡±


    ¡°God yer!¡±


    ¡°God yer!¡±


    ¡°God yer!¡±


    When he said this word, everyone quieted down, and their eyes flickered with a burning light.


    The gods were high and mighty, so they should kill her. Only then could the world be peaceful and bright.


    The nine of them felt their blood boil. ¡°For the sake of the world!¡±


    ¡°For peace!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    These nine transmigrators had gone through many difficulties and stood out from the many Remnants. They had many trump cards that others could not imagine. With such trump cards, the many spies of the Death Temple, such as Bishop Ye Lingfeng, and the analysis and understanding of the power of the Pope of Doomsday, as well as the fact that the banquet hall just happened to deviate from the Twelve Metal Colossi Formation of the Death Temple, it was enough.


    As for why there was a spy.


    The mysterious power hidden in the golden finger and the ambition of the human heart could interweave betrayal, conspiracy, and the darkest hypocrisy.


    The Hall of the World.


    The ck bishop had finished his report.


    Water Deity had already arrived and was apanying the Pope of Doomsday to attend the banquet.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s heart was calm. When she passed by the corridor, she reached out and picked up a six-edged snowke from the vast sea of snow. She felt the cold melting.


    She suddenly remembered that a thousand years ago, in the imperial pce of the ancient Shang Dynasty, there was a princess carrying a lunch box and a prince reciting scriptures in seclusion.


    The two of them were weak and helpless, living an ignoble existence in the treacherous pce of one son.


    Although it was dark, it was still warm because of each other.


    That warmth was unforgettable.


    The snow was simr year after year, but in the blink of an eye, everything was the same and people were different.


    Brother .


    Are you still alive?


    You ¡­. Are you alright?

 Chapter 490 - 490: 6. Living Towards Death, Returning to the Human World

    Chapter 490 - 490: 6. Living Towards Death, Returning to the Human World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Time passed in the human world, and so did the source of the tribtion.


    In the blink of an eye, another hundred years had passed, and Xia Ji had been here for a total of nine hundred years.


    After a long period of umtion, it had now be that glorious crown.


    The light spots were dazzling, and the multicolored flowing mes formed the halo that descended from the sky.


    To crown him.


    Xia Ji had already devoured the other eight Omen, and he had be the most terrifying existence in the source of the Tribtion Lands. In the next moment, he gathered all his power into his heart. His heart was beating like the world.


    This movement suddenly produced a crisp cracking sound.


    ¡°This is¡­Goldfinger?¡±


    Xia Ji willed it, and a mysterious Dao presence appeared.


    He could clearly sense that this was his golden finger, which allowed him to obtain the ninth level¡¯s Skill Orb after reading the book. However, there was a problem with this golden finger.


    This problem was hidden very deeply because of a certain reason he didn¡¯t know. However, because of the extremely powerful power in his body and the extremely high temperature, it was melted and turned into an ownerless Dao rune.


    He followed his feelings and refined the Dao runes again, making the golden finger be his ability to refine. The evil intent that was originally hidden hadpletely disappeared with the copse just now.


    From now on, there would be no more golden fingers.


    The only thing he had was the ability to refine it with the Fire of the Realm.


    It was no different from before, but the hidden danger had been eliminated.


    As the nine great omens fused together, the entire small world began to undergo a strange change.


    It seemed to have formed a unique connection with Xia Ji¡­


    It felt as if the summer pole was this small world, and the small world had be the summer pole.


    This feeling was quickly confirmed.


    Even though Xia Ji possessed the power of the Nine Omen, he no longer needed their bodies.


    Thus, he touched Azurite, and Azurite turned into a white phoenix.


    Then, as if he had created the world, he pointed out the ck Emperor, Mirage Lord, Zhurong, me King, Lady Gouyi, me Aunt, Lord Ni Shang, and the Mourner in this small world.


    The Nine Omen reappeared, but Xia Ji was no longer among them.


    This was because he had already transcended the nine great omens and seemed to have be the source of this tribtion.


    Xia Ji suddenly thought of the Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡­


    The ancestor of the Wu family was transformed from and of peril.


    There were 10 pces and 18 levels in the forbiddennd, and there were six floating pces above it. It was connected to the Reincarnation Stage, and the Yellow Springs flowed around it¡­


    How could thend of peril be small?


    How could it be inferior to the source of the fire tribtion?


    He suddenly understood that even if he became the source of the fire tribtion, he was onlyparable to those nine people in terms of foundation.


    In fact, it was just that his avatar had been tempered over and over again, and it was already so powerful that it was unknown to what extent. Every 500 years, there would be a killing tribtion.


    Every 12,000 years was a catastrophe.


    Every 288,000 years, there would be a Void Tribnt.


    Whether it was the tribtion or the Void Tribnt, they all started from the sixth and evolved into the most intense battle from the eighteenth.


    And this year, it just so happened that he was about to reach the ¡°18th¡± Void Tribnt.


    It had been more than sixteen thousand years since the ancestors had emerged from a cmity.


    However, they had not lived for hundreds of thousands of years¡­


    He did not know what would happen in this special era.


    Clearly, many things that they could not control and had never thought of had appeared in this cmity, such as¡­Transmigrators, such as himself.


    Xia Ji cleared his mind.


    Now that he was gradually bing a Tribtion Land, many questions had been answered.


    Reality had proven that when one was confused, bing stronger was enough. The answer one wanted was not to find it, but to naturally see it when one reached a certain level.


    Xia Ji saw it.


    Everything in the universe followed thew of the dead entering the cycle of reincarnation and returning to the human world.


    That is, the dead were destined to go to the reincarnation stage and be pushed into the huge millstone. They would be crushed together with the souls of others to form a new soul, which would be thrown into the Six Paths and start anew in the human world.


    Of the six paths, the most special was naturally the Celestial Being Path.


    Little Su had told him about this before. She said that she had ¡°sneaked¡± in this way. However, she had spent a lot of effort to maintain her consciousness. She did not even know how to do it. However, this at least showed that this method was effective.


    Su Tian had said that the Reincarnation Stage had stopped operating¡­


    If he remembered correctly, Su Tian had even mentioned to himter¡­


    The Reincarnation Stage would start operating again at the beginning of the fourth killing tribtion.


    Not just the Reincarnation Stage, but everything.


    ¡°This is the only way. Otherwise, we can only wait for more than 10,000 years.


    We don¡¯t know if we will be connected to the human world again.¡±


    Xia Ji decided to leave his own spiritual mark on thisnd and then ¡± die. ¡® Through ¡°death¡±, he entered the Samsara Stage.


    The moment the Reincarnation Stage began to operate, he would enter the Celestial Being Path.


    The power of the tribtion source could ensure that he had a chance of sess. Otherwise, how could the Wu family¡¯s ancestore out?


    Moreover, the Mourners of the Nine Omen had the ability to lead to the Land of Death steadily.


    Therefore, he left three tufts of long hair and ced them in three different ces in the Tribtion Realm, letting the three Omen guard them.


    Then, he began to return.


    Although the process was extremelyplicated, it only took a few steps to describe it.


    He withdrew all his power and hid it in his heart. From the outside, he looked like a ¡®mortal¡¯ who had just reached the standard of living in the source of tribtion..

 Chapter 491 - 491: 6. Living Towards Death, Returning to the Human World

    Chapter 491 - 491: 6. Living Towards Death, Returning to the Human World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not only did this heart contain all of his power, but it also contained the connection to the Origin Tribtion Realm.


    The Mourner in the Omen had established a rtively stable death passage.


    Lord Nishang had created a strange protectiveyer.


    Azurite used the power of the white phoenix to boost her own recovery ability.


    Madam Gou Yi could pull him back in some way, and he had already made a connection with the source of the tribtion. If something went wrong, he would pull her back.


    Even if all of the above failed, his spiritual mark still existed in the source of the tribtion, and it could still slowly revive him.


    This information was self-evident after reaching a certain level.


    Therefore, Xia Ji knew very well that the Wu family ancestor was not dead. He had just returned to his forbiddennd. Perhaps, he was also waiting for reincarnation.


    The other ancestors might have already used some unknown method to ¡°deliver¡± him.


    However, he was different from the Wu family¡¯s ancestor. He had nopanions, and no one would ¡°deliver¡± him.


    After making the necessary preparations, Xia Ji began to ¡®die¡¯.


    After a long time.


    Xia Ji arrived at the Yellow Springs.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of trying to walk out of the Yellow Springs. Perhaps this was thend of the Six Paths?


    Then, he could leave the Wu family.


    However, every time he moved on his own, he would consume a great deal of energy, and his energy could not be recovered here. As a result, he could only follow the many gray, faceless evil ghosts.


    He had wandered alone in the tide of evil ghosts for decades.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was still counting the numbers and reminding himself that the fourth killing tribtion was not far away, it wouldn¡¯t be long.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he could still remember Miao Miao¡¯s appearance, the only smile and the only ray of sunshine in the endless darkness, he would have been able to see her face.


    He had probably been tortured to madness by this loneliness.


    No matter what, he could at least tell himself that there was a chance, a possibility.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    The water bandit looked at the girl who was wrapped in sackcloth and had a dazed look in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but exim and retreat.


    However, the girl was extremely fast. With a sh, she appeared behind the water bandit and casually took his life.


    Behind the girl were many corpses of the pirates.


    This girl was from Zhao Laosan¡¯s fishing boat.


    Zhao Laosan was an adventurous fisherman. He usually went out to sea to fish in the east, but one day, he suddenly brought back such a girl.


    He said he picked it up from a shipwreck.


    However, this girl had lost her memory.


    Her eyes were nk, as if she was thinking about something, but when she was asked her name, she knew nothing.


    That was why the people in Zhao Laosan¡¯s fishing vige called her ¡± Little Wu.


    Xiao Wu was petite and beautiful, with an excellent temperament and was obedient and sensible.


    The people in the fishing vige were initially on guard against her, butter they realized that this girl was really too good. Many young men began to ask matchmakers toe and propose marriage.


    But Xiao Wu didn¡¯t agree.


    One day, the water bandits started to attack Zhao Laosan¡¯s fishing vige.


    But ¡­


    Xiao Wu, who was usually harmless, suddenly burst out with powerful strength. He was invulnerable and killed all the water bandits.


    The vigers were dumbfounded. Some of them were prepared to secretly report to the officials.


    After all, whether it was the imperial court or the sects, they were not allowed to hide extraordinary and unknown people in private¡­Otherwise, something would happen if they found out.


    Therefore, Zhao Laosan gave Little Wu a package and told her to escape to the west.


    Xiao Wu started to run.


    He fled for an unknown period of time.


    In the middle, they seemed to have boarded another human trafficking ship and continued to head to another continent in the west.


    No one knew where she came from.


    She didn¡¯t know either.


    She knew nothing about her past.


    When she was hungry, she would grab some shaobing and steamed buns from the street to eat, but she would soon be chased and beaten up.


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, so she ran away desperately and sat in a corner eating.


    After a long time passed¡­


    Xiao Wu looked exactly the same as before. She hadn¡¯t aged and her face hadn¡¯t changed.


    A carriage stopped beside her in the snow.


    The young girl in the carriage was only 28 years old and was dressed in rich clothes. She ran to Xiao Wu.


    Xiao Wu wasn¡¯t nervous or afraid. She also raised her head to look at the girl.


    The young girl¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement.


    ¡°My name is Hua Xiaochan, the youngest daughter of the head of the Hua family in Qi State. What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Then Sister Wu,e with me. I¡¯ve seen you many times¡­l don¡¯t know why, but I like you a lot.¡±


    Hua Xiaochan suddenly revealed a kind smile.


    The maid behind her shouted, ¡± Miss, you can¡¯t! You¡¯re bringing a wanderer back! Master is going to scold you again!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hua Xiaochan said. I want to take Sister Wu with me. If Father is unwilling, I won¡¯t marry into the pce of Qi State. I¡¯ll let him marry himself!¡±


    Hua Xiaochan looked at the girl in front of her. For some reason, she felt a strange heartache in her heart.


    She looked at Little Wu, and for some reason, words like ¡± dragon trapped in shallow water ¡± kept appearing in her mind¡­


    ¡°Come with me, Sister Wu.¡±


    Xiao Wu was stunned for a moment before nodding.


    Xia Ji lowered his head and counted silently¡­


    A thousand years had passed since he left the human world.


    Although it wasn¡¯t urate enough, it wasn¡¯t too far off.


    On this day, the entire dark world suddenly began to boil, as if something had revived.


    Xia Ji suddenly felt a certain attraction, and he began to walk in a certain direction.


    He left for a few years.


    He finally saw the Six Paths of Reincarnation Stage..

 Chapter 492 - 492: 6. Living Towards Death, Returning to the Human World

    Chapter 492 - 492: 6. Living Towards Death, Returning to the Human World


    Trantor: 549690339


    That giant millstone definitely didn¡¯t belong to a certain world.


    It stretched across the endless space and time, vast and magnificent. Its marvel was indescribable and unimaginable.


    The ghost tide that had arrived before him began to pounce on him.


    The millstone began to rotate, crushing the soul dreams that were falling down. It stirred them again, then slowly sent them to the six paths. Every time it was sent, it was a re-cleansing of the soul.


    However¡­


    No one was himself anymore.


    No one was anyone else.


    The so-called past life was just a lie.


    Xia Ji looked at the millstone quietly. He could see Six Paths in the distance.


    There were almost no divine souls that went to the Path of the Heaven-Born. All the divine souls were lining up to go to the Path of the Human World, the Path of the Beasts¡­


    The originally dry millstone had already umted a thickyer of divine souls. There were even some divine souls that had not been crushed that were still maintaining their human appearance and struggling unconsciously. Xia Ji waited for a long time and simted it many times in his mind. Finally, he was pushed to the next stage.


    At this moment, he no longer hid.


    The hidden power in his body was violently stimted, bringing him in this world where it was impossible for him to move on his own. He flew in the direction of the heavenly man.


    His power was being consumed rapidly.


    As soon as he moved, a shrill cry rang out from the ghost tide, tearing apart this terrifying world.


    A ck hand filled with death instantly pounced out and went up, pressing on the stone mill of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Then, it pped at the person who dared to break the rules, intending to p him back into the vast divine souls.


    Xia Ji was already prepared. Just as the ck hand was about to hit him, he had already pulled out his pitch-ck Underworld de.


    Little Ming shouted in a timid voice, ¡°¡±Cut, cut, cut the f * ck, cut! Eh? What is this?¡±


    When Xia Ji was halfway through swinging his de, the ck de and the ck hand looked at each other from afar¡­


    The ck hand that was about to strike seemed to slow down.


    The speed of the ck de seemed to have slowed down.


    Xia Ji smiled. That was right, they were indeed ¡®familiars¡¯.


    And in this instant, he had sessfully entered the Path of the Heaven-Born. He quickly hid everything in his heart and tried his best to maintain himself¡­


    After that, it was a mysterious journey.


    He felt like a long time had passed, but it also felt like only a few seconds had passed.


    He felt that he was ¡± born ¡®


    Although it was still dark, he had already started to check and found that the power had not weakened much.


    This was understandable. Some devas were born powerful, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t weaken their power.


    And then¡­


    Xia Ji began to ¡®birth¡¯.


    Heaven and man are born, not born.


    Therefore, when Xia Ji opened his eyes, he found himself lying on arge lotus leaf.


    It was midsummer, the lotus flowers reflected the sun, and the lotus leaves connected to the sky.


    He was slowly pushed by the lotus leaf to the shore.


    During this process, Xia Ji could see his own appearance through theke water-a baby boy.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t care if she was a baby or not.


    Xia Ji started breathing, and he heaved a sigh of relief because he was inhaling air.


    Only then did he rx.


    Then, he began to further check his strength.


    The power was still there.


    Moreover, it existed in some strange form.


    His small heart was beating, but there was a strange ¡®big heart¡¯ attached to it.


    This strange big heart was attached to the small heart, just like how the small world was attached to the main world.


    All of his strength was still hidden in that huge heart. Although it had consumed a lot of his strength, it could recover normally over time.


    Xia Ji continued to check.


    He also discovered that the big heart was actually connected to the tribtion source in a strange way.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard the voices of women talking in the distance.


    His voice was rather hurried.


    ¡°Hurry up, we have to drown her son before she can react, and then we have to find a new baby to rece him.¡±


    ¡°This is the Empress¡¯s will. We can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    Soon ¡­


    The sound of stones falling into the bottom of the lotuske could be heard from afar.


    Then, the sound of footsteps came closer and closer.


    Xia Jiy on his back and saw two people dressed like pce maids.


    One of them beamed. ¡± Oh, what a coincidence. There¡¯s an abandoned baby here. It¡¯s quite cute. ¡±


    ¡°That really saves a lot of time. Bring it back quickly.¡±


    ¡°But most of these abandoned babies have diseases¡­


    Isn¡¯t that just nice? Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s return to the pce quickly. ¡®


    As the two pce maids spoke, they carefully wrapped him up in gold and red silk and headed for the distant carriage in the pce..

 Chapter 493 - 493: 7. New State Preceptor

    Chapter 493: 7. New State Preceptor


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji did not do anything. He was just like an ordinary baby being carried.


    However, if he wanted to, he could let his original power descend into this small body at any time and transform himself in a very short period of time.


    However, if you had truly lived for more than 1,500 years, wielded your saber day and night for hundreds of years, fought against countless demons and ghosts without any promise or future, wandered around the Yellow Spring with the tide of ghosts, and watched the Reincarnation tform that spanned time and space crush countless souls, you would feel a sense of indifference when you returned to the human world.


    You won¡¯t be angry because of many things, and you won¡¯t be anxious to do anything or show anything.


    If one¡¯s heart had been preserved for eternity, and one¡¯s body had flowed through the river of death, one would only count numbers day and night. If one only thought of one person, one would understand that a few years, or even a dozen years, or even decades, were just a snap of one¡¯s fingers.


    You care about this flick, but you are no longer impatient.


    The carriage entered the pce of Qi State.


    The lotus flower wind blew through the Seven Moon Pond, passing through the corridor, bypassing the painted building, caressing the vermilion railing, and entering the courtyard that was as deep as the sea.


    The pce maid carried the baby boy wrapped in red silk and hurried to the courtyard.


    This was a courtyard in a corner of the harem.


    The direction was the degree of favor.


    And the concubines who lived here were definitely not favored to the extreme.


    The pce maid carried the baby boy and pushed open the pce door.


    Behind the door, a bedridden concubine¡¯s weak face was revealed.


    She had finished giving birth, and the pain had yet to subside.


    But she couldn¡¯t care less about the pain. Her weak face instantly revealed an immacte anxiety.


    ¡°Child¡­My child..


    The pce maid handed the baby boy back.


    Like a female leopard, the concubine nimbly took the child and carefully held him in her arms like a treasure.


    The pce maid said lightly, ¡± The Empress has seen him. She thinks that this child is not bad, so she gave him the name Yu. He¡¯s called Qi Yu. ¡±


    The concubine was stunned.


    Foolish?


    ¡°The title of a prince should be bestowed by the emperor, not the empress,¡± she said.


    ¡°The Emperor has promised.¡± The pce maid sneered.


    After saying that, the two pce maids left the pce without any hesitation.


    Today was the day when two concubines were pregnant at the same time, and the emperor was there but not here, which could once again exin the situation of favor.


    The door closed¡­


    The sunlight was blocked outside.


    The concubine was stunned for a long time before she hugged the baby boy in her arms and cried. She was not strong to begin with.


    After crying for a while, she calmed down.


    Although her expression was still sad, it was gentler and firmer because of her motherly love.


    She was afraid that she would scare the baby boy in her arms, so she wiped her tears and forced herself to smile through her tears. She looked at the baby boy in her arms, who was made of ice and jade, and carefully protected him. Then, she said to him,¡±Mommy was just ying with it. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± As she spoke, she lifted her clothes and began to do what a mother should do.


    Xia Ji sucked on his mother¡¯s milk. If he didn¡¯t regain his strength, he would need the nutrition of mother¡¯s milk to grow up.


    Being able to have a mother and a reasonable identity also provided the conditions for him to smoothly integrate into this world.


    However¡­


    What kind of pce was this?


    He pondered.


    Soon, after he was fed, his mother began to hum a song to coax him into his dream.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes. He was not used to sleeping. He had not slept for a thousand years.


    However, strangely enough, the weak body that had yet to recover its power soon felt tired.


    Exhaustion made Xia Ji¡¯s mind go nk, and his tightly clenched fists slowly rxed.


    The sr res, the sr plume currents, the fire crown bubbles, and the red and white porridge-like world with a temperature far higher than magma were all gone.


    What reced it was a thin and soft nket that covered the back of her hand as if it was weightless. It was the sound of a human mother humming a sleeping tune with love.


    His eyelids felt heavy and slowly drooped, blocking out the light.


    But this was not darkness, but a warm dream.


    Xia Ji sighed in his heart.That was great.


    This was the first time he had fallen asleep in a thousand years.


    He slept soundly.


    When he woke up, he saw his mother¡¯s maid.


    He could not help but stare at the maid.


    She was not tall, only 1.5 meters tall. Her skin was crystal clear, petite, and soft. She was wrapped in a pce maid¡¯s dress, and her soft long hair fell to her waist. There was a somewhat cute feeling between her eyes.


    The concubine¡¯s mood finally improved a little.¡±Sister Wu, Little Yu likes you very much. He has been looking at you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Little Wu ran over and carefully and curiously looked at the baby boy in the concubine¡¯s arms.


    The baby boy was also staring at her.


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment.


    ¡°I like him too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The concubine¡¯s heart warmed.


    This concubine was Hua Xiaochan, who had taken Little Wu from the streets many years ago and married into the pce.


    The reason why Xia Ji was staring at Xiao Wu was simple. It was because¡­Xiao Wu looked exactly like Xia Xiaosu.


    Hua Xiaochan looked at the baby boy in her arms and said,¡±ln the future, she will be your aunt. You must not treat her as a servant. Ah, do you understand, Little Yu?¡±


    Xia Ji blinked his eyes. He always remembered that he was a baby. Babies couldn¡¯t speak, and his vocal organs hadn¡¯t fully developed yet, so he could still produce simple sybles.


    Therefore, he made strange babbling sounds to show that he understood.


    In the end, Hua Xiaochan revealed a worried expression.


    ¡°Sister Wu, I think Little Yu is sick. Why doesn¡¯t he cry?¡±


    ¡°This is simple.¡± Little Wubian walked over as he spoke. He tilted his head slightly and stared at the baby boy¡¯s little butt. ¡± Just a few ps will do.. ¡®

 Chapter 494 - 494: 7. New State Preceptor

    Chapter 494: 7. New State Preceptor


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hua Xiaochan was speechless.


    Xiao Wu raised his hand and said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±Let me try.¡±


    Hua Xiaochan gasped and instinctively reached out to protect the baby boy. She quickly said, ¡°No need, no need. A child who doesn¡¯t cry is quite obedient. I¡¯ll let the imperial doctor take a lookter.¡±


    Xiao Wu made an ¡°oh¡± sound and stopped in his tracks.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t look at her again.


    This girl was clearly identical to Xia Xiaosu, so why was her personality different?


    He became like a robot, as if there was something wrong with his brain.


    Moreover, when he left, Little Su was the uncrowned king of the north. How could she be a maid here?


    There were too many questions. He thought about it for a while and suddenly felt hungry. An instinctive sense of grievance welled up in his heart, making him start to cry loudly. Tears flowed down his cheeks.


    Little Wu curiously tilted her head and watched him cry.


    Hua Xiaochan panicked, but she quickly remembered that as a mother, she could only do three things.


    The first was feeding.


    The second was to pee.


    Third, shake it.


    If the three of them took turns, one of them would always be right.


    Hua Xiaochan started from the first one and seeded.


    She let out a sigh of relief, and her face suddenly lit up with joy. She had just said that her son wouldn¡¯t cry, and now he was crying in the blink of an eye. She couldn¡¯t help but smile from the bottom of her heart as she looked at Xia Ji tenderly. She was afraid that the gentleness would fall out of her hands and melt in her mouth. She doted on him as much as she could.


    Because, if nothing unexpected happened, this son would be the only person she could rely on in the future. He would also be her only family member.


    Tian Ll naa yet toe to see ner son, ana Hua maan?s neart was alreaay dead. She sniffed, and the wind in the distance carried the faint smell of the mes of the pill furnace, the smell of medicinal herbs, and some noises¡­


    Hua Xiaochan was not surprised.


    The Son of Heaven sought immortality, and the Imperial Advisor of the sect helped him refine pills. This was the Divine Golden Elixir, the Yellow and White Elixir.


    But ¡­


    The monarch was not the monarch, the subject was not the subject, and how could the state preceptor have the appearance of an expert at all?


    As he walked, he saw the pce maids looking as if they wanted to strip the pce maids naked and throw them on the bed. When he saw the imperial concubines, he did not restrain himself.


    And Tian Zi didn¡¯t care.


    To be precise, now¡­The sect was the heavens.


    In the dynasties, even the aristocratic families of the mortal world, nobles, tycoons, from the daughters of noble families to the daughters of small families, as long as they were taken by the people of the sects, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that they would be taken away.


    The process of taking it was not forceful, but rather in line with the dynasty¡¯s system.


    However, if they couldn¡¯t meet the requirements, then it would be a forceful act.


    Hua Xiaochan did not understand. Many of those sect experts were no longer mortals. Logically speaking, their temperaments should also be extraordinary. Why did they be even more lustful?


    How was he like a master? He was simply a viin who had gained power in a day.


    She vaguely knew that if she wanted to break free from the shackles of mortal life, she would need a mysterious and vital resource-fire seed.


    But whether it was the mystic cultivation method or the fire seed, they were all things strictly controlled by the sect. Let alone ordinary people, it was not easy for even the royal family to obtain them.


    Hua Xiaochan was a little worried. This world was too scary.


    It was too insecure.


    She was afraid that she would not be able to protect her son.


    At the thought of this, she looked at the sleeping baby boy dotingly and gently pulled the corner of the nket for him. She stared at his calm long eyshes and cute little mouth and could not help but kiss him gently.


    The baby¡¯s life became simple, eating, drinking, defecating, and sleeping.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t pick any cultivation technique to learn as an infant. After all, he only needed to flip through the book to obtain the Level 9 Skill Orb.


    All of his power was still hidden in his heart, including the 4-36 million


    Dharma Forms, the terrifying Dharmakaya formed by the Nine Omen of One Realm, the 72 Divine Power Transformations, the Flying Dagger, Yin Yang, the storage space where the Underworld de and the Sea Calming Pearl were hidden, and the connection with the Fire Cmity World.


    No, no, no.


    He was the Fire Cmity World, just like how the Wu family¡¯s ancestor was theherworld.


    He used this rare time to think about many things and calm down, including living as a human.


    Half a yearter, he finally saw his cheap father.


    Or perhaps, to him, this was not his father at all. There was no blood rtionship, no nurturing rtionship. This was a stranger.


    The emperor of Qi State had yellow skin and a somewhat hollow expression. It was obvious that this was the result of indulgence in sex and alchemy. However, his footsteps were very steady, which showed that he was a martial artist with a good foundation.


    Since ancient times, no Son of Heaven could break free from the shackles of mortals, because no one wanted a Son of Heaven who could rule for a thousand years to appear.


    Therefore, the emperor of Qi State was no exception. Unless he removed the throne and was epted as a disciple by the sect behind Qi State, he would have a chance toe into contact with the method of immortality.


    However, even if he came into contact with the Dharmic formtions, he might not have the opportunity and time to cultivate to the peak of the eleventh realm and extend his lifespan by a thousand years.


    The emperor of Qi State was called Qi Xiu.


    The reason why he came here was because he suddenly remembered that there was a concubine he had neglected. It seemed that this concubine had given birth to a son, so he came to take a look.


    When he saw Hua Xiaochan, he remembered that she was Consort Chan.


    Consort Chan was a typical marriage. She was a woman sent to the pce by the Hua family in order to protect their family¡¯s small piece ofnd.


    She was indeed beautiful when she first entered the pce.


    However, after the initial novelty, it was no longer interesting.


    Qi Xiu only took a nce and casually asked someone to assign two more sensible pce maids before leaving. He had many children and did not care about one more or one less.


    That night, Xia Ji heard Hua Xiaochan cry for a long time and say a lot to him.


    Winter passed and spring came. When summer came, Xia Ji would be one year old.


    Xiao Wu held his little hand and walked slowly on the dirt, watching him learn to walk.


    Colorful butterflies flew among the red and yellow flowers, and the newly opened lotus flowers gave off a faint fragrance.


    Hua Xiaochan sat in the pavilion and watched with a smile.


    She, Xiao Wu, and her son, this was a real home.


    Lil ¡®Wu had also be a child. Sometimes, she would even imitate Xia Ji¡¯s actions and speak like him.


    The warm sunlight fell from the sky, but it was still scorching hot at noon.


    Hua Xiaochan asked the pce maid to make lunch. She mixed rock sugar mung bean soup with crushed ice to cool down.


    She carefully carried her son and began to feed him.


    She wouldn¡¯t let Xia Ji leave her sight for even a moment, or else she was worried that the child would die in an ident.


    Thus, Xia Ji endured this kind of meticulous care and lived with a girl who looked like Little Su but was not sure if she was Little Su.


    He really liked this kind of life.


    Especially after a thousand years of fighting, his heart and soul needed such warmth to heal.


    In autumn, he could already hum a few simple words and could also support himself to stand up.


    One morning, Fei Chan, who had never left him, walked out.


    As soon as Chan Fei left, Xiao Wu came to the room and carefully watched over him.


    Only in the afternoon did Chan Fei return. The moment she came back, she rummaged through the cabs and found some gold and silver treasures from the jewelry box. Then, she hurriedly left.


    When he returned, he was back, but not the gold, silver, and treasures.


    She sighed softly, her eyes filled with worry.


    Xiao Wu stared at her curiously.


    Xia Ji also stared at her.


    Only then did Chan Fei reveal a smile, using an apologetic and grateful tone to


    say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I let Sister Wu take care ot the child tor the whole day.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wu, go and rest.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright.¡±


    Xiao Wu walked to the door, turned around, and waved at the boy who had somehow given her a good impression.


    Xia Ji reached out his right hand and moved his fingers up and down at her.


    Xiao Wu smiled and closed the door.


    After helping her sonplete his daily routine, she gently began to speak to him.


    ¡°The new state preceptor is here. Today, he actually gathered all the concubines and said that he wanted to see which concubine had immortal bones¡­


    Actually, he just wanted to see which concubine was willing to obey him.


    His mother had given him many treasures from her family, but he was still not satisfied. He felt that his mother was just perfunctory¡­


    Mother was a little worried. If he said something bad to Tian Zi, we wouldn¡¯t know how to live in the future.


    This ce was already equivalent to the Cold Pce. They couldn¡¯t really attack the Cold Pce, right?


    Sigh, a little forbearance will spoil the n. Mother will just give him the remaining treasures. ¡±


    Fei Chan¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    Xia Ji listened quietly.


    Chan Fei would never know that her son couldpletely understand what she was saying..

 Chapter 495 - 495: 8. How Big Do You Need to Bear With It? Just Wipe It Out from the Human World

    Chapter 495 - 495: 8. How Big Do You Need to Bear With It? Just Wipe It Out from the Human World


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, Chan Fei rummaged through the chests and cabs early in the morning and took out jewelry and banknotes from the secretpartment. Then, she changed into a decent dress.


    She busied herself and found that her son had woken up and was staring at her with his big ck eyes.


    Fei Chan¡¯s face was originally filled with nervousness and anxiety, but when she saw her son, all the negative emotions disappeared.


    The motherly love in her heart was aroused. She undid the red pocket on her shirt and began to feed the baby.


    The one-year-old boy gave a cute burp.


    She then slowly smoothed out the wrinkles on her clothes and tidied them up in front of the bronze mirror. Then, she sat beside the boy and looked at him gently and dotingly. She stretched out her fingers to y with him.


    Xia Ji had been fighting in the terrifying source of cmity for more than a thousand years, and he had finally been crowned as the master of the cmity.


    Now that he had reincarnated, he was also adapting to how to be a person.


    He had almost forgotten about it.


    If he went out now, he would probably remember to kill them.


    Because in the Tribtion Essence, killing was enough.


    Killing, devouring, fighting, and waiting were the theme of that thousand years, and the theme of the future would still be the same.


    Therefore, in order toplete the ¡± transition from the highest realm to a human being ¡°, he obediently followed his nature, like a kitten or puppy. He looked at the only finger that was moving in the world before him, stretched out his two small hands, and babbled as he grabbed the finger.


    The touch of fingertips brought about a warm current, a warm blend between hearts.


    Chan Fei also seemed to have be a child, shouting and teasing,


    She pointed to the right, and the boy¡¯s eyes turned to the right.


    She reached out her fingers to the left, and the boy raised his small hands to grab the left.


    After a while, the boy grew tired. He closed his eyes,pletely ignoring his current position. He rxed and entered the dream and fell asleep.


    Fei Chan looked at her son¡¯s ¡®miraculous¡¯ sleeping posture and couldn¡¯t help butugh again. No matter how dark this ce was, no matter how hopeless it was, with her son, there was light in this world.


    She carefully turned her son¡¯s sleeping position from the ¡± unbelievable sleeping position ¡± to a normal lying position. At this time, Xiao Wu had already arrived.


    She pushed the door open and was about to walk in when she suddenly realized that the boy was already asleep. She hurriedly lightened her footsteps and tiptoed in.


    Chan Fei nodded at her.


    1.5 meters also nodded.


    Then, Fei Chan put away the jewelry and silver and left.


    The new state preceptor needed to undergo an ¡± obedience test. ¡±


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t really need these gold, silver, and jewelry, but he needed to see who was obedient and who was disobedient, and who could be obedient to the greatest extent.


    Sects were the heavens of the dynasty.


    The Imperial Advisor was the representative of the dynasty sent by the sect. This was a lucrative job.


    It was not rare for the imperial concubines to be promiscuous and dominate the pce. It was called the emperor¡¯s harem, but it was actually the imperial advisor¡¯s harem. However, whether it was the sects or the dynasties, they would deliberately leave ayer of veil to cover their shame to block the eyes of others. It had nothing to do with benefits. It was just human nature.


    The new state preceptor was called Bi Fengzi. He had been cultivating in the sect for sixty years. With the experience of many predecessors, he had barely broken through the peak of the eleventh realm, broke free from the lifespan of mortals, and recovered the body of a youth.


    With a little help and some connections, he was able toe to the Qi State, which was under the sect, and be the state preceptor.


    He wanted to make up for what he had not done in the past sixty years of bitter cultivation. He wanted to roam the world without any regrets.


    Bi Fengzi¡¯s face was as white as jade, and there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. However, this smile hid a hint of ruthlessness and criticism. It was as if the person in front of him was not a person, but an object that he could choose freely.


    At this moment, a notification came from outside.


    ¡°Lady Chan Fei requests an audience


    The corners of his lips curled up as he said from afar, ¡°¡±Come in.¡± Momentster¡­


    Fei Chan was led in by the eunuch. When she saw the youth sitting in the middle with his legs crossed, she bowed and said, ¡®Greetings, Imperial Preceptor. ¡±


    Bi Fengzi didn¡¯t answer. His gaze swept across the concubine in front of him wantonly, as if she was naked for him to judge. The warmth that Hua Xiaochan had when she was with his son gave her a unique charm, which made Bi Fengzi¡¯s eyes light up. It wasn¡¯t that he liked her directly, but that she was at least on his list of choices.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    Hua Xiaochan nodded and sat down. Then, she quietly ced the silver notes and jewelry on the table.


    Bi Fengzi waved his sleeves and retrieved the jewelry and silver notes.


    Hua Xiaochan was stunned. ording to what she knew, even the strongest expert in the pce, or even the original number one expert of the Hua family, could not do such a thing so casually.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    Bi Fengzi swept his gaze over the silver notes and jewelry, his face still carrying a hint of unease.


    He snorted coldly with the bearing of a master and said, ¡°The emperor needs concubines with sufficient spiritual energy around him. Concubine Chan is beautiful, but her spiritual energy doesn¡¯t seem to be enough. How can she stay by the emperor¡¯s side?¡±


    Hua Xiaochan was stunned. She did not know how to answer.


    At this moment, Bi Fengzi¡¯s body emitted a cold aura. The power of the eleventh realm was slightly stimted. The concentrated bloodline was like a drumstick hitting the skin, making a dull sound. A powerful aura enveloped the concubine who only knew some basic martial arts..

 Chapter 496 - 496: 8. How Big Do You Need to Bear With It? Just Wipe It Out from the Human World

    Chapter 496 - 496: 8. How Big Do You Need to Bear With It? Just Wipe It Out from the Human World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hua Xiaochan could not help but be shocked. No matter how well-mannered she was, her feet could not help but tremble. This was a biological instinct.


    At this moment, she felt that the young man sitting in the middle of the hall seemed to have be a monster, a monster whose life level was different from hers.


    Her body went limp and she copsed on the seat.


    Bi Fengzi retracted his aura and sipped his tea lightly.


    The entire hall was silent.


    There was only the sound of him sipping tea.


    He seemed to have forgotten that there was still a concubine in the hall, and he only minded his own business and drank tea.


    When the tea was finished, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Come to my Alchemy


    Pce in a few days and be a fanning boy.¡±


    Hua Xiaochan was terrified, but she made up her mind. She gritted her teeth and said,¡±State Preceptor, I am still the concubine of the emperor¡­lt¡¯s not appropriate to do so.¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡±


    Bi Fengziughed loudly as if he had heard the best joke in the world.


    Hua Xiaochan was terrified.


    Bi Fengzi stoppedughing and nodded. ¡± What Consort Chan said is true. We still have to get Qi Xiu to pass down the decree. ¡®


    Hua Xiaochan only felt a chill rush up to her head. She hurriedly said,¡±State


    Preceptor, my child is only one year old, but ¡­ Can you dy it for two years?


    After that, I am willing to be a child to help the Imperial Preceptor refine pills.¡±


    Bi Fengzi smiled coldly. If he was willing, he could even let Tian Zi use the boy as the drug primer. He wondered what it would be like to see a woman in despair.


    Those who obey me will prosper, and those who resist me will die. Women who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them should be punished.


    He was just a mortal with a hundred years of lifespan.


    He¡¯s just someone I can kill with a snap of my finger. What qualifications did he have to bargain with him?


    Did she really know who she was facing?


    At this moment, the eunuch¡¯s announcement came from afar. The sharp voice of a male duck shouted, ¡°Ya Fei niangniang requests an audience


    Bi Fengzi smiled at Fei Chan and said, ¡°You can go back now.¡±


    Hua Xiaochan stood up in fear and walked out. When she reached the door, she saw Ya Fei.


    Ya Fei¡¯s face was also a little stiff¡­


    The Imperial Advisor either amassed wealth, or restrained his beauty, or collected resources, or used the power of a country to explore some secrets¡­


    Bi Fengzi, who had just arrived, was obviously restraining his expression.


    In the afternoon, Hua Xiaochan returned to the cold pce in the corner.


    She rubbed the corners of her eyes with both hands to make her worry less obvious before pushing the door open.


    Xiao Wu was feeding her son porridge.


    There was a faint smell of pear in the air. It was obvious that it was cooked with autumn pears and rice.


    And her son actually opened his mouth obediently to eat the porridge.


    That cute look made Hua Xiaochan¡¯s heart surge with deep love, and her son being able to eat porridge made her feel much more at ease¡­


    She recalled the state preceptor¡¯s cold gaze before he left and felt a little flustered.


    It was better to beg the emperor. The emperor was the ruler of a country, and Little Yu was his son. A vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. He would not sit idly by, right?


    Thinking of this, she had some unfounded hope again. She sat beside Xiao Wu and her son and revealed a bright smile.


    The next afternoon, Hua Xiaochan asked to see the emperor.


    She waited for a long time before Tian Zi summoned her.


    However¡­


    The result was not ideal.


    The emperor seemed to be very angry that she had taken up his time and impatiently asked her to go back. He said that she did not understand anything and that the state preceptor was a master and an immortal. If the state preceptor had any orders, he would do as I said.


    That night¡­


    After her son fell asleep, Hua Xiaochan quietly got out of bed and ran to the window. She could not help but cry, andrge drops of tears flowed out.


    She pushed the window open. The moon was almost full, and the bright light shone on the wooden table like a dagger, telling her¡­Unless he died, he would be freed. Otherwise, he would sink into this turbid and evil world.


    She muttered,¡±A little forbearance will ruin a great n¡­¡± I still have Little Yu,


    I have to endure, I have to endure.¡±


    She clenched her fists.


    He decided to endure it.


    Go and bear the brunt.


    to force a smile.


    Midnight.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes.


    A terrifying power was carefully transmitted from the inner heart to the baby boy¡¯s heart.


    The endurance of a deva was clearly far greater than that of an ordinary person.


    He slowly transmitted it, making the connection between the heart and the inner heart even closer.


    With a thought, he could use the true power of the inner heart.


    With a thought, he couldpletely withdraw his true power.


    This process of adaptation continued for three days and three nights without anyone noticing.


    The heart of the Heavenly Baby could already withstand a portion of his true strength .


    Therefore, at midnight on the fourth day, he suddenly sat up in bed and pressed on Hua Xiaochan¡¯s sleeping acupuncture point so that she would not be awakened by any movement.


    After doing all this, Xia Ji got out of bed and put on his size 17 shoes. He pushed open the window with a snap of his fingers and dashed out of it.


    He walked silently through the pce of a mortal kingdom like a ghost. It was a piece of cake for Xia Ji, who had temporarily regained his power.


    These days, Xia Ji already knew about what happened to Fei Chan and the trouble she was in.


    He had no intention of causing trouble.


    However, if there was trouble, he didn¡¯t mind directly solving the problem. Otherwise, he would have to listen to Chan Fei say every day,¡±A little reluctance will ruin a big n¡±¡­


    However, how big of a scheme did he have to endure?


    It was easy to find the Imperial Advisor¡¯s pce.


    Xia Ji used the ck cloud to float in the air and looked down at the entire pce hall.


    The bright moon was covered by the dark clouds, but it dispersed after a minute or two.


    Xia Ji had already arrived at the Imperial Advisor¡¯s pce.


    Bi Fengzi was flipping through a book. Strictly speaking, it was not a book, but a mission given to him by the sect.


    As the state preceptor, you have to help the sect do something, right?


    As he was looking, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. The window moved, and the cold autumn wind came from outside.


    Bi Fengzi shook his head and closed the window with a wave of his hand.


    Just as he was about to turn his head,


    Suddenly, he felt a terrifying aura pressing down on him.


    It was as if his soul had fallen into a deep ice abyss in an instant. A bone-chilling chill came from inside out. His heart could not beat, and his blood and Qi stopped flowing.


    He couldn¡¯t breathe, and he couldn¡¯t even turn around. His eyeballs were moving.


    However, no matter how he turned, he could not see anything.


    He could feel somethinging from behind him, but he couldn¡¯t move. It was a deterrence that came from a life force that was many times stronger than his.


    Just like how he intimidated the concubines.


    At this moment, he was also intimidated.


    But now, he could not even tremble.


    This was because the person behind him was far too different from him.


    It was like a mayfly facing a demonic dragon.


    The dust faces the snow-covered mountains,


    Fireflies faced the scorching sun in the sky.


    Bi Fengzi wanted to open his mouth to speak and kneel down to beg for mercy, but he could not do anything.


    His aloof and carefree mood hadpletely disappeared, leaving behind only a heart that had already copsed into despair.


    With all his strength, he was like a mosquito, trembling and sobbing as he humphed, ¡°Spare me¡±.


    But there was no response¡­


    There was a monster hiding in the darkness behind him.


    No, it was a god.


    The size 17 shoe took a step forward, leaving no sound on the ground, nor did it stir up any dust.


    Because Xia Ji was flying through the air, his feet maintained a distance of three inches from the ground.


    He walked to the back of the insufferably arrogant state preceptor, who had decided to roam the world without regrets, and yawned.


    Sigh, he still got tired too easily.


    He quickly settled the problem and went back to sleep.


    If she didn¡¯t sleep well, it would affect her growth.


    Hence, Xia Ji casually ced his hand on the back of Bi Fengzi¡¯s thigh.


    Bi Fengzi was speechless.


    What kind of method was this?


    Why did he touch his thigh?


    He understood.


    He hurriedly revealed a ttering smile and wanted to shout, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± But in the next moment, all his thoughts were shattered.


    That was because a terrifying pure ck me had entered his abdomen along with the little hand, wiping away his internal organs bit by bit from this world. It was like an eraser wiping him out of this space.


    This was the ck Emperor¡¯s Destructive me.


    Outside the pure ck mes was ayer of faint yellow mes. Even if someone suddenly came, they would only see the Imperial Advisor who was focused on reading and would not notice anything unusual.


    This was the Mirage Lord¡¯s illusory me.


    After a few seconds.


    Bi Fengzi hadpletely disappeared from this world, not leaving behind a single speck of dust.


    Xia Ji had already yawned a lot. He hurriedly returned to his sleeping spot and jumped in through the window. He obedientlyy back on the bed, covered himself with the nket, and transferred his power back to his inner heart before falling asleep..

 Chapter 497 - 497: 9. No Return, No Matter Who You Are

    Chapter 497 - 497: 9. No Return, No Matter Who You Are


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, the state preceptor¡¯s disappearance did not cause anymotion.


    It wasn¡¯t until a weekter that the King of Qi State realized that something was wrong. He asked his personal eunuch to report to the Green Peak Five Sects.


    The Green Peak Five Sects were the sects behind the Qi Kingdom.


    His father-inw had spent seven days on the trip back and forth, but the information he brought back was not good.


    The sect knew nothing about the disappearance of the state preceptor.


    When her father-inw gave her feedback, Qi Xiu could not help but be dumbfounded.


    After that, the entire Qi Country and the five sects of the Green Peak began to search.


    However, Bi Fengzi had disappeared.


    It was as if he had vanished from the face of the earth, leaving no trace behind.


    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s pce remained the same. There were pce guards guarding it day and night, not allowing anyone to enter.


    Half a monthter, the sect elder Ji Yun who came to investigate arrived.


    He stepped on the sword wheel and arrived at the Imperial Pce.


    The emperor bowed to meet him.


    Ji Yun went directly to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s pce with Tian Zi following behind him. Looking at the young appearance of this sect elder, Qi Xiu was really envious.


    This elder must be much older than him, but he was still so young. This was the path to immortality.


    In the Imperial Advisor¡¯s pce¡­


    Ji Yun¡¯s eyes swept around and walked a few rounds.


    His gaze fell on a book that was open on the long table. He leaned over and pressed his hand on the book.


    With a flick of his finger, a strong wind blew, and the book flipped from the beginning to the end.


    Ji Yun took back the book and pondered.


    This was the sect¡¯s mission.


    If Bi Fengzi really had something to do, he wouldn¡¯t have left the scroll open on the table.


    Then ¡­ It was reasonable to deduce that Bi Fengzi did not go out.


    If he didn¡¯t go out, where did he go?


    Ji Yun swept his gaze again.


    There were no traces of a fight in the pce. Besides the footprints of himself, Tian Zi, and Bi Fengzi, there were no other footprints on the ground.


    He released his divine sense again and scanned the surroundings, but he still didn¡¯t sense anything.


    One had to know that Elder Ji Yun was now a figure at the 12th level of the Divine Power Realm. Although he did not possess a perception-type divine power, his perception was terrifyingly strong. Even so, he still did not sense anything.


    Ji Yun continued to think.


    Suppose someone killed Bi Fengzi.


    Then, Bi Fengzi was at the peak of the eleventh realm, and his Dharmakaya cultivation was far beyond that of ordinary people. Even if he was covered in injuries, he could recover quickly. Whether he was facing an eleventh realm expert with a stronger Dharmakaya, a twelfth realm Super Power, or a thirteenth realm expert, he would definitely make a move.


    As long as he moved, he would leave a mark.


    However, there was no trace of it here.


    In other words, Bi Fengzi did not fight.


    He was¡­


    Disappeared just like that?


    He was still reading a book a moment ago, and then he disappeared from the face of the earth?


    That was impossible.


    Jiyun paced back and forth.


    Did Bi Fengzi run away on his own?


    This motive was even more wrong.


    He tilted his head slightly and looked at Qi Xiu.


    Qi Xiu hurriedly smiled apologetically.


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the Five Sects of Green Peak?¡± Jiyun snorted coldly.


    ¡°Immortal, we¡¯re not being disrespectful at all¡­¡± Qi Xiu was shocked and hurriedly said.


    ¡°The elite disciples of my Green Peak Five Sects disappeared in your pce, so you must give an exnation.¡±


    Do you know how important a disciple who has broken free from the mortal lifespan is to my sect?


    They are the future cornerstone of my sect, but they have been destroyed by you for no reason. Tell me, how should we deal with them?¡±


    Qi Xiu suppressed the trembling in her body and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s up to the


    Immortal to decide.¡±


    Ji Yun nced at him and understood that Tian Zi definitely didn¡¯t know, so he said, ¡°Tell me who you met and what you did in the week before the state preceptor disappeared.¡±


    A cold glint shed across his eyes.


    If they really couldn¡¯t find anything, they could only find a few scapegoats. This way, they could temporarily report to the sect master.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t just a report. It was also a warning to the mortal world¡¯s dynasties. If a disciple sent by my sect disappeared in your territory, you would have to bear the responsibility. It didn¡¯t mean that you would be fine just because it had nothing to do with you.


    And these scapegoats were just to intimidate them and let the mortal world¡¯s dynasties properly understand their identity and status.


    As for the truth, the sect would find outter.


    The two of them walked out of the hall as they spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Qi Xiu said.¡±Why don¡¯t I hold a banquet to wee the


    Immortal?¡±


    ¡°Wee? No need.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. During that period of time, the Imperial Preceptor had been thinking of selecting a few concubines or pce maids with spiritual energy from the harem to be alchemy boys.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their good fortune to be chosen by my sect.¡±


    ¡°This is only natural¡­What I mean is that the Imperial Preceptor had almoste into contact with all the concubines and pce maids a week before he disappeared, so I will call them to attend this banquet together. At that time, you can take your time to look at them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s arrange it this way.¡±


    Climbing clouds walk in front, and the emperor follows behind.


    Suddenly, Ji Yun stopped and looked coldly at a guard beside him. He said indifferently, ¡°Why are you hostile to me?¡±


    Tian Zi also hurriedly turned his head and looked at his personal guard. This guard had been with him for twenty years, apanying him since he was a teenager, and then helping him kill a bloody path in the Inheritance War, once saving his life.


    Tian Zi wanted to speak, but his heart suddenly turned cold and he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.


    He couldn¡¯t open his mouth, but the guard did.


    ¡°I am Shan Xin. Greetings, Immortal.¡±


    The guard walked forward and looked at Tian Zi. He took a deep breath and straightened his back. Then, he said in a deep voice,¡±l don¡¯t dare to be hostile to immortals. I just feel that the Son of Heaven, as the monarch of Qi State, has unified the country and ruled the mountains and rivers. How can he lower his head to others andck spirit? If that¡¯s the case, the country will not be a country .

 Chapter 498 - 498: 9. No Return, No Matter Who You Are

    Chapter 498 - 498: 9. No Return, No Matter Who You Are


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Are you ming the sect?¡± Ji Yun interrupted him.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean by that?¡±


    Dan Xin fell silent.


    ¡°Do you have anything to do with the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s disappearance?¡± Ji Yun asked coldly. Do you have any aplices?¡±


    One of them said, ¡± I naturally have nothing to do with the disappearance of the Imperial Advisor. As for aplices, if the sect treats the entire dynasty as ves, then I am an aplice. If the sect treats the entire dynasty as friends, then I am not an aplice, and neither am I. ¡±


    After saying this, he straightened his back, even straighter than Tian Zi. He looked at the high and mighty immortal with a calm expression.


    Ji Yun shook his head and waved his hand. A terrifying force turned into a wind beast dharma. It rushed toward Dan Xin.


    Shan Xin suddenly took a step forward, and the airflow on the ground rolled like a turbulent river suddenly falling from the sky. The calm airflow was broken, and he soared into the sky and shot in all directions. His body suddenly appeared pale gold, and a faint golden bell appeared.


    The fierce wind beast pounced on the golden bell, producing an ear-piercing buzzing sound.


    Although the golden bell was vibrating nonstop, it managed to block the wind beast¡¯s ferocious attack.


    Ji Yun¡¯s expression immediately became very bad.


    The emperor¡¯s guard in the mortal world was actually an existence at the tenth realm?


    He actually dared to attack him. This was reallywless.


    He grunted and raised his hand to press down.


    The power of the Twelve States erupted.


    The divine power controlled the world.


    The power of heaven and earth seemed to have received an order and immediately rushed towards Dan Xin from all directions.


    In an instant, Shan Xin¡¯s Golden Bell Dharma copsed inwards and shatteredpletely.


    The terrifying power of the divine art did not stop. It continued to transform into a huge hand that grabbed his arm.


    Bang!


    Shan Xin¡¯s left hand was corroded by the power of heaven and earth. It copsed and exploded into a bloody mist.


    Bang!


    Shan Xin¡¯s right hand also exploded into a bloody mist.


    A momentter, the surroundings were silent.


    Whether it was the guards, the father-inw, or the emperor, they all witnessed the power of immortals.


    One had to know that Shan Xin was the head of the guards in the pce of Qi State. He was usually very good to people and did not put on airs in front of his subordinates. In terms of strength, he was a first-ss expert. Almost no one could break through his defense.


    However, this immortal only needed to be a little serious and he would be instantly crushed.


    The courtyard waspletely silent. Everyone was in a state of shock. ¡®How is this possible¡­¡¯


    How could he be so powerful?


    Was this the power of an immortal?


    Was it the power that surpassed mortals?


    Qi Xiu looked at the guard who was half-kneeling on the ground due to the intense pain. Pain appeared in his eyes, but it was quickly drowned by fear. His expression changed and he angrily said, ¡°Men, drag this disobedient thing down and interrogate him. See if he has any aplices and if he has anything to do with the disappearance of the state preceptor! ¡±


    Dan Xin¡¯s eyes were blood-red. He knelt on the ground like a stone statue. He looked up at the man who was roaring. This was the King he had served for twenty years.


    Suddenly, he bent his knees and mmed his head against the ground, making a dull sound. His forehead was cut open, and blood spread along the cracks in the stone into a bloody spider web.


    He endured the pain of his arms shattering and said in a deep voice, thank


    Your Majesty for your heavy punishment. ¡±


    Qi Xiu suddenly panted. He closed his eyes and didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, he turned to Ji Yun and said, ¡°Is Immortal satisfied?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll kill them after we find out who they are,¡± said Ji Yun.


    ¡°Immortal is right, you are right.¡±


    Qi Xiu smiled apologetically and no longer looked at the guard kneeling like a statue.


    He knew¡­


    It was impossible for Shan Xin to have aplices, nor could he have anything to do with the disappearance of the Imperial Advisor, much less betray him.


    The reason why he knelt down was because he hoped that he could straighten his back, have dignity, and be able to shoulder the responsibilities and obligations of a king.


    He was kneeling to the imperial power, the mountains and rivers, the country, the emperor who could turn his mind from immortality to themon people, the future of Qi that he had promised him when he held his saber and led him to fight his way out of the bloody road, his faith and hope¡­


    Unfortunately ¡­


    She couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted.


    Most of the sects were the same, and the strongest here were the Green Peak Five Sects.


    This was the alliance of the five strongest sects in the surrounding area. How could he resist?


    If he had known this would happen, he would have died in the bloody battle for the throne.


    Qi Xiu left with the immortal¡­


    He then ordered the eunuchs to prepare the banquet and gather the concubines and pce maids.


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh .


    Xiao Wu was sprinkling rice in the courtyard.


    Xia Jiy in the cradle and watched her sprinkle the rice.


    The little bird was jumping around and pecking at the rice.


    Consort Chan went out to attend the emperor¡¯s banquet.


    The autumn was cool and the leaves fell.


    In the starlight, the yellow leaves were stained with destion, drifting in the autumn. When theynded on the ground, the wind blew, making a rustling sound.


    It was cold in the south, and it had probably started snowing a long time ago. Although it did not cover the white world, it was still extremely cold, while the north was still warm.


    The little bird came from the south and flew over the half-sky mountain that separated the north and south of the continent for a hundred thousand miles before arriving in the north.


    However, the north was already deste and autumn had arrived. The birds who did not have time to build nests and store food for the winter could only work hard to survive. They prepared while waiting for the winter to arrive.


    Perhaps they could make it in time, or perhaps they could not make it in time. Perhaps they could survive, or perhaps they would freeze to death and be eaten by wild dogs.


    When Little Wu washed the rice to cook the porridge, he would secretly save a lot of rice. At this time, under the moonlight, he scattered it into the courtyard to feed those poor little birds.


    The dry rice grains fell to the ground, making a crisp sound like pearls falling on a te..

 Chapter 499 - 499: 9. No Return, No Matter Who You Are

    Chapter 499: 9. No Return, No Matter Who You Are


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xiao Wu likes this and doesn¡¯t like that.


    Xia Ji looked at her quietly. After observing and interacting with her for a while, he was almost certain that Xiao Wu was Xiao Su.


    Xiao Wu and Xiao Su had the same personality. They were both very kind.


    So, what happened to Little Su?


    Why did she lose her memory?


    Did he fight with the ancestor?


    What was the current situation in this world? Logically speaking, there should already be 14 state experts, while he was only at the early stage of 12 state.


    The moonlight was thick.


    After Xiao Wu finished sprinkling the rice grains, she pped her hands and jumped to the front of the cradle. She looked into the one-year-old boy¡¯s ck eyes and smiled like a child. She quietly said to the boy,¡±l like you.¡±


    The one-year-old boy giggled.


    Little Wu stretched out her snow-white fingers and began to tease the prince.


    The two of them yed around.


    Time passed.


    The moon was high in the sky.


    Xiao Wu carried the one-year-old boy back to the house and fed him some milk porridge. Then, she went to bed with him.


    The boy babbled.


    The boy continued to babble.


    Since Little Wu had just fed him milk porridge, she must have to pee, so she prepared to carry the boy to pee.


    However, the boy began to roll around on the bed, not letting Xiao Wu catch him no matter what.


    A cold light shed in Little Wu¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she sped up and grabbed the boy. Then, she ran out of the door and helped him take off his pants. She carried him and began to whistle like Chan Fei,¡±Shh, shh, shh The boy was speechless.


    Little Wu finally understood. ¡± So you didn¡¯t want to pee. ¡±


    She began to y around again. She became a human-shaped rocking chair, holding the boy and rocking him, humming a little tune.


    To the boy, this seemed to be a humiliation¡­


    He shouted loudly and protested until Little Wu helped him put him back on the bed. Only then did he stop making any more sounds and start to pretend to sleep.


    Little Wu heaved a sigh of relief. She felt that she had justpleted a great battle.


    However, she also had some doubts. It was already sote. Why was Hua Xiaochan not back yet?


    After midnight.


    Concubine Chan appeared.


    Her face was full of fatigue, and her clothes were still stuck to her back by the cold sweat.


    Today was both a banquet and the investigation of the national advisor¡¯s disappearance.


    The method that the immortal from the sect used to investigate was very simple. He wanted to put you on the verge of death and see how strong your resistance was¡­


    She was fine because she had not even cultivated true qi.


    However, other concubines or powerful pce maids could not.


    They were all suspects and were still being held at the banquet for further interrogation.


    And the strongest among the concubines was Ya Fei.


    Ya Fei was from a family of martial artists. Her father and grandfather were both generals of the Qi Kingdom and elders of the military. Ya Fei¡¯s own strength had just entered the tenth realm, and she had condensed a Dharma


    ne.


    Such strength was naturally suspected.


    Although he was not favored, Ya Fei was favored.


    Ya Fei¡¯s son was born on the same day as his own son. The emperor went to Ya Fei¡¯s pce almost every day to ask about her well-being, but only came to his ce half a yearter.


    However, Hua Xiaochan did not gloat over Ya Fei¡¯s misfortune. Instead, she felt a chill down her spine.


    She could not help but think..


    Who killed the state preceptor?


    After she took a shower and changed her clothes, it was Xiao Wu¡¯s turn. Looking at her son who was sleeping soundly, the fatigue on her face was reced by gentleness.


    She kissed his tender little face and pulled the nket for him. Then, she began to talk to her son, who was fast asleep.


    This was also what she was talking to herself as if she was venting. If she didn¡¯t do this, she was really afraid that she would go crazy.


    After nagging, she slowly fell asleep.


    Three dayster.


    Elder Ji Yun of the Green Peak Five Sects disappeared.


    A divine-tier expert was gone just like that..

 Chapter 500 - 500: 10. Da Qi’s Imperial Palace, Four Years Later

    Chapter 500: 10. Da Qi¡¯s Imperial Pce, Four Years Later


    Trantor: 549690339


    The king of Qi was terrified.


    The state preceptor was gone.


    The sect elders were also gone.


    They had all vanished from the face of the earth without leaving a trace.


    He really wanted to think that this was a mysterious expert who guarded the Imperial Pce.


    But he quickly pped himself awake.


    No matter how strong he was, how could he make a level 12 expert disappear without leaving any traces of a fight?


    How could he still be considered an expert? He was simply a god.


    Would a god protect the pce of a mortal dynasty?


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    Moreover, there were many dynasties now, but no one had ever heard of true records of ghosts and gods in the world.


    The strong can move mountains and seas , and kill people with karma without being noticed.


    However, there were no real ghosts and gods. There were only powerful people.


    And some of the myths that had been passed down in ancient times only added some fun to the entertainment in the market.


    The king of Qi State woke up. He ordered someone to send medicine to the imperial prison and gave it to Shan Xin. Then, he secretly released the guard and gave him a lot of money. He also sent someone to help Shan Xin buy a mansion in a city beside the capital of Qi State and settle down.


    After doing all of this in secret, he sent his eunuch to the Green Peak Five Sects to report the matter of ¡°Jiyun¡¯s disappearance¡±.


    If the state preceptor was missing, there was a small possibility that he had run away.


    Then Elder Ji Yun¡¯s disappearance waspletely illogical.


    This could only mean one thing: there was something wrong with the pce.


    Where was the problem?


    He did not know.


    No one knew.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lil ¡®Wu suddenly pped his hands and said, ¡± Lil¡¯ Yu must want to drink. ¡±


    Hua Xiaochan was speechless. ¡± Sister Wu, Little Yu is only one year old. He¡¯s still a child. ¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he obediently drink the milk or eat the porridge? Why did he stare at the wine cup?¡±


    Hua Xiaochan turned slightly and looked at the one-year-old boy in her arms. Xia Ji¡¯s eyeballs rolled away, no longer staring at the wine cup.


    He didn¡¯t drink milk or milk porridge because he was full.


    ¡°He can understand us,¡± Little Wu said in surprise.


    Hua Xiaochan lowered her head and gently pressed her face against the boy¡¯s.


    ¡°¡±He¡¯s really too cute.¡±


    She revealed a gentle smile. For some reason, her mood was much better.


    To be honest, there had been some rumors circting in the pce recently.


    It was said that there was a mysterious and unfathomable monster hidden in the depths of the pce.


    As for the Imperial Advisor and the Elder, they were both killed by that monster.


    Of course, no one dared to spread this rumor. Even if they were to casually talk about it, they would keep it a secret. No one dared to openly discuss it. Hua Xiaochan did not understand what kind of monster could make the state preceptor and the elder disappear without a trace.


    However, despite her fear, she felt a little more rxed.


    At the very least, the people this monster killed made her feel lucky and happy.


    Not only her, but everyone in the pce was happy.


    As long as he didn¡¯t have anything to do with them, it was a good thing.


    But would he?


    No one knew.


    Therefore, the people in the pce became very nervous, especially Ya Fei.


    She was the focus of the elder¡¯s investigation, but the elder had suddenly disappeared¡­


    If they investigatedter, this matter would definitely not be avoided.


    Ya Fei was worried, and the others were also in fear.


    Hua Xiaochan could not help but hug her son tightly in her arms. She was filled with worry, afraid that her son would be dragged into this turbulent storm¡­


    The next day¡­


    Concubine Chan took Xiao Wu and her son out of the pce and went to Mingsheng Temple in the suburbs of the country. They burned incense and prayed to Buddha devoutly. They also gave up hundreds of taels of silver before they begged for a blessed longevity lock.


    This lock was made of jade. The front side was engraved with the pattern of ¡±


    Pisces swimming under a lotus ¡°, while the back side was engraved with Longevity for Ten Thousand Years ¡°. It was decorated with silver rings and hung with five-colored silk threads of bells. When it walked, it jingled.


    Hua Xiaochan carefully put the longevity lock on her son¡¯s head and felt a little relieved.


    The Longevity Lock could lock a child¡¯s life, dispel evil, avoid disaster, and grow up safely. Even if he didn¡¯t know if he could avoid the monster in the pce and avoid the treacherous undercurrents in the dynasty¡¯s sects, it was still a psychologicalfort.


    After the king of Qi reported the disappearance of Elder Jiyun to the sect.


    On the contrary, the sect did not have any intense reaction.


    As for why there was no reaction, Qi Xiu wasn¡¯t sure.


    ording to the eunuch who sent the letter, when he was waiting outside the sect¡¯s square, he vaguely sensed that the five sects of the Green Peak seemed to be busy with something. It seemed to be a trial for the new and old sect masters to rece the new sect master¡­


    Moreover, the new killing tribtion had arrived, and the sect seemed to be preparing for it.


    The disappearance of an elder in the Divine Power Realm had already implicated quite a lot of power. The five sects of the Green Peak could not be assigned to take care of this for the time being.


    They did not rashly intervene to avoid unnecessary losses at this critical moment.


    Qi Xiu did not know what the new killing tribtion was. He only knew that a new turmoil wasing.


    He was the Son of Heaven, so he knew a lot. Ordinary people didn¡¯t even know about the killing tribtion that happened once every five hundred years.


    Without the suppression of the sect, Qi Xiu began to work hard to turn his energy towards the country.


    He began to carefully ask about political affairs, review memorials, and even visit in disguise¡­


    For a moment, it seemed that the killing tribtion had not arrived yet.


    However, Qi State had gradually recovered its prosperity and vitality. It could be considered to have developed rtively fast among the surrounding countries.


    Merchants were alsoing and going. Even the hawkers on the streets were more energetic. Brothels, brothels, martial artists ¡®dojos, mortal sects, and so on were also full of vitality..

 Chapter 501 - 501: 10. The Imperial Palace of Da Qi, Four Years Later

    Chapter 501 - 501: 10. The Imperial Pce of Da Qi, Four Years Later


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the disappearance of the Imperial Advisor and the Sect Elders, the Imperial Pce had been very peaceful. There had been no simr cases of disappearance, but Qi Xiu had hidden fear in her heart and did not dare to do anything ridiculous.


    In the dead of the night, every time the king thought of it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his hair stand on end. He could only attribute it to the monster hiding in the shadows. Perhaps it saw that he was diligent in government affairs, so it didn¡¯t appear again.


    Of course, this was just self-constion.


    Because that monster¡­


    She didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    The monster was already five years old, and his shoes had changed from size 17 to size 27. He was studying in the study room.


    The teacher in ss was the Grand Tutor.


    Other than him, there were also many princes and princesses in the upper study. There were a total of forty-six people, a considerable number¡­


    The Grand Tutor was a man of character, so the seating arrangement was not ording to the degree of favor, but ording to height. The shorter ones sat in front, while the taller ones sat at the back.


    Xia Ji sat in the middle, leaning against the wall.


    At this moment, the Grand Tutor was teaching them how to read.


    He listened ¡± very seriously ¡± because if he had learned to read earlier, he would have been able to use his abilities.


    Therefore, he became the most serious student among all the princes and princesses.


    Usually, after the other children ran off after ss, he would stay in the study to concentrate on reading and practicing his calligraphy.


    As a result, many giggling ¡± idiots ¡°, ¡± bookworms ¡± only idiots can¡¯t understand in ss and continue learning after ss ¡± and so on were heard.


    Slowly¡­


    His tone increased again.


    ¡°Our Seventeenth Brother really lives up to his name.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. The word ¡®foolish¡¯ is really well thought out. Haha.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t always bully my stupid brother. It¡¯s not toote for a stupid bird to fly first.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Ninth Sister, you really know how to apply what you¡¯ve learned.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°If Seventeenth Brother was half as smart as Ninth Sister, he wouldn¡¯t need to study so hard.¡±


    After all the royal family disciples left school, in the distant garden, the prince could still be seen reading seriously in the study through the window.


    When they ran away, they went to the study room, but the Seventeenth Prince seemed to be staying inside.


    ¡°What a freak.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed quite strange¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡± A tall prince who seemed to have matured a little said, ¡± Actually, in this world, only by entering a sect and seeking the path of immortality is the real way out. It¡¯s useless to study hard! ¡±


    ¡°Ah Sect, Fourth Brother, say a few more words.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how can I enter the sect?¡± The princes and princesses ran away again.


    Xia Ji nced at it.


    In a trance, he seemed to have seen 1,500 years ago, the few princes and princesses in the Great Shang Imperial Pce running¡­


    The twists and turns, the grudges, all flowed with time.


    He revealed a smile, then turned silent. He lowered his head and flipped the next page.


    The heavy snow in the deep winter was shallow and deep, deep and shallow.


    Spring passed, autumn came, and in the blink of an eye, it was winter again. Xia Ji was already six years old.


    In the cold winter, there was no charcoal stove in the study, and there was no earth dragon. The grand tutor understood the principle that the fragrance of plum blossoms came from the bitter cold, so he stubbornly refused to let the royal family build this study into a greenhouse.


    At this moment, it was time for the students to leave.


    The pce maids came to pick up their young masters and left. However, only one prince was still alive.


    The footprints outside the door were covered in snow again.


    There was ck on white, ck and white.


    The candlelight in the study was still burning, dancing in the deep winter snow.


    The prince seemed to have forgotten himself and the time.


    The Grand Tutor looked at the only child in the empty study and smiled in relief. He walked over and added some oil to themp.


    The oilmp exploded with a light crackling sound, which made Xia Ji raise his head and meet the old man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t understand, Seventeenth Prince?¡± The Grand Tutor asked gently.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment before asking a question that could show that he had read it carefully, but not to the extent that the Grand Tutor couldn¡¯t answer.


    The Grand Tutor¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. He sat opposite him and patiently exined to him.


    One old and one young, one asked and one answered.


    Not long after, the question and answer turned into a discussion.


    In the blink of an eye, two more people appeared outside the door.


    Xiao Wu apanied Chan Fei outside the door, silently looking into the study.


    However, the old man and the young woman were too engrossed in their discussion that no one noticed them.


    Fei Chan nced at the empty study room and then at her son. She suddenly rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Little Wudao.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡±


    I ¡­ I¡¯m just happy to see Little Yu working so hard.¡± Chan Fei¡¯s eyes were red, but she tried her best to squeeze out a smile.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Little Wu responded, but she did not know that Hua Xiaochan was crying not because she was happy, but because she was afraid that her son would not receive the corresponding reward for his hard work.


    The other concubines who had connections were all trying their best to get their children to have a rtionship with the sect in order to enter the sect in the future.


    But what about her?


    She didn¡¯t have such a rtionship.


    Although the Hua family was not weak, she was only a symbolic tool for marriage.


    The Hua family would invest, but it would not be her or her son.


    If his son was unable to enter the sect, he would definitely be involved in the struggle for the throne in the future.


    The so-called fight for the throne was a narrow escape¡­


    Even if you stay out of it, you will be implicated and die.


    That was why Hua Xiaochan was crying.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Mommy is useless. I can¡¯t give you the best¡­


    Poor parents in the world, who wouldn¡¯t want their children to be dragons and phoenixes?


    The two people who were discussing in the study finally raised their heads slightly. The Grand Tutor was a little confused and a little enlightened. The contemtive look in his eyes had not dissipated. He only felt that the child in front of him was too spiritual.


    This was simply a genius. No, perhaps a genius was not appropriate, because he had never seen such a unique child.


    Although those ideas were still in the bud, how did hee up with them?


    The Grand Tutor felt as if he had been taught a lesson¡­


    Before he could say anything, the Seventeenth Prince had already stood up and said respectfully, ¡°¡±lmperial Mother is here. I will take my leave today.¡±


    ¡°Good boy, go ahead,¡± the Grand Tutor said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Ji walked out, and the longevity lock made a tinkling sound.


    ¡°Seventeenth Prince,¡± the Grand Tutor suddenly shouted.


    Xia Ji tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud to have you as my student,¡± said the Grand Tutor.


    ¡°I¡¯m just as foolish as you are,¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    The Grand Tutor smiled back. He was really satisfied with this student.


    He watched the Seventeenth Prince leave.


    Fei Chan pulled the boy¡¯s hand and held up the golden plum blossom umbre. She walked into the path that was covered in snow and gradually disappeared.


    In the days that followed, Xia Ji was given the opportunity to enter Da Qi¡¯s Academic Pavillion in advance because of his status as the Grand Tutor.


    The Great Qi Academy was a special force in the Qi Kingdom. It had 108 small pavilions, 72 academies, and 36 schools.


    This could be said to be a hub for the country to control the martial world.


    The teachers of the Great Qi Academy were famous schrs, famous and Imowledgeable figures from all over the world, and also famous martial artists from all the big sects.


    Any famous martial arts sect could hang the name of the sect on the small pavilion here and arrange for teachers to teach.


    The students taught by these teachers were naturally special.


    They had contacted their original sects and belonged to the imperial court.


    With more students with dual identities, the rtionship between the imperial court and the martial world became more and more smooth.


    The Great Qi Academy Pavilion was the hub that yed its role in this way. It closely connected the royal family of Qi State and the martial world.


    Of course, this was also the sect¡¯s tacit agreement. This way, the Qi Kingdom could be unified, making it easier for the imperial court to rule, or for them to rule.


    The most famous thing about the Great Qi Academy was that it had the richest collection of books in the country.


    Xia Ji knew this. He wanted toe here to read.


    The Grand Tutor discussed with him for a few days and then challenged him to three questions.


    Xia Ji had won, so the Grand Tutor guaranteed that he would leave the pce and get a special chance to read in the Great Qi Academy.


    Xia Ji studied for two reasons. First, he wanted to use his ability to obtain more Level 9 techniques. Second, he wanted to open his eyes and see this new world clearly..

 Chapter 502 - 502: 11. Five Green Peak Sects, Three Missions

    Chapter 502 - 502: 11. Five Green Peak Sects, Three Missions


    Trantor: 549690339


    The six-year-old prince sat in the library of the Great Qi Academy.


    Other than going to the study for sses, he spent the rest of his time here.


    Slowly, the Grand Tutor discovered that this prince was extremely talented. He was like a pervert, no, like an immortal from heaven.


    Asking him to attend sses with the other princes and princesses was simply a burden to him, slowing down his growth.


    Every time he looked at Seventeen, the Grand Tutor would feel that the other princes and princesses were all stupid pigs.


    It wasn¡¯t that those princes and princesses were stupid, but that they couldn¡¯t bepared. They were onpletely different levels.


    Therefore, the Grand Tutor specially allowed the Seventeenth Prince to note to ss normally, but if he did note first in every small test, then he had toe back the next week.


    Xia Ji agreed.


    After that, he never came in second ce and scored full marks every time.


    The Grand Tutor was not convinced. Even if you can get first ce, you can¡¯t get full marks every time, right?


    You always get full marks, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m useless?


    Therefore, the Grand Tutor racked his brains and began to search for some tricky and strange questions in the corners of the book without exceeding the outline. He ced them at the end of each small test and counted them as ten points.


    These questions were practically killing the other princes and princesses, but


    Xia Ji was still correct every time.


    The Grand Tutor looked at him with an increasingly strange gaze¡­


    After that, Xia Ji understood. Later on, he would take a closer look at the test paper. When he realized that some of the questions had been painstakingly written by the Grand Tutor, he would first notice the part that the Grand Tutor was most proud of, and then inadvertently answer it wrongly.


    When the Grand Tutor saw that the Seventeenth Prince didn¡¯t get full marks, he was in tears. It wasn¡¯t easy, it wasn¡¯t easy.


    However, the Grand Tutor was not a fool. He vaguely sensed that it seemed that Seventeen was making him..


    The Grand Tutor cried.


    Was this still a six-year-old child?


    But soon after, he could not help butugh out loud.


    To have a student like this was truly a great joy in his life, and it was worth it to See.


    Soon, some princes and princesses naturally told their mothers about this matter. The imperial concubines then passed it on to the monarch. The monarch then looked for the grand tutor and asked him why he could not go to school at the age of 17.


    The Grand Tutor used his reputation as a guarantee. The Seventeenth Prince was a peerless genius and his future achievements were limitless. Then, he handed the examination papers to the monarch.


    Qi Xiu flipped through the test papers and fell into deep thought when she heard the Grand Tutor¡¯s words.


    He understood the Grand Tutor. Perhaps you could say that this old man was stubborn and inflexible, but you could never say that he would deliberately indulge his students or disrespect the ssics and history.


    He finished flipping through the papers.


    Qi Xiu roughly understood.


    Thus, he spent some time trying to recall who the Seventeenth Prince was. The face that he had forgotten in the corner finally matched with the face of the seventeen.


    He thought about it and decided to register seventeen in the sect selection after the new year.


    If Seventeen was as talented as he was in the path of cultivation, he would not mind getting to know his son again. He would not mind lowering his status to repair the rtionship between father and son, or even between husband and wife. He would even let the Hua family follow this mother and son and rise to the top.


    After these things happened, Xia Ji¡¯s study in the Great Qi Academy had a higher level of ¡± legitimacy ¡°.


    This was because the monarch of Qi State had already acquiesced.


    This six-year-old child had a calmness that ordinary children did not have.


    Ordinary children at this age werepletely lively, chasing and fighting, annoying people. Some were even seen as naughty children, making people want to grab them and take off their pants to beat them up. After beating them up, they would shout at them, ¡± I¡¯m still a child. ¡®


    However, the Seventeenth Prince didn¡¯t have any of these characteristics.


    He brewed a cup of tea and could stay in the library for an entire day.


    In front of him was a mountain of books in his right hand and a dictionary in his left.


    He read all kinds of books, from history and geography to martial arts and cultivation methods in the pugilistic world.


    Among them, he also liked to read ancient books.


    Due to the separation of the continents and the long passage of time, there were some differences in grammar between the continents. This caused some parts of the ancient books to be obscure and difficult to understand, making people drowsy when they nced at them.


    However, he was watching with great interest.


    He was sitting on a high chair in the library. His legs were so short that they were hanging in the air, and his hands were so short that they needed to be raised slightly to flip through the books.


    However, his actions were not hurried, flustered, or impetuous¡­


    It was like a chess piece.


    Some people y thousands of dishes, y thousands of children, but still mediocre.


    Someone ced a chess piece and left with a wave of his sleeve, leaving no one to understand.


    Xia Ji roughly understood what had happened in the past thousand years through the book.


    Although it was hazy, he had a rough idea.


    During the second killing tribtion, the mountains and rivers shattered, the continents shifted, and the atmosphere was strange.


    It must be known that the Central ins, the Land of Ice, and the Western Regions were not theplete picture of the human world.


    The reorganization of the continent had allowed many unexplorednds and unknown mysteriousnds to participate in the reorganization, thus entering the sights of mankind.


    In other words, there were many continents in this world.


    Each continent was not much smaller than the original Central ins, and some were even muchrger.


    It could be said that the area where humans could move around had expanded many times in an instant.


    The continent he was currently on was called the Cloud Continent. Yunzhou is separated by a hundred thousand miles of mountains..

 Chapter 503 - 503: 11. Five Green Peak Sects, Three Missions

    Chapter 503: 11. Five Green Peak Sects, Three Missions


    Trantor: 549690339


    The name of the mountain was Half-Day.


    It meant that this mountain was like a knife that cut open the continent, dividing the north and south into half the sky.


    The south was cold and the north was warm, the weather was abnormal, and there were many countriespeting.


    There were also the sects controlling the battle and the rogue cultivators controlling it from behind the scenes.


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment andbined it with some records and local chronicles to understand the cause and effect.


    After humans had mastered the power of ¡± divine arts ¡°, they did not control it and used it as they pleased. There were various reasons, such as performance, benefits, and the characteristics of the Second Killing Tribtion itself, which led to this situation.


    There was no record of the Second Killing Tribtion in the books of the Great Qi Book Pavilion, nor was there any record of the method to advance.


    Xia Ji searched again and again, but he couldn¡¯t even find books like the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll, the Green Bag Book, and the World of Confucianism that he hadpiled a thousand years ago.


    Then, he flipped to a small historical story with the title-Burning Books.


    He roughly understood andughed at himself. He was not too surprised.


    The human heart had always been like this.


    The Xuan cultivation was once again put on the shelf, and the fire seed became a forbidden object that mortals could not touch. The other methods of advancing to the twelfth and thirteenth states were even more secretive and could not be spread. Otherwise, they would be the mortal enemies of all the sects in the world.


    During the third killing tribtion, thendscape did not change much, but the continents werepletely independent and could not be connected to each other.


    It seemed that there were many terrifying things hidden in the ocean.


    What was that terrifying thing?


    He did not know.


    It seemed that all of them had been deleted because they involved transcendents.


    Xia Ji had flipped through many books, but he could only take out a scale w from a page to peek at the tip of the iceberg and deduce the whole picture.


    The third tribtion should be rted to the ocean.


    The Tribtion Demons used an unknown method to cut off the connection between the continents.


    However, the Tribtion Monsters seemed to only attack extraordinary humans, who had broken free from the lifespan of mortals.


    Ordinary people or ordinary warriors might encounter sea demons and sea monsters and die at the bottom of the sea.


    However, due to the age, there were still some records.


    To the south of Yunzhou was the Sky Gate Sea. There seemed to be another continent on the other side of the Sky Gate Sea. There seemed to be another continent further north, but the records were vague. The source could not be investigated, but most of the literature should be hearsay.


    In the underground world, there might still be human trafficking ships that came from the rtively safe sea area, but they could not be found for the time being¡­


    Xia Ji put down his book.


    He tilted his head.


    Outside the window, the green willows were like smoke.


    The white clouds drifted.


    He took a sip of tea.


    Now, it was the fourth killing tribtion.


    What was this?


    Fortunately, no matter what it was, it would not have anything to do with him for the time being, because he was now an ¡°ordinary person¡±.


    Entering the game was like drawing a knife. It did not matter whether you came out early orte, but whether you could cut your throat with a knife.


    Today, Xia Ji had obtained another 28 Skill Orbs, and his speed was still maintained at 10,000 Spells per year.


    When he walked out of the library, Little Wu was waiting for him.


    He walked past the noisy crowd and walked to Xiao Wu¡¯s side.


    Little Wu was leaning against the railing, resting his chin on his hand as he looked at theke in the distance.


    There were boats on theke andughter.


    Little Wu turned her head. All these years, her appearance had not changed. She still looked like a young girl.


    Xia Ji walked to her side and climbed up a railing to maintain the same height as Xiao Wu. Then, he said, ¡°¡±Are you thinking about your family?¡±


    ¡°Call me Aunt Wu. ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    This was a huge grudge.


    ¡°Aunty Wu, are you thinking about your family?¡± he asked with a smile.


    Xiao Wu¡¯s face showed some sadness. She shook her head but froze. ¡± I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. ¡®


    ¡°Aunty Wu is actually an expert, right?¡± Xia Ji asked casually. It is also thanks to Aunt Wu that Consort Mother can live un til now, right?¡±


    Lil ¡®Wu was still shaking his head. ¡± I still don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know where those powers came from. I can suddenly use them. ¡®


    Xia Ji wanted to ask more, but Xiao Wu had already revealed a pained expression. She closed her eyes and bit her lip, trembling and feeling cold.


    But in the next second¡­


    She felt her hands warm up.


    A small hand held her hand.


    She lowered her head and saw the Seventeenth Prince¡¯s warm smile in the twilight.


    Xia Ji jumped down from the railing and walked in front. He pulled the young girl along. When she had nowhere to go and lost her way, he pulled her along and walked into the bustling street. They walked into the distance and reached a restaurant. He threw some silver and shouted, ¡®¡±Waiter, two bowls of mutton soup noodles.¡±


    Momentster¡­


    Xiao Wu was still in a daze, but he suddenly realized that there was a steaming hot mutton soup in front of him.


    The milky white soup, sprinkled with pepper, could resist the cold spring and warm the body.


    Little Wu looked at the mutton soup, and for some reason, her eyes turned a little red.


    However, her tears did not fall because she did not know where the sadness came from.


    Because the Seventeenth Prince was already shouting, ¡± Eat it while it¡¯s hot! ¡±


    Xiao Wu raised his head and looked at the exceptionally handsome boy opposite him. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Little Yu, when you grow up, who knows how many women you will charm.¡±


    ¡°Do I care?¡±


    ¡°Ah Little Yu doesn¡¯t like girls?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­Drink the soup, don¡¯t talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we talk about?¡±


    ¡°The three of you are all geniuses among Transcendents. If the position of Sect Master is to be settled, you still need to bring out something that can convince others. Otherwise, what right do you have to be the sect master of my Green Peak Five Sects?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The fourth killing tribtion is about to begin. We still don¡¯t know what this tribtion is, but ording to the records, it will arrive in the next few years.


    If he isn¡¯t the most far-sighted and capable person in our sect, how can he be the sect master?¡±


    The green peaks were like five fingers, piercing into the clouds.


    The gate stands high.


    The mountain path led to the top of the clouds.


    In the main hall on the cloud peak.


    The sects above the Qi Kingdom, the Green Peak Five Sects, had alreadypleted the trial for the candidate sect master. Three people had already stood out from the trial. These three people each had support, each had their own forces, and each had their own connections. Naturally, no one was convinced by the other.


    Obviously, a newpetition was needed to select the true candidate for the sect master.


    In the main hall.


    The hundreds of experts in the sect, including the elders, all sat in a row, but they also separated and looked at the three people in the center.


    ¡°What are you trying for?¡± asked a white-haired elder in a blue robe. Peak Master Bai Li is the top expert of our Green Peak Five Sects. With his aptitude, can¡¯t he be the sect master?


    Or is it that everyone doesn¡¯t believe that Peak Master Baili can lead us through the killing tribtion?¡±


    Another beautiful woman in red smiled and said, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t say that. The future of the sect is not a small matter. Peak Master Baili is indeed experienced and prudent, and is powerful.


    However, as the saying goes, the new waves push on the previous ones. Although Peak Master Chu was a rising star, the speed at which he rose was obvious to everyone, right?


    Only Peak Master Chu can be the sharp sword of our sect and expand our sect in the new era, gaining more benefits.¡±


    After the two of them finished speaking, another person who looked like a schrughed. He shook his head and said, ¡°Peak Master Bai Li is calm and steady, and can be amander. Peak Master Chu is sharp and can be a tiger general.


    However, I think that mortal countries still know that the monarch is not amander-in-chief or a tiger general, but needs to control the overall situation¡­


    In terms of controlling the overall situation, Peak Master Qin shouldn¡¯t be inferior, right? What do you think?¡± ¡°This one cannot agree¡­¡±


    The crowd started arguing again.


    No one gave in to anyone.


    This matter was obviously not something that could be solved with a few words.


    After the endless debate, the topic returned to ¡± another round ofpetition.


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it is a problem that our Green Peak Five Sects have yet to solve.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ Men, bring me the sect book.¡±


    Soon¡­


    The elite disciple outside the door took out a thick book and lowered his head to respectfully send it into the hall in the clouds.


    First Elder took the book and slowly flipped through it.


    This sect book recorded the sect¡¯s matters and missions in order of time.


    If the mission had not beenpleted, or if it had be a difficult andplicated mission, it would be specially recorded. The Great Elder was looking at those special records.


    After a long time¡­


    He stroked his beard and said, ¡± Let¡¯s not talk about the ancient missions. In recent years, there are three missions that the sect has not solved. In that case, the three peak masters will each take one. Whoever can solve it first will be the sect master. ¡®


    The first task was about the disappearance of the State Preceptor of Qi State and Elder Ji Yun.


    The second mission is about the frequent disappearance of my sect¡¯s disciples in Fenghe Vige.


    The third mission was the deadlock between the Wan Jian House.


    How do you choose the three peak masters?¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504: 12. Saber

    Chapter 504: 12. Saber


    Trantor: 549690339


    Peak Master Baili was experienced and prudent. He chose the third mission. He was going to resolve the deadlock with the Wan Jian House.


    Peak Master Chu was determined to forge ahead. He chose the second mission. He wanted to investigate Fenghe Vige and find the truth behind the frequent disappearance of disciples.


    Peak Master Qin had a good view of the big picture. He chose the first mission to continue investigating the disappearance of the Imperial Preceptor and


    Elder Ji Yun of the Qi Kingdom. From there, he would send the Imperial Preceptor back to the Qi Kingdom to connect with the mortal world.


    Peak Master Qin received the mission and started flipping through the files.


    Five years ago, Bi Fengzi suddenly disappeared. Before he disappeared, the long table in the pce was still filled with half-read sect missions.


    After interrogating the imperial concubines and pce maids, Elder Ji Yun walked back to his bedroom to rest at night.


    Other than these two people, nothing else happened in the entire pce of Qi State.


    Later on, because of the sect trial, this case involved a higher level, so it was shelved.


    A woman in green sitting beside him suddenly said, ¡°¡±Elder Ji Yun is only at the early stage of the divine-tier. Although he¡¯s powerful enough to make him disappear, he¡¯s actually not very capable.


    Why don¡¯t you just do it directly?


    With your ability at the peak of level 13, what are you afraid of?


    Would he die?


    No matter how cowardly you are, the people in the sect will look down on you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Fairy Bi,¡± Peak Master Qin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Peak Master Qin took out two scrolls. ¡± The key isn¡¯t that Ji Yun went missing. It¡¯s that he disappeared without a trace. Can you and I do it? ¡±


    ¡°Heh, what can¡¯t I do?¡± Fairy Bi sneered.


    After killing them, they would quietly drag them away and destroy the corpses.


    What was so great about that?


    In my opinion, this must be the collusion between the Qi Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce and the other sects. After all, those mortals have been treated well by us for a period of time and have forgotten about the pain.¡±


    When Peak Master Qin heard these words, he suddenly quivered. He pondered for a moment before suddenly raising his voice, ¡°Go get Bi Fengzi and Ji Yun¡¯s dossiers. Also, call Mister Qiu over.¡±


    Mister Qiu was the Imperial Advisor ot Qi State before Bi Fengzi.


    When the disciples outside the door heard the Peak Master¡¯s words, they hurriedly went to get the dossier and call for help.


    Half a dayter¡­


    Peak Master Qin roughly understood.


    Whether it was Mister Qiu, Bi Fengzi, or Ji Yun, what they did in Qi State was not considered good treatment.


    Of course, from the perspective of his sect, it seemedpletely fine. However, from the perspective of a mortal, this waspletely bullying and suppression.


    Then ¡­


    There were only three possible answers.


    Firstly, there were terrifying experts hidden in the Qi Kingdom.


    Secondly, the Qi Kingdom colluded with other sects.


    Thirdly, some unknown situation had appeared in the pce of Qi State, and this unknown situation might be a sign of a new killing tribtion. After all, no one Imew what the fourth killing tribtion was after the fire tribtion, the mountain tribtion, and the nightmare tribtion.


    Peak Master Qin¡¯s eyes drooped as a gloomy light shed past them. He continued to ponder.


    In that case, to determine which possibility it was, he only needed to test it once.


    He tapped his fingers on the stone table and suddenly shouted, ¡°¡±Call Meng Shan over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Peak Master.¡±


    Soon ¡­


    An honest-looking man with a huge sword on his back appeared in the hall.


    Peak Master Qin said, ¡± Meng Shan, I have a dangerous mission for you.


    ¡°Meng Shan¡¯s life was given to him by the Peak Master, so what¡¯s the harm in going through fire and water?¡± There was no hypocrisy in the giant man¡¯s speech. He was obviously a straightforward man.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°I want you to go to Qi State to be the state preceptor.¡±


    Meng Shan was stunned for a moment. He naturally knew that the pce of Qi


    State was a very dangerous ce, but he still nodded and said, ¡°¡±Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°I just want you to remember one thing.¡± Peak Master Qin said, ¡± You are not allowed to put on airs in front of anyone in the Imperial Pce. Instead, you need to do what an Imperial Preceptor should do, such as¡­¡±


    ¡°For example¡­¡±


    Peak Master Qin rubbed his temples. Damn it, what did the Imperial Preceptor of the dynasty in the mortal world need to do?


    He nced at Meng Shan.


    Meng Shan was also looking at him eagerly.


    Peak Master Qin said, ¡± In any case, just watch. You have to treat them well. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fairy Bi couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly. ¡± Why are you so careful? Do you still think that mortals can overturn the heavens? Without the fire seed, they were nothing. Even if they had the fire seed, would they have any Xuan cultivation? Even if they had Xuan cultivation, could they break divine arts and have karma? Old Qin, you¡¯ve disappointed me so much.


    I¡¯ve already decided to join another Peak Master.¡±


    ¡°Does Fairy dare to go?¡± Peak Master Qin asked with a smile.


    ¡°Heh, why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Old Qin, the sect has its own prestige. If you treat mortals like this, won¡¯t you be losing your prestige? How could he control the mortal world in the future?


    You should have listened to me. This is simply the other sects causing trouble, and the Qi Country, this anti-bone, has betrayed us.


    Aren¡¯t you very strong wny are you arral(l now(¡±


    Peak Master Qin¡¯s expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡®¡±¡®Then ¡­ Let Fairy handle this matter, how about it?¡± ¡°What if I seed?¡± Fairy Bi asked.


    ¡°What does Fairy want?¡± Peak Master Qin asked.


    Fairy Bi moved closer and narrowed her eyes at the man before her. Suddenly, she snorted and said, ¡°The mortal woman you disguised as a teenager and met in the human world is called Qiu Lan, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± Then I want you to kill her with your own hands and destroy her entire family. I want you to exterminate all of them, men, women, old and young, before marrying into the Zheng Family. ¡®


    Peak Master Qin knew what the woman in front of him meant.


    The Zheng family was a Transcendent family.


    Aristocratic Families were a special existence in the Transcendent World..

 Chapter 505 - 505: 12. Saber

    Chapter 505 - 505: 12. Saber


    Trantor: 549690339


    These families usually did not participate in controlling the mortal world.


    Instead, they would send their disciples to variousrge sects to cultivate.


    There were many members of the Zheng n in the Green Peak Five Sects.


    Fairy Bi was the same.


    It was obvious that Fairy Bi wanted to make a great contribution to the Zheng


    n. If she could resolve this matter, Peak Master Qin would be Sect Master Qin. If the dignified Sect Master married into an aristocratic family, the strength of this aristocratic family would naturally rise.


    Peak Master Qin looked at the woman in front of him. His eyes seemed to be shrouded in ck fog¡­


    In his mind, the information and details he had just read were quickly broken down and reassembled. He was weighing them.


    After a long time¡­


    He closed his eyes.


    ¡°How is it?¡± A gentle voice sounded in her ear. Old Qin, with your personality, you¡¯re not suitable to be the sect master. Let me help you up. If you¡¯re unhappy and marry into my Zheng family, you can¡­Punish me ruthlessly.¡±


    She softly brushed past those two charming words, making them even more seductive.


    ¡°Qiu Lan has nothing to do with this. She and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, but you have to cut off all contact with her and stop asking about her matters.¡± Fairy Bi suddenly appeared magnanimous.


    ¡± You have to solve this task between the other two. Only then can I ascend to the position of the sect master. If I can ascend, I, Qin Xiang, promise to marry into your Zheng family. ¡±


    Fairy Bi¡¯s eyes lit up. Sign a contract.¡±


    Qin Xiang¡¯s eyes seemed to be shrouded in a gray fog. His brain was spinning very fast, quickly reviewing all the details about the case of the disappearance of the Imperial Advisor in the Royal Pce of the Kingdom of Qi over and over again, considering the probability.


    He had a big picture.


    He was a cautious person.


    However, no one knew that he was a gambler in his bones. As long as the probability was right, he could put everything on the gambling table.


    Countless thoughts shed through his mind.


    Qin Xiang¡¯s eyes regained their luster.


    He pushed everything out as a bargaining chip and said indifferently,¡±Alright, let¡¯s establish a contract.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the giant man beside him. ¡°Meng Shan, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. Also, don¡¯t go to Qi Country.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Ji was not in a hurry.


    After experiencing so many things, he had long understood that impatience would only put him in a passive position.


    In the past, he had always used his ¡± golden finger ¡± to obtain Skill Orbs. Now, the hidden danger in his golden finger was gone. The trace of ¡± mysterious Taoist Connotation that seemed to be the core of the golden finger ¡± had been refined by him with the Fire of One Realm, and it was now for his own use.


    The Skill Orb he obtained from this had surpassed the original limit of level nine and reached 9-5.


    In addition, he had a feeling that all of his powers had gone from ¡± being in this mountain ¡± to ¡± overlooking the green mountain ¡°, to ¡± the mountain is not a mountain and then to ¡± the mountain is still a mountain


    After a short five to six years of rxation, the thousand years of killing had actually settled down.


    Afternoon.


    spring light blows over theke waves.


    Xia Ji had quietly left the Great Qi Library.


    Little Wu would onlye to pick him up at dusk. At this time, it was only the guards of the Book Pavilion who were helping to look after him.


    Now, in order to test his inspiration, he had spent two days retrieving the power from the dissected heart.


    That¡¯s right. When one was one or two years old, it would take three days to extract power. But now, it only took two days. The time was shrinking.


    Wrapped in a cloak and wearing an ordinary wooden mask that could only be bought on the streets for a dozen copper coins, he walked out of the northern gate of the capital of Qi State amidst the crowd.


    Outside the north gate was a huge mountain.


    There were raiders in the mountains. Although there weren¡¯t many of them, there were indeed.


    Other than that, there were also some ferocious beasts.


    Xia Ji walked into the mountain and slowed down. He took out an expensive jade pendant and hung it on his waist. Then, he began to walk along the mountain path.


    As he walked, he was also thinking about the Profound Skill he had created in the beginning-God ying Flying Dagger.


    However, this Profound Skill was now known as the Flying Dagger.


    The flying knife could fuse with all Dharma Idols, so it was a sure-hit.


    But now, he had new inspiration because of his umtion.


    As expected, a child as young as him soon encountered thieves when he was walking in the mountains.


    These were two raiders.


    Those who could sneak around the capital of Qi State were not ordinary thieves.


    These two raiders had taken a fancy to a young girl from their hometown. They were furious that their courtship failed, so they sneaked in in the middle of the night to rape and kill her.


    In terms of realm, the two of them had reached the top of the mortal world. They were both Ninth Stage Supreme Phantoms. Their attacks contained intent and could turn into phantoms, which could capture the soul of others. They were more than enough to be officers of some martial sects.


    At this moment¡­


    The shadows of the trees were cast down by the golden sunlight, revealingrge and small ¡°copper coin holes¡±.


    It swayed in the wind.


    It made a rustling sound.


    The chirping of birds brought out the gentle side of the mountain forest on a spring afternoon, making one unable to help but rx and enjoy this peace.


    The two bandits tensed their bodies¡­


    He looked into the distance.


    A small figure walked towards the tree.


    The figure seemed to have lost its way. As it walked, the jade pendant hanging on its waist swayed slightly, flickering with a wless green luster.


    The two of them looked at each other and revealed a sinister smile.


    They had been hiding for months.


    With this petite body, regardless of gender, they could bring her back to the deep mountains to vent.


    Moreover, that piece of jade was worth a lot of money. From this, it could be seen that this person was definitely a rich family¡¯s son. He was pampered and had delicate skin and tender flesh¡­


    It was simply a treasure that fell from the sky.


    The two of them only felt saliva in their mouths as their Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. However, he did not act rashly. Instead, he quietly waited for the prey to move forward..

 Chapter 506 - 506: 12. Saber

    Chapter 506 - 506: 12. Saber


    Trantor: 549690339


    Just as the figure reached the best position..


    The branch swayed.


    The two of them jumped down at the same time.


    One of them grabbed his ghost-head broadsword and shed down heavily.


    This sh wasn¡¯t meant to kill, but rather, it was condensed from baleful aura.


    This evil aura phantom was enough to scare the enemy unconscious. Even a martial artist would be shocked and their hands and feet would be cold.


    Even experts of the same level as them would be shocked for a second or two by this preemptive move.


    The other person pounced at his target like the wind and attacked extremely quickly.


    In an instant, many shadows shed in the air.


    It was as if severalrge hands had appeared at the same time.


    The shadows covered the poor prey and pointed at the major acupoints on the target¡¯s body.


    Xia Ji raised his head.


    His gaze swept past the two of them.


    He stood with his hands by his side.


    A strange freezing me appeared in front of him.


    Bang! Bang!


    The saber in the bandit¡¯s hand was sent flying in the opposite direction. His thumb and forefinger were torn apart, and his entire body was sent flying.


    The other person who had attacked the acupoints let out a heart-wrenching scream. His fingers were driven by a huge force, and the index and middle fingers of his right hand had be two bloody holes, and two fingers had already been inserted into his palm.


    Just looking at him made one¡¯s teeth ache.


    The two of them were not only frightened but also confused.


    Because they could feel that this was their own power.


    They attacked the small figure.


    However, this attack was reflected back.


    Xia Ji waved his hand, and the freezing mes rolled up and floated to the side.


    He thought to himself, This is Lord Ni Shang¡¯s me.


    At this moment, how could the two bandits not know that they had encountered an expert? The two of them endured the pain and turned around to use their movement techniques to run.


    But ¡­


    The two bandits then ran back. After running back, they continued running forward. If one looked at them from a real perspective, it was very strange¡­


    It was like two people doing a 100-meter sprint in a short distance.


    Xia Ji waved his hand, and the yellow mes that had enveloped the area were retracted.


    This was the Mirage Monarch¡¯s.


    When the illusion disappeared, the two bandits realized that they were still in the same ce. They were so scared that their pants were wet. They knelt down and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Run,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The two bandits had no choice but to flee.


    However, they had only taken two steps when they felt their internal organs burning and their blood boiling. Their faces turned red as they knelt on the ground with widened eyes.


    Xia Ji waved his hand, and deep red mes flowed out of the seven orifices of the two bandits.


    This was Zhurong¡¯s fire, which started burning from its body.


    Three strange fireballs floated behind him.


    The hearts of the two bandits were filled with despair. They suddenly wondered if the family of the young girl they had killed had also been in such despair.


    No, no, no.


    They shouldn¡¯t be as desperate as they were now, right?


    Was he about to die?


    In the next moment, a ball of holy white mes enveloped them.


    The two of them closed their eyes and waited for death. However, they suddenly realized that the pain had disappeared. Their bodies were actually recovering rapidly, and their strength was also recovering.


    The two of them stood up in disbelief and immediately went forward to beg for mercy.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he had yet toplete his kneeling action.


    A voice that sounded like an order rang out in his ears.


    ¡°Run.¡±


    The two of them said, ¡°We¡¯re not running anymore¡­¡± We won¡¯t escape anymore¡­¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t move, but his terrifying pressure covered the two of them.


    The two bandits were like hungry travelers in the wilderness who suddenly saw a terrifying Cthulhu. They were so scared that they lost all rationality and started to run uncontrobly.


    Xia Ji conjured five additional balls of mes in the air.


    Other than the ck Emperor¡¯s ck mes of annihtion, the me Emperor¡¯s flowing mes, the Mourners ¡®smoky mes, Lady Gou Yi¡¯s underground mes, and the sea blue mes of the fire demons that me Aunt had fabricated were not meant for direct attack.


    He extinguished thest four types of mes, and with a thought, he casually took out a knife¡­


    ck mes, yellow mes, deep red mes, white mes, and ice mes condensed on the flying knife.


    He shot out a throwing knife.


    The flying knifended on a bandit¡­


    The bandit was instantly wiped from the human world.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief.


    The power of the avatar could also be added to the flying knife, which was a big progress.


    Then ¡­ Divine powers?


    He sat cross-legged and began to think.


    How could hebine the power of divine arts with the flying knife?


    He thought very seriously¡­


    It was as if he did not notice that the remaining person was running away.


    It was not until the bandit had run more than 20 miles away that Xia Ji seemed to remember. He nced in that direction, then stood up and returned to the capital of Qi State.


    The bandit that had run far away had long disappeared.


    The Power of Heaven and Earth could onlye from the outside, but Zhurong¡¯s mes came from the inside.


    Therefore, Xia Ji used the power of heaven and earth to expand the attack range of the flying knife. Then, he used Zhurong¡¯s mes to condense the flying knife in his body and added the ck Emperor¡¯s mes to the flying knife.


    Thus, with a simple operation, the bandit was wiped out from the inside out.


    In the end, all that was left of him was a thin piece of human skin. It only existed for a moment beforepletely disappearing. ¡°Flying knives are too vulgar. They didn¡¯t fly over¡­¡± Xia Ji was almost at the city gate. He muttered to himself, ¡®


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call it a saber.¡±


    P.S. I only realized that I wrote it wrong after sending it out ¡­. It was the second chapter, not the third¡­Xiao Shui was speechless¡­

 Chapter 507 - 507:13. One Knife to Kill One Person

    Chapter 507 - 507:13. One Knife to Kill One Person


    Trantor: 549690339


    A new state preceptor came to the pce of Qi State.


    The emperor¡¯s good days hade to an end. Qi Xiu felt a faint sense of nervousness because he knew that the sect hade with ill intentions this time. He did not know how big of amotion it would cause.


    In fact, in these five years, he had been worried about this day and night. Coupled with the overwork of political affairs, he had already fallen ill and had white hair.


    Which emperor in the mortal world didn¡¯t have a short life?


    At this moment¡­


    In the main hall of the Imperial Pce after the court session.


    The door was tightly shut.


    Inside the hall.


    The sky was dark.


    Fairy Bi sat on the dragon throne and looked down at Qi Xiu. She said coldly, ¡®¡±¡®


    How dare you betray us and collude with other sects? ¡±


    Qi Xiu had spent five years to straighten his back. When he heard this question, he instinctively wanted to bow, bend his knees, rub his hands, smile apologetically, and exin¡­


    However, he suddenly thought of the servant who had broken his arms for him. He thought of the path he had walked in the past five years and the strength of the human world.


    He suddenly stopped bowing and said frankly, ¡°¡±State Preceptor, under the protection of the Green Peak Five Sects, our Great Qi is in good weather and the country is peaceful. Why would we collude with other sects?¡±


    ¡°Great Qi?¡±


    Fairy Bi was stunned for a moment before her lips curled into a smile. ¡± How dare a mere dynasty in the mortal world use such words? Looks like the person backing you up isn¡¯t weak. It gave you the courage to speak like this. Tell me, who is it?¡±


    She crossed her legs and halfy on the dragon throne. The aura around her suddenly dissipated. The power belonging to a Level 13 Karma Realm expert pressed down and made Qi Xiu kneel down.


    Bang! Bang!


    His kneesnded on the cold ground with a dull thud.


    Qi Xiu was already weak, so how could she withstand such a blow?


    The king of Qi State immediately shouted in pain..


    Outside the hall, a eunuch raised his voice and asked with concern, ¡°¡±Ruler¡­Do you need this old servant toe in?¡±


    Qi Xiu was in so much pain that he was sweating profusely. He panted heavily and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who told you to be at the door? Get lost.¡±


    There was a moment of silence outside the door, and then the father-inw¡¯s promise came back.


    However, just as he said the word ¡°promise¡±, he suddenly let out a miserable cry.


    Qi Xiu hurriedly turned her head and saw blood sttering on the windows of the hall¡¯s door.


    It was like a mosquito that was full of blood being crushed and sttered in all directions.


    ¡°Speak, I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Fairy Bi clenched her fists and smiled at the kneeling Tian Zi.


    Divine Power Realm cultivators could use the power of heaven and earth to crush a ninth or tenth realm martial artist as easily as crushing an ant.


    This time, she had brought along an additional Karma Realm, five Divine-tier, and ten Dharmakaya Realm experts, including the Zheng Family¡¯s own foundation, so that they could quickly settle this matter and help Qin Xiang ascend the throne.


    She didn¡¯t have the patience because she waspeting with Peak Master Bai Li and Peak Master Chu.


    Whoever was faster would be the sect master.


    If he was slow, his efforts would be in vain.


    Qi Xiu stared at the blood¡­


    Tn an inqtnnt he hpnt down


    The ambition he once had waspletely annihted.


    That was his personal eunuch..


    It was the eunuch who had apanied him since he was young.


    Fairy Bi said, ¡± Hurry up and tell me. The door is closed. I should save you some face. ¡®


    ¡°State Preceptor¡­What do you want me to say? If I really colluded with such an expert, why hasn¡¯t hee to save me yet?¡±


    Fairy Bi¡¯s expression was indifferent. She tapped her fingers on the dragon throne and said coldly, ¡°¡±Have everyone in the pce, from the empress dowager to the newborn baby, gather in the square behind the pce and line up.¡±


    ¡°What is the state preceptor trying to do?¡± Qi Xiu asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fairy Bi sneered, ¡± I¡¯ll kill one person in an hour. If there¡¯s no answer, then I¡¯ll keep killing. I¡¯ll kill randomly and ording to my mood. Other than His Majesty, I can kill anyone else. ¡®


    Qi Xiu was dumbfounded¡­


    He found it hard to imagine.


    In the past, he had thought that there was still ayer of skin between the sect and the dynasty. The sect would consider his words a little, but now, he waspletely dumbfounded,


    Of course, he could gather the army and let the generals gather their forces to attack, but he knew that no one could leave the pce at this time.


    Moreover, gathering troops to fight against the sect was simply a capital crime. If he was happy for a moment, both he and those soldiers would dieter.


    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, please give me some time. I will definitely¡­¡±


    Qi Xiu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He wanted to say that he had found the real murderer, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    ¡± Two hours, ¡± Fairy Bi said. ¡± All of you havee. If you¡¯ve exceeded two hours, don¡¯t me me for killing you. ¡®


    Qi Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her chest was extremely suppressed. She squeezed out a pleading voice from her throat, ¡°State Preceptor¡­¡±


    However, Fairy Bi was getting more and more anxious. She didn¡¯t want to fail after paying so much. Now, she had hit him with a big stick, butter, she would give him a carrot to appease him.


    She tapped the armrest of the dragon throne with her fingers and said indifferently, ¡°¡± It¡¯s already been a minute. Do you want to waste time? ¡±


    Qi Xiu was dumbstruck.


    In an instant, he aged a lot.


    He understood that things were irreversible.


    He endured the pain in his knees, brushed off the dust, and turned to walk out.


    With every step he took, his back became hunched and his ck hair became whiter. The road to the pce gate was not long, but he felt that he had already finished his life.


    He pushed open the door and saw the corpse of his personal eunuch outside.


    The corpse had already turned into a pile of rotten meat.


    The gentle, deep spring sunlight fell from the sky, illuminating the ring smell of blood..

 Chapter 508 - 508: 13. One Knife to Kill One Person

    Chapter 508 - 508: 13. One Knife to Kill One Person


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qi Xiu took a deep breath and tried to straighten his back. He wanted to use the tone of a tyrant to say this.


    so ¡­


    Theter emperors could still have a dignity that had not been trampled on by the sects.


    Yes, it was.


    He, Qi Xiu, was muddle-headed, ipetent, cruel, and heartless. He was trying to curry favor with the sect, so he did this.


    It was not forced by the sect.


    At this moment, Qi Xiu suddenly found the meaning of life.


    He frowned and wanted to cry.


    But when he took another breath, his expression changed to one of coldness and violence.


    He walked out of the door, summoned the guards, and announced coldly, ¡°¡±Gather everyone in the main hall. I¡¯ll go invite the Empress Dowager. Tell them that whoever doesn¡¯te will be killed without mercy!¡±


    The guards felt that apanying the king was like apanying a tiger. Their hearts trembled and they hurriedly said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Two hourster.


    Twilight had just passed.


    The sky was like a ck dome.


    Starlight and moonlight shone brightly.


    Thousands of people gathered in the pce.


    Qi Xiu stood at the front and said coldly, ¡± The five sects of Green Peak are the protective umbre of our country. However, the two gentlemen of the sects have disappeared from our pce one after another. We must have an exnation for this matter today¡­¡±


    Since this happened in my pce, do you not know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± He paused for a moment and sneered. ¡± We must resolve this matter today. If you know anything, just say it. If you don¡¯t tell me, we will kill one person every hour. The Imperial Advisor will kill them at random. No one will be spared.


    After the monarch finished speaking, the crowd immediately fell silent.


    One had to know that there was an empress dowager, an empress, concubines, princes, and princesses here¡­These were the rtives of the monarch.


    Immediately, the open space in front of the hall was filled with noise.


    In the chaos, Hua Xiaochan trembled as she held her son¡¯s hand tightly.


    She was trembling non-stop, but she said softly,¡±Little Yu, don¡¯t be afraid.


    Don¡¯t be afraid. It will be fine¡­¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the person sitting high up in the darkness. Coincidentally, he had been retrieving his power to conduct experiments outside during this period of time, so he still had his power. Otherwise, he would have to retrieve his power regardless of the damage to his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Little Yu. Don¡¯t be afraid ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­


    As Fei Chan spoke, she was so scared that she was about to cry.


    Xia Ji scanned the area with his divine sense. He had roughly determined the enemies around him. There were a total of 18 people.


    Then, he hid in Chan Fei¡¯s arms in fear.


    Hua Xiaochan hugged him tightly. As she trembled, she sighed in her heart. Although Little Yu was usually very sensible, he was still a child¡­


    He was usually like a little adult, but now he was really afraid.


    At this moment.


    Fairy Bi stood up from her seat and walked to the front with her hands behind her back, revealing a charming smile.¡± I¡¯ll kill one person in an hour. I¡¯ll kill them randomly. You may be the rtives of the monarch, but you¡¯re not my rtives¡­


    Wait, there seemed to be a lot of people.


    Then, why don¡¯t we change it to killing ten in an hour, haha ¡­¡±


    Fairy Bits smile suddenly froze.


    Her entire body was in a frozen state.


    It was as if time had stopped.


    Everyone looked at her curiously.


    No one knew that the battle had already begun.


    Zhurong¡¯s mes were the mes of his internal organs. The moment the mes rose, they had already been condensed into a saber by Xia Ji.


    At this moment, Fairy Bi already felt that something was wrong. Although she was shocked by this mysterious method, she instantly used the power of her divine art to protect her entire body from the inside out.


    As for karma,


    Although she had negative karma, it was evil. She could only kill Dharmakayas and destroy people¡¯s fate, but she could not temporarily upgrade her Dharmakaya and increase her fate with good karma.


    Without a target, her karmic attacks were practically useless.


    At this moment¡­


    Fairy Bi was rapidly raising the level of her divine art. At the peak of her divine art, she had nineyers of divine art power, which was like nineyers of heaven and earth shields.


    The shield was quickly raised.


    In the surroundings, the experts who hade with Fairy Bi also noticed that something was wrong with her. They sensed that Fairy Bi was mobilizing the power of heaven and earth.


    So, the enemy had already appeared?


    More than a dozen ck shadows moved quickly. They released their divine senses and began to search for the enemy.


    But they couldn¡¯t find it.


    That was because Xia Ji didn¡¯t use his divine power to expand his attack range.


    As for the Fire of Zhurong, the source of such a strange me was Fairy Bits internal organs¡­


    It could be said that even if these people were given enough time, they would only be able to discover this point and would not be able to discover that the person who attacked was him.


    The me of Omen belonged to the power of the eleven states of Dharmakaya, and each of them was extremely special. Otherwise, it would not have been recorded in ancient books. After ten thousand years, it still contained a sense of fear and taboo.


    In summer, the fire of Zhurong is used as a guide.


    The dark red mes had already condensed into a de.


    The saber was resisting the gradually increasing power of heaven and earth.


    The Heaven and Earth Shield had nineyers.


    But the saber..After a few simple adjustments, the connection between Xia Ji¡¯s power and Fairy Bi¡¯s body stabilized.


    Thus, he began to gradually build up his saber force.


    Fairy Bi was sweating profusely. She mobilized the power of heaven and earth to defend herself while taking out a small golden shield from her storage space. At the same time, her body began to change. She was about to transform into her true form¡­


    With the appearance of the avatar, his strength would also increase.


    The surging blood hit his skin from the inside, making the sound of war drums beating.


    This scenepletely confused the imperial family, including Tian Zi.


    They didn¡¯t know who the state preceptor was fighting with. They were only shocked by the state preceptor¡¯s transformation..

 Chapter 509 - 509: 13. One Knife to Kill One Person

    Chapter 509 - 509: 13. One Knife to Kill One Person


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fairy Bi finally panicked a little. She felt that this was extremely strange. She still couldn¡¯t find her target and didn¡¯t understand her opponent¡¯s attack method.


    Normally speaking, the power of the 12th level would definitely be stronger than the 11th and 10th levels.


    But¡­


    Who had the strength of the eleventh realm that was one of the nine great omens?


    Who had the power of 4,370,000 Dharma Forms?


    One had to know¡­


    He only needed the three Dharma Idols of Essence, Spirit, and Qi to break through to the tenth level and possess a Dharma Body.


    Who would have 4-37 million Dharma Idols?


    4,370,000 Man-eating Ants. Even if it was a tiger, it would be eaten by you. If it was an elephant, it would instantly turn you into a skeleton. If it was a dragon, as long as you dared tond on the ground, it would also turn you into food.


    Nineyers of divine power, the Power of Heaven and Earth, and a heavy golden shield magic artifact. Against the saber produced in Fairy Bi¡¯s stomach¡­


    The power on the de suddenly soared.


    In an instant, he had climbed to a height that he had to look up to.


    Fairy Bits Dharma Idol was only halfway revealed, and it was only thirty feet tall. It had only just revealed its jade-green tiger body, which was emitting a terrifying aura¡­


    The saber had already torn through the nine divine powers of the Heaven and Earth Shield.


    The little golden barrier shattered.


    The shield shattered.


    Without the protection of the divine art, a mere Dharmakaya wanted to defend against Xia Ji¡¯s saber from the inside?


    This was a fool¡¯s dream.


    The ¡°knife¡± instantly wiped away Fairy Bi¡¯s internal organs from the human world.


    In the next moment, aplex, terrifying, and treacherous power directly wiped Fairy Bi from the human world. Not a single drop of blood fell to the ground.


    One sh, one kill.


    The imperial family of Da Qi, who were shocked by the power of Dharmakayas and Immortals, were all bbergasted.


    Not to mention them, even the experts who hade with Fairy Bi were dumbstruck¡­


    What was the result?


    Was Fairy Bi dead?


    Or did he escape?


    Or did he win?


    No one knew.


    But soon, they thought of the Imperial Tutor and Elder Ji Yun¡­


    Was he missing?


    Was this how she disappeared?


    Suddenly disappearing in front of everyone?


    In the next moment, Xia Ji aimed at the ten people who were running the fiercest. If his senses were correct, these ten should be at the Dharmakaya level.


    Against a Dharmakaya¡­


    That was an instant kill.


    Xia Ji¡¯s ¡®de¡¯ was out.


    This sh was aimed at the target¡¯s abdomen.


    In midair, a rapidly moving Dharmakaya expert disappeared.


    Xia Ji attacked again.


    A Dharmakaya expert who was coldly sweeping his gaze across the imperial family had disappeared.


    Xia Ji continued to attack.


    He kept attacking.


    Out of sight.


    An invisible knife.


    de after de.


    No de.


    There was no blood.


    There was no trace of him.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    Everyone stared nkly..


    The bright moon hung high in the sky, the spring willows were blowing in the wind, the river of stars was flowing, and the cicadas in thete spring had already begun to call out softly.


    It was such a beautiful and quiet night.


    At this moment, in such a night, someone was disappearing.


    Ten secondster, the ten Dharmakaya Realm experts were gone.


    Next was the divine-tier powerhouse.


    Twenty secondster, the five divine-tier elites were gone.


    Thest one was a Karma Realm expert.


    That person had already reacted. He shouted,¡±lf you have anything to say, just say it. There is no need to go against my Green Peak Five Sects.¡±


    Xia Ji took advantage of the time he was talking and killed him with a force that was even easier than killing Fairy Bi.


    This Level 13 Karma Realm expert¡­He had also disappeared.


    Xia Ji was a little hesitant about thest person because he could tell that this person was not with the seventeen people. That person was hiding in the darkness as if he was watching, and his heart was beating very fast¡­


    Xia Ji thought about it and decided not to kill him.


    Some things would be better if someone told them.


    The spring night was endless. After a long time, the open space in front of the pce of Da Qi finally resumed its noise¡­


    The boy hiding in Chan Fei¡¯s arms raised his head.


    Fei Chan looked at him. Although her face was still pale, she had already revealed a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± She hugged the boy and burst into tears.


    The boy was a little tired. This was normal. After being frightened, how could he not be tired?


    The Seventeenth Prince also hugged his mother and patted her back gently.


    ¡°¡±lt¡¯s alright now..¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510: 14. The Mysterious Commander of the Imperial Palace

    Chapter 510 - 510: 14. The Mysterious Commander of the Imperial Pce


    Trantor: 549690339


    Since the battle, there should be a lot of information about power that should be self-evident. ¡®


    ¡± After the nine states, each state requires a special item to advance, advance, and reach the peak. ¡®


    ¡± The Transcendence Realm requires Xuan cultivation.


    ¡± The 11th level of the Dharmakaya realm requires the cultivation of the


    Essence, Spirit, and Qi to the 9th level, as well as the fire seed, as well as day and night cultivation by the fire seed. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure what the twelve levels of the Divine Power Realm requires¡­¡±


    ¡°The quantitative change, theprehension that belongs to oneself, and the existence of certain other conditions can only barely break through to the next realm, but they can¡¯t advance further.


    This is also the reason why I was able to advance to the eleventh realm without the fire seed, and the twelfth realm without the necessary divine power. However, after that, I was unable to advance by half a step.¡±


    The six-year-old prince sat in the library of the Great Qi¡¯s Book Pavilion. He brewed a cup of goji berries and continued to think.


    ¡°However, I was able to instantly kill an Il-level cultivator with the power of a 10-level cultivator. Now, with the power of an Il-level cultivator, I can even silently crush a 13-level cultivator. What is the reason?¡±


    ¡°The realm is like an attack method that gradually upgrades. The realm is to people, just like civilization is to the world.¡±


    ¡°To the world¡­


    The first people might only hunt with sharp stones.


    Later, due to the smelting technology, people learned to use copper and iron to make weapons.


    After that, due to the development of gunpowder and technology, humans could use bullets, cannonballs, missiles, atomic bombs, and other weapons ¡­¡±


    ¡°To humans¡­


    At first, people only used their strength to wield weapons.


    Later on, people learned to use true qi.


    After that, the human¡¯s power gradually increased, and it shook the world, producing illusory images and Dharma Idols.


    After that, because of the fire seed, the person¡¯s bloodline was stimted, and a Dharmakaya was formed.


    After that, whether it¡¯s divine abilities or other things, they will definitely be apanied by more necessary items.¡±


    The prince calmly took a sip of his Chinese Wolfberry tea and looked out of the window with his chin in his hand. He was a little lost in thought.


    ¡°At first nce, metal weapons are naturally more powerful than wooden sticks tied to sharp stones.


    Therefore, there was no doubt that a higher realm was more powerful than a lower realm.


    But ¡­


    A person holding a metal weapon against an opponent who was carrying a mountain and using the tip of the mountain to fight, who was stronger?


    A person with a machine gun against an opponent who wielded a ten-thousand-meter-long metal saber, who was stronger?


    It¡¯s the same battle between a higher realm and a lower realm, but the result is different.¡±


    ¡°The body has transformed into a tribtion source. As a small world simr to and of peril, the tribtion source is naturally bound by manyws.


    First of all,


    ¨C Spatial Laws-


    The source of the Fire Cmity had only been connected to the human world for a short period of 500 years. Now, it was drifting further and further away. Perhaps it would only approach again after 12,000 years, or perhaps it would not approach again. This was because the 18th 12,000 years was special. It might have already entered a state of naked ughter, and there would be nothing else.


    No one knew if the first Void Tribnt 288,000 years ago was also caused by this Fire Tribtion Origin.


    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s very likely not. Otherwise, this tribtion source wouldn¡¯t have fused into one.


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯snd of peril was connected to the human world at all times. He could not use thend of peril, let alone the source of the fire tribtion that was drifting away from the human world.


    Secondly,


    World Rules.


    A killing tribtion would ur every five hundred years in this world. With the killing tribtion, the necessary items to increase one¡¯s realm would appear, and then one¡¯s realm would increase. Even if one advanced to the twenty-second realm, after twelve thousand years, one would only fall into a state simr to a long slumber behind the scenes. One¡¯s realm would also be suppressed to the tenth realm or even lower, just like the ancestors.


    ¡°Therefore, even if I have the power of a tribtion source, I can¡¯t break through thews of this world.


    Unless I have transcended Yin and Yang, transcended the Heavenly Dao, transcended the Great Dao, and ignored thesews.


    Otherwise, even the twenty-two states need to follow the simple rules of ¡®the same power, the body is not as good as the surface, the surface is not as good as the line, the line is not as good as the point, it is better to have no power leakage than to have power leakage, and it is better to have a closebat than a long-range attack¡¯ and so on.


    In midsummer cicadas could not stop chirping.


    Xia Ji saw the children chasing after each other on the street, and the couple apanying each other.


    He casually flipped a page of the book.


    He was immersed in his thoughts.


    ¡°For me, I naturally didn¡¯t use my full strength when I killed the invaders a while ago.


    First of all,


    It was better to attack openly than to attack silently.


    [It¡¯s better to fight openly than to fight without holding back.]


    Secondly,


    The child¡¯s body was not as good as its original body.


    Again,


    His original body was not as good as his Dharmakaya.


    ¡°My current avatar has condensed the Fire Tribtion Origin and the Nine Great Omen.


    Using a stronger body to disy the same power was naturally iparable.


    However, such avatars were restricted by thews of space and thews of the world. Just like the ancestor, they could not be used.


    After that,


    ¨C In normal terrain, it¡¯s better to be in mes-


    The mes have be my home ground. Perhaps this is like how Starlight is the home ground of the Grand Supreme. Because of the ancient Xuan formation, the variousrge factions have their own territory as their home ground, and the other ancestors naturally have their own home ground.¡±


    ¡± Therefore, if there were no restrictions and I were to unleash my full strength on my home ground, even if I¡¯m only at the early stage of level 12, the damage I can cause will be many times greater than that night.


    Xia Ji could not help butugh.


    He suddenly remembered Ultraman¡¯s little monster that he had seen in his previous life. When the little monster turned into a human, its strength was not considered strong.. Otherwise, why would it turn into its original form every time it fought Ultraman?

 Chapter 511 - 511: 14. The Mysterious Commander of the Imperial Palace

    Chapter 511 - 511: 14. The Mysterious Commander of the Imperial Pce


    Trantor: 549690339


    He suddenly thought¡­


    He could be said to be the embodiment of the Fire Tribtion Land.


    Then, how did the Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯sherworld incarnatione about?


    Was he like him?


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestor had lived for at least 280,000 years.


    He shook his head and threw the thought out of his mind.


    Then ¡­


    No matter what¡­


    Back then, the Wu family¡¯s ancestor was really innocent when he was killed in an instant by him.


    This was probably¡­


    An assassin didn¡¯t have the time to put on the Six God Equipment. Then, when the other party¡¯s Level 4 Combat Technique was only Level 5 in the world, he suddenly became Level 6 and quickly clicked on the big button.


    Then, with a series of moves, he directly took away the fragile fifth-level assassin.


    ¡°It seems that if you think you¡¯re too awesome, you¡¯ll die.


    After all, unless one transcended the universe, overlooked the Great Dao, and ignored the rules, no one was truly invincible.


    Whoever is arrogant will die.¡±


    There were two sides to the story.


    The sect masters of the five Azure Peak sects had already been selected.


    The sect leader was Qin Xiang.


    Because Qin Xiang was the only one among the three who was still alive and hadpleted the mission.


    After Fairy Bi¡¯s death, after the spies sent back the terrifying scene of ¡± many experts disappearing on the spot ¡± , Qin Xiang continued to carry out the original n.


    He gave many instructions and asked his confidant Meng Shan to go to Qi State to be the state preceptor.


    Before he left, Meng Shan had already made all the arrangements for his funeral. He went to the Royal Pce of Qi State with the intention of dying and not returning.


    After that, he began to work hard as the state preceptor. Every day, he treated everyone well as if he was walking on thin ice.


    The first thing he did when he woke up in the morning was to cheer himself up in front of the mirror. After that, he went to talk to the first person he saw. Whether this person was a pce maid, a eunuch, or just amoner, he treated them equally. He smiled at everyone and returned the toast to everyone at the banquet without putting on any airs.


    At first, Meng Shan was rather stiff, but he was a straightforward man, so he slowly enjoyed it.


    After all, his status was there. If you threw peaches at others, others would naturally repay you with plums. If you respected others, others would naturally respect him from the bottom of their hearts.


    And then¡­


    Meng Shan was fine.


    He was not missing.


    He did not die.


    The probing ended.


    Thus, Qin Xiang understood.


    This was not a strange incident brought about by the new killing cmity, nor was it the collusion between the Qi Kingdom and other sects, but ¡­


    There was a monster hiding in the pce of Qi State.


    As long as he was the state preceptor, this monster would not kill.


    The first thing Qin Xiang did after he became the Sect Master was to formte the ¡°Rules of Acting as the State Preceptor¡±. He strictly controlled the candidates for the State Preceptor. He was the first to include the ¡°view of ordinary people¡± and ¡°personal character¡± into the primary assessment indicators¡­


    As for¡­


    Peak Master Baili died on his way back from the Wan Jian House.


    The Wan Jian House was a behemoth in the western world of the northern part of the Cloud Continent.


    This stalemate was far deeper than what the five sects of the Green Peak had thought.


    On the other side,


    Peak Master Chu had disappeared from Sealed River Vige just like all the other disciples.


    What was different from the other disciples was that Peak Master Chu had used his powerful strength of Level Thirteen to prove one thing. This missing person case was a murder case.


    Because he left a bloody handprint on the tree stump at the entrance of Fenghe Vige.


    The handprint was moving in the opposite direction of the vige, leaving behind a ring trail.


    It was as if¡­


    Peak Master Chu, who was covered in blood, seemed to have been dragged back by something.


    Hence, Fenghe Vige was listed as a forbidden area that could not be approached.


    The white-haired monarch naturally understood that the change in the sect¡¯s attitude was due to fear.


    No, it was a guardian.


    Then, who was this guardian?


    Qi Xiu and a few trusted aides carefully investigated the three missing cases. Suddenly, they realized something. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°This subject also understands¡­¡±


    ¡°I know who the mysterious expert in the Imperial Pce is.¡±


    ¡± This man is very bold and imposing. He has a tall and mighty figure. There are three scars on his left eye, and he is extremely fierce. In every missing case, he is at the scene of the disappearance and is the closest to the target. ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. After the incident, everyone else was shocked and incoherent. However, this person¡¯s voice was as calm as usual. It was as if everything was within his expectations. ¡®


    ¡°This person¡­With such a bearing, you¡¯re only an ordinary guard in my pce?¡±


    ¡°Just by looking at his name, I can actually guess a thing or two¡­Jin Batian, what an overbearing name. How can a person with such a name be an ordinary person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should affect him.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Qi Xiu coughed a few times. He rubbed his brows tiredly. His body was getting worse by the day.


    He tapped his fingers on the table for a while and said,¡± I naturally don¡¯t dare to influence him, but I will promote him to themander of the pce. He will not kneel when he sees me and will be free toe and go. That is good. ¡±


    The title of Grand Commander was only an honorary title. Qi Xiu naturally did not dare to let such a person take care of worldly affairs. In that case, he would give him the privilege of walking in the Imperial Pce.


    Hence¡­


    A few dayster.


    An ordinary guard, Jin Batian, became themander¡­His status was extraordinary.


    This inexplicable title made many people who were interested understand something.


    Even Meng Shan understood.


    The Imperial Advisor personally went to visit the Grand Commander.


    However, even with the 13 Realms of Meng Mountain, he couldn¡¯t see through themander¡¯s true strength.


    Meng Shan naturally didn¡¯t dare to probe. He carefully interacted with the Great Commander and waster intimidated by the Great Commander¡¯s boldness. After that, he became even more respectful.


    He quietly sent the information back to the five sects of Green Peak.


    Thus, Qin Xiang also understood.


    Once Qin Xiang understood, more people understood.


    As time passed, this gradually spread among the higher-ups of the sect.


    Jin Batian, the Great Commander of the Qi Kingdom, was an absolutely mysterious expert. He could make two Great Power Realm experts, five Divine Power Realm experts, and ten Dharmakaya Realm experts disappear without a trace¡­


    He attacked silently, and so on.


    If he attacked with his full strength, who knew what kind of earth-shattering situation it would cause.


    However, it seemed that such a strong person only wanted to live a hermit¡¯s life. The strength he revealed was only that of an ordinary person.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb him.


    Immediately after, the name Jin Batian was ced on the list of many sects that could not be provoked¡­


    He became the pir of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce.


    Jin Batian was extremely flustered. He did not know what had happened, but since something good had happened, he would im it and then start pretending..


    As he became more and more pretentious, he fell deeper and deeper.


    Slowly, he understood.


    It turned out that he had been mistaken for the mysterious expert of the Imperial Pce.


    He was panicking to the extreme, but it was already toote to back down, so he could only avoid talking to others.


    And this further strengthened the prestige of the Great Commander¡­


    The chiefmander lived a tiring life every day. He carefully searched for the true mysterious expert.


    But he found nothing..


    As time passed, the mysterious expert never appeared again, nor did he reveal the truth that he was a fake.


    Themander understood that the other party did not like this thing, or perhaps they had tacitly agreed to his existence. Therefore, he could only continue acting with a straight face.


    The following spring.


    Xia Ji was now ¡®seven¡¯.


    He was facing the bronze mirror while Little Wu wasbing his hair behind him.


    Hua Xiaochan looked at him nervously from the side. ¡± Little Yu, today is the sect¡¯s selection day. Because of that person, the Green Peak Five Sects originally only opened up two slots, but it directly expanded to nine slots.


    You¡¯re talented and intelligent. In terms of learning, no one among our brothers and sisters canpare to you. If you¡¯re selected to join the sect this time, you¡¯ll be able to live with an even more transcendent status.¡±


    Xia Ji stretched out his hands, and Xiao Wu helped him put on a fitting robe.


    Xia Ji stood up and straightened his clothes in front of the mirror. The reflection was a quiet and wless boy. Although he was young, he was very calm and unmoved. He was unfazed by the favor and humiliation. His eyes seemed to be filled with the sun, moon, and stars. He was as lofty as a mountain, majestic and majestic.


    He looked down on the Green Peak Five Sects.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to move before the killing tribtion started.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll try my best..¡±

 Chapter 512 - 512: 15. The Royal Saint Child

    Chapter 512 - 512: 15. The Royal Saint Child


    Trantor: 549690339


    Out of the forty-six princes and princesses, the Green Peak Five Sects had chosen nine.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t selected.


    Therefore, although everyone did not say anything on the surface, they secretlyughed at him.


    ¡® He¡¯s indeed a bookworm. He only knows how to read ordinary books. When ites to cultivation, he doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications. ¡® ¡® No wonder he is called Yu. He really lives up to his name, haha. ¡±


    ¡°This fool only knows how to read books and doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world. It¡¯s not bad for a stupid bird to fly first, but you also need to get along with others, right?


    Look at the other princes and princesses. They either follow the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, or the Eldest Princess. Even if they don¡¯t show their faces on the surface, aren¡¯t they still in contact with all parties in secret?¡±


    ¡® Only these seventeen children really don¡¯t have mountains or rivers. They don¡¯t contact each other either. They only know how to read books. Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Foolish, extremely foolish.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, another five years had passed.


    Xia Jixu was already fourteen years old.


    He grew up to be a gentle and humble young master.


    He had never contacted the other princes and princesses, nor had he cultivated the Blood Force and True Qi martial arts taught by the imperial family¡¯s experts. He had never even participated in anything in the capital of Qi State.


    He was like an invisible person, reading books every day. If one wanted to find him, they didn¡¯t need to go anywhere else. They just needed to go to the Great


    Qi Academy Pavilion.


    Logically speaking, no one would pay attention to such a prince.


    However, perhaps it was because of his good looks and bearing, there were actually many young girls from noble families who took a fancy to him and wanted to marry him. Therefore, they wanted their noble parents to help matchmake him.


    This kind of girl who only cared about looks was ridiculed by other talented women who had great foresight.


    A talented woman with great foresight would never take a fancy to such a bookworm.


    So what if he was good at studying?


    How useful was it?


    On the other side, even though many young girls were secretly in love, their parents did not dare to really matchmake them.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were looking down on the Prince, but as long as they were sensible enough, they knew that the Ruler¡¯s health was getting worse by the day and the Inheritance War was just around the corner. Who would dare to marry the Prince at this time?


    If he was dragged into the storm, he would be jumping into a fire pit.


    There might be conflicts between mortal kingdoms.


    The Inheritance War was iparably fierce.


    The mortal world needed vitality and its own order.


    And the sect needed to be high and mighty, to be aloof from the outside world.


    If there were wars in the sect, there would naturally be wars in the mortal world¡¯s dynasties.


    As long as it did not cross the bottom line, the sect would not care about this.


    This was the reason, and it was also the consensus of the Extraordinaires.


    Xia Ji was waiting for his death.


    He was also waiting for someone.


    He had waited for 113 years.


    If this person came, then, to him, no matter where he was, he would beplete.


    Little Su was by his side. If that person also came, then this would be his home.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to raise his cultivation level.


    How could he be so impatient as to raise himself to the 12th level and reach the 13th level?


    It was the youths who needed to travel far because they had never seen the distance, because they yearned to walk out of their own path.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s Dao was already in his heart, and the distance was already in his eyes.


    How could he only want to increase his cultivation level?


    He wanted toy a solid foundation.


    It was so firm that he firmly believed that he could ascend to the supreme realm and transcend the supreme.


    It was so strong that there were no ancient people for millions of years ago, and no one came after that.


    A de of grass could cut the sun, moon, and stars, and a grain of sand could fill the sea.


    Was grass strong?


    Was the sand strong?


    Not strong.


    Because the strong ones were the ones who held the grass and the sand.


    He wanted to be this person.


    If one¡¯s heart contained the universe, one would truly be unperturbed.


    He was calm, but he wasn¡¯t frozen, so Xia Ji still did what he had to do. At the same time, he had already seen the general map of Yunzhou and the general description of the eastern continent.


    Cheers suddenly came from below the building of Da Qi Academy¡­


    ¡°This ¡­ Isn¡¯t this the Great Commander?¡± ¡°Grand Commander, it¡¯s the Grand Commander.¡±


    ¡°Themander is so handsome.¡±


    ¡°So this is the mysterious expert of our Qi Country. His aura is so strong. Just by getting close to him, one can¡¯t help but feel their heart beat faster and their legs tremble.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Commander is too powerful.¡±


    Xia Ji casually turned his head and saw a tall and strong man walking with his hat lowered.


    But even so, he was still unable to hide his identity and was discovered by the students in the learning pavilion because they were cheering.


    Jin Batian had no choice but to straighten his back. To be honest, he just felt that his martial arts needed a breakthrough and wanted toe to the Da Qi Academy to find a book..


    He didn¡¯t want to be discovered.


    Jin Batian¡¯s face instantly turned stern. The scar on his left eye made him look even colder, making people shudder just by looking into his eyes.


    ¡°Commander, you¡¯re so dignified,¡± the student passers-by began to speak loudly again.


    ¡°It looks really reliable.¡± ¡°As expected of the Grand Commander.¡±


    Jin Batian was speechless.


    At this moment, something unexpected happened. A cold voice came from the corner of the building.


    ¡°I want to challenge you.¡±


    The voice covered the area. Although it was calm, it was like a p of thunder that suppressed all the noise. The students and passers-by looked up and saw a figure in a ck robe standing in the air on the corner of the Zhuwa.


    It was a swordsman. He stood at a high ce and seemed to have merged with the surrounding wind. When Jin Batian looked at him, a murderous aura enveloped him like a wolf¡¯s smoke.


    ¡°Bloodv Hand,¡± the swordsman reported.


    Some students knew this name.


    Xue Shou was a martial arts fanatic in Da Qi, but he was also the strongest person in Da Qi today. He was known as the strongest person under the sect. Although his strength was at the tenth level, he was extremely powerful. With his own abilities, he had once faced an eleventh level Dharmakaya expert head-on..

 Chapter 513 - 513: 15. The Royal Saint Child

    Chapter 513: 15. The Royal Saint Child


    Trantor: 549690339


    The passersby immediately shouted.


    Blood Hand, although you are powerful, you are not qualified to challenge the


    Grand Commander. ¡±


    ¡°I know, but I still want to challenge you,¡± Bloody Hand said.


    He looked respectfully at the man with great spirit and said, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±


    Jin Batian¡¯s expression was cold as he sighed in his heart. How could he be a match for the number one person under the Da Qi Sect?


    It seemed like¡­


    Today was the day to admit that he was not that mysterious expert.


    He was already too tired.


    No matter what the result was, he would ept it.


    Jin Batian closed his eyes in pain and slowly took off his hat.


    His actions alerted Bloody Hand, who thought that this terrifying expert was about to attack. He was a martial arts fanatic and had only heard that the Great Commander was a peerless expert who lived in seclusion. He did not know about the Great Commander¡¯s battle achievements, so he dared to challenge him rashly.


    At this moment, Blood Hand¡¯s body moved as he pounced forward like an agile hunter. He stepped on the void, and as the air currents rolled, the power around him shook the space, and three Dharma Forms appeared.


    The moment he attacked, he used his strongest killing move. This was a series of fatal moves that he had used hundreds and thousands of times. At this moment, this killing move was natural and had already enveloped themander who was still standing on the ground.


    The sword broke through the sky.


    And at this moment¡­


    Blood Hand¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up again because he suddenly realized that when he was facing such a powerful expert, his temperament had a breakthrough. The power of his spiritual world pushed his strength forward, so that this sword was a sword that he had never used in his life.


    He showed off his abilities!


    It fell from the sky!


    A cold light shed!


    Jin Batian was speechless.


    He hurriedly raised his hand, wanting to shout, ¡± Wait, I admit defeat. ¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Bloody Hand was suddenly suppressed by a terrifying force from the sky. His trajectory was forcefully changed in mid-air, and he crashed onto the ground of the Great Qi Academy.


    Bricks and tiles shattered, and stone fragments flew everywhere.


    Bloody Hand spat out a mouthful of blood mist and wanted to get up, but he realized that his entire body was in pain, and a perfect amount of power was nowmg tnrougn nis DOW.


    If this power was a little stronger, it would break his meridians. If it was a little stronger, he would be able to use the sword a second time.


    At this moment, it was just right.


    It was enough to make him unable to move and could only kneel.


    Jin Batian was bbergasted.


    In the eyes of the passers-by, this mightymander had only casually waved his hand¡­Bloody Hand knelt down.


    Jin Batian¡¯s left eye was scarred, and he felt even colder. He wanted to find out who had done it, because the person who had done it might be the true mysterious expert.


    But he did not find it.


    He sighed heavily at Bloody Hand. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    Bloody Hand widened his eyes and looked at him.


    Even though he had experienced hundreds of battles, he was actually terrified when faced with that terrifying aura.


    At the same time, he understood.


    Therefore, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m convinced. I shouldn¡¯t have overestimated myself and challenged themander¡­¡± I have indeed found the wrong person.¡±


    Jin Batian was speechless.


    He was in extreme pain.


    That was not what he meant, alright?


    The surrounding people were already shocked and cheering.


    Jin Batian lowered the brim of his hat. He wouldn¡¯t be reading today and would just return to the pce.


    At the top of the Great Qi Library, Xia Ji smiled and shook his head. This could be considered as adding some fun to his life, and having someone like Jin Batian saved him a lot of trouble.


    First of all, everyone could see Jin Batian¡¯s movements and knew that he was a reclusive powerhouse.


    Secondly, even if Jin Batian was defeated one day, his opponent would have even more scruples because he knew that the true expert was still behind the scenes.


    The fourteen-year-old prince drank a mouthful of wolfberry tea. When he and Little Wu returned to the pce at night, Crown Prince Qi Heng blocked his way.


    ¡°Seventeenth brother,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Wu, you can go back first.¡± Xia Ji nced at Xiao Wu.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    A momentter.


    Xia Ji followed the Crown Prince to a unique courtyard.


    There were a few tes of stir-fried food, a pot of grape wine, and two luminous jade cups in the pavilion.


    The two of them sat opposite each other.


    The bright moon rose from the pceplex, and the bright ice cast a mottled shadow on the buildings.


    Crown Prince Qi Heng dismissed the crowd, then looked at Xia Ji seriously and said slowly, ¡°¡±You and I brothers, let¡¯s have a frank and honest talk today.


    Come, have a drink first.¡±


    He filled two sses of wine.


    The two of them clinked their sses and drank.


    Crown Prince Qi Heng went straight to the point,¡±Seventeenth brother, do you think that you can transcend thepetition for the throne just like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about fighting for the throne,¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    Crown Prince Qi Heng said, ¡± Seventeenth brother sits high up in the library every day and doesn¡¯t nav attention to what¡¯s happening outside- However. the


    fight for the throne is cruel. Second brother and sixth brother are all fighting for it, and the Eldest Princess is adding fuel to the fire. Other than the few younger siblings who went to the sect, everyone else has already chosen their side.


    If they lost, they would either die or be exiled. This was inevitable.


    It was time for his seventeenth brother to make a choice.


    Because if you choose, there is still a chance. If you don¡¯t choose, then you are destined to not be able to escape the final bad ending. No matter who takes the throne, they will no longer pay attention to seventeenth brother.¡±


    Xia Ji poured himself another ss of wine.


    It¡¯s not that Ick the support of my seventeenth brother, ¡± Crown Prince Qi Heng said. ¡± It¡¯s just that I feel that the chances of me ascending to the throne are extremely high. Even if my second brother, sixth brother, and Eldest Princess join forces, they¡¯re still not my match.


    Therefore, I want you to stand on my side. I like schrs too. I don¡¯t want you to be unable to disy your talents and ambitions.


    Seventeenth brother, you can secretly support me. When the timees, I will be conferred the title of king and assist in government affairs. Wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. This Crown Prince really had good intentions.


    This was because he did not have much power in this battle for the throne.


    The Crown Prince indeed felt that his chances of winning were very high, so he came to bet with him.


    Otherwise, if the Crown Prince didn¡¯t confer the title of King to those who followed the Dragon, but conferred the title of King to himself, it wouldn¡¯t make sense. The Crown Prince himself wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it.


    ¡°Eldest Brother and I usually only take a few nces from afar at the royal banquet. Even if we talk, we should talk a little more, right?¡± Xia Jiqi asked.


    Why is Eldest Brother suddenly so concerned about me?¡±


    The Crown Prince said, ¡± We have never been chosen to enter a sect, so we have no chance of bing immortals in this life. Immortals have their own troubles, and we also have our own games.


    I see that my seventeenth brother is not involved in worldly affairs and only cares about reading. No matter what others say about him, I always feel that he is not what they say.


    The 17th brother had books, talent, power, and the world in his belly. Although he was young, he was definitely one of the top romantic celebrities in the world. However, the 17th brother did not understand the undercurrents of this battle for the throne.


    If my seventeenth brother is a ridiculous silkpants, then so be it. I won¡¯t care, so I¡¯ll let you be.


    However, since he¡¯s our royal family¡¯s Saint Child, how can he be left behind and covered in dust?¡±


    The Crown Prince smiled and extended his hand. His eyes were bright as he looked at the youth opposite him and said emotionally, don¡¯t want to step on the bones of my siblings, and I don¡¯t want to have no rtives by my side in the future. You and I have lived in the same pce for fourteen years, are you willing to live with me for another hundred years? Together, we will create the future of Qi Country?¡±


    His voice was sincere as he looked at the innocent and gentle youth in front of him with anticipation.


    Xia Ji took his hand and held it tightly. Then, he said sincerely, ¡®¡±¡®Actually, I won¡¯t stay in the Imperial City forever. In another two or three years, when the time is right, I will go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°In another two or three years, my seventeenth brother will get married and settle down. At that time, even if I am not anxious, Consort Chan will be anxious, right?¡± Seventeenth brother, where do you want to go?¡±


    Xia Jiughed as well, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The Crown Prince suddenly said, ¡± There is Feni Kingdom in the east. In recent years, they have often provoked the border of our Great Qi.


    Since I need to ascend to the throne, I need to solve this problem and establish my achievements in this battle.


    I begged Imperial Father to let me go, and Imperial Father agreed to let me lead a hundred thousand troops.


    When I return, the dust will settle and the fight for the throne will end.¡± Xia Ji was stunned.


    He vaguely remembered that Gu Chen had also led a hundred thousand soldiers in the same way and then disappeared.


    However, he quickly realized that even if the five great ns were in Yunzhou, they wouldn¡¯t care about this matter, let alone where they were.


    ¡°Then I wish the Crown Prince a great victory.¡±


    The Crown Princeughed out loud.


    ¡°Good! Today, you and I brothers won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk..¡±

 Chapter 515 - 515: 16. With a flip of the hand, the wind rises, and the snow falls.

    Chapter 515 - 515: 16. With a flip of the hand, the wind rises, and the snow falls.


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the early autumn, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, Qi Xiu, the monarch of Qi State, suddenly contracted a cold. The cold was nothing serious, but it mainly triggered a hidden disease in his body.


    He began to cough violently, and the morning court session became once every half a month.


    Qi Xiu felt that he might not be able to make it. He was waiting.


    Waiting for a result.


    The result of the confrontation between the Crown Prince and the Feni Kingdom.<div>


    Mid-autumn,te autumn, and then early winter.


    Qi Xiu was getting worse and worse.


    In the entire Imperial City, even the vagrants on the streets could feel a strange atmosphere.


    It was a turbulent atmosphere.


    The Second Prince, the Sixth Prince, and the Eldest Princess seemed to havee to an agreement. They seemed to have roughly received the news from the front line and seen the current situation of the emperor. They were preparing to brew a n that no one knew about. They wouldplete it in one go and reverse the situation.


    Winter.


    Heavy snow.


    The 100,000 strong army suffered a crushing defeat, and only a few thousand people returned.


    The reason for their defeat was simple. The Feni Kingdom had sent an expert from the Myriad Sword Sect.


    The Myriad Sword Sect no longer seemed to care about the agreement that stated that the sect could not enter the mortal world to fight. As for offending the five sects of the Green Peak, they were even less afraid. In any case, they had already killed a Baili Peak Master.


    When the Crown Prince left, he was insufferably arrogant and full of pride.


    When he returned, he was covered in blood and pain was hidden in his eyes. His hands gripped the horse¡¯s mane tightly, and his eyes were wide open at all times. He muttered, ¡± How could this be, how could this be¡­ He didn¡¯t understand why the Wan Jian House would attack.


    What did the Wan Jian House want to do? Da da da da¡­


    The sound of horse hooves came from the east.


    Crown Prince Qi Heng rode his horse into the east gate, but what he received was a cold gaze.


    It was not his fault that a sect had intervened.


    This was not a power level that he could handle at all¡­


    But no one would understand.


    A defeat was a defeat.


    He silently endured these cold gazes and went to the pce in the center of the capital.


    However, the atmosphere in the Imperial Pce today was a little strange.


    The guards in front of the door seemed to reasonably stop the general whose armor was stained with blood and only let the Crown Prince enter the pce to report on his work.


    The Crown Prince let the generals go back.


    He entered the first door of the pce alone.


    Then, he went to the second door.


    The Royal Pce of Qi State was impregnable. There were four doors, and behind them was the open space of the square, which led directly to the main hall of the court.


    Qi Heng was immersed in dispiritedness and frustration. He bit his lip and lowered his head like a sinner.


    His hands and feet were bound by invisible shackles and fell heavily.


    His back was slightly hunched as if he had failed.


    He urged his horse,


    The wind and snow were very heavy.


    The horse swung its hooves and passed through the first gate.


    At the second door, Qi Heng raised his head in surprise. In his eyes was a young man waiting for him with his hands down.


    ¡°Seventeenth brother, why are you here?¡± Qi Heng asked in surprise.


    The young man waiting for him was Xia Ji.


    ¡® I just happened toe back, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I saw you riding in from afar. I was waiting for you to enter the pce. ¡±


    Qi Heng sighed heavily and looked at him with aplicated expression. He suddenly said, ¡°¡±You and I have never contacted each other before. Why have youe here to wee me today? Go by yourself, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡®


    Xia Jiughed out loud.


    He stepped forward and pulled the reins, then walked forward.


    The horse Qi Heng was riding was a famous horse called Lion Head. It was famous for having a fierce temper and would not let strangers touch it. However, for some reason, it had be an obedient little rabbit and was pulled away by Xia Ji.


    Qi Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. What else did he want to say?


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Xia Ji asked calmly.


    Qi Heng shut up.


    It was human nature to pursue benefits and escape from harm, but it obviously did not include the Seventeenth Prince.


    He looked at his younger brother and made a decision in his heart. After this defeat, it was very likely that he would lose his position as the Crown Prince, but if he wanted to protect a younger brother who had not participated in the Inheritance War, a younger brother who had no energy and only knew how to study, then he could still do it. However, there was a price to pay.


    But so what?


    If you throw me peaches, I¡¯ll give you plums in return.


    ¡°Good!¡± the Crown Prince said. Let¡¯s enter the pce together.¡±


    The wind and snow dazzled the eyes as they flew into the Imperial Court.


    The gentle and modest youth led the defeated Crown Prince¡¯s horse and passed through the second door.


    Just as they were about to reach the third door, the iron door suddenly let out a loud bang. It brought with it a violent gust of wind as it suddenly fell to the ground, blocking the way forward.


    The Crown Prince was stunned, but his expression changed immediately. He reacted quickly and was about to turn around and leave the second door when he heard the heavy pounding of the city gate behind him. The sound reverberated in the air, extremely ear-piercing.


    The second door closed.


    There was arge courtyard and a passageway.


    But now, it had be and of peril.


    It had be a ce where there was no way to advance or retreat. It could only wait for death.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps could be heard from the top of the wall. Soon, a few figures in luxurious robes and many soldiers in ck light armor ran up and surrounded the wall from all sides.


    The Crown Prince looked up and saw that behind the cold light of the heavy bolts, he saw the Second Prince, the Sixth Prince, the Eldest Princess, and many other younger brothers and sisters.


    He understood.


    This was a fatal blow.


    It was his own ending.


    However, this was not the end of the Inheritance War. After that, the Second Prince and the Sixth Prince would still fight to see who would win, but without his threat, the two of them would have a real chance.


    He was experienced in handling matters and could not guarantee that the monarch would still pass the throne to him.


    Everyone was about to shoot when the Eldest Princess raised her hand to signal for them to wait.


    She nced at the city and frowned, saying sternly, ¡°¡±Seventeen, why are you down there?


    You ¡­ Run to the corner and hide!¡±


    As she said this, the Eldest Princess nced at Qi Heng again. ¡± Crown Prince, after so many years of mutual deception, it¡¯s time to end it today. We¡¯ve done a lot of things. Your death was not unjust, so don¡¯t drag Seventeen down with you.


    Seventeen is the purest of us. No matter who gets the position in the end, Seventeen can apany him to govern Qi.


    Seventeen, he doesn¡¯t deserve to die.¡±


    The Crown Prince looked around andughed miserably.


    ng!


    He unsheathed the sword in his hand and shed at his neck.


    Xia Ji flicked his finger, and a force that was just right sent the sword flying.


    This move shocked the Crown Prince and the people in the city.


    ¡°Old Seventeen, you study every day. Do you know kung fu?¡± the Second Prince asked. You¡¯re hiding it well.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the use?¡± Prince Six asked. Seventeen, do you want to die here? Was there any meaning? What are you studying for?¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    ¡°How can we stop the war?¡± Prince Six mocked.


    ¡°In terms of ability, isn¡¯t Eldest Brother the strongest?¡± Xia Ji asked. In terms of benevolence, Eldest Brother is also willing to do so. Moreover, Eldest Brother is the Crown Prince now, so let Eldest Brother take the throne.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding people could not help butugh.


    ¡°Seventeen, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± the Eldest Princess raised her voice. If you let him live, you¡¯re letting us die. You don¡¯t understand how cruel the Inheritance War is, you don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    The Crown Prince took a deep look at Xia Ji. He didn¡¯t expect his younger brother to be so loyal. ¡°¡±Seventeen, go to the corner. The Eldest Princess is right. You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    After saying these three words, he raised his hands.


    The snowstorm in this world suddenly stopped.


    He moved his hand again.


    The snowstorm started to move again. The white snow gathered and turned into thousands of pure white pythons. They slithered in the air and whistled. As they barged in, white lightning surged. The crossbows of all the soldiers on the city wall were smashed away.


    The crossbow fell into the air like meat falling into a pack of wolves. In the blink of an eye, it attracted the attention of many strong winds who were scrambling to attack.


    The crossbow bounced twice in the air and was directly torn apart!


    Without long-range weapons, even if they couldn¡¯tunch long-range attacks, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill the Crown Prince from the top of the city wall.


    Everyone was dumbfounded¡­


    The Second Prince quietly took out his longbow, but before he could draw the bowstring, it was blown away by the wind and exploded.


    The gentle youth raised his head and slowly walked to the center of the courtyard. As long as he raised his hands, there would be no more weapons in this world.


    The fourteen-year-old Seventeenth Prince raised his voice and said, ¡°¡®With me around, no one can die.¡±


    Everyone looked at him in disbelief.


    I¡¯m fated with the Grand Commander. He has been teaching me cultivation since many years ago. Today is the first time I¡¯m using it..

 Chapter 516 - 516: 17. My Big Sister Is Invincible

    Chapter 516 - 516: 17. My Big Sister Is Invincible


    Trantor: 549690339


    The news quickly spread¡­


    Themander couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He tried hard to recall, but he still could not remember when he had taught the Seventeenth Prince.


    When Qi Xiu dragged her sick body to look for him and asked, ¡± Is it okay to let Qi Heng take the throne? ¡°, themander waspletely dumbfounded.


    He instinctively wanted to say ¡°whatever, I didn¡¯t participate in the Inheritance War¡±, but when the words left his mouth, he thought of the Seventeenth Prince and replied, ¡°What my disciple wants is what I want.¡±<div>


    The two of them answered concisely.


    Qi Xiu smiled.


    The king, who was already gued by chronic illness, suddenly rxed.


    That was because the Seventeenth Son had said that ¡± no one can die. ¡± Since this was the Grand Commander¡¯s intention, then it seemed that none of his children really needed to die.


    In the Inheritance War, how could there be no deaths?


    However, even though he was a king, he was still a person who was not far from death. Who could bear to see their children die?


    Thus, Qi Xiu bowed three times to themander.


    Themander panicked and could only ask with a straight face, ¡°What does


    Your Majesty mean?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior, for protecting the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°Second thanks to Senior for resolving the war.¡±


    ¡°Three¡­l implore Senior to take care of Qi Country in the future.¡±


    The Great Commander thought, ¡®If I don¡¯t stay in the Imperial Pce, where else can I go? If I run out, I might be exposed.¡¯


    However, at this moment, he was itching to meet the Seventeenth Prince and get in touch with that mysterious senior to curry favor with him.


    As for the Seventeenth Prince, well¡­How could a fourteen-year-old kid be an expert?


    He must be the disciple of a true mysterious expert who had pushed the me onto him.


    Therefore, themander suppressed his panic and said indifferently, ¡®¡±Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Qi Xiu didn¡¯t say much and left.


    As soon as he left, the Great Commander immediately jumped up and wanted to run to the harem. However, he thought about it and thought that although he was the Great Commander, it was not good to go to the harem rashly. If he did not go to the harem, could he ask the Seventeenth Prince toe and see him?


    Themander looked at his tall and mighty expression in the bronze mirror. His face was terrifying and dignified. His every move emitted a grand aura, as if it could make one¡¯s heart beat faster.


    His heart was beating very fast.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a notification suddenly came from outside the door.


    ¡°Seventeenth Prince, Qi Yu requests an audience with the Grand Commander.¡± Themander was overjoyed. He cleared his throat and said,¡±Let him in.¡±


    Thus, he saw the fourteen-year-old prince walk in.


    After the time for an incense stick to burn. Themander had already be a grandson.


    ¡°Understood, understood.¡±


    Of course I do. No one in the world knows it better than me. ¡®


    Themander bowed to the sky. ¡± Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with Eldest Senior Brother to do a good job. ¡®


    ¡°Master didn¡¯t say that he would take you as his disciple,¡± Xia Ji looked at Jin Batian and asked curiously.


    Jin Batian¡¯s tall and mighty body immediatelyy down and hugged the fourteen-year-old prince¡¯s leg tightly. He wailed, ¡°Eldest senior brother, just tell master¡­Eldest Senior Brother and I hit it off at first sight. If I can¡¯t be Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s junior brother, my life will be meaningless.¡±


    With tears and snot in his eyes, he hugged Xia Jits leg as if he was hugging Yu Sheng and refused to let go.


    What a joke. He was being praised so highly now. If he was exposed one day, that would be endless misery.


    Moreover, the more he understood about ¡± the things he had done and the people he had killed ¡°, the more he felt that ¡± he ¡± was too terrifying.


    Now that he had seen his own disciple, how could he not seize this opportunity?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Senior Brother, from now on, you are my brother, my biological brother. ¡± Themander was touched. He had finally found the organization.


    The next day.


    Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, the Seventeenth Prince was walking by theke with the dignifiedmander.


    Themander¡¯s face was stern and horrified. The three scars on his left eye were extremely ferocious. He said in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, did our


    Master agree?¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± You can pass on your skills, but you won¡¯t ept any disciples. How many you pass on depends on your performance. ¡®


    Themander said the most cowardly words in the most awesome manner,¡±Understood, understood. From now on, I¡¯ll listen to Senior Brother.¡±


    At this moment.


    East of Yunzhou.


    Neon lights fill the sky.


    The spiritual energy was colorful, making the sea of clouds in the mountains seem like a dream.


    The tallest mountain in the mountain was extremely strange. It looked like it was being twisted by a huge force and spiraled upwards.


    The peak of the mountain was an extremely wide pceplex.


    However, this pce didn¡¯t have any mountain paths, so people could only fly up on their sword wheels.


    There were six, eight, ten, and twelve sword wheels. As long as it was an even number, it could be increased continuously.


    Each wheel was a flying sword that was connected to him. The more wheels he had, the more flying swords he could control.


    Although this rule did not apply to some freaks, it was applicable to most people.


    The stronger the power, the better control he could have over the flying sword.


    The more flying swords there were, the stronger the sword formation that could be set up on its own.


    However, at this moment, a woman sitting in the deepest part of the rainbow sky only had a knife.


    The knife was in the box, and the box was huge.


    The woman was also iparably huge.


    Although she was wearing a id apron, she was not cute at all.


    Because even if she was sitting, she was still much taller than even the most burly man. If she stood up, she would probably be nearly four meters tall..

 Chapter 517 - 517: 17. My Big Sister Is Invincible

    Chapter 517 - 517: 17. My Big Sister Is Invincible


    Trantor: 549690339


    The woman¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and her belly was folded and copsed, giving off a terrifying feeling.


    The most terrifying thing was the wisp of ck gas lingering between her eyebrows.


    Looking closely, she was surrounded by ck gas.


    This energy was indistinct. Ordinary people could only feel a chill, but they would never be able to sense it.


    This was because this was already a concrete evil karma.<div>


    Therefore, only those who had reached Level 13 Karma Realm could see the ck gas.


    The woman had been sitting here for two hundred years.


    Karma was obtained through nightmares.


    Dreams were not reality, but they were closer to the soul.


    The longer one lingered in the nightmare and did not die, the stronger one would be.


    Ordinary cultivators only needed to stay in the nightmare for three days to sessfully break through.


    However, this woman had already slept for 200 years.


    The lifespan of an Extraordinary was beyond the imagination of mortals. After the tenth realm, reaching the peak of each realm could increase one¡¯s lifespan by a thousand years. If one reached the twenty-second realm, one could increase one¡¯s lifespan by twelve thousand years.


    At this moment, the stronger experts were already at the peak of level 13. In other words, many of them had 3,000 years of lifespan.


    At this moment, this terrifyingly huge woman was still sleeping.


    However, her eyshes had already begun to twitch, as if she might wake up at any moment.


    The ce where she was sleeping was the deepest part of the Wan Jian House¡¯s forbidden grounds.


    Further away, there was a white-robed man sitting cross-legged.


    The man was much more normal than the woman.


    There was a knife on his knee.


    The white-robed man was also a forbidden area.


    This was the depths of the forbiddennd.


    The Wan Jian House was quite a distance away from the depths of the forbiddennd, and the entrance was guarded by elite disciples of the Wan Jian House day and night.


    At this moment¡­


    In the central hall of the Wan Jian House, a discussion was going on.


    ¡°Sect Master, how should we deal with the Feni Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°What is the progress?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already swallowed the periphery of the Qi Kingdom. If we go any further, we¡¯ll touch the bottom line of the five sects of the Green Peak. That will be an official sect war. At that time, there will be a lot of implications.


    Although the strength of the Green Peak Five Sects is not as good as ours, they still have connections with many aristocratic families, small sects, and itinerant cultivators. That ce is also their home ground. When the timees, there will definitely be a huge battle.¡±


    ¡°Kill? Why not? The situation between the East and the West is about to break, and the fourth killing tribtion is about to arrive. At that time, are we going to deal with the killing tribtion while scheming against these sects and snatching resources?


    Although mortals aren¡¯t of much use, they¡¯re the best at collecting information.


    Only by unifying them can we take the initiative in the new killing tribtion.¡±


    However, the western alliance also has many experts. If we invade rashly, it will only cause arge number of casualties¡­¡±


    ¡°My eldest senior sister is invincible. How could there be any casualties?¡±


    The man in the middle of the hall tapped his fingers on the armrest and said coldly, ¡°¡±Let the Feni Kingdom charge over. If the Qi Kingdom is willing to surrender, let the entire imperial familye and worship me.


    As for the Five Green Peak Sects, tell them that if they dare toy a finger on any of the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s disciples, when my Big Sister wakes up, she will ughter all of the Qi Country¡¯s sects, from top to bottom, leaving no one alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes


    The man¡¯s eyes shed with a ck aura. He thought for a moment and said coldly, ¡°¡±Send a letter to the Green Peak Five Sects. Just write five words¡­


    The demon was about to wake up.


    They should understand that without the Qi Kingdom, they are still a sect. However, if there is no one in the sect, they are nothing.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master, is the Demon Lord really about to wake up?¡±


    A suppressed and shocked voice sounded.


    It was as if everyone still remembered the time when that terrifying woman suppressed this ce.


    Although two hundred years had passed, the terrifying appearance of that woman from back then was still imprinted in their hearts.


    She had soaked Yunzhou¡¯s history with blood and darkness, so much so that theter generations did not even dare to record that overly shocking historical fact. They only vaguely mixed it with other events, deliberately downying it and passing it over.


    And because of that woman, the entire Nortnds took a hundred years to recover.


    It took two hundred years to restore prosperity,


    The sects also cultivated and recuperated. There were small disputes, but no big fights.


    It had been peaceful for two hundred years.


    But now, with the arrival of the killing tribtion and the recovery of their strength, it seemed that they were all restless.


    The Demon Venerable was sleeping in the deepest part of the forbidden area¡­


    Even though they were on the same side, they shuddered whenever they thought of those bloody scenes.


    Such a terrifying woman was a nightmare in itself.


    Killing each other for 200 years didn¡¯t seem strange.


    However, he had been immersed in the dream of evil karma for a hundred years. If he woke up¡­Everyone could no longer imagine what it would be like.


    Perhaps¡­He would be the first supernatural being who could cross the Sky Gate Sea and reach the Eastern Continent.


    Perhaps¡­lt was time for Yunzhou to be unified.


    The man sitting in the middle of the hall said, ¡± My Eldest Senior Sister is invincible. She naturally picked the right time and practiced hard during the tribtion. She seamlessly connected the fourth killing tribtion. ¡± ¡°As expected of a Demon Venerable. He cultivates without stopping¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, if the five sects of the Green Peak dare to move, I¡¯m afraid they will be massacred. Not even chickens and dogs will be left.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. If Qi doesn¡¯t surrender, blood will flow like a river. ¡®


    ¡°Urgent report


    The report came from afar, and the messenger ran into the pce with the letter in his hand.


    After the letter was handed over to the eunuch, it was passed all the way to the king¡¯s pce.


    Qi Xiu had already lost a lot of weight. It was almost noon, but he still couldn¡¯t get up from his bed. He coughed twice and frowned.¡±What¡¯s so urgent?¡±


    The eunuch didn¡¯t say anything and just raised it high.


    Qi Xiu took the letter and tore it open.


    It was extremely quiet in the bedchamber. The only sound that could be heard was the flickering me of the coppermp.


    Qi Xiu¡¯s hand trembled, and the letter fell to the ground. ¡°Please, Commander,¡± he said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Soon.


    Themander had arrived.


    Qi Xiu waved her hand and dismissed everyone before handing the letter over.


    Themander nced at the letter. There were only five words written on it:Surrender,e and worship me.


    A hint of disdain rose in his heart. Who was it? Why was he so arrogant?


    Then, he looked at the golden seal. It was the seal of the Wan Jian House.


    Originally, themander did not know. However, in order not to expose himself, he spent a lot of effort to learn some basic knowledge of the sect.


    The Wan Jian House was located 100,000 miles north of the Bantian Mountain in Yunzhou. It was a huge organization, so he naturally recognized the appearance of this golden seal.


    ¡°What do you think we should do, Grand Commander?¡± Qi Xiu asked.


    Themander was terrified, but he still said calmly, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s actually not a big deal to change sects, but the five Green Peak sects won¡¯t agree, right? This is a battle between sects.¡±


    Qi Xiu understood that this mysterious expert did not want to start a war. Moreover, although he was powerful, he might not be able topare to the Wan Jian House.


    ¡°Great Commander is right. We¡¯ll have to see the reaction of the Green Peak


    Five Sects.¡±


    As soon as themander left the pce, he approached Xia Ji under the pretext of ¡®teaching the Seventeenth Princes.¡¯


    Once the door closed¡­


    He immediately changed his attitude and said, ¡®¡±¡® Eldest Senior Brother, something happened. ¡±


    Then, he told her about the letter in detail.


    Xia Ji thought about it and decided that it didn¡¯t really matter.


    Green Peak Five Sects.


    He received a letter.


    There were only two sentences written on the letter, ¡°We want Qi.¡± The demon was about to wake up.


    It was signed with the golden seal of the Wan Jian House.


    A young elder immediately said angrily, ¡®¡±¡®This is too much! What does the Myriad Sword Sect think of the Five Green Peak Sects? With just a sentence, you want our subordinate mortal world¡¯s dynasty. Who do you think you are?¡±


    An elite disciple behind him followed, ¡°¡± The Myriad Sword Sect killed Peak


    Master Baili just now. How dare they send such a letter now? ¡®


    The young elder looked at Qin Xiang in the middle of the hall and said, ¡°¡±Sect


    Master, I suggest that we kill the envoy directly to show the dignity of the Green Peak Five Sects. If we want to fight, then fight. What¡¯s there to be afraid Of?


    If you dare to reach into our territory, then I¡¯ll chop off a few of them.¡±


    Someone else agreed. ¡± That¡¯s right. So what if the Demon Venerable has woken up? He¡¯s still only a level 13 expert. ¡± If she dares toe to our territory, we¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t return! Two level-13 cultivators couldn¡¯t defeat her, but what about three? Sect Master, make your decision. Kill the messenger.¡± Qin Xiang did not speak.


    Sitting down, a slightly older elder said, ¡°¡±Everyone, have you forgotten who the Demon Venerable is?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± the young elder said.¡±But more than 200 years ago, weren¡¯t there not many level-13 experts?¡± That¡¯s why she¡¯s so arrogant.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the Demon Lord, have you?¡± asked the elder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before¡­However, can the same realm be separated by heaven and earth?¡±


    The elder had his eyes on him¡­


    Until the atmosphere became stiff and strange.


    The elder spat out a word,¡±l can..¡±

 Chapter 518 - 518: 18. The Wind and Snow Mountain River Road, Alone to the Wan Jian House

    Chapter 518 - 518: 18. The Wind and Snow Mountain River Road, Alone to the Wan Jian House


    Trantor: 549690339


    Late winter, New Year.


    The Five Sects of Green Peak did not agree to the Wan Jian House¡¯s request, and both sides had already agreed to fight. In the end, the sect that protected the Qi Kingdom discovered that even after developing for 200 years, it was still far inferior to the Wan Jian House. It lost all three battles.


    Immediately after, the Crown Prince held the jade seal in his hand and rode a thousand -li horse to the Wan Jian House to pay his respects to the sect master.


    It had been more than a month since he left.


    The capital¡¯s New Year was decorated withnterns and streamers. Firecrackers rang out and fireworks bloomed. Children yed and chased each other. Everyone changed into new clothes and walked on the streets.<div>


    Xia Ji was fifteen years old.


    He hadpletely adapted to the way he lived as a human. Moreover, his strength had be stronger and stronger over the years, and he had be more and more determined in his heart.


    As for running out and saying that he was the Headmaster, only a fool would do it.


    He still didn¡¯t know where the nine forefathers were. The world was so deep.


    He was no longer rted to Su Tian by blood, so he waspletely unaware of her attitude.


    And if you say that you are the Headmaster, will others believe you?


    Besides, what kind of monster was a person who was dragged away by the source of cmity and disappeared for a thousand years before returning?


    People¡¯s hearts changed easily, and there were many people who went back on their words, let alone after a thousand years.


    Whether he believed it or not, or tried to prove it, it was equally stupid .


    This was because this was a universe where one person¡¯s power and one person¡¯s Dao could dominate the world and cover the entire universe.


    Xia Ji vaguely remembered the mythical stories in his previous life. Among the Three Pure Ones, Tongtian and Yuanshi had many disciples, but their strength was not as good as their Eldest Brother. Eldest Brother and Hongjun were average. They avoided those secr affairs and pursued their own Dao.


    After the New Year.


    The Crown Prince had returned from his trip to the Wan Jian House.


    It was still tragic.


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master didn¡¯t just need a single person to pay his respects, but all the members of the Da Qi Imperial Family. As a punishment, the Sect Master ordered all the members of the Da Qi Imperial Family to arrive within ten days.


    Everyone was stunned, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    This ten thousand mile journey¡­Qi Xiu would probably die halfway.


    Moreover, they had to travel more than 10,000 li in ten days. In the middle of the journey, there were rugged mountain roads, frozen waterways, mountain bandits, evil cultivators, and so on. This was simply fatal.


    At this time, the Seventeenth Prince walked out and said that he was willing to go alone to resolve the matter.


    Naturally, his words were not reliable, but themander actually vouched for him.


    With Great Commander Jin speaking, the weight of the words instantly became much heavier.


    Everyone looked at the solemn look on themander¡¯s face and guessed that this mysterious expert might have an old friend of the Wan Jian House, which was why he sent his disciple there¡­


    Thinking of this, the royal family of Qi heaved a sigh of relief.


    No one thought about anything else.


    First of all, no one would deliberately send themselves to their deaths.


    Secondly, the Seventeenth Prince was not a young and impetuous person.


    Moreover, even if the Seventeenth Prince was foolish, the Grand Commander was not. He was confident that he would be able to do so. Moreover, it seemed like he did not even n to go. It was obvious that his rtionship with the Wan Jian House had reached a certain level.


    Even Hua Xiaochan did not think too much about it when she saw her son¡¯s calm appearance. She only reminded him repeatedly to be careful on the road. She also wanted to ask the emperor to arrange for some guards to set off with him. After all, it was her son¡¯s first time going on a long journey. He did not know how dangerous andplicated the martial world was.


    Xia Ji smiled and said that he was fine.


    Hua Xiaochan was still worried. Moreover, Qi Xiu had also nned to send a thousand experts to protect her.


    After that, Xia Ji told Little Su to take care of the house and left a letter. He then took the imperial seal of the Qi Kingdom and left the capital that he had stayed in for fifteen years.


    If he wanted to leave, who could catch up to him?


    When Qi Xiu discovered it, she immediately sent people to search everywhere.


    However, by the time the thousands of riders left the city, Xia Ji was long gone.


    At this moment, in the Imperial Pce.


    Crown Prince Qi Heng had suffered a crushing defeat in the Feni Kingdom and humiliation in the Myriad Sword Sect. He was drowning his sorrows in alcohol.


    One failure could destroy a person, let alone two.


    The fact that he was not destroyed and could still drink here was already a testament to his strong temperament.


    However, he had begun to doubt himself. Suddenly, a report came from outside the court.


    ¡°The Empress has arrived


    Qi Heng didn¡¯t get up, he just poured himself a cup and drank the bitter wine.


    Soon.


    A dignified and imposing woman wrapped in a golden phoenix robe walked into the courtyard.


    This was the Empress.


    The Empress dismissed the apanying eunuch and sat alone across from the Crown Prince. She said coldly, ¡°¡±Look at what you look like now.¡±


    Even if the Crown Prince had a stomach full of anger and grievances, he would not vent it with his mother, so he sighed.


    ¡°Do you feel that all the glory has been snatched away by Seventeen?¡± the Empress suddenly asked.


    The Crown Prince raised his head in shock. Your son does not have such intentions.¡±


    The Empress looked at him deeply and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Today, Mother will tell you a secret. With this secret, you will have a bargaining chip. You don¡¯t have to worry about Seventeen anymore.¡±


    She took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°¡±Your seventeenth brother was a little sick when he was born. I asked the pce maid to carry him to see the imperial doctor. In the end, the pce maid identally dropped the baby into the lotus pond.


    Mother was helpless, so she quickly sent someone to find a boy among the people to act as your seventeenth brother. In the end, she found a boy who had been abandoned by the river.


    Therefore, your seventeenth brother is not a member of the royal family of Qi State, and the blood of the royal family does not flow in his body. He is just an ordinary abandoned baby in the mountains.¡± The Crown Prince was dumbfounded..

 Chapter 519 - 519: 18. The Wind and Snow Mountain River Road, Alone to the Wan Jian House

    Chapter 519 - 519: 18. The Wind and Snow Mountain River Road, Alone to the Wan Jian House


    Trantor: 549690339


    He wasn¡¯t stupid and naturally knew that his mother¡¯s words had been whitewashed.


    This was simply his mother letting people drown the real Seventeenth Prince and then changing him.


    He also roughly knew the reason. Chan Fei had once ruthlessly offended the Empress, and the Hua family had once confronted the Empress ¡®family.


    But he wasn¡¯t naive, he had participated in the Inheritance War and his hands had been stained with the blood of many sins, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t berate his mother for being so cruel in the Harem War.


    However¡­<div>


    He was shocked.


    His seventeenth brother was just an ordinary abandoned baby?


    After a few seconds of silence¡­


    The Crown Prince suddenly raised his head. He stopped drinking and leaned forward. He suddenly leaned in front of the Empress and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, you are wrong.¡±


    The Empress was confused. ¡± You¡¯re a freak..¡± Did I do something wrong? Shouldn¡¯t you be looking for an abandoned baby?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Crown Prince shook his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Your son is saying that mother is mistaken.¡±


    The Empress was even more confused¡­


    The Crown Prince continued, ¡± Qi Yu is my 17th brother. He is my brother whose blood is thicker than water. He saved my life, and now he has gone to the Wan Jian House.


    He¡¯s my brother, not some abandoned baby.


    Since that was the case, then his mother must have made a mistake.


    There was no pce maid who identally threw the baby into the lotus pond, and there was no baby boy who happened to be picked up.¡±


    The Empress was stunned.


    She looked at her son for a long time before she smiled and said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t drink too much. Don¡¯t let your morale be worn down.¡±


    With that, she stood up and left.


    It seemed that the Crown Prince was fine.


    And it was indeed time for him to forget this secret forever.


    The Empress returned to the pce. She thought for a moment and suddenly said to the eunuch beside her, ¡®¡±¡®Send half of the rouge that arrived a few days ago to Consort Chan.¡±


    The old eunuch raised his head in surprise, as if to say, ¡°You and Consort Chan have never gotten along¡­¡± ¡°And that rouge is your favorite top-grade product.


    If you apply a little, you¡¯ll be so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Not only do I want to give her rouge, but I also want to treat her as a good sister from now on. Whatever I have, she must have it too,¡± the Empress said.


    The old eunuch didn¡¯t understand, but this didn¡¯t prevent him from knowing that the situation had changed, and this was very likely rted to the Seventeenth Son. This was not something he should be concerned about, so he respectfully replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The Seventeenth Prince of the Qi Kingdom, Qi Yu, requests an audience with the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.¡±


    His voice pierced through the falling snow, going against the hillside and following the stone steps to the top of the mountain.


    The voice reached the peak of the mountain, passed through the Myriad Sword Sect disciples who were on guard in front of the gate, and then leaped up, rushing towards a sect in the clouds that was rising up in the vast sea of clouds. It was a supreme mountain path, a mountain path, and a flying sword treasure.


    Xia Ji, dressed in in clothes, stepped forward.


    The Wan Jian House disciple on duty finally reacted and went over to wee him.


    Although they were shocked by the Seventeenth Prince¡¯s strength, the disciples on duty thought that he was a prince who had the dual identity of a royal family and a sect.


    The leader said coldly, ¡± I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you¡¯vee to the Wan


    Jian House, you should hide if you¡¯re a dragon, or lie down if you¡¯re a tiger.


    You¡¯re so loud. Do you really think you¡¯re so great? ¡± Foolish!¡±


    ¡°The Sect Master said that he wants the royal family of Qi State toe down and pay their respects. Where are the others?¡± asked another person with a smile.


    ¡°If you want the Qi Kingdom to submit, I¡¯m here alone. That¡¯s enough,¡± Xia Ji said.


    All the disciples on duty were stunned, and some of them could not help butugh.


    ¡°Come and submit, and you still dare to speak like this?¡±


    ¡°Kneel on the mountainside first. After I report to the sect, we¡¯ll listen to what you say. However, your Qi Kingdom did not respect my sect¡¯s orders and did note. Then ¡­¡±


    As the disciples on duty were talking, a figure suddenly flew out from the distant sea of five-colored fog.


    The figure was also dressed in white, stepping on a 12-sword wheel. It came from the clouds, and it was obvious that he was not weak.


    When she arrived in front of him, she was actually a woman who looked like a young girl with an immortal aura.


    The woman in white had a pretty face, her long hair was tied up, and her eyes were bright and clear. However, there was an invisible ck aura flowing in them. This was the aura of evil karma, but from this, it could be seen that she was a level 13 expert.


    As soon as she arrived, the disciples on duty hurriedly bowed their heads and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Fairy Nongxiao.¡±


    The woman in white ignored them.


    She nced at Xia Ji with a cold and mocking expression.


    ¡°Are you the only person in the royal family of Qi State?


    Or do you not take the words of the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s sect master seriously?


    Or do you think you have enough face?¡±


    ¡°Neither,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    The white-robed woman said, ¡± The ten-day deadline is up. The sect master will not give you a second chance. Since that¡¯s the case ¡­ ¡± There is no need for your Da Qi Imperial Family to exist.¡±


    ¡°I came here with sincerity,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°So what?¡± asked the white-robed woman.


    After saying that, she shook her head and looked at the young man in front of her as if she was looking at the dust on the ground.¡±l can use you to test my sword formation.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the disciple on duty hurriedly made way for her. At the same time, he revealed a look of anticipation. He was prepared to see how this fairy would perform. Perhaps he couldprehend a thing or two from it and see his future path.


    Fairy Nongxiao was the granddaughter of the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    The sect master was extremely powerful.


    It was said that the sect master was a person who existed 1,500 years ago. At that time, the Wan Jian House was not called the Wan Jian House, but the Wan Jian Manor. Now that the sect master married the daughter of the manor master, he took over the position of the manor master.


    Fairy Nongxiao was naturally strong as well, and she had lived for at least a thousand years.


    At this moment, she slowly raised two fingers.


    The twelve sword wheels floating behind her shone with a cold light. Each of them revealed their own Dharma Forms. The twelve Dharma Forms that were stacked quickly merged into one. The twelve sword wheels seemed to have fused into one and pierced straight into the sky. Their light was dazzling, like a frozen lightning.


    The divine might of heaven and earth condensed, and the pressure on the mountain peak increased as if the gravity had suddenly increased. Even those who stood still felt as if they were carrying a heavy iron box on their shoulders


    The disciples on duty at the peak of the mountain were dumbfounded.


    He was so strong in his heart¡­


    Fairy Nongxiao¡¯s eyes never once looked at the youth opposite her. Instead, she was evaluating and pondering the power of her sword. Then, she casually pushed.


    The still lightning struck forward in an instant, followed by the power of heaven and earth.


    The wind whistled, the clouds rolled, and the trees were about to be uprooted. A lightning dragon that was like a whirlwind violently pushed out from between her jade fingers. The short distance of more than ten feet was covered without a thought.


    Xia Ji waved his hand and casually pped away this extremely sharp sword that contained the power of heaven and earth. The sword flew out and split into twelve in the air.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    The twelve flying swords fell to the ground in a mess and stabbed into the ground.


    Immediately after, another cracking sound was heard.


    The sword shattered.


    Fairy Nongxiao was stunned on the spot¡­


    Xia Jixiao looked at her.


    This fairy was using him as an experiment, so wasn¡¯t he also using this fairy as an experiment?


    Over the years, he had roughly understood that the thirteenth realm was called the Karma Realm. Evil karma could temporarily lower the level of


    Dharmakaya, and good karma could temporarily raise the level of Dharmakaya.


    Therefore, since he had already pped away her flying sword that was mixed with the divine power of the 12 realms, he was waiting for her attack of the 13 realms.


    Fairy Nongxiao looked at that smiling face and felt disgusted.


    In the next moment, she decided to use the karma of the thirteenth level to reduce the power of the young man in front of her from the Dharmakaya level. She would make him weak before she attacked.


    It was toote to say.


    Almost at the same time that the flying sword shattered, Fairy Nongxiao had already made her move. The negative karma aura around her flowed rapidly, condensing into a ¡®ck indescribable, formless ball floating¡¯ behind her.


    Then, she raised her hand and pointed.


    The ck aura flew out as she wished.


    Or rather¡­


    This was not a flying shot.


    This was because the aura did not pass through space to reach its target. It had another ¡± dimension ¡®


    Xia Ji felt this evil karma.


    He tried his best to feel it.


    It was as if something was pushing his avatar.


    But it didn¡¯t seem like it.


    The feeling was not particrly clear.


    Just as he was trying his best to feel this power, the white-robed fairy opposite him had already let out a miserable cry.


    At the same time, the evil karma that had been binding him disappeared in an instant.


    Xia Ji was shocked. He could not sense the power of a level 13 cultivator!


    P.S. Friday and the 6th, two normal updates..

 Chapter 520 - 520: 19. Who Has Changed His Initial Heart? One Person Suppresses One Sect

    Chapter 520 - 520: 19. Who Has Changed His Initial Heart? One Person Suppresses One Sect


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the pavilion, a group of Myriad Sword Sect disciples who were on duty hurriedly gathered around Fairy Nongxiao. When one of them saw this, he eximed, ¡°Is this a bacsh?¡±


    The others looked at Xia Ji with fear.


    ¡°Do you want to fight against my Wan Jian House alone?¡± The disciple in the lead asked. Are you still here to represent the Qi Kingdom?¡±


    But you said that the royal family of Qi State doesn¡¯t need to exist anymore, ¡±


    Xia Ji said gently. ¡± Can we still submit? ¡±<div>


    The disciple was stunned. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°This is the granddaughter of the sect master. Although you injured her, you can still save her. If you save her, you might be able to take another step forward and go to the sect.


    At that time, regardless of whether the sect master epts it or not, you can talk to him face to face.¡±


    The wind and snow had just begun.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Xia Ji took a step forward after he finished speaking. He crossed a distance of several hundred feet like a sh and grabbed the white-robed fairy who was twitching crazily. He casually cast a few healing Dharma Idols, hooked his fingers, and produced another talisman.


    The Dharma Idol and talisman instantly entered the body of the white-robed fairy.


    However, thetter had not recovered and was still twitching.


    The surrounding disciples were also looking at him.


    Xia Ji was stunned.


    After suffering from the bacsh of a level 13, she was also injured by a level 13. Moreover, his healing power was far inferior to her destructive power. He was actually unable to recover her in a short period of time?


    He carried the fairy in white and took another step forward, leaving the crowd and arriving at a small pavilion at the highest point of the peak. During this process, he injected one star of White Phoenix Fire into her body.


    This time, the white-robed fairy quieted down.


    However, he did not wake up.


    Xia Ji understood now. She had been injured by Karma, and this injury had spread to her physical body, causing her nerves to be in disorder. His White


    Phoenix Fire could heal her body, but it could not heal the wounds caused by Karma from the root. This was because the power of healing and the power of destruction were not on the same dimension.


    ¡°Karma is truly a mysterious power.¡±


    Even though he had seen many of them and had even killed quite a few of them, Xia Ji could not help but sigh.


    At this moment, the disciples on duty finally understood. The Seventeenth Prince of Da Qi could not cure Fairy Nongxiao, so two of them hurriedly rode their swords to the top sect in the colorful rainbow sea of clouds.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stop them. He let Fairy Nongxiao lie down in the pavilion to avoid the snow while he sat in the snow and looked at the sea of clouds that was constantly changing and ebbing.


    All things have form but no image, and image is metaphysics.


    However, this shape was so beautiful.


    The mountains and rivers were so beautiful.


    Just as he was thinking, the two disciples on duty were returning on their flying swords. They were leading the way, followed by a white-haired old man. The old man stood on the 14 sword wheels and stood in the air, looking down at Xia Ji.


    He swept his brows and saw Fairy Nongxiao in the pavilion. He ignored Xia Ji and flew over to investigate, only to be shocked.


    ¡°Bacsh!¡±


    Karmic bacsh was more serious than karmic injuries.


    For example, the bacsh was like the copse of the immune system, and the injury was like a cold and fever.


    Xia Ji stood up and walked over. ¡°¡±l¡¯ve treated her. I can only calm the effects on her body, but I can¡¯t calm the level of her karma.¡±


    ¡± Who are you? ¡± The white-haired old man looked at him coldly.


    ¡± The Seventeenth Prince of Da Qi, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± He has brought the jade seal to submit to the Wan Jian House. ¡±


    As he spoke, he took out the jade seal and opened the silk cloth.


    The white-haired old man nced at the jade seal and asked, ¡°How did she get injured?¡±


    Although he had heard the exnation from the disciple on duty, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. Bacsh was a special situation that could only ur when the difference was too great, and this young prince clearly didn¡¯t have this ability.


    Xia Ji could tell what he was thinking at a nce, so he didn¡¯t argue and said calmly, ¡°¡±He should have gone berserk.¡±


    The white-haired old man nced at him and wanted to attack, but he couldn¡¯t make a move. He felt that this child was extremely strange, so he asked again, ¡°The royal family of Qi State only sent you here.¡±


    ¡°I came here sincerely.¡±


    The white-haired old man found it even stranger. He could not help but ask, ¡°Where did you get the guts?¡±


    If it was anyone else, he would have attacked long ago, but Fairy Nongxiao¡¯s bacsh was too strange¡­


    Xia Ji smiled at him and said calmly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m already here.¡±


    The white-haired old man thought for a while and said, ¡± Although the Sect Master said that he wanted all the royal family of the Qi Kingdom toe here and kowtow, and gave a deadline of ten days, since you¡¯re already here, then follow me into the sect and wait for the Sect Master¡¯s orders. ¡± Are you willing toe?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Xia Ji replied politely.


    The white-haired old man carried Fairy Nongxiao and formed a sword seal with his left hand. The fourteen swords immediately dispersed and transformed into the shape of a sword boat.


    The sword boat soared through the sky, and the two of them boarded it.


    The white-haired old man formed a hand seal again, and the sword boat whistled through the gradually increasing snowstorm and flew far away. Xia Ji looked over.


    Clouds and mist swirled around this ce, and the spiritual energy was in the form of five-colored splendor. Snow fluttered in the air.


    In the middle of the mountain range, the peak that seemed to pierce through the sky was like a gray lotus leaf. It was a mountain path that did not have a peak, and only the spiritual energy supported the thousands of pces at the top. It was truly a grand sight.


    In this snowy mountain, there were many people riding swords. The young man was handsome, and the young woman was gorgeous. Clearly, they had already surpassed the mortal realm. They were worthy of being called immortals.


    In his previous life, even Fangzhang Ind couldn¡¯tpare to this ce.


    Xia Ji looked at the scenery and was momentarily mesmerized by it. He sighed and said, ¡°¡±So beautiful..¡±

 Chapter 521 - 521: 19. Who Has Changed His Initial Heart? One Person Suppresses One Sect

    Chapter 521 - 521: 19. Who Has Changed His Initial Heart? One Person Suppresses One Sect


    Trantor: 549690339


    The white-haired old man was even more puzzled. He really wanted to ask, ¡± Is this the time to enjoy the scenery? ¡± But he did not ask.


    Instead, he flew into the air on his sword.


    After that, he suddenly disappeared from where he was. With a flip of his palm, the sword boat immediately followed him into the distance, turning into 14 sword wheels that carried him in the air.


    The Myriad Sword Sect disciples who were riding their swords surrounded them.


    The white-haired old man handed Fairy Nongxiao over to a female disciple, who then brought her back.<div>


    Then, the old man looked at Xia Ji and saw that even though the flying sword under the prince¡¯s feet had been taken away, he could still stand tall and unmoving.


    He stood in the snowy sky as if he was standing on a quiet and peacefulnd. His white clothes fluttered in the wind.


    He did not run, nor did he panic. It was as if he was looking at the scenery, watching the threeyers of sword kinsmening from the inside and outside.


    Many of these swordsmen were only here to observe. The ones who really attacked were only the innermost circle.


    Hmph! ¡± The white-haired old man snorted coldly. ¡± You¡¯re indeed not simple. But why didn¡¯t you listen to the sect master? ¡± The sect master had already given the order that if the royal family of Qi State did not listen, then they would all be reced. Do you think you can overturn the heavens with your strength alone?¡±


    Xia Ji thought about it seriously and said, ¡°¡±1 can¡¯t turn the world upside down yet.¡±


    The disciples were originally waiting for him when they saw his elegant bearing. When they heard this, they could not help butugh.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± I¡¯m only here to submit on behalf of Great Qi. Now that the sect is above and the dynasty is below, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this. ¡± But ¡­ Everyone, why are you here?¡±


    He sighed softly.


    With a sigh, he produced a million Dharma Idols. A million dharmas stuck to a million snowkes.


    A snowke was a dharma.


    The power of his Dharma Power was naturally far from what ordinary people couldpare to.


    In an instant, both the white-haired elder and the many disciples on their swords sensed this attack.


    They hurriedly defended themselves.


    At this moment, in the sky,


    The vast snow pressed down on all the immortals.


    Xia Ji took a step forward and walked past the encirclement with the imperial jade seal in his hand.


    When had such a siege ever entered his eyes?


    As soon as he stepped onto the sect¡¯s grounds, he did not even turn around.


    Meanwhile, the cultivators were still waving their flying swords and using their magic tools in the air.


    The white-haired old man and the cultivators only noticed Xia Ji after he had taken more than ten steps forward.


    With horrified expressions on their faces, they charged into the sect with their swords in hand and surrounded the sect from behind like a thick half-moon.


    There was also a group of disciples in front of them who surrounded them in a half-moon formation.


    Seeing that there was nothing else he could do, Xia Ji ced the jade seal on the ground and sat down cross-legged. ¡®¡±¡®The Seventeenth Prince of the Qi Kingdom, Qi Yu, is here to pay his respects to the Myriad Sword Sect Master on behalf of the royal family of the Qi Kingdom.¡±


    His voice rolled over the area.


    More and more cultivators surrounded him, but no one dared to go forward. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t fight, but that they were suppressed by the calm and gentle aura.


    However, those who were blind and wanted to rush up on their swords were bounced away by a gust of wind after taking a few steps.


    The scariest thing was not that it bounced off¡­


    Instead, no matter who stepped forward, they would be bounced away. This included the elite disciples of the Wan Jian House, the inner disciples, and even the elders of the sect.


    However, everyone saw that the Great Qi Prince did not act ruthlessly, so they temporarily maintained their boundaries.


    The white-haired old man suddenly understood that Fairy Nongxiao had indeed suffered a ¡®bacsh¡¯ and not a Qi deviation.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Commander Jin Batian?¡± he asked suddenly.


    ¡°There¡¯s some fate to pass on our skills,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    The old man was shocked.


    This kid was only the disciple of Commander Jin Batian?


    How terrifying was Jin Batian himself?


    At this moment, all the Myriad Sword Sect disciples felt strange.


    This was clearly the person who should be kneeling, but he sat in the middle of the open space in front of the sect¡¯s hall with a domineering attitude. He was still indifferent when surrounded by thousands of cultivators.


    Was he still here to submit?


    Most importantly, the power that the prince had used seemed to be¡­Maybe . Probably ¡­ It was just a Dharma Idol.


    How was this possible?


    A mere power of ten realms, and he had crossed three major realms in a snap of his fingers to suppress them?


    How was this possible?


    Those who knew what was going on felt that it was extremely strange.


    The power of a Dharma Idol was inferior to the power of a Dharmakaya. Divine powers could suppress a Dharmakaya, and karma could destroy a Dharmakaya. These were allmon sense¡­


    And Dharma was just the strongest power that mortals could use before they became extraordinary.


    It was just a stepping stone to ascend to the heavens.


    However, at this moment, someone was using the power of mortals to suppress them so that no one dared to step forward.


    The prince, who was as gentle as jade, was wearing a long white robe and holding the jade seal in his hand. He sat cross-legged in the snow of the sect in the sky.


    There were many cultivators, and there were many with high realms.


    If someone moved forward, regardless of their cultivation level, they would bounce back with a wave of their sleeves.


    If the sword wheel shot out continuously, the youth would only extend a finger and casually hit the flying sword wheel.


    At this moment, there were already countless broken swords around him.


    Suddenly, the surroundings became quiet.


    Only the sound of falling snow remains.


    The sound of light yet heavy footsteps came from afar. It was fleeting and undetectable.


    When a figure appeared in front of the central hall of the pce in the thousands of heavens, the endless snow in the world instantly turned from static to boiling, flying everywhere as if it had lost its mind. An aura that far surpassed the people here rose violently..

 Chapter 522 - 522: 19. Who Has Changed His Initial Heart? One Person Suppresses One Sect

    Chapter 522 - 522: 19. Who Has Changed His Initial Heart? One Person Suppresses One Sect


    Trantor: 549690339


    The figure was wrapped in a ck and gold robe, and his body was tall and straight. In front of him, it was a middle-aged man. Just by looking at his face, one could tell that he must have been a romantic figure when he was young.


    However, at this moment, there was a hidden undercurrent in his eyes. ck fog covered them, and they were dense and hazy. They carried a lot of evil qi, making people shudder. It was as if their hearts were tightly gripped by a blood-red hand, and they could not help but kneel down to him, submit to him, and beg him.


    ¡°A mere mortal country, do you really think that our Wan Jian House has no one?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I only wanted to cripple your sect. But now, not only do you have to die, but all the royal family of Qi will also be spared.¡±


    A cold voice pressed down on the wind and snow, clearly entering Xia Ji¡¯s ears.<div>


    There was contempt, arrogance, and tyranny hidden within.


    As he arrived, the disciples surrounding Xia Ji bowed in that direction and called out in unison, ¡°¡®Greetings, Sect Master.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the Wan Jian House¡¯s sect leader, but he wasn¡¯t angry.


    Because he recognized the person.


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master was his disciple from more than 1,000 years ago.


    He was ranked fifty-sixth among the seventy-two disciples.


    His name was Yu Long.


    Back then, when he bid farewell to him, the bloodline body he revealed was the Snow Leopard Dharma Idol that was more than thirty feet tall.


    After that, he married Yang Fu, the daughter of the Manor Lord of the Ten Thousand Swords Manor, and even invited her to pretend to be his father to help him marry. After that, many things happened.


    But now, in a sh, it was already at this moment.


    And this disciple¡¯s conduct had clearly deviated from his original teachings.


    It is the father¡¯s fault that the son is not educated.


    If education is not strict, the teacher will bezy.


    Xia Ji looked at the evil and overbearing Wan Jian House¡¯s sect master and said softly, ¡°¡±1 was wrong.¡±


    Yes, it was true.


    He was wrong.


    He didn¡¯t teach her well.


    The disciples he taught could not stand the test of time.


    If there was a mistake, he had to admit it.


    It was not to recognize people.


    Instead, he had to acknowledge himself.


    When the Myriad Sword Sect disciples saw that this mysterious and terrifying young man was suppressing them a moment ago, and the next moment, he saw that the sect master had already admitted defeat before they even fought, many of them could not help butugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of admitting your mistake now¡­¡± The Myriad Sword Sect Master said coldly.


    Before he finished speaking, the prince of Da Qi had already stood up and asked calmly, ¡°¡±May I ask Sect Master, are there any gods three feet above your head?¡±


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master was speechless.


    In his eyes, the prince of Qi State brushed the wind and snow off his robe indifferently and asked, ¡°¡±Good and evil are difficult to distinguish, but don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you. Why are you here?¡±


    Thest word had just fallen.


    The Prince of Qi State disappeared from where he was.


    When he reappeared, he was already standing in front of the Wan Jian House¡¯s Grandmaster.


    He held the jade seal in his left hand and stretched out his right hand. It turned into a palm and he suddenly raised it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡±


    Amidst the furious and disdainful voice, the pressure around the Myriad Sword


    Sect¡¯s sect master suddenly spread,


    This pressure was mixed with the pure power of heaven and earth. In addition to the sharp Sword Qi Dharma Idol that he had cultivated, there was also the karma that seemed to be constantly increasing his life level and life level.


    This pressure was like the scorching sun, burning and surging.


    At the same time, it emitted a strong ck aura that invaded one¡¯s mind.


    This ck gas had already materialized, and it waspletely different from Fairy Nongxiao¡¯s. It could actually be seen by others, and it could be seen how terrifyingly dense it was.


    The sect master did not move at all. The powerful power of the thirteenth level was squandered out. It was as if the energy that had beenpressed for a long time suddenly exploded. This explosion was controlled by him at will, so it would not spread too much and destroy the sect.


    Endless light and rolling ck gas exploded, drowning the prince and everyone¡¯s vision.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound came from the center.


    The light dissipated, and the ck gas dispersed.


    Pa!


    Everyone saw it clearly.


    He also understood what the crisp sound was.


    The prince was actually pping the sect master.


    The Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s sect master was also stunned. These two ps had stunned him.


    ¡°You dare!¡±


    ¡°Now, not only do I want the royal family of Qi State to die, but the entire capital of Qi State will also be buried with me.¡±


    Pa!


    The third pnded.


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master wanted to block it, but before he could, he felt a sharp pain on his cheek.


    It was too fast.


    The prince was about to p him for the fourth time.


    He waved his right hand.


    The sharp sword Qi apanied the divine power of heaven and earth, surging and traveling, causing the wind and snow toe from all directions like a whistling dragon, gathering at his right palm.


    It transformed into a sword that seemed to be corporeal. This sword was not a


    Dharma Idol or an illusion. It was a killing move condensed from the divine arts of heaven and earth.


    It truly contained the power of a peak ninth-tier divine power.


    Nine realms of divine power, one realm, one heaven.


    The Nine Heavens Imperial Court had its own levels.


    Compared to Fairy Bits power of the ninth level, which contained dense Sword Qi, it was much stronger.


    The sword stabbed towards the palm.


    The sword was about to pierce through his palm.


    However, the palm suddenly turned gray.


    Gray ¡­


    Perhaps it was because they were not eye-catching.


    It could also be the color of chaos.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t show any signs of chaos. However, the million Dharma Idols that he used seriously had already disappeared.


    When the chaos was first created, there was naturally no form.


    He wasn¡¯t chaos, but he also had no form.


    The sword Qi of the nine divine powers shed with the palm in space.


    In a moment that was so short that it could be ignored, the sword Qi shattered inch by inch, and the Nine Heavens copsed.


    ¡°Pa! ¡±


    The fourth p tore through the resistance andnded heavily on the Myriad Sword Sect Master¡¯s face.


    The sect master was already dumbfounded.


    Another p.


    Although it was five ps, the sect master did not suffer any injuries. The ps were just enough to cause him intense pain. If the prince had really used some strength, he would have been able to severely injure him..

 Chapter 523 - 523: 19. Who Has Changed His Initial Heart? One Person Suppresses One Sect

    Chapter 523 - 523: 19. Who Has Changed His Initial Heart? One Person Suppresses One Sect


    Trantor: 549690339


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of power was hidden in his hands. Although each p didn¡¯t cause him serious injuries, it was extremely painful. It was so painful that it almost tore his soul apart. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xia Ji asked after five ps.


    Without waiting for an answer.


    Don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Sect Master, have you ever thought about whether those people would feel pain when you kill them? ¡±


    He said softly,¡±Since you are in charge of the world, you must bear the weight of the world.¡±


    There were close to ten billion people in the Cloud Continent, and the Wan Jian House ruled the eastern part of the north of the Cloud Continent. How many people did the Wan Jian House have?<div>


    Since that was the case, why not benefit the people and protect them?


    To the sect master, this was just a matter of lifting a finger and doing it casually. There was no gain or loss.


    Why not do something small?¡±


    The Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s sect master covered his face. He had already sensed that the youth before him was extremely extraordinary. Thus, he suppressed the humiliation and anger in his heart and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?


    ¡°I am only the seventeenth prince of the royal family of Da Qi. I am here to serve the Wan Jian House on behalf of Da Qi.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t be a prince! You can¡¯t be in your teens!¡±


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master roared.


    Not to mention him, all the Wan Jian House disciples present, from the elders to the elite disciples of the headquarters, were all in a state of shock. The Grandmaster had shouted out the words in their hearts.


    ¡°What does this have to do with kindness?¡± asked Xia Ji.


    Is it because I¡¯m strong and you¡¯re afraid of me, so you¡¯ll be kind just because I tell you to be kind?


    Who taught you that?


    Where¡¯s your own strength of character?¡±


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master was stunned.


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master¡¯s body suddenly trembled.


    He thought of the great saint from more than a thousand years ago, the person who changed his fate, the person he regarded as his father ¡­


    That person was dead.


    Although that person was still alive, he was dead.


    ¡°Did your teacher teach you this?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    Yu Long¡¯s body trembled as if she had recalled many things. She had almost forgotten about that man.


    Because he had done too much evil.


    He had long gone against the original intention of his sect.


    He did not dare to think about that man.


    He felt that he was not worthy.


    But did he have a choice in many things?


    He had no choice.


    ¡± This world is one where the strong prey on the weak. The good will be bullied, and the evil will control their own fate! ¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why he had to exin himself.


    He should have attacked angrily and set up the sect¡¯s sword array to activate the grand array to deal with this powerful, terrifying, and mysterious prince, but he just had to defend himself.


    He seemed to be defending himself and the teacher in his heart.


    He had no choice!


    Xia Ji looked at him.


    Yu Long only felt that the sun, moon, and stars were hidden in this young man¡¯s eyes. Even though she had lived for more than 1,500 years, it was as if she had been seen through by this pair of young eyes.


    His thoughts were all disyed in the eyes of this youth.


    When he was humble, he had to fight his way out of the treacherous clouds. He might not have a choice to choose evil.


    However, you can choose again now.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not at the thirteenth level?¡± Yu Long asked suddenly.


    ¡°What does this have to do with the Thirteen States?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Yu Long said, ¡± If you were in the thirteenth realm, you would understand that you can¡¯t make a choice. Although good and evil can be decided in a single thought, if you choose to do good or evil, this will be your heart. If you go against your heart, not only will you not be able to advance in your realm, you will even regress¡­¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned. He really didn¡¯t know about this.


    Karma was chosen and couldn¡¯t be changed?


    The difference between good and evil was the same as the unchanging heart?


    If he wanted to protect himself, it was naturally safer to choose evil karma. After choosing a bad karma, one¡¯s heart could not change¡­


    Xia Ji said, ¡± I¡¯ll teach you a way. You¡¯ll have to eat your own flesh. Don¡¯t attack the weak, don¡¯t vent your anger on themoners. Go and swing your de at the stronger and eviler ones. How about that? ¡±


    ¡± Your strength is strong, ¡± Yu Long said. ¡± However, in the sect war, although it is usually apetition of individual strength, the strongest is the array. It is the array technique that gathers the strength of all the disciples. You have defeated me, but you have also humiliated me. I am not your opponent, but I will not listen to you.¡±


    ¡°What will it take for you to listen?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    My senior sister is about to wake up, ¡± Yu Long said. ¡± If you can beat her, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡®


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please stay in my Wan Jian House for a few days.¡±


    [PS : Little Shui, please make some adjustments. From now on, you will update twice on Mondays, Tuesdays, Thirties, and Fourths. Each update will be 6000 + words.] Two updates on Fridays, 4000 + words per update. One update on


    Saturday and Sunday, 6000 + words. The word count remained unchanged..

 Chapter 524 - 524: 20. Be at ease with the situation, and defeat the enemy without a trace

    Chapter 524 - 524: 20. Be at ease with the situation, and defeat the enemy without a trace


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Seventeenth Prince of the Qi Kingdom settled down in the Wan Jian House. Perhaps it was because they felt that this young man was mysterious and powerful, the Wan Jian House did not treat him badly and gave him a house with an elegant courtyard.


    Of course, this house was in a corner. There were no other disciples around, and the inside and outside were strictly guarded.


    The house built here was originally used for viewing the sea and the mountains, toprehend the mysteries of nature. It was specially set aside for him to stay temporarily.


    In the backyard of the small building, the door faces the sea of clouds.


    You can see thousands of mountains and valleys, colorful rainbow light. The spiritual energy here was rich. Just breathing in two breaths made him feel refreshed and energetic.<div>


    If mortals were allowed to live there for a long time, they would be able to live to 300 years old without any illness.


    In this world where cultivation had be a system, the longer one was, the higher the possibility of breaking through. Breaking through continuously could extend one¡¯s lifespan.


    Since Xia Ji was staying here, his disciples would naturally deliver food to him every day.


    Outside the door, the voices of the Wan Jian House disciples could be heard.


    ¡°How can this prince of the mortal world be so amazing?


    ¡± Yeah, I¡¯ve asked around. He¡¯s only fifteen years old, and he¡¯s still young. ¡®


    ¡± I heard that there¡¯s a mysterious guardian in the royal pce of the Qi Kingdom. His name is Jin Batian and he¡¯s now themander. This prince is his disciple. ¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, even so, it¡¯s impossible! Even if the experts lined up for the enlightenment, they wouldn¡¯t be able to produce such a character, right?¡±


    ¡°What happened that day? I happened to be outside and was investigating the area around the vige where people have been missing recently, but I didn¡¯t see anything. Senior Brothers and Sisters, tell us about it. ¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it, or else your Dao-heart would have been shaken.¡± The person who spoke sighed and said, ¡± This fifteen-year-old prince came from Zhike Cliff first and sent Flute Fairy to fight him. In the end, he suffered a bacsh from his own power.


    Elder Bai Bei brought him to the sky, then withdrew his flying sword and attacked him with his fellow disciples. In the end, the prince waved his hand and snow fell from the sky, leaving the elders and disciples unable to concentrate. The prince then flew into the sky and entered the Wan Jian House.


    After that, it was even more exaggerated. Elder Bai Bei brought many of his senior brothers and sisters from behind, while the other elders and elites came from the front. They surrounded the prince inyers, but they could not get close to him.


    That scene could be said to be one person suppressing an entire sect.


    After that, you know. I can¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­


    After that, the sect master personally made a move. In the end, he was pped five times and even gave some pointers, saying that he wanted to persuade the sect master to be good.


    If anyone else tried to persuade him to be kind, everyone in the Wan Jian House would onlyugh at him and kill him with a sword.


    What good and evil?


    The sect was the heavens above, so what if it wantonly manipted the human world?


    Could this be called good or evil?


    To put it bluntly, this was a difference in the level of life.


    Immortals were humans.


    Mortals were just losers who had been eliminated and could not keep up with the times.


    How could she call him human?


    The disciples outside continued to discuss. ¡± Then what realm is this prince at? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°How could I not know?¡±


    Because he has never used any power other than his Dharma Power. ¡®


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    ¡® 1 tnougnt It was Imposs1D1e too, Dut tne ImpossiD1e nappenea. NO matter wnat realm it was, it was crushed by his Dharma Idol.


    ¡°I must be dreaming¡­¡±


    ¡°What is he here for?¡±


    On behalf of the royal family of Qi State, I surrender. ¡®


    Submit?


    Hehe¡­


    All the disciples were dumbfounded. Was this the appearance of submission?


    Big Sister was still unconscious.


    Xia Ji stayed here for a long time.


    His daily life had always been simple.


    No matter where it was, to him, it was just a change of ce to read.


    Gradually, the Wan Jian House disciple made a strange discovery.Although this prince seemed terrifying and mysterious, he was basically a harmless existence in their daily interactions.


    Slowly, the prince walked out of the small building. Sometimes, he would walk along the quiet path of the Wan Jian House with a book in his hand. Sometimes, he would sit in the stone pavilion and look at the mountains and seas in the distance.


    The disciples in the sect did not care about him because the sect master only told them to be wary of him and put him under martialw. He did not say that he would be imprisoned.


    No matter who it was, they could feel a strange calmness from this prince.


    He raised his hands and feet like an ordinary person, but his posture and appearance hid an endless amount of elegance.


    When the prince saw the disciples who came to wee him, he would chat with them. Sometimes, when he saw that these disciples were in trouble, he would help them. Sometimes, when he saw that some disciples were cultivating in trouble, he would even go up and give them some guidance.


    It was taboo to give pointers to the disciples of other ns.


    The teachers of the sect wanted to interfere.


    However, when they went over and listened carefully, they were actually stunned. It was as if ten thousand horses were galloping in their hearts.


    F * ck, what he said made sense.


    What did he mean by exining the profound in simple terms?


    They understood everything the youth exined, but they had never understood it so clearly before.


    Therefore, the sect teachers who had wanted to interfere secretly followed suit and listened. After listening, they finally appeared and gave some guidance to their disciples.


    The disciples of the Wan Jian House gradually became familiar with this strange existence.


    He was only fifteen years old, but he was like a teacher, giving people a refreshing feeling.


    They were clearly enemies, but they were living in harmony with them.


    During this time, there were actually quite a few beautiful female cultivators from the Wan Jian House who took a fancy to him.. Some of the female cultivators who had connections even secretly went to ask the sect elders if they could let him join the Wan Jian House¡­

 Chapter 525 - 525 20. Be at ease with the situation, defeat the enemy without a trace

    Chapter 525 - 525 20. Be at ease with the situation, defeat the enemy without a trace


    As the saying goes, men chasing women are separated by mountains, and women chasing men are separated by gauze. How good would it be if she became a Dao partner with such a prince?


    Mysterious, powerful, gentle, dustless, as if he would never get angry¡­


    Although he was a mortal, he was like a real immortal in the heavens, not just an immortal who had broken the lifespan of mortals.


    But soon, someone remembered that the prince had stayed behind because he was waiting.


    He was waiting for a decisive battle.


    He was waiting for the awakening of the most terrifying demon lord in the depths of the forbiddennd, who had left a shadow and blood in history.<div>


    Therefore, many disciples looked at the prince with pity.


    No matter how strong he was, he was no match for the Demon Venerable.


    The terror of the Demon Lord was like a nightmare imprinted in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    This could be seen from the sect master¡¯s usual catchphrase.


    Everyone knew that the sect master¡¯s eldest senior sister was invincible.


    So,


    How could this fifteen-year-old youth defeat the invincible Demon Venerable who had been in seclusion for two hundred years?


    He couldn¡¯t win.


    He would definitely lose.


    Defeat meant death.


    If he died, he would have nothing.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master had also secretly observed this prince.


    His mood could only be described as strange.


    This prince¡¯s daily life was very simr to his teacher¡¯s in the past.


    At that time, on the ind in the middle of the Mirror Lake, he was still a child. His teacher also liked to sit quietly in the study and read books. It was also in the study that hepiled the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll, which was now listed as a forbidden technique in the human world by variousrge sects.


    And this prince was also reading books every day. He was calm and unperturbed.


    He did not have the slightest awareness that he was in a faction that wanted to kill him.


    He wasn¡¯t worried that his Big Sister would wake up.


    Even though the prince had probably learned about the Demon Venerable¡¯s terror from his disciples, he still did not waver or panic.


    The Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s sect master naturally wouldn¡¯t think that this prince was his teacher. He just couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional and hesitant. When the time came, should he ask Big Sister for help?


    If Big Sister knew that this prince was like a teacher, she might show mercy and not kill him, right?


    As for being pped five times by the prince, he was still ashamed.


    If it was someone else, he would definitely use all his strength to kill them.


    However, this prince was slowly calming his anger¡­


    The Wan Jian House Grandmaster even felt that these five ps were from his teacher. These five ps were like a punishment for his past.

 Chapter 526 - 526: 20. Be at ease with the situation, defeat the enemy without a trace

    Chapter 526 - 526: 20. Be at ease with the situation, defeat the enemy without a trace


    Trantor: 549690339


    If one reached the age and had yet to mature, they would be sent away from this ce.


    However, when he was a servant, most of his work was to sort spiritual herbs, water spiritual herbs, be in charge of food and amodation, and so on¡­


    And such a ¡®ve identity¡¯ required the noble families of the mortal world to rack their brains toe over.


    The little girl¡¯s left hand stretched out from the bridge hole and dangled in the air. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at the flowing spirit stream.


    A strand of bangs dangled in front of her, dancing back and forth in the wind and sunlight.<div>


    Xia Ji squatted beside her and smiled. ¡°¡±Why are you sad in such good weather?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s body trembled. She turned her head nervously and saw a gentle young man in white looking at her.


    She obviously didn¡¯t know Xia Ji and thought he was a sect disciple, so she quickly turned her head away as if she had been electrocuted and whispered, ¡°¡±Yes ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯ll go get busy now.¡±


    At this moment, a middle-aged female cultivator who was looking around in the distance seemed to have sensed this ce. The moment she saw the little girl in hemp clothes, she angrily said, ¡®You stupid girl, you can¡¯t do anything well. You picked the wrong herbs, and now you¡¯re running?


    Where can you run to?


    You can go down the mountain tomorrow. It¡¯s not suitable for you to be here.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but she seemed to be at a loss for words. She did not know how to say it, but her eyes were red again.


    Xia Ji patted her head and stood up. He looked at the female cultivator and said, ¡°¡±Everyone has their moments when things don¡¯t go their way. When they¡¯re distracted, it¡¯s easy to make mistakes.


    But if it¡¯s not a big mistake, can you give her another chance?¡±


    The middle-aged female cultivator finally realized that there was someone else on the other side of the bridge. She was shocked when she saw Xia Ji. This was the mysterious youth who had single-handedly suppressed the entire sect. Although he was a guest, he was waiting for the Demon Venerable.


    She did not dare to offend him, so she said,¡±Since you¡¯ve spoken, let¡¯s forget about it this time.¡±


    The female cultivator looked at the little girl and said, ¡°Come back early.¡± Then, she turned around and left.


    Xia Ji squatted beside her and watched the flowing spiritual stream with her. For a moment, he thought of the scene when he was trapped in the isted city. Many people started off in a cage.


    How many people would be able toe out of the cage?


    Kneel to live, rebel to die.


    Whether it is good or bad is not in the heart, and fate is never in the hands of oneself.


    ¡°Do you like to eat candied haws?¡± he suddenly asked.


    He remembered that he had stored Tanghulu from more than a thousand years ago in his storage space. Because Miao Miao liked to eat this, he bought a lot in one go. There was no such thing as an expired item in the storage space, so the shelf life was very good.


    The little girl stared at him nkly.


    Thus, Xia Ji magically took out a stick of candied haws and handed it to her. He also took a stick.


    He took the lead and started eating. Then, he smiled and said,¡±Everyone has times when things don¡¯t go their way, but no matter what, don¡¯t be lost. Regardless of whether there was hope or not, don¡¯t back down. No matter what the oue was, he would do his best. Then you won¡¯t regret it. ¡®


    The girl took a bite of the candied fruit. It was sour and sweet.


    She suddenly burst into tears.¡±But ¡­ I can¡¯t even cultivate true qi. I ¡­ He had no talent at all. No matter how hard you try, it¡¯s useless¡­¡±


    The spiritual energy here was so abundant that he couldn¡¯t even cultivate true qi. It was indeed a problem.


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± Can you give me your hand? ¡±


    The girl nodded and extended her left hand.


    Xia Ji took her hand and sent a wisp of energy into her body. He suddenly realized that this girl¡¯s constitution was very strange. In terms of aptitude, she was not even as good as an ordinary person, but she was still strange. It might be a special constitution.


    He checked again.


    He discovered that this kind of constitution required a lot of umtion and a lot of true qi to break through the blockage before he could continue his cultivation.


    Before breaking through, he was like a cripple. However, once he broke through, he should be far superior to ordinary people.


    After he checked for a while, he estimated in his heart. Then, he carefully sent a wisp of true qi into her dantian, but he did not help her break through.


    However, as long as the girl did not give up in the future, this trace of true qi would be enough to save her the effort of ¡± umting ¡± and directly break through the obstacles.


    ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. Your talent is very good. As long as you work hard, you will definitely be very outstanding.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Really,¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    The little girl revealed a smile. This person in front of her should be a big shot. Since he had said so, then her talent was naturally very good. It seemed that she was still not working hard enough.


    Xia Ji suddenly felt something and patted her shoulder. ¡± I still have something to do. Goodbye. ¡®


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± the little girl stood up.


    As she watched the gentle young man in white leave, her heart suddenly felt warm.


    A glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in her heart¡­


    She ran towards the bridge to pick up the spirit herbs.


    However, halfway through, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at the young man because she forgot to ask for his name and tell him her name.


    However, she could vaguely see that in the pavilion in the distance, other than the youth, there was actually the sect master of her sect, as well as another man in white who was emitting a cold aura.


    She was a little afraid and worried¡­


    Because, even though she was just a little girl, she could already feel the unconcealed killing intent.


    Killing intent enveloped the pavilion, stopping the wind and stopping the clouds.


    The long grass is like a knife mountain, and there is no wind to stab the high dome.


    The dust turned into a sea of fire, boiling without rest.


    The environment around the white-robed man had already been affected by him, and it began to show a suppressed but impatient fighting spirit..

 Chapter 527 - 527: 20. Be at ease with the situation, and defeat the enemy without a trace

    Chapter 527 - 527: 20. Be at ease with the situation, and defeat the enemy without a trace


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji looked at the man and immediately recognized him. This was his disciple from a thousand years ago.


    He was ranked tenth among the seventy-two disciples, and his name was Du Bai.


    His first cultivation technique was the Yang God Dao Technique, which allowed his primordial spirit to break through the body and kill.


    However, he had been suppressed by Nian Ying from the beginning to the end. He did not expect to be in the Wan Jian House now.


    Du Bai was different from the Demon Venerable. Although he had also cultivated in the forbiddennd, he had only slept for thirty years. Even in thirty years, his karma was already many times more than that of an ordinary person.<div>


    One must know that the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master had only been in a deep sleep for three years.


    ¡°Trash!¡±


    Du Bai coldly berated the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Leader.


    The sect master did not say anything. He knew that his senior brother had such a temper.


    Xia Ji walked up to the stone table and was about to put away the half-finished book.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of being like him?¡± Du Bai suddenly sneered.


    After theughter, a violent aura suddenly emerged.


    What followed was a huge, indescribable cloud of ck smoke floating in the air.


    This was the power of negative karma that was almost tangible.


    The evil karma Fairy Nongxiao disyed back then was like a lump of mudpared to this.


    Xia Ji closed the book and suddenly mmed the table.


    Bang!


    The two stones bounced up and fell into his hands.


    He didn¡¯t do anything. The stone in his hand disappeared and reappeared several miles away.


    That was the Wan Jian House¡¯s forbidden area.


    In the forbidden area, there was a white-robed man sitting cross-legged with a saber on his knees. His face was exactly the same as Du Bails.


    The stone suddenly appeared between his eyebrows and he smashed it with the right amount of strength.


    Du Bai, who had just umted the power of evil karma, suddenly cried out in pain and looked at Xia Ji in shock.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± I¡¯m quite skilled at throwing stones. Quickly return your primordial spirit to your body. Next time, it won¡¯t be a matter of throwing it lightly. ¡±


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Du Bai asked. And how did it happen so quickly?¡±


    Xia Ji smiled. He was the one who taught her Kung Fu, so how could he not notice?


    As for the speed, this was his throwing of the stone with the ¡± knife ¡± technique. Perhaps more powerful people could see the trajectory, but this disciple could not see it at the Dharma Body level.


    At the same time, he alsopleted a small experiment.


    Karma could be said to be a brand-new power.


    This kind of power did not enhance the various attributes of the human body. Instead, it bestowed another kind of attack and defense. It might not be able to move mountains and overturn seas, but it was closer to a mysterious killing method.


    Raising the Dharmakaya, lowering the Dharmakaya, raising the Life Providence, and lowering the Life Providence. This kind of strange attack had little to do with one¡¯s own strength.


    In other words, as long as a level 13 peak expert did not use Karma, then when he attacked with all his strength, there was not much difference between him and a level 12 expert.


    If you want your primordial spirit to go out, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡± it¡¯s best if you find a top-notch magic tool to protect your body, or you can get someone who¡¯s good at defense to be your assistant. Otherwise, don¡¯t easilye out of your body. ¡®


    Perhaps it was nothing against ordinary people, but against experts, he might be instantly killed.


    As for disguise, no matter how well you disguise your origin soul, you are still an origin soul. You can hide it from some people, but you are destined to not be able to hide it from the experts. This is also your weakness.


    Go back.¡±


    Du Bai was dumbfounded..


    He wanted to make a move, but suddenly, a leaf hundreds of miles behind him exploded.


    It was a flying stone strike that directly shattered the fallen leaves.


    He didn¡¯t see or feel the process clearly.


    ¡°Good move!¡± Du Bai said coldly. I hope you can still be so calm when facing my eldest martial sister.¡±


    With that, he removed his karma and flew toward the forbidden area with his primordial spirit.


    The Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at this scene in shock..


    Was this a victory without a fight?


    He had seen through Senior Brother Du Bai¡¯s disguise of primordial spirit and even identified Senior Brother Du Bails real body in an extremely short time?


    This was¡­


    Was this the prince of Great Qi who hade to submit?


    Where did he see the slightest bit of ¡®surrender¡¯?


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master said frankly, ¡± I¡¯m convinced. No matter what the oue is, I won¡¯t touch the royal family of Qi State. ¡±


    As for what Your Highness said, I have also thought about it. In the future, I will also change this violent temper a little.


    Your Highness is right. When the strong are angry, they should only wave their des at the stronger ones, not the weak.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    PS : 2 chapters tomorrow, 6000 words per chapter +

 Chapter 528 - 528: 21. The Ancient Fenghe Village Was So

    Chapter 528 - 528: 21. The Ancient Fenghe Vige Was So


    Horrifying, The Mountain River Relic and the Earth Shaked


    Trantor: 549690339


    A few dayster, on a spring morning in the Wan Jian House, Xia Ji was reading by the sea of clouds.


    The Wan Jian House¡¯s sect leader, Yu Long, happened to walk past.


    He looked at the back of the Great Qi Prince with a strange expression, and his eyes revealed a look of reminiscence.


    The character of this Great Qi Prince was too simr to that legendary figure from 1,500 years ago, but he also knew that this youth could not be that person.<div>


    That was to say, the Heavenly Dao had reincarnation, and saints would always appear.


    The Master of the Wan Jian House had received a great favor from the Headmaster and even treated him as his father. If it was someone else who scolded him or beat him, he would not let it go. However, this young man made him change willingly.


    This was because the prince did not hit him to show off anything, but for the sake of good and evil.


    The prince¡¯s strength was unfathomable, but he did not show off. Up until now, the power he had disyed was only at the tenth level of the Dharma ne. The food he ate was no different from that of ordinary disciples. When he interacted with others, he only made them feel like they were bathed in a spring breeze. They did not even feel the slightest bit of hatred.


    Even after a thousand years of experience, the Myriad Sword Sect Master could not help but feel curious about this prince.


    He was going to the meeting hall, but he took a detour and walked towards the prince¡¯s back.


    He raised his voice and said, ¡°The clouds are deep and I don¡¯t know where they are, just like the endless past and future.¡±


    Even if he had control and gained something,


    In the quiet night when no one was thinking, he suddenly realized that he was still on a small ind like a drop in the ocean, and had never traveled far. Outside the ind, however, is the boundless darkness, the unknown past, and the unknown future.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at his former disciple and sensed the subtle change in him. He smiled and nodded.¡±Greetings, Sect Master.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± The Myriad Sword Sect Master returned the greeting.


    He walked to Xia Ji¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°¡±What¡¯s in the book?¡±


    This question had puzzled him for more than 1,500 years.


    His teacher in the past was also like this, constantly reading books, traveling a million miles, reading a hundred thousand books.


    This youth was the same.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± You can observe the character of your predecessors. You can observe what your predecessors have learned. You can use what they have learned to be what vou have learned. Onlv then can vou climb high and look into the distance. You can see the path of the past and the future. ¡®


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master was speechless.


    He was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud.


    Damn it, he was indeed a monster.


    Why couldn¡¯t the others see these things?


    Why can¡¯t I tell?


    ¡°I would like to ask you something, Sect Master,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Please speak, Your Highness.¡±


    I¡¯m only at the final stage of the 11 Dharmakaya, ¡± Xia Ji said frankly. ¡± I would like to ask you how to reach the 12 Divine Powers. ¡±


    As soon as he said that, the Wan Jian House¡¯s sect master froze.


    ¡± Your Highness, eleventh realm? ¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve touched the threshold of the Twelve States, I can¡¯t boast that I¡¯ve entered them,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master was speechless.


    He looked at the prince¡¯s eyes, which were as honest as a mirror and did not hide any lies. Suddenly, he felt like he was in a dream.


    ¡°True eleventh realm?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡±


    ¡°Is Your Highness a saint born to know?¡± the Myriad Sword Sect Master asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a schr. How can he be a saint?¡±


    Seeing his sincerity, the Wan Jian House¡¯s sect master said in a strange tone,


    ¡°¡±A thousand years ago, the Mountain River Tribtion erupted¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to speak, he felt amotion not far behind him. He paused and turned around to see a few elders looking at him anxiously. It was obvious that they had been waiting in the meeting hall for a long time for the sect master. Moreover, the matter was extremely urgent and the fire was on their eyebrows, so they hade to look for him.


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master looked at the Great Qi Prince apologetically. He then flipped his hand and took out a strange jade bird from his sleeve. The bird let out a soft cry.


    Before long, a white-clothed woman seemed to have received a message and floated over from afar. In the blink of an eye, she appeared in front of him.


    The woman was dressed in a white robe that was whiter than snow. Her curvy body was as white as a swimming dragon, and her skin was as fair as a newly milked goat¡¯s milk. Her beautiful face carried a loneliness that was as distant as the wilderness, but her eyes and brows added a little luster.


    The fourteen swords behind her folded into a single sword, exuding a faintly discernible aura. It was no weaker than the Wan Jian House elder from before.


    ¡°Bai Su, please introduce the 12 states to His Highness,¡± the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s Grandmaster said.


    He then looked at Xia Ji. ¡± Your Highness, this is a rising star of our sect. He¡¯s about the same age as you. Perhaps you young people have more to talk about.


    As he said this, a hint of pride shed between his brows. This was because Bai Su¡¯s strength and talent were clearly at the monstrous level. In just a hundred years, she had already broken through to level-13. Moreover, the first few levels were steady and steady. As for her not reaching the peak of level-13, she waspletely looking for an opportunity to sleep in the nightmare for a while. That was why she continued to cultivate to strengthen her foundation and continue to prepare to increase her trump cards.


    Bai Su was usually an ice-cold fairy in the sect. She was envied by many female cultivators and regarded as a goddess by many male cultivators.


    The Wan Jian House¡¯s sect leader was thinking that the two of them could spark some sparks. He hoped that this prince could stay in the Wan Jian House.


    If possible, he even wanted to cancel the duel between the Seventeenth Prince and his Senior Sister.


    Bai Su looked at the sect master in surprise. She nevercked suitors. All kinds of geniuses wanted to be her daopanion, but in the past, her teacher had always helped her push away these annoying ¡°flies¡±, saying that he was afraid of dying her cultivation.


    This was the first time she had pushed a man to her side.


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master did not say another word and hurriedly left with the elders..

 Chapter 529 - 529: 21. The Ancient Fenghe Village Was So

    Chapter 529 - 529: 21. The Ancient Fenghe Vige Was So


    Horrifying, The Mountain River Relic, The World Was Shaking


    Trantor: 549690339


    Words like ¡± Fenghe Vige, the incident has expanded, ¡± ¡± missing, ¡± and ¡® terrifying ¡± could be heard from afar, giving off a gloomy feeling.


    It was as if the peak of the five-colored clouds was covered by ayer of gray ominous shadow.


    The warmth of spring had a bit of bone-piercing coldness.


    The clouds were as white as bones, as sparse as the ribs of the dead, and they had turned into fish scales and wings.<div>


    ¡°The wind is about to blow.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the sky and said casually. He then looked at Bai Su and said gently, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you, Fairy.¡±


    Bai Su looked at this youth. His eyes were clear and clean, without any surprise or fluctuation. Unknowingly, she had a good impression of him.


    ¡°My name is Bai Su, and the sect master is my teacher. Your Highness, please follow me. ¡®


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡® I just returned from the Purple Cloud Peak a few days ago. When I returned to the sect, I heard a lot of information about Your Highness. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is the prince of the Great Qi, right?¡±


    ¡°Rank 17, born stupid. The royal family gave him the name Foolish. That¡¯s why I, a stupid and clumsy person, need to read books often to solve my confusion.¡±


    ¡® Your Highness, I think you¡¯re not stupid. Instead, you¡¯re stunning. You¡¯re an extremely rare peerless genius in the world. ¡®


    ¡± I never dared to think that way. Miss is so young, but you should have already broken through to the thirteenth realm. This is a true genius. I don¡¯t know how many times you are better than me. ¡®


    Bai Su could not help butugh.


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that you beat my master up¡­


    Moreover, looking at Master¡¯s attitude now, it seems that he has been beaten into submission by you.


    If you¡¯re not a genius, then who is?


    Those who said you were stupid were truly blind.


    The two of them walked on the small path in the sect. From time to time, disciples of the sect would pass by. From time to time, male cultivators would look dejected when they saw the two of them walking together. Female cultivators were the same¡­


    Bai Su¡¯s white clothes fluttered in the wind, and her body emitted the scent of plum blossoms. It weed the chill of the spring day, revealing a cold and elegant aura.


    ¡°Why does Your Highness want to understand the Twelve States?¡± Bai Su suddenly asked.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m only at the eleventh realm,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Bai Su was the same as the sect master, falling into shock. This was impossible.


    In a daze, she led Xia Ji to the back of the sect. With a hand seal, the fourteen flying swords immediately turned into a wheel and floated in front of the two of them.


    ¡± Your Highness, get on my flying sword. The 12 states can only beprehended and broken through in the Small Mountain River Relic. Otherwise, even if you have a thousand abilities, it¡¯s impossible to break through. ¡±


    As she spoke, Bai Su¡¯s body moved and stepped in front of the sword wheel.


    Suddenly, her heart pounded like a deer¡­


    If this prince grabbed her waist from behind, she would not be able to re up.


    This was because the prince could say something like, ¡± The mountain wind is quite strong, and I¡¯m worried about dropping it ¡± or something like that¡­


    And if this prince not only grabbed her waist, but also leaned over gently, not only leaned over, but also leaned over, not only leaned over, but also¡­So what?


    When the time came, would he pretend not to know or feel anything?


    Although Bai Su had lived for a hundred years, she had been cultivating ever since she was sensible. Although she was usually an iceberg, she was still nk when it came to matters between men and women. At this moment, how could she not understand the meaning of her teacher deliberately matchmaking? She had already thought things through randomly in her heart.


    But this was destined to be her imagination.


    Xia Ji stood firmly on the sword wheel.


    The fourteen swords flew up.


    He flew deeper into the mountains in the east.


    The wind whistled past their ears, and the green mountain peak was like a sea of swords, verdant and lush. It quickly retreated under their feet.


    Although the sound of the wind was loud and the wind was strong, the two of them were able to talk without any hindrance.


    Just as Bai Su was letting her imagination run wild, Xia Ji muttered, ¡°¡±Fairy, can you tell me more about the Mountain and River Tribtion and the 12 states?¡±


    Bai Su blushed and came out of her thoughts. However, this was the first man who stood very close behind her.


    ¡°A thousand years ago, spiritual energy suddenly erupted in an unimaginable manner, and the Mountain and River Tribtion was born because of it.


    The so-called Mountain River Tribtion was a tribtion that tore apart mountains and rivers and re-divided heaven and earth. This tribtion directly led to the reorganization of the entire map of the human world.


    It was notplicated to enter the 12 states. One only needed to sit in a ce with rich spiritual energy and quietlyprehend, so that the Dharmakaya could flow with heaven and earth, thus merging the small self with the big self and bing one with heaven and man.


    It was precisely because they were one that they could mobilize the power of heaven and earth to a certain extent.


    However, this fusion was not a true fusion, but a ¡®bridge¡¯ between man and heaven. This ¡®bridge¡¯ was spiritual energy.


    The more abundant the spiritual energy, the faster the speed of advancement and the more stable it was.


    The more Spiritual Qi one could mobilize, the more Heaven and Earth power one could borrow, and the stronger one¡¯s power would be. It was just like how for mortals, the more Spiritual Qi one had, the stronger they would be. The twelve realms are divided into nine realms, and each realm is called the first heaven.¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly thought of how he had killed Fairy Bi earlier. He had been extremely fast, but Fairy Bi had still resisted him. Logically speaking, her reaction speed should not have been so fast, so he asked curiously, ¡°Why is there a difference in realm when we are both mobilizing the power of heaven and earth? Could it be that the more you mobilize, the higher your realm?¡±


    Only then did Bai Su believe that this monster-like prince really did not know the 12 states.


    She suppressed her strange feelings and continued, ¡°An inch in between the eyebrows is called the upper dantian, also known as the Purple Mansion.


    The upper dantian corresponded to the lower dantian. The lower dantian was where mortals stored their true qi.


    And the Zifu was the ce where spiritual energy was stored.


    The true qi in the lower dantian had crossed the fifth to eighth realm, and the difference between realms was the capacity of the dantian..

 Chapter 531 - 531: 21. The Ancient Fenghe Village Was So

    Chapter 531 - 531: 21. The Ancient Fenghe Vige Was So


    Horrifying, The Mountain River Relic, The World Was Shaking


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Long was wrong. She let down teacher¡¯s teachings.


    But Long ¡­ I changed it. ¡±


    When he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but thank the prince who had woken him up and acted like a teacher again. He wondered how he and Bai Su were getting along.


    ¡® The Small Mountain River Ruins has already turned into a small world. The ravine in this valley is the entrance. Your Highness, follow me. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them stepped into the ravine, one after the other.


    The air fluctuated.


    It was like a stone falling into still water, creating ripples in space.


    The scenery instantly changed.


    The ravine turned into a cliff.


    The two of them stepped out from the void above the cliff.


    Xia Ji scanned his surroundings and saw green mountains and clear waters. It was an indescribable feeling.


    He took a deep breath and felt that the spiritual energy had reached a terrifying level.


    A gust of wind blew, giving off a strange feeling.


    The wind contained different amounts of spiritual energy.


    As a result, his body had also undergone subtle, multiyered changes.


    Although it wasfortable, it was extremely strange that he could feel more than ten different sensations in an instant.


    ¡°The spiritual energy here is extremely dense, but it¡¯s extremely uneven,¡± Bai Su said. ¡°The existence of the Tribtion Demons will make this uneven situation continue.


    And for some unknown reason, the spiritual energy in these small worlds will always be maintained at a level that far surpasses that of the outside world.¡±


    Xia Ji looked into the distance. In the next moment, the quiet valley suddenly rose like a giant dragon, and the ground rumbled.


    The shockwave spread out like an explosion, bringing along a shocking aura as it cut across and crushed the surroundings.


    The shock wave was extremely fast, crossing more than ten kilometers in an instant. It was many times stronger than an earthquake in the human world.


    In the next moment, he saw countless terrifying ¡± creatures ¡± transformed from giant mountains ¡± running ¡± toward the cliff.


    All the trees started to fly and break apart as the thunder thundered.


    And the running of this giant mountain was just like a catalyst to awaken the other ¡± sleepers ¡®


    The running mountain had only run for a thousand meters when a huge ck mouth suddenly appeared on the ground. The mouth protruded from the ground and tore through the earth¡¯s crust. Itpletely ignored the rules and swallowed the mountain like a dragoning out of the abyss.


    Then, the surrounding ground seemed to be pressed down by a mysterious force and quickly sank.


    The huge ck mouth that swallowed the mountain rose up in response. With a terrifying power, it once again lifted the earth¡¯s crust. Mountains flew into the sky, and the world was overturned. It was a magnificent sight that could not be described with words.


    This movement was like water falling into a pot of oil. In an instant, the world that Xia Ji saw began to boil.


    The boundless small world was experiencing an unimaginable upheaval. Then, an indescribable, immeasurable, terrifying ¡®beast¡¯ that covered mountains, forests, and even rivers rushed toward the cliff.


    Xia Ji still wanted to watch.


    Bai Su hurriedly pulled him out of the Small Mountain River Ruins.


    The scenery changed.


    Space fluctuated.


    The two of them returned to the ravine in Sleeping Moon Valley.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ji asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Bai Suqi asked.


    Xia Jiughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I¡¯m around, ¡± Bai Su said unhappily.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡± The Minor Mountain River Relic can only amodate those who have not reached the peak of Level 12. ¡±


    ¡°What is the reason?¡±


    ¡°This is because the spiritual qi of a cultivator at the peak of the twelfth level and above is already very dense. This is enough to make the Tribtion Demons in the ruins greedy and want to devour it to obtain this spiritual qi.


    Therefore, when I entered just now, there was a world-shaking change. However, if an ordinary disciple entered, it would not be like this.


    ¡°Then, they can cultivate in peace. Once they break through, they might be targeted by the Tribtion Demons and attacked.¡±


    ¡°How do I cultivate?¡±


    ¡°Meditate and breathe, andmunicate with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to form the mutual flow between the Dharmakaya and heaven and earth.


    Those with outstanding talent can use this opportunity to summarize what they have learned in the past. From there, they canbine the power of heaven and earth andprehend a divine ability that belongs to them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Fairy. Can I go in and take a look alone?¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡± Bai Su said decisively, ¡± If you enter now, you will definitely be torn apart by the Mountain and River Tribtion Demon. ¡±


    She looked at the prince in front of her. He was still calm, and there seemed to be only the peace and depth of the sea of stars in his eyes. He was unmoved, unshaken, unflustered, and determined. There was no fear in his eyes.


    She fell into his eyes and seemed to be subdued by them.


    Hence, Bai Su lowered her head and said, ¡± It¡¯s not impossible. However, you need to wait for three days. After three days, Qi Yu, you can go in directly. I¡¯ll meet you outside. ¡®


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for three days.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Bai Su nced at him and suddenly thought about it in her heart. A man and a woman were alone in the canyon. What if he said that he was afraid at night and ran over to sleep with her? Could she reject him?


    While he was thinking, he saw that the prince had already taken out his book and wine. He leaned against arge green stone with some moss growing on it. Under the sunlight, he began to read..

 Chapter 532 - 532: 22. Ksitigarbha Sutra, Fourth Killing Tribulation

    Chapter 532 - 532: 22. Ksitigarbha Sutra, Fourth Killing Tribtion


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fairy Bai Su from the Myriad Sword Sect was speechless.


    Was he still drinking?


    Do you want to do that while drinking?


    However, this was destined to be her overthinking.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t have any thoughts.<div>


    In terms of appearance, Fairy Bai Su was extremely beautiful. After all, she was the flower of the Myriad Sword Sect that stood above the mortal world.


    In terms of love history, Fairy Bai Su had never been in a rtionship.


    In terms of figure and temperament, she was also a top choice. In the eyes of outsiders, Bai Su was not much inferior to Miao Miao, but in terms of figure, she was even better.


    But Xia Ji was still not in the mood.


    The only person he would asionally think of was his deceased wife, the woman who had apanied him for 500 years and made him think of her for 1,000 years. No matter how beautiful the other women were, what did it have to do with him?


    Very soon, Bai Su realized that she was overthinking things. As they got along, she finally understood that this Seventeenth Prince was more of a gentleman than a gentleman. Bai Su even suspected that even if she stripped naked and crawled into his tent in the middle of the night, he would still wrap her in a nket and not touch her at all.


    After getting familiar with each other, the two of them did not have so much awkwardness in their interactions.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    ording to the past, the Small Mountain River Ruins should have calmed down by now.


    Bai Su took out a small bottle, which contained seven Fasting Pills, each of which couldst for a month.


    A famous sword at the level of a flying sword would not have the problem of its de curling when it was used to cut down trees.


    It was a blood-red metal ball the size of a fingertip. This ball was called the Hidden Pill ¡°. It was said that it contained the Demon Lord¡¯s full-powered attack from 200 years ago. When using it, one only needed to mix this pill with one¡¯s own strength and smash it out. Then, one could add the Demon Lord¡¯s and one¡¯s own double strength.


    Hidden cores were a new thing in the era of reiki. Xia Ji had never seen such a thing before, so he didn¡¯t know the upper limit.


    However, since Bai Su had given it to him, he would keep it for the time being. He would return it to this girl when he came out.


    After that¡­


    Bai Su was waiting outside.


    At the same time, she repeated a few points.


    ¡°If you feel that something is wrong, you must go out immediately. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°If you sense that the Tribtion Demons are coveting you, you muste out immediately. Don¡¯t try to fight them.


    A thousand years ago, the Tribtion Beasts were often in a battle of resistance. After they were beaten to pieces, there would be people staring at them, causing their spiritual energy to be scattered and unable to form powerful monsters.


    However, in such a sealed small world, Tribtion Demons became stronger by devouring each other. Although there were often disciples cultivating in it, most of them only took the Qi of Heaven and Earth on the cliff toprehend and did not fight with Tribtion Demons.


    Therefore, after more than 500 years, the small world had already nurtured a Mountain and River Tribtion Demon of unknown level.


    In short, once you reach the peak of the twelfth level, no one will be willing to enter again.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you have toe out once in half a year. Half a year is enough time toplete a connection with the spiritual energy of a deva. If your talent is enough, you might even be able to break through to the twelfth level.


    After we leave, I¡¯ll bring you to the Wan Jian House. The sect leader might have other ns.¡±


    ¡°The sect still has manyprehensions of the predecessors ¡®cultivation and methods to deal with the Tribtion Demons. After you read them, you can get twice the result with half the effort and save time.¡±


    Xia Ji agreed and stepped into the Small Mountain River Ruins.


    Bai Su watched as the spatial ripples in front of her gradually calmed down. She sat down cross-legged and began to enter the dream to cultivate her karma.


    In fact, the reason why she had brought Xia Ji here was also because the Wan Jian House¡¯s sect master had secretly instructed her.


    Xia Ji came to the cliff and looked at the mountains and rivers that had already calmed down. This waspletely different from what he saw three days ago.


    What was more, there was no sign of any splitting of the mountains and rivers here. All the trees were luxuriant. Looking down from a high ce, one could only see a peaceful scene that had never been destroyed.


    He sat down cross-legged.


    He entered a meditative state.


    After a long time, he had already immersed himself in this world of spiritual energy, bing one with the world.


    The Heaven and Earth Qi slowly drilled into his pores.


    Thread by thread.


    Ten thousand threads.


    Like a gurgling stream, it began to flow through his skin and bones along with his blood.


    Water flowed downwards, while qi went upwards.


    Therefore, thisrge amount of spiritual energy was transported by the blood and gradually flowed towards the Purple Mansion between his brows. At first, it could not be stored at all, but only constructed.


    The spiritual energy rushed into the undeveloped deste Purple Mansion, washing away all the blockages that belonged to ordinary people.


    Just like how water droplets prated stone, every time Qi fused, it would bring along some ¡°impurities¡±.


    Xia Ji felt his body and mind rx as he gradually merged into this world.


    The reason why he needed to reach the Dharmakaya realm was because the blood of the Dharmakaya would be powerful. Only such blood could carry enough spiritual energy .


    Although Xia Ji couldn¡¯t bring the entire cmity to this ce, his body could still take on a weakened version of the Dharmakaya state.


    His avatar was himself.


    After a short period of testing.


    He revealed his Dharmakaya, and the power of his blood began to move more spiritual energy, making him a ¡°drain¡±.


    The spiritual energy slowly swirled toward him like water, turning into a vortex.


    Gradually, the spiraling arms of the spiritual energy vortex became longer and faster.


    Xia Ji immersed himself in the spiritual energy, quietly feeling the cleansing.


    As time passed, the vortex around him grewrger andrger¡­


    It gradually covered a hundred meters, a thousand meters, ten thousand meters, a hundred thousand meters¡­


    It was even increasing..

 Chapter 533 - 533: 22. Ksitigarbha Sutra, Fourth Killing Tribulation

    Chapter 533: 22. Ksitigarbha Sutra, Fourth Killing Tribtion


    Trantor: 549690339


    Time passed very quickly in this cultivation.


    Apart from swallowing a fasting pill every month, Xia Ji had been cultivating all the time. However, the strange thing was that even though the amount of spiritual energy was extremelyrge, the Purple Mansion between his eyebrows had not beenpletely opened, let alone the First Heaven.


    Only after opening it up would the spiritual energy that entered the Purple Mansion umte and reach the First Heaven realm over time.


    The surrounding mountains and rivers were strangely silent, as if they were peeping at the youth on the cliff.


    This was because at this moment, a terrifying amount of spiritual energy was gathering towards him, but the Tribtion Demons did not move. Although there was spiritual energy gathering, it did not seem to be able to umte. As a result, the youth was like a bottomless pit, and the spiritual energy could not return.


    And the Tribtion Demon was not interested in things without spiritual energy¡­


    Therefore, although the Tribtion Demons that had yet to develop their Intelligence were curious, ¡± none 01 mem were willing co maKe a move. AS a result, the mountains and rivers were quiet, and time was peaceful.


    Half a yearter, Xia Ji realized that he had not even opened up his Purple Mansion, let alone the First Heaven¡­


    ¡°Could it be that my aptitude is really too poor? However, the amount of spiritual energy absorbed was clearly not small¡­ls it so difficult to break through to the divine-tier?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head strangely. No matter what, there was only one fasting pill left. Time was up.


    He turned around and left the Small Mountain River Relic.


    The scenery changed.


    Space fluctuated.


    Xia Ji stepped out.


    Fairy Bai Su was not outside.


    However, there was a letter under the stone in front of the tent.


    Xia Ji took out the letter.


    There were only two sentences in the letter.


    The first paragraph: Something happened in the sect. I will return to the Wan Jian House first. Your Highness,e over directly after youe out.


    The second paragraph seemed to be added after some hesitation.Your Highness, please don¡¯t wander around. This world might be starting to be dangerous.


    It was signed by Bai Su.


    ¡°Is a new killing tribtioning? I wonder what it is¡­¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s divine sense swept across the forest. It waste autumn, and the forest was silent. However, when a gust of wind blew, the rustling of leaves resumed. The yellow leaves were swept up by the mountain wind and turned into a yellow dragon that streaked across the sky.


    When Xia Ji returned to the Wan Jian House, the entire sect was immersed in a


    heavy and depressing atmosphere.


    A disciple recognized Xia Ji and went to inform Bai Su.


    Bai Su quickly came to pick Xia Ji up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Bai Su didn¡¯t speak and just walked in front.


    Xia Ji followed her.


    The two of them arrived at a pce.


    The pce was very spacious, but there was no one else other than the elders. Xia Ji¡¯s previous tenth disciple, Du Bai, was also there.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    There was less hostility in Du Bai¡¯s eyes. He only said, ¡°¡±He¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Xia Ji walked into the hall and saw a ¡± person ¡± lying on the bed.


    He could vaguely tell that it was the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s sect leader, Yu Long.


    However, the previously glorious Wan Jian House¡¯s sect leader was now in a state that was neither human nor ghost.


    Other than his head, his entire body was shrinking, shriveling, and weathered. All the power in his body was flowing away. It was as if a person who had lived for more than 1,500 years was gradually turning into a skeleton that had lived for more than 1,400 years.


    Xia Ji walked up and grabbed the Wan Jian House¡¯s sect master¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch him. You¡¯ll die,¡± the elder hurriedly stopped him.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t touch me,¡± Yu Long said.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yu Long nced at the others and said, ¡°¡±You can leave.¡±


    The elders lowered their heads heavily as they walked out. Bai Su cried out loudly, then suddenly knelt down and kowtowed three times before rushing


    out of the ce.


    Other than Bai Su, many other disciples walked to the bedside, knelt down and kowtowed to Yu Long, and then quickly walked out.


    Only the two of them were left in the room.


    Yu Long said, ¡°If Your Highness knows how to recite scriptures, recite the K itigarbha Sutra to help me cross over ¡­¡± I want to hear Your Highness ¡®chanting before I die.¡±


    The flesh on his arms had already rotted away, leaving only white bones. The white bones were also gradually losing all color, as if they had been stored in the air for a long time.


    Xia Ji casually drew, and the Life Talisman mixed with the White Phoenix Fire fell. However, it was unable to stop the speed of the ¡± Decay ¡°. This was not only the power of Karma, but also a level of transcendence. It was on apletely different dimension from the body.


    The White Phoenix Fire was more effective than the Life Talisman, but it was also irreversible.


    ¡°Who hurt you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Yu Long didn¡¯t answer. He smiled and muttered, ¡°¡±Like¡­It really looks like¡­¡±


    He looked at the young prince in front of him in a daze, as if he saw the old white-haired gentleman standing in front of him with a cane, patiently guiding him.


    It was as if he had seen that deep winter, in the heavy snow, he knelt outside the Mirror Lake Pavilion, saying that he had someone he liked and that he did not want to lose the opportunity. The teacher continued to write in the pavilion and gave him a mystic technique that suited him, asking him to do good.


    It was also as if he saw his teachering to the Ten Thousand Swords Vi and revealing his identity for him, so that he no longer needed to lower his head, bow his back, and grit his teeth in the cold world. He could marry the person he loved well, and even inherit the position of the Ten Thousand Swords Vi Master in the future.


    He knew that his teacher didn¡¯t die within a hundred years.


    He knew that his teacher was actually the ck Emperor. Big Senior Sister had told him about it.


    However, he also knew that his teacher had not been able to avoid fate and had disappeared from the human world along with the fire tribtion. Then, was he finally going to theherworld to apany his dead wife? ¡°Your Highness, please recite the scriptures for me.¡±


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and chanted softly in apassionate voice, ¡°¡±AII sentient beings who have not been liberated have an uncertain nature. Bad habits end, good habits bear fruit, good and evil are born ording to the situation. Five turns, no rest. It is difficult to confuse and block the world. Like fish swimming in a.


    It will be a long stream ..

 Chapter 534 - 534: 22. Ksitigarbha Sutra, Fourth Killing Tribulation

    Chapter 534: 22. Ksitigarbha Sutra, Fourth Killing Tribtion


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Daddy ¡­¡±


    Yu Long seemed to have seen an illusion as she muttered these two words. Her face revealed a calm expression, and two streams of tears fell from the corners of her eyes ¡­


    However, he could no longer hold on. The mysterious power finally climbed up to his head.


    After reciting a few lines, he died.


    He had already turned into a thousand-year-old skeleton after reciting half of the Ksitigarbha Sutra.


    The air shook slightly, and he turned into dust, covered in a singleyer of white ash.


    Xia Ji continued to recite quietly. He only took a deep breath after he finished reading the entire book, his heart filled with mixed feelings.


    Is this the so-called white-haired people send ck-haired people away?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Du Bai said as he walked out.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu,e with me. I¡¯ll talk to you,¡± Bai Su said.


    The two of them walked in the oppressive sect.


    ¡°There have been many cases of missing people in Fenghe Vige in recent years, and many disciples have gone missing.


    Half a year ago, the Sword Rain Sect, which was more than two hundred miles away from Sealed River Vige, had actually disappeared.


    Therefore, the sect master and the two elders went to the periphery of the Sword Rain Sect to investigate, and only the sect master escaped..


    The sect master said that it was an indescribable tide. There were many skeletons in the tide, and these skeletons only killed extraordinary humans. However, we were unable to kill these skeletons. There was a strange ck membrane on their bodies, and no attack could break through that ck membrane¡­


    The sect master said that this might be a new killing tribtion, but he didn¡¯t know where the opportunity was. He only said that we should avoid the ck tide and find an opportunity for this tribtion at the same time.


    Because if they couldn¡¯t find an opportunity, everyone would die and all the sects would be destroyed.


    The path of cultivation was the path of longevity. It was against the heavens. If the heavens wanted you to be a mortal, then you would be a mortal forever. If mortals were in trouble, they could hide, but cultivators could not¡­ This is a tribtion, a tribtion for teacher, and also for us.¡±


    After Bai Su finished speaking, she started crying.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t take the opportunity to hug her andfort her. He didn¡¯t have a handkerchief, so he sat beside Bai Su and waited for her to finish crying before suddenly saying, ¡°¡±1¡¯11 go with you guys next time.¡±


    ¡°But this is the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s investigation¡­However, it should be fine. I¡¯ll talk to the elders.¡± Bai Su wiped away her tears, ¡± As for the sect leader, I won¡¯t be choosing him for now. Whoever can solve this problem and let the Wan Jian House gain a foothold in this new killing cmity will be the sect leader.


    It was a pity that the Great Aunt had not woken up from her nightmare.


    Otherwise, it would be great if she was in charge of the overall situation.


    By the way, how was your cultivation in the Little Mountain River Relic in the past half year?¡±


    ¡°No progress, ¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Bai Su revealed a stunned expression. She vaguely remembered that she had broken through to the First Heaven in half a year.


    Night fell.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t read.


    He sat in front of the cliff, looking up at the sea of stars and looking down at the sea of clouds. In the distance, the sword wheels were moving back and forth. It was the disciples of the Wan Jian Houseing and going.


    A voice suddenly came from behind him.


    ¡°Your Highness is truly a person who values friendship. I apologize for my rudeness when we first met.¡±


    A man in white walked to the edge of the cliff and sat beside him.


    ¡°Do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Du Bai took out two jars of wine.


    Although he had called his junior brother a good-for-nothing before, he was only a little irritable with his words. When something happened to his junior brother and he died, he felt very ufortable in his heart.


    Du Bai removed the seal and drank the liquor. He then put it down and asked with slightly red eyes, ¡°¡±Your Highness, are you curious as to why Junior Brother wants you to recite the scriptures?¡±


    Without waiting for the fifteen-year-old prince to speak, he said directly,


    ¡°¡±Because Your Highness is like a person.¡±


    As he said that, Du Bai sighed and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this¡­¡±


    ¡® Mr. Du, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡± has it ever urred to you that if that person was still alive, he would also wish for you to do good and strive for self-improvement? ¡±


    Du Bai looked at him in astonishment. His brows slowly furrowed, but they finally calmed down.


    The two of them drank all night.


    After a few days, the Wan Jian House was truly on guard against a formidable enemy, and they split up into many small teams.


    Each team had their own mission.


    The basic method was to go to the subordinate mortal world countries and send out a lot of spies through the imperial power. They would cast a wide to obtain information, then analyze and select information points before investigating.


    Of course, there were also those who acted freely and searched alone.


    This was the team that had gone out.


    However, the sect also needed people to guard it.


    Especially after knowing that the Wan Jian House¡¯s sect master had died, many rogue cultivators and other sects might join forces to take advantage of your weakness and invade the mountain.


    Thus, Du Bai remained on the mountain. With him around, the sect was as stable as a mountain.


    Fairy Nongxiao had already recovered.


    Xia Ji was no longer viewed as an enemy. The Da Qi royal family and the Wan Jian House did not have many entanglements. In addition, Yu Long had given some instructions before her death, so Xia Ji was viewed as one of the Wan Jian House to a certain extent. Other than the sect opening, he was even allowed to enter the Small Mountain River Ruins.


    Xia Ji formed a small team to investigate the situation. Information from the Wan Jian House would be helpful to him.


    Just before they set off, the little girl they had met on the arch bridge found the leader.


    This little girl was called Dai Meng. She was also born into a noble family and lived in a city near Fenghe Vige. Because she was familiar with that generation, the Wan Jian House brought her along.


    There were five people in a team, and Xia Ji¡¯s team also had Bai Su, Dai Meng, and Fairy Nongxiao.


    Apart from that, there was also a male cultivator called Chun Shanjun who could control the 12 sword wheels.


    Chun Shanjun was also Yu Long¡¯s disciple. He looked unusually calm, and his sword wheel was rather special. It was extremely thin, and if one were to take a closer look, one would be able to detect that each sword was actually made up of countless sword threads. It must be some kind of fatal secret technique..

 Chapter 535 - 535: 22. Ksitigarbha Sutra, Fourth Killing Tribulation

    Chapter 535 - 535: 22. Ksitigarbha Sutra, Fourth Killing Tribtion


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fairy Nongxiao also Imew that this prince was mysterious and powerful. Before the sect master died, his chanting had calmed his soul. In addition, she was the one who had attacked first. Now, there was no hostility. However, she did not stay with Xia Ji. She only rode the sword wheel and carried the little girl. Xia Ji stood on Bai Suls sword wheel and flew through the air like before.


    In just a few days, the five of them arrived at Waterbank City.


    This was an ind city that was close to a freshwaterke. It was more than two hundred miles away from the Sword Rain Sect.


    The Dai n clearly had a very high status here, but when they saw Bai Su and the others, the Dai n¡¯s Patriarch led a group of core n members to kowtow.


    Because Xia Ji was here, he did not need to give these gifts.<div>


    After a normal weing banquet.


    The Dai n had gathered all the core members to sit in two rows.


    Xia Ji and the others were in the back hall.


    Chun Shanjun was seated at the center of the hall.


    Chun Shanjun did not bother with formalities and directly said,¡± I need the Dai family to send people, the more the better, to investigate the strange incidents that happened in the surrounding area, especially the missing people. If there are any, report back. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything will be arranged by the sect.¡± The head of the Dai family said directly.


    After that, they discussed the details.


    The discussionsted until nightfall.


    Xia Ji was alone in the courtyard of the Dai family¡¯s wing room. He lit an old-fashioned oilmp and read in the autumn wind and fallen leaves while thinking about the problem of breaking through the next realm.


    Although strength and realm were not the same for him, his realm could not be pulled down.


    However, from the looks of it, the breakthrough to the 12th level would take a long time. It was not something that could be cultivated in a day. If this seclusionsted for another hundred years, he would really miss out on many things.


    Moreover, it was the beginning of the tribtion. He needed to see what this tribtion was.


    The autumn wind blew.


    The yellow leaves rustled.


    The dim candlelight illuminated the mottled walls.


    Meanwhile, the sound of gongs could be heard from afar on the streets of the mortal world.


    After knocking three more times, it was midnight.


    Xia Ji followed the voice and looked into the distance. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat.


    Most of the time, Tribtion Demons did not target mortals. It was not that they were kind, but that mortals treated them like dirt. If they stepped on dirt, mortals would suffer, but they would never step on dirt for the sake of stepping on dirt. They would not do it deliberately.


    However, Extraordinaries had an inexplicable attraction to Tribtion


    Demons¡­


    Due to the fact that he had a dissected heart, his strength could not be seen from the surface. However, Bai Su, Fairy Nongxiao, and Spring Mountain Jun were different. They were all level 13 experts.


    To a certain extent, they were also the grand-disciples of his previous life. There was a connection between them. If he could save them, he would definitely save them. Moreover, Yu Long had died in front of him a few days ago, which made him feel a little sad.


    At this moment, Waterbank City was more than two hundred miles away from the Sword Rain Sect. It was about four hundred miles away from the source of the disaster, Fenghe Vige. It could be said to be extremely far away¡­But who knew what the situation was like now?


    When he thought of this, he stood up and moved to the next room.


    Xia Ji quickly leaned over and knocked on the door. ¡°¡±Fairy Bai Su, are you asleep?¡±


    Soon, azy and gentle voice sounded. ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. ¡± Alright. ¡±


    He turned around and left. As soon as he stepped out of the door, he took a deep breath and activated the 72 Transformations. His body turned into an autumn mosquito and pped his wings as he flew through the door.


    Inside the house¡­


    Darkness.


    What was even darker was that a pool of strange ck ¡®liquid¡¯ was falling into Fairy Bai Su¡¯s room.


    Upon closer inspection, the ck ¡± liquid ¡± was not made of water, but corpses.


    The corpses were not limited to humans, but also various animals and nts.


    His face turned outward, the whites of his eyes rolled back, and he opened his mouth to wail, but it was silent.


    This ck pool reminded Xia Ji of the ck waterfall he had seen in theherworld more than 1,500 years ago.


    He looked at Bai Su again. She seemed to have fallen into a strange state of sleep, but nothing seemed to have happened.


    Hence, without thinking, he pped his mosquito wings and flew towards Bai


    Su. The moment hended on her arm, he said,


    He directly transformed into his human form and hooked his hands around the fairy maiden who was his disciple from his previous life.


    As he stepped into the void and exploded, he brought Bai Su out of the strange house like lightning..

 Chapter 540 - 540: 24. The Headmaster Reveals His Divinity and Kills 14 States

    Chapter 540 - 540: 24. The Headmaster Reveals His Divinity and Kills 14 States


    Trantor: 549690339


    In thete autumn, yellow leaves rolled up into the sky of Chenque Mountain. They rose into the sky like a yellow tide, swimming across the thousands of mountains that were like dragons and snakes.


    Those who worship the mountain and burn incense must take a bath and change clothes to calm their hearts and calm their breathing before entering the ancestral hall of Confucius.


    Who is the Headmaster?


    The person who gathered the faith of the Tribe of Humanity.


    No sphemy, no nder.<div>


    Even sects from outside had to burn three incense sticks to show their respect before starting the sectpetition.


    The golden-robed man sitting on the ck Flood Dragon Flying Carriage was called Zhao Beicheng. He was one of the three kings of the Fenghua Royal Sect, King Cheng. In the past, his strength was at the peak of level 13 and he was one of the best among them. He was not much weaker than the Myriad Sword Sect Master.


    The reason why the Wan Jian House could stand in the east was mostly due to the power of the Demon Lord who had killed his way out two hundred years ago.


    However, the Fenghua King Sect seemed to have something to rely on, which was why they decided to invade from the west.


    Although the invasion was divided into several routes, one of them would definitelye to the Master Temple.


    Paying respects to the teacher was a must.


    At this moment.


    It was still in the eastern region of Yunzhou.


    The west wind blew.


    He carried a figure with a vast aura and flew toward a certain vi on his sword.


    The figure walked to the door andnded on the flying sword. He grabbed the flying sword with his left hand and looked up.


    Big Dipper Vi was carved on the signboard at the gate.


    The cranes in the manor raised their heads, the fish in the pond swam, the shadows of the clouds swam across the river, and there were the sounds of men and women chatting. The fog floated past like a veil, and thousands of chrysanthemums bloomed proudly, making this ce look like a fairnd.


    This vi was obviously a paradise.


    In addition, the Big Dipper Vi was a well-known gathering ce for itinerant cultivators in the east of the Cloud Continent.


    The people who came and went in the vige were all cultivators.


    The manor lord was an extremely powerful cultivator among the 13 states. If not for that, he would not have been able to protect the wandering cultivators and obtain a purend.


    Unfortunately, this purend was going to be filthy today.


    There would be no peace in this paradise from now on.


    Because that figure had already stepped into the vi.


    As soon as he stepped into the vi, many people looked over and locked onto him with their auras.


    This was because it was an unfamiliar aura.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you look unfamiliar? Who is it?¡±


    The figure nced at all the Daoists and smiled. ¡®¡±¡®True Monarch of the


    Fenghua Royal Sect.¡±


    The cultivator who asked the question was stunned for a moment. Then, he said,¡± The Fenghua King Sect is a sect from the Western Liu Nation, right? The sect has its own territory, and anyone whoes without warning is considered an intruder. Did you inform the Myriad Sword Sect here? ¡± ¡°No.¡± True Kingughed.


    He didn¡¯t wait for the cultivator to ask again and said, ¡®¡±¡®Since I¡¯m here today, the Wan Jian House shouldn¡¯t exist anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why are you so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Arrogant?¡±


    The True King suddenly burst intoughter.


    Afterughing, he looked at the cultivator who dared to ask him back.


    That cultivator was quite strong and fearless. He carried a long spear on his back and looked like a general of a human dynasty.


    The True Monarch took a step forward and casually waved his right hand. The flying sword that had been floating behind him all this time was unsheathed. Without saying anything, it shot directly at the cultivator.


    It wasn¡¯t powerful or fast, but it was a little strange.


    The cultivator wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He didn¡¯t seem to make any movements. The long spear stirred up a sharp airflow and pierced through the sky, whistling toward the flying sword.


    The next scene.


    Chi


    The flying sword directly sliced through the spear, but its speed did not decrease at all.


    The spear-wielding cultivator was shocked. His reaction speed was extremely fast, and he quickly retreated. The power of the nine heavens and the earth hidden in his Purple Mansion was suddenly pointed out with a finger.


    He pointed at the sword and the true king behind it.


    The wind in this area seemed to freeze, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a towering mountain that bombarded the true king.


    In the next moment.


    The spear-wielding cultivator was shocked.


    This was because the power of the heavens and the earth was actually torn apart by the flying sword, as if it did not hinder it at all.


    This was simply inconceivable.


    It was no wonder that the spear-wielding cultivator was shocked.


    The flying sword was getting closer and closer.


    Only then did he notice that there was a strange ck membrane on the flying sword. With this ck membrane, it seemed to be invincible and invincible.


    A few thoughts shed through the spear-wielding cultivator¡¯s mind before he sighed.


    However, at this moment, an extremely terrifying natural power shot into the sky. It was like a huge hand that had just formed. The airflow in the sky was extremely viscous and glistening. The dust on the ground soared into the sky.


    This aura, which far exceeded the power of the spear-wielding cultivator, transformed into a huge hand that grabbed the flying sword.


    Boom!


    The power was like a whirlpool, crashing down on the flying sword from all directions.


    The flying sword wasn¡¯t damaged, and even the ck membrane on its surface didn¡¯t show any fluctuations. It only paused for half a second before the flying sword broke free and continued to maintain its original speed, directly piercing through the spear-wielding cultivator¡¯s head.


    From beginning to end, it only took a moment.


    The sword was stained with a little blood. After it shook off, it circled around the air and returned to the True King¡¯s back.


    The spear-wielding cultivator had never expected that a single ¡°wild remark¡± would bring about a fatal disaster.


    His head split open from the middle, his purple mansion shattered, and his soul scattered towards the Reincarnation Stage. His body fell heavily to the ground.


    At this moment, in the middle of a quiet bamboo forest in the distance, a stone table was filled with ck and white stones. There was a person sitting on each side of the table.


    Sitting on the east side was an old man, the owner of Big Dipper Vi. He was looking at his palm in astonishment, his eyes filled with shock.


    How was this possible?


    His strength just now was enough to destroy dozens of flying swords, but why did he only stop the flying sword for half a second?

 Chapter 541 - 541: 24. The Headmaster Reveals His Divinity and Kills 14 States

    Chapter 541 - 541: 24. The Headmaster Reveals His Divinity and Kills 14 States


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Manor Lord? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    A middle-aged man sitting in the west shouted.


    The old man regained his senses after being called out. His expression changed a few times before he said, ¡°Brother Han, quickly leave the manor. This person has ill intentions. Don¡¯t get dragged into this.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person does Manor Lord take me for?¡±


    Brother Han, you are the son of the Green Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master. A son of a thousand gold shouldn¡¯t be a disciple. You should leave quickly. ¡®<div>


    The middle-aged man nodded when he heard the old man¡¯s serious tone and left on his sword.


    The old man watched him leave, then he flew up with the wind and headed towards the manor gate.


    When he saw the two bodies in front of the door, he sighed softly. Then, he raised his head to look at the person who hade and said coldly, ¡°Why did the western sectse to the east?¡±


    ¡°From now on, the sects of the east and west will be united. What is there to talk about?¡± After saying that, True Monarch threw out a bottle of pills. ¡± If you eat it, you won¡¯t die. ¡®


    The Big Dipper Vi Master couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Are you crazy?¡±


    The True King did not say anything. He only took a step forward. A ck membrane appeared around him. This membrane was thick and dull. It was like the silent deep sea. Under his unconcealed disy, it gave off a terrifying and mysterious aura.


    Theughter of the Big Dipper Vi Lord came to an abrupt halt. He had already sensed the terrifying power contained within the ck membrane.


    He had some vague guesses, but he still could not believe it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Fourteenth level,¡± the True King said with a smile.


    The old man was stunned on the spot.


    This was the answer he had expected, and it was also the most terrifying answer!


    A new realm meant the reorganization of power.


    Back then, the existence of the 11th realm had directly overturned the dynasty system.


    After the 12 realms, the dynasty would be a subordinate of the sect.


    The sect¡¯s position was even more secure at the 13th level.


    Now¡­


    He had reached the fourteenth realm.


    What would happen?


    The old man only felt his heart turn cold, as if a vast sea of blood was reflected in front of his eyes.


    The killing tribtion had arrived!


    At this moment, the son of the Green Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master who was originally ying chess with him actually returned on his flying sword.


    The old man and everyone in the manor looked up at the sky. Unknowingly, the sky above the manor was shimmering with cold light. Looking closely, it was the cultivators who were in formation on their swords.


    These cultivators were dressed in the robes of the Fenghua King Sect.


    Big Dipper Vi was clearly surrounded.


    The True Monarch looked at the middle-aged man who had returned and didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his hand and pointed. A drop of ¡± liquid ¡± with a ck membrane attached to it directly rushed towards the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man naturally resisted, but he was unable to put up any effective defense. In the blink of an eye, he was touched by the ¡®liquid¡¯. The moment he touched it, his eyes were about to pop out in pain, and then he revealed an endless look of fear.


    As if he had been deprived of all his strength, his entire person began to age at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His ck hair turned white, his teeth fell off, his skin wrinkled and then disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he had turned into a ghastly white skeleton.


    The white bones fell from the sky. Before they reached the bottom, they were blown into powder by the wind and disappeared with the wind.


    Everyone from Big Dipper Vi was silent.


    As for the disciples of the Fenghua Royal Sect, they bowed towards the True Monarch from afar before continuing to guard the surroundings.


    ¡°Those who escape will die!!¡± True King shouted.


    Then, he said, ¡± If you want to live,e and take this pill yourself. I don¡¯t have much time. After an incense stick of time, those who haven¡¯t eaten it will die. ¡® After eating, everyone above the twelfth level will follow me.


    The Eastern Myriad Sword Sect has existed for more than 500 years. It¡¯s time for it to be destroyed.¡±


    Xia Ji sat alone in the setting sun.


    He couldn¡¯t help but miss that woman.


    He did not know if this was the so-called ¡± karma ¡± and Lu Chan¡¯s so-called ¡± three wills ¡± that caused him to miss her, or if it was his own longing for his deceased wife.


    He knew that Miao Miao was somewhere in this world, probably already transformed. Then, she would enter his world like an elf, bringing some colors to him, who had seen the world of mortals.


    He leaned on the marble railing. In the twilight, there were still many devotees in the temple of the Master of Chenque Mountain. Even at this moment, there were still quite a number of them.


    All kinds of words entered his ears like a tide. There were conversations,ughter, sorrow, anger, joy, sorrow, and human affairs. They reflected the appearance of the human world in a corner of this world.


    He was only fifteen years old, but he already felt lonely and deste.


    Suddenly, a mor came from afar.


    The sound waves came from afar, apanied by the exmations of the devotees.


    Xia Ji looked towards the source of the sound and saw three ck flood dragons moving vigorously, pulling a flying chariot across the sky. The flying chariot was huge, heavy, and mighty. Sitting in the middle of it was a golden-robed man with arms on both sides.


    After the flying chariot, many cultivators rode on their swords.


    The wind roared and the clouds parted.


    Before the flying chariot arrived, the cultivator had already shot forward like lightning and arrived in the sky above. He looked down at the visitors who were offering incense like ants.


    ¡°Everyone is given half an incense¡¯s time to leave this ce,¡± the leader said loudly.


    The sound covered this ce¡­


    The pilgrims were stunned. In the next moment, they turned around and fled frantically.


    How could they not obey the orders given by the cultivators?


    However, Chenque Mountain was so big, and there were still many visitors.


    Half an incense¡¯s time passed very quickly. Some of the younger boys and girls who were close to the mountain gate had left, but there were still some who had just reached the Master¡¯s Temple and had not yet left the mountain. The floating cultivator didn¡¯t say anything and directlynded..

 Chapter 542 - 542: 24. The Headmaster Reveals His Divinity and Kills 14 States

    Chapter 542 - 542: 24. The Headmaster Reveals His Divinity and Kills 14 States


    Trantor: 549690339


    After them, the flying chariotnded.


    The cultivators looked at the pilgrims who were still running across them with their heads lowered, and their faces were impatient and cold. However, everyone still turned their heads slightly to look at the man on the flying chariot.


    King Cheng hugged the two girls with both hands and frowned. ¡°¡±This mountain path isn¡¯t clean, how can I offer incense?¡±


    The disciples of the Fenghua Royal Sect naturally understood.


    It was not clean because there was dust.<div>


    Dust was the ants that had yet to leave.


    In that case, he would just clean it up so that the dust would not waste his master¡¯s precious time.


    How to clean it?


    Since there were cliffs on both sides of the mountain path, it was better to sweep away all the dust that blocked his eyes.


    After thinking about it, the cultivators didn¡¯t think too much about it. The few cultivators in the lead raised their hands and pointed. A strong wind swept out from their sleeves. Like a wind dragon, it surged up the mountain path. One on the left and one on the right, it immediately wagged its tail.


    The violent wind swept the pilgrims who were still running on both sides towards the cliff.


    There were many elderly people, children, and a couple wearing ck and white cat cloaks.


    Terrified screams and pleas for mercy sounded.


    These people were about to be swept off the cliff and fall into the valley to be smashed into pieces.


    All of a sudden, a resisting force pressed down, and the hurricane stopped. The gentle force stopped the pilgrims from falling off the cliff, allowing them to stabilize their bodies again.


    Among the pilgrims, a young man sat on the stone steps, facing the distance, and asked, ¡°¡±Since you¡¯re here to burn incense, you should join everyone.


    Since he was unwilling to go together, he would just wait for everyone to leave. Why kill?¡±


    In the distance, King Cheng ignored him and said impatiently, ¡°¡®Why is there still dust?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The three cultivators from the Fenghua King Sect who were in the lead flew out on their flying swords.


    It was apanied by an overwhelming power of divine arts. In a battle between cultivators, even if they had entered the 13th realm, they generally would not use karma when they started.


    The power of heaven and earthbined by the three of them turned into a huge seal that pressed down and enveloped everyone in the area. The old man was so frightened that he fell to the ground. His lips moved frequently as he stared at this invisible force.


    The child was so scared that he forgot to cry. The lollipop in his hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces of different sizes.


    The ck cat and white cat couple hugged each other tightly, trembling as they waited for death.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes.


    At this moment.


    Many thoughts shed through his mind.


    1,500 years ago, I thought that the aristocratic families were evil, so I educated themon people andpiled a book. I wanted everyone to be a dragon and resist the aristocratic families.


    It was this evil that was wrong.


    However, it was not the aristocratic families that were evil, but human nature.


    Human nature was like destiny.


    Heaven¡¯s will made you unable to defy, and human nature made you unable to change.


    How sad.


    Xia Ji stood up as he thought about it.


    He raised his hand, and his palm was gray.


    When the seal formed by the power of the divine power hit the palm, it could not go down any further.


    At this moment, the pure and innocent woman in King Cheng¡¯s arms looked curiously at the opposite side. Her gaze stopped on the youth on the stone steps who was holding his hand to resist.


    The flirtatious woman also nced at him.


    King Cheng swept his gaze over and suddenly snorted coldly, ¡°¡±Do you think this young man is handsome?¡±


    The pure girl hurriedly shook her head and said tteringly, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to you, my lord .


    The flirtatious woman stretched out her soft hands and hooked them around King Cheng¡¯s neck. She gently exhaled and said,¡±Master, are you jealous?


    Hehehe¡­


    King Cheng looked around and suddenly said, ¡± My flood dragon hasn¡¯t eaten meat for a few days. Capture him. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Many cultivators of the Fenghua Royal Sect were wielding their swords.


    After a series of nging sounds, many flying swords soared into the sky.


    The devotees who had yet to escape felt their hearts almost stop.


    At this moment, they were either crawling or paralyzed on the stone steps, watching the immortals fight. Their bodies were stiff, as if they had fallen into an ice cave and lost all consciousness.


    His heart was numb, and he hated that he couldn¡¯t run faster back then.


    Yes, it was.


    He did not dare to be angry.


    He only dared to hate himself.


    How cowardly.


    The flying sword soared into the sky, carrying the power of the twelve states. It was as if the entire sky had been sucked clean. It was filled with killing intent and was about to crush Xia Ji and the others.


    At this moment.


    The entire Sunken Sparrow Mountain began to tremble slightly. At first, it was like the sound of a fish¡¯s eyes and the soft chirping of a young bird. Then, the rustling of the trees in the forest suddenly sounded, followed by the sound of the wind, the sound of the water, and the sound of the mountain hole.


    Many sounds were like rivers converging into the sea, turning into a clear voice that suppressed everything and rose into the sky.


    At this moment, the sky was filled with sword light, containing a cold killing intent towards the human world.


    The voice that gradually became louder finally turned into one word:¡±Ugh.¡± As soon as he finished speaking.


    All the sword lights in the sky were shattered, and thebined power of hundreds of cultivators at the twelfth realm and above was broken.


    Xia Ji stood with his hands hanging down.


    The Master Temple behind him suddenly changed amidst the loud sound. Majestic holy white gas rose into the air and revealed the statue.


    I don¡¯t know how high it is, but I can see through the vast white clouds.


    This trace of white gas was all good karma, formed from the watering of incense.


    Good karma could be defended and evil karma could be attacked, but it was no longer applicable to an existence that far exceeded the understanding of mortals.


    The statue sensed Xia Ji¡¯s anger.


    There was a mysterious connection between them.


    He was Xia Ji, Xia Ji was him.


    Since Xia Ji hade to this mountain, he had a heart and was no longer a dead jade statue soaked in incense..

 Chapter 543 - 543: 24. The Headmaster Reveals His Divinity and Kills 14 States

    Chapter 543 - 543: 24. The Headmaster Reveals His Divinity and Kills 14 States


    Trantor: 549690339


    In this ce¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart was his heart.<div>


    His power was Xia Ji¡¯s power.


    At this moment, this power moved ording to Xia Ji¡¯s will and showed its divinity in front of everyone.


    The image of the Headmaster looked at the cultivator blocking the mountain and King Cheng who was sitting on the ck flood dragon flying chariot.


    The second word fell.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In an instant.


    The vast pressure was like a divine mountain pressing down on the hearts of the cultivators. On the contrary, the ordinary people who were prostrating on the ground did not feel it.


    King Cheng Yinian finally reacted. He pushed the two women in his arms away and sneered, ¡°¡±Pretending to be the Headmaster! ying tricks!¡±


    He crossed his arms, and a blue sword suddenly condensed in the center of his palms. As soon as the sword appeared, the surrounding air turned into ice crystals. Clearly, it was a divine weapon.


    In the next moment, a dark ck membrane covered King Cheng¡¯s body, and then covered the surface of the divine weapon. It emitted a cold and terrifying feeling. This was a power that belonged to a new realm of humans.


    King Cheng snorted and shook his head. He stepped forward and said, ¡± The<div>


    Religious Sect of Humanity only protects the strong, and the Headmaster of Academy only protects the strong. So, someone must be lying. Although I don¡¯t know how you did it, you should go to hell.


    He had just said the word ¡®die¡¯.


    The third word of the Headmaster¡¯s statue had already fallen.


    ¡°Punish.¡±


    The three consecutive words were-Evil is punished.


    As soon as the three words were said, the dense, holy, and peaceful white gas of good karma turned into a knife in the clouds. The knife light was quiet, and it shed down to the ground with the Headmaster¡¯s statue.


    This de did not disturb themon people, did not disturb themoners, did not startle the sparrows in the mountains, and did not destroy the trees in the forest¡­


    This sh was not vast, but it was not small either. It was not overbearing, but it was not humble either¡­


    This de hadnded on King Cheng, who was at the 14th level, and all the people he had brought with him.


    One de, cut everyone.


    Mortals couldn¡¯t understand or imagine it.


    But now, it happened.


    With a sh, the Headmaster¡¯s statue no longer looked at the distance, nor did it observe the oue of the battle. Instead, it bowed slightly to Xia Ji as a form of respect, and then disappeared.


    On the ground, all the cultivators who had suffered the Headmaster¡¯s sh turned into dust.


    Karma wiped away life. When the level of life was no longer there, they were just mortals. They were just skeletons that had been stored for hundreds of thousands of years and should have been weathered long ago.


    Xia Ji walked to the empty flying chariot. The ashes on the ground had already been blown away by the mountain wind, leaving only the flying swords on the ground.


    ¡± You¡¯re wrong, ¡± he said softly. ¡± The Tribe of Humanity doesn¡¯t protect the strong, but those who are kind-hearted and constantly strive for self-improvement. ¡®


    After saying this, he walked down the stairs.


    When he left the Chenque Mountain, the Joss me connection that he had felt due to the fluctuation in his mind disappeared.


    Obviously, the Headmaster¡¯s divinity was limited to the mountain where the ancestral hall was located.


    Once he left the mountain, he would not be able to use this terrifying power.


    At this moment, in the distance, there was an uproar.


    The Headmaster has shown his divinity. ¡®


    The Headmaster really exists! ¡±


    Those who were crawling on the stone steps, paralyzed with fear, hugged and cried with the people around them.


    The Headmaster saved us. ¡±


    ¡± I see it, I see it. Headmaster, enter the clouds and reveal the statue.


    The couple wrapped in the ck cat and white cat cloaks turned around and rushed into the ancestral hall in a frenzy, kneeling in front of the jade statue.


    The jade statue¡¯s face was gentle as it bathed in the thick incense. It was silent, as if it was not him who had just shown his divinity.


    The couple kowtowed repeatedly in gratitude for this favor. The two of them suddenly thought of the youth on the stone steps just now ¡­


    He seemed to have blocked the attack for everyone before the Headmaster arrived.


    Who was he?


    Why was he alone?


    It waste autumn, and everything withered. Why did he have to endure it alone?


    The man wrapped in the ck cat cloak and the woman wrapped in the white cat cloak looked at each other. There were still tears in the corners of their eyes, and the two of them hugged each other tightly.


    Xia Ji was walking alone on the lonely mountain path.


    He was shocked and fanatical, but he was not happy at all.


    He nced at the mountain full of yellow leaves that were folded into dragons, and the autumn wind was soul-stirring.


    He suddenly missed the mutton soup cooked by Xiaosu in the Daqi Kingdom.


    It should be able to drink it in such weather. With some green onions and pepper, it would be extremely warm.


    It was as warm as the blooming flowers of spring, as warm as if Miao Miao had returned.


    He rubbed his hands and breathed out a breath of hot air in the cold wind. He then turned around and continued to head toward the Dai family in Waterbank City.


    Although he was eager to return, he still had something he had to do and


    couldn¡¯t return..

 Chapter 544 - 544: 25. Education Without Class, Two Ministers, One Emperor, and One Empress

    Chapter 544 - 544: 25. Education Without ss, Two Ministers, One Emperor, and One Empress


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The enemy of an enemy is a friend, and those who have disloyalty in their enemies are also friends.


    Best friends, husband and wife in bed, from the outside, they were still drinking and chatting happily, loving each other.<div>


    However, were there not many people who had second thoughts?


    If a good friend and husband were like this, what about a sect?


    How could there be an iron te in this world?


    At the end of the day, it was still a bnce. The east wind that ignited the fire had note.


    Now that 500 years have passed, we have new power and reached a new realm. We are the east wind.


    For us, time is everything. Before more people grasp this new power, we must overturn the bnce of power and change everything. Even if blood flows into the sea and bones pile up like mountains, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, the three kings havee out, but King Cheng died in the Master Temple¡­¡±


    ¡°How did he die?¡± In the darkness, the voice had some emotional fluctuations.


    The 14th realm waspletely different from the previous realms. Perhaps there was still a cross-level challenge before the 14th realm, but the 14th realm was a barrier between heaven and earth.


    Those who had not reached the fourteenth realm could not even break through the defense of the fourteenth realm, let alone hurt them.


    Unless the other party was also at the 14th realm, then they would be dragged back to the same battlefield.<div>


    ¡® Emperor, the Headmaster showed his divinity and killed King Cheng in seconds. ¡± The person who spoke was also in disbelief.


    ¡°Headmaster showing his divinity? Why would the Headmaster show his divinity? What did King Cheng do?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate has investigated¡­l merely want to sweep away some ants that block my way. They are all mortals¡­¡±


    The darkness fell silent.


    How did the Headmaster show his divinity? How did he kill him? ¡±


    ¡°White gas, good karma, the holy image is ten thousand feet tall, and the sword is plucked from the clouds.


    A sh.


    It was to kill all the disciples, including King Cheng.


    This information was obtained by this subordinate from the surrounding mortals. ¡±


    In the darkness, there was a light tapping sound on the table. Clearly, someone was thinking.


    The subordinate who reported the matter knelt outside the steps, not daring to get up or look at him.


    The world only knew that there were three kings in the Fenghua Royal Sect, but they did not know that there were two ministers, one emperor, and one empress.


    These two ministers did not belong to the Fenghua Royal Sect. Instead, they were behind the scenes of the sect. They were on apletely different level from kings.


    As for the Emperor and Empress, they were even above the Two Ministers.


    The emperor ruled the world and ruled all the mortal countries in the west and north of the mountain. A letter couldmand all the sects and unaffiliated people in the west.


    Whoever he wanted to live would live, and whoever he wanted to die would die.


    This was the ¡®Emperor¡¯.


    This was the person sitting on the dark tform.


    This was the reason behind the invasion of the East.


    ording to the rumors in the sect, if the Emperor and Empress hadn¡¯t been cultivating in a nightmare two hundred years ago and missed the time when the Demon Venerable ughtered them, it was still unknown who would have won.


    Later, he dreamed for more than 200 years.


    It had been 400 years since Di Da¡¯s dream.


    Now that he had woken up, he was blessed by the heavens and broke through to the 14th realm.


    Therefore, the emperor came from the west to unify the Cloud Continent with the power of heaven and earth.


    ¡°The holy statue is ten thousand feet tall, and the sword is plucked from the clouds?¡±


    The Emperor pondered for a long time before saying, ¡± Rise. I will personally pay my respects. ¡®


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Emperor going to¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t dy. If we see it, that would be extremely fortunate.


    I hate that I was not born 1,500 years ago and fought with the Headmaster.¡±


    Deep in the autumn of the Sunken Sparrow Mountain, under the yellow leaves, a man dressed in a purple-red embroidered golden robe sat in the emperor¡¯s carriage. There were only two cultivators following behind him. The two cultivators were like puppets, expressionless. One was riding a spear, and the other was riding a shield.


    The emperor¡¯s chariotnded on the ground.


    The man walked down from the carriage. His long and narrow eyebrows pierced into his temples, and his eyes were like amp that illuminated the earth, carrying a soul-stirring light.


    As he walked, his aura was majestic, like a demon or a god.


    His clothes were not stained, nor were they stained with dust.


    It made one¡¯s heart palpitate and submit. Even without saying a word, one would know that they were not on the same level as this person.


    ¡°Emperor, the Headmaster Temple is just ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man replied.


    Then, he took a step forward, and a strong wind swept away all the dust in front of him. However, he did not push anyone to death. It was just that he felt that these people should not stand with him.


    He didn¡¯t look down on anyone because he didn¡¯t care about these people.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t worthy, but that he shouldn¡¯t be.


    He walked up the stairs, and with every step he took, everything around him was pushed away by the power. When he reached the ancestral hall that was filled with incense, everyone in the ancestral hall had already left in a hurry, leaving only an empty hall.


    A jade statue of a teacher looking at the world gently.


    The man made a grabbing motion in the air and took out three incense sticks.


    The tip of the incense stick ignited, and the incense rose in spirals.


    The man bowed and said in a deep voice, ¡°The dead are the most important. I bow to you.¡±


    If you live, I will kill you.


    Since you are a legend from 1,500 years ago, why didn¡¯t you live for 1,500 years and make meugh?


    It¡¯s fate to turn the temple into a statue, but it¡¯s fate to bete. If I were in your


    snoes, I would ¡­ ¡®1¡¯aRe over.¡±


    Then, the man bowed twice as if he was bowing to himself instead of the Headmaster.


    After that, he waited quietly with his hands behind his back.


    In an empty hall. A jade statue.


    It was a man.


    It was silent for the time for two incense sticks to burn.


    The man turned around and left with augh. Behind the chariot, he looked around and said, ¡®¡±Vass down the order, tell them to kill whoever they want to kill. However, if they encounter the Confucius Temple, they have to walk up the mountain and burn incense..

 Chapter 545 - 545: 25. Education Without Class, Two Ministers, One Emperor, and One Empress

    Chapter 545 - 545: 25. Education Without ss, Two Ministers, One Emperor, and One Empress


    Trantor: 549690339


    If they ask why, tell them that in this world, only I can ride the chariot and meet this legend from 1,500 years ago. In this Master Temple, only I can not give in. Everyone else, show some respect.¡±


    ¡°Sir, sir, are you leaving?¡±<div>


    The little girl ran to the stone table and half-knelt on the stone chair opposite the youth to raise her body so that she could look at the prince opposite her.


    ¡°Why did you call me sir?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ He looks like a teacher who reads books every day. He must be able to teach people, right?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s just an ordinary schr.¡±


    Xia Ji had been at the Dai family¡¯s residence in Waterbank City for a few days now. He had searched everywhere, but he had not found anything rted to the ck pool.


    Now, he was prepared to leave.


    ¡°Sir is not an ordinary schr,¡± said the little girl.


    ¡°Then can I teach you?¡± Xia Ji smiled gently.


    ¡± Yes, I can. A few days ago, I saw that Teacher left without me. I was really sad.


    ¡°Then can I still teach you?¡±


    What the two of them said might sound inexplicable to outsiders, but it was actually very reasonable.<div>


    ¡® Teacher gave me a wisp of zhenqi and helped me break through. I¡¯m very happy. Teacher thought that I didn¡¯t know, but in fact, I did. Teacher was the first person who helped me. ¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯ll teach you a good word. Are you willing to ept it?¡±


    The little girl widened her eyes in shock as she looked at the prince opposite her.


    The gentle youth¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. No matter how he tried to hide it, no matter what secrets he had, his eyes seemed to be able to reflect the truth.


    Under his gaze, it made one feel as if he was not wearing any clothes or even skin, directly seeing the heart.


    ¡°I ¡­ Can I be taught by you?¡±


    ¡°How can a teacher teach by ssification? If you¡¯re willing, I can.¡±


    ¡°Do you really know me¡­¡± The little girl suddenly became agitated and had some strange fluctuations.


    But before she could continue, the prince had already stood up.


    The 15-year-old boy stood beside her and gently stroked her long hair. He said gently, ¡°I know.¡±


    The little girl suddenly let out a strangeugh.


    Keke ..


    Kekeke¡­


    Theughter was eerie and terrifying.


    In an instant, the Dai family¡¯s old mansion was filled with a bone-chilling coldness, which made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    ¡°I originally wanted to ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s not wrong to keep it in your heart before you say it or do it.¡±


    ¡°You really know?¡±


    The little girl suddenly turned her head and looked up at the youth¡¯s face. She pushed away the long hair that covered her face, revealing not her face, but a terrifying ck pool.


    There were no eyes, no nose, no mouth on the face. Instead, it was a shrunken human face that was wailing silently. It was a flowing corpse and broken limbs. It was a silent abyss without light. It was a picture that could only be imagined and understood by ordinary humans.


    She thought that she would scare this mister.


    And Teacher would be like all the people who had gone crazy when they saw her face. He would cry and crawl out with snot and tears. Then, he would talk nonsense and die in madness.


    She thought that no matter how powerful Sir was, he would immediately show his vignce and then turn hostile, shouting, ¡± Evil and evil, everyone must kill him. ¡®


    She thought that Sir would be angry, question her, me her, be afraid, be afraid, and¡­


    She was used to it. She was used to it.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Xia Ji smiled and hugged her gently. ¡°¡±Be my disciple.¡±


    The West Sect hade from the east, and many things were being carried out.


    A real sect invasion was not as simple as they had imagined.


    In the darkness, it was obvious that someone was using the north of Yunzhou¡¯s 100,000 miles and a half of Tianshan Mountain as a chessboard and was peacefully cing, ying, and eating.


    Suppress the unspecialized, because the unspecialized were undisciplined and could not be united without power.


    He would take the sect¡¯s heart and support those who had disloyalty to the original sect to take over, then control them.


    Directly interfering with the sect¡¯s rule could be suppressed by a temporary force, but the person who suppressed it would eventually have to leave. No matter how he reached the 14th realm, the veil would slowly be lifted.


    Other than killing, is there nothing else in your mind?


    Therefore, using the original members of the sect to control the sect, even if there was a riot, it would bepletely under control.


    The invasion of the western sects proceeded ording to n. However, due to the existence of the 14th realm, it showed a sweeping momentum. It was like a vast and unrestrained flood that mmed into this territory that had not had arge-scale war tor more than 200 years. And sneakily, they devoured the unlucky cultivators.


    If he died, so be it. At this moment¡­


    In the east,


    The Wan Jian House was currently in a discussion with the other six major sects that ruled the mortal world.


    If the west invades, just fight back. Do they really think we¡¯re afraid? ¡®


    It seems like the Demon Lord didn¡¯t kill them two hundred years ago. If the


    Demon Lord wakes up this time, I¡¯ll teach them a good lesson. ¡±


    ¡°Have you not heard¡­Did the other party send out a 14th level expert?¡±


    ¡°Fourteenth level¡­How was this possible? How did he get promoted?¡± Someone loudly voiced his doubts.


    But no one answered.


    The hall fell silent.


    Some people took a sip of tea, some coughed, and some looked down at the sword on their knees, but no one spoke again.


    This matter was not groundless. It was true.


    Moreover, the fourth killing tribtion had passed a long time ago. Recently, strange cases of missing people had urred one after another. They were no longer limited to the vicinity of Fenghe Vige, but had blossomed in many ces..

 Chapter 546 - 546: 25. Education Without Class, Two Ministers, One Emperor, and One Empress

    Chapter 546 - 546: 25. Education Without ss, Two Ministers, One Emperor, and One Empress


    Trantor: 549690339


    Since that was the case, there should be an opportunity to advance to the 14th level.


    Just because they didn¡¯t notice it didn¡¯t mean that others didn¡¯t.<div>


    This matter depended on luck. To put it bluntly, it depended on luck.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± A man from the Wan Jian House suddenly asked. Just fight.


    If a mortal dynasty was invaded, they would understand the logic of subjugation and resistance.


    Are we going to submit to adversity?¡±


    ¡°Then how do we fight? If the other party hade to the 14th realm¡­What should we do?¡±


    Suddenly, another person said, ¡°I suggest that we let mortals participate in this war.¡±


    They had more people and could scout around.


    They had a general and hundreds of thousands of soldiers. With the help of multiple fire seeds to activate their bloodlines, their attacks would be extremely powerful.


    ¡°There are many mortals anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if some of them die. Let them wear down the other party¡¯s strength, and we¡¯ll attack. We canpletely use our home ground advantage.


    So what if the other party was at the 14th realm? As long as we drag this out, we¡¯ll be able to switch from defense to counterattack after we learn the method to enter the fourteenth realm.¡±


    As everyone thought about it, someone began to agree.<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    Someone asked again, ¡°Is it¡­¡± A little cruel? After all, mortal lives are too fragile. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? They didn¡¯t die in battle anyway. They might have died elsewhere.


    If he didn¡¯t die somewhere else, he wouldn¡¯t have lived more than a hundred years.


    They didn¡¯t know what the epoch was, just like the mayflies that lived and died in the morning and evening, they didn¡¯t know what the Spring and Autumn were.


    It¡¯s an honor for them to participate in the sect war and die to protect the eastern region.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡® Mortals may be ants, but the more ants there are, the more powerful they are. Even if those 14-level cultivators were to kill them, it would take them a long time, not to mention that we are fighting in secret. ¡®


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    At this moment.


    A white-robed man sitting in the Wan Jian House suddenly said,


    Everyone looked over and saw that it was the second strongest person in the Wan Jian House, the senior brother of the former sect master, Du Bai. Although Du Bai¡¯s light was blocked by the Demon Venerable, he was still a very powerful existence.


    The ck karma was as strong as a mountain.


    When everyone¡¯s Karma was only condensed into a ball, once he attacked, it was as if he was carrying a mountain on his back. His power was naturally overwhelming.


    Since he had spoken, the others fell silent and listened to him.


    ¡°This is a battle between our sects,¡± Du Bai said.¡±How can we involve mortals?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, that¡¯s not right. Have our sects never protected the mortal world¡¯s dynasties?¡± Now that something has happened, shouldn¡¯t we let them bear the responsibility together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± Du Bai said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Du Bai was weak in words and was not good at arguing. He only said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no reason. It just isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°How can there be no bloodshed in war?¡± The sect master smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re sending them to their deaths,¡± said Du Bai.


    ¡°Hehehe, fellow Daoist, as a transcendent person, you actually ¡­¡± He paused for a moment and looked around. Suddenly, heughed and said, ¡± It seems that everyone in the Wan Jian House doesn¡¯t agree with the sect¡¯s transcendental position. The sect has always been beyond human feelings. ¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not inhumane,¡± Du Bai said.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you seem to be getting more and more confused. Mortals and us are no longer the same species! What human nature?¡±


    Du Bai suddenly stood up. Clearly, the negotiations had already broken down.


    However, there were also many disciples in the Wan Jian House who lowered their eyes. It was obvious that they agreed with the other party¡¯s views.


    It was a very simple logic.


    Imagine that one day, not only would you live forever, but you would also be powerful. Then ¡­ Would you be unrestrained and enjoy the human world? Would you think that others could be like you?


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    You would only stand on the moral high ground and find thousands of reasons for yourself. Then, you would do things that seemed morous, but in reality, you were bullying the weak and satisfying your own desires.


    If someone were to expose you, you wouldn¡¯t say this anymore. You¡¯d be the same as me if you argued a little. The world is a ce where the strong prey on the weak, not a saint.


    This was the undetectable and unadmitted evil of human nature.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m human.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No one will think that I¡¯m human¡­ ¡°Do you want others to decide what you are?¡± ¡°I ¡­ What are you going to teach me?¡±


    ¡°Teach you kindness.¡±


    ¡°How will you teach me?¡±


    ¡°Boss, give me two bowls of big wontons.¡±


    After a lot of investigation, Xia Ji had a rough idea of the source of the ck Pool in Waterbank City.


    So he led the source away from Waterbank City.


    Not only that, he even took this source as his disciple.


    After that, the two of them headed north and returned to the Imperial City. When they passed by a stall near the yellow sand road in the city, they sat down.


    Meng Meng sat opposite him.


    She had already given up on bing a human.


    They had already begun to prepare to deceive all kinds of people.


    As long as those people showed their evil side, she would directly reveal her true appearance and kill them without any burden to vent the hatred she had umted since she was young.


    She didn¡¯t know why her face had be like this. It was as if she had been born with it.


    She was clearly very weak, which was why she entered the sect. Unfortunately, she was still unable to move an inch and was bullied by others until she met this mysterious and powerful prince.


    As she thought about it, she saw a gentle smile on the other side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to wontons.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat small wontons.¡± ¡°Boss, change one bowl to small wontons.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s already done.¡±


    ¡°Then add another bowl.¡± Xia Ji said helplessly, then smiled at the disciple in front of him. ¡± It¡¯s your responsibility if I get fat.. ¡°

 Chapter 547 - 547: 25. Education Without Class, Two Ministers, One Emperor, and One Empress

    Chapter 547 - 547: 25. Education Without ss, Two Ministers, One Emperor, and One Empress<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dai Meng was stunned.


    She had never been spoken to like this before. The Dai family was afraid of her not because they knew her secret, but because they thought she was a jinx.<div>


    The people in the sect hated her not because they Imew her secret, but because they thought she was stupid.


    No one had ever treated her like this before.


    Mengmeng lowered her head, a strand of bangs falling from her forehead. She was silent. When the small wontons were served, she lowered her head and ate them continuously. As she ate, tears dripped down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious,¡± Mengmeng said.


    ¡°Boss, another bowl of small wontons,¡± Xia Ji said. Mengmeng was stunned.


    ¡°How about getting fat with me?¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    ¡°Ah There¡¯s such a strange rule?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Meng Meng¡¯s eyes lit up, less gloomy and more spirited. She replied softly, ¡°¡±Alright then.¡±


    Her heart felt stifled.<div>


    The surging tide of evil was stopped before it spread, before it turned into a tsunami that drowned the human world. before it turned ck-


    And the young man sitting opposite her and treating her to wontons was this valve.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the timely appearance of this valve, Meng Meng herself didn¡¯t know what she would have be. She would probably be a collection of evil, and thenpletely lose her mind. She would be something that wouldn¡¯t even appear in nightmares, bringing endless disasters to the human world.


    What else could she, who was born a monster, be? Anyway, no matter what it was, it couldn¡¯t be a human.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a daze. Eat quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Teacher.¡±


    Meng Meng lowered her head and suddenly asked, ¡± How much is the small wonton? ¡±


    ¡°Two bowls only cost ten copper coins,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Mengmeng silently remembered in her heart,


    In thete autumn, the yellow leaves were falling and the weather was very cold. The teacher brought me out of the Dai family¡¯s house.


    He treated me to two bowls of wontons. The wontons were delicious and cost me ten wen.<div>


    Teacher ¡­ It was the best.


    Several dayster.


    In a dark area.


    There were many ck figures sitting on both sides of the long table.


    The shadow twisted in the faint candlelight, looking extremely sneaky.


    These ck shadows were people from the western sects, as well as many elites and elders from the eastern sects.


    A ck shadow from the western sect said, ¡°Since everyone is willing toe, they must be willing.¡±


    Rumor has it that one of you has entered the 14th level. Is it true? ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Someoneughed in the darkness.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a schr-like man sitting in the light.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± the man asked with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, an aura that suppressed all directions rose.


    In the dim light, a dark membrane like the abyss of silence appeared.


    This ck membrane emitted an invisible force that heavily pressed down on the hearts of the people around it.


    Many cultivators from the Eastern Sect looked solemn and frightened. Someone asked tentatively, ¡°This is ¡­¡± Fourteenth level?¡±


    The schr-like man spread his hands and smiled.¡±Everyone, please attack me.¡±


    The Dongfang Sect was stunned.


    Attack?


    The schr-like man had already spoken, and the surrounding disciples of the other western sects spread out to the sides, leaving a spacious space for them to disy their strength.


    At the same time, these disciples opened up the soundproof barrier at the same time.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Everyone from the Eastern Sect understood that this was a demonstration of strength and the power of the 14th realm.


    Thus, they did not stand on ceremony. They each took out their flying sword magic tools and used their divine powers


    In an instant, the airflow whistled, and the power of heaven and earth attached itself to the de.


    Everyone disyed their own abilities, some even split their swords into thousands.


    Instantly, the schr¡¯s body seemed to be surrounded by thousands of butterflies.


    Each butterfly was a de.


    These des cut into the schr¡¯s body like a thousand cuts.


    ¡°It¡¯s too light,¡± the schr said indifferently.


    Everyone from the Dongfang Sect began to increase their strength. When they increased their strength to the ninthyer, the schr still did not move at all. The ck membrane on his body did not ripple at all.


    ¡°You can use karma to attack me,¡± the schr said with a smile.


    The Eastern Sect did not attack this time.


    They already understood that karma could not break through this ck membrane.


    Clearly, this was the fourteenth realm.


    The schr waited for a moment. Seeing that no one had any reaction, he understood what they were thinking, so he said, ¡°Since everyone believes me, then you should understand that I have the ability to help you seize the position of sect master and make aeback.


    All you need to do is offer your loyalty.


    As for the Wan Jian House, I have even more gifts for you.¡±


    ¡°Why should we believe you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m called Minister Chu,¡± the schr said with a smile.


    Two ministers, one emperor and one queen.


    Minister Chu was one of the two ministers..

 Chapter 548 - 548: 26. The Awakened Mother, No Longer the Calamity That Hurts the Common People

    Chapter 548 - 548: 26. The Awakened Mother, No Longer the Cmity That Hurts the Common People<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    East of Cloud Continent, Wan Jian House.


    Autumn ¡­ It was already winter.<div>


    The fog in the mountain increased again. Eighteen miles into the void from the Zhike Cliff was a majestic peak in the sea of clouds.


    The sword wheels were all cultivators.


    And in the deepest part of the rainbow spiritual light.


    The woman who had slept for more than 200 years suddenly opened her eyes. She was awake. There was no earth -shattering phenomenon that would instantly let others know that she had woken up.


    She was awake.


    She stretched her enormous body, and her rustic-style checkered dress was bathed in dense spiritual energy. It had not been damaged even after two hundred years. It was obvious that it was not made of ordinary cloth.


    The corners of the woman¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile, revealing her jagged white teeth. She carried the knife case and left the forbidden area.


    ¡°Demon Venerable¡­¡¯


    ¡°The Demon Venerable has woken up.¡±


    ¡± The Demon Lord has broken through. This is great, this is really great. ¡±


    When the cultivators of the Wan Jian House saw this woman, their expressions of joy were no different from that of mortals.<div>


    The demon scanned the surroundings with her bloodshot eyes. Even without revealing her Dharmakaya, she was still nearly four meters tall. Looking at the little cuties running around and flying on their swords, she could not help butugh out loud.


    The Wan Jian House seemed to be prosperous now, far from what it was two hundred years ago. This made her happy and sheughed out loud.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yu Long?¡± she asked.


    These three words covered the entire Wan Jian House.


    Soon, many disciples flew over and kowtowed to the ground. They said excitedly in unison, ¡®Greetings, Demon Venerable.¡±


    A ck mass of people knelt down.


    At this moment, an elder came to her side and carefully reported, ¡°The sect master is dead.¡±


    The demon¡¯s bloodshot eyes were like dark clouds. ¡± How did he die? ¡±


    ¡°Tribtion Demon¡­Killed. ¡±


    ¡°Oh? Gather all the disciples here to see me. ¡®


    The demon nced at Du Bai, who had just returned, and said in a low voice,<div>


    ¡°¡±You¡¯re back too? You ¡­ Is this how you help Junior Brother?¡±


    The voice was extremely cold, causing the white-robed man to shiver from the depths of his soul. However, he had nothing to say. Although this matter could not be med on him, he admitted it.


    Besides, he had been ¡± bullied ¡± by this woman for 1,500 years, so he would not refute her.


    The demon nced at him. Seeing him like this, he no longer questioned him. Instead, he grabbed a chair and sat down with his elephant leg crossed.


    Even though she was sitting, she was still extremely tall. She looked down at everyone who hadnded on the ground. Then, she took out a huge honey cake from her storage space. This was the top-grade cake she had made before she went into seclusion to eat after she went into seclusion.


    At this moment, he did not care about the crowd. He took out a long knife and an extremely long iron fork and began to cut the cake. As he cut, he said, ¡°Speak. Tell me everything in detail.¡± Everyone did not hide it from her.


    He began to report.


    After a long time¡­


    ¡°Oh? After the great war two hundred years ago, the Northern Lands were divided into the east and west. The east was ruled by seven sects, and our Wan Jian House was ranked first among them. The sects had cultivated for two hundred years, and now that they were on the verge of a new cmity, there were cases of missing people. Junior Brother went to the outer regions to investigate, and because of that, he disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ The prince of Qi State is only at the eleventh realm, but he suppressed my Wan Jian House, defeated my junior brother, and even recited the Ksitigarbha Sutra for my junior brother before he died? Interesting.¡±


    ¡°The western sects are invading, and there are still people who have reached the 14th realm?


    Two hundred years ago, the Emperor and Empress of the West didn¡¯t appear because of their cultivation. The Second Minister fought with me and escaped after being injured. This time, since they have the initiative, I¡¯m afraid they have alle.¡±


    The demon grinned and ate the cake while stroking his chin with his left hand.


    He seemed to be thinking about something, and his eyes were filled with an unfathomable light.


    If a country in the mortal world encountered a tyrant, the ministers would apany the monarch like apanying a tiger.


    The cultivator sects felt the same way when they were beside the Demon Venerable. They felt uneasy because they couldn¡¯t know what the Demon Venerable was thinking.


    She chewed on the cake in big mouthfuls, her mouth full of milk and honey jam, but her eyes were slightly narrowed with a ferocious look.


    She suddenly smiled and said, ¡°How long has it been since the invasion? It hasn¡¯te yet¡­¡±


    So now they were looking for traitors.


    Hehe ¡­ Hehehe ¡­


    If the Wan Jian House¡¯s brats were to rebel, it would not be toote for them to stand up now. At most, they would have to kneel at the Cliff of Reflection for three days, and then everything would be fine.


    If you don¡¯t step forward now ¡­¡±


    The Demon Lord suddenly paused, and the atmosphere became extremely oppressive.


    A terrifying power apanied her groan.¡±l can¡¯t live, I can¡¯t die.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a heart-palpitating Mental Energy rushed out to the surroundings. Immediately, a few people in the crowd jumped.


    The roar that was directed at the ¡®rebellious bone¡¯ , almost made their hearts throb from the depths of their souls.


    It was fine for others, but if they really allied with the western sects, even if they suppressed it, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    The demon nced at the few people in the crowd. There were elites, inner disciples, and even elders.


    ¡°The few of you stay behind. Du Bai stays behind as well. The rest of you can leave,¡± the demon said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the sect disciples hurriedly stood up and bowed before leaving.


    Some of the people who had been swept by her but still stood up quietly were already old on the spot the moment they stood up¡­Then, it turned into a skeleton.


    The rest of them didn¡¯t dare to move.


    All of a sudden, all the traitors came out.


    The demon ate the cake bit by bit, squinted at the group of people, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that everyone is ambitious. I like ambitious people. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid..

 Chapter 549 - 549: 26. The Awakened Mother, No Longer the Calamity That Hurts the Common People

    Chapter 549 - 549: 26. The Awakened Mother, No Longer the Cmity That Hurts the Common People<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Do you know why people who are familiar with me call me mom?


    Because I will be as kind and gentle as mother, and you are like my flesh and blood, so you can¡¯t lie to mother.¡±<div>


    Her aura was terrifying, and even if she restrained it, she could not hide the murderous aura that was suppressed within¡­


    Among the cultivators who stayed, one of them was actually scared out of his wits. He stood up and said,¡±Monster, monster¡­¡±


    With just these three words, the cultivator turned into a skeleton. With a blow of the wind, he turned into ashes.


    The rest of the people trembled and prostrated on the ground, unable to suppress their fear as they began to narrate.


    After a long time.


    After listening to the traitors ¡®report, the demon pondered for a moment and muttered, ¡°So ayer of ck membrane is the fourteenth realm?¡±


    ¡°Du Bai.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡±


    ¡± Take all the 13th level disciples and leave the Wan Jian House quietly. Find the opportunity to enter the 14th level. Don¡¯te back if you don¡¯t find it. ¡±


    ¡°This¡­


    ¡°Be good.¡± Senior Sister! ¡± ¡°Be good<div>


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a brief conversation, Du Bai left with his sword.


    The demon continued to eat the cake, then nced at the traitors. Suddenly, he stuck out his forked tongue and licked the cream at the corner of his mouth. He slowly said,¡±Next time they call you, bring me along.¡±


    No one dared to say anything. They could only say,¡±Yes ¡­¡±


    The Demon Lord did not get the chance.


    This was because the western sects didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to these traitors. They only hoped that these traitors from the Wan Jian House would help them clean up the mess after the incident and be puppets to help govern.


    In the early winter, a vast figure had already walked up the stairs with his hands behind his back.


    If one were to look down from above, one would be able to see that this figure was surrounded by cultivators.


    These cultivators were like soldiers who were about to go out to war, following the figure from afar.


    The vast figure walked to the edge of the Receiving Guest Cliff and nced at the blood-red stone tablet on the edge of the cliff. The words ¡°Wan Jian House¡± were engraved on the stone tablet.


    The figure snorted coldly, and the stone tablet was directly crushed by the power of heaven and earth. The dust danced in the wind, leaving no trace. This seemed to indicate that today¡¯s Wan Jian House would also be filled with bloodshed.<div>


    This figure stood at the edge of the cliff. There was a ck wound on his left cheek that seemed to have yet to heal. It was ferocious and terrifying. In the midst of the ck fog, one could vaguely see the dark membrane under his skin.


    This person was the True King, one of the Three Kings who had subdued Big Dipper Vi.


    At this moment, he looked into the distance at the peak eighteen miles away. The sect was set off by the five-colored rainbow light, and his eyes were filled with dense evil and joy.


    ¡°The sect war is to take advantage of your weakness to take your life.


    Today, the West has won, and the East has lost.¡±


    After saying that, the True Monarch¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of smugness and anticipation.


    There was nothing else¡­


    Two hundred years ago, in that terrifying massacre, he was almost killed by the Demon Venerable The scar on his face that had not healed for two hundred


    years was left behind at that time.


    Now, there was no news of the Demon Venerableing out of seclusion. In any case, no matter how strong the Karma of a Level 13 Demon Venerable was, he would not be a match for a Level 14 Demon Venerable.


    There was no reason. The ck membrane of the fourteenth realm could not be broken. That was all.


    It was also funny to say that the method to enter the fourteenth realm was simply terrifyingly simple. One just needed to be lucky enough to discover something.


    The True Monarch¡¯s robe fluttered in the wind. He stared at the mountain peak in the distance, which seemed to have been twisted by a huge force and was spiraling upwards, as well as the pces on the mountain peak. He shook his head and revealed a look of regret after victory. Then, he took a step forward and flew towards Qiong Xiao.


    Yes, it was.


    He was already at the fourteenth realm.


    He was one of the few 14 states on this maind.


    If he didn¡¯t do it now, when would he do it? Wasn¡¯t life meant to do it when he was strong? After all, he was not a good-for-nothing.


    As he thought about it,


    The five-colored sea of clouds beneath True Monarch¡¯s feet instantly swept past.


    The wind surged like two waves.


    When he looked again, the true king had alreadynded on the Wan Jian House¡¯snd.


    He was in a particrly good mood today because he hade to exterminate the Demon Venerable. As long as he killed the Demon Venerable, his state of mind would soar.


    The power of the heart was extremely mysterious. Perhaps one¡¯s realm was high, but if one was suppressed too much, one would not be able to make any progress for the rest of their life. They were even inferior to those people who ughtered dogs and sold meat with anger.


    If one¡¯s mental strength was exhausted, one¡¯s potential would also be exhausted.


    Heartforce was the Dao heart, something that one acknowledged and fought for. If one had lost before and never crossed this threshold again, to a certain extent, one would stop at this point for life.


    As soon as the True Monarch arrived at the Wan Jian House, he was surrounded.


    He was surrounded by the Wan Jian House disciples.


    Looking down from the sky, he saw many disciples stepping on the sword wheel, and the intruder was surrounded byyers ofyers like a thick crescent moon. There were even more cultivators who had received the news and were rushing over.


    The True King revealed a rxed expression and waved his hands.¡±Come on.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a fine buzzing sound rang out in the sky.


    It was like the sound of thousands of bees pping their wings.


    It was the clear sound of many flying swords, like thousands of birds pping their feathers in the forest, bringing along a tornado-like storm.


    The cold light that covered the sky and covered the earth shot out like a string of arrows. The moment the cultivators formed their sword seals and flew up their swords, they had already prated the sky. In an instant, they drew different spatial distances and struck the True King¡¯s body frequently and closely without any gaps.


    For a moment, the True Monarch began to retreat. He was forced back by the impact.


    However, he only retreated without any injuries..

 Chapter 550 - 550: 26. The Awakened Mother, No Longer the Calamity That Hurts the Common People

    Chapter 550 - 550: 26. The Awakened Mother, No Longer the Cmity That Hurts the Common People<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was because there was ayer of ck membrane on his body.


    Even though the raging swords contained the power of heaven and earth, they could not break the ck membrane. It was like rain falling on ake. Every attack could not shatter the surface of theke.<div>


    True Monarchughed loudly as he floated in the air. He was feeling the joy in his heart from the flying sword.


    To be able to be unharmed by the number one sect in the East, he was truly delighted.


    Thus, he coldly nced at the cultivators below him, feeling as if they were nothing more than ants. He spat out,¡±Trash!¡±


    Although he was hit back by the sharp waves of the flying sword, he was unharmed and rxed.


    Suddenly, he felt a strange gaze.


    That gaze was behind him.


    The True King turned around and saw a person standing on the Receiving Guest Cliff.


    She had a huge body, a long body, a tummy, and a cute floral dress in a rural style.


    The small wildflowers on her skirt fluttered in the cold wind, revealing the white elephant legs underneath.


    Demon Venerable!!! ¡±


    The True Monarch was shocked, but he immediately revealed a look of joy.<div>


    However, just as he revealed his joy, he saw a bloody mouth pouncing over from the high cliff.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s head actually became extremely long, turning into a terrifying python that spanned across the sky. The python¡¯s mouth was this bloody mouth.


    The True King was neither flustered nor afraid, allowing himself to be swallowed by that huge mouth.


    As long as it entered her stomach, she would directly use a posture that was close to enjoyment to torture and kill this Demon Venerable who had soaked history in blood.


    He must make this disgusting, perverted, and bloodthirsty woman taste pain. On the cliff, the demon retracted his head, ate the enemy, and burped.


    She rubbed her belly and curled her hands into the shape of a flower. She hummed a cute song and ran down the mountain.


    And then..


    The true king did note out.


    One minute¡­


    Two minutes¡­


    In the time for an incense stick to burn¡­<div>


    The true king still hadn¡¯te out.


    The demon had already hopped up the mountainside. She had sharp eyes and plucked a red plum flower, inserted it into her hair, and carefullybed her long hair, thinking that if she wasn¡¯t so fat, she would also be a stunning beauty.


    He sensed the covetous gazes of the many foreign sect cultivators in the distance.


    The demon closed his eyes and sensed for a moment. Then, he suddenly opened his mouth and said in a coaxing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy won¡¯t kill you. Ah.¡±


    In the distance, no one dared to move.


    No.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Instead, he was filled with doubt.


    What was going on?


    Where was the true king?


    Where did the real king go?


    Even the cultivators from the Wan Jian House couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, let alone these foreign sect cultivators.


    The intruder was clearly at the 14th realm. Why was there no movement after being eaten by the Demon Lord?


    No matter how strong your stomach is, you can¡¯t possibly digest fourteen realms, right?


    Everyone even started counting.


    He could only hope that when the time came, the terrifying expert of the fourteenth realm would break open this woman¡¯s stomach ande out.


    The cultivators from the Wan Jian House clenched their fists tightly. They knew that once the Demon Lord fell, they would face a catastrophe that would wipe out their entire n.


    On the Zhike Cliff, the Demon Venerable¡¯s barbell-likeughter spread out.¡±Come to Mommy, I want to whisper to you.¡±


    Still, no one moved.


    This time, no one dared to move.


    The demon suddenly opened his arms like a mother who was about to hug her children. Then, he made a gentle ¡± hug. ¡±


    In all directions, all the cultivators of the Fenghua King Sect who were present, all the cultivators who had followed the True Monarch on his expedition, felt a terrifying pull that far surpassed that of an ordinary Level 12 cultivator.


    In the next moment, their bodies lost their resistance and were pulled by the suction force, flying straight towards the source of the force.


    The source was his mother¡¯s embrace.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s eyes slowly lit up. Looking at these cultivators was like looking at cute children.


    Those ¡± children ¡± were scared out of their wits. They wanted to run, but they felt that they couldn¡¯t. In the blink of an eye, they were already in their mother¡¯s arms.


    The Demon Lord¡¯s arms became extremely long, like two giant pythons.


    The two python-like arms hugged the ¡± children ¡± gently.


    Then, she hugged her arm.


    Kakaka ¡­


    The cultivators with Dharmakayas and the power of heaven and earth actually had their bones shattered under the force of this hug. If the flying swords in their hands were caught, they would also break inch by inch, turning into scrap metal and falling to the ground.


    The Wan Jian House disciples were dumbfounded.


    They couldn¡¯t help but recall the words that the former sect master had shouted every day,¡±My eldest senior sister is invincible¡±.


    F * ck, this was really invincible¡­


    The demon released his hand.


    All the cultivators she carried copsed.


    The demon then lowered his head to look at them and said kindly,¡± Go and tell your Emperor and Empress that I¡¯m waiting for you at the Wan Jian House. I¡¯ve made up for the battle I owed you two hundred years ago. Let¡¯s set the date to be seven dayster. ¡±


    The cultivators did not dare to look at her and only whispered, ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Teacher ¡­ Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Today, I will teach you a strange skill.¡±


    Meng Meng¡¯s eyes lit up like a light bulb that was gradually recovering its battery. ¡± What ability? ¡®


    Xia Ji reached out his hands and raised them toward the sky.


    The snowkes that fell in the early winter fell on his hand.


    Turning his head to look at the little girl¡¯s sparkling eyes, Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡°¡±Have you ever made a snowman?¡±


    ¡°Snow¡­Snowmen?¡± Mengmeng was stunned¡­


    She seemed to have recalled something, and her voice became gloomy. ¡± I haven¡¯t, but when I was still in the Dai family, many children would make snowballs in winter.. I wanted to go over and y with them, but they threw snowballs at me, saying that I was a jinx and told me to roll away¡­

 Chapter 551 - 551:26. The Awakened Mother, No Longer the Calamity That Hurts the Common People

    Chapter 551 - 551:26. The Awakened Mother, No Longer the Cmity That Hurts the Common People<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When I said I wasn¡¯t, they roared withughter again, hit me harder, and ran away again.


    No matter what I say, they won¡¯t listen¡­¡±<div>


    Xia Ji caressed her hair. ¡± It¡¯s normal. When I was young, I was often called a big fool, a big idiot, a bookworm, and those were all my brothers and sisters.


    But so what?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, aren¡¯t you going to exin to them?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want others to admit who you are? Don¡¯t you have the final say?¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ My face and body are not human at all.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re human?


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Mengmeng was not confident and did not dare to say it.


    But the next moment, Xia Ji lifted the little girl up and ced her on his shoulder. He was already 16 years old, and his body was almost handsome. He was quite tall, and his shoulders were broad, so it was no problem for him to sit on such a little girl.


    Xia Ji carried her as they walked through the bustling streets. Many passersby turned their heads to look at the young man and girl who were walking proudly.


    ¡°This sibling rtionship is really good.¡± ¡°Yeah, this young man is really handsome.¡±


    ¡°The little girl is also very cute.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s cute¡­Those eyes are like transparent gray crystals, pure and untainted. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°That young man is the same. His eyes are so deep¡­Wow, why is my heart beating faster?¡±


    Mengmeng had never revealed herself in such a high-profile manner in front of everyone. She felt that everyone was looking at her¡­


    If it wasn¡¯t for that biz hand holding her uD. she would have been so scared


    that she wanted to find a crack in the ground and hide in it.


    She trembled a few times and wanted to escape, but she was immobilized by the hand.


    After walking down a street¡­


    Two streets¡­


    Three streets¡­


    Xia Ji bought another two sticks of candied haws, one for each of them. He then looked up and met the pair of beautiful gray crystal-like eyes. ¡± I think you¡¯re human. What about you? ¡±


    Meng Meng suddenly burst into tears.<div>


    She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. The valve of the evil thoughts seemed to be being twisted clockwise, and it became tighter and tighter. The surging river of the abyss could no longer surge out.


    Sheid on Xia Ji¡¯s head and cried for a long time before saying, ¡®¡±¡®Teacher, you¡¯re right. I think I am.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll teach you how to make a snowman. There¡¯s no ce in the city, so let¡¯s go out of the city and make one. After that, we¡¯ll head west for 30 miles and we¡¯ll reach the capital of Da Qi. I¡¯ll take you home. ¡®


    There¡¯s someone at home who cooks delicious mutton soup. Have you tried it before?¡±


    ¡°I have¡­But¡­¡± Meng Meng had obviously recalled some bad memories.


    ¡± No buts, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It¡¯s very delicious. I¡¯ve remembered it for a long time.


    It¡¯s the warmest in winter. ¡®


    The two of them walked for a while¡­


    ¡°Teacher, are you treating me like this because I¡¯m a monster? You want me to stop doing evil?¡± Meng Meng suddenly asked.


    Xia Ji stopped in his tracks and put Mengmeng down. He half-knelt and ced his hands on the little girl¡¯s shoulders. He stared into her eyes and said, ¡®¡±¡®The greater the power, the greater the responsibility. I don¡¯t want you to be influenced by prejudice and go astray. Moreover ¡­¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯m the same as you?¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    ¡°You are my disciple. From now on, you will not be a monster, nor will you be a cmity that will bring disaster to the world.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Build a snowman and go home.¡± The young man held the little girl¡¯s hand.


    He stepped into the snowstorm.


    The wind and snow dazzled the eyes.


    Her eyes were blinded and red.


    Mengmeng had never cried like this before. As she walked, two streams of tears rolled down her pink cheeks, but the hand holding her was warm and gentle.


    This sharp winter wind was like spring.


    At this moment.


    Outside the capital of Da Qi, a flying carriage pulled by a ck flood dragon flew above the gray clouds and headed west.


    The golden-robed man on the flying chariot was one of the three kings, King Shi.


    He had also entered the 14th level and had only one purpose foring here:


    Massacre the city.


    Why did they massacre the city?


    The Qi Kingdom was originally a vassal country under the Green Peak Five Sects.


    The Five Green Peak Sects belonged to the western sects.


    Although the Qing Feng Five Sects were unable to defeat the Wan Jian House and thus the Qi Kingdom was taken away, it was still a humiliation to the West.


    ughtering the city was to kill the chicken as an example to the monkeys, to tell the world that anyone who entered the western sect would die for betraying them..

 Chapter 552 - 552: 27. He’s a Saint, I’m a Sinner, and You’re a Mortal

    Chapter 552 - 552: 27. He¡¯s a Saint, I¡¯m a Sinner, and You¡¯re a Mortal<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qi Country¡¯s Imperial Capital.


    The snow was falling, and the pedestrians were in a hurry. The sound of footsteps rmed the wild cats by the roadside.<div>


    The wild cat darted into the dusky bushes with a whoosh, but it turned its head curiously.


    The peddler grabbed a feather duster to brush away the snow that had been blown onto the table by the sudden strong wind. Then, he ran outside and tiptoed to drag the crude oilcloth out a little.


    After a day of cultivation, the martial artist headed to the restaurant in the afternoon. He weighed the silver in his hand and thought about how much wine and meat to buyter. He walked in the wind and snow without fear of the cold.


    Some people with strong true energy could directly push away the snow attached to their bodies, causing the passers-by to exim in surprise and the children to stare at them intently.


    The women and men went to their own ces to earn money and began to get busy.


    Even in the residences that didn¡¯t need to make a living, they had their own things to do.


    ¡°Little girl, go to Huiwei Square and buy a box of Sanzhen crisp. Your grandfather misses that taste.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with my sister!¡± ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know, mother.


    The siblings looked at each other and smiled before running out of the house together.


    The boots cut through the snow on the ground, sending white dust flying everywhere.<div>


    ¡°Little Nan, I¡¯m going to the Ten Thousand Swords Dojo in a while. You¡¯re not allowed to tell Mother,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°No, I want to tell mother.¡±


    ¡°Little Nan, the Ten Thousand Swords Pce is a very powerful ce.¡±


    ¡± Tsk tsk tsk, you¡¯re lying to a kid. Powerful ces won¡¯t ept you. ¡±


    ¡°No, let me tell you, the owner of the Wan Jian Path is called Gongyang Zhang, an elder of the Wan Jian House. It was the number one sect in the East. Moreover, the Ten Thousand Swords Pce doesn¡¯t look at ability, only character. Your brother¡¯s character is definitely not a problem.¡±


    As the bov sD0ke. he seemed to have fallen into his own imagination. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Uphold justice, serve the country and the people!¡± Before the girl could say anything, she suddenly felt a change in the eastern sky.


    The boy also noticed it.


    It wasn¡¯t just the children in the two countries who were at the tip of the iceberg. The entire country had noticed it.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look up at the iron-gray sky.


    Three huge ck flood dragons were still out of the clouds, dragging a luxurious flying chariot out of the sky. Following closely behind the flying chariot were rows of cultivators.


    The cultivators rode on their flying swords. At a nce, there were three to four hundred of them. ¡°Cultivators!¡±


    ¡°So powerful!¡±<div>


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± The boy opened his eyes wide, and his eyes sparkled.


    The little girl had also forgotten to buy the Sanzhen crispy cakes and looked at the sky in shock.


    These people were too strong and too far away from her.


    It was as far as the sun, moon, and stars in the sky.


    Her heart was filled with reverence¡­


    Everyone was left in awe.


    However, the Heaven that they revered was not just passing by.


    The ck Flood Dragon Flying Carriage stopped at the top of the capital city of Qi State. The golden-robed man on the chariot looked down at the capital city with an attitude of treating all living beings as ants.


    The thunderous voice suppressed the wind and snow and spread downwards.


    ¡± The Qi Kingdom has betrayed the n and is unkind and unjust. Now, we should massacre a city to warn others. ¡± His voice was merciless.


    But the people in the city had feelings.


    Everyone had different postures and expressions.


    At this moment.


    A stern shout soared into the sky.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you ughtering cities so easily? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for killing innocent people like this?¡±


    Then,


    Dozens of sharp auras also rose from the Ten Thousand Swords Pce.


    The master of the dojo, Yang Chang, was an elder of the Wan Jian House. Half a year ago, he had received the order of the Wan Jian House¡¯s former master, Yu Long, toe to the capital of the Qi Kingdom. He wanted to impart his strength to those with good character and talent, and impart his fire to those with good character and talent.


    Since Gongyang Zhang came here, he naturally protected this ce.


    At this moment, he flew up on his twelve sword wheels, and the disciples behind him also formed a formation.


    Everyone in the city suddenly had hope and looked up at the sky.


    In the pce of Da Qi, the Crown Prince who was about to seed the throne, as well as many princesses and princes, looked up at this scene.


    The Empress was currently pulling Consort Chan to have tea. At this moment, her hands and feet were also cold, and she was dumbstruck as she looked up at the sky.


    Little Su was also standing in the courtyard. She heard the word ¡°ughter¡±


    The white-haired Qi Xiu raised her trembling hands to the sky and shouted in a hoarse and sorrowful voice, ¡®


    ¡°If you want to add a crime, you have no excuse.


    Our dynasty is just swaying in the turbulent waves of the sect. We can¡¯t help but drag out an ignoble existence.


    What choice?


    How could he be unkind and unjust?


    Why do you have to warn others?¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it could be drowned out by the wind and snow. He didn¡¯t even have the right to be heard by the people in the sky.


    The voice of mortals was never loud.


    It was the same even for kings.


    The cries of grief and indignation were just a joke.


    ¡°Heavens!


    Heavens!


    What kind of world is this!¡±


    Qi Xiu looked up at the majestic snow and roared hoarsely and angrily. The heavy snow suppressed the human world, so no matter what he said, he could not hear it.


    Heaven doesn¡¯t care if you live or die,


    However, if you dared to defy the heavens, even if the heavens did not move or make a sound, there would still be a group of people in the world who would regard you as a demon and question you from above what the heavens had done wrong and why you had to defy the heavens?


    Kill your body.


    Destroy your heart.


    Destroy your soul.


    Break your bones.


    In the sky, their conversation had already ended. Gongyang Zhang knew that this battle was unavoidable, so he formed a sword seal and added the power of the 12 states to his sword wheel.


    The sword wheel spun faster and faster, turning into a bright and sharp halo.


    Immediately, the 12 flying swords flew apart, sweeping away the snow and wind, leaving 12 trails that stretched 1,000 feet as they shot towards the alien on the flying chariot..

 Chapter 553 - 553: 27. He’s a Saint, I’m a Sinner, and You’re a Mortal

    Chapter 553 - 553: 27. He¡¯s a Saint, I¡¯m a Sinner, and You¡¯re a Mortal<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, the golden-robed man on the flying chariot only smiled and shook his head. He raised his hand and pointed.


    The flying sword was covered in a ck membrane and broke through the twelve swords.<div>


    In an instant, it pierced through Gongyang Zhang¡¯s chest and brought him to the ground.


    Bang!


    Until he was nailed to the dust of shame.


    As the clouds dispersed, the people of the mortal world shouted in an uproar, their hearts falling to the bottom of the valley.


    The ck-membrane flying sword flew back to the golden-robed man with a casual wave of his hand.


    The cultivators behind him had already begun their massacre.


    In the blink of an eye, the dozens of cultivators led by Gongyang Chang were


    either killed or injured and fell to the ground.


    King Shi did not even look at the ground and waved his hand impatiently.¡±Massacre the city.¡±


    If the cultivators of today wanted to massacre a city, it would be extremely simple. The ability to move mountains and seas was like a heavenly hand that suppressed the human world.


    This was equivalent to standing in front of an exposed ant nest. With just a few ps and stomps, the nest would be ttened. Then, one wouldugh out loud and look at the corpses on the ground, feeling that controlling life and death was really interesting.<div>


    At this moment, it was the same.


    Little Su was in the courtyard. When she saw this scene, she felt as if something was about to explode in her mind. It was about to explode, but it did not.


    However, one scene after another was like a revolvingntern. The heart in the middle of thentern had no light, so the scenes were all ck.


    Only blood could be vaguely seen.


    All she could hear was a painful wail.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Meng Meng suddenly opened her mouth wide in an unbelievable manner. The white teeth in her mouth turned terrifyingly pale. The paleness gradually became miserable, as if it was trying to break free from some kind of restraint and turn into an evil stream from the abyss.


    Her cute face was also like cream floating on the surface of the water, and it began to twist as she was stirred by her fingers.


    Xia Ji held her hand and suddenly sensed her abnormality. He looked up into the distance.


    In the distant sky was a flying chariot pulled by a flood dragon. Hundreds of cultivators were riding on the capital of Qi State.<div>


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Ugh


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Mengmeng shouted. She seemed to be getting more and more excited, like a traveler in the desert seeing an oasis, her eyes shining.


    Her mouth was slurred, and it was unclear whether she said ¡°evil¡± or ¡°hungry¡±. And this thing seemed to be like a spark falling into a pot of oil, starting to cause her to change.


    Her limbs began to ¡®liquify¡¯ as if they were about to turn into something darker and more evil than the ck pool.


    But she did not melt.


    Xia Ji hugged her and pressed her back with his left hand. His right hand was floating in the air as he caressed her cold hair. ¡± Let me do it. ¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Mengmeng regained some rity in an instant. She shouted, ¡± Teacher, teacher, teacher! ¡± Every time she shouted, she seemed to be more clear-headed.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Meng Meng reached out her hand in a daze.


    Xia Ji grabbed an iron ferule from his storage space and hit her palm three times.


    ¡°Do you know why I hit you?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­ I want to be a monster?¡±


    ¡® No, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve rxed. Good thoughts and evil thoughts can be exchanged in a single thought. If you see evil and turn to evil, I¡¯ll beat you up. ¡±


    Mengmeng lowered her head.


    She tried her best to control it, and the mutation of her body began to slowly recover. The door to the abyss of evil was pushed by this little child to close again.


    ¡°Teacher, what should we do if we see evil?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Good should be rewarded, evil should be punished,¡± Xia Ji said softly.


    But what reward?


    What punishment?


    What reward?


    What punishment?


    Since the heavens have no heart, I will use this selfishness to imitate the heart of the heavens.


    He had to practice what he practiced, establish his heart for the human world, establish his life for the people, establish peace for the world, and establish a spotless Dao heart.


    It is foolish to do what you know cannot be done, and to do what you know cannot be done.


    However, my name is Yu. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Mengmeng¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth opened wide. She was suddenly shocked by the spirit in these few words and she suddenly became proud.


    Then, she saw her teacher¡¯s handsome but not burly body walking past her in the snow.


    I don¡¯t go east, west, north, south,


    But I¡¯m going to the sky.


    ¡°All sentient beings who have not been liberated have an uncertain nature. Their bad habits have ended, and their good habits have borne fruit. They are born for good and evil.¡±


    ¡± The good should be rewarded, and the evil should be punished. Since the heavens have no heart, I have a heart. This is the wish of life. The mountains and rivers change, the world changes, the stars change, but my heart remains unchanged. ¡®


    The thunder that never bullied nor humbled covered the capital and swept up the ¡°god¡± who looked down on themon people like ants.


    In the capital of Qi State, millions of people, the royal pce of Qi State, and the royal family raised their heads to look. They saw a gentle and handsome young man three thousand feet above them. He was climbing up the stairs from the humble mud and dust.


    Heaven has no order.


    The snow is the steps.


    He waved his right hand in the air and pulled out a long, pitch-ck saber. The saber seemed toe to life as soon as it saw the air, as if it had been freed from the 4,500-year-old shackles.


    The de was the Underworld de, which had its tip inserted into the 18 floors of the 10 halls. The hilt supported the six floating pces, and the de of a world stabilized the earth and supported the sky.


    Little Ming woke up and sensed the situation around him. He suddenly felt happy, and in Xia Ji¡¯s mind, he begged shyly, ¡°¡±Well, I¡¯ve already recovered a little bit of my strength. Can I cut them down?¡±


    The shyness was quickly shaken off, and Little Ming urged Xia Ji in his mind, ¡®


    Chop, chop, chop the f * ck!! ¡±


    King Shi couldn¡¯t hear this voice, but when someone came, he couldn¡¯t help but nce over.


    The hundreds of cultivators who followed him also couldn¡¯t help turning


    around..

 Chapter 554 - 554: 27. He’s a Saint, I’m a Sinner, and You’re a Mortal

    Chapter 554 - 554: 27. He¡¯s a Saint, I¡¯m a Sinner, and You¡¯re a Mortal<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Who are you?¡± King Shi asked. ¡°A stupid schr,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    After saying that.<div>


    His figure closed in on the sky and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of the ck flood dragon flying chariot.


    King Shi became wary.


    He instantly covered his body with a ck membrane and took out two magic tools with one hand, causing the ck membrane to be coated with twoyers of defensive light.


    His right hand had already waved in the air, and the extraordinary flying sword in the distance turned into a ck dragon and flew over from behind, pouncing straight at the youth¡¯s back.


    Xia Ji took a step forward and waved his ck saber.


    The ck de shed through King Shi.


    The ck membrane was cut open.


    Then, it split him into two.


    King Shi died.


    At this moment, the flying sword covered in ck membrane that was stabbing at his back suddenly shattered.


    It was because twenty-four pearls had been opened around his body at some point in time. Five-colored light shone against him and guarded him. They were like stars revolving around a fixed star.<div>


    The ck de in Xia Ji¡¯s hand suddenly glowed brightly. Little Ming was so excited that he had lost his mind when he saw the blood. He lost hisposure and shouted, ¡°¡±Chop, chop!¡±


    Xia Ji sensed something and spun his saber.


    The de light was like a ck moon, instantly turning into dragon scales.


    In an instant, saber light sparkled in the sky.


    The hundreds of cultivators had all died in that one sh, as if they were made of paper.


    Only then did Little Ming feel a little satisfied. It let out a shameful moan. Suddenly, it noticed the capital city under its feet and its voice became excited again.


    ¡® Cut them down, cut them all down. Send them on their way. Quick, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I really can¡¯t take it anymore! ¡®


    ¡± The people of this world should be in an orderly manner and go through reincarnation together. After reincarnation, they will be cut again, cut again and reincarnation, cut again and reincarnation, cut again and reincarnation! ¡±


    Why don¡¯t we finish cutting the human world and cut theherworld? How blissful would that be?! ¡±


    Xia Ji grabbed the ck de and stuffed it into his storage space.


    Little Ming was speechless.<div>


    No way, no way,


    I was just getting excited, and it¡¯s gone?


    So fast?


    Don¡¯t!


    Xia Ji stuffed the ck de into his space.


    Little Ming¡¯s voice disappeared.


    Xia Ji casually put away the Sea Calming Pearl.


    Little Ding went back obediently.


    The power of these terrifying magic treasures was gradually unsealed, and what was revealed in this era was just the tip of the iceberg.


    At the same time, Xia Ji roughly understood where the Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s exaggerated personality came from. It didn¡¯t seem to be his fault that he had a saber like this¡­


    The wind and snow were very heavy. From the sky, the capital city was not very big. Just a palm in front of him could cover the entire capital city.


    When the people in the capital saw this dramatic scene, they tried their best to open their eyes and see who was in the sky.


    But no one could see clearly.


    The man called himself a stupid schr.


    This made them think of a prince. That prince had been sitting in the library of the Great Qi Academy since he was five or six years old. He read every day and sat there for an entire day.


    Then, it was revealed that this prince might be the disciple of Commander Jin.


    Therefore, the person in the sky was definitely not that prince. Otherwise¡­ Didn¡¯t he see that even Commander Jin couldn¡¯t do anything about it? What could his disciple do?


    At this moment, Jin Batian saw the youth in the sky clearly.


    His knees were trembling.


    No matter how stupid he was, he understood that there was no mysterious expert in the Imperial Dynasty. The so-called expert was him!


    It was the Seventeenth Prince, Qi Yu!


    The Seventeenth Prince didn¡¯t have any teachers!


    Because he was the teacher himself!


    Commander Jin understood, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Because he already understood that this person did not fish for fame. This person no longer wanted fame and fortune. This person was already fighting for things that he could not see clearly or understand. Could this person havee to the world to be a Saint?


    Since heaven has no heart, I will set my heart for heaven.


    This heart was good and evil.


    Commander Jin suddenly became excited and muttered something.


    Gongyang Zhang, who had been stabbed to the ground by the ck membrane flying sword but was notpletely dead, panted heavily. Because of the timely appearance of this youth, King Shi had withdrawn his hand and was unable topletely kill him.


    One must know that the peak of the thirteenth realm had an extremely strong recovery ability. At this time, the owner of the Ten Thousand Swords Temple also saw the appearance of the youth clearly.


    The image of the youth suppressing an entire sect by himself on the same winter day half a year ago appeared in his mind.


    But ¡­


    Not only did he not feel humiliated, but he also smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he coughed and said.


    That day, the youth suppressed a sect.


    That year, the young man didn¡¯t even use a single de, but he had already given the Wan Jian House a new lease of life.


    Such a young man, such a stupid schr¡­


    Gongyang Zhang couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Truly foolish and unattainable.


    At this moment, the monarch who was screaming, the empress who was afraid and motionless, and the people who were waiting for death were all standing on tiptoe and looking up..


    The wind and snow covered his face for thousands of miles.


    The youth had already left silently.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t return to Mengmeng¡¯s side. Instead, he took a detour to another ce, which he saw when he was in the sky.


    Hended on the ground and dug his hands into the snow. When he saw a little red, he used his strength to pull out a carrot from the snow.


    Then, he smiled, turned around, and walked back to Mengmeng.


    His left hand behind his back suddenly reached out in front of Mengmeng as if he was performing a magic trick, revealing the carrot that he was holding tightly in his fingers.


    Xia Ji smiled and waved the carrot in his hand at the little girl. ¡®¡±¡®This time, we can build a snowman with a nose.¡±


    The demon sat on the Zhike Cliff.


    She was Xia Jits second disciple in his previous life, Xu Lingling..

 Chapter 555 - 555: 27. He’s a Saint, I’m a Sinner, and You’re a Mortal

    Chapter 555 - 555: 27. He¡¯s a Saint, I¡¯m a Sinner, and You¡¯re a Mortal<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xu Lingling ate the cake.


    Cake was the best thing in the world. If he didn¡¯t eat more, wouldn¡¯t he be letting himself down and wasting his life?<div>


    Unfortunately, he seemed to be a little tired of eating them..


    Perhaps he needed to train a group of people who specialized in making cakes?


    While Xu Lingling was thinking, footsteps could be heard from the mountain path.


    The visitor came alone.


    He was wearing a purple-red robe embroidered with gold.


    There was no one behind him. He was alone.


    However, he alone was a hundred times more awe-inspiring than those with thousands of troops and horses behind him. This was because he was the strongest person in the western sect in the north of the Cloud Continent. He was the emperor of the One Emperor, One Empress, and Two Ministers.


    His eyebrows were long and narrow, like a sharp sword piercing through the clouds. His eyes were bright and dazzling, like a brightmp shining on the snow, with a sharp light that made people dare not look directly at him.


    As he walked, he had a majestic aura. He walked in this pure white world without being stained by snow and dust.


    The people eating the cake and the people walking finally met face to face.


    ¡± I know, ¡± the Emperor said. ¡± You were a student of the Headmaster of<div>


    Academy 1,500 years ago. ¡®


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Lingling replied.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be able to fulfill my lifelong regret by defeating you today.¡± The Emperor smiled.


    Xu Lingling stuck out her forked tongue and licked the cake on her lips.¡±What regret?¡±


    ¡® I regret that I was not born 1,500 years ago, ¡± the Emperor said. ¡± I have never fought with the Headmaster.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Xu Lingling asked.


    The Emperor did not speak anymore.


    Whether she was worthy or not was not to be fought over with her mouth.


    At the end of his words, he made his move.


    Therefore, the Emperor took a step forward.


    Xu Lingling opened her mouth full of fangs and stuffed the cake into her mouth without wasting anything. She puffed up her cheeks and chewed as she stood up.<div>


    Di took another step forward, and a ball of extremely dense evil ck gas appeared behind him.


    This ck gas spread rapidly and filled the world behind him.


    This caused him to walk towards a world that had already turned dark.


    However ¡­


    It was the same for Xu Lingling. The world behind her was dark from the bottom to the top of the sky. The boiling evil karma had turned into half the sky.


    As she walked, the dark world followed her.


    An extremely shocking scene appeared between heaven and earth.


    It was as if two different worlds had begun to approach andpete against each other.


    However, this world stopped, leaving a light of 280 feet between them.


    The Emperor asked, ¡± I dreamed for 400 years to achieve this. But you only slept for 200 years. How did you achieve this? ¡±


    Xu Lingling said, ¡± 200 years ago, I created a killing karma. Blood flowed into the sea, and bones piled up into mountains. Killing karma is evil karma. You can be proud that you can do this after dreaming for 200 years. ¡®


    The world behind the Emperor was covered in a thickyer of ck membrane.


    However ¡­


    The world behind Xu Lingling was the same.


    ¡°The 14th realm is the realm of receiving the talisman. Receiving the talisman means that you have obtained the recognition of heaven and earth and are protected by heaven and earth.


    However, if you want to step into the 14th realm, you need to find the book first.


    Only when one¡¯s fate was heavy enough to be recorded in the book could one step into the 14th realm. This was a natural sess.


    The west was lucky enough to obtain the nine-page book, and you also obtained it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xu Lingling shook her head.


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many people I killed?¡± Xu Lingling asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°28 million people.¡±


    The Emperor suddenly raised his head. He suddenly realized thatpared to this tall and fat woman in front of him, he seemed to be too kind.


    Xu Lingling said, ¡± I killed 28 million people. My sins cannot be washed away. However, this sin has also turned into a heinous sin. It has allowed me to gain the power you mentioned in my 200-year dream. ¡®


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    My sins are unforgivable. I deserve to die ten thousand times. However, today, as I stand on thisnd, I have frozen thisnd. ¡®


    Xu Lingling suddenlyughed maniacally.


    ¡°Without power, how can we change the world and realize our dreams?


    In this way, he would bemitting all kinds of evil and would be entering a sea of blood.


    As long as he could turn the world around and stabilize the world with his own strength,


    If all sins are mine,


    After death, they would forever sink into hell and not be reincarnated.


    So what?¡±


    ¡°Did the Headmaster teach you that?¡± The Emperor asked. ¡°No, Teacher is the gentlest person in the world,¡± Xu Lingling said.


    So he died.


    That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re not worthy of challenging him.


    Even if you lived 1,500 years ago, you are not worthy to walk in front of him.


    He is a saint, I am a sinner, and you¡­He¡¯s just a mortal!¡±


    After saying that.


    Behind the Demon Venerable, the evil karma gathered once again. It was thick and rampant, like fire and mes.


    In the blink of an eye, the world was empty.


    It froze into a ck sun that floated above his head.


    The zing sun had two dimples.


    He looked down at the emperor in front of him.


    P.S. Even Xiao Shui was touched by his own writing¡­emmm¡­.

 Chapter 556 - 556: 28. If You’re Worthy, I’ll Go Against the World for You

    Chapter 556 - 556: 28. If You¡¯re Worthy, I¡¯ll Go Against the World for You<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The mountains dance and the ins gallop, the world is vast, and the snow covers the deep winter.


    In the vige of the capital of Qi Kingdom, many people were talking about the young man who had stepped into the sky on the snow and killed many cultivators to save them.<div>


    However, no one could guess.


    The owner of the Ten Thousand Swords Training Hall was seriously injured, but he was still bandaged. He continued to recruit students. He seemed to know who the young man was, but he did not say anything.


    In the pce, Commander Jin Batian seemed to know who it was, but he did not say anything.


    There are good words.


    There were also some unfriendly ones.


    Suddenly, someone said impatiently, ¡°¡± What are we discussing? I think he¡¯s also a member of the sect. He¡¯s high and mighty, different from us mortals.


    He¡¯s very precious. ¡±


    ¡°He saved you,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Did I ask him to save me? Do I want it? If he has the ability, then take back my life. Bah! I¡¯m just fishing for fame.¡±


    ¡°Where is the name?¡±


    ¡°Heh, while we were discussing, he suddenly exposed his identity. Wouldn¡¯t that make him famous?<div>


    Anyway, he has nothing to do with us. From afar, I saw that the youth was wearing luxurious clothes.


    wnere did tms moneye rromg Anyway, ne didn¡¯t earn It mmselt. wnat was the difference between him and those nobles? Howughable, there are still many people who are grateful to him. It¡¯s really like I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s sober.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If he really treats us well, he should reveal all his abilities and teach us so that everyone can be like him. Only then will I admit that he is really good. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel that he is different from those old masters. Why is it that only he can do it and we can¡¯t? Is there any difference between humans?


    Why?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, that¡¯s right. Who wants him to save us? I hope he kills more people. That youth deserves to die the most. Hehe, he¡¯s helping the sect clear its name. Does he think that we¡¯ll be grateful to him and the sect for saving us? Hehe, don¡¯t be fooled by his hypocrisy. I¡¯ve seen many people like this.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the ignorant people will be grateful to him and will be deceived by his hypocrisy. They will think that he is a good person and that he is kind. I won¡¯t say it anymore¡­The widow of the Wang family just lost her husband, and her family is rich. I have to swindle her, and maybe I can swindle a lot of money out of her. If she doesn¡¯t give it to me, her youngest son won¡¯t be able to live through the winter. Those who achieve great things don¡¯t care about trifles, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°I have to go to work too. The old man who helped my family do long-term work yesterday actually said that the harvest was not good and paid a few buckets of rice less. I have to teach him a lesson and let him know what it means to be noble and humble. If he ate less and saved a little, wouldn¡¯t he be able to pay for the rice? You only know how to treat yourself well. People nowadays, sigh


    In the crowd, a ck shadow stood quietly behind the wall. It seemed to blend in with the surrounding environment. It was obvious that it was an assassin who was used to appearing in the shadows.


    The killer¡¯s cheekbones were high, and his eyes were long and narrow like a de. They were cold and evil. He listened silently and remembered silently. Then, he left and went to the next ce.


    The next day¡­


    A murder case broke out in the capital of Qi State.<div>


    Dozens of people were found dead in their homes. Strangely, they all died in the same way.


    They were all cut twenty-five times and died by a thousand cuts.


    First, he cut off his eyebrows, then his shoulders, then his breasts, then the flesh between his elbows, shoulders, and legs. He cut off the small belly of his legs into a crescent moon, the flesh of his cheeks, his hands, wrists, feet, and legs, and finally beheaded him.


    Just as the city was in chaos, a ck shadow stood quietly in the shadows of a certain mansion.


    He looked up at the sky and let out a perverted and distortedugh. ¡°I, Ghosthand, have never owed anyone anything in my life. Since you saved my life, I will help you get rid of the person who ndered you.


    You are a man from heaven, I am a ghost on earth, but in the end, I can¡¯t escape the word friendship.


    You threw peaches at me unintentionally, but I returned the favor with plums.


    Hahaha, happy, happy.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly heard footsteps around him.


    Just as he was about to move, the gate of the mansion had already been sted open.


    The person in the lead had a dignified appearance and a steady posture. He was the Southern City Lieutenant of the capital of Qi State. He looked at the ck shadow and suddenly shouted, ¡°Ghosthand! You were the one whomitted the murderst night, right? Your hands were dirty and you left something at the scene. Now that the evidence is conclusive, why don¡¯t you surrender?¡± ¡°Heh Lord Zhao is so imposing.¡±


    Ghosthand, I know why you killed him, but you are wrong. Da Qi has its ownws. You are under arrest. ¡®


    Ghosthand snorted coldly. His movement technique was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a spiral shadow and wanted to soar into the sky.


    His skills were really good in the mortal world.


    However, he was unable to step on the wall and leave because his mansion was already surrounded by constables. These constables came prepared and each of them held a crossbow in their hands, aiming at him, making him have no way out.


    He was forced to fall back and said angrily, ¡°¡±Even if I, Netherw, am killed, I will never be captured. Lord Zhao, you captured me for a lifetime, but I respect you because you are upright and selfless. If you have the ability,e over alone and send me off.¡±


    The city guard stared at him for a long time and said in a deep voice, ¡°He¡¯s a man. What a pity.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled out his sword and stepped forward.


    Ghosthandughed loudly and pulled out his scimitar to meet the attack.


    The battle between sects and mortals was always separated by a mist and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly..

 Chapter 557 - 557: 28. If You ‘re Worthy, I’ll Go Against the World for You

    Chapter 557 - 557: 28. If You ¡®re Worthy, I¡¯ll Go Against the World for You<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even though Qi Xiu was the ruler of Qi State, he could only obtain a little bit of information through spies.


    There seemed to be an extremely tragic battle in the east. The process was unknown, but the victory and defeat were clear.<div>


    A year ago, when Qi Xiu saw that the Ten Thousand Swords Pce had sent more disciples to settle in, he already understood that the dust had settled in this fierce battle.


    Clearly, the Wan Jian House had won.


    Not only that, the Wan Jian House had also changed their attitude towards mortals. They were no longer aggressive and no longer wanted to kill.


    Such an attitude was destined to be a trend, and the rtionship between the sect and the dynasty would improve. After all, the Wan Jian House was going to dominate the northern side of the Half Sky Mountain in the future.


    Qi Xiu didn¡¯t understand why.


    He didn¡¯t know who did it or what.


    However, no matter what, this was good news for the mortal world¡¯s dynasties.


    Before the new year, his 17th son returned from the Wan Jian House. He asked about the situation and the 17th Prince said that the Wan Jian House¡¯s master had repented before his death, so he changed his attitude towards the mortal world.


    As for why he changed it, it was probably because he was about to die.


    After that, Qi Xiu carried out a bloodless session.


    In the Inheritance War, not a single Prince or Princess died, and the Crown Prince Qi Heng ascended the throne safely. He diligently reduced taxes, governed the country, and looked at the sufferings of the people, not caring about the way of longevity.<div>


    However, even though the mortal world¡¯s dynasties seemed to have returned to peace, the sects were still carrying out all kinds of killings. They fought at close quarters and attacked and defended endlessly.


    There seemed to be a scuffle between the East and West factions.


    There seemed to be a reorganization within the Eastern Sect.


    Scattered and chaotic like a meat grinder.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the cultivators had amon understanding, this Cloud Continent would probably be beaten to pieces again.


    The various mortal dynasties retreated and imposed curfews.


    And a certain degree of sealing off the city.


    At the same time, the various countries had also tacitly arranged restrictions on the roads leading to the sects and sent people to patrol. In short, they prohibited people from entering the areas where the sects fought.


    And so, another 12 months passed.


    The following winter.


    The Seventeen Sons of Qi were already sixteen.<div>


    Mengmeng was also ten years old.


    Xiao Su¡¯s head hurt more and more. Fragments of images shed by from time to time. Xia Ji carefully looked at them a few times and chatted with her a few times, but there was not much progress.


    He only vaguely knew that the reason why Little Su lost her memory seemed to be because she had experienced a great battle.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t Imow what kind of battle had led to this situation. Could it be that Little Su had fought against the ancestor?


    The Patriarch should not be on this continent. Then, how many continents were there in this new world?


    Xia Ji wouldn¡¯t act rashly and didn¡¯t dare to force Xiao Su to remember. He just carefully and slowly healed her while guiding her to remember more things.


    However, they were still fragmented images.


    Although it was fragmented, one could still see the tip of the iceberg.


    Xia Ji apanied Little Su. Whenever she had a headache, he would talk about other things to make her happy and change the topic.


    Therefore, other than his unchanging desire to be stronger, his unwavering ambition, and his unforgiving wait for Miao Miao, he had another goal.


    He wanted to help Little Su find her memories.


    After that, even if he stabbed the heavens, he should repay kindness and revenge.


    This was his family, and also his reverse scale. He could not touch it.


    And in this time, he finally found time to go to the Ten Thousand Swords Temple.


    When Gongyang Chang of the Ten Thousand Swords Training Hall saw him, he ran out in a hurry. His expression carried a respect that others could not understand.


    That¡¯s right¡­


    He was just a prince, so why did this elder of the Wan Jian House have to be so respectful?


    The disciples of the dojo understood after thinking about it. This was because of Commander Jin Batian.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t exin.


    Gongyang Zhang did not exin.


    Gongyang Zhang arranged a time for Xia Ji to teach, and Xia Ji did not refuse to do so, so he became a young teacher in this training hall.


    At first, the disciples of the dojo were quite unconvinced by this young man.


    However, Xia Ji did not do anything. He only taught, and slowly, no one spoke.


    It was almost perfect.


    However, there was a special characteristic of the little mister¡¯s lessons. He did not teach cultivation techniques first, but taught people to reflect on themselves, be cautious, and cultivate their qi.


    Living alone, do not vite the gentleman¡¯sw, otherwise you need to punish yourself.


    Cultivate the righteous spirit, give birth to a hot-blooded heart, and have the strength of character and benevolence.


    These thoughts were all good thoughts.


    If it wasn¡¯t good, the technique wouldn¡¯t improve.


    Why?


    This was because Xia Zhong hadpiled a manual. This manual was a top-notch mystic technique that could change in myriad forms. Perhaps the basics were the same, but after reaching the eighth level, ten thousand people would have ten thousand answers.


    And the foundation of this cultivation method was kindness.


    Without this, the cultivation technique would naturally break.


    There was no need to say how powerful Xia Ji¡¯s cultivation method was.


    If you want to be stronger, then you need to follow this heart, reflect on yourself, be cautious, cultivate your qi, and not lose your conscience.


    Everyone who cultivated this technique was destined to be a good seed. If it was spread, it would eventually produce a better new world.


    Thisw is called the Heavenly Constitution.


    The first to eighth levels of this cultivation method were all cultivation methods.


    The ninth level¡¯s Dharma Form was formed ording to one¡¯s heart. The stronger the heart, the stronger the Dharma Form.


    The 10th level meant that no matter what kind of avatar it was, it would be able to consolidate its body with nurturing energy.


    The 11th level was a certain level of speech spirit, using one¡¯s selfishness to mobilize the heart of the heavens. It had great power, one¡¯s words contained thews of the heavens, and one¡¯s words carried thew..

 Chapter 558 - 558: 28. If You’re Worthy, I’ll Go Against the World for You

    Chapter 558 - 558: 28. If You¡¯re Worthy, I¡¯ll Go Against the World for You<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Under Xia Ji¡¯s meticulousption, this cultivation technique was very powerful from the first level.


    It would be fine if you cultivated other cultivation techniques, but you were destined to be crushed by this Xuan cultivation technique, from the first realm to the final realm, and the further you went, the greater the difference.<div>


    Now, in this winter, there were already many people sitting in the Ten


    Thousand Swords Temple, listening to the Seventeenth Prince¡¯s lecture.


    Even Gongyang Zhang, who was at the peak of level 13, listened curiously. After cultivating for a while, he began to listen to the lecture every day.


    Gradually¡­


    In less than a year, the Ten Thousand Swords Pce had attracted a lot of people.


    The chaos in the sect had been pacified, and the killing and tribtion demons were targeted at extraordinary humans. They had little to do with mortals unless they happened to be involved.


    Such an environment, to a certain extent, allowed ordinary people to have the subjective condition of a desire for supernatural powers, and also the objective condition of a rtively safe life.


    Unknowingly, another year passed.


    The Seventeen Sons of Qi were already seventeen.


    Mengmeng was also eleven years old.


    At this moment¡­<div>


    On the stage outside the Ten Thousand Swords Training Hall in the capital of Qi State, the young man sat cross-legged. Meng Meng stood behind him with an umbre in her hands. There were tens of thousands of people listening to his lecture around them.


    The snow is falling,


    Ayer of pure white was spread on the surface of the big ck umbre.


    The wind blew and the snow fell again.


    The Seventeenth Prince enunciated his words clearly. The surrounding people were silent and listened respectfully.


    What he taught was, ¡± Only kindness and self-improvement can make you stronger. ¡®


    There was no other reason.


    This Heavenly Constitution was a supreme technique that he had extracted from the 4-44 million Dharma Idols, Yin Yang, and Saber.


    Who could suppress this technique?


    Even in the future, it would be impossible to burn this technique unless no one in the sect cultivated it. Otherwise, as long as the book was destroyed because of selfishness, the defense of the heart would be broken, and the inner demons would grow. From then on, this supreme technique would be a poison that tortured people. At the very least, it would not advance in realm, but at the very worst, it would be possessed by the devil and all of its power would be wasted.


    Xia Ji vaguely remembered that he had once preached in the Great Shang Imperial Capital 1,500 years ago. However, he had hidden his greed and had integrated the Three Lifetimes Dhyana into his words. Although he had gained something, he had also imprinted his spiritual imprint on him and made him submit to him to a certain extent.<div>


    Now, it seemed ridiculous.


    Although the Three Lifetimes Dhyana had the names of past, present, and future, it had stopped at the ninth realm. Even Miao Miao could not write the rest.


    Now, he had already surpassed the limits of the dhyana technique. He could see clearly that this dhyana technique was not a real dhyana technique, or it had been distorted to a certain extent.


    How can the way of Zen be passed on to others?


    Words could not be passed on, and words could not be passed on, so how could there be a mystic skill?


    Branding a spiritual imprint on others seemed to strengthen oneself, but in reality, it was a small loss. One¡¯s Dao heart was tainted and was no longer wless.


    At this moment, he seemed to have gained nothing from preaching, but in fact, he had gained a lot.


    Because when he helped others, he also helped himself.


    It had been two years since the war between the Demon Venerable and One


    Monarch of the West.


    In these two years, many things had happened in the sect.


    In fact, not long after the invasion of the West, the East had also discovered a book that had reached the 14th level.


    This book was very interesting. One page could only write one name.


    If your destiny wasn¡¯t heavy enough, it wouldn¡¯t be written.


    However, karma could improve one¡¯s fate. Therefore, to a certain extent, the peak of level-13 was a prerequisite for beinq able to write one¡¯s name on the


    book.


    However, what if someone had not even reached the first realm, but had such a


    heavy fate that he could be considered a book without any karma?


    That was not clear. After all, it had only been a short time, and the sect had not encountered such a situation.


    The ce where the book was born was near the ck tide.


    This ck tide could condense into a pool or ake.


    Therger the scale, the easier it was to produce books.


    The number of pages in each book was extremely limited. If the person who wrote it did not have a heavy Life Providence, although it could not be written, it would still consume a page in the process of trying. This increased the rarity of the book, and it also forced cultivators to take the risk to enter the ck Tide area to explore.


    However, the strange thing was that once a person who had entered the 14th level stepped into the ck tide, the ck tide would abandon everyone and only target the 14th level.


    Then, what exactly was this ck tide?


    Whose bones were those inside?


    What was the reason?


    No one knew.


    But ¡­


    The sect was finally stable.


    Because of the existence of the Demon Venerable, the Wan Jian House became the number one sect in the north of the Half Sky Mountain. However, the war was far from over. The Emperor and the Empress were still alive. They had only retreated to the west to recuperate. However, they were afraid of the Demon Venerable. If the Demon Venerable was still in the east, they would not dare to invade.


    Now that the western sects had lost their advantage, it was time for them to develop.


    At this moment¡­


    Wan Jian House.


    The new sect master was Yu Long¡¯s disciple, Chun Shanjun.


    This person might not be the strongest, but he was experienced and calm. He had also made a name for himself in the war between the East and the West, and he had also provided first-hand information about the cktide incident.


    As for Xu Lingling and Du Bai, they were both at the level of the sect¡¯s ancestors.


    And this new sect master had obviously encountered an extremely troublesome matter.


    He sat high up in the main seat of the hall, holding a book in his hand and flipping it over and over, sighing from time to time.


    ¡°Monster, he¡¯s really a shockingly talented monster! Such a Xuan Skill¡­¡¯

 Chapter 559 - 559: 28. If You ‘re Worthy, I’ll Go Against the World for You

    Chapter 559 - 559: 28. If You ¡®re Worthy, I¡¯ll Go Against the World for You<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chun Shanjun suddenly raised his head and asked, ¡± Sword Six, what was the result of your investigation? ¡±


    Sword King was the new system of the Wan Jian House. The numbers ranged from one to forty-nine, and they were only responsible to the sect master. Now, the number had just reached eight.<div>


    Swordsix was a female cultivator with the appearance of a young girl. She stood in front of the hall and reported, ¡°¡±Reporting to Sect Master, this ¡®Heavenly Constitution¡¯ was said to have been obtained by that young mister in his dream, and was thus spread throughout the world.¡± ¡°Little mister?¡±


    ¡°He is the Seventeenth Prince of Qi State, Qi Yu.¡±


    ¡°What I obtained in my dream¡­What a dream. In the five hundred years of our


    Cloud Continent, howe no one has ever dreamed of such a good thing?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate does not know.¡± Swordsix¡¯s pretty face revealed a look of recollection. She only thought for a moment, and the image of the gentle and jade-like prince appeared in front of her. Perhaps people like him were indeed different.


    Chun Shanjun felt a headacheing on.


    The reason was simple.


    The sect burned the Ten Thousand Laws Manual to cut off the path of immortals and mortals.


    Now that this little mister was teaching the Heavenly Constitution, it was opening up the path to heaven for mortals.


    He was going against all the sects.


    However, this little mister was a very special existence to the Wan Jian House, and he had saved his life.<div>


    How should he deal with this matter?


    What should he do?


    Chun Shanjun would rather form a team and head to the cktide region now than face this matter. It was too troublesome.


    After thinking about it, he decided to use the seemingly ipetent but all-purpose method of a golden finger-report it to the higher authorities.


    Therefore, he grabbed the Heavenly Constitution and went to see the Demon Venerable. Then, he told him everything.


    Xu Lingling grabbed the ¡± Heavenly Constitution ¡± and flipped through it a few times. She had made up her mind. If this Xuan technique was only above average, then there was no need to say anything. She would just have someone burn all the techniques without wasting any effort.


    However, she only took a nce and could not move her gaze away.


    Although Xu Lingling had just entered the 14th realm, her knowledge and experience were far superior to others. What she saw was naturally different from others. Even so, she could not see through the mysteries of this book.


    She looked at this book as if she was standing on the top of a mountain and looking up at the starry sky. She felt that it was vast and mysterious, boundless, and beautiful, but she couldn¡¯t help but swim in it.


    After a long time¡­


    After a long time¡­<div>


    As she watched, Chunshan Jun was waiting.


    This looksted for three days and three nights. However, Xu Lingling finally realized that she had not been able to exhaust the mysteries of the nine oxen. Obviously, she could not cultivate this mysterious skill because the core of this mysterious skill was kindness.


    She wasn¡¯t good, so she couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    This even made her feel a sense of regret.


    Why couldn¡¯t he cultivate?


    Xu Lingling was shocked when she thought of this.


    Having such thoughts was not right. This was the beginning of a w in his heart.


    But because of this, the level of this cultivation method was extremely high. At least, Xu Lingling didn¡¯t see anything close to it.


    So, Xu Lingling closed the book.


    ¡°Lord Demon Venerable, what do you think of this method?¡± Chun Shanjun asked softly.


    ¡°This technique is supreme. It¡¯s the number one technique in the world,¡± Xu Lingling said.


    ¡°Then how should we deal with it?¡± Chun Shanjun smiled bitterly.


    Xu Lingling thought for a moment. ¡± The one who recited the Earth Bodhisattva Sutra for Yu Long and the one who saved you at the Dai family¡¯s house in Waterside City. He¡¯s the one, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so¡­l¡¯ll go see him and make nster.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange the itinerary for Lord Demon Venerable.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can go alone.¡±


    Xu Lingling touched her lips with her index finger and looked at the sky in the distance. She seemed to remember a long time ago when she was still a child¡­


    It was raining heavily that day. That man dragged her out of the coffin and changed her life.


    Xu Lingling opened her mouth, revealing her jagged teeth and forked tongue.


    She muttered,¡±Teacher, you might have a sessor.¡±


    After saying this, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    She took a step forward and moved her left hand. This hand had been injured in the battle with One Emperor of the West two years ago. It had not recovered yet, but One Emperor¡¯s injuries were several times worse.


    When she walked past Chun Shan Jun, even if she did not deliberately release her aura, Chun Shan Jun, who had already entered the fourteenth realm, did not dare to move¡­


    He only dared to turn around and leave with her after she walked past him. Then, he saw the Demon Lordugh at the sky. Then, his iparably huge body stepped on the void and flew far away.


    Xu Lingling¡¯s hands were like flowers as she flew in the air. The scenery under her feet quickly retreated.


    She muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡± Little mister.¡±


    If you¡¯re really worth it, so what if I go against all the sects in the world for you?

 Chapter 560 - 560: 29. Congratulations, Fellow Daoist. Thank you, Fellow Daoist.

    Chapter 560 - 560: 29. Congrattions, Fellow Daoist. Thank you, Fellow Daoist.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji was preaching on a snowy day.


    There were many people around.<div>


    A huge figure walked over from afar.


    Even though she had restrained all her aura, she could not suppress the bloodlust and power around her. It still made the people near her tremble and then turn around to look behind her.


    With a nce, he saw her.


    As if they had seen a natural disaster, everyone ran to the surroundings as if they were escaping for their lives.


    He was even shouting in a somewhat sorry state, ¡°Monster, monster,¡±¡±This is a monstering to destroy us,¡±¡±Get out of here.¡±


    Xu Lingling frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t distracted by ants.


    Yes.


    She wasn¡¯t friendly.


    She thought that the weak were ants, and that mere mortals were ants. However, there was a valve in her heart, and that valve was the Headmaster of the Academy for 1,500 years.


    Therefore, she followed her heart. Her heart was evil, but she stabilized the world, so that the mortal country would not bepletely reduced to ves. She was waiting for a new situation, to suppress the chaos of the world with her own strength, and to prolong peace for all generations.


    This was indeed something that could not be done, but it was only because his heart was not damaged.<div>


    The people listening to the lecture fled and made way for them.


    She walked towards the prince who was lecturing on the high tform. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile. It was a ferocious smile, carrying a suppressed but unconcealed bloodthirsty aura.


    He turned into a monster in the spiritual world that could devour people¡¯s minds and destroy people¡¯s hearts. He stepped out of the sticky demonic waves and pounced toward the high tform with a suffocating invisible force.


    This pounce was like a gentle breeze.


    Xia Ji smiled,


    He recognized the person at a nce.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a seat.¡± He pointed at the empty seats.


    Xu Lingling¡¯s eyes lit up. He really had the demeanor of a teacher. Moreover, this young man¡¯s will was so firm that he was not affected by her baleful aura at all. So, she sat down.


    Xia Ji raised his voice. ¡± Those who are listening to my lecture, do not speak ill of me. Do not spread rumors. Those who criticized me for no reason just now, please leave. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, the person who shouted ¡°monster¡± and ¡°get lost¡± stood up sulkily and walked out. He muttered in a low voice that no one else could hear.


    ¡± Tsk, even if I tell the truth, I¡¯ll still be med. This little mister isn¡¯t worthy of teaching others. ¡±<div>


    ¡°He¡¯s the only kind person. The others were expelled just because they said the truth. How disgusting. If I had his fortune, I would definitely be a hundred times better than him.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a monster to begin with. That woman must have killed countless people to have such a bloody smell. Isn¡¯t this little mister bullying the weak and fearing the strong? I just don¡¯t dare to offend that woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. But it¡¯s fine. What kind of cultivation technique is this? Even if he doesn¡¯te to listen to the lecture, he can just ask someer. Hmph, what¡¯s so great about it? It¡¯s still amon thing. I can also preach on it another day.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything.


    But Xu Lingling put her fingers together and gently tapped the ground. A terrifying force burst out from her fingertips.


    The power attached itself to the earth, and the earth had a pulling force.


    The target of the traction force was precisely located on the few people with strange expressions, and then it was activated.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The few people who thought that no one could hear them and that they would not be punished immediately knelt down.


    They could only feel the power pressing down on them growing rapidly.


    Immediately after, their entire bodies stuck to the ground.


    Then, they were crushed into a two-dimensionalyer of blood-colored skin as if they were being crushed by a huge mountain.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s too much,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°It I¡¯m not nappy, I¡¯ll Kill.¡± Xu Lingungughed.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t scolding you,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°So what?¡± Xu Lingling asked. I see that a young man like you is really not bad, but you are bound by these mortal filth.


    And these people who spout nonsense and spread rumors are useless to the world. They will kill me when they see me.


    I¡¯ll kill whoever stops me, and I¡¯ll destroy whoever catches me.


    If anyone tried to stop me, I would kill them. If a city tried to stop me, I would ughter it. If a country tried to nder me, I would destroy it. Such blind and blind people should not have existed.


    What, are you going to criticize me because of this pedantic rule?


    Those who want to listen, listen properly, listen respectfully, and listen with respect. Those who don¡¯t want to listen, get lost!¡±


    As soon as she said that, she pped her hands on the ground.


    Power was injected into the ground again.


    The pressure in this world suddenly multiplied, causing everyone who held their heads high to bend down.


    At the same time, the bloodthirsty aura around her dissipated slightly and spread out. Those who were not firm enough and had evil intentions were so frightened that theyy down.


    Xu Lingling nced sideways and saw that there were still many people who were trying to raise their heads and stand up stubbornly. Therefore, she slightly withdrew her strength, and those unyielding people were no longer under pressure.


    ¡°Everyone else, get lost. Mommy doesn¡¯t have children like you,¡± Xu Lingling said.


    At this moment, a calm man in uniform came from afar. There were dozens of policemen behind him.


    This man had a dignified appearance. He was Captain Zhao, who had captured Netherw a while ago.


    Zhao Chengwei was stunned when he saw the fat womanmit murder in broad daylight. Even a fool could feel the terrifying aura of this woman.


    ¡°You want to catch me?¡± Xu Lingling grinned.


    Zhao Chengwei heard the voice from afar and guessed the reason, so he said, ¡°No, the sect doesn¡¯t need the human method.. May I know your name?¡±

 Chapter 561 - 561: 29. Congratulations, Fellow Daoist. Thank you, Fellow Daoist.

    Chapter 561 - 561: 29. Congrattions, Fellow Daoist. Thank you, Fellow Daoist.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know. Go back,¡± Xu Lingling said. Zhao Chengwei bowed and turned to leave.


    Whispers came from afar.<div>


    ¡± This sect member is really unscrupulous. Didn¡¯t that young mister help us? Hurry up and kill her, kill all the sect members in the world, and then teach us so that we can also have extraordinary power. ¡±


    ¡® Not bad, not bad. He¡¯s toowless. The people of Qi State don¡¯t want such disciples. ¡®


    Isn¡¯t she just a little lucky? She thinks she¡¯s so great just because she has some resources. If it were me, I¡¯d be many times better than her. ¡®


    Isn¡¯t Young Sir very strong? Isn¡¯t Commander Jin very strong? Hurry up and kill her. If you don¡¯t kill her, Young Sir and Commander Jin aren¡¯t good people.


    They bully the weak and fear the strong. They¡¯re morally corrupt people.


    Xu Lingling tapped her fingers on the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Those who said these words were pulled by the huge gravity and pressed to the ground. They were like mosquitoes that were full of blood that had been pped and exploded. They immediately turned into two-dimensional blood-colored human skin.


    Zhao Chengwei¡¯s eyelids twitched. Although his hearing wasn¡¯t as good as Xu Lingling¡¯s, his strength was not weak among mortals. He was at the peak of the ninth realm and was only one mystic technique away from entering the tenth realm. At this moment, he naturally heard what those people said. Suddenly, he heard the fat woman¡¯sughter from afar.


    ¡°Sir, are you going to arrest me?¡±


    Zhao Chengwei didn¡¯t say anything and continued walking forward.<div>


    Xu Linglingughed out loud, and herughter enveloped the entire capital.¡± I can kill whoever I want. I like to kill those who spread rumors. Is there anyone who wants to catch me? ¡±


    Soon ¡­


    A few ignorant people stepped forward. Then, they exploded into a bloody mist. Soon ¡­


    Some more ignorant soldiers rushed over.


    Then, the soldiers turned into a bloody mist.


    Soon ¡­


    A few more experts rushed over to ask her for an exnation.


    Xu Lingling never exined and killed him again in a snap of her fingers.


    Xia Ji pretended not to see it and continued his lecture.


    The men and women who had withstood Xu Lingling¡¯s pressure listened attentively, as if the ughter outside had nothing to do with them.


    After a long time¡­<div>


    Xu Lingling seemed to be not satisfied with the killing and shouted again,¡±The rules have changed. I¡¯m not going to kill anyone whoes, I¡¯m going to punish them all. If anyonees, I¡¯ll kill their family.


    If someone elsees after a while, then I won¡¯t look at them anymore. I¡¯ll kill wherever I want until I ughter the entire capital of Qi Country. If I¡¯m still unhappy, I¡¯ll ughter the entire Qi Country.


    So what if this olddy was a dictator and aw?


    Whoever is not convinced,e on. Hurry up. Mommy loves you little cuties the most. Muah.¡±


    Instantly, the world became peaceful.


    Xu Linglingughed wildly.


    Hisughter echoed in all directions, shocking the people on the ground and making them wet their pants.


    Gongyang Zhang of the Ten Thousand Swords Training Hall had just left the city for some matters. When he received the news, he immediately returned. The young disciples might not recognize the Demon Venerable, but how could he not?


    When he saw the demon,


    He was afraid.


    But more than that, it was respect.


    This person had stained history with her blood two hundred years ago, making that historical fact a taboo that could not be discussed. However, she had killed tens of millions of people, but she had also brought peace to this continent for two hundred years.


    This time, if it were not for the Demon Venerable, the invasion of the western sects would have been sessful. At that time, the east would be destined to flow like a river of blood, and countless deaths would be destined between the sects. How could there be an intact egg when the nest was overturned? Who knew how many people would die directly or indirectly in the mortal dynasties of the east.


    On the eve of the battle, the Demon Lord had all the 13-level experts of the Wan Jian House leave to look for an opportunity to enter the 14-level, while she was alone in the sect.


    First, kill the true king of the three kings.


    After that, One Emperor of the West retreated from the East.


    Following that, he hugged his heavily injured body and fought with the western side who came to ambush him. They were evenly matched and both of them were heavily injured.


    She had withstood almost all the attacks from the topbatants in the west by herself.


    It was because she had sent all the Level 13 experts out to search for it that she was able to grasp the book in time. Then, she raised her level and began to fight back. After that, shepletely expelled all the western sects.


    Mortals didn¡¯t feel this battle, but cultivators knew that it was as tragic as a war that wiped out the mortal world.


    And this bitter war between the East and the West, which hadsted for nearly three years, was stopped by this fat and big woman.


    With her around, the world would not be in chaos, and the territory of this vastnd would not be turned upside down.


    Therefore, Gongyang Zhang was truly impressed. This was a woman with great charisma.


    He was savage and domineering, but he never missed the general direction.


    She had killed countless people, but if it wasn¡¯t for her, who knew how many more people would have died?


    If it weren¡¯t for her, who knew how many people would be called saints and how chaotic the world would be.


    Gongyang Zhang might despise the sect¡¯s style, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare toment on such a person in front of him.


    Because he knew that the person in front of him was already a legend, and he was not worthy ofmenting.


    He raised his voice and respectfully said, ¡°Greetings, sir¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Xu Lingling raised her hand and interrupted him.


    Gongyang Zhang wanted to kneel, but before he could, a gentle force pulled him up, signaling him not to kneel.


    Gongyang Zhang was stunned. Then, his return caused many people to


    in¡±..

 Chapter 562 - 562: 29. Congratulations, Fellow Daoist. Thank you, Fellow Daoist.

    Chapter 562 - 562: 29. Congrattions, Fellow Daoist. Thank you, Fellow Daoist.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± What young mister? He¡¯s just bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Hurry up and kill that woman. ¡®


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, the sect is indeed high and mighty.¡±<div>


    Heh, they¡¯re just jackals of the same tribe. What little mister? He¡¯s just a disciple of the sect and doesn¡¯t put all the humans in the human world in his eyes at all. I don¡¯t usually speak, but today, I have to speak on behalf of all the humans in the human world. They¡¯re just jackals of the same tribe. ¡®


    ¡°Mister Gongyang, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to help us? Quickly kill them and teach us cultivation techniques.¡±


    ¡± Yes, we¡¯ve thought about it. Only when we be as strong as them can we not be bullied. Then, we will definitely not bully others. Really, we definitely won¡¯t. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding people did not take it seriously. They only felt that it did not matter.


    However¡­


    Xu Lingling waved her hand again, and her chubby palm pressed against the ground.


    She did what she said.


    The earth rumbled.


    Blood umted into a pool.


    But it was also quiet.


    This time, it was really quiet.<div>


    Interestingly, most people did not think much of it. There were even somemoners who secretly apuded because these people who were killed were unexpectedly hoodlums. They had done many evil things in the vige. Who knew how many things they hadmitted, how many people they had bullied, and how many good girls they had humiliated.


    Since it was quiet, Xu Lingling sat cross-legged and listened attentively to the prince¡¯s lecture. She would ask a few questions from time to time, and Xia Ji would answer them one by one.


    Xu Lingling was different from the other people who were listening to the lecture. At first, she just asked casually, but when she found that every answer was almost perfect and could even enlighten her, she asked seriously.


    In the heavy snow.


    Mengmeng held the ck umbre.


    One of them asked.


    One of them answered.


    The conversation was really interesting, and many warriors and ordinary people who were listening to the lecture felt like they were eating honey.


    Every word of these two people was like enlightenment, making them extremely surprised. Every word seemed to open a new window for them and point out a new path.


    The snow fell and danced wildly. Heaven and earth were moving, but those who asked did not move, and those who answered did not move. Do those who seek Tao avoid it because of the changes of heaven and earth?


    Before I knew it, it was already dark.<div>


    Only then did Xu Lingling realize that it was getting dark.


    She was actually so engrossed.


    She had already made up her mind. She stood up and dusted the snow on Wildflower¡¯s dress.¡±Young Master, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°Stay for a meal,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xu Lingling didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡± Little mister teaches people to be kind. But I just ughtered so many people. What should I


    ¡°Avacaniya Realm,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t want you to say it?¡± Xu Lingling asked.


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± I¡¯m just a seventeen-year-old prince of the Qi Kingdom, and you¡¯re the Demon Lord who rules over the entire northern region of Yunzhou. I shouldn¡¯t be able to defeat you. ¡®


    Xu Lingling didn¡¯t look proud at all. Instead, she was stunned.


    She looked at the young man as if she had seen her teacher.


    Xia Ji stood up and nodded slightly at the fat woman below the stage. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Congrattions, fellow Daoist.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist has already found your Dao.¡±


    Xu Lingling was a little stunned¡­


    However, this sentence immediately woke her up.


    The hazy thoughts gradually became clear.


    Yes.


    This was her Dao.


    No matter good or evil, no matter right or wrong.


    She wanted to be the sole decision-maker of this world. Right and wrong, life and death, everything was up to her.


    Therefore, Xu Lingling bowed deeply and said, ¡°¡±Thank you, Fellow Daoist.¡± Then, the demon turned around and left.


    Since this little mister was worth it, then he would go against all the sects in the world for him.


    The path of immortals and mortals in Cloud Continent had been blocked for more than 500 years. It was time to open it..

 Chapter 563 - 563: 30. Kindness

    Chapter 563 - 563: 30. Kindness<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    A yearter, Xia Ji hadpleted the task of imparting the Heavenly Constitution.


    The Demon Venerable also withstood the pressure of the various sects. After all, even if he had a mystic skill without a fire seed, he still could not break free from the lifespan of mortals. It was just that the distance between mortals and immortals had narrowed a little.<div>


    It was winter again this year, so Xia Ji no longer needed to teach the Xuan skill himself. Gongyang Zhang had listened for a long time, so he roughly knew all the questions that others would ask and how the young mister would answer them. He couldpletely reply with his own words, and with some of his own understanding, it was enough to support the Ten Thousand Swords Temple.


    However, the Xuan cultivation he taught had changed from the original Wan Jian House¡¯s Xuan cultivation to the Heavenly Constitution, but the requirements for passing on the cultivation had not changed. The first thing to look at was one¡¯s temperament, and the second was one¡¯s aptitude.


    The people of the Da Qi Imperial Pce were not fools. Gradually, they began to realize that the mysterious expert in the Imperial Pce was very likely not Commander Jin, but the Seventeenth Prince.


    However, although they were aware of it, no one was stupid enough to say it. They were all pretending to be confused.


    Finally, Qi Heng found Commander Jin for a long chat.


    This time, Jin Batian finally let go of his burden and began to speak the truth. God knew how tired he was after carrying the pressure for so long.


    He confessed.


    Qi Heng understood.


    But what Qi Heng did not understand was why his seventeenth brother was so powerful?


    ¡°Born to know?¡±


    The monarch sat in his study, recalling thirteen years ago, when Fairy Bi of the five sects of Green Peak invaded, she captured everyone and gathered them in the square. Then, she suddenly died. At that time, the Seventeenth Prince was only six years old.<div>


    The Seventeenth Prince was only three years old when the investigating elder of the five Qingfeng sects and the original state preceptor died, right? He killed the Imperial Advisor and the Elder at the age of three, and killed a Level 13 expert silently at the age of six.


    Qi Heng continued to ponder¡­


    If he had also killed the golden-robed expert that the ck flood dragon had dragged along that day¡­


    If the Wan Jian House¡¯s change in attitude towards the human dynasty was also caused by him¡­


    This was¡­


    Qi Heng couldn¡¯t imagine it, but he thought about it for a moment. From the perspective of motive, the seventeenth brother would definitely do it.


    In terms of ability, he felt that it was impossible.


    However, was it possible to kill the state preceptor and elder at the age of three?


    A child had done something impossible, so why couldn¡¯t he do the second?


    Qi Heng rubbed his forehead. He couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how much he thought about it. After a long time, he could only give an answer. Perhaps¡­ Seventeenth brother was a natural born saint?


    ¡°First Commander, I will announce in the morning court tomorrow¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is great. I finally don¡¯t have to bear the identity of this mysterious expert. It¡¯s really tiring.¡± Jin Batian heaved a sigh of relief. He had already thought it through. Without this identity, he would rx and not act tough anymore.


    ¡°No, no, no, Grand Commander has misunderstood me.¡± Qi Hengughed.


    Jin Batian was speechless.


    Qi Heng said, ¡± I mean to confer the title of Great General to the Great


    Commander. However, the title of Great General has long lost its power.


    However, it is an honor that belongs only to one person. It is much stronger than the title of Great Commander. In the future, no matter where the Great Commander goes to in the Great Qi, his carriage will be the same as mine. ¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Jin Batian said in a trembling voice. I am not that mysterious expert.¡±


    ¡°Then did my seventeenth brother ask you to say it?¡± Qi Hengughed.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending him? ¡±


    ¡°Now that the Imperial Pce is quietly spreading the truth, what if Seventeenth Brother thinks that you deliberately spread it? Therefore, I gave you the title of Great General for your own good. It¡¯s to tell others that this mysterious expert is actually you.¡± Jin Batian was speechless.


    ¡°Great General, you may leave.¡± Qi Heng said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qi Heng collected his thoughts and took a copy from the small mountain of memorials at the side and began to read them.


    The candle me swayed, and the deep winter snow was cold.


    On the secluded path leading to the study, a eunuch carried antern and led a youth to the courtyard of the study.


    The old eunuch didn¡¯t step in. Instead, he said respectfully, ¡°¡®Your Highness, the king is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded and stepped in. Seeing that the snow was t and wless, he went around the side to the eaves and knocked on the door. He only walked in after he got an answer from inside.


    Qi Heng raised his head, put down his brush, ink, and memorials, and began to brew tea. He smiled as he brewed, ¡°The tea in the mortal world can¡¯tpare to the tea in the sky.¡±


    It¡¯s not good in the sky, ¡± Xia Ji said calmly. ¡± There¡¯s nothing there. I still prefer the human world. ¡®


    Qi Heng¡¯s body paused for a moment, and ne only said this.


    He asked.


    Seventeenth Brother admitted it.


    That was great.


    However, Qi Heng still did not believe him. He asked again, ¡°The Green Peak


    Five Sects¡­¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t wait for him to finish and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s me.¡±


    Qi Heng gulped, ¡± Wan Jian House¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°They wille to massacre the city on that day¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Qi Heng¡¯s hand trembled, and the tea spilled out. However, it only spilled out, not onto the ground. Xia Ji waved his hand lightly, and the spilled tea returned to the cup.


    Qi Heng seemed to have recalled many things and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°What did you think of, Eldest Brother?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Qi Heng said, ¡± It¡¯s true that a sparrow doesn¡¯t understand a swan, and a mayfly doesn¡¯t understand a divine dragon. It¡¯s funny that many of my younger brothers and sisters used tough at my seventeenth brother in the study. Many people even said that my seventeenth brother was a bookworm. Now that I look at it, I really can¡¯t help butugh. ¡®


    Seventeenth brother can now call me big brother. I will remember this for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re too much, Big Brother, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You and I are brothers. ¡±


    Qi Heng¡¯s eyes moved. He naturally knew that his 17th brother wasn¡¯t from the Qi royal family. He was just an abandoned baby.. But the problem was, did his 17th brother know this?

 Chapter 564 - 564: 30. Kindness

    Chapter 564 - 564: 30. Kindness<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    But whether he knew or not, he was not prepared to mention this matter.


    Xia Ji asked, ¡± Eldest Brother, do you want to live forever? Once you¡¯re done with your work, you can pass on your position to future generations. Then, you can cultivate to break the lifespan of mortals. ¡± Qi Heng paused and shook his head. ¡± No. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ji asked with a smile.


    ¡°A few days ago, I read a poem about the mayfly,¡± said Qi Heng.


    He felt that although he lived and died, he could still cultivate his wings.


    I don¡¯t know the moon and the moon, nor do I know the spring and autumn.


    What else can I ask for?


    Why y in Jianghu?


    Cranes live for thousands of years, and they have already traveled to the extreme. Mayflies grow thin, and they have done their best. Seventeenth brother, do you think it¡¯s different?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°Then why should I pursue the path of longevity and increase my worries?¡± Qi Hengughed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The tea was already ready.<div>


    Qi Heng gave a cup of tea to Xia Ji. The two brothers in this life had a good talk, but they didn¡¯t talk about anything. Since they had different paths in the past and in the future, why should they ask each other?


    This was just a conversation in the river of time. It was enough that they had had it.


    Xia Ji had just left the monarch¡¯s study when another pce maid ran over. This pce maid was someone from Concubine Chan¡¯s pce.


    Xia Ji followed her. When they reached the door, the pce maid left gracefully, and a shadow was reflected behind the window.


    Xia Ji pushed the door open and entered. He smiled and called out, ¡°¡±Mother.¡±


    Hua Xiaochan¡¯s body was empty as she called out, ¡°¡±Little Yu,e and sit.¡±


    Xia Ji sat beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Hua family,¡± said Hua Xiaochan.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Hua Xiaochan suddenly said, ¡± You don¡¯t have toe. The Hua family is a secr family. If you go back, I¡¯m afraid it will torture you to death. ¡± However, a mother is valued by her son. At this moment, the Empress is also very good to me. After I return to the Hua family, the Hua family will definitely take good care of me. I will be able to live happily for the rest of my life. After all, this is where I grew up. And because of you, no one will bully me anymore.¡±


    ¡®Mother¡­<div>


    ¡°Little Yu, you have your own world. Don¡¯t be bound by me. Go where you need to go¡­


    Sister Wu should be from the same world as you, right? Then Sister Wu will go with you.


    I still remember that heavy snow more than 20 years ago. I saw Sister Wu wandering on the streets. At that time, I was still a youngdy. I didn¡¯t have a good life in the Hua family and was sent here for marriage.


    At that time, I was also angry. I thought that when I went to the capital of the Daqi Kingdom this time, I would definitely make a name for myself. Then, I wouldn¡¯t go home and ignore them. I would anger those who had treated me badly.


    However, I never thought that I would almost be banished to the cold pce, nor did I expect that a mother would be noble because of her son. I turned around again, and now I actually want to return.


    The courtyard of the Imperial Pce is too deep and too cold¡­¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask ¡± Mother, how much do you know? ¡± nor did he ask ¡± Mother, do you want to cultivate? ¡±


    Hua Xiaochan had already made her choice. If she really wanted to cultivate, she would have said so long ago.


    The question was, how much did she know?


    Perhaps she already knew that he was not her son.


    That was why she did not want to go to the Hua family alone. The Hua family had nothing to do with her.


    It was also because she had raised him that she really treated him as her son. That was why she wanted him to not be bound and leave this ce. She wanted him to be the dragon that went out to sea and no longer be bound.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know if he should ask.


    However, Hua Xiaochan seemed to have already answered.


    She turned sideways and hugged the young man in her arms. She said gently, ¡°Mother has a child like you. It¡¯s enough to brag to others in this life. Go. Mother¡¯s lifespan is already half gone, and you have just begun.¡± ¡°My parents are here, so I won¡¯t travel far,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Of course, there must be a way to travel,¡± said Hua Xiaochan.


    ¡°Go, my child. Although I don¡¯t have much cultivation, I will always be in the


    Hua family hraving for you. I wish you peace. sess. and happiness.


    I wish you ¡­ Find his family.


    In this life, mother is already satisfied to meet you.¡±


    The mother and son hugged each other. The candlelight was warm, and the soft yellow light illuminated the cold pce.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath and felt the warmth of this touching soul.


    That was why he loved the human world.


    Because every mother and son would be like this. Even if they weren¡¯t like this, their hearts would still be close.


    In the blink of an eye, countless people had been turned to ashes. Who knew how many pairs of mother and son and rtives there were among those many people?


    Therefore, his heart would never change.


    Therefore, he loved the human world deeply.


    Outside the west city, five thousand elite soldiers were already lined up. These were not only the soldiers who would escort Chan Fei back to the Hua family, but they would also be her direct subordinates. They would stay in the city where the Hua family was located and listen to her orders.


    Qi Heng conferred Xia Ji the title of king and ordered people to bring an imperial edict to the city where the Hua family was located to build the king¡¯s residence for Hua Xiaochan to live in. He also allocated an unknown amount of gold and silver to serve as maids and experts of the Imperial Court to serve as guards.


    Apart from that, Qi Heng even gave her a death-exemption token. In other words, no matter what happened to Hua Xiaochan in the future, even if she rebelled, nothing would happen.


    Naturally, as Hua Xiaochan had said, this was a mother¡¯s honor due to her son.


    In addition, Xia Ji¡¯s name as a young teacher had spread throughout the northern part of Yunzhou. Who knew how many students there were in the world? Who would dare to provoke Hua Xiaochan?


    She had indeed enjoyed the best treatment as an imperial concubine.


    At this time, winter had passed, spring was warm, flowers were blooming, and willows were Yiyi.


    Xia Ji stood by the bridge and said goodbye to his mother before turning around.


    Behind him was Little Su and Mengmeng.


    More and more memory fragments appeared in Little Su¡¯s mind.


    Mengmeng had almost be a young girl with beautiful gray crystal eyes.


    The wind blew the sunlight, and thousands of flowers bloomed.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the Wan Jian House.¡±


    He waved his hand and rode the wind and clouds, heading east with the two of them.


    The three of them walked past Zhike Cliff.


    The disciples on duty in the pavilion recognized Xia Ji and greeted him respectfully, ¡°¡±Little mister.¡±


    Unlike the first time he came, these disciples on duty did not stop him at all, nor did they inform him. They directly allowed him to fly to the Wan Jian


    House.


    Colorful clouds rolled under his feet, and he could vaguely see that the mountains in spring had turned green.


    In the blink of an eye, the three of them stepped onto the sect¡¯snd. Bai Su knew that he hade and came out to receive him warmly. She had given up. Atter all, tne name ot tne young master nad spread tnrougnout Yunzhou in the past two years. His actions were actually simr to that of the Headmaster from 1,500 years ago.


    The Headmaster wrote the Ten Thousand Laws Scroll, and he taught the Heavenly Constitution.


    And how high was the standard of the Heavenly Constitution?


    She might still be confused, but after seeing the Demon Lord¡¯s ¡± single-handedly supporting the sky and not hesitating to offend all the sects for this little mister ¡°, she could guess.


    After a simple conversation, she learned that Xia Ji was here to look for the Demon Commander. Bai Su led the three of them to the living room and informed the Sect Master, Chun Shanjun, who would then report to the Demon


    Commander.


    The three of them drank tea for a while before footsteps came from afar.


    Xu Lingling walked to the living room alone. She was about to say something when she saw the person beside Xia Ji and waspletely stunned.


    Her eyes were wide open and her mouth was slightly open. She shook her head and rubbed her eyes. She looked carefully and realized that she was not mistaken. That person was still the same person.


    Xia Ji knew that she recognized Xiao Su.


    That was because he had asked her to send a letter to Little Su back then.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Xu Lingling not only sent the letter, but also spent a long time with Little Su. She even received great benefits from the Wolf Snake and Death Church. Otherwise, even if she had outstanding talent, she wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress a continent.


    Later, during the Mountain and River Cmity, Xu Lingling happened to be outside. When the mountains and rivers copsed and the continental tes shifted, she was separated from the Supreme Pontiff of the Northern Land of


    Ice and Snow. Then, she found Yu Long and Du Bai and joined the Wan Jian House.


    When Little Su saw the fat and tall woman looking at her, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a puzzled expression. She muttered, ¡°You ¡­ You know me?¡±


    Xu Lingling wanted to blurt it out, but Xia Ji said,¡± Fellow cultivator, there are many volcanoes in the utopia, and wolves and snakes in thend of ice and snow. The world has changed, and we meet again.


    Xu Lingling¡¯s eyes widened even more. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± You and I both have our own paths, but we have different paths. One path can only allow one person to walk. It¡¯s better to forget each other than to help each other in the pugilistic world. Isn¡¯t that good? ¡±


    Xu Lingling was no longer the little girl from 1,500 years ago. She was now a demon lord who suppressed an area. After a long silence, she smiled and said respectfully, ¡°Good.. ¡°

 Chapter 565 - 565: 31. Breaking Through the Thirteen States in a Day and Night

    Chapter 565 - 565: 31. Breaking Through the Thirteen States in a Day and Night<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Su¡¯s head hurt. Bai Su led her to a mountain residence near the sea of clouds. The spiritual energy here was abundant, so it was much better than in the pce.


    Meng Meng felt strange when she returned to the old ce. She had harbored evil thoughts after leaving this ce, but before she could say them out loud or disy them, Xia Ji¡¯s embrace and his words of ¡± be my disciple ¡± had dispelled all of them.<div>


    She was arranged to stay next to Little Su in a small courtyard.


    Spring is deep,


    Green trees and red flowers,


    The sea of clouds reflected the twilight, turning into a pale red beast tide that galloped under their feet without stopping.


    In the afterglow, two people were strolling on the clouds.


    Xia Ji was on the right, and Xu Lingling was on the left.


    Xia Ji briefly exined that he had gone to the Tribtion Lands and returned from the Tribtion Lands to the Reincarnation Stage when the Reincarnation Stage was activated. He was lucky enough to preserve his memories and powers.


    After all, it was thew of the universe to be born into the human world and die in the cycle of reincarnation.


    Therefore, no matter where you are, as long as you die, you can go to the Reincarnation Stage.


    Xu Lingling felt veryplicated.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.<div>


    She had not seen her teacher for more than a thousand years, and too many things had happened in this thousand years. She already had her own structure.


    ¡°Teacher, are you going to punish me?¡± she asked.


    He blurted out these two words¡­


    After all, even though his teacher was a reincarnation, his memories and power were still intact. Wasn¡¯t he still his teacher?


    Since that was the case, why was she so obsessed with fame?


    Then, he would be a teacher, a fellow daoist, a teacher, and a friend.


    I ept your karma and open my fruit. I respect you as my master and respect myself.


    Xia Ji nced at her and understood what she was thinking. He didn¡¯t try to avoid her name. After thinking for a while, he realized that Xu Lingling was talking about the massacre when she first met him in the Imperial Capital a year ago.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why should you be punished?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°A gentleman can pass away, but he cannot be trapped. He can be deceived, but he cannot be deceived.¡±<div>


    It meant that a gentleman could die for his ideals, but he could not be framed.


    A gentleman could be bullied because of his persistence and not because of his weakness, but he could not be fooled.


    What was framing?


    Moral kidnapping was framing.


    What was fooling?


    He shouted double standards, yed sophistry, and talked about benevolence, righteousness, and morality. His actions were not as good as prostitutes. He was fooling them.


    Kill those who trap me, kill those who fool me. Only by cultivating this kind of heart can one reach the world from oneself to others.


    If you don¡¯t do well yourself, how can you talk about others and the world?


    Everyone has their own path. You and I are only sharing one path. I am using my experience to guide you on this path. But if you think that I should continue guiding you, then you are not worthy of my guidance.


    If you nder me, fool me, or frame me because I no longer want to lead you, just kill me.


    That was all.


    This is called good.


    Use your own good to infer the good of others and ask the good of the world.


    The questions and answers passed.


    Therefore, even if Xu Lingling didn¡¯t kill him that day, Xia Ji would have killed him anyway.


    Anyone who was bound would be confused.


    Any confusion is a mistake.


    Therefore, when it was time to kill, Xia Ji would not show mercy, nor would he care about what others said or thought.


    To him, it was not impossible to massacre a city.


    But when he shouldn¡¯t kill, he wouldn¡¯t care about what others said or thought.


    This is not the way of heaven.


    Gong Gong said.


    It was his own Dao.


    Xu Lingling pondered for a long time and seemed to have understood something.


    The two of them walked on the white cloud path of the Wan Jian House.


    The grass was green, and the mist was condensed into beads. Facing the evening sun, it sparkled.


    After a while¡­


    ¡°A thousand years ago, I went to the Land of Ice to deliver a letter. After that, I stayed with Martial Aunt.¡± Senior Aunt was very, very strong and domineering, but she was too kind¡­


    I found an opportunity to say it a few times. Martial Aunt admitted that what I


    said made sense, but she still maintained her original appearance and did not change at all.


    During the three hundred years I spent with Martial Aunt, I gained a huge benefit, which was to fuse with Snake, one of the three Gods of the Church of Wolf, Snake, and Death.


    As for my avatar, it was originally a nine-headed snake. Now, there are ten of them. Thest one is the God of the Church, the snake that devours everything. Therefore, my current body is no longer a pure human, but a monster that has be one with the snake.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a monster,¡± Xia Ji said. ¡°I am,¡± Xu Lingling said.


    He did not continue.


    Because both Xia Ji and Xu Lingling were speaking of their own Dao, and both of them were right.


    Xu Lingling continued.


    ¡°In the Mountain River Tribtion, the mountains and rivers will shatter, and the continents will shift. Everywhere is filled with danger, and the road will be difficult. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be swallowed by the dormant Mountain River Demon.


    At that time, the Mountain River Demons varied in strength. The weaker ones could even suppress ordinary Level 12 cultivators, while the stronger ones could devour them without hesitation.


    700 years ago, I was helping Senior Aunt when I happened to encounter a powerful Mountain River Demon. That demon chased after me while I kept running. After running for a long time, thend shattered and the Mountain River Demon chased after me. I could only find a ce to hide first and didn¡¯t dare to use my extraordinary power for fear of rming the Tribtion Demon.


    After the continent stabilized, I returned to the north. However, there was no more ice and snow in the north. It was obviously a strange ce that I had never seen before. Fortunately, I met Junior Brother Yu Long and Junior Brother Du Bai, so I stayed.


    After that, I went around to inquire about the other junior brothers and sisters, as well as the news of the master¡¯s aunt, but I didn¡¯t find anything.


    Later, news came from the mortal world that there was another continent in the east of the Cloud Continent, so I wanted to go there..

 Chapter 566 - 566: 31. In a Day and a Night, He Broke Through the Thirteen States

    Chapter 566 - 566: 31. In a Day and a Night, He Broke Through the Thirteen States<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, there was a vast ocean between the two continents. Terrifying nightmares would erupt on the ocean. If one died in the dream, they would die. The dream was the heart. If one achieved evil karma, they could attack the Tribtion Demons in the dream. If one achieved good karma, they could defend against the Tribtion Demons.


    However, the achievement of good and evil did not only depend on choice, but also on one¡¯s heart.<div>


    After this nightmare tribtion erupted, the sea could not be crossed.


    This was because the Tribtion Demons in the Nightmare at Sea were many times stronger than those onnd. Most importantly, the demon beasts in the sea would not be affected. They would crawl out from the bottom of the sea while you were asleep and eat you directly.


    But correspondingly, those Transcendent Demonic Beasts are also unable toe tond for the same reason as us.


    Teacher should already know what happened after that. The history books of this continent all recorded that the world was in chaos at that time, and the Wan Jian House was in danger of being destroyed at any time, so ¡­


    ¡°I can be stronger while killing because this all-devouring snake is also my tenth head. When I kill, I can devour other people¡¯s Life Providences to be stronger.


    There were originally many experts on this new continent who could defeat me. After that, the more I killed, the stronger I became. Gradually, I suppressed all of them.


    However, in the end, devouring ordinary Life Providences was no longer useful. One needed a heavy Life Providence.


    Just like that, I killed many, many, many people. Then the Wan Jian House was at peace, and the world was quiet.¡±


    Xia Ji knew Little Su¡¯s temper, so he muttered, ¡°¡±When you were in the ice and snow, did you sense any forces that were harmful to Little su?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Xu Lingling thought.


    ¡°Did you see the ancestor after that?¡± Xia Ji asked.<div>


    Xu Lingling said, ¡°At the beginning of the Mountain and River Tribtion, I saw a person who was ridiculously powerful¡­¡± I only feel that that person is definitely not weaker than Teacher. In fact, he is much stronger in terms of physique, because he is basically an uninjured existence.


    It was a burly man the size of a small mountain. He had withstood the full-powered attack of an iparably terrifying Mountain River Demon and then extracted the Mountain River Demon¡¯s spiritual energy, but it did not seem to be for his own use.


    He asked me if I wanted to be his assistant, but I rejected him. He left, so there should only be one.


    He should be the ancestor, right?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t recognize this, so he just memorized it.


    Then, it seemed that Little Su¡¯s memory loss mystery would require him to go to the next continent to find the follow-up clues. Before going to the next continent, he needed to go to the Small Mountain River Relic to increase his realm.


    Little Su also needed some rest.


    Thus, Xia Ji brought a lot of fasting pills and headed to the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s Small Mountain River Ruins.


    He rode the wind and stepped into the Sleeping Moon Valley.


    After his feetnded on the ground, the ground was loose and soft. There was also the fragrance of moss, spiritual grass, and exotic flowers. It was floating everywhere and refreshing.


    He slightly recalled thest time he and Bai Su came here, and then walked towards a ravine.<div>


    He arrived in front of the ravine and stepped forward.


    With a step, spatial ripples appeared. As the ripples spread out, the figure entered and disappeared.


    When he reappeared, it was Xia Ji standing on the cliff of the small world.


    He took a deep breath. The spiritual energy here was extremely rich, many times denser than the Wan Jian House.


    He scanned his surroundings again. Green mountains and clear waters, ancient trees and new trees, lush and verdant. There were no signs of human activity at all. It was a deste ancient forest.


    The small world of the ruins was quiet, but there was definitely hidden killing intent.


    This was because such a sealed world had long nurtured a terrifying Mountain and River Tribtion Demon.


    Xia Ji still remembered the first time he hade here.


    He only felt that the country was so beautiful.


    However¡­


    He also felt that¡­


    I should be like this in the view of rivers and mountains.


    He did not sit on the cliff ording to Bai Su¡¯s instructions.


    He was not prepared to turn around and run away when something went wrong.


    This was because the cliff was only at the edge of the Small Mountain River Ruins. Although the spiritual energy was many times denser than the outside world, it was only thin and barren to this small world.


    Thus, he walked all the way to the center of this small world.


    As he walked, the surrounding mountains and rivers began to slowly squirm. He walked past a canyon, only to find that the canyon had suddenly turned into a mountain peak. The mountain peak was rather deformed, and the peak bent toward his back as if it was spying on him.


    He walked past a river. The river was originally silent, but suddenly, there was a sound of ¡± Hua La La ¡°. This sound did not have the slightest hint of joy, but a hint of ¡± greed and anticipation ¡°, as if a monster was drooling.


    He was deeply devoted and walked through thousands of mountains and rivers alone.


    Pairs of terrifying eyes were staring at him.


    This world was full of malice.


    It was like a pack of wolves watching a fattened prey walk into their midst.


    No one had ever dared toe here.


    No one knew what was hidden here.


    However, Xia Ji could feel that the spiritual energy was getting thicker and thicker to an unimaginable degree.


    He sensed it for a moment, then chose a spot with the densest concentration and sat down cross-legged.


    He sat on a rock.


    The stone was extremely dark and covered with strange, mysterious, and deep stone patterns.


    It was like a huge mouth full of fangs.


    Xia Ji sat there with his eyes closed, meditating.


    The surrounding spiritual energy turned into a vortex, and the vortex, along with a tsunami, surged toward him.


    His hands hung down casually as he endured the cleansing of the spiritual qi and began to attack the purple mansion between his brows.


    Every month, he would wake up and eat a fasting pill. After that, he would continue to cultivate without stopping..

 Chapter 567 - 567: 31. In a Day and a Night, He Broke Through the Thirteen States

    Chapter 567 - 567: 31. In a Day and a Night, He Broke Through the Thirteen States<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    This cultivationsted for twenty-five years.


    Twenty-five years had passed, and his Zifu had already been broken through and opened up threeyers of heaven. However, these threeyers of heaven seemed to have already attracted the covetous eyes of the Mountain River Demon.<div>


    It was a bright afternoon.


    The strange ck stone under him finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and began to squirm.


    This movement caused the ground within a radius of dozens of miles to shake. It was like an earthquake, as if it was the precursor to the destruction of the world.


    Xia Ji¡¯s hand, which was pressed against the mountain rock, lightly knocked on it.


    This knocking was like water falling into a pot of oil. In an instant, the entire world boiled.


    The earth¡¯s crust was torn apart, the mountains and rivers copsed, and the Tribtion Demons were in chaos. They covered the sky, opened their mouths, and huge hands¡­


    The entire world had be a grave, as if it wanted to swallow him and bury him.


    Xia Ji was right in the middle of the tomb.


    All of the Mountain River Demon¡¯s attacks belonged to the 12th level. However, let alone 12th level cultivators, even 13th level cultivators, 14th level cultivators, or even higher would be easily destroyed and crushed by such attacks.


    The realm was only a form of attack. To a certain extent, it represented power, but it was not overwhelming. It was not that the bnce could not be broken by quantity.


    You could say that a person sitting in a Gundam was better than a person holding a stone in the Stone Age.<div>


    But what if the stone that this person was holding was a?


    What if he were to smash a Gundam with a?


    Mortals couldn¡¯t imagine it, because no one in the Stone Age could hold a.


    However, this was not the Stone Age. This was a fantasy world where geniuses were born inrge numbers.


    Therefore, someone wanted to say, ¡± If I don¡¯t cultivate my realm, I won¡¯t sit on a Gundam. I¡¯ll just throw stones. ¡±


    Then how stupid and inflexible was this?


    Xia Ji opened his eyes. There wasn¡¯t a hint of panic in his eyes. He opened his mouth and said softly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    As soon as the two words were spoken, it was as if the heavens had decreed aw. The vast spiritual qi transformed into a huge hand that pressed down on the earth.


    The earth became calm.


    Thousands of mountains and rivers were also at peace.


    However ¡­<div>


    The Mountain River Demon was extremely powerful, and soon, this calm formed a series of arching movements, as if many heads were about to break free from the ground. Gradually, these arching movements turned into waves.


    The ripples wrinkled and became more and more wrinkled.


    Before long, Xia Ji¡¯s power was broken.


    The mountains and rivers roared, turning into waves that surpassed human imagination and pped towards him.


    Xia Ji opened his hands. His left hand was Yin, and his right hand was Yang. Yin and Yang transformed into a ck and white grinding wheel, and allws were eliminated in the grinding wheel.


    The Mountain River Demons here were terrifying. Once they were blocked, they attacked from all directions from 365 angles.


    The sky was dark and there was no light.


    ¡°Saber!¡± Xia Ji spat.


    With this, he spat out a lotus flower.


    There were countless lotus petals.


    One petal and one de, not blooming.


    Xia Ji stood at the center of the flower heart.


    The flower was still in bud.


    The budding flowers faced the rivers and mountains in all directions, crushing each other in a terrifying, indescribable, and iprehensible mythical scene.


    This grindingsted for three months.


    Finally, the lotus flower shattered and the mountains and rivers retreated.


    Xia Ji grabbed the broken mountains and rivers and took a deep breath before the almost solidified spiritual energy gathered again. He drew thousands of snakes of spiritual energy into his nose.


    Others might not be able to withstand it, but he was a deva, and his true body was the source of tribtion.


    The stronger Mountain River Demons also began to fight for the spiritual energy produced by this ¡°serious injury of the same kind¡±.


    The two sides engaged in another round of battle.


    The heavily injured Mountain River Demon was like a white shark in the sea that bled. In the blink of an eye, not a single bit of its flesh was left. After the devouring, the Mountain River Demon began to attack Xia Ji again.


    Xia Ji felt that the few mouthfuls he had just swallowed were much stronger than cultivating in peace. Hence, he also attacked the Mountain River Demon.


    In this world..


    Not you eat me, I¡¯ll eat you.


    Xia Ji understood.


    He flew in the air and looked at the beautiful mountains and rivers that covered half of the sky. He said,¡±Saber.¡±


    This time, the sound was even deeper and heavier.


    This mouthful spat out saber light that filled the sky.


    The saber light also covered half the sky.


    Coming from the west


    It collided fiercely with the mountains and rivers that were heading west.


    It was an extremely beautiful and dangerous confrontation.


    Everywhere, there were shattering, explosions, attacks, and fights.


    There was no longer heaven and earth here. There were battlefields everywhere, and battles could be fought everywhere.


    In the dark, he was unscrupulous and helpless.


    Mountain and river, fire and knife, giant demon and youth, all crushed and collided with each other.


    Every time the spiritual energy was released, it would be devoured by the ferocious Mountain and River Tribtion Demons and Xia Ji like a wounded white shark.


    Xia Ji felt as if he had returned to the days when he was in the Fire Cmity. He counted the time silently in his heart, reminding himself how much time had passed. At least he could stay awake in this stormy spiritual energy and not be a demon who only knew how to kill and lose his mind.


    How lovely mountains and rivers are,


    So am I.


    Another 30 years passed.


    It had been 55 years since Xia Ji had stepped into this ce.


    It waste autumn in the ravine of the Sleeping Moon Valley. The yellow leaves were falling, and some spirit beasts that looked like rabbits, deer, and birds were running and jumping in the quiet ce.


    All of a sudden, the little beasts quieted down.


    The space fluctuated and rippled. A young man who waspletely naked appeared out of thin air.


    Not only were the little beasts not afraid, but they also went towards the young man.


    Xia Ji raised his head and looked at the sky. It was frosty for ten thousand miles..

 Chapter 568 - 568: 31. In a Day and a Night, He Broke Through the Thirteen States

    Chapter 568 - 568: 31. In a Day and a Night, He Broke Through the Thirteen States<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He was already at the peak of the twelfth realm, the ninth level of the Purple Mansion, which was gathered an inch below the center of his brows, making his originally handsome and gentle face even more divine. His skin was fair and wless, and even women would feel inferior when they saw him.


    He looked at the little beasts that surrounded him and revealed a gentle smile.<div>


    He took out some radishes, grass, and grains from his bosom. He stroked them with his fingers and bestowed them with dense spiritual energy.


    When he put down these, the little beasts ran over and gathered in his palm to


    The rabbit licked the back of his hand as it ate.


    As the spirit deer ate, it chirped and rubbed against his body intimately.


    The spiritual sparrow was happy. It jumped onto his shoulder and began to sing.


    The sky was already dark and the autumn wind was blowing. The little beasts were reluctant to part.


    Xia Ji put on a coat and was not in a hurry to return. Instead, he leaned against arge bluestone and took out a cup of fine wine. He raised his head and drank it to his heart¡¯s content.


    Thest ray of sunlight disappeared from the sky.


    The autumn moon hung high in the sky, and the starlight was like a vast ocean flowing past his head. Xia Ji fell into a dream.


    This dream¡­


    It was a nightmare.<div>


    In this dream, he saw a Tribtion Demon.


    This dream¡­


    Not a year, not two hundred years, not four hundred years.


    He only dreamt for one night, and woke up ten hourster.


    When the white horizon was pierced by the light and the mountains were covered in gold, Xia Ji stretched and yawned.


    He stood up and strolled through the mountain forest. When he was thirsty, he drank some spring water. When he was hungry, he ate some fruits. When it was dusk again, the sky was dark, and it was about to rain, he stopped.


    The world seemed to have stopped.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    All of a sudden, all of the Master¡¯s Temples in the world were burning with incense and buzzing.


    This world did not only refer to Yunzhou, but also all the known and unknown continents. All the ancestral halls with the jade statue of the Headmaster of the Academy actually made a sound at the same time, as if a sage was reciting the holy precepts and reciting the scriptures.


    The sound of his voice contained the tranquility that cleansed his soul.<div>


    Those who were lucky and happened to be near the Master Temple felt relieved.


    The sick are cured,


    The crippled limbs grew back,


    Some of them suddenly felt relieved.


    The man who had lost his courage suddenly became excited.


    The dark thoughts that were hiding in the shadows suddenly brightened up.


    He suddenly had an epiphany when he was stuck at a bottleneck.


    Those who had racked their brains but failed suddenly understood.


    The countless incense sticks suddenly gathered and rose, turning into an endless sea of incense.


    The sea of incense condensed into an elephant and turned into a hundred thousand feet tall teacher. He stood on the ground with his hands hanging down from the clouds.


    The devotees and the people around them began to exim.


    He shouted loudly.


    ¡°The Headmaster is showing his divinity!¡±


    ¡°The Humanity Sect is flourishing!¡±


    Those who believed in the Sect of Humanity and thought of the Headmaster of the Academy in their minds felt that their strength had advanced by leaps and bounds. They had actually taken a big step forward. This was called the rise of the tide.


    These cultivators didn¡¯t know what was going on. They looked up at the sky in surprise, then immersed themselves in their hearts and began to think about the source of this power.


    The lone cultivator was secretly delighted.


    The group of cultivators naturally discovered that they were not the only one who had such a change. They began to investigate and ask.


    The Cultivation practitioners who happened to be standing beside the Headmaster¡¯s temple looked up at the Headmaster¡¯s saint figure hanging on the cloud and understood everything.


    This was the power given by the Headmaster.


    The cultivators who understood, no matter where they were, naturally took out the fragrance and devoutly worshipped the statue again.


    The twig-like incense that contained faith soared into the sky and formed a small stream that was as thin as a finger, merging into the vast ocean of incense.


    All of a sudden, the statues of the Headmasters turned around slowly and bowed in a certain direction.


    That was the direction of Sleeping Moon Valley.


    In the Sleeping Moon Valley, the sky was already dark and the autumn rain had arrived. Suddenly, half of the night was lit up.


    A vast amount of good karma gathered behind Xia Ji, presenting a soul-stirring light.


    With a single thought, he had reached the peak of level 13.


    1,500 years of incense had helped him rise.


    In a day and night, he had broken through this realm, surpassing the 400 years dream of others..

 Chapter 569 - 569: 32. The Secret Meeting of the Ancestors, East of the Cloud Continent

    Chapter 569 - 569: 32. The Secret Meeting of the Ancestors, East of the Cloud Continent<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In an extremely distant and unknown region.


    In the darkness, nine figures stood.<div>


    ¡± There¡¯s something strange going on in the Master Temple. Someone has taken the incense. ¡®


    ¡± Thew of karma is irreversible. Whoever deserves it will get it. Since the incense has been burned, it naturally belongs to the Headmaster. ¡®


    ¡°Headmaster¡­Heh, it must be Xia Ji, right? Otherwise, the ck Emperor wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with him back then.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. No matter how impossible it is, if the result is obvious, then it¡¯s possible. ¡±


    The few ck shadows suddenly fell silent.


    They were waiting for someone to exin.


    That was Su Daji.


    Before Su Daji could speak, someone spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this matter at that. There¡¯s no point in saying more.¡±


    ¡°Then what does the Dao Ancestor need to say? Miaomiao was the one who inherited the Taishang¡¯s legacy. Since the Headmaster has not passed away, she naturally apanied Xia Ji to the end of the Fire Tribtion. ¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±<div>


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to talk about this matter anymore. Moreover, things have alreadye to this. This child¡¯s karma is extremely deep and has its own fate. Moreover, this era waspletely different from the previous one.


    We were only guessing at first, but there are many changes now. Since that¡¯s the case, why not add him?


    Everyone, are you worried that your Dao will not be able to defeat him?¡±


    ¡°Never¡­¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.


    ¡°We have risen trom the ashes and fought against the heavens. We have survived until now in an era where many talents have emerged and mighty figures are everywhere. If there is ater wave that wants to stand at the same height as us, let hime.


    Ten thousand years passed in the blink of an eye. If he was really worth it, what harm was there in calling him Fellow Daoist?


    If he can really kill us, then what¡¯s the harm in turning us into dust?


    Everyone, it was fine to suppress them in the past, but now that the world has truly begun to operate, there is no need to deliberately suppress them anymore. Otherwise, not only would it be useless, but it would also taint their Dao hearts.


    Besides, why should we be afraid of others?¡±<div>


    ¡°You make it sound so easy. When the timees, there will be mighty figures everywhere. Can you block so many attacks?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, everyone, don¡¯t worry. I can block all the attacks by myself. No matter what attack it is, it can¡¯t hurt me.


    However, everyone should still follow your own path. As long as there is no internal strife, everything is fine. You are all my dearpanions, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Only such a person can make my Dao progress further. In the past, I thought that he might be ordinary, but he was just one of many shining stars. Looking at this setup, this temperament, this boldness, I was wrong.


    He was not one of many, but the only one.


    Since that¡¯s the case, no matter what the Demon Ancestor and Dao Ancestor think, I must protect him.


    After all, in an era, such a person was really rare.


    I want him to grow.


    He wanted him to be strong.


    He wanted him to reach his limits.


    And then¡­


    If it wasn¡¯t him who made me, then I would make him. That way, the person who was made could ascend to a higher ce and see how beautiful this world that surpassed the Great Dao would be.


    Therefore, no one is allowed to demolish the Headmaster¡¯s ancestral hall. Moreover, demolishing the ancestral hall is really a disgrace. The incense has already molded the faith. If we act rashly, we don¡¯t know how much our Taoist heart will be damaged.¡±


    The person who spoke seemed to be intoxicated, infatuated, and yearning, but he still maintained an iparable calmness.


    ¡°It is useless to say so much. We are currently unable to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him be.¡±


    The voice gradually quieted down.


    A momentter.


    A tall and sturdy ck shadow had already returned to the ¡± research room. ¡±


    He casually put on the white surgical gloves, and two assistants in white walked over and handed over two data books.


    The ck shadow took the booklet. It was filled with real-time data. He read it carefully. His brain was already as fast as a supeputer with intelligence. With the passage of time, it would even evolve to a higher and unknown level, just like he had once achieved.


    After he finished reading the two books, he politely thanked him and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Filing the data book, then think of a way to send the temtes of the Ten


    Mile Slope Small Wild Boar, Wild Boar Warrior, Wild Boar General, Wild Boar King, and Wild Boar God to the neighboring continent. There will be more transmigrators there. Remember to record the data and give feedback.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The two white-clothed assistants were newly recruited and not the original white shadows. At this moment, the two of them were a little overwhelmed by the favor. They took back the data book and carefully filed it away.


    The assistant opened the door to the archives.


    Behind the door was a world.


    In this world, there were piles of books that stretched for thousands of miles and were as tall as mountains. It was simply unimaginable and shocking.


    In addition to data and experiment results, there were also countless analyses, assumptions, and wisdom.


    The two white-robed assistants had heard the chief assistant say¡­


    This amiable ¡± master ¡± had once shut himself up in a torturous manner in order to discuss something. He had not closed his eyes for tens of thousands of years, and he had even split up more than ten of himself to think, discuss, and study together. He had been busy day and night¡­


    In fact, this ¡± master ¡± seemed to have never stopped growing stronger ever since he met him. As a result, no one knew how strong he was.


    He was smart, crazy, calm, and detached. He might have been to every ce in the universe, collected countless samples, and studied countless lives. This was his Dao..

 Chapter 570 - 570: 32. The Secret Meeting of the Ancestors, East of the Cloud Continent

    Chapter 570 - 570: 32. The Secret Meeting of the Ancestors, East of the Cloud Continent<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, what the two white-robed assistants didn¡¯t understand was that they all said that this lord only lived for ten thousand years. Then what did the white-robed chief assistant mean when he said that he wouldn¡¯t close his eyes for ten thousand years to analyze?


    If he had been confined for tens of thousands of years without cultivating, then how could he catch up with the pace of the outside world?<div>


    Or could it be¡­


    In fact, this ¡®master¡¯ had lived for far more than ten thousand years?


    On the other side¡­


    The ck shadow pushed open a door for himself. Behind the door, a person whose abdomen had been dissected but showed no signs of death was still shouting.


    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible.


    Why are you so powerful? This didn¡¯t make sense.


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    This world was wrong.


    You guys are also wrong. You guys shouldn¡¯t be so powerful.


    You can¡¯t be so powerful. I must be dreaming.


    This is impossible!¡±<div>


    The ck shadow fiddled with the table for a while. Soon, the fragrance of coffee wafted out, and there was the sound of the stirring rod touching the wall of the cup.


    The dissected person¡¯s sense of taste was obviously still useful. He sniffed and was suddenly stunned.


    Coffee?


    There was coffee here?


    Someone could make coffee?


    ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re ¡­¡±


    The ck shadow smiled and whispered into his ear, ¡°Long live the transmigrator.¡±


    The person lying on the dissection table was stunned for a moment before he immediately revealed a look of joy. ¡± Then let me go. Me too, me too. ¡±


    The ck shadow recalled for a moment, then sat beside the person being dissected. Like an amiable uncle next door, he began to say,¡± Aiya, I remember the year I transmigrated. This satellite had just beenunched into space. In the blink of an eye, it has been fifty years since I came here¡­¡±


    ¡°Then how did you get here?¡± the person on the dissection table asked.


    I was captured, ¡± the ck shadow said with a bitter expression. ¡± I came here to risk my life. I¡¯ve been thinking about escaping all this time. ¡±<div>


    The person on the dissection table suddenly became active. His thoughts spun quickly, and he was ready to use the trick to deceive this seemingly friendly colleague and escape.


    The ck shadow patiently observed his behavior patterns, way of thinking, as well as information about that world and the cheat. After a while, he even made him a cup of coffee and asked him if he liked to add sugar or salt, saying that it was within his authority.


    The transmigrator unexpectedly asked for salt.


    The shadowughed and said that he liked salt too.


    The distance between the two of them was pulled closer again, and they chatted happily.


    They talked about culture, history, games, literature, and even a few dirty jokes to lighten the atmosphere.


    By the time they finished talking, the shadow had already finished countless cups of coffee.


    Then, he skillfully performed a test on the ¡± cheat ¡± and the ¡± system. ¡± After discovering that it was just an ordinary cheat of the ¡± instructing system, ¡®


    He directly took out the golden finger from the man¡¯s body and began to purify the hidden¡­Dao Connotation.


    This was quite interesting.


    The ck shadow was happy.


    He had already observed many golden fingers, and among them, there was actually a magical golden finger that could immediately control a cultivation technique after seeing it. Therefore, he thought of the existence that he regarded as the tenth person.


    Could that teacher also be the owner of such a cheat?


    After thinking about it, he smiled and shook his head. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was true or not.


    However, this special cheat really piqued his interest.


    Although this type of cheat was very rare, it began to increase as more and more transmigrators came. He was working hard to purify it and then carve it into his soul, making these cheat be a part of him.


    As he thought about it, he put down his coffee, took off his white gloves, and took out a cultivation technique book to read quietly.


    In a valley that was extremely far away from here, separated by an unknown number of continents.


    Xia Ji felt this pure white karma.


    Many pieces of information appeared.


    First of all.


    Karma was a mysterious and strange power.


    Raising and lowering one¡¯s Life Providence didn¡¯t seem like much.


    However, if one had enough Karma, one could change the life of a Divine Turtle to that of a Red Mist in a very short period of time, causing a Divine Turtle with a long lifespan to die in a very short period of time.


    If it was used on a person, no matter how powerful the person¡¯s Dharmakaya was, you could eliminate it through karma and turn it into a Dharmakaya that was even weaker than the original body. Then, it would be weaker and weaker until a child could kill it with a knife.


    This was even more fatal for Extraordinaires because all Extraordinaires did not have long lifespans. Their lifespans were human lifespans, which were 100 years.


    If the Dharmakaya was cut off, then it would directly turn into a thousand-year-old skeleton. With a blow of the wind, it would turn into powder. This was the way karma killed people.


    I don¡¯tpete with you in strength,


    I won¡¯tpete with you in magical powers,


    I¡¯ve avoided your strongest side,


    It would kill you directly from the level of life.


    But at the same time, it was also a supplement to the power of the previous realm, because you could improve your Dharmakaya, improve your Life Providence, and be stronger. At the same time, you could also let your name fall on the book and obtain further power.


    Secondly.


    Everything in the universe was equal.


    Of course, you could ignore the other party¡¯s power and weaken their Dharmakaya and Life Providence.


    However, this also needed to follow the ¡± principle of equality. ¡®


    If you only had a tiny bit of Karma and your opponent¡¯s Life Rating was too high, you would be courting death if you used Karma to weaken his Life Rating. This was also the reason why Fairy Nongxiao had suffered a bacsh when she used Karma on Xia Ji.


    It was too unfair..


    Other than that.


    Although good karma and bad karma could both improve one¡¯s life level, there were differences.


    Good deeds cannot be attacked.


    evil deeds cannot be kept.


    In other words, good karma could not weaken the life level of others, but it could defend against the weakening of others.


    Evil karma could be weakened, but it could not be defended.


    Each had its pros and cons. It just depended on the way they fought.


    After Xia Ji finished sensing, he collected his karma.


    The pure white Karma that seemed to have substance drilled into Xia Ji¡¯s body and disappeared.


    He looked at the Joss mes that seemed to have substanceing toward him in the sky and his expression was calm.


    With such a hugemotion, what should be felt and seen should be understood, right?


    In that case¡­


    I¡¯ll wait for you.


    Thus, he sat cross-legged in Sleeping Moon Valley and waited for a month.


    There was no movement for a month.


    ¡°Looks like you guys really aren¡¯t here.¡±


    Xia Ji stood up.


    In this month, he hadpleted the consolidation of his realm. Then, he returned to the Wan Jian House the next morning.


    As soon as he arrived at the sect, he saw Chun Shanjun talking to a tall girl.


    The girl¡¯s eves were gray, like matte gray crystals, mysterious and blurry.


    The girl turned around and looked at Xia Ji with excitement. ¡®¡±¡®Teacher, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Mengmeng, you¡¯ve grown up.


    The tall girl was Dai Meng.


    Seeing Xia Ji appear, Chun Shanjun smiled and greeted him before leaving.


    The Myriad Sword Sect Master turned around, and the corners of his mouth curled into a strange smile.


    Vaguely, Xia Ji heard an argument in the distance, as if they were talking about something like ¡± a few pages are missing from the book. ¡®


    However, this was a matter of the sect. The Demon Lord obviously wouldn¡¯t care. Moreover, the Demon Lord had actually been injured since he withstood the top-notchbat strength of the Westst time.


    After Xia Ji went to the Small Mountain River Ruins, the Demon Venerable and many disciplespleted the outer exploration of the cktide Tribtion Land. Then, they consolidated the status of the sect and ensured that there were no hidden dangers in the Eastern Sect. After that, they went into seclusion.


    One was to recuperate and recover, and the other was to gain insights from that battle and increase his strength.


    Xia Ji went to Xiao Su¡¯s house. Xiao Su was in a daze. Her headache was getting worse, but the fragmented memories were also increasing.


    The two of them chatted for a long time, and Xia Ji had a rough guess. An external force must have used Little Su¡¯s kindness to set her up, and this external force was not the Patriarch.


    Little Su had mentioned in their conversation that Zhao Laosan had saved her from E Mountain Fishing Vige in Weizhou.


    Weizhou was the continent to the east of Yunzhou.


    Xia Ji understood that it was imperative to go east.


    Before he left, he had to do one more thing besides leaving a letter.


    PS : There will be a second updateter today..

 Chapter 571 - 571: 33. Goldfinger leveled up, let’s build a

    Chapter 571 - 571: 33. Goldfinger leveled up, let¡¯s build a<div>


    snowman


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji Yufeng left the Myriad Sword Sect.<div>


    Little Su needed to rest, so he didn¡¯t bring her.


    Meng Meng seemed to get along well with the Wan Jian House, so she didn¡¯t follow them.


    Moreover, this was Xia Jits matter, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to bring someone else along.


    There was no sixty-year cycle in the mountains, and the days passed without Imowing the years. A cultivator would cultivate for fifty-five years, but who knew that the human world had already experienced life and death.


    He first went to the Defender King¡¯s Mansion, but the servants in the mansion said that the olddy was not there.


    Then, he went to the Hua family and sensed that Hua Xiaochan was among them.


    Hence, he stood in front of the Hua family¡¯s residence and asked the guards to pass on the message, ¡± I wish to see Hua Xiaochan. ¡®


    The servant wasn¡¯t domineering, but he didn¡¯t want to report it either. Hence,


    Xia Ji took out a jade pendant and gave it to him, asking him to pass it to Hua


    Xiaochan.


    The servant saw that he had an extraordinary bearing and ran into the manor to deliver the report.<div>


    Before long, the servant rushed out and respectfully invited Xia Ji in.


    Xia Ji knew that Hua Xiaochan did not say who he was just by looking at him.


    Actually, she should have said it.


    If he said that, not only would it help the Hua family gain momentum, it would also help the Hua family¡¯s status improve and once again obtain the vast favor of the new ruler of Qi Country.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything because she didn¡¯t want to get involved in the dust of the mortal world.


    After Xia Ji entered the Hua family, he was led by a maid to the residential area on the side.


    Along the way, the people who passed by looked at him curiously, trying to figure out his rtionship with the olddy.


    Soon .


    He had already arrived in front of an elegant and unique courtyard.


    At this moment, it was spring. The birds chirped, and the red flowers and green trees were reflected in the running water.


    The flowing water was like a silver belt, winding around a small pavilion with an ancient style.<div>


    Xia Ji immediately recognized the silver-haired old woman sitting in the small pavilion.


    It was Hua Xiaochan.


    Hua Xiaochan was surrounded by two beautifuldies who were chatting with her. After chatting for a while, Hua Xiaochan smiled. Although she had a lot of white hair, there were smile lines between her eyebrows and eyes. She was in good spirits.


    In the courtyard, there were four or five children ying.


    There was also a pair of good-looking young men and women practicing saber techniques.


    The saber light flickered, and the wind stirred the dust. Clearly, this young man and girl were not ordinary martial artists.


    Hua Xiaochan suddenly felt something and raised her head.


    His gaze passed through the space andnded on the arched door at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Her eyes reddened when she saw Xia Ji, who still looked like a gentle young man.


    The two noblewomen who were talking to her also raised their heads curiously.


    He saw a youth standing in front of the gate.


    The two noblewomen had seen a lot of people, but they did not know how to describe this young man¡­


    Xia Ji looked at the silver-haired old woman and smiled. He called out from afar, ¡°¡±Mother.¡±


    After he said this, the entire courtyard fell silent.


    Xia Ji walked into the courtyard and sat beside Hua Xiaochan.


    Hua Xiaochan pressed her face into his embrace, tears streaming down her face. She could not help but feel the emotions that had suddenly risen in her heart.


    She did not want Xia Ji to expose his identity, but did he care?


    He did not care.


    This was his mother.


    Although he was not rted by blood, he was the one who taught him and raised him in this life. So what if he was not rted by blood?


    If he didn¡¯t call his mother when he saw her, he would really be a waste of his


    lire.


    The two noblewomen werepletely stunned on the spot. This ¡°mother¡± had already let them know who it was.


    In the mortal world, in their respective fields, they might be people with status, but in front of this person, they were nothing. Therefore, their minds were nk for a moment, and they did not know what to say.


    The children ying in the distance did not know what was going on. However, the young man and young woman who were practicing their saber skills also froze. Their eyes were filled with excitement and dullness as they looked in the direction of the pavilion.


    Hua Xiaochan cried in Xia Ji¡¯s arms for a while before looking up.


    Xia Ji wiped her tears away.


    Hua Xiaochan¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She held the young man¡¯s face with both hands and studied it carefully for a long time. Then, she stabilized her sobbing and forced a smile. ¡°Little Yu, don¡¯t leave today, mother ¡­ I¡¯ll make you something delicious.¡±


    ¡± Mother, I¡¯m not leaving, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll be with you from today onwards.


    I¡¯m not going anywhere. ¡®


    Go do your thing, ¡± Hua Xiaochan pretended to be angry. ¡± It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not doing well here. ¡±


    I¡¯m done with this phase, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± I¡¯m free now. ¡®


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Hua Xiaochan was really happy. She took Xia Ji¡¯s hand and pointed at the twodies beside her as she introduced them.


    ¡± Mother¡¯s seniority in the Hua family isn¡¯t low. This is your uncle¡¯s daughter-inw, Pei Shuzhen. ording to seniority, she¡¯s your sister-inw. ¡®


    Thedy on the left, who was good at dressing up, hurriedly stood up and bowed to the youth. She was also smart and did not call him king. Instead, she directly said, ¡°Shuzhen greets cousin.¡±


    Hua Xiaochan then pointed at another woman who was rather dignified and gentle. ¡± This is your uncle¡¯s granddaughter, Hua Jie. She¡¯s your niece ording to seniority. ¡®


    ¡°Greetings, Uncle,¡± Hua Jie hurriedly stood up.


    Hua Xiaochan raised her head and nced at the young men and women in the courtyard who were staring at her with eager eyes. She smiled and waved at them.


    The two of them hurriedly ran over and looked at the youth in the pavilion who seemed to be about their age with both nervousness and curiosity.


    ¡°Thisdy is called Hua Ruyi, and she¡¯s also your niece. This young man is called Xie Yiying, and he is your niece¡¯s lover. He has quite a reputation in the martial world, and is known as the zing ze Saber Lord..¡±

 Chapter 572 - 572: 33. Goldfinger leveled up, let’s build a snowman

    Chapter 572 - 572: 33. Goldfinger leveled up, let¡¯s build a snowman<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Inferno Saber Lord hurriedly said, ¡°Old


    Lady, please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±<div>


    After saying that, the Inferno Saber Lord said respectfully to Xia Ji, ¡°¡±Greetings,


    Mister. ¡±


    Hua Ruyi looked at Xia Ji curiously. She felt that this young man was a god-like figure. When she thought that such a figure was her uncle, she felt a little strange and happy. She sweetly called him ¡± Uncle. ¡±


    Xia Ji had the intention of living here and apanying his mother until the end of his life, so he didn¡¯t feel estranged from these people. He returned the greeting one by one and then casually gave some pointers to the zing ze Saber Lord and Hua Ruyi.


    Soon ¡­


    The Hua family knew that this person hade.


    The Qi Kingdom also knew that this person hade.


    Every day, the Hua family was bustling with people. Many people gave things to the olddy in various ways. It was as lively as the new year.


    Xia Ji¡¯s days were normal, and he just read books.


    However, he found that after he reached the peak of the thirteenth realm, his good karma continued to grow. It was as if all the incense burned to the Master¡¯s Temple in the world belonged to him.


    Perhaps it was the incense or some other factor, but he actually felt that his trace of Taoist Connotation had turned into two.<div>


    This was not something created out of nothing, but it seemed that the Taoist Connotation was formed by the fusion of two paths.


    Why?


    Why were there two?


    Moreover, it was two paths merging into one?


    Naturally, Xia Ji still couldn¡¯t understand.


    However, this did not prevent him from absorbing the Taoist Connotation at a deeper level.


    How to absorb it?


    In his heart, in his mind, there was a vast Yin Yang grinding wheel in his mind. This grinding wheel had almost fused with him. He used it all the time to analyze all thews in the world and reorganize all the images.


    Thus, he began to use the Yin Yang Grinding Wheel to slowly absorb the two strands of Taoist Connotation, one for each strand.


    If these two strands of Taoist Connotation hadn¡¯t beenpletely refined by the Fire of the Realm of the Source of Cmity, they probably wouldn¡¯t have belonged to Xia Ji. If it hadn¡¯t been for the vast and pure Joss mes, these Taoist Connotation wouldn¡¯t have separated.


    But even so, the absorption process was not short.<div>


    As Xia Ji absorbed the energy with all his might, he lived in seclusion and apanied his mother around the area. If anyone came to seek his guidance or study, as long as they had a good character, he would usually give them pointers or write cultivation techniques casually.


    He had lived in the Hua family for a long time and had given guidance to countless people. He had also given them countless cultivation techniques. These cultivation techniques were all iparably precious and were destined to create an unprecedentedly prosperous Jianghu.


    Ten yearster.


    After he digested the two strands of Taoist Connotation, the Yin Yang Grinding Wheel became even stronger, so much so that he didnt know how strong it was.


    Apart from that, his ability to obtain Skill Orbs from reading books had leveled up.


    In short, it was no longer limited to books, but to everything in the world.


    You can see the mountains.


    Look at the water.


    Look at the wind.


    Look at the clouds.


    Look at the stars in the sky.


    Look at the dust on the ground.


    From there, he would obtain a skill.


    There was always something to be gained from observing. Xia Ji had alsopared it to the first time. The Skill Orbs he had obtained were all light red in color, and they were still at the ninth level, which was the level where Dharma could be produced.


    On the eleventh year, Hua Xiaochan passed away peacefully. She lived to 104 years old, and her 100th birthday was even more lively than ever, so the funeral was not sad.


    Her memorial tablet naturally entered the Hua family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    Xia Ji stayed in the ancestral hall for another three years before leaving.


    He rode the wind back to the Wan Jian House. The Demon Lord and Du Bai were in seclusion, so he left two letters and left with Little Su and Mengmeng.


    Before she left, Bai Su took out three pages of the book and handed it to Xia Ji. It was prepared for him, Little Su, and Mengmeng.


    Xia Ji only thanked him but didn¡¯t take it.


    At first, Bai Su might have harbored strange feelings for this young man whom her teacher had brought together, but time had long diluted everything. At this time, her heart was as still as water when she said goodbye, and she did not reveal much emotional fluctuation.


    On the contrary, perhaps because she had been with Dai Meng for a long time, Bai Su held Mengmeng¡¯s hand and kept saying ¡°girly words¡±.


    It was finally time to send him off.


    Snow fell on Zhike Cliff.


    On the pavilion, the Myriad Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master Chun Shanjun, Bai Su, and many other disciples stood in the pavilion to bid farewell to the three.


    After the three of them left, among the disciples of the Myriad Sword Sect who were sending them off, many of the top 14th level cultivators had their lips curved into a strange smile. In this white mountain where the snow was blinding, it looked extremely terrifying.


    However, these smiles only shed for a moment before they disappearedpletely. Even if someone saw them, they would suspect that they were just hallucinating.


    Little Su had been tortured by her memories for decades. Although she had recuperated well, she looked sick and walked slowly. On the other hand, Dai Meng was generous and her behavior was very magnanimous.


    Xia Ji wrapped Little Su in a warm cloak and held an umbre to protect her as she walked down the mountain. Mengmeng held a ck umbre and walked beside her.


    The mountain steps are covered with snow,


    A thousand miles in the boundless,


    The first thing he saw was the ¡°white dragons¡± in the sea of clouds.


    Many scenes of spring appeared in Xia Ji¡¯s mind. How many things had Yang Liuyi experienced in those years? Even in these hundred years, he still remembered the scene of him sending Hua Xiaochan off at the western gate of the capital of the Great Qi Kingdom sixty-nine years ago. In the blink of an eye, everything had changed.


    The flowers are simr year after year, but the people are different year after year.


    It was best for cultivators to be heartless so that their hearts would not be broken.


    Xia Ji was not heartless. When he heard Xiao Su¡¯s cough, he hurriedly reached out to protect her shoulders and held her in his arms. When he saw that the cold could not be stopped, he put away the umbre.


    With a thought, ripples appeared with him as the center and spread out in all directions, forming arge air shield.


    The air shield was as warm as spring.


    He raised his hand again and summoned the wind, carrying the three of them to the south.


    The north was still cold, and the south was even more snowy.


    Logically speaking, it was very likely that they had been attacked by the cktide Tribtion Demons by flying across the sky so brazenly.


    However, because Mengmeng was here, these Tribtion Demons disappeared.


    The three of them flew through the sky as if they were flying through a peaceful era.


    ¡°Teacher, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Search for a ship and cross the Sky Gate Sea.¡±


    ¡°I have learned quite a few things over the years. There are terrifying nightmares and Tribtion Demons on the sea¡­¡±


    ¡°You can pass. Since she cane, she can go. If she can¡¯t go, I¡¯ll protect her. ¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Dai Meng suddenly said.


    Xia Ji nced at her, and their eyes met.


    Suddenly, Xia Ji understood something and smiled. ¡°¡±Mengmeng, you¡¯ve already grown up and you have your roots here. There¡¯s no need to follow teacher to a faraway ce. Stay here.¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡¯


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t teach you anything.¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± Dai Meng argued, ¡± The teacher taught me how to make a snowman, taught me¡­Don¡¯t turn evil into evil. You taught me not to be a monster. I will always remember this.¡±


    ¡°You really remember?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Dai Meng nodded deeply.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Xia Ji pressed down with his finger, and the three of themnded on the Bantian Mountain, which was located at the border between the north and south of the Cloud Continent.


    The mountain spanned more than 100,000 miles, and the three of them were extremely small inparison.


    Xia Ji rubbed Dai Meng¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Teacher I¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯m not a child anymore,¡± Mengmeng said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to mix it in the future,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Dai Meng fell silent and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Teacher, aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m staying?


    Yes, it was.


    Xia Ji did say some things, but both of them knew that Dai Meng had almost no feelings for the Dai family. It was impossible for her to stay because she missed the Dai family and this piece ofnd.


    The air was silent for a while. Little Su sat on the cliff wrapped in a fluffy cloak and stared nkly at the magnificent North-South barrier, as if she had some ¡® dementia. ¡®


    The atmosphere between master and disciple became a little strange.


    After a long time¡­


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Everyone has a time when they are young. Everyone needs to grow up. Since you have something left behind by me in your heart, you just need to remember it. It will eventually bear fruit. ¡®


    Dai Meng¡¯s eyes were like gray crystals, and the light flowed past the young man in front of her. She suddenly said in a serious tone, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you.¡±


    The master and disciple looked at each other for a while before Xia Ji suddenlyughed.


    He smiled gently.


    He turned around, waved his hand, and shouted, ¡°¡±Before we leave, I have to check your homework.¡±


    ¡°What homework?¡± Dai Meng asked curiously.


    ¡°How about making a snowman?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Dai Meng¡¯s eyes lit up, and the corners of her lips curled up into a happy smile..


    She ran over and shouted,¡±Alright, alright!¡±

 Chapter 573 - 573:34. Nanlu City, Breaking the Heavenly Gate

    Chapter 573 - 573:34. Nanlu City, Breaking the Heavenly Gate<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On a cliff in the Half Sky Mountain.


    Little Su was wrapped in a fluffy cloak, her hands tucked in her sleeves as she looked at the two people building a snowman in the distance.<div>


    The wind in winter was very cold, mixed with the moisture in the air. It was as sharp as a knife, cutting her red face.


    In the distance¡­


    Dai Meng didn¡¯t find any carrots in the frozen ground, but she found a mountain radish as the snowman¡¯s pointy nose.


    After doing this, Xia Ji took out a hat and put it on the snowman¡¯s head.


    Meng Meng untied the red scarf and wrapped it around the snowman¡¯s neck. Then, she took out some cosmetic powder and started to apply blush on the snowman.


    ¡°Is this a female snowman?¡± Xia Ji asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m a woman, naturally I¡¯ll build a female snowman,¡± Meng Meng said. As she spoke, she took out some rouge to dye the snowman¡¯s red lips.


    She was especially serious.


    Xia Ji was also helping to repair it.


    The two of them did not use any extraordinary power. Otherwise, they would not have needed so much time to gather all the snow in this area to form a snowfiend the size of a mountain, let alone a snowman.


    However, what could be done with a flick of the finger, the two of them did it with their own hands. Not only that, they even enjoyed it.<div>


    Observing the snow in Summer Pole and building a snowman, he had inadvertently obtained another Skill Orb.


    He had obtained this with the help of the Taoist Connotation that he had already refined.


    He didn¡¯t know how he got it, because it was thew of Taoist Connotation.


    These two strands of Taoist Connotation were like two seeds. Perhaps Xia Ji could use incense or other things to water these seeds, but what kind of flowers and fruits would the seeds produce? Why would they produce such flowers and fruits, and not other things? However, he could not truly understand it.


    This was because the Taoist Connotation was formed from the Dao. Although it was only a trace, it was still a profound secret.


    It could be used, but it was unknown.


    This was like the ancient method of making fire by drilling wood. They knew that drilling could make fire, but they didn¡¯t know that it was because of friction. Moreover, it was also because of the different ignition points of wood.


    If they understood it more deeply, it was because of the conservation of energy. However, if they understood it more, they would gradually push it to an unknown level.


    At this moment, he obtained a dark red Skill Orb:cier Overturning Scripture.


    In short, this scripture could cultivate extremely cold true qi, and then use this cold true qi to seal all the meridians, and the entire person would enter a state as if they were dead.


    After a few minutes or hours, the deliberately frozen true qi would be directly broken, and thepressed true qi would flow into the body like an avnche.<div>


    Not only could it increase one¡¯s strength,


    It could even turn qi into ice, causing snow to fall even in the hot summer and freeze the earth. If one had enough power, one could even create an ice river Dharma Idol out of thin air, covering the earth and rolling eastward. It was extremely mysterious.


    If this mystic technique was ced outside, it would simply be a divine technique that everyone fought for.


    But for Xia Ji, it was only a matter of building a snowman.


    He knew.


    It was digested.


    He had forgotten about it.


    This cier World Overturning Scripture had also turned into one of his many


    Dharma Idols, and these Dharma Idols had turned into the Yin Yang Grinding Wheel that contained two strands of strange,pletely different Dao umtions.


    As the tide rose, the power that his Heavenly Constitution could unleash also became stronger.


    And this was just his daily life.


    Perhaps it was because he had said goodbye to Mengmeng today that he had gained a lot of insight, which was why he had a dark red Skill Orb. However, most of the time, it was light red or red.


    He was crazily bing stronger at a speed that others could no longer fathom or understand. He was even bing stronger at a speed that ordinary people obtained great opportunities every day.


    This increase in strength wasn¡¯t just in a realm, but in strength.


    The so-called realm¡­


    The applicable rate was only 99-99999% ¡­ Ordinary people.


    No matter how slowly he built the snowman, he was done.


    Dai Meng stared at the snowman in a daze.


    She wanted to remember this scene in her heart.


    Because she knew that this scene would never happen again.


    If she lived for 500 years, then she would not live for another 500 years. If he survived 50,000, 500,000, 5 million, 50 million¡­ln that case, there might never be one.


    No one would build a snowman with her like this.


    She raised her head and pushed Xia Ji away. ¡± Teacher, you should leave. I¡¯ll stay here, and you¡¯ll be leaving. I¡¯ll be the one to send you off. ¡®


    At this point, she suddenly thought of something and took out a dark pearl from her bosom.


    This bead was not made of metal, wood, stone, or any other material. It was somewhat like flesh and blood, but also somewhat like a river.


    ¡± Teacher, ¡± Dai Meng handed the bead to Xia Ji. ¡± This is for you.


    Xia Ji pushed the bead back. ¡± This belongs to you. I can¡¯t take it. ¡®


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Xia Ji turned around and walked to Xiao Su, pulling her up.


    He was about to leave when Dai Meng¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Teacher, you should never easily write your name on the book that the sect has found.¡±


    Mengmeng, never forget the kindness I taught you. ¡®


    With that, a gust of cold wind swept the snow dragon across the cliff.


    When he looked again, the young man and the young woman had gone to the vast horizon.


    Dai Meng stood where she was. Her body suddenly began to twist and transform. Her snow-white skin turned dark and dull, like a ck membrane abyss.


    He extended his right hand and transformed it into a huge ck membrane longbow with flowing ck Qi. His bones were the body of the bow, and the ck pool was the bowstring.


    His left hand moved and turned into a terrifying ck membrane w. In the palm of the w, there was a silent ck pool. Countless shrunken human faces were looking up and roaring silently at the sky..

 Chapter 574 - 574: 34. Nanlu City, Breaking the Heavenly Gate

    Chapter 574 - 574: 34. Nanlu City, Breaking the Heavenly Gate<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Her feet had turned into long legs made of ck membrane pieced together by many corpses.


    Her body also began to grow taller, reaching a height of 90 feet. She looked like a demon in a nightmare that could not be imagined, overlooking the human world.<div>


    Moreover, the power emitted by his body had surpassed the 13 levels known to humans and reached an unimaginable level.


    However, her face maintained her human appearance. Her long hair danced in the wind, and her deep eyes watched the youth leave. Only then did she slightly bow forward.


    ¡°Goodbye, my teacher.¡±


    Xia Ji and Little Su were going to Weizhou, the continent to the east of


    Yunzhou, to find Zhao Laosan, who had saved Little Su in the Eshan Fishing Vige. They wanted to find out the reason for Little Su¡¯s amnesia and expand their understanding of the current world.


    Now, there was nomunication between continents except for some ouws.


    Over the years, Xia Ji had already discovered that there was a major force in the southern part of Yunzhou that sold ves. It was called the Heaven Breaking Sect.


    The name was domineering, but in fact, it was only because the Cloud Continent and the Wei Continent were separated by an ocean called the Sky Gate Sea, so it was called the Broken Sky Gate.


    The Heaven-Breaking Gate had a secret route that allowed it to travel between the two continents rtively safely. Little Su had also followed the ve trader¡¯s ship to the Cloud Continent.


    At this moment, he brought Little Su and headed towards the Heaven Breaking Gate.


    Perhaps it was because he still had Meng Meng¡¯s aura on him, or because Xia Ji¡¯s karma was too strong, he did not encounter any Tribtion Monsters along the way.<div>


    After entering the south, the weather became worse.


    Several dayster.


    The snow finally stopped, and the sun shone brightly.


    Xia Ji calcted silently and realized that they had arrived at the area where the Heaven -Breaking Sect was located. However, a sect like the Heaven-Breaking Sect was extremely secretive. Of course, it was impossible for it to be marked on the map. You could just go there directly.


    They were separated by the north and south. The intelligence dealers who had previously inquired about the news only confirmed that they were in this area.


    1ms was a crampeu, greasy, anu noisy mortal City.


    The city is called Nanlu City.


    There were many pickpockets here, and the dark alley was a ce where darkness bred.


    Correspondingly, such a chaotic ce also had unimaginable luxury.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t go to the slums or the most luxurious ces. Instead, he brought Xiao Su to a rtively clean and quiet area to find an inn.


    When the boss asked if he wanted one or two rooms, Xia Ji asked for one.<div>


    The shopkeeper looked at Little Su¡¯s pretty but absent-minded appearance. He revealed a smile that all men knew how to smile. Then, he skillfully asked Xia Ji if he needed to arrange some set meals to liven things up. It would only cost three thousand taels of silver.


    Xia Ji immediately replied.


    The boss was stunned for a moment. Because in this area, no matter what kind of swordsman or cultivator you were, as long as you were not careful, you could fall into the trap and be a four -legged white sheep in someone else¡¯s warm quilt.


    If it was a martial artist, even if they cried bitterly afterwards, it would also be of no help.


    If they were cultivators, they would usually have some means and background. However, these cultivators did not know that the power and strength behind


    Nanlu City were the ones who knew the world.


    After a while, those cultivators could only helplessly ept reality.


    Although the like-up set meal was expensive, it was also made of real materials and included a ¡± protection fee. ¡±


    In other words, the woman or man you brought with you would be protected after paying the protection fee as long as you didn¡¯t kill them.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, the shopkeeper guessed that he might be a neer.


    He shouted, ¡± Young man, don¡¯t think that this 3,000 taels of silver is expensive. This is your food and drink for 30 days. 30 days of safety. It¡¯s not expensive at all. ¡±


    Xia Ji turned his body and released a bit of his powerful aura. He suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Do you know where the Heaven Breaking Gate is?¡±


    ¡°What Broken Heaven Gate?¡± asked the shopkeeper.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He had already achieved his goal, so he brought Xiao Su upstairs.


    As soon as he went upstairs, the shopkeeper¡¯s expression turned cold. After thinking about it, he felt that this youth was indeed extraordinary. He was most likely an outstanding cultivator.


    Since such a person was asking about the Heaven Breaking Gate, naturally, the ones who came would not be friendly. Thus, he understood in his heart.


    Late at night.


    He sent this information back through a secret channel.


    The next morning.


    Xia Ji pushed open the window of the room slightly.


    There were few pedestrians on the streets. Other than some drunk homeless people who had not yet woken up from their drunken stupor or frozen to death, the people who were washing the bloodstains on the ground were the sparse snowkes that were covered by the sunlight.


    Snow was flying all over the sky.


    Little Su opened her eyes. Her long hair had be soft and yellowish again. It was dry and forked. Some of it was even tied into a knot and spread out on the pillow.


    She turned her head and saw the young man in front of the window.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she asked hesitantly. Did you sleep on the tablest night?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer. He sat on the bed and looked at her weak face with worry in his eyes.


    It seemed that Little Su¡¯s injuries could not be healed over time. Instead, they were worsening over time.


    Logically speaking, her injuries should be healed by recuperation, but why did she be worse after recuperation?


    He was originally fine, but now he was extremely weak.


    And her injuries were still worsening¡­


    Xia Ji had also checked Little Su¡¯s body. Everything was normal, and her recovery was extremely vigorous, without any hindrance.


    What was the reason?


    Little Su saw the worried look on his face and suddenly said, ¡°Do you like me?¡±

 Chapter 575 - 575: 34. Nanlu City, Breaking the Heavenly Gate

    Chapter 575 - 575: 34. Nanlu City, Breaking the Heavenly Gate<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    He hugged his sister warmly and gently stroked her long hair.<div>


    Little Su heaved a sigh of relief and closed her eyes, allowing the young man in front of her to hug her.


    She was so tired, so tired. She felt that she was not far from death. The memories in her mind seemed to have exploded, shattering into countless fragments. These fragments fell from the sky like mud, wanting to bury her alive.


    She felt that she could not breathe, but now she felt better and more at ease.


    She also reached out to hug the young man in front of her, like a drowning person grabbing onto a straw.


    Seeing that she was about to fall asleep again, Xia Ji gently lifted her waist with his left hand until he rested his head on her before carefully putting her down like a priceless treasure.


    Little Su¡¯s breathing gradually became even, and she fell asleep again. At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    ¡°Customer, Bai ¡­ The porridge is here.¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    The person he was waiting for had arrived.


    Hence, he opened the door.


    Sure enough, there was a reserved waiter standing outside the door, and two people in ck clothes with blood -red borders, emitting a terrifying aura.


    The waiter instinctively kept a distance from the two people, his legs trembling uncontrobly, like a herbivore following two terrifying beasts.<div>


    In the empty corridor of the inn in the morning, there was a faint drumbeat in the dim light.


    Listening carefully, it came from the bodies of those two people. It was the sound of blood patting on their skin from the inside. It was a realm that mortals needed to look up to.


    When the two of them saw Xia Ji, one of them stared at him coldly as if he was a dead man.


    The other person grinned, revealing a ferocious and evil smile. As he smiled, he looked into the room, as if he wanted to see some ¡°beautiful¡± scene for him to enjoyter.


    Xia Ji took the tray from the waiter and thanked him for the porridge. He then waved his hand, signaling for the two of them toe in together.


    The two of them looked like they were ying cat and mouse, but they were not in a hurry to attack. Instead, they wanted to see what this youth was going to do.


    They might not be considered strong among cultivators, but the power behind them had given them great confidence, making them feel that it had be a part of their strength.


    Xia Ji put down the porridge and walked to the window. He opened it and said calmly, ¡°¡±Take a look.¡±


    Curiosity was piqued in the two of them. They snorted coldly but still walked over.


    ¡®What do you think?¡± Xia Ji pointed at Tian Wen.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a snowy day. The snow isn¡¯t heavy yet,¡± said one of them.<div>


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, which sect are you from?¡± asked another person with a strangeugh. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Can the sky change?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    One of them casually raised his hand. Instantly, the flying snow that covered about a thousand meters in the sky froze, as if it was blocked by the pressure of heaven and earth.


    This person held on for a moment before stopping. He took a deep breath and said proudly,¡±Of course it can be changed. Fellow Daoist, you¡¯d better tell me the truth. What are you doing here?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer.


    He raised his hand and pointed at the sky.¡±The snow is so heavy.¡±


    The person beside him saw that he did not answer and instead said some inexplicable words, and could not help butugh. ¡°Where is the snow? Fellow Daoist, your eyes seem to be¡­¡±


    But before he could finish his sentence.


    The sky changed.


    All of a sudden, a blizzard broke out on the ground for dozens of miles. The originally light snow suddenly turned into a blizzard, and a strong wind swept across the sky like a tornado with hidden power.


    The endless white light turned into a vortex that spun in the sky. The two of them felt the terrifying power in the snow, and their minds went nk.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone on the snow,¡± Xia Ji said.


    As he spat out these four words, the world outside the window changed again.


    In the sky that was as straight as a vast ocean of snow, raging waves rolled and dragons danced wildly, weaving into an iparably tall young man sitting on the clouds with a blurry face.


    The entire Nanlu City had already fallen into shock and fear.


    This was¡­


    This was no longer the power of a cultivator.


    He didn¡¯t know what level it was.


    The two people in the room had yet to regain their senses, but their bodies were already trembling instinctively.


    Although they were cultivators who had broken through to the Divine-tier or perhaps reached the Karmic Tier, facing Xia Ji had awakened the fear of ¡± weak creatures facing creatures at the top of the food chain. ¡®


    Xia Ji looked at the two of them and heard that their teeth were chattering. He said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the two of them felt a gentle breeze blowing on their faces, and their bodies suddenly warmed up.


    However, the unprecedented apocalyptic scene outside the window ¡­ The sound of ramming into the ear,


    The existence that sat high up in the clouds like a god in the snow.


    It made them unable to suppress the palpitations in their hearts.


    Her heart had just warmed up a little, but she was immediately so scared that she felt as if arge hand had grabbed it.


    The two of them were like animals, carrying out their instinct of staying still when they were in great danger. They looked out of the window stiffly, their faces twisted. They no longer looked smug, evil, and ferocious at the beginning, but showed the pain of oppression and suffocation.


    ¡°The snow has stopped,¡± Xia Ji said softly.


    He spat out these three words.


    It blew away the snow and wind that covered dozens of miles.


    The gods of the Cloud Mountain also disappeared with this mouthful.


    The sky was like a child¡¯s y. A moment ago, it was snowing heavily, and the next moment, the snowkes stopped. However, it was still gloomy.


    ¡°The sun is out,¡± Xia Ji said.


    These five words pierced through the iron-gray clouds.


    After the clouds, the winter sun suddenly rose.


    The gray clouds were dyed gold..

 Chapter 576 - 576: 34. Nanlu City, Breaking the Heavenly Gate

    Chapter 576 - 576: 34. Nanlu City, Breaking the Heavenly Gate<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sun shone on the earth.


    Not to mention Nanlu City, everyone who saw this scene, whether mortals or cultivators, had already knelt down.<div>


    Kneeling in the warm light, he felt as if he was in a dream. He dared not imagine it and found it unbelievable.


    The two people in the room naturally knelt down as well.


    Their rationality and will had long copsed in front of this vast power. Their blood-edged ck robes crawled in the dust of the room.


    Xia Ji¡¯s gaze passed them andnded on the white porridge on the small round table in the middle.


    It was cold in the winter, and the heat of the porridge had already dissipated. He hurriedly took the porridge and sat by the bed.


    Little Su was woken up by themotion just now. She opened her eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°The porridge is getting cold,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Xia Ji helped her up and fed her slowly.


    ¡°It was very noisy outside just now. What happened?¡± Little Su asked as she ate.


    It¡¯s nothing, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It¡¯s just that the weather is so unpredictable that it¡¯s surprising. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Little Su¡¯s brain was like glue, and it was very easy to fool her. She obediently finished the porridge,y down in bed, and leaned in before falling asleep again.


    Xia Ji looked at the two.


    The two of them had already prostrated themselves on the ground, not daring to move at all.


    I need a ship to cross the Sky Gate Sea and go to Weizhou, ¡± Xia Ji said softly.


    ¡°It seems¡­lt seems ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ming ¡­ Clearly, clearly ¡­¡±


    The two of them were so shocked that they could not speak.


    How long will it take for you to report your procedures? ¡± Xia Ii asked. Is three


    days enough?¡±


    ¡°Dog¡­Dog ¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°No, three days, two days. We¡¯ll immediately ¡­ Immediately . . Go and report it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The two of them hurriedly crawled out as if they had been pardoned.


    Halfway up, Xia Ji suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Will anyone above you think that I¡¯m not strong enough, or that I¡¯ve encountered some fortuitous encounter and want to snatch it?¡±


    The two of them froze. They had no idea what the higher-ups were thinking.


    ¡°Tell them that I don¡¯t want to do anything,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Yes


    That night.


    In the darkness.


    Breaking the Heaven Gate.


    ¡°This morning¡¯s strange scene was actually caused by a cultivator? Or was it aw? What kind of cultivation technique is this?¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s a teacher in the Northern Lands who preaches to the world. His cultivation technique is called the ¡®Heavenly Constitution.¡¯ This ¡®Heavenly Constitution¡¯ uses the power of divine arts to achieve the effect of thew. The stronger the user, the more this cultivation technique can be used.


    Ghost Shadow, when he created this strange phenomenon, did he use any additional magic tools, or¡­How much strength do you think he used?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to Sect Master ¡­


    I saw clearly that he didn¡¯t use any magic tools.


    As for how much strength he used, I only felt that when he said those words, it was like an ordinary person chatting. He just casually spat out those words.


    In the end, when he said that the snow was heavy, the snow became heavier. When he said that there was someone on the snow, there was a person on the top of the snow. When he said that the snow stopped, the snow stopped¡­


    In short, I feel very rxed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡±


    A man who was deep in thought pinched his beard and suddenlyughed strangely, ¡°¡±Sect Master, I thought he could create this scene, but if he didn¡¯t consume it, then it shouldn¡¯t be.


    He must have heard of my Heaven Breaking Sect¡¯s reputation and wanted to cross the sea. However, he also knew that the power behind my Heaven


    Breaking Sect was extremely powerful in the south, so he was just showing off. This is really a good n. Do you really think everyone else is a fool?¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The sect master nced at the man.


    The man snorted and cupped his hands towards the sky.¡±lt¡¯s not up to me to decide what to do, nor is it up to the sect master to decide. We need to ask the lord above before we can do that.


    ¡°Such a person must have an extraordinary opportunity and fortuitous encounter. If we miss it, that lord will definitely punish us severely.


    Moreover, that lord was an invincible person. Why would he be afraid of such a person?


    In our south, even if a dragones, we have to hide. Even if a tigeres, we have to lie down.¡±


    The messenger repeated Xia Jihou¡¯s words.


    The sect master was cautious, but another personughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to fight? He didn¡¯t want to make a move? Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is not up to him.. ¡°

 Chapter 577 - 577: 35. Untreated, Behind the Scenes, Weizhou, Karmic Battle

    Chapter 577 - 577: 35. Untreated, Behind the Scenes, Weizhou, Karmic Battle<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Night fell in Nanlu City.


    In a room in the inn.<div>


    Xia Ji stared at Little Su. She was starting to feel sleepy, and her forehead was burning hot. She would cough heavily from time to time.


    The recovery ability in her body was extremely powerful, but all her strength seemed to have been imprisoned. As a result, she only had the recovery ability of a level 13 expert and no other strength.


    However, this recovery ability was like poison.


    The stronger her recovery ability was, the more serious her injuries would be.


    Eating tonics was equivalent to eating poison, and eating poison was still eating poison¡­


    Decades ago, she was able to remain conscious because her body had not fully recovered. However, after she went to the Wan Jian House and used spiritual energy to recover her body, her injuries worsened.


    What kind of power was this?


    What kind of person attacked Little Su?


    Xia Ji nced to the east, vaguely feeling that this trip would be a bloody one.


    But so what?


    Just as he was thinking, a trembling voice suddenly sounded.<div>


    ¡°Am I dying?


    ¡® No, ¡± Xia Ji said gently. ¡± Don¡¯t think too much. ¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu, my head hurts. I keep feeling like I¡¯ve forgotten a very, very important person¡­l¡¯m not afraid of death, but I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t remember who that person is.¡±


    Don¡¯t give up hope before you remember, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    As he spoke, he gently pulled the nket over her and covered her chin with thefortable nket.


    Panting heavily, her small body suddenly bounced up like a cooked shrimp. Shey on the bed and let out a series of violent coughs.


    She looked like she was about to cough her lungs out.


    A few drops of blood-red coughnded on the gray ground, like red plum blossoms in the middle of winter, ring and shocking.


    Xia Ji could heal the dead,


    However, during this period of time, he had tried both the Fire of the White Phoenix and improving his Life Providence with good karma.


    It was useless.<div>


    On the contrary, the Fire of the White Phoenix was like a real me that would make Little Su wish she was dead.


    Shan Ye had no reaction at all.


    Clearly, this was a power that was stronger than him or at this level.


    Then, was this the ancestor or someone else?


    Suddenly, Little Su burst into tears and threw herself into Xia Ji¡¯s arms. ¡± Qi Yu, Qi Yu, I feel terrible¡­¡± It¡¯s really ufortable¡­¡±


    Large drops of tears fell into Xia Ji¡¯s arms, wetting his clothes.


    But he was helpless. He could only give her the simplestfort and embrace.


    This crying made his mind slowly sway.


    It was like a little me that started to rise.


    Little Su grabbed his clothes tightly, her body trembling and coughing from time to time.


    She was like a delicate flower in this vast universe that was about to wither.


    Xia Ji looked at the quiet night outside the window.


    Today was the second day. If there was still no response from the Heaven Breaking Gate tomorrow morning, then he would go directly. After all, he knew where those two people went.


    At this moment.


    In another dark area.


    A man sitting in a high position quietly listened to the report of the Heaven Breaking Sect.


    The report was about the strange phenomenon in Nanlu City yesterday morning.


    After he heard it, he asked a few more questions in detail and even asked the Heaven Breaking Sect disciple who went to the scene toe out and exin clearly.


    This vice sect master dared to be arrogant in the Heaven Breaking Sect, but he did not dare to be impudent here. After all, the person in front of him was one of the strongest experts in the South-East Region of Half Sky Mountain, and the Heaven Breaking Sect was just one of his many vassals.


    He was obviously knowledgeable in handling matters and had already asked the two disciples to follow him. At this moment, he called them in and asked them to tell him the truth.


    The man in the upper position asked for a clear description. Then, he crossed his fingers and fell into deep thought.


    After a long time, he muttered, ¡°You guys go back to the Heaven Breaking Sect. I¡¯ll arrange the rest of this matter.¡±.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    After these people left, the man pped his hands and turned his head to the darkness. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to Weizhou? Since I can¡¯t get away, I¡¯ll let this person go with you.¡±


    In the darkness, a gentle female voice sounded. ¡± I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t do it. ¡®


    ¡°Words contain thews of the heavens, and words carry thew. This kind of divine ability is likely to be the god-like mister that has been circting in the Nortnds all these years.


    I¡¯ve read the Heavenly Constitution. If this person is proficient in this technique, he can return with you and at least protect you.¡±


    ¡°Protect me?¡± The gentle female voice sighed. ¡± I only have the confidence to live if you apany me. ¡®


    The man said, ¡± If I leave, the bnce in the south will be broken. Moreover, a new tribtion has already urred. The tribtion demon this time is extremely strange¡­l even suspect¡­¡±


    When he said the word ¡± doubt ¡°, he suddenly turned his head to look around, as if there were evil ghosts hiding in the darkness.


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s not talk about this. If you¡¯re still worried,e with me tomorrow morning to test that person.


    You must know that if you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t be able to leave Yunzhou in the future, because this ce will soon be chaotic.¡±


    ¡°No matter how chaotic it is, it won¡¯t be as chaotic as Weizhou,¡± said the gentle female voice.


    ¡°I Imow¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t know! You don¡¯t understand those people at all.


    Those people were even more terrifying and vicious than Tribtion Demons. Tribtion Monsters killed people in order to carry out the tribtion, while tnose people Killed people as tney pleasea. ¡®l¡¯ney ¡­ INOt a numan! ¡®rney were all a bunch of beasts!


    Do you know why I risked my life to escape to the small Cloud Continent in the west?


    Do you know the reason?


    If you Imew, I¡¯m afraid you would¡­¡¯


    As the woman spoke, she suddenly became excited as if she had thought of something.


    A mountain of corpses and a sea of blood appeared in front of her, as well as the figure standing on top of the skeleton andughing wildly. She suddenly began to pant heavily, as if she had fallen into a nightmare..

 Chapter 578 - 578: 35. Untreated, Behind the Scenes, Weizhou, Karmic Battle

    Chapter 578 - 578: 35. Untreated, Behind the Scenes, Weizhou, Karmic Battle<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Fang Chuyu!!¡± The man shouted.


    These three words were filled with power, like the sun shining down. The coldness in the woman¡¯s heart instantly faded, and she calmed down.<div>


    However, her clothes were already drenched.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sect Leader Yuan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You cane with me tomorrow. If that man can, you can go with him.¡±


    ¡°Sect Master Yuan¡­l ¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more. Everyone in this world has their own path and ces that they must go.


    If we are on the same path, we will go together. If we are not on the same path, we will apany each other on this journey. There is no need to be Daopanions.


    The scenery at the top of the mountain might not be worse than the scenery at the foot of the mountain, and we need to climb a different mountain, right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the woman said with a smile.


    The next morning.


    Little Su was still asleep. Only in her dreams did she stop coughing for a short period of time.


    Xia Ji sat in front of the window. The waiter had brought eight treasures porridge to him.<div>


    That¡¯s right. Ever since the day before yesterday, the free porridge delivered had been upgraded.


    He made a cup of tea and grabbed a book from his storage space. He used the light from the window to read it. He was used to it.


    The street gradually became lively. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of a room.


    Xia Ji put down his book and opened the door.


    There were two people standing outside the door.


    A man and a woman.


    The man was dressed in a golden battle robe. He had a buzz cut and his eyes were full of spirit. The corners of his lips were open, and there was a trace of an annoying curve. He exuded confidence, calmness, and dignity.


    The woman was dressed in white silk, and her slender waist was held by a green muslin belt. Her skin was supple, and her long hair was as ck as ink. Her face could be considered to be of the top ss. Even if you walked in a city for seven days and seven nights, you would definitely not find anyone who couldpare to her.


    The man introduced himself. ¡± Yuanqing. I¡¯m here to cross the Tianmen Sea to Weizhou. ¡®


    ¡°This is Fang Chuyu. She¡¯s from Weizhou.¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu, from the north of Cloud Continent,¡± Xia Ji replied.<div>


    After a simple introduction, Xia Ji said, ¡°¡±Come in and sit.¡±


    He led the two of them into the room and sat in front of the round table, separated from the bed by a screen.


    Fang Chuyu knew how attractive her face was to men. When she saw that the man only nced at her once and then stopped looking at her, there was no surprise or emotion in his eyes, as if he was looking at an ordinary person. She had a good impression of him. Now, she was afraid that this face would cause her trouble.


    Yuan Qing nced at the screen and asked, ¡°¡±ls your wife sick?¡±


    ¡® She¡¯s not my wife, ¡± Xia Jiliao said. ¡± She¡¯s just sick. I need to take her to Weizhou to find the root of her illness. ¡®


    Yuan Qing was quite good at reading people. He had smelled the freshness of the room when he first entered. There was no smell of a man and woman having sex. The man¡¯s eyes were clear and clean, with the sun, moon, and stars hidden in them. With a few words, he understood what kind of person this person was.


    Moreover, he also knew of Qi Yu¡¯s name. He was the teacher who had taught the world. Now, he was even respectfully addressed as Mr. First by those in the Northern Lands who had learned the Heavenly Constitution.


    Although this move was not friendly to all the sects, the ¡°fire seed¡± of the immortal and mortal path was still in the hands of the sects and did not shake the foundation of the system. In addition, as time passed, he would not deliberately find trouble for this matter.


    In that case¡­


    Yuan Qing went straight to the point and said without beating around the bush, ¡°Mister First has thought that there is no problem with Sky Gate Sea.


    The Heaven Breaking Sect is one of my subordinates.


    ¡°We also discovered this secret sea route by chance. There are few sea demons attacking this sea route, but supernatural beings still have nightmares and encounter Tribtion Demons in their dreams.


    Although the Nightmare Tribtion Demons on this secret sea route weren¡¯t as terrifying as those on other ces, they were still many times more terrifying than those onnd. Although I had long heard of Mister First¡¯s name, I still wanted to give it a try.


    Apart from that, Yuanqing also hopes that Mister First can help with something.¡±


    Xia Ji nced at Fang Chuyu, then turned back and said, ¡°¡±Did she escape to the West?¡±


    Yuan Qing was stunned. He smiled. ¡± Mister First is indeed not an ordinary person. That¡¯s true. ¡®


    I¡¯m just crossing the sea, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You want me to be involved in someone else¡¯s karma? Is that fair? ¡±


    Yuan Qing said, ¡± I often hear people say that Mister First teaches people to be kind and tireless, but he also abhors evil. Then let her tell you about Miss Fang in detail.


    If you feel that you are willing to help, then help.


    If he was unwilling to help¡­lf I can defeat Yuan Qing,


    Yuanqing will still arrange a cabin for Mister First when the ship sails east in a few days.¡±


    ¡°The Heaven Breaking Sect is in the ve business, right?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    Yuan Qing said, ¡± I won¡¯t exin this matter. However, the right and wrong of this matter. Mister First went to the Heaven Breaking Gate and naturally knew about it. It is difficult to distinguish between good and evil in this world. I am not ashamed of myself. ¡®


    Xia Ji nodded and looked at Fang Chuyu. ¡°¡±Miss Fang, please tell me the whole story.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk¡­¡± Yuan Qing stood up.


    ¡°Sect Master Yuan, there¡¯s no need for that. I should have told you directly about these things,¡± said Fang Chuyu.


    After saying that¡­


    She continued.


    Weizhou was different from Yunzhou. The area was muchrger. There were demons, monks, sects, and mortal dynasties in thatnd. It was even moreplicated than the situation in Yunzhou.


    Perhaps it was because of this that the Weizhou sects didn¡¯t suppress the mortal world¡¯s dynasties as much as the Yunzhou sects..

 Chapter 579 - 579: 35. Untreated, Behind the Scenes, Weizhou, Karmic Battle

    Chapter 579 - 579: 35. Untreated, Behind the Scenes, Weizhou, Karmic Battle<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The mortal world¡¯s dynasties also consciously helped the sects do things, and the sects also cultivated in seclusion.


    The killing between the demons and monks had never stopped. Demons had transformed into humans, and they couldn¡¯t pass this test of temperament. They needed to go to the human world.<div>


    However, how could demons know thews of the human world? They did things based on their likes and dislikes. There were even some extreme demons who caused trouble.


    Therefore, monks suppressed demons and devils everywhere.


    Fang Chuyu was the Sage Nun of arge Righteous Sect in Weizhou.


    It was originally peaceful.


    However, a hundred years ago, a group of people suddenly appeared in Weizhou. These people were strange and powerful, and many of their powers were not found in this world.


    Most importantly, this group of people was unscrupulous. They did not have any scruples in their actions and did not fOllow any rules.


    It was probably that regardless of whether it was the Buddhist, demon, or mortal dynasties, as long as she took a fancy to someone, she would help that person kill her enemy.


    Not only did they kill, they even massacred cities and wiped out sects. From top to bottom, from the old to the young, regardless of gender, no one was left alive.


    The cruelty of his methods left even demons bbergasted.


    As a result, the world was inplete chaos.


    There were all kinds of unimaginable and disgusting things that made one¡¯s hair stand on end.<div>


    Most importantly, this group of people had always thought that they were innocent.


    It was natural for them to kill people.


    And if you don¡¯t let him kill you, then you are evil.


    If you don¡¯t kill yourself immediately, he will exterminate your entire family.


    Fang Chuyu had met a young man from this group.


    It was a young man she had identally met when she was training in the mountains.


    When she found the young man, he was seriously injured, so she kindly treated him and even answered many of his questions.


    He thought that this was a good deed.


    However, if he were to do it again, Fang Chuyu promised that she would not save him. Instead, she would kill him with a sword.


    After that, the young man came to her and asked her all sorts of questions. She also helped him out one by one. Sometimes, the young man would also buy some food from the mortal world from the foot of the mountain, saying that it was a reward for asking questions.


    Fang Chuyu was afraid of hurting the youth¡¯s self-esteem. Moreover, most of the food was cheap, so she ate them all. After all, it was normal for the sect to return the favor.<div>


    Then, one day, the young man suddenly said that he wanted to marry her. Fang Chuyu couldn¡¯t believe her ears, so she told the young man that she was the Sage Nun of the sect. The sect had high expectations of her, and she needed to focus on cultivation. She didn¡¯t think about finding a cultivation partner. That youth had asked her to stop being the Sage Nun and betray the sect. Fang Chuyu rejected him directly.


    The youth revealed a sinister expression, but he did not say much at that time.


    A few yearster, Fang Chuyu went out with a senior brother of another sect to train and coincidentally met the youth in the city.


    The young man¡¯s expression was cold as he suddenly questioned her loudly, ¡®Why did you betray him?¡±


    Fang Chuyu was baffled.


    Then, the young man asked her sternly, ¡± Do you know how much he sacrificed for this rtionship? ¡±


    Fang Chuyu was even more bbergasted. She racked her brains but could not figure out what this young man had sacrificed.


    Maybe he bought some food for her?


    Besides, what kind of rtionship was this?


    The young man suddenly became furious and started to scold her crazily. He also said, ¡± I¡¯ll return the humiliation you gave me a hundred or a thousand times over. ¡±


    Therefore, he exploded with unimaginable power and killed her senior brother. Then, in a fit of anger, he ughtered the subordinate city of the sect she was training in. He killed people like flies and even said, ¡°You forced me to do this.¡±


    Fang Chuyu hurriedly fled.


    But this was still the beginning of the nightmare.


    After that, that youth ughtered the sect that the senior brother from the previous sect was in and even dered that ¡®this is just the beginning. One yearter, he will personally head to the Wind Clear Sect to take revenge and make those who looked down on him pay the price.¡¯


    Fang Chuyu was from the Feng Qing Sect.


    After the sect master found out about this, he asked her to escape and at the same time announced to the public that she would be expelled.


    But¡­


    That youth still went to the Wind Clear Sect.


    After that, she killed the sect master who had shown her great kindness. Then, she supported one of them and began to look for her everywhere.


    She escaped everywhere and came to Yunzhou by boat by chance.


    However, there were still many of her friends in the Wind Clear Sect. It could even be said that they were her rtives. She could not just leave. She wanted to find a powerful helper in the Cloud Continent and return together. She did not necessarily want to kill that person, but at least she hoped that she could protect herself and save a few of her rtives and friends.


    She had been searching for fifty years. She had hoped that Yuan Qing would go to Weizhou with her, but Yuan Qing was involved with many forces and could not escape. Thus, she had hoped to go with Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji roughly understood after hearing this.


    ¡°What kind of power do those people have?¡± he asked.


    It¡¯s very strange, ¡± Fang Chuyu said. ¡± Some people are clearly not in a high realm, but they can still burst out with extremely strong power. However, that kind of power seems to be one-time-use. That¡¯s because after that person has used it once, he will not use it again.


    There are also all sorts of strange ways to use power, as if it doesn¡¯t belong to this world. Some can directly make a person dizzy, some can make a seemingly ordinary person suddenly be extremely powerful, some can turn healing into damage, and some can make a person remain in a weak state. No matter how hard you try to guard against it, you can¡¯t defend against it. ¡®


    ¡® Wait a minute, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said. ¡± What does it mean when healing bes damage? ¡±


    Fang Chuyu thought for a moment and said, ¡± If an ordinary person were to suffer such an injury, they would at most be weakened. However, if an extraordinary person were to suffer such an injury, the powerful recovery ability would torture the extraordinary person, causing the extraordinary person to slowly die in pain and despair.. ¡°

 Chapter 580 - 580: 35. Untreated, Behind the Scenes, Weizhou, Karmic Battle

    Chapter 580 - 580: 35. Untreated, Behind the Scenes, Weizhou, Karmic Battle<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Is this power that powerful?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    Fang Chuyu revealed a look of recollection. ¡± Although I¡¯ve only heard of it, I¡¯ve seen the power that person used¡­¡¯<div>


    Many of the powers did not seem to belong to him, but were borrowed from some existence.


    After that, many people understood it this way.


    If it was his own power, he might be able to break it, but that existence is too terrifying. As long as he touches it, it will be irreversible.¡±


    Xia Ji fell silent.


    In an instant, he found the second clue about Little Su¡¯s memory loss.


    Yuan Qing, who was standing at the side, was dumbstruck. ¡± There¡¯s actually such a thing in this world? ¡±


    He suppressed his emotions and asked Xia Ji, ¡°¡±Mister First, do you have a decision?¡±


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment. ¡± I¡¯m willing to go to Weizhou with Miss Fang. I¡¯ll help you clear your karma, but you have to listen to me. ¡®


    Fang Chuyu frowned slightly.


    Before she could speak,


    Yuan Qing raised his hand to stop her from saying anything. He then looked at<div>


    Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±Mister First is really confident. Let¡¯s have a go then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them turned their eyes slightly. Suddenly, Yuan Qing raised his hand.


    Two small ck dots flew up from the ground.


    Itnded on the table.


    Upon closer inspection, they were actually two small ants with simr physiques. There were earth dragons in the room, and some ces in the corners were extremely old, so they had ant nests. These two ants were probably out searching for food.


    ¡® Mr. First has already disyed his divine power, ¡± Yuan Qing said. ¡± It¡¯s at the highest level. There¡¯s no need to fight. ¡±


    In that case, let¡¯s talk about karma.¡±


    He pointed at the two ants and said, ¡± You and I will each cast Karma to change their fate so that they can temporarily transform into another life form.


    Then, these two transformed ants will kill each other and discuss the Dao. Is that okay?¡±


    Xia Ji looked interested and said, ¡°¡±Good.¡±<div>


    After the two of them finished talking, Fang Chuyu retreated a little and watched from afar.


    Xia Ji mobilized his negative karma and pointed at the ant.


    The white karma poured into the ant¡¯s body.


    The ant suddenly stopped, as if it was veryfortable, but it was still flustered by this sudden ¡°attack¡±.


    Immediately after, it seemed to have gained some intelligence. It seemed to have sensed something and quieted down.


    After a while, the shell around the ant started to turn ck, getting darker and darker. It was as ck as metal, and the metal became thicker and thicker.


    Correspondingly, the ant¡¯s body also began to grow. It gradually grew to the size of a human fist. and its ck bodv had alreadv transformed into armor.


    The sound of metal beingpressed could be heard in the air. The armor became more and more solid, showing an extremely heavy and solid feeling.


    Following that, the ant¡¯s three pairs of legs began to stand up. Sharp metal des actually formed from the inside and were hooked on the outside.


    This was not the end.


    Chi chi chi¡­


    With a few soft sounds, the ant grew three pairs of legs to support its huge and heavy body.


    The 12 legs had turned into 12 sickles.


    Although its tail was also covered in thick armor, it was dark green and seemed to contain a strange poison.


    Xia Ji watched curiously.


    If Yuan Qing hadn¡¯t suggested it, he wouldn¡¯t have thought about using Karma.


    At this moment, he was already engrossed in it.


    It was as if the evolution of life required a long time. It waspleted very quickly at his fingertips. The ant grew bigger and bigger.


    Kaka!


    The table couldn¡¯t support itself, and its four feet pressed against the ground, making a grinding sound that made one¡¯s teeth ache.


    Then, another explosion sounded.


    It turned out that the twelve sickles had identally moved slightly, and the table had been cut.


    The Twelve Sickle Feet Armor Poison Antnded on the ground, and the ground instantly shattered again¡­


    The cracks formed a spider web.


    The strange ant¡¯s body was still growing. It gradually became the size of a small pig before it stopped. It was emitting an extremely dangerous smell.


    However, it still had some spirituality and bowed to Xia Ji in a human-like manner.


    Only then did Xia Ji pause for a moment. He raised his head to look at the other side, wanting to understand his opponent¡¯s progress.


    And then¡­


    He saw Yuan Qing staring at him with wide eyes, as if he had seen a ghost, but the ant in his hand was still the same.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sect Master Yuan moving?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m notpeting anymore. I admit defeat.¡± Yuan Qing smiled bitterly.


    Then, he turned to look at Fang Chuyu, who was also bbergasted. ¡°¡±Miss Chuyu, with Mister First going back to Weizhou with you, you are a hundred times better than me..¡¯

 Chapter 581 - 581:36. Crossing the Heavenly Gate, Meeting Miao Miao Again

    Chapter 581 - 581:36. Crossing the Heavenly Gate, Meeting Miao Miao Again<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ta Ta Ta¡­


    The sound of running could be heard on the mountain road.<div>


    A young girl clenched her fists and was running for her life.


    Although she was wearing the clothes of a little beggar, it could not hide her beautiful and agile figure.


    Her skin was as white as snow, and under the golden sunlight, she looked as beautiful as a fairy.


    The mountain path was rapidly retreating under her feet.


    The little kitten pendant on her neck was swaying, looking very cute.


    She quickly ran across the path and tiptoed across the river on the slippery rocks on the water. Then, she rolled into a big pit that seemed to have been dug long ago. Then, she moved her hands repeatedly and buried herself.


    As soon as she finished these actions, the sound of horse hooves could be heard on the distant mountain path.


    A tall man sat on a horse, his eyes shing with amazement.


    Wasn¡¯t that girl too beautiful?


    However¡­


    He clenched his fists and sighed coldly.¡±This person from the other world really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. I clearly wanted to help her, but not only did she not want my help, she even wanted to escape.<div>


    If she followed me back to the residence, wouldn¡¯t it be a hundred times better than her outside?


    This woman actually let down my good intentions. It¡¯s really infuriating.¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± said a man on the other side.


    ¡°Forget it?¡± The tall man questioned coldly, ¡± Li Qiang, you only know how to speak up for these otherworldly people every day. Have you long forgotten your identity as a transmigrator? ¡±


    ¡°Shen Tianfei, aren¡¯t people from another world human?¡± asked the man named Li Qiang. We all know that this isn¡¯t a game and that these are real people. Have we forgotten all the books we¡¯ve read? Have you eaten your conscience?¡±


    The tall man named Shen Tianfei shook his head and said, ¡°¡±You no longer have your original heart.¡±


    ¡°What initial heart?¡± ¡°Free and unfettered. This is the meaning of our transmigration.¡±


    ¡°Then what is carefree?¡±


    ¡°The woman I like must be with me. The woman who likes me can¡¯t be with another man anymore, or they will all die. I can kill whoever I want and exterminate the entire n. This is freedom.


    This is our heart.


    If you forget your identity as a transmigrator, forget your heart, and sympathize with the people from another world all day long, then you are destined to be ostracized and ridiculed by everyone.


    Li Qiang, you¡¯re my friend, so I¡¯m reminding you.<div>


    Today, I must find that young girl. I like her, and I want to consummate my marriage with her tonight. Only then will I live up to my heart.¡±


    ¡°You just said that you wanted to help her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am helping her. Being able to marry me will be of great benefit to her cultivation in the future. As long as she bes my woman and behave herself every day, I will also give her treasures. Wasn¡¯t this helping her?


    She actually ran away. This is letting me down and tarnishing my heart. Then I really won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Shen Tianfei! ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you really forgotten that you¡¯re a transmigrator?¡± ¡°You ¡­ What is your original intention? You¡¯re all heartless and hypocritical.¡±


    ¡°Li Qiang, you¡¯re too naive. There¡¯s only the strong and the weak in this world.¡± ¡± You¡¯re my friend. I¡¯m just giving you some pointers to let you understand this point. ¡±


    I don¡¯t care if these people are real or not. I can¡¯t suffer any grievances, or else it¡¯ll be a great humiliation. This girl dared to escape. After I capture her, I¡¯ll definitely punish her and make her understand that she was wrong.¡±


    ¡® Shen Tianfei! ¡±


    ¡°I want to drug her and throw her into a beggar¡¯s nest.¡±


    ¡°Are you a beast?¡±


    ¡°She only lost her body, but my heart was hurt by her!


    Did she know how much harm she would cause to a person by running away and rejecting his kindness? How could this bepared?


    As a transmigrator, you sympathize with people from another world every day. You¡¯re heartless, unjust, disloyal, and have lost your heart. You¡¯re not qualified to talk to me anymore.¡±


    Li Qiang suddenly took a few steps forward and blocked the tall man. ¡®¡±¡®Today, I will not let you capture her. A few days ago, you insisted on eliminating the weeds and roots. In the end, you destroyed the entire Tian residence from top to bottom. You did not even let a three-month-old child off¡­l won¡¯t sit idly by anymore.¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t get rid of the roots, ¡± Shen Tianfei said curiously. ¡± Do you think I should wait for the three-month-old child to grow up and take revenge? ¡®


    ¡± You destroyed the Tian Mansion because you discovered that the Tian Mansion had a treasure and wanted to take it, ¡± Li Qiang said. ¡± Others are not willing to give it to you. ¡®


    ¡± The Tian Family is just a mortal family, ¡± Shen Tianfei said curiously. ¡± They can¡¯t guard the treasure. ¡®


    I helped them out of kindness, but they didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡®


    ¡°How can I help them?¡± Li Qiang asked, trembling.


    Shen Tianfei smiled. ¡± If I didn¡¯t take the treasure, others would have gone to rob him. Then, they would have killed his entire family. So, I¡¯m helping him. I¡¯m helping him avoid the disaster of extermination. ¡®


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only did they not appreciate it, but they also guarded against me and hurt my heart.


    Such an ungrateful and heartless family, I will naturally enforce justice on behalf of the heavens and kill them.


    To cut grass, one must remove its roots, or else it will grow again in the spring breeze. Therefore, I will naturally send them on their way from top to bottom, from men to women, from old to young.


    I acted quickly, so they didn¡¯t suffer.


    If it were anyone else, they would probably be tortured again.¡±


    After saying that.


    Shen Tianfei sighed heavily. ¡± Even though I¡¯ve suffered such grievances, I¡¯m still willing to think for the Tian family.. Is there such a good person like me in this world?

 Chapter 582 - 582: 36. Crossing the Heavenly Gate, Meeting Miao Miao Again

    Chapter 582: 36. Crossing the Heavenly Gate, Meeting Miao Miao Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    And you actually said that I have no conscience?


    Li Qiang, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve lost your heart, lost your dreams, and forgotten your identity. It really disgusts me. ¡®


    After saying that.


    He immediately urged his horse forward. He had to find that young girl.


    The young girl was petite and agile, and her body emitted an extremely cute aura. Although she was wearing coarse clothes, it was still unable to hide her beautiful face. If she were to change into other clothes, she would look even


    Detter.


    He had been in the other world for so many years. Even though he was the master behind the scenes of Feng Country, the master of 37 sects, and had seen countless women, he had never seen such a young girl. Thinking of this, Shen Tianfei¡¯s heart burned with passion again.


    He hurried forward.


    Li Qiang clenched his fists tightly and lowered his head. When it was time, he did not dare to stop him because he could not beat this¡­


    His expression changed a few times and he sighed softly, ¡°¡±Perhaps you¡¯re right. This is just another world. In any case, it¡¯s not our hometown. In that case, even if the people here are real, the civilization here is real, and everything here is real¡­What did it matter?


    In any case, I am a transmigrator. In this ce, even if I rape, plunder,mit all kinds of crimes, kill as I please, and bewless, it is only right.


    This world can be painful, but I absolutely cannot suffer the slightest grievance.


    Other people could have their entire families ughtered and their entire families tortured to death, but I absolutely could not be red at by others.


    Maybe you¡¯re right ¡­


    I want to be free and unfettered.


    I just want to maintain my original heart.


    I must not forget my identity as a transmigrator.


    This is an era where the strong prey on the weak.¡±


    Xia Ji rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He was thinking too much. She was his only wife.


    When they first met, although she was wearing a dusty beggar¡¯s clothes, she was still beautiful and lively, like a fairy.


    While he was thinking, he had already arrived at the Heaven Breaking Gate.


    With Yuan Qing leading the way, the entire Heaven Breaking Sect was iparably respectful.


    Xia Ji collected his thoughts and helped Little Su up as he looked around.


    This was a dock that stretched for about two thousand meters. There were many berths up and down, and there were several docks of different sizes at the top. It could be said to be huge.


    At this moment, the people lining up at the dock were some ves who had just been transported up.


    There were men, women, and children among the ves, but there were no old people.


    Most of the people had no hope in their eyes and were supervising them as they walked west with their heads lowered.


    Xia Ji had already known about it when he came here. There was a big city about two kilometers west of the dock area. The city was full of houses, and it was obviously used to amodate these people.


    What made Xia Ji feel strange was that there was no anger in the eyes of these ves who had been transported here. As they walked west, no one whipped them. Instead, they walked on their own ord. No one stopped them from talking to each other.


    He could tell, even if it was usually like this.


    Yuan Qing looked at him and suddenly said, ¡± Mister First, you can go and ask these people. Then, you will understand what I mean by having a clear conscience. ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask. He had already heard the voices of many ves.


    Although it was numbness and despair, it also felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve finallynded, we¡¯ve finallynded! We escaped Weizhou, that¡¯s great! ¡±


    A mother and son were talking.


    ¡± Mother, don¡¯t worry. We can start a new life in this newnd. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little hard or tiring.


    ¡°But your father¡­¡±


    ¡°Those bastards!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Son, don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t say it. ¡± The woman cried in fear, her face full of fear.


    ¡°Mom, this is no longer Weizhou. Even if I say this, they won¡¯t be able to hear me.¡±


    A man with a crippled arm walked past silently with pain in his eyes.


    A woman with red eyes seemed to have been greatly provoked and moved away from the crowd in shock.


    There were children who had been burned to the point of being hideous. They clenched their fists and gritted their teeth, their eyes filled with hatred that was far beyond their age.


    Xia Ji was stunned when he saw this.


    ¡°No matter what, they will have a ce to stay here, food to eat, and we will protect them.¡± Yuan Qing said from the side.


    After that, he even connected with therge merchant association and helped them do things.


    Among them, there were many low-key experts or capable people. If they showed their talents in the future, there would naturally be people who would use them.


    Mister First, do you think I¡¯m still in the ve business?¡± Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± What happened to them? ¡±


    ¡°Weizhou is very chaotic,¡± Yuan Qing said. ¡°It¡¯s the people Miss Chuyu mentioned. ¡±


    The two of them chatted as they walked.


    Little Su silently followed behind Xia Ji. She was in a daze now, as if the world had disappeared, the heavens and the earth were gone, and the four seasons did not matter anymore. There was only this young man in front of her.


    If this young man was gone, then she would have nothing. She could not go anywhere and could only sit and wait for death.


    Fang Chuyu also listened to their conversation quietly.


    Soon, they arrived at the side of the boat.


    This was arge ship that was two hundred meters long. There was a cargo hold in the middle, which was obviously carrying some goods. Looking at the loading and unloading situation at the dock, it should be the specialty of the south of Yunzhou, the ¡± Ice Mine.


    This kind of stone contained a rare metal called ¡°White Xuan Iron¡±. If a little bit of it was added when forging a weapon, it could make the sharpness and toughness of the weaponpletely different..

 Chapter 583 - 583: 36. Crossing the Heavenly Gate, Meeting Miao Miao Again

    Chapter 583: 36. Crossing the Heavenly Gate, Meeting Miao Miao Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although this kind of ice ore was useless to the sect, it was a resource that the mortal countries of Weizhou had to scramble to purchase, and it was expensive.


    The bow of the ship was painted blue with the words ¡°Chengfeng¡±.


    There were already a few people standing by the boat.


    Yuan Qing waved his hand, and those people ran over.


    ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± The leader stepped forward and greeted cautiously.


    ¡°Captain Wang, this is Mr. First. He will be with you on this voyage.¡± Yuan Qing nced at him.


    The leader of the men was a calm middle-aged man who suppressed his excitement. He had never seen the person who spoke to him before, but the Heaven Breaking Sect Master had long informed him, so he knew who this person was.


    And such a big shot actually addressed him as Mister First, so his status was naturally clear at a nce.


    In Captain Wang¡¯s eyes, Mister First was no different from a god, so he hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°¡±Greetings, Mister First.¡±


    The high-ranking officers behind him also bowed.


    After Yuan Qing finished his introduction, he stood by the side of the boat.


    The sea breeze blew past their hair, mixed with the icy and snowy atmosphere of the southern part of Yunzhou.


    Yuan Qing said, ¡± The loading is expected to bepleted this morning. We will need to add fresh water after that. It is expected to bepleted in the afternoon. The sea tide will rise at that time. Mister First, Miss Chuyu, Yuan Qing will bid farewell to you here. ¡±


    Several dayster.


    The coastline hadpletely disappeared.


    The Wind Rider entered Sky Gate Sea.


    Captain Wang said that the voyage would take about 30 days.


    The Chengfeng Ship was meant to carry goods, then carry ves and Weizhou specialties before returning. Therefore, the ship was very spacious and quiet.


    The waves rustled, and the white birds flew low, pping their wings between the blue sea and the clouds.


    The waves were broken by the bow of the ship, and the stern of the ship drew a white trail under the sunlight. Soon, it was swallowed by the surrounding waves and returned to calm.


    The wind was cold.


    The weather was good.


    Fang Chuyu was a little nervous, but also a little rxed.


    After interacting with this Mister First, she waspletely at ease.


    Perhaps in the eyes of this young man, her face, which could make men stare at her and make men yearn for her, was nothing.


    She saw Xia Ji and Xiao Su basking in the sun, so she grabbed a scroll and walked over.


    She smoothed her white dress and sat beside Xia Ji. She smiled and said, ¡°¡®Good morning, Mister First.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chuyu, have you had breakfast?¡± Xia Ji asked casually.


    ¡°Ah, I ate it.¡± Fang Chuyu smiled. ¡± Mister First is really a gentle and easy-going man. As for thisdy¡­¡± I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve met those people before.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± She¡¯s my sister. ¡±


    Little Su suddenly seemed to wake up and shouted, ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled.


    Fang Chuyu didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she changed the topic. She opened the scroll and spread it out on the ground.¡±Mister First, this is the map of the Wei Province that my Feng Qing Sect once bought at a high price. Although it is notprehensive, and although it has definitely changed after decades, it is still worth a look.¡±


    Xia Ji leaned over and pressed his hand against the corner of the picture to take a closer look.


    Weizhou was a continent shaped like a pair of sickles connected by short handles, rotating in an anti-clockwise direction.


    Clearly, it was also divided into the northern and southern continents. However, the two continents were not separated by the Half Sky Mountain, but by a strange bridge that was extremely long.


    He asked as he looked at it, slowly figuring it out.


    Fang Chuyu felt that she did not dislike this young Mister First at all. She had never seen such a man before, and this made her curious.


    How many things had this man experienced to be forged into such a state?


    It was as if her heart was rxed with him around.


    It was as if even if the sky copsed, he could still raise his hand to support it.


    Fang Chuyu flipped her long ck hair and leaned against Xia Ji with a bright smile on her face. She pointed at the map and said, ¡± This is Dragon Horn


    Harbor, and this is also the destination of the Chengfeng Ship. Since Mister First has asked me to listen to your arrangements, what do you n to do? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to E Mountain Fishing Vige first,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°But there are many fishing viges at the foot of Crocodile Mountain. I¡¯ll apany Mister First to search for them.¡± Anyway, the matters of the Wind


    Clear Sect could not be rushed.


    By the way, has Mister First also entered the fourteenth realm?¡±


    ¡± No. ¡± Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± Thirteen states. ¡®


    ¡°Thirteen realms?¡± Fang Chuyu was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you enter the 14th realm, Mister First?¡± Fang Chuyu asked in confusion. Although it was hard to find the books of the past few years, and although the cktide was dangerous, the variousrge sects had umted some. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to take a page, right?¡±


    She had already entered the 14th realm, but this Mister First was only at the 13th realm?


    If she didn¡¯t know how powerful this Mister First was, she would have turned around and left.


    It was only after she entered the 14th level that she realized that the difference between the 13th and 14th levels was like the difference between heaven and earth. This was because the ¡± ck membrane ¡± of the 14th level could not be broken by the power below the 14th level.


    The ck membrane was just the beginning. There was still a long way to go.


    But now, this person who had protected her back to Weizhou actually said that he was only at the thirteenth realm. How could she not be anxious?


    Fang Chuyu clenched her fists and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Mister First, when we reach Weizhou, you should listen to me. I will go to a sect that I am familiar with and see if I can get a page of the book for you so that you can write your name on it.


    After that, we¡¯ll live in seclusion in the mountains. When you break through to the 14th realm, we¡¯ll move out together.¡±


    Did you misunderstand something when I said Thirteen Realms? ¡± Xia Ji asked..

 Chapter 584 - 584: 36. Crossing the Heavenly Gate, Meeting Miao Miao Again

    Chapter 584 - 584: 36. Crossing the Heavenly Gate, Meeting Miao Miao Again<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Fang Chuyu was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡± Mister First, I don¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just that the 14th realm is a realm separated by heaven and earth. If you haven¡¯t reached the 14th realm, no matter how strong you were before, you can only run away when facing the 14th realm.<div>


    If I break through to the 14th realm, my previous strength will be even stronger with the support of the 14th realm. ¡±


    Xia Ji nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Slowly, Fang Chuyu calmed down. She was a little disappointed, but there was nothing she could do. She could only rely on this person now.


    Halfway through the journey.


    Xia Ji began to have nightmares, but because of this secret route and his strong karma, he was almost in no danger.


    Fang Chuyu, on the other hand, was almost always trapped in a nightmare.


    At the critical moment, she even needed Xia Ji¡¯s help to survive.


    As for Little Su, her power was almost sealed. She was also in a daze and did not encounter any danger.


    Along the way, they did encounter some small sea demons, but they all passed without any danger.


    It would be fine if he encountered a stronger sea demon.


    The Chengfeng Ship was equipped with offensive and defensive magical equipment. Although Xia Ji had to spend his energy to resist the Nightmare Tribtion Demons, he could still be in a half- asleep state so that he could deal with the outside world.<div>


    Thirty dayster.


    The Chengfeng entered Dragon Horn Harbor.


    Xia Ji and the other two entered the nearby city from the port and prepared to investigate the fishing vige at the foot of Crocodile Mountain.


    The southern part of Weizhou was warm, and with the addition of the sea voyage, it was already early spring.


    On this day¡­


    The three of them had arrived at Crocodile Mountain.


    There were hundreds of fishing viges in E Mountain.


    After visiting more than ten fishing viges, the three of them found a riverside to rest.


    The river came from the mountain and was transformed by the spring. It lingered over the soft flowers and stones in the stream and flowed.


    Fang Chuyu was sitting cross-legged under a tree.


    Little Suy by the river,zily basking in the sun and sleeping.<div>


    Xia Ji skillfully caught some fish from the stream and started grilling them after applying oil. This was considered lunch.


    The tongue of the me leaped up and licked the fish that was used as lunch.


    Xia Ji rolled the wooden stick so that the fish would be evenly heated and not scorched.


    Soon, the fragrance of the meat spread.


    However, Little Su was still sleeping. Now, she slept all day long. She was in a weak state where an ordinarv Derson could cut off her head.


    Xia Ji nced at Xiao Su and was about to wake her up when he heard hurried footsteps from afar.


    The footsteps were light and nimble, like a cat jumping up and down.


    In the distance, there were still the sounds of horse hooves and the faint sound of armor shing.


    Those voices were getting closer and closer with the wind. Xia Ji waved his hand, and a barrier rose up and enveloped them.


    This istion barrier could prevent the three of them from being discovered by ordinary people, ordinary martial artists, and cultivators.


    After doing all this, the sound of footsteps running in the distance was already in front of him.


    Xia Jixin sensed something and tilted his head slightly.


    Turning his head, he saw a person.


    If his soul was struck by a strong impact, he would be stunned on the spot.


    It was a petite girl wearing a gray robe. However, the arms and ankles that were exposed from the coarse sleeves were even more snow-white. She had a beautiful face and a lively posture, as if she was filled with endless vitality and spiritual energy. The pendant on her chest had a cat face, swaying as she ran.


    Xia Ji watched as she ran from afar to a small path on the side.


    He still hadn¡¯te to his senses. This was five hundred years ofpanionship, this was more than a thousand years of longing, this was the result of fate, this was the red line drawn by three mysterious wills.


    The moment he saw her, he felt that he had be a mortal who could feel joy, anger, sorrow, and joy.


    His divinity had disappeared, leaving only humanity.


    Fang Chuyu saw him like this and turned her head curiously. She nced at the girl who was running like a cat and revealed a strange expression.


    This girl was very beautiful and belonged to a different type from him, but wasn¡¯t Mr. First¡¯s expression too exaggerated?


    Was this love at first sight?


    Or was Mr. First just amon person who was mesmerized by the face of a little fairy or elf?


    Just as she was thinking about it, she saw that Xia Ji had already removed the istion barrier.


    He walked out and blocked the girl¡¯s path.


    ¡°Miaomiao?¡± he shouted.


    The girl rolled her eyes in surprise.. ¡± You know me?

 Chapter 585 - 585: 37. The Law of the Word, A Blade’s Light

    Chapter 585 - 585: 37. The Law of the Word, A de¡¯s Light<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji wanted to reach out to hold her hand, but seeing that the girl was a little wary, he said, ¡°¡±Barbecue on the street, Wangjiang Tower, Mirror Lake Spring and Autumn, the depths of the Fire Tribtion, Shangri-La¡­¡±


    Miao Miao looked confused and confused. She suddenly realized something and rolled her eyes.¡±Little brother, don¡¯t block the way. I¡¯m going to escape.<div>


    You should also hide quickly. These people behind are very unreasonable.¡±


    After saying that, she flung her arms and ran away. She ran very fast, and in a short while, she raised the dust.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes.


    Lu Chan was right. Miao Miao would appear by his side every 500 years, and he would recoznize her immediatelv.


    However¡­


    What kind of arrangement was this for Miao Miao?


    He sat cross-legged on a bluestone, ready to help Miao Miao deal with these people before going after her.


    At this moment, a strange aura suddenly enveloped them.


    An invisible air shield enveloped him, Miao Miao, and the two people in the distance.


    This aura didn¡¯t contain any malice, but it was extremely powerful.


    Soon ¡­<div>


    The mountain peak in the distance had a ring metallic reflection.


    Then,


    A group of armored cavalrymen with the word ¡°Feng¡± embroidered on their shoulders passed through the mountain path.


    These cavalrymen ran past Xia Ji and Miao Miao, but they ignored them and left.


    Miao Miao had obviously noticed it as well, and she looked around curiously. Xia Ji locked onto his target and said calmly, ¡°¡±Fellow Daoist, who are you?¡±


    The space fluctuated, revealing a man who was not tall but was exceptionally strong.


    The man¡¯s eyes were very beautiful. They were so beautiful that they should be on the face of a peerless beauty, not on the face of a rough man. Even so, this pair of beautiful eyes neutralized the man¡¯s heroic and bandit aura.


    It made his entire face form a contradiction, and a strange boldness surged out.


    The man stared at Xia Ji for a while before he suddenlyughed. ¡°¡±1 didn¡¯t expect you to actually discover me. It seems that I¡¯ve been meddling in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± You helped me, Miaomiao, and the others. I should thank you.


    Not far away, Miao Miao, who was listening carefully, was shocked. How could she be represented?<div>


    ¡°Little brother, are we very close?¡± she asked. Xia Ji looked at her deeply and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Even though she said that, she still felt a certain attraction and subconsciously stood beside Xia Ji.


    ¡°My name is Wang Xiong,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Qi Yu,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Wang Xiong smiled. ¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a sense of closeness when I see Brother Qi. In addition, I noticed that the girl was being chased these few days, so I showed up to save her. ¡±


    I might not be older than you, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Why do you call me brother? ¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, you must be older than me, because I¡¯m only twenty-six years old.


    I¡¯m really twenty-six years old.¡±


    His beautiful eyes moved. ¡± Brother Qi, can you treat me to a grilled fish? ¡± ¡°Please,¡± Xia Ji said.


    On the side, Miao Miao rolled her eyes and tiptoed backward as if she was going to run.


    Xia Ji grabbed her as soon as she moved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡±


    Miao Miao stared at him. ¡± Why are you so fierce? ¡±


    ¡°I am fierce¡­¡±


    Miao Miao looked at him. ¡± You didn¡¯t save me. ¡±


    Although she said that, she did not run towards Wang Xiong.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to run anyway.¡±


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Miao Miao shouted.


    After shouting for a while, she seemed to find it boring. Then, Xia Ji pulled her to the campfire and sat down to eat the grilled fish.


    After eating two mouthfuls, her eyes lit up. It was really fragrant.


    When it was time to eat, Little Su woke up and began to eat the grilled fish quietly.


    Fang Chuyu was a little unwilling to meet strangers. Moreover, she had taken the fasting pill and did note over.


    ¡°Brother Qi, do you find it strange? Why did I attack?¡± Wang Xiong asked. After all, those Feng Country cavalrymen were just ordinary people.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything and just listened quietly.


    It¡¯s because they¡¯ve received orders from the God of Feng Nation, ¡± Wang Xiong said. ¡± That¡¯s why they¡¯re here to capture people. If Brother Qi were to sh with them head-on, the God of Feng Nation will soon be here. Then, things will get out of hand. ¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is the God of Feng Nation?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°His name is Shen Tianfei. He¡¯s a transmigrator.¡± Wang Xiong looked at him deeply.


    Seeing that Xia Jits expression did not change, he continued, ¡°¡±Me too.¡± ¡°You look different,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Wang Xiong sighed. ¡± For some reason, there are many people who have transmigrated in this world. They have formed a force called the Divine Court. The strong ones call themselves gods, and the weaker ones are called divine sons. However, this son does not mean son, but seed.


    The Son of God was the future God.


    God was the Son of God of the past.


    The purpose of the Pantheon Court was to conquer the world. Almost all the transmigrators in the Weizhou Continent were at the divine son level, and the stronger ones were in the east.


    Now, these Remnants are nning to continue west and conquer the Cloud Continent in the west.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Xia Ji asked. Why are you telling me this?¡±


    Wang Xiong said frankly, ¡°I was once a member of the Pantheon Court, but¡­¡± I realized that this so-called transmigrator alliance waspletely twisted and immoral. Those people¡¯s desires were magnified and out of control. They were filled with hypocrisy and disgust. They were even more demonic than demons. This conflicted with my thoughts and the books I had read..

 Chapter 586 - 586: 37. The Law of the Word, A Blade’s Light

    Chapter 586 - 586: 37. The Law of the Word, A de¡¯s Light<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    I don¡¯t want to be like that and I can¡¯t get along with them


    In fact, there are still people like me. Even if we leave, we will quietly survive on thisnd. There are even people who have families and businesses.<div>


    ¡°Thisnd is our new home. We want to protect it, but the power of the Divine Court is terrifying. We can¡¯t fight them head-on, nor can we stop them from doing anything. All we can do is secretly protect others.


    The people of the Divine Court regard us as traitors. If we find them, they will definitely not let us off.¡±


    As he said this, he took a bite of the grilled fish. He raised his hand and hooked It, causing a WISP or sprmg water to moat In tne alr ana enter ms moutn.


    Wang Xiong¡¯s lips moved twice. This time, he didn¡¯t say it in front of Miao Miao, Little Su, or Fang Chuyu, who was far away. Instead, he sent a voice transmission.


    ¡°As for why I¡¯m telling Brother Qi this, it¡¯s because my ability is a little special.


    Little brother can see things that others can¡¯t¡­


    For example¡­Fate.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed, and he transmitted his voice, ¡°¡±Then what about my fate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to calcte, it¡¯s immeasurable.¡± Wang Xiong said.


    That was the truth.


    His cheat was very special. He could earn points and then spend them to observe the fate of others. Then, he could learn an ability from this person.<div>


    The trajectory of fate was divided into ck and white. ck was evil, and white was good.


    In reality, this cheat wasn¡¯t considered strong in the Pantheon Court. In fact, it was very weak. However, when Wang Xiong walked out just now, he instinctively used his cheat ability on Xia Ji and calcted the points needed to observe Xia Ji¡¯s fate trajectory. ¡®


    That was¡­


    It was a point that he could not afford even if he lived for thousands of years.


    He had never seen such a number of points.


    Thus, he understood that this person was the true big shot of this world.


    Moreover, he was a big shot with a white destiny.


    He had lived on thisnd for ten years, but he had experienced life and death, and had seen many more ugly and shocking things than in his previous world.


    He was in pain, so he wanted to change.


    What made him even more pained was that he was discovered by the Divine Court. His newlywed wife was kidnapped and then killed.


    Then, the people from the Divine Court left a message saying, ¡± His betrayal hurt their feelings, and killing his newlywed wife was only to get back a little interest. ¡®<div>


    His wife died a tragic death.


    Wang Xiong was a calm person before he transmigrated. Although he was angry and in pain, he would endure it.


    He drank heavily every day, but in the end, he endured it. Then, he became excited again and walked around thisnd, saving lives. At the same time, he wanted to find an opportunity.


    This time, he had been saving people casually, but by ident, he had met Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji was his chance.


    Hence, he revealed his identity.


    At this moment, he was chatting with Xia Ji.


    They talked about everything.


    He was talking about what he had seen and heard.


    He said his thoughts.


    Because Yunzhou had never encountered a transmigrator, Xia Ji had only just heard about this.


    He was stunned.


    That was because¡­


    The actions of these transmigrators were hundreds or even thousands of times worse than the ancestors.


    At the very least, the ancestors did not want to care about the aristocratic families below, which led to the aristocratic families tomit evil. However, no matter how evil theymitted, this evil was still within a framework.


    However, these transmigrators did not care about bnce or framework at all. They were the source of evil after human nature was distorted.


    Compared to these people, the evil of the ancestor paled inparison.


    As for the reason¡­


    Xia Ji could roughly guess.


    Human nature¡¯s self-expansion.


    Or perhaps it was the deliberate distortion of the existence that caused the transmigration.


    After all, he once had a golden finger. It was only after refining the golden finger that he was able to get rid of that invisible restraint.


    Wang Xiong continued.


    Xia Ji was also listening.


    ¡°If Brother Qi doesn¡¯t mind, Wang Xiong would like to¡­To change everything.¡± ¡® Come with me then, ¡± Xia Ji said as he nced at the man.


    Wang Xiong revealed a happy expression and bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I wonder what Brother Qi is here for?¡± he asked.


    Xia Ji pointed at Xiao Su. ¡± My rtive lost her memory. I suspect that she has something to do with transmigrators, so I came here to investigate. ¡®


    Wang Xiong curiously looked up at Little Su.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed it before because Little Su¡¯s face was yellow and thin, and her hair was messy. She looked very weak.


    But after Xia Ji said that, Wang Xiong began to carefully examine it.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Laosan from E Mountain Fishing Vige,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Wang Xiong¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately widened. He suddenly smiled bitterly, ¡°Is this the Pope?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Wang Xiong smiled bitterly.


    Xia Ji knew that he knew what was going on, so he started to wait.


    ¡°Is her name Xia Xiaosu?¡± Wang Xiong asked again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Wang Xiong lowered his head to his knees and then silently transmitted his voice, ¡°Zhao Laosan died a long time ago. Even his family and the entire fishing vige were massacred.


    I¡¯ve heard of this when I was in the Pantheon Court because this is the most glorious founding history of the Pantheon Court¡­


    It was also the first chapter in the history of the establishment of the Pantheon Court, ¡®ying the Gods¡¯.


    This god was the Pope.


    Now, the Nine Utmost Beings of the Pantheon Court had ughtered the evil and high and mighty Pope, and with the original Death Temple as the foundation, they had established the Pantheon Court to protect the world..

 Chapter 587 - 587: 37. The Law of the Word, A Blade’s Light

    Chapter 587 - 587: 37. The Law of the Word, A de¡¯s Light<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    That¡¯s what the book says, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°They are a bunch of demons.¡± Wang Xiong sighed.


    ¡°ying a god?¡±<div>


    Xia Ji suddenly quieted down, and his body emitted a deep, silent aura.


    ¡°High and mighty?¡±


    ¡°Evil?¡±


    He silently recited this word that had nothing to do with Little Su.


    A me suddenly ignited in his heart.


    All these years, Little Su¡¯s weakness, coughing, pain, and crying had be the fuel for this me, causing the me to gradually rise and burn in his body that had lost its divinity. It made him feel as if something was being suppressed in his chest and was about to explode violently.


    ¡°The Divine Court is in the Yanzhou Continent west of Weizhou, but the secret sea route between the two continents seems to only be known by the people of the Divine Court.¡±


    ¡°Does the God of Feng Nation know?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I should know.¡± Wang Xiong said.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Brother Qi, don¡¯t be too hasty. The Divine Court is extremely powerful here. The power of those transmigrators is also mysterious and unfathomable¡­¡± Wang Xiong said in surprise.<div>


    ¡°I know,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°Then Brother Qi shouldn¡¯t go and find them now. If my estimation is correct, although Brother Qi is powerful, you¡¯re only at the 13th realm, right? Moreover, no one knows the location of the God of Feng Nation. Even the King of Feng


    Nation doesn¡¯t know¡­


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything else and moved closer to Miao Miao.


    He moved a little closer, and Miao Miao moved a little closer. Then, she red at him from the corner of her eyes.


    Before she could say anything, Xia Ji waved to the distance. ¡± Miss Chuyu. ¡±


    When Fang Chuyu heard him call out, she immediately came over. ¡°Go to Feng Qing Sect,¡± Xia Ji said calmly.


    Fang Chuyu was stunned. ¡± Mister First, I think I should wait. I¡¯ll go when you¡¯re at the 14th realm, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Brother Qi, there¡¯s still plenty of time in the future. There¡¯s no rush for this moment.¡± Wang Xiong also spoke up.


    He was a little flustered. The man in front of him was his chance. He wouldn¡¯t kill a big shot just because he told the truth, right?


    The two of them spoke almost at the same time. After they finished speaking, the two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding. They looked at each other and then began to persuade.<div>


    Several dayster.


    The six of them stood under a towering green mountain.


    The Wind Clear Sect was on the mountain.


    Xia Ji looked at Miao Miao. ¡± Can you take care of Xiao Wu? ¡±


    After these days of interaction, Miao Miao began to understand that this seemingly young man was actually almost a hundred years old.


    Moreover, he seemed to really know her.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Miao Miao said, ¡± Uncle, do you have any shame? You¡¯re already so old. I remember that I¡¯m only sixteen. ¡®


    Hearing the word ¡®uncle¡¯ , Xia Ji trembled and smiled. ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 leave Xiao Wu to you.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a small bottle. There were three blood-red pills in the bottle.


    This was the ¡°Hidden Pill¡±, which contained the power of his attack.


    ¡°If you encounter danger, throw one out. As long as the direction is correct and the target is correct, it will be fine.¡±


    Then, Xia Ji took out the Sea Calming Pearl and hung it around Miao Miao¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Little Ding mumbled.


    ¡°Protect them,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there aren¡¯t many treasures that can break my defense.¡±


    After Little Ding finished speaking, he transformed into an ordinary jade bead.


    Xia Ji looked at the green mountains and flowing water and suddenly whispered, ¡®¡±¡®There is a wooden house here.¡±


    The few of them were baffled.


    He didn¡¯t understand what Mister First meant by that¡­


    In the forest, birds suddenly flew up in fright. Immediately after, many trees flew into the sky and came from all directions.


    The tree bark fell off automatically and the trees formed automatically. Soon, a rather elegant wooden house with a natural aura was formed.


    Miao Miao blinked and looked at him¡­


    Fang Chuyu widened her eyes. Was this the power of heaven and earth?


    The power of a level 12 god art could be used like this?


    How could he be so strong?


    One had to know that the 12 states were actually just using the power of heaven and earth to attack and defend, but it was impossible to achieve this level.


    Wang Xiong muttered, ¡°Thew follows my words¡­¡± This is too awesome.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the grass around him and suddenly said, ¡®¡±¡®There must be flowers.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the seed in the soil began to struggle out of the fragrant soil as if it had received an edict from heaven and earth.


    The tip grew colorful flowers at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    These seeds were blown by the wind, brought by birds, and sunk into the mud by animals.


    At this moment, the originally empty mountain spring had be a paradise.


    ¡°You and Xiao Wu can rest here temporarily,¡± Xia Ji looked at Miao Miao.


    ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Xia Ji said.


    With that, he turned around and walked up the mountain.


    Wang Xiong and Fang Chuyu followed him.


    When the three of them reached the peak of the mountain, they saw the memorial archway surrounded by immortal energy.


    The memorial archway had the words ¡®Wind Clear Sect¡¯.


    The disciples on duty at the gate saw peopleing and walked forward. These were all young disciples and obviously did not recognize Fang Chuyu.


    Fang Chuyu nced at Xia Ji and saw that he was calm andposed. She gritted her teeth and said,


    Although Mr. First was at the thirteenth realm, his strength was unfathomable. Moreover, he had alreadye this far and could not retreat anymore.


    Thus, Fang Chuyu said to the young disciple on duty, ¡°¡±Go and report that Fang


    Chuyu has returned..¡±

 Chapter 588 - 588: 37. The Law of the Word, A Blade’s Light

    Chapter 588: 37. The Law of the Word, A de¡¯s Light


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as Fang Chuyu¡¯s name was mentioned, the two young disciples immediately revealed a look of joy.


    They had obviously heard of the Sage Nun¡¯s story.


    And the master behind the scenes of the Wind Clear Sect, that lord, had been looking for her all this while.


    Now that Fang Chuyu had returned, didn¡¯t that mean that it was exactly what that lord wanted?


    If that lord was happy, the entire Wind Clear Sect would be rewarded. Thus, one of them stayed behind while the other rode his sword to report to the sect.


    Not long after, a purple-robed man rode his sword and rushed over from afar.


    The disciple on duty who stayed behind called out respectfully,¡±Martial Uncle


    Zhang.¡±


    Go back to the sect. ¡± The purple-robed man waved his hand. ¡± I¡¯ll stay here. ¡±


    The disciple on duty was stunned. Just as he was about to say something, the purple-robed man said, ¡°My words don¡¯t work anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    Only then did the disciple on duty leave on his sword.


    After he left,


    The purple-robed man looked at Fang Chuyu with aplicated expression and said softly,¡±Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s pride didn¡¯tst long,¡± said Fang Chuyu.¡±He¡¯s doing well in the sect.¡±


    Senior Brother Zhangughed at himself and said, ¡®¡±¡® You shouldn¡¯t have returned. Leave this ce quickly. The current Wind Clear Sect is no longer a ce you are familiar with.


    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhao, Senior Brother Ran, Junior Sister Qi, and the two Junior Brothers Liao?¡± Fang Chuyu asked.


    The five people she had asked were her closest friends and the reason she had returned. Originally, Senior Brother Zhang had been among them, but now it seemed that she had worried too much.


    A hint of pain shed in Senior Brother Zhang¡¯s eyes, but he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Junior Sister, they are all living very well. The new sect master and that lord have not mistreated us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Hurry up and leave this ce. I only knew that you were back when I asked the disciple on duty on the way. The disciple on duty has already gone to inform the sect master. If the sect masteres out, you ¡­¡± You won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    Fang Chuyu remained silent.


    Junior Sister! ¡± Senior Brother Zhang said anxiously, ¡± Run!! ¡±


    ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s been so many years. You¡¯re always lying whenever you smile. Have you changed?¡± Fang Chuyu asked faintly.


    Senior Brother Zhang was speechless.


    He turned his gaze and saw the two people beside Fang Chuyu. He hurriedly tried to persuade them.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a sharp question came from afar.


    Zhang Jin, what are you doing? ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking¡­


    Senior Martial Brother Zhang¡¯s heart trembled. He looked at Fang Chuyu with a pleading expression, as if he was begging this junior martial sister to let her run.


    Fang Chuyu saw his expression and understood. She said gently, ¡°¡±Senior brother, I have wronged you earlier¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of ten thousand arrows flying through the clouds rang out in the distance.


    The light of the sky was blocked,


    Many flying swords, which contained the murderous aura of the people on the swords, flew over densely.


    The leader had an indifferent expression, but he was filled with joy. Not to mention him, even the cultivators behind him were filled with joy.


    If he could find Fang Chuyu, that god would definitely reward him handsomely.


    The swords were like waves.


    It came from the sky.


    Clouds and mist surrounded them.


    In the blink of an eye, it was about to fall on top of everyone.


    The sect leader looked down at the four people in front of the gate.


    Senior Brother Zhang was about to say something, Fang Chuyu was about to do something, and Wang Xiong was about to fight..


    Xia Ji took a step forward.


    ¡°Where is God?¡± he asked loudly.


    The leader¡¯s expression did not change, as if he did not hear what he asked. Did he need to answer an ant¡¯s question?


    In thisnd, as long as it wasn¡¯t a force or a person blessed by God, they were all ants.


    ¡°Do you have any friends?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Fang Chuyu was still nervous. She was stunned and said, ¡®¡±¡®No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Xia Ji nodded and looked up at the ferocious sword tide. He said softly, ¡°¡±Saber.¡±


    As soon as this word fell, the entire world seemed to be burning, the sea boiling, and the stars giving off scorching light.


    He spat out saber lights that filled the sky from his mouth.


    With a single bite, it covered the sky and blocked the sun, weing the iing sword tide.


    The saber that blotted out the sky instantly drowned out the iing sword tide.


    Of the hundreds of cultivators, only one remained standing. The rest were all dead, falling like raindrops into the deep valley between the mountains. Xia Ji looked at the stunned Sect Master and asked again, ¡°¡±Where is God?¡±

 Chapter 589 - 589: 38. Glorious History, Prelude to the Massacre

    Chapter 589: 38. Glorious History, Prelude to the Massacre


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Godes once a year. I don¡¯t even know when he wille and when he will leave¡­


    Don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t do it. I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a dog under God¡¯s knee. ¡±


    ¡°Thest time God came was seven months ago. You ¡­ You will definitely meet him in five months at most.¡±


    In the sky, the sect master had already reacted after a short period of silence. He looked at the youth on the cliff as if he was looking at the lonely moon shining in the starry sky. ¡°Five months?¡± ¡°Yes ¡­ Only five months?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist¡­l really don¡¯t know. No, no, no, I have a way. One month. You


    can wait for one month at most.¡¯


    ¡°We wait, is there a history of the creation of the Hall of Gods?¡±


    Feng Qing Sect¡¯s sect master was stunned and hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Yes ¡­I was fortunate enough to receive a book from the gods.¡±


    ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    The previously domineering and high and mighty sect master had now be humble. The sabers that filled the sky and that powerful divine power had frightened him.


    It made him think that the person in front of him was an existence like a god.


    Therefore, after he took the History of Creation from the Hall of Gods, he asked carefully, ¡°¡±You ¡­ You are also a god, right?¡±


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on the cliff and flipped through the History of Creation.


    He said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°And you are?


    ¡°I ¡­ He¡¯s just one of the many living beings.¡±


    The sect master was stunned. They were all ants, but he didn¡¯t dare to retort and just stood to the side.


    Senior Brother Zhang, who was wearing purple robes, finally regained his senses after experiencing the shock. He nced at Fang Chuyu as if asking, ¡°Who is this terrifying existence and where did he find him?¡±


    Fang Chuyu knew that Xia Ji was powerful, but she did not expect him to be this powerful. She was also stunned.


    The air in the distance was still filled with the smell of blood.


    The airflow that filled the sky was like a knife that cut into pieces. The fish scales in the pond and the light in the sky shook the sky.


    Then, the sword tide that filled the sky and came from the east turned into ashes under this word.


    Fang Chuyu knew that there were some spiritual mystic arts that could make heaven and earth resonate. In theory, divine arts could control heaven and earth. In theory, Dharmakaya could support consumption. In theory, karma could miraculously generate and protect¡­


    However, all of this was just a theory. It was just an illusion.


    She remembered that in the past, she would joke with her senior and junior brothers and sisters, saying, ¡± What would happen if I cultivated a thousand years of mystic cultivation? ¡± Her senior brother would say, ¡± Only a fool would cultivate a thousand years. Isn¡¯t it nice to cultivate karma? Why don¡¯t you think about how long it would take you to cultivate a mystic cultivation? If you had the time, you would have done many other things. ¡±


    She remembered that her junior brother had said, ¡± What if someone can cultivate ten or a hundred mystic arts in a day? ¡±


    Others onlyughed and said, ¡± Cultivating ten martial arts techniques is a genius among geniuses. Cultivating a hundred martial arts techniques? Dream on. ¡±


    She also remembered that her senior brother had once said, ¡± If you have enough power, you can use the power of heaven and earth to do anything meticulously. However, the reason why the power of heaven and earth is called heaven and earth is that only heaven and earth can support the consumption of this power¡­¡± ¡®What can a human do? Just borrowing a trace is enough to be proud of.¡±


    Fang Chuyu looked at Mr. First, who was sitting cross-legged on the cliff, in shock.


    She didn¡¯t know how much power this Mister First had cultivated. Their realms were all the same, and his realm was even lower than his. Why was there such a difference?


    As she was thinking, Xia Ji¡¯s calm voice sounded.


    ¡°Miss Chuyu, if you have something to do, do it quickly. After you¡¯re done, leave immediately. Take the person you want to bring as far away as possible.¡±


    Fang Chuyu broke free from her shock and asked the new sect master.


    ¡°¡±Martial Uncle Zhao, Senior Brother Ran, Junior Sister Qi, and my two Junior Brothers Liao?¡±


    The new sect master had a bitter expression. He nced at the young man who was reading beside him. How could he dare to lie?¡±He ¡­ They were arrogant and self-righteous. They hurt God. Although God forgave them, God¡¯s followers punished them.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Senior Brother Zhang seemed to have made up his mind and sneered,¡± It was Qin Chentian who asked about their junior sister¡¯s whereabouts. Some of them didn¡¯t know, and some of them refused to tell, so Qin Chentian ordered his subordinates to kill them! ¡±


    ¡°Zhang Jin, how dare you say the name of a god!!¡± the new sect master said.


    Senior Brother Zhang said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡±


    What kind of god was he?


    Yes, he had power. He had gathered countless believers, so he could not be challenged by others. He would even be killed by many people if he said a word. He would be nailed to the shame rack and then dismembered to im credit.


    He had a deep background, and the Divine Court behind him was an existence that ruled several continents. Even the sects were beneath them. The dynasties in the human world were even seized by them, and they were at their mercy. They even basked in glory and were high and mighty.


    Murderer, justice.


    Killed, evil.


    Those who do good in the world will not end well. Those who do evil willst for ten thousand years,


    What kind of logic is this? What kind of god is this?¡±


    His eyes were filled with determination, anger, and the will to fight even if he had to die.


    Fang Chuyu looked at him in astonishment and said softly, ¡°¡±Senior Brother¡­ Are they really dead?¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ ¡±


    Fang Chuyu said, ¡± Junior Sister Qi is so cute and silly. Junior Brother Liao and Junior Brother Liao are very serious. They practice a sword technique thousands of times over and over again¡­¡±


    There was also Martial Uncle Zhao and Senior Brother Ran¡­


    They were clearly very, very good people, and my Wind Clear Sect did not do anything evil, so why did they end up in such a bad way?¡±

 Chapter 590 - 590: 38. Glorious History, Prelude to the Massacre

    Chapter 590 - 590: 38. Glorious History, Prelude to the Massacre<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±<div>


    ¡± They¡¯re clearly very good people. Why? ¡±


    Fang Chuyu suddenly lost herposure and started wailing.


    Zhang Jin clenched his fists.


    Wang Xiong, who was at the side, was also somewhat emotional. He suddenly realized that his experience was a little better than these people. He had lost a newlywed wife, but these people were all suffering and suffering.


    He turned his head and looked deeply at the man who was flipping through the Pantheon Court¡¯s History of Creation. He could not help but shout, ¡°Brother


    Qin


    The words left her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I heard it,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    That¡¯s right.


    You didn¡¯t say.


    But I already heard it.<div>


    You didn¡¯t say,


    I¡¯ve heard it too.


    The world is silent,


    The mountains and rivers were silent.


    The wind and clouds were still, But I already understood. I dontpete with the world,


    I don¡¯t fight with others, What I wish is that heaven and earth have hearts,


    The people are destined,


    There will be peace for all ages,


    This good has a good end, Evil is rewarded with evil. As small as I am,


    As humble as I am,


    All living beings are like me,<div>


    Coming from the mud and dust, but unwilling to go to the sky,


    Before this endless and irreversible destiny, he did not seek sess or fame.


    What I hope for is that my waist will not bend, my bones will not break, and my breath will not dissipate.


    The destion of the savage will not be obliterated, the pride of the arrogant will not be smoothed, and the loneliness of the traitor will not be destroyed.


    He closed his eyes and said softly.


    ¡°May everyone in the world be like a dragon.¡±


    Wang Xiong left with Fang Chuyu, but Senior Brother Zhang was unwilling to leave. His heart had already given up all these years, and he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Even if he had to die, he wanted to see with his own eyes how the man sitting on the top of the cliff would fight against the gods.


    He had never dared to do something that he did not dare to think about or look forward to in his life, but now someone was doing it.


    Then, he was willing to use the rest of his life to witness and see.


    Feng Qing Sect¡¯s Sect Master felt as though she was sitting on pins and needles as she hurriedly bid farewell.


    Xia Ji flipped through the Pantheon Court¡¯s History of Creation.


    On the first page of the History of Creation, it was written, ¡± ying Gods. ¡±


    It was about how to kill Little Su.


    It was a glorious history.


    Xia Ji read page by page¡­


    He looked at the words that contained holiness, those words that were disguised as hypocrisy.


    He continued reading.


    He continued to flip.


    He looked carefully.


    He flipped through it seriously.


    The sky was already dark.


    Senior Brother Zhang did not return to the Wind Clear Sect and built a wooden house at the edge of the cliff.


    Xia Ji returned to the foot of the mountain. By the stream, in front of the wooden house surrounded by spring flowers, Xiao Su was in a daze while Miao Miao was fishing.


    He smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Little Su shouted.


    Her memory was already in a mess, but her voice was still very happy.


    Miao Miao turned her head and nced at him. She held her chin in her hands and showed the same expression as when she first met Xia Ji in her previous life. She called out from afar, ¡± Uncle. ¡®


    Yes.


    It was as if she was being manipted. She was doing the same thing repeatedly and entering the same cycle.


    She was destined to fall in love with this man, to marry him, to be together with him, to die at the end of this cmity, and to reappear five hundred yearster.


    And so on.


    He didn¡¯t know.


    All the tears, smiles, joy, and even the reason for doing so had been forgotten.


    ¡°Did you catch any fish?¡± Xia Ji ran over.


    Miao Miao smiled, revealing her cute little white teeth. ¡± Of course, look. ¡±


    She pointed at the fish that were still alive and kicking in the wooden bucket.


    They¡¯re so cute. ¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be cuter if it¡¯s braised,¡± Xia Ji muttered.


    ¡® Mm. ¡± Miao Miao nodded as if she had just realized something. Her eyes lit up. ¡± I heard from Little Wu that your cooking skills are very good, especially your control of the fire. ¡®


    Fire control?


    Xia Ji thought for a moment.


    He was the source of the Fire Tribtion.


    Of course, it was well controlled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you Uncle¡¯s ability today,¡± he said with a smile.


    As he spoke, hepletely lost the peerless spirit of spitting out a half-day de. Instead, he was like ayman covered in mortal dust as he began to clean up the fish scales.


    From time to time, the fish wagged their tails and sshed the water in the basin, sshing the fishy water on his clothes, body, and face.


    Miao Miao, who was standing at the side, looked at the strange uncle who was trying his best to suppress the fish and tidy it up. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. She put her hands on her hips and shouted,¡±Hey, do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Just wait and eat,¡± Xia Ji shouted.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Miao Miao replied.


    She sat back beside Little Su. The two of them looked at the grey clouds and twilight of the ancient beasts galloping in the mountains. Time slowed down. Above the grey clouds was a vast gxy. The gxy was boundless and infinitelyrge, so big that everyone was like an invisible ant.


    Chi chi chi!


    The sound of fish being thrown into a pot of oil could be heard from inside the house.


    Soon, there was the sound of stir-frying again.


    This voice tore apart the loneliness in this vast universe, reminding you that you are not alone.


    This was the human world.


    un tne otner side.


    The sect master of the Wind Clear Sect finally used an emergency method to inform the gods.


    However, he was not qualified to directly contact God.


    The one who connected to him was the Oracle.


    This divine envoy was also very mysterious. It was said that he was once a hoodlum who had defiled countless girls and harmed several families. Later, for some reason, he was determined to have peerless talent and was personally nurtured by the god for decades.


    Naturally, no one mentioned the past of the oracle.


    No one said whether it was good or evil.


    He only said that this was a test from the heavens, and the oracle had passed the test, so that he could be promoted by the gods..

 Chapter 591 - 591: 38. Glorious History, Prelude to the Massacre

    Chapter 591 - 591: 38. Glorious History, Prelude to the Massacre<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this moment¡­


    In a dark forest.<div>


    The sect master was talking to the oracle who had just arrived.


    The forest was deep, and the moonlight shone on it, making it seem a little cold.


    The two figures were mixed with the shadows of the trees, and the sound of the wind covered the human voice. From time to time, there were the sounds of many insects in the mountains.


    In such an environment¡­


    ¡°You said he killed hundreds of cultivators in one go?¡± asked the oracle.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the sect master said.


    ¡°You said he came with ill intentions and wanted to harm the gods?¡± the oracle asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s this old man¡¯s ipetence,¡± sighed the Sect Master.


    Following that, the Divine Envoy asked many more questions and the Feng Qing Sect¡¯s Sect Master answered them one by one.


    After a long time,


    The oracle smiled. ¡± This is easy. There¡¯s no need to rm the gods. ¡± The sect master asked, ¡°Could he also be¡­<div>


    The oracle was a little hesitant after being reminded. It was obvious that he was wavering between ¡± solving it on his own and taking credit ¡± and ¡® reporting it to the gods. ¡±


    Gods did not like useless subordinates.


    The divine envoy thought for a long time and asked the sect master many questions.


    Suddenly, he caught on to a key point and asked, ¡®¡±You said he¡¯s only at the 13th level?¡±


    ¡°I overheard the conversation between Fang Chuyu and him before they parted. In that conversation, Fang Chuyu said that he was only at the 13th realm, and that man did not admit it.¡±


    The oracle¡¯s heart stirred again.


    He thought about it carefully. The gods were all at the peak of their realms. How could there be a thirteen-realm ¡­


    Thus, he paced back and forth in the forest. After a long time, he stopped and said, ¡°Go ahead. I have my own ns.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The sect master retreated.


    The oracle thought for a long time and decided to use the most familiar and effective method to solve it.<div>


    For some reason, even though he had be stronger, he still felt that his original method was the most useful.


    That was¡­


    He would first mess up the other party¡¯s mind.


    He had taken advantage of the other party¡¯s shorings.


    It weakened the opponent¡¯s strength.


    He had grasped the other party¡¯s weakness.


    Then, he would make his move.


    And this man who dared to provoke the gods had an obvious weakness. Weren¡¯t they the two girls at the foot of the mountain?


    He used to extort and extort money, kidnap rich children, and even tear up votes a few times. Because of his attention to details, he became famous.


    As for right and wrong, good and evil, that was nothing.


    All he had to do was spout a few words, and then a bunch of people would chime in.


    Later on, he became an Oracle, and he was even more high and mighty. He did not need to do things like that anymore. However, when facing such an expert, the Oracle decided to be more serious.


    Therefore, he pped his hands.


    Two shadows flew over from the forest in the distance. They moved through the void like ghosts. As they stepped, their auras did not move. However, in this silence, their speed was extremely fast. It was as if the ground had shortened.


    The two shadowsnded behind the oracle, and their bodies emitted a pressure that deepened the night. The sharpness that appeared when they raised their heads was as dazzling as a sword.


    This kind of boldness could only be cultivated after killing countless people.


    ¡± Tomorrow afternoon, go to the mountainside of White Crane Peak in the Wind Clear Sect. There is a wooden house by the stream. There are two women in the wooden house. Go and kidnap them. ¡®


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The oracle seemed to feel that it was not good to use the word ¡°tied¡±, so he coughed and added with a smile, ¡°Those are all people who havemitted the most heinous crimes. Now that the gods have created this vast and prosperous world, tney live m s a peacerul ana prosperous world. mot only ao tney not know how to be grateful, but they also bite the hand that feeds them.


    Even if they used their bodies to atone for their sins, it would not be enough, but God was merciful and decided to give them a chance. As long as they are willing to cooperate, they can be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two ck figures responded again.


    Then, he disappeared.


    The next day.


    At noon.


    Two ck shadows appeared by the stream, trying to kidnap Little Su and Miao Miao.


    However, the Sea Calming Pearl, which had been eager to try, exploded. The twenty-four pearls immediately lined up, emitting dazzling five-colored light.


    Peng, peng. ¡± The ck shadow did not notice anything and fainted. In this short period of dizziness, it was crushed by the Sea Calming Pearl.


    What level of treasure was the Sea Calming Pearl?


    This was a treasure that the nine ancestors had dug out like a for tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, or even millions of years.


    Now, in the Fourth Killing Tribtion, its power had recovered a lot.


    Killing two assassins was like using a dragon-ying knife to kill ants.


    Little Ding slowly retracted his hand and hung it around Miao Miao¡¯s neck again.


    Miao Miao was still holding the bottle that contained Xia Ji¡¯s attack and hadn¡¯t used it yet.


    However, Xia Ji already knew about themotion here.


    Although Miao Miao didn¡¯t hide her pill, the Sea Calming Pearl moved.


    His expression became calmer and calmer, as if he was suppressing the tranquility of the beginning of the world.


    A short momentter¡­


    Feng Qing Sect¡¯s sect master came. He did not know that the divine envoy would do this and even failed. At this moment, he was sweating profusely.


    ¡°Take me to him,¡± Xia Ji said directly.


    Feng Qing Sect¡¯s sect master was slightly hesitant. While he was hesitating, one of his hands was gone.


    ¡°Take me to him,¡± Xia Ji repeated.


    Feng Qing Sect¡¯s sect master was still a little hesitant.


    His other hand was also gone.


    This time, not only was it gone, but it was also twisted by a strange force, like a wet towel. His bones werepletely shattered and twisted.


    The bone spikes even pierced through his skin, causing a lot of blood to burst out.


    Xia Ji looked at the sect master¡¯s leg.


    The sect master was shocked and felt a sharp pain in his body. He hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright..¡±

 Chapter 592 - 592: 38. Glorious History, Prelude to the Massacre

    Chapter 592 - 592: 38. Glorious History, Prelude to the Massacre<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Senior Martial Brother Zhang, who was at the side, felt delighted. He shouted along with Fang Chuyu,¡±Mister First, I want to go with you.¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡°Sure.¡±<div>


    That night, when the sect master brought Xia Ji to the meeting ce, the oracle had already disappeared.


    The oracle was not a fool. The person he sent to ambush them at noon had died, so he naturally understood one thing.


    Since the other party¡¯s women were so strong, then the other party¡¯s strength was definitely not weak. Therefore, he was very slippery and directly fled.


    If they escaped, they would be preparing for a bigger wave of attacks. Perhaps they were reporting to the gods, or perhaps they were nning something else.


    The sect master was extremely frightened. Although he did not understand the meaning, he still imitated the way others called him and shouted, ¡°Mister First, I really don¡¯t know. If I knew that there was no one here, wouldn¡¯t I be courting death by bringing you here¡­¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say much and asked directly, ¡®¡±¡®Tell me all of Qin Chentian¡¯s forces and confidants. Then, you lead the way¡­¡±


    ¡°Please spare me,¡± the Sect Master begged.


    ¡°Who did you spare?¡± Xia Ji asked back.


    The sect master fell silent. His hands were stained with blood and he had done countless evil things. However, the Divine Court was high and mighty, so they no longer felt that those were evil things.


    Don¡¯t lead me the wrong way, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I want you dead. Just a thought will do. ¡±


    ¡± You¡­¡± Senior Brother Zhang looked at the Sect Master. ¡± You¡¯ve had your day too. ¡®<div>


    The sect master red at him fiercely. Senior Brother Zhang did not want to be outdone and red back at him.


    The sect master suddenlyughed like he had gone crazy.¡±We will die. We will all suffer a fate worse than death¡­You don¡¯t know the power of the gods at all. The power on their bodies is mysterious and unfathomable. You can¡¯t understand it at all.¡±


    Xia Ji knew that he was talking about the power of the golden finger, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The next day.


    Xia Ji folded a paper crane.


    The paper crane was huge.


    He carried Miao Miao, Little Su, Sect Master, and Senior Brother Zhang to the nearest sect.


    This sect was called Blood Bird Sect, and it was also one of Qin Chentian¡¯s subordinate sects.


    The paper crane pped its wings and pushed away the wind and clouds. After a few hours, it arrived at the territory of the Blood Bird Sect.


    Because he didn¡¯t hide anything, cultivators from the Blood Bird Sect quickly flew over on their swords.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on the paper crane, his voice calm.<div>


    ¡°Where is Qin Chentian?


    His question sounded as if the entire world was asking him a question.


    This voice also demonstrated his strength, letting those cultivators who were about to jump up know to restrain themselves and not run into him to mock him and then die.


    Very soon, a man in blue armor soared into the sky. The man¡¯s body emitted a deep blue light and he carried two swords on his back. His gaze swept around andnded on the Wind Clear Sect¡¯s Sect Master.


    Their eyes met, and the Blood Bird Sect¡¯s sect master immediately understood whether this person was a good person or not. He hurriedly said, ¡°The Divine Master is mysterious. Although I am the sect leader, I am unable to¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The blue-armored man said, ¡°I¡­¡± This Liao¡­


    He had a smile on his face, but he was secretly gritting his teeth. He nced at the two women behind Xia Ji, and his mind raced.


    Suddenly, he remembered a kind of ¡± Spirit Dispersing Fragrance ¡± that he had just obtained. This ¡± Spirit Dispersing Fragrance ¡± was extremely magical. It was not poisonous and harmless, but as long as it wasbined with another delicious food, it could cause the effect of ¡± trance. ¡±


    This didn¡¯t sound like a powerful thing, but the most magical thing about this ¡± God-Scattering Fragrance ¡± was that it was also useful to fourteen realm cultivators. This was a gift from the gods.


    ording to the gods, this incense was not an ordinary incense and did not exist in this world.


    Thinking of this, the blue-armored man was about to open his mouth and n¡­


    However, before he could open his mouth, he felt a heart-wrenching pain that could tear his soul apart spread throughout his body. The sound of bones twisting could be heard, followed by a slight explosion.


    At this moment, his blue armor had been shattered, his arms had been minced, and more than half of his Dharmakaya meridians had been destroyed. He was still alive at a level that was just enough to maintain his extraordinary realm¡­


    The thoughts in his mind were instantly extinguished by the pain. His entire body fell, but he was lifted up by the wind between heaven and earth.


    ¡°Think again,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The Blood Bird Sect¡¯s Sect Master howled in agony, ¡°God¡­¡± God will not let you off. You are courting death. You will .


    Before he could finish speaking, he had already disappeared.


    The Feng Qing Sect¡¯s sect master looked at this colleague who was also Qin Chentian¡¯s subordinate, disappearing as if he had been wiped away from this space¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but gulp, feeling lucky..

 Chapter 593 - 593: 39. On the Back of the Heavenly Dragon, Encounter on a Narrow Road

    Chapter 593 - 593: 39. On the Back of the Heavenly Dragon, Encounter on a Narrow Road<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji sat on the head of the paper crane.


    Flying on the white clouds.<div>


    There were no flying swords or magic tools by his side, but everything in the world was his weapon.


    Beneath his feet, the mountains and rivers were very far away.


    And what he had to do in each sect was very simple.


    He asked, ¡± Where is God? ¡± Then, he would kill those who should be killed and leave those who shouldn¡¯t be killed.


    He did not know if he had killed the wrong person, but as long as he entered the Rolling Red Dust Tribtion, it did not matter if he had killed the right person or not. In essence, he was killinz.


    Killing itself was definitely not good. The key was what kind of world it would bring after killing.


    When he closed his eyes, the glorious and brilliant history of creation would appear in his mind, along with Little Suls painful cries, Miao Miao¡¯s escape, and many other disasters caused by the gods.


    That was enough..


    Kill him.


    Kill.


    Kill.<div>


    A ck color broke into his peaceful heart.


    His heart, which seemed to never have any waves, began to churn, boil, and beat like a stormy sea.


    He flew.


    Kill.


    Those who do not speak will be killed.


    Those who see evil will be killed.


    From the south to the north.


    From white to ck.


    Feng Qing Sect¡¯s sect master had alreadymitted suicide because when he was in a sect, that sect master had told him that because he had led the way for the enemy, his n had already been executed by the Hall of Heresy of the Divine Court.


    Hence, the Feng Qing Sect¡¯s sect master lost herposure. After leaving behind all the remaining information, she directly severed her heart meridian and jumped down from the paper crane.


    In the end, Zhang Jin also started to feel fear in his heart. After the initial excitement, he saw the ice-cold crushing scene and suddenly understood what level of battle he was about to be involved in.<div>


    There was no warmth in that battle at all. If he just stood at the side, he would be minced into pieces. Therefore, he took his leave.


    Xia Ji understood what he meant and let him go. This kind of battle was not something these cultivators could withstand. If you want to witness it, I¡¯ll bring you here. If you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll let you go.


    There was nothing to be excited about killing people. Even if it was for the uncontroble anger in his heart, it was like drinking poison to quench his thirst.


    The paper crane pped its wings, fanning away the wind and clouds.


    Because the Xia Ji Qi Shield had been opened, no high-altitude wind energy could enter the range of the paper crane.


    He turned to look at Miao Miao and Little Su.


    Little Su was already in a daze, but she coughed instinctively from time to time. She stared into the distance, as if she was going to freeze forever.


    Miao Miao was beside her, and when she saw Xia Ji¡¯s gaze, she suddenly said, ¡°¡±Sir, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. Because everyone who died in your hands deserved to die. You didn¡¯t live on thisnd before, so you don¡¯t know how much evil these people have done.¡±


    ¡± I taught people to be kind and not to turn to evil, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± But I vited it myself. ¡®


    Miao Miao blinked at him.


    ¡°I vited it, but I don¡¯t regret it¡­¡± Xia Ji said. I was deeply devoted, and there seemed to be something throbbing in my heart, as if a demon was hatching.


    Death and blood will be the nourishment of this devil. If ites out one day, I don¡¯t know what I will be.¡±


    ¡°First¡­Life ¡­¡±


    ¡± Call me uncle. You¡¯ve been calling me uncle for many years. Since everything is destined to start all over again and we¡¯re destined to get to know each other again, shall we call you uncle? ¡±


    ¡°Was I really your wife in the past?¡±


    ¡°The future is the same.¡±


    Miao Miao¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She opened her fair and wless hands like ws and pressed them on the paper crane. She watched as many cultivators flew up from the sects in the mountains in the distance.


    Then, it was the familiar process again.


    That¡¯s right, they wouldn¡¯t say anything. Otherwise, they would be waiting for the judgment of the Hall of Heresy. Moreover, they really didn¡¯t know where the gods were.


    Xia Ji waved his hand, and a wave of swords flew over, destroying the sword wave that was flying over from the sea of clouds.


    His movements were extremely rxed.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword immortals were all turned into ashes.


    Although Weizhou was huge, such a hugemotion had thrown him onto a stage where the light was focused. All the major factions, whether humans, demons, or monks, began to know that someone was looking for trouble with the Divine Court.


    The mortals who had been bullied by the Hall of Gods or the sects that Xia Ji had ughtered secretly cheered.


    As for those who had been harmed until they had nothing left, they cried bitterly and shouted as if they were venting their anger, ¡± The Heavenly Dao has reincarnation. Good and evil have retribution. ¡±


    ¡°yer, kill them.¡±


    ¡°What kind of gods are they?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if I say it? I only have a rotten life left. If I can cheer for that person, so what if I give up my life?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of years, hundreds of years. The Tribtion Demons didn¡¯t kill us.


    Instead, it was the gods who ughtered the fish and fooled the humans.¡±


    ¡°Heavens¡­Heavens, have you finally opened your eyes?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Heaven, this is that person.¡±


    ¡°I really want to see him. I want to tell him that he¡¯s not alone¡­Even if I can¡¯t stand behind him and watch him ughter the gods, I still want to go over.¡± ¡°I ¡­ I want to see how he massacres those beasts. If they die, so be it. ¡®


    ¡® Although ants can live, they are not afraid of death!! ¡±


    The paper crane in the sky was like a prairie fire.


    It pped its wings, and wherever it went, the fire hidden in people¡¯s hearts had already started burning.


    Tens of millions, hundreds of millions, billions¡­


    Ten thousand miles, a hundred thousand miles, hundreds of thousands of miles¡­


    Weizhou was very big. Although the paper crane was fast, it was not fast on this board. It crawled like a snail..

 Chapter 594 - 594: 39. On the Back of the Heavenly Dragon, Encounter on a Narrow Road

    Chapter 594 - 594: 39. On the Back of the Heavenly Dragon, Encounter on a Narrow Road<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The mes of the human heart and the silent shouts werepletely ignited as time passed.


    The heavens and earth seemed to be boiling. The people walking on the streets, the injured, the suffering, and the crying, all looked up at the sky.<div>


    There was nothing on that day, just white clouds or dark clouds as usual.


    However, they suddenly fell in love with looking up. They were no longer as humble as the dirt on the ground that could be trampled on. They only dared to lower their heads, only dared to look at their toes, and only dared to say,¡±l¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Because they knew that there was a person sitting on a paper crane and going to kill a god.


    They didn¡¯t know who that person was.


    He didn¡¯t know why he killed the gods.


    However, they were sincerely happy. With hope, they had no regrets even if they had to give up their lives for it.


    The world of pain, thend of tears.


    The gray world burned fiercely with tears and pain as fuel, rising into a raging fire that had been suppressed for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°Kill them.¡±<div>


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    People¡¯s gazes.


    People¡¯s hearts.


    The people shouted.


    They gathered from all directions.


    But Xia Ji couldn¡¯t feel it.


    Every time he killed someone, his heart would grow darker.


    But Miao Miao was still there.


    But Little Su was there.


    He felt that it did not matter.


    It was good to be spotless, but if there was something that had to be done, why should he cherish his feathers?<div>


    Dyed, ckened, that was it.


    I came from the light, but went to the darkness.


    No regrets.


    Late spring.


    The snow melted.


    On the bridge that connected the north and south of Weizhou stood a barefooted monk in sackcloth.


    The bridge was a hundred miles long, as if it was made by nature, and it was condensed with a lot of spiritual qi.


    Under the bridge was the ocean current. Under this hundred-mile wide bridge, it rolled and rolled, crashing against the dark and hard cliff, causing endless snow waves.


    The barefooted monk¡¯s eyes seemed to be flowing withpassion. He held an ancient scripture in his left hand and muttered, ¡± Lead me from fantasy to truth, from darkness to light, from death to eternity. ¡®


    This was a passage from the Vedas and the Upanishads in the forest.


    The ancient scripture was the Veda.


    The barefoot monk was called Brahma.


    They were the twenty heavens of the Buddhist Sect.


    He was ¡®killed¡¯ by Xia Ji 1,500 years ago.


    However, for unknown reasons, he was reborn in the Temple of Virtuous Deer and was born in a wonderful ¡®egg¡¯ at the center of the temple.


    At this moment¡­


    Brahma looked at the river with a smile.


    Soon ¡­


    He raised his head as if he sensed something and saw a paper cranending on the bridge. He walked forward and said to the man on the crane, ¡°Greetings,


    Mister.¡±


    Xia Ji recognized this person at a nce.


    Now, he knew that there were many mysteries in the world, and the 20 heavens of Buddhism also hid secrets of different levels. The head of the 20 heavens, Brahma, was even more mysterious.


    ¡°What is the monk doing here?¡± he asked.


    Brahma said, ¡± This bridge is called the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Back. It connects the north and south. This bridge is extremely mystical. I¡¯m here to tell you.


    ¡°Where is the divine ability?¡±


    ¡°The spiritual energy is abundant, but there is no power of heaven and earth, no good or evil karma, no flying sword, no wind. And water is weak water. If you fall into the water, you will sink into the water until the bottom of the ocean no longer rises.¡±


    Brahma spoke frankly.


    ¡± As for the god you¡¯re looking for, sir, it¡¯s not in the south but in the north. Do you know why, sir? ¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Because the Buddha is in the south and the demons are in the north,¡± Brahma said.


    After he finished speaking, he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Monks and demons can¡¯t coexist, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with killing each other.


    Demons needed to enter the human world to train their hearts, but they were mostly like a piece of white paper, ignorant and ignorant. If they met a good person, they were good demons, otherwise they were evil demons.


    However, demons were different in nature, and the good and bad were mixed.


    The monks couldn¡¯t bear to see this, so they went to subdue the demons.


    The cause and effect of this matter isplicated andplicated. It can¡¯t be cut off and it¡¯s still chaotic. I won¡¯t cut it off and ignore it.


    However, hundreds of years ago, the gods suddenly came from the east and set foot here. Then, for some unknown reason, the gods suddenly mixed with the demons.


    The desires of the gods were infinitely great. With the gods, the demons were no longer afraid. The heart that needed to be refined was not good. Instead, it became more and more distorted with the gods, so much so that it was out of control.


    The current scene of the Northern Lands is absolutely absurd.¡±


    After Brahma finished speaking, he looked at Xia Ji and said, ¡± I heard that you want to kill a god. I will wait here and follow you to the north. ¡®


    After saying that, Brahma smiled and put his palms together, bowing gently.


    ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m a god yer?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    ¡°Who in the world doesn¡¯t know?¡± Brahmaughed.


    Hispassionate eyes looked at the entrance of the long bridge that connected the north and south. ¡± God knows that you¡¯re here. This hundred-mile long bridge is difficult to cross, and this Ruoshui Ocean is difficult to cross. I¡¯ll lend you a hand.


    The north is hell. I am willing to follow you to hell.¡±


    Miao Miao supported the muddle-headed Little Su. Although the two of them did not have much strength, they were not afraid of attacks because of the Sea Calming Pearl. However, Xia Ji looked at the mysterious bridge and did not know whether to bring the two of them over.


    However, if he didn¡¯t bring it, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease.


    Brahma didn¡¯t say anything else. He stood at the entrance of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back, lowered his head, and pressed his palms together, waiting quietly.


    Soon ¡­


    Suddenly, a loudugh came from afar.


    ¡°This monk came here alone and didn¡¯t invite me.. Are you looking down on me, Cui Zhi?¡±

 Chapter 595 - 595: 39. On the Back of the Heavenly Dragon, Encounter on a Narrow Road

    Chapter 595: 39. On the Back of the Heavenly Dragon, Encounter on a Narrow Road


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as the loudughter rang out, a person stepped on the wind and arrived. His figure paused in space for a few moments before hended a thousand feet away from Xia Ji. He slowed down and slowly approached.


    There was a heroic spirit hidden between the eyebrows of this person. He walked like a mountain. There was a spear and a knife stuck in his back. They were divine weapons. Moreover, this spear and knife could actually be assembled to form a huge sickle. It was especially good at harvesting in an area that was neither narrow nor wide.


    The Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Back was such a ce.


    The person walked 300 feet away and fixed his gaze on Xia Ji. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Cui Zhi, I am willing to give up my life and go north with you.¡±


    Xia Ji pondered for a moment and realized that his massacre of the sect must have been noticed by many people. Therefore, they knew that he was heading north, so they waited here.


    However¡­


    ¡°Why are youing with me?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, Mister,¡± Cui Zhi said.¡±l didn¡¯t dare tough in the past, but I¡¯m not afraid now.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Cui Zhi said, ¡± If the Southern Land is the embers of fire, then you are the kindling. If the kindling falls on the embers, it will start a prairie fire. ¡±


    This intention can burn everyone, and naturally it also burns people like me. If I don¡¯t raise my head this time, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live my life in my heart.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a person who¡¯s about to die. Why ask so much?¡± Cui Zhi smiled.


    After saying that, he walked forward and stood at the entrance of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Back. He stood next to Brahma. However, just by looking at the way they interacted, he knew that Cui Zhi must be a top expert here. His strength was not inferior to Brahma¡¯s.


    In a short while, many figures swarmed over from the heavens and the earth. Each of them was not an ordinary person. There were monks, people dressed in immortal chivalrous clothes, swordsmen who looked like schrs, beggars in ragged clothes, fairies who smiled like flowers, and generals who were as domineering as demon kings .


    They are not the same.


    However, what was simr was that each of them emitted a unique aura. This aura was the embodiment of their own heart force and the condensation of their essence, energy, and spirit. It had nothing to do with their cultivation realm.


    However, just from their attitude and the way they chatted, they knew that these people must be heroes born in the vastnd of the fivekes and four seas.


    All of them had smiles in their eyes.


    Seeing so many peoplee to help Xia Ji, Miao Miao was very happy for some reason.


    She ran behind Xia Ji and nudged him. ¡± Big¡­¡± Big Brother, look, although you don¡¯t know and can¡¯t see it, there are many people who are helping you.¡± Xia Ji listened to this strange appetion.


    Miao Miao¡¯s eyes turned into crescent moons as she smiled. ¡± You asked me to call you uncle, but I won¡¯t. Besides, how do you look like an uncle? ¡® ¡°You¡­¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I want to go to the bridge with you,¡± Miao Miao interrupted him.


    Xia Ji hesitated for a moment. ¡± Alright, ¡± he said. ¡± Protect Xiao Wu. No matter what, don¡¯t leave my side. ¡®


    ¡°I know, I know, long-winded brother.¡±


    Xia Ji saw many people gathered around him, but he didn¡¯t wait any longer. He had finished adjusting his condition, and now he was like a de that could split the sky and earth apart, intact and full of brilliance.


    He was about to step forward.


    In the distance, a man who was almost four meters tall and looked like a general said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, wait a little longer. There are still many people who haven¡¯t arrived. If these people can¡¯t follow you, they will regret it for the rest of their lives.¡±


    On the other side, a green-robed fairy gently leaned against the bridge pir on the back of the heavenly dragon and said, ¡®¡±¡® We can be considered to be the ones who flew fast. Some of them came on horses, and some of them ran over. They are slow, but their hearts are the same. Sir, just wait for them. ¡±


    Another chivalrous man said,¡±The drunk live, the sober die.¡± Drunken men live as ves, sober men fight to death. The ves have been drinking for hundreds of years. They are drunk and dead. Now that they have finally woken up, you should wait for them.¡± Xia Ji responded and raised his head.


    The sky is bright.


    It waste spring.


    Under the skies of spring, it was as if a river had just thawed. Thousands of rivers and streams gathered from different directions. Looking carefully, there were all kinds of people.


    Some were not even supernatural beings.


    Some of them were not even martial artists. They were just some nobodies who had used up all their wealth to buy a knife.


    Several dayster¡­


    To the south of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Back, a huge crowd had gathered.


    Wang Xiong also came.


    Zhang Jin also came.


    Fang Chuyu also came.


    Everyone looked at the young man in the lead. The young man was dressed in white, and behind him were two women. One of them was wrapped in a cold-resistant fur coat and looked dazedly cute, while the other was dressed in a white dress with a golden belt and was iparably beautiful.


    Xia Ji walked to the bridgehead.


    The bridge was wide enough for five carriages to pass side by side, and there was no end to it.


    This bridge could only be crossed, and this bridge was destined to be the ce where the gods would ambush.


    Brahma put his palms together, and a group of monks had gathered behind him. Some were holding colorful umbres, some were holding vajra pestles, some were holding bells with thunderbolt patterns, and some were holding lion sabers¡­


    ¡°Sir, are we leaving?¡± Brahma asked.


    Xia Ji looked at the leader of the twenty heavens, who was wrapped in a linen robe, and a strange feeling of impermanence arose in his heart.


    1,500 years ago, you and I were enemies.


    1,500 yearster, you and I will live and die together.


    He looked back and saw Sakra, the Secret Guardian, the Son of Heaven, and many of his former enemies.


    Now, they were on the same path.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Ji said..

 Chapter 596 - 596: 39. On the Back of the Heavenly Dragon, Encounter on a Narrow Road

    Chapter 596: 39. On the Back of the Heavenly Dragon, Encounter on a Narrow Road


    Trantor: 549690339


    Then, he stepped forward.


    This bridge was indeed strange. As soon as hended on it, his divine powers and karma seemed to be frozen. Even his avatar was suppressed by some strange force. The feeling of stepping on this bridge itself ¡­ It also made people feel that it was not made of any material, like a corpse that hade out of nowhere.


    Xia Ji walked forward, and many people followed behind him.


    From south to north.


    If one looked down from a high ce, they would be able to see that the other side of the bridge was also like a tide. On the other side of the bridge, there was an endless army¡­


    It was obvious that the people of the Divine Court, or perhaps Divine Lord Qin Chentian, had made up his mind to kill this bunch of ungrateful traitors who had hurt him.


    However, he never expected that there would be so many people.


    The two waves of people collided.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and lightly knocked.


    Knock on the void.


    It was like opening the door to heaven and earth.


    When the door opened, he saw the Qi of Chaos.


    The dusky Dharma Idol flowed out from his fingertips like a flood and pounced forward.


    At this moment, the strangeness of this bridge was revealed. Here, all the consumption was multiplied.


    Brahma walked on Xia Ji¡¯s left side. He looked merciful and said, ¡± Amitabha. ¡± Then, his body changed, and four heads and four hands appeared. They held the Vedas, the Golden Swan, the Jade Peacock, and the prayer beads.


    Powerful energy surged forward.


    Cui Zhi stood on Xia Ji¡¯s right. He had already assembled the divine spear and the divine saber on his back, turning them into a long scythe that emitted a terrifying aura. As he waved the scythe, it brought with it a blue aura that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate and make them want to escape.


    These auras cut out sharp blue circles in front of him. Anyone who entered the circles would die.


    Behind Xia Ji, all kinds of attacks, energy of varying strengths, and roars wereing. They were like a powerful tsunami that rushed toward the north.


    The long bridge was a hundred miles long.


    the weak water flows furiously.


    It was apanied by the muffled sound of thunder that shook the bridge.


    Looking down from the sky, one could see that it was a group of heavily armored cavalrymen, numbering in the tens of thousands.


    These heavy- armored cavalrymen were all warriors who had reached the 11th realm and formed Dharmakaya. However, their aptitude was ordinary and they had not reached the peak of the 11th realm, so they had not broken free from the shackles of mortal lifespan.


    But even so, these people were still extremely strong when they turned into cavalry.


    In particr, it seemed like someone was using the Confucian Sect¡¯s technique to gather the Qi of the 11th ne cavalry into a terrifying image.


    This image had already surpassed the Dharma Form and even the Dharma Body. It had reached the peak of the 13th level in one go. On this bridge that suppressed the realm, it disyed the power of the divine arts of the world. Vaguely, it was like a long spear that pierced through the vast space.


    The tip of the spear was pointed at Xia Ji and everyone behind him.


    When all the power came into contact with the spear tip, it bounced off.


    Seeing that the cavalry was already in front of them, if they continued forward, the heavy body of this cavalry would squeeze all the weaker people under the bridge and fall into the Ruo Shui River.


    Brahma, Sakra, Cui Zhi, Wang Xiong, Zhang Jin, Fang Chuyu, and many other monks and martial artists stopped and attacked.


    However, these attacks were scattered.


    The oing spear had already formed a turbulent bridge of air currents, and the indestructible attack was condensed.


    This spear had yet to arrive, but it had already destroyed all the scattered attacks.


    Miao Miao held the muddle-headed Little Su and hid behind Xia Ji. She couldn¡¯t help but show fear as she looked at the young man¡¯s back¡­ Only his back was blocking the thousands of troops.


    However, could he block it?


    Miao Miao¡¯s mind went nk.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to reveal his avatar.


    That was because¡­


    Although the avatar was his own body.


    However, it could not bepletely used in the human world.


    Therefore, the transformed half-finished Dharmakaya would look very ugly and would ¡°leak secrets¡±.


    But now, he had no choice but to show it.


    Thus, he took a step forward.


    As soon as he stepped on the ground, his body began to change in a manner that was clearly extremely slow andyered, but it was instantaneous.


    Nine Omen, ck Emperor, Mirage Lord, Zhu Rong, Fire King, Lady Gouyi, White Phoenix, Lord Anti-Shang, Fire Aunt, Funeral ¡­


    The nine trillions merged into one and fused with the tenth me that originated from the tribtion source itself, the source me.


    The ten mes merged into one and attached themselves to Xia Ji¡¯s body, stimting his power. The pores on his body no longer existed, but turned into a pitch-ck scale armor.


    The scales were as ck as an abyss, withva flowing between them. There were mes spreading around, and spots of light shaking..


    His body grew to a height of thirty feet and he took out the Underworld de from his bosom.


    The saber changed ording to his heart, and in an instant, it also became three feet long.


    Xia Ji suddenly raised the ck saber of death and collided with the surging torrent of steel.


    At this moment, Little Ming finally reacted and shouted hoarsely, ¡®¡±¡® Chop, chop his mother!! ¡°

 Chapter 597 - 597: 40. A Thought Becomes a Devil, and the Devil

    Chapter 597 - 597: 40. A Thought Bes a Devil, and the Devil<div>


    Swallows All Directions (7198 Words-Thank the Alliance Master


    Trantor: 549690339


    The saber and spear collided, and the violent airflow caused the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back to shake.<div>


    The heavy armored cavalry were like spears. As the number of soldiers increased, the strength of the spears also increased.


    The force of the spear pushed the saber,


    He pushed the person holding the knife.


    Xia Ji held the saber and felt a tremendous forceing from the opposite side. His Dharmakaya was powerful, but it was suppressed here. His real Dharmakaya was the source of the Fire Tribtion that was getting further and further away from the human world. Moreover, all the soldiers of the enemy had Dharmakaya. In the end, he did not have the intention to kill these people under the ck helmets.


    He thought, ¡± These people deserve to die. ¡± ¡± These people are just weapons.


    These people have families. ¡®


    Therefore, his mental strength was not firm, and he was pushed back by the gradually increasing spear force.


    The surface of the bridge and his scales produced a violent friction, causing an ear-piercing noise and fire.


    As soon as he stepped back, Miao Miao screamed. Little Su swayed, and everything in front of her became blurry. She fell onto the bridge under everyone¡¯s loud shouts. She could not see north, south, east, or west. She could not see the river or the sky. She only felt like a small boat swaying in the raging waves.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Su asked nkly.


    No one answered¡­She heard a voice in the distance.<div>


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s retreating!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The shouts from the other side were like thunder and firecrackers.


    It was apanied by violent and mixed powers that came from the distance.


    Xia Ji swept his gaze across the cavalry in front of him. He seemed to see the apparitions of the gods behind the countless lives.


    Yes.


    As always.


    There would always be big shots looking down on the mortal world, fooling the people who had already suffered in this world, and there would always be the weak waving their des at the weaker ones.


    Then ¡­<div>


    He stopped in his tracks.


    The power of the spear on the other side was still increasing, bing stronger and stronger. Clearly, more and more soldiers were joining the ranks. The terrifying power of the world condensed into this spear, pushing all the power on the other side to kill.


    Even so, the spear was still blocked.


    Xia Ji did not take another step back.


    Miao Miao and Little Su were already sitting on the ground. On the swaying bridge, they looked like they were about to fall into the Ruoshui River. Some of the people behind him had already fallen into the water, while others had been killed by the forceing from the opposite side.


    Miao Miao screamed, trying to maintain her bnce, but she held onto Little Su¡¯s hand tightly.


    Then ¡­


    ¡°Why should I hesitate?¡±


    The thirty-foot-long ck-armored me giant held the thirty-foot-long saber and raised its head, letting out a soft sigh.


    The three-foot-long saber was still holding the long spear that stretched for who knew how many miles.


    The enormous power reached a certain bnce here, and many attacks continued.<div>


    Many forces attacked Xia Ji, but they were blocked by Fan Tian Cui Zhi and the others, who retaliated.


    The spear could no longer move.


    On the back of the heavenly dragon, the scene froze.


    A saber blocked the long spear.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes¡­


    His Dao heart suddenly trembled.


    No matter what excuse, killing was still killing.


    No matter how he tried to exin, killing was ultimately evil.


    When a chivalrous man is angry, he will kill every ten steps. He is worthy of righteousness.


    General, you have fought hundreds of battles and died thousands of miles away. You are worthy of the country.


    In that case, would he have no shame in ughtering the people who were standing opposite him and used by the enemy? Would he have no shame in ughtering the people who had their families?


    He taught people not to turn to evil, but what was he doing now?


    But he had no choice.


    He had no choice but to kill.


    Yes.


    ¡°This world pushed you forward. This fate made youe here. It made you destined to do things that go against your will.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes.


    Under this extremely powerful force, he took another step forward.


    Thousands of steel torrents retreated.


    It was raining.


    Xiao Yu.


    It was rainy inte spring.


    Rain fell from the sky, staining the mortal world and falling into the mud.


    The rain on the long bridge made it even more slippery.


    Xia Ji took a step forward and looked at the vast number of enemies and living beings in front of him. He could no longer hear Little Ming¡¯s voice. His power¡­


    Then every day, like the gentlest gentleman reading quietly,


    Even though that power was suppressed, it was still five million Dharma Forms. It was the ominous omen that had suppressed him for five hundred years. It was the source me of extreme yang and heat. It was unimaginable, the power of the tenth and eleventh realm.


    ¡°Kill! ¡±


    He brought with him endless killing intent as he shed out.


    The spear that spanned dozens of miles broke from the middle.


    The knife went forward.


    Mixed,plex, gray, scorching, and strange saber light was like an energy that could destroy all matter.


    With one sh, the life in front of him was reduced to ashes.


    With another sh, the terrifying airflow either devoured the life in front of him or pped the person opposite him and sent him falling off the bridge.


    One sh, killing.


    One sh, ughter.


    Xia Ji flew out, his body like a vigorous demonic dragon. With his swift de, he charged into the formation, ughtered, and massacred as Little Ming roared excitedly.


    In the terrifying saber light.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    The voice was wailing.


    The person who fell into the water fell into the weak water under the bridge and drowned helplessly.


    Terrifying, dark.


    Corpses and remains were everywhere.


    On the other side, many people began to transform their avatars. For a moment, all kinds of strange avatars appeared.


    But what was the use?


    In front of a Dharmakaya of Xia Ji¡¯s level, everything was like a fish on the chopping board that he could ughter at will..

 Chapter 598 - 598: 40. A Thought Becomes a Devil, and the Devil

    Chapter 598 - 598: 40. A Thought Bes a Devil, and the Devil<div>


    Swallows All Directions (7198 words-Thank the Alliance Master


    Trantor: 549690339


    The people on both sides looked at that terrifying figure ughtering in an unstoppable manner and were shocked.<div>


    Everything in front of him was like paper. No matter how powerful they looked when they first appeared, they were all like paper. Under his de, they turned into indistinguishable souls.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t feel any pleasure. He habitually counted the numbers in his heart, just like how children would count sheep before going to bed.


    He counted, ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°101. ¡±


    ¡°102.¡±


    This was a habit that he had developed over the past thousand years of the Earth Tribtion.


    It was as if he wouldn¡¯t get lost if he counted like this.


    However, it was different from the Tribtion Lands. In the Tribtion Lands, he killed fire demons, but in this ce, he killed living people.


    Kill.


    Kill him.<div>


    Heads rolled.


    Dead bodies lie thousands of miles away.


    Blood flowed like a river.


    Kill him.


    Kill.


    His eyes were bloodshot.


    Behind him, angry shouts filled the air.


    ¡°Kill!


    ¡® Kill!!!


    Xia Ji quickly charged forward, After clearing the path, he retreated, He still remembered Miao Miao and Little Su. He couldn¡¯t be too far away from them. They were his family, and it was his heart that kept him from bing a monster.


    The two currents collided again and again. On this hundred-mile long bridge that connected the north and south, they confronted each other, attacked each other, and engaged in closebat.<div>


    Xia Jijie removed his Dharmakaya appearance and returned to his original appearance. He took out a ck robe from his storage space and wrapped it around his body. He then ced it back on Little Ming, who was clearly so happy that he didn¡¯t know what to say, but still asionally said, ¡± I want more, I want more. ¡®


    The moment Little Ming was pressed into the storage space, he suddenly came to his senses and screamed in shock, ¡°¡±F * ck, so fast?¡±


    Xia Ji pressed it back down.


    His mood was very heavy at the moment.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, this was just a simple matter. If the enemy wanted to kill you, just kill the enemy. This did not matter at all.


    Anyone who had great achievements, anyone who could see the sun through the clouds and see the endless beauty, their heart must be pure to the extreme.


    The heart of Tao cannot be stained, cannot be given up, and cannot be withdrawn.


    This invisible thing was priceless. It was worth it even if it meant life and death.


    But he¡­Just now, his Dao heart waspletely shaken.


    He sat in the spring rain.


    He allowed the rain to fall and wet his long hair.<div>


    Miao Miao¡¯s happy smile froze along with his expression. She asked, ¡°¡±What happened to you?¡±


    I¡¯ve killed many ordinary people, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± They had families too. They had children, wives¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue. Little Su¡¯s hands touched his sleeve, as if she had mistaken him for someone else, and as if she was not clear-headed, she muttered, ¡°Brother, brother, brother¡­


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and swallowed. He held the girl in his arms and gently stroked her long hair. ¡°¡±l¡¯m here.¡±


    Miao Miao still couldn¡¯t understand why this expert was so conflicted about this. If he killed someone, then so be it. If he didn¡¯t kill someone, would he wait for someone to kill him?


    Hence, she ran over and ced her hands on his shoulders. She chuckled and said, ¡®¡±¡®They have families, and so do you.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ji was still silent, she patted his shoulder and said in a ¡®sincere¡¯ tone, ¡®¡±¡® You¡¯re a human, not a god. Why do you care so much? ¡±


    However, when she said that, her delicate body suddenly trembled.


    Was this really a human?


    Really?


    No matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like it¡­


    Miao Miao was at a dead end.


    Suddenly, she was pulled, and her body tilted, but she also fell into Xia Jits arms like a swallow in a forest.


    Xia Ji held Little Su in one hand and her in the other.


    He hugged her tightly.


    Miao Miao wanted to shout, ¡± Pervert, let go of me ¡°, but she felt the arm holding her trembling. She suddenly shut her mouth and turned her head slightly, only to see a face drenched in the rain.


    Miao Miao caressed his face and said gently, ¡°¡±l¡¯m here.¡±


    The battle continued in the distance.


    Xia Ji stood up, followed by Miao Miao and Little Su.


    The battle in front of them could be said to be extremely tragic. The people on the other side of the battle were almost endless, and there were many experts.


    At first, it was only cavalry and cultivators. Later on, even demons came out. Those demons with wings flew from the sky. Some ran over from the bridge ropes and began to attack from all directions and angles. At a nce, every angle was filled with enemies and ughter.


    In the spring rain, gray shadows filled the sky.


    Under this kind of attack, even Brahma and the others would feel somewhat distracted.


    Both sides were dying and bleeding.


    However, the real culprit was not present at all.


    Due to the suppression of his realm, Xia Ji was unable to use his invisible de to cut people. However, there were many lotus flowers in front of him that were ready to bloom.


    Each flying knife carried a gray, multi-phase, and even formless power.


    A dangerous killing intent was hidden in the closed de.


    The flying knife followed his will and was born in the void. He picked a flower bud and threw it into the sky as he walked.


    The saber bloomed in the air before withering.


    The throwing knives were like petals drifting in the wind in autumn. They urately found their enemies and killed them. Before they could use up their remaining strength, they were like hungry beasts that began to choose people to eat.


    With every step Xia Ji took, he could pluck a lotus from the void. Every lotus was killing.


    His heart also slowly entered more darkness along with this ughter.


    The blood and the miserable wails were nourishing the unknown ¡± fetus ¡± in his


    heart..

 Chapter 599 - 599: 40. A Thought Becomes a Devil, and the Devil

    Chapter 599 - 599: 40. A Thought Bes a Devil, and the Devil<div>


    Swallows All Directions (7198 Words-Thank the Alliance Master


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ordinary people might not be able to understand this state¡­<div>


    However, the purest white was the most likely to produce the thickest ck.


    Ascendants and those who sought the Dao all needed to have a pure mind. However, this purity was also like the ¡°most precise instrument¡± that needed to be carefully protected.


    The most divine would also have the most demonic nature.


    That was why there was the saying of a thousand years of cultivation and bing a devil with a thought.


    This was not to say, ¡± If you can¡¯t cultivate, if you don¡¯t get any benefits from cultivating, if the gods and buddhas don¡¯t respond to your requests, you will be a devil out of anger. ¡®


    This was not mainstream.


    Because the root of your demonic nature was your ¡®rage of powerlessness¡¯. You begged others, but they didn¡¯t give it to you.


    What was this?


    In fact, the true ¡®One Thought Bing a Devil¡¯ was ¡®When you havepleted your cultivation, you are close to perfection. You are not angry, you are not confused, and everything is clear in your heart. However, the next step you take, you will suddenly be a devil¡¯.


    Xia Ji hadn¡¯t turned into a devil yet.


    He suppressed the throbbing in his heart.<div>


    He casually killed people.


    Walking a long way.


    Every step he took was apanied by endless blood and wails.


    Gradually, the people who were fighting in front returned to Xia Ji¡¯s back. Because the forces blocking the front were too strong and endless, there was no telling how many people were on the other side of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Back.


    The number of people behind Xia Ji kept decreasing, but the resistance on the other side was endless.


    Perhaps tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of people had already died on this narrow road¡­


    The hundred-mile long bridge, in the deep spring rain, are the souls of the dead.


    In the distance¡­


    Several oracles looked down at this scene. They frowned as they ordered the soldiers, cavalry, cultivators, and demons behind them to press forward.


    ¡°Is that the person who dared to spheme the gods?¡±


    ¡°Why is he so strong?¡±<div>


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    He has already crossed more than half of the bridge. If he reaches this side of the bridge and regains his strength, what should we do? ¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve had people investigate. This kid¡¯s words carry thew and he¡¯s extremely powerful. If we can¡¯t knock him down from the back of this


    Heavenly Dragon, we¡¯ll be in big trouble. ¡±


    ¡°Everyone, what should we do?¡±


    The oracle looked at the man in the lead from the south and fell into deep thought.


    Suddenly, someone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± Look, the two women behind him don¡¯t have much strength. ¡®


    The moment he mentioned it, the people beside him seemed to have woken up from a dream. ¡± You mean? ¡±


    The oracle said smugly, ¡± Strike at the snake¡¯s seven inches, kill at the weak spot. Since we can¡¯t break through him, if we target those two women, we can make that heretic named Qi Yu lose his mind and panic. We can take this opportunity to kill everyone behind him, causing him to fall into an ambush from all sides without any support. Isn¡¯t that good? ¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, truly wonderful.¡±<div>


    ¡°Demons have wings and are not affected by the flight restriction. Cavalry charge, we have plenty of people anyway. On the other hand, the consumption on the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back would be greater and greater. No matter how strong Qi Yu was, he would also be almost exhausted.


    Use the cavalry to attract their attacks. The demon will only attack those two women, and the other cultivators will do the same. This way, we can disintegrate them.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. The gods have said something simr before. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    The Oracles who were in charge of the interception immediately passed down the order.


    Further away, on the peak of a mountain covered in spring rain, a man in a luxurious dark golden robe sat in a pavilion. Three women were sitting with him in the pavilion.


    The man rubbed his nose and chuckled. ¡®¡±¡®1f I were this person, even if I were to cross the bridge stealthily, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a big fuss.


    You don¡¯t even know anything and you dare topete with me. ¡±


    God Lord Qin, ¡± the woman said with a smile, ¡± I think I saw that Sage Nun fighting behind him. ¡®


    This man was none other than Qin Chentian, the sect leader that Xia Ji had been ughtering these days.


    This was also the man who had been saved by the Sage Nun of the Clear Wind Sect, Fang Chuyu, decades ago, but had almost wiped out the entire Clear Wind Sect because of ¡®humiliation¡¯.


    Qin Chentian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He coldly swept his gaze over the battle on the long bridge in the distance, but he casually passed by Fang Chuyu.


    Fang Chuyu was holding a long sword and shing out streaks of Dharma Power. Although she could use her Dharmakaya, the consumption of energy on the back of the Heavenly Dragon was too great. Using her Dharmakaya Power was not conducive to a prolonged battle.


    Her white silk clothes were soaked in the blood of the rain, and her messy long hair was hastily tied up. However, she was still fighting and resisting. Her brows were filled with an unyielding expression. Her spirit was mixed in the raging fire that had been suppressed for a hundred years, and it was naturally not extinguished.


    Qin Chentian shook his head with a smile and said lightly, ¡®¡±¡® Back then, I liked her. She didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors and missed me. Now, if you want me to take another look at her, you¡¯re dreaming.


    He stood up and ced his hands behind his back by the pavilion. He raised his head and said,¡±The current me is no longer worthy of a blind woman like her. If she misses the opportunity, then she misses it.¡±


    There was a sense of excitement in his heart. The sense of superiority brought by this power made him feel that this mortal world was no longer interesting.


    What did these mortals know?


    How could their thoughts and wisdom reach one-ten-thousandth of his?


    And those who did not know what was good for them, those who had once bullied them, would definitely pay a thousand times the price.


    Now, he was already a man of the heavens, not an ant in the human world.


    ¡® Master,e and drink. Don¡¯t pay attention to that woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Back then, Master treated her so well, but she refused to admit that she was with another man. She really deserved to die. Her sect actually protected her. Master didn¡¯t only ughter a few cities under that sect, but only a few hundred people from that sect. He was really kind.. ¡°

 Chapter 600 - 600: 40. A Thought Becomes a Devil, and the Devil

    Chapter 600 - 600: 40. A Thought Bes a Devil, and the Devil<div>


    Swallows All Directions (7198 Words-Thank the Alliance Master


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I ignored her. How can she be worthy of me? I¡¯m just a little emotional.¡±<div>


    Qin Chentian sat at the stone table and looked into the distance. He saw the change in the situation.


    Arge number of cavalrymen were charging from the front, while the demons were staring at the two women behind the leader. The other cultivators threw their magic tools and treasures at the two women as if they were free.


    This strategy was obviously quite sessful. The leader began to focus on protecting the two women, so the frontal cavalry charge became more and more effective.


    The fierce battle started to slowly retreat.


    Qin Chentianughed out loud. ¡± Smart. As expected of a subordinate I¡¯ve promoted. You¡¯re really smart. ¡±


    ¡°But those two women don¡¯t seem to know much about martial arts,¡± said a beautiful woman at the side.


    Qin Chentian leaned over and said mysteriously, ¡°¡±That¡¯s where it¡¯s brilliant. If those two women were strong in martial arts, how could they be called weak spots? How can you call it a weakness?¡±


    On the other side, the third woman pped and said, ¡°¡±This grandpa is really amazing.¡±


    Qin Chentian shook his head and smiled lightly. ¡°¡®What is this? I still have a lot of wisdom that I haven¡¯t taught these brats. Hahaha,e, let¡¯s drink¡­¡± The pavilion on Green Mountain was filled with joy.


    Xia Ji kept waving his saber to block the spears of the army and the enemies that were charging at him from all directions. At the same time, he had to scare off all kinds of strange magic tools and sneak attacks.


    But these sneak attacks were all aimed at Miao Miao and Little Su.<div>


    His heart slowly began to turn dark.


    It was getting darker and darker.


    Gradually, the pure white color began to disappear.


    Her long hair fell to her shoulders, and the ck bear was burning with ominous mes.


    His face turned dark and gloomy, but it turned cold in an instant.


    It was as if the ¡®mister¡¯ was leaving, the good was also leaving, and the evil had already arrived.


    He knew all of this, but he had already taken a step into bing a devil.


    He did not hesitate to move to the other side.


    He stood on the Demon Territory.


    His pure white Dao heart was instantly dyed ck.


    Brahma and the others seemed to have noticed the change in this gentleman.<div>


    Then, he, Fang Chuyu, and the rest of the group heard a sentence.


    ¡°Protect them well.¡±


    They were Little Su and Miao Miao.


    ¡® Amitabha. ¡± Brahma sighed. ¡± Don¡¯t worry. If the monk is here, these two will be here too. ¡®


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister First,¡± Fang Chuyu said. ¡°I¡¯ll use all my power to protect them.¡±


    Xia Ji turned around, no longer looking at the spear behind him. ¡®¡±¡®Thank you.¡±


    His pupils condensed into a single point. His eyes were white and blood-red, and the ck gas climbed up every inch of his skin in a burning manner. He looked up at the power that was still attacking Xiao Su and Miao Miao.


    Xia Ji¡¯s face waspletely dark.


    He suddenly retracted his hand.


    His five fingers had already grabbed the spear that stretched for dozens of miles.


    The spear did not move at all and could no longer move forward.<div>


    The tens of thousands of cavalry were still charging forward, but they couldn¡¯t advance an inch.


    At the same time, other attacks were stilling at Little Su and Miao Miao.


    Xia Ji waved his left hand, and his terrifying Dharma Form formed a barrier to block those attacks. At this moment, his exhaustion seemed to bepletely negligible.


    The corners of his lips suddenly curled up. In this dark and solemn atmosphere, there was a sense of joy that was out of ce.


    ¡°Humph¡­¡±


    He maintained the bnce of power with these many opponents alone.


    Then, he suddenly thought of something funny and could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­


    Hisughter was filled with suppressed trembling and excitement.


    He turned around and looked at Brahma, Fang Chuyu, and the others. He squeezed out one word in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Run.¡±


    Brahma and the others were stunned. They suddenly understood, and so did Fang Chuyu. She quickly pulled Miao Miao and Little Su and headed south.


    The remaining people also felt the growing fear¡­He began to flee.


    The demons had to fly over the bridge, and the other agile cultivators had to crawl over the edge.


    Xia Ji lowered his head andughed in a low and creepy manner.


    Theughter was like a delicate brush, turning thest bit of white in his heart into ck.


    He could feel that everyone on his side had already evacuated.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes.


    He had already undergone a great change. At this moment, he seemed to have transformed into an elegant demon filled with a strong desire to attack. He smiled and asked, ¡°Is this very interesting? Is there? Is it interesting?¡± Soon ¡­


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do something more interesting.¡± Hisughter became sickly.


    He took a deep breath towards the sky, and the fairy that was flying in the distance suddenly pounced towards him.


    During this process, Xia Ji¡¯s body began to transform without restraint, instantly reaching a height of nine Zhang.


    When the demonsnded in front of him, the me shield around his body instantly burned all the demons into a scorching paste. Strangely, the demonic qi of these demons had not dissipated and was still in it. He opened his mouth and swallowed the paste.


    One bite.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at the cultivator in front of him.


    As soon as he stepped on it, the mes raged and spread out like a vortex. The furious tide swallowed those cultivators.


    Xia Ji opened his mouth and continued to devour all the cultivators who had been melted and had no more bodies. They were just pure tonics.


    At that moment, while the others were still stunned.


    Xia Ji suddenly bent his back and dashed toward the bridge.


    His figure was unstoppable.


    When he reached the end of the bridge, he looked at the end of the bridge on the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back and suddenly grabbed the Underworld de.


    Little Ming was shocked by the change in its master.


    But soon, the shock turned into a pleasant surprise.


    The Underworld de had always been a demonic de.


    It was a demonic de that was born to die and kill.


    From the beginning to the end, its will only had the word ¡®kill¡¯.


    Killing was its good, its evil, its everything.


    Little Ming¡¯s voice became gentle. ¡± Chop, chop, chop more. I can sleep with you, okay? ¡±


    ¡°The current master really makes my heart flutter.¡±


    It shouted and panted as if it had fallen into madness and obsession.


    ¡± Chop, chop off all the living ones. Those that can move are so beautiful, so beautiful. ¡®


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hear what it said, but he suddenly raised the ck demonic de and shed at the dragon¡¯s back.


    The Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back was made up of unknown corpses, and it contained a terrifying divine ability. How could it be easily cut?


    Thus, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the terrifying nine-foot-tall demon grabbed the nine-foot-long saber and suddenlyy on the ground, biting fiercely at the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back.


    At this moment, there were more than 200,000 cavalry and cultivators on the long bridge.


    They all looked at this scene with their mouths agape.


    They suddenly reacted. Some of them began to retreat quickly, while others began to rush south.


    Xia Ji chuckled. As he bit, he used the Underworld de to cut the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back like a saw¡­


    In short, no one had done this before.


    Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have Xia Ji¡¯s foundation, much less the Boundary de.


    ¡± What¡¯s this? ¡± Little Ming Pinmented. ¡± I feel that the cut is not bad. ¡±


    Xia Ji used it to slice at the enemies behind him. After a brief moment of reaction, the enemies behind him began to attack crazily.


    However¡­


    For some reason, Xia Ji¡¯s defense and recovery abilities were both at their peak. Even if he was really injured and turned into minced meat, he would be able to recover instantly, let alone hurt him.


    Chi ..


    A hole was suddenly sawed out on the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back.


    MO Xiaji¡¯s eyes lit up, and he opened his mouth that was filled with sharp teeth and bit down on the wound. Then, he forcefully pulled.


    With this pull, a ¡± muscle texture ¡± appeared.


    He chewed twice and swallowed it, then increased the speed of the saw.


    P.S. 1 : Don¡¯t worry, MO Xia still has a bottom line. This is also a foreshadowing for the plot and setting.


    P.S. 2: During the Mid-Autumn Festival and National Day, there was very little time to write. Little Shui could only try her best. The update volume should be only 1 update, but the word count would definitely not be less.


    P.S. 3: Seeking monthly votes (3 P.S.. s were addedter, not counted in the


    7198 words)

 Chapter 601 - 601:41. MO Xiaji VS Qin Chentian

    Chapter 601 - 601:41. MO Xiaji VS Qin Chentian<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji¡¯s speed was naturally not as fast as the people running south.


    He stabbed the Underworld de into the ground and patted the bridge with both hands.<div>


    The dazzling mes covered the bridge and surged forward like a tide.


    In front of this absolute crushing power, the soldiers who fled in chaos, had no discipline, and were unable to gather as one werepletelymbs waiting to be ughtered.


    However, the speed of the mes was still not as fast as those at the front. After all, the bridge was a hundred miles long.


    Even Xia Ji could vaguely sense that many people were fleeing south.


    If they were allowed to go south, it would be a huge problem.


    Thus, he grabbed the Underworld de with his right hand and unleashed a lot of power. He began to saw the bridge with the power of the de, while his left hand clenched his fist and bombarded the bridge again and again.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The bridge swayed up and down like waves, but the force was not light. The people running on the bridge bounced like iron beans.


    Under this kind of sting and saw method, the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back was finally cut off.<div>


    It was toote to say, but it was too fast.


    The bridge that connected the north and south copsed.


    The taut bridge swung down. In this hundred miles ofnd, at a nce, the 200,000 people who had yet to reach the shore screamed and fell into the Ruo Shui River.


    While Xia Ji was doing all this, the attacks from his back did not stop at all.


    Powerful waves of energy attacked him one after another. Even if they could not kill him, they were still pushing him, trying to make him fall into the weak water.


    The attacks of these cultivators were effective, and Xia Ji was almost pushed down a few times.


    A strong defense did not mean that it could not be broken through.


    Strong recovery didn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t hurt when attacked.


    Xia Ji was in pain.


    There were many enemies behind him.


    Moreover, more and more experts wereing from the back.<div>


    There were many attacks.


    He was getting stronger and stronger.


    He silently endured it.


    By the time the bridge was broken, his back was already dripping with blood. His ck armor had been blown apart, and the back was almost charred.


    But now, the bridge was broken.


    Xia Ji turned around.


    When he turned around, his vision waspletely filled with all kinds of powers.


    There were Dharma Idols, Dharmakayas, divine powers, and even people who used evil karma to attack. Some evil karma had already been covered by the ck membrane.


    Xia Ji felt as if a monster was being attacked by all sorts of weapons for the first time, or that the other party was forming a party to clear an instance dungeon. Moreover, the other party was a yer of the same realm as him, or even a higher realm.


    However, he was this monster.


    He used his left hand to protect his face and his right hand to grab the Underworld de.<div>


    In just an instant, his body was bombarded by waves of violent energy. From time to time, his shoulders trembled and his legs slipped. There were even sounds of bones breaking and explosions.


    Because he had too much power, he had recovered his strength here, but it was the same for others.


    Saber! ¡± Xia Ji looked up at the sky and shouted. ¡± Saber! ¡±


    The power of thew did not appear, not even the slightest sign.


    He was stunned.


    As his thoughts spun, he understood.


    He had already undergone a great change.


    In short¡­


    He could only use the Heavenly Constitution and the power of heaven and earth when he was in the state of Master Shanye,


    Under the demonized state of evil karma, it was impossible, but it seemed to have obtained many other abilities.


    He didn¡¯t continue to think. Instead, he immersed himself in his current state and began to familiarize himself with this power. Its nine-foot-tall body rapidly shrank.


    It returned to its original size.


    The Underworld de emitted a ck aura of death, wrapping around him like a coat.


    His body was smaller and his strength was weaker, but his speed was raised to the limit.


    With a step, his body seemed to have teleported. He flickered in the space and moved elegantly. The death qi stretched out like an ominous ck ribbon in the space.


    A second ago, there was still an energy st in front of him. In the next second, he had already passed through this energy, but the energy hit nothing.


    This was not the Wu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s ability to temporarily enter the small world, because his small world was not connected to the human world.


    It was a disy of his extreme speed.


    He held his saber and his body swayed like a storm. He charged forward and backward at an extremely fast speed. Every time he shed out, the saber light would bring about a lot of blood.


    Blood flowed into the spring rain, following the cracks on the stone cliff and drawing crimson scribbles on the ground. In the crowd, all kinds of powers came over.


    But Xia Ji was too fast.


    He was able to charge forward, strike with his de, kill, and retreat at the same time, giving off an extremely magical feeling.


    Those with slightly lower cultivation levels felt that the opponent in front of them was dead before he moved.


    Strangely, Xia Ji didn¡¯t move quickly. He even looked rxed.


    Xia Ji himself was in the middle of this battle, suppressing the madness in his heart and calmly adapting to his demonized self.


    ¡°The Dharma Idol can be used.¡¯


    ¡°My avatar has be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Good karma has turned into bad karma, and we have temporarily cut off our connection with the Master Temple. We can¡¯t ept the incense from the ancestral hall.


    However, whenever I kill, it brings me endless evil karma.¡±


    ¡°The power of spells has changed greatly, and I can¡¯t use the power of heaven and earth.


    However, he could still use the power of level 13, but the source of this power had be¡­My own Tribtion Essence.¡±


    Shua!


    Shua!


    His figure was like a falling leaf in a heavy rain, like a small boat in a raging wave.


    But the leaves do not get wet, the boat does not sink.


    ¡°The power of the tribtion source is transmitted to my heart through the heart, and then through the heart to the Zifu in the center of my brows. Then, through the nine heavens opened by the Zifu, I obtain power.¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m weak.¡±


    However, correspondingly, I can strengthen my main body through devouring, allowing my main body to unleash more power. Perhaps this, coupled with demonization, is the reason why I can¡¯t use the power of heaven and earth. ¡®


    ¡°Although the power of the world has weakened, the connection between my main body and myself has be even deeper. From there, my own strength has be extremely strong.¡±


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and moved. His body was like a ray of light in the storm of energy, strolling leisurely.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m faster.¡±


    He paused for a moment and shed out the power of his divine art through his Purple Mansion. It happened to meet a powerful attack mixed in with many attacks.


    Boom!


    His saber light was shattered.


    However, the other party¡¯s Heaven and Earth Power stillnded on his body, producing a ck ripple on the surface of his body.


    He deliberately stopped and stood there for a moment.


    At this moment, countless attacksnded on his body. After the first wave of attacks broke through his defense, the ones behind him continued to bombard him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bang!


    Countless power attacks continuously attacked his wounds. He was beaten until he was like a sieve, and blood spurted wildly.


    However¡­


    With a shift, the tattered body was moved away again.


    In the process of moving away, all his blood flew back, and his flesh healedpletely.


    ¡® My defense has increased, and my recovery speed is terrifying. I¡¯m immortal, but the pain is still there.


    Suddenly¡­


    The power of the world pressed down from all directions.


    It was as if a cage was trying to trap him.


    The power of this cage was immense.


    Because Xia Ji couldn¡¯t control the power of heaven and earth, he was instantly frozen, just like how he had frozen the Wu family¡¯s ancestor a long time ago.


    But it was only for a moment.


    The center of his brows, which was clearly his Zifu, began to change.


    A red vertical slit appeared on his skin.


    It was as if an extremely powerful force was about to burst out from the Purple Mansion, and as a result, it was firmly clinging to that vertical crack.


    Chi!


    The vertical slit opened.


    A fiery eye was revealed.


    The third eye.


    His pupils were filled with dark red chaos, making it impossible for anyone to look straight at them. Otherwise, they would be burned and blinded.


    Only then did the eyes show,


    An egg-shaped red light shot out from Xia Ji¡¯s body.


    The restraints of the Heaven and Earth Energy were lifted.


    Xia Ji¡¯s body shed, dodging the follow-up attack.


    ¡°In this way, it ispletely clear. To others, a divine-tier at the twelfth level is the power of heaven and earth, but to me, it¡¯s the power of tribtion origin.¡±


    He closed his eyes, but his third eye was still open.


    As long as he opened it, the power of his divine art was enough to form an additionalyer of defense on top of his own defense and recovery.


    Of course, he could also attack.


    Xia Ji suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils were dark.


    ¡± Analysispleted. ¡®


    Heughed softly, unable to suppress the strange joy and irritation in his heart.


    He turned to look at Evil.


    Shua!


    His figure floated away in front of everyone¡¯s eyes and appeared in the void for a few times. Then, he appeared in the pavilion in the distance and saw Qin Chentian.


    Qin Chentian also saw him.


    He was about to say something, but Xia Ji didn¡¯t. His body floated and his saber was already on Qin Chentian¡¯s neck, shing down.


    Bang!


    A mysterious light appeared at the cut where Qin Chentian was cut.


    The light seemed to have the effect of blocking all attacks.


    Hence, Xia Ji¡¯s attack was blocked.


    Qin Chentian wanted to say something, but Xia Ji floated up again. Like an ordinary martial artist, he attacked without any special effects.


    However, such a saber, although it looked ordinary, its speed was indescribable, and its strength was indescribable.


    Saints were nameless.


    Why is there no name?


    Because the saints had restrained all their power, their attacks looked like children to outsiders. They didn¡¯t even stir up dust.


    Thus, the three women were dumbstruck. It didn¡¯t seem like a powerful force, but why was God Lord Qin hiding so pathetically?


    Xia Ji smiled elegantly and asked, ¡°¡±ls it interesting?¡±


    When he said ¡± yes he shed out and Qin Chentian used ¡± Block ¡± again.


    When he said ¡± fun ¡± and ¡± what ¡°, he had already shed more than ten times. Qin Chentian was shocked to find that if he didn¡¯t use the ¡± block ¡± given by the system, he would die immediately.


    The power that he had umted previously was nothing in front of this person.


    He had gone mad.


    He was also d that he had saved up a lot of points.


    Now, these points were being spent crazily like flowing water.


    As such, Qin Chentian spent his points to exchange for this ¡± blocking ¡± power while he began to prepare his own attack.


    He originally had mortal blood, but he had exchanged for the ¡± Prince Vampire Bloodline ¡± from the system. Therefore, with this as the foundation, his wings suddenly spread out beautifully, and his body began to change¡­


    He remembered that every time this happened, others would be shocked, and he would pause for a moment.


    This time, he didn¡¯t n to stop because he didn¡¯t even have time to react. He instinctively prepared to use his ultimate skill after transforming.


    But at this moment¡­


    That madman had already shed out another 50 times, and he had directly used up 10,000 points.


    Qin Chentian turned pale with fright. F * ck, he could have used a big move, but he didn¡¯t have enough points.


    The woman at the side didn¡¯t know what was going on. She only felt that God Lord Qin was amazing.


    That person had shed so many times, but he still hadn¡¯t hurt Divine Lord Qin¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s attack was very slow, as slow as a revolving around a star. It could travel dozens of kilometers per second, but it was still very slow.


    Xia Ji¡¯s de was just that slow.


    It was so slow that he could only lightly sh out a hundred times in a second.


    The snail could not understand the speed of the rabbit, the rabbit could not understand the speed of the wind, the wind could not understand the speed of sound, and the sound could not understand the speed of light .


    How could anyone understand Xia Ji¡¯s speed?


    PS : Forcefully spit out the draft¡­l¡¯ve stayed up all night writing, so I¡¯ll be quite busy for the next few days¡­

 Chapter 602 - 602: 42. Is the Divine Court Enough for Me to Kill Alone?

    Chapter 602 - 602: 42. Is the Divine Court Enough for Me to Kill Alone?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji¡¯s body was like a piece of paper, a fallen leaf, and a fluttering catkin. He moved in a very floating manner, and his knife continued tond on Qin Chentian¡¯s body as if it was swung by a child.


    However, this lightness, this floating, was just an illusion seen by those who had not reached such a realm.<div>


    This was his first transmigrator opponent. He was testing the waters. Of course, if he couldn¡¯t even block a simple sh from him, then so be it.


    Qin Chentian was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t have enough points and couldn¡¯t use his ultimate move. He could only grit his teeth and exchange for Block Cards non-stop while using all the power he had to counterattack.


    There was no saber light in front of him.


    There was only a gentle and slow knife.


    This saber was so light that it didn¡¯t even have any wind.


    It was as slow as a snail crawling in space.


    But¡­


    The de was slow, but he couldn¡¯t dodge it.


    The de was light, but he couldn¡¯t block it.


    If you hit it, you¡¯ll die.


    It was an attack method that could not be understood just by looking at it. It was a form of attack that tormented the mind.<div>


    It had only been a few seconds since the two of them fought.


    However, if Xia Ji hadn¡¯t tested him and Qin Chentian hadn¡¯t umted points, he would have died many times over.


    Qin Chentian felt that his reaction was extremely fast, but he was very ufortable because he had never seen such a fighting style before. After all, in the previous confrontation, which one of them was not awesome? The moment he attacked, the sky and earth would copse. Which one of them did not have the ¡± shake before attacking, shake before casting ¡± and the ¡® movement trajectory ¡®


    However, the person in front of him, the person he had mocked before, did not.


    Each of his attacks did not have a trajectory. It was just a simple ¡± I¡¯ll ce the knife on your neck and chop it down at the same time. After a thought, your head will be gone. You can¡¯t block it, you can¡¯t defend against it, and you can¡¯t see through it. ¡± It was extremely simple¡­


    Qin Chentian felt strange and shocked. He felt that this was the most dangerous battle of his life. However¡­


    Why would he be afraid?


    At this moment, he used all his strength to raise his hand. A strange and extraordinary power shot out from his fingertip toward Xia Ji.


    One of the three women recognized the item and immediately pped. She shouted, ¡± God Lord¡¯s destructive power!! ¡±


    The other women also looked rxed, as if the God Lord had already won.


    Thest woman¡¯s lips curled into a beautiful arc as she sighed softly, haven¡¯t seen a god use this power for ten years.¡±<div>


    The power of annihtion?


    Xia Ji¡¯s third eye suddenly opened. It was dark red and chaotic, filled with a vast expanse of mes.


    A red egg-like shield appeared and collided with the invisible force.


    The power dissipated, but the power of the source of tribtion that he emitted suddenly copsed and copsed towards him.


    The red light appeared and entered his third pupil.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm as countless thoughts shed through his mind.


    ¡°This is¡­Reverse force?¡±


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have died instantly from the bacsh of the borrowed power of heaven and earth. However, I won¡¯t, because this power will at most return to my main body. ¡®


    ¡°Then, the power of this transmigrator¡¯s divine art is obviously not from this world. What is this?¡±


    ¡°The interesting thing about the power of heaven and earth is that if I have it and you don¡¯t, then you definitely won¡¯t be able to avoid it when I use it on you.


    But if I have it and you have it, then we can attack and defend normally.<div>


    If I don¡¯t have the power of this world, but the power of another small world, then I won¡¯t be able to dodge, but I can use my power to fight you head-on.¡± ¡°In that case, what you and I are actually using is not the power of this world¡­¡± ¡°Then, did Little Su also suffer a bacsh from this divine power? As a result, recovery has be damage.¡±


    He thought of Little Su.


    The image of his sister in pain for nearly a hundred years appeared in his mind.


    He smiled as he moved forward. He didn¡¯t make any movement or trace, but his saber had already shed at Qin Chentian¡¯s body.


    This sh contained a thousand shes.


    The de fell.


    ¡°Cut me into pieces,¡± Xia Ji said softly.


    He only shed once.


    However, this sh was another thousand shes. Each sh condensed the power that could easily destroy mountains and rivers.


    Qin Chentian could not imagine the failure of his annihtion power, and he was shocked for a second.


    He was only shocked for a second.


    Then, he saw his points drop.


    He was excited, and in this time, his points had already be zero. With one sh, he had used up all the points he had umted over the past decades.


    In just a few seconds, the three women thought that Divine Lord Qin couldpletely block the enemy¡¯s attack. No matter what, Divine Lord Qin was invincible.


    After all, it was always like this in the past. No matter how fierce the enemy¡¯s attack was, the God Lord could always easily block it. Then, he spread his gorgeous wings and killed the enemy one-sidedly. Anyone who went against God would eventually die.


    Today was no exception.


    Look, although the enemy was powerful, God Lord Qin didn¡¯t care about his attacks.


    That was right, that kind of light attack power, God Lord Qin must be teasing him.


    All the women had smiles on their faces. But ¡­


    In the next moment, her smile froze.


    God Lord Qin¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    In front of this enemy, his speed and reaction were like a toddler learning to walk and a leopard hunting in the mountains. He was extremely stiff and slow..

 Chapter 603: 42. Is the Divine Court Enough for Me to Kill Alone?

    Chapter 603: 42. Is the Divine Court Enough for Me to Kill Alone?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He suddenly realized that the reason why he could use his Dharmakaya and the Power of Annihtion was that the other party needed to observe him, so he let him use it. Otherwise, he would only be hacked from the beginning to the end. If his points were exhausted, he would die.


    When he realized this, a strong sense of humiliation welled up in his heart. However, in the process of surging, Xia Ji had already torn off his Prince¡¯s wings and cut off his hands.<div>


    Thus, before he could finish his action of ¡± gushing out ¡± the sense of shame, it changed to ¡± shock ¡± halfway through.


    Just as his ¡°shock¡± emotion rose, a powerful force had already drilled into his body, shattering all his meridians, causing his realm to drop to the lowest level.


    Divine Lord Qin¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. His golden finger was in his eyes.


    He decided to use the remaining power to carry out a ¡± credit counterattack. ¡® Even if he was exploited by the systemter, there was nothing he could do.


    However, he had made too many unnecessary movements, so much so that Xia Ji¡¯s hand, which contained the power of the source of tribtion, had already fallen when the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes had just wrinkled. Not only did it fall, but it also directly picked out his eyeballs.


    There seemed to be a mysterious power hidden in his eyes, and it wanted to return to Qin Chentian¡¯s body. However, Xia Ji¡¯s reaction and intuition, as well as his brain¡¯s judgment and probability analysis based on his reaction and intuition, were faster than a supeputer.


    In a split second, the two eyeballs in his hands disappeared and were stored in his storage space.


    One thought was 0.018 seconds, and one millisecond was 0.001 seconds.


    Xia Ji continued to observe Qin Chentian at the speed of one second as he did the action of storing the organ suspected to be the transmigrator¡¯s Goldfinger into the storage dimension.


    Because he knew that this was the time to have a trump card.


    As long as you use it and are prepared to use it, then all your trump cards will be mine.<div>


    Sure enough, he deliberately slowed down and gave Qin Chentian a chance. Divine Lord Qin¡¯s entire body was in pain, but he began to throw out his trump card with resentment.


    With a thought, his trump card was gone.


    He couldn¡¯t react and couldn¡¯t believe it. He continued to use his second trump card, and then he moved, but his trump card was gone again.


    The expressions of the three women who were watching did not even have time to change. They seemed to have lived in a different time than the man who was surrounded by ck qi.


    Several seconds passed.


    Time seemed to have returned to normal.


    The three women screamed..


    Divine Lord Qin had be a person covered in blood, with broken arms, blind eyes, and broken meridians. However, he was still alive with some strange power.


    Xia Ji suppressed his sickly smile and said gently, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 say something, and you¡¯ll answer me. Don¡¯t answer wrongly¡­lf someone¡¯s recovery power turns into damage, can your annihtion power cure this person?¡±


    Qin Chentian felt extreme pain all over his body. His vision was dark and he felt


    humiliated. However, he could not even clench his fists or grit his teeth.<div>


    His hand was already gone.


    His teeth were already broken.


    Suddenly, he heard a lowugh, and then somethingfortable like a wave climbed up his body. His left eye itched, very itchy¡­


    Then, he heard the exmations of the three women beside him.


    Because in the dark and bloody eye socket of his left eye, countless nerves and flesh were weaving and slowly condensing into an eyeball.


    He saw the light again.


    Xia Ji raised his hand, and the white phoenix me returned to his fingertips before burrowing into his pores.


    ¡°Answer me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Qin Chentian asked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his entire body was mmed into the chest by an invisible force and pressed down on the ground. Xia Ji raised his hand and jabbed, shattering his newborn eyeball.


    After the screams gradually subsided, Xia Ji said, ¡°¡±1 can take back what I can give you. Tell me.¡±<div>


    The three women were dumbfounded and at a loss for what to do.


    At this moment.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One figure after another flew into the sky,pleting their journey from the distance to the small pavilion on the mountain.


    It was the oracle in the distance, as well as many experts.


    They had only rushed here because they had sensed that something was wrong.


    At this moment, they witnessed the scene in the small pavilion. They couldn¡¯t believe that the person who had fallen to the ground was the Divine Master. However, there were still three Divine Concubines standing at the side. Looking at their expressions,bined with the size of the person who had fallen to the ground, they epted this fact with difficulty.


    However, the Divine Court was extremely huge. Not to mention Yanzhou in the eastern sea region, even the forces in the northern part of Weizhou were extremely powerful. The Divine Court¡¯s own forces, the sects under itsmand, and the mortal world¡¯s forces were countless. Divine Lord Qin was only one of these gods¡­


    Behind the three Divine Concubines stood three different factions¡­


    However, these oracles and experts felt really embarrassed.


    In this situation, escape?


    Even if Divine Lord Qin could not make it, the people of the Hall of Heresy would directly exterminate your entire n.


    Fight?


    They hadn¡¯t been able to win the battle just now, and it hadn¡¯t been long. Although God Lord Qin hadn¡¯t been insta-killed, he was close.


    Die?


    However, he was not too willing.


    Xia Ji looked at the people who were floating in the air and smiled. ¡°¡±Everyone, please don¡¯t think that I¡¯m using a one-time use magic treasure or that I¡¯ve exhausted a lot of energy fighting with Divine Lord Qin. Now is the perfect time to take advantage of the situation and make a great contribution to the Divine


    Court. Don¡¯t be silly..¡±

 Chapter 604: 42. Is the Divine Court Enough for Me to Kill Alone?

    Chapter 604: 42. Is the Divine Court Enough for Me to Kill Alone?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Don¡¯t say ¡­


    Some of these people really thought so.<div>


    Xia Ji nced at the vast sea of heads at the foot of the mountain. There were cultivators, but most of them were elites among mortals who had yet to break free from the lifespan of mortals. He had just killed a million, but there were still many more here.


    ¡°Someone go and disperse them,¡± he said. ¡°What do you want, sir?¡± asked an oracle.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    He suddenlyughed maniacally. ¡± Look at this world. I should be the one asking you what you want, right? Have your consciences been eaten by dogs?


    Are mortals not humans?¡±


    Some of them frowned, and some of them showed an instinctive look of disdain.


    Mortals were humans, and this was just what they said on the surface.


    Who took it seriously?


    Just as their expressions revealed themselves, they saw the man in the distance who was surrounded by ck gas ¡°sway¡±.


    Yes, he swayed, as if his body had blurred on the spot.


    At the same time, they felt their bodies start to feel abnormal. Just as they thought that the other party might have made a move, they felt pain.<div>


    The indescribable power rushed into their sturdy bodies. It didn¡¯t lower their level of life through negative karma, but directly tore apart their meridians that were far tougher than steel in a crushing manner.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    His meridians shattered, and all the power built on his meridians began to copse like a missileuncher that had lost its foundation.


    A moment ago, they were still high and mighty supernatural beings, but at this moment, they had lost their realms and be mortals.


    They were unable to maintain their strength in mid-air and fell down. However, they were supported by a gentle wind andnded safely on the ground.


    When theynded, they realized what had happened, and then they were puzzled and shocked.


    This was only the beginning. They had a long time to ept what they would encounter after bing ordinary people.


    Xia Ji was getting more and more familiar with his current body.


    Evil karma isted heaven and earth, deprived him of the power of the heavenlyw in his mouth, but made him sessful.


    He did not care about heaven and earth, and all his power belonged to himself.


    He roughly understood that within seven miles, his speed would probably reach an unimaginable level, as if time had stopped and he was the only one who could move.<div>


    An ordinary cultivator would be able to react to the attack from seven kilometers away.


    His ¡®swaying¡¯ earlier naturally included leaving the original spot, approaching the enemy, attacking, stopping, and returning¡­


    Without the power of heaven and earth, the source of all power could only be himself.


    When the remaining people saw this scene, they vaguely felt what had just happened, but they still did not move.


    There was no other reason. If they did not move, at most one person would die. If they moved, it would be a betrayal, and the entire n would die.


    Although they hadmitted all kinds of crimes, they knew the rules of the Divme court 11Ke tne DaCK or tnelr nanas. ?rney naa seen too many trages where entire ns were wiped out.


    ¡® Exterminating the entire n ¡± was not just killing. It was so simple. It was truly humiliating, and he could not live or die.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very powerful force, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    As he spoke, he chopped off one of God Lord Qin¡¯s legs and then his waist. At the same time, he used the White Phoenix¡¯s Resurrection Fire to maintain his life.


    Then, he said respectfully, ¡°¡±Lord Divine Master, please speak.¡±


    Qin Chentian broke down. ¡± You¡¯re so evil. You won¡¯t die a good death. You¡¯re making an enemy out of everyone in the world. ¡±<div>


    ¡°With the people of the world?¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡± Who do you think you are? ¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a small knife and raised his hand toplete a dismemberment. The fire of revival healed him. After the treatment, he was dismembered again.


    Divine Lord Qin¡¯s entire body was like fish scales rolling around¡­


    Immediately after, he felt a sense offort. His severed arm had regrown, and his eyes could see again.


    But the difference was that he had be an ordinary person.


    He was surprised to find that his cheat was gone.


    He did not understand the principle, but it was indeed gone¡­


    Logically speaking, the golden finger was bound to his soul. How could it be gone?


    He thought carefully and suddenly realized that it was very likely that when he threw away his trump card and carried out the ¡± credit point attack ¡°, the power of the golden finger was transmitted to his eyes and body, but those parts were ¡® taken away ¡± by this terrifying man.


    Perhaps that was when he lost his cheat?


    No matter how many things Divine Lord Qin had to face, he still had hope. But now that he had lost his cheat, it was as if he had lost his soul. His spirit copsed.


    The humiliation would not appear again.


    He suddenly raised his head and lost his mind. He rushed to Xia Ji, wailing, crying, screaming, and shouting in fear, ¡± ¡°Give it back to me, give it back to me¡­Give it back to me! Please, give it back to me!¡±


    Xia Ji realized that the trump card he had just snatched contained a cheat.


    Thus, he directly chopped off both of God Lord Qin¡¯s legs. God Lord Qin immediately lowered his body by half and let out a miserable cry¡­


    He suddenly realized that he was no longer a god.


    All his pride had disappeared the moment he lost his cheat.


    He was in pain. ¡± Let me live, ¡± he said suddenly. ¡± I¡¯ll live. I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯ll promise you anything. ¡®


    Xia Ji flicked his finger, and the white mes covered Divine Lord Qin¡¯s body again. His flesh and tendons intertwined, and soon, his legs were regenerated..

 Chapter 605: 42. Is the Divine Court Enough for Me to Kill Alone?

    Chapter 605: 42. Is the Divine Court Enough for Me to Kill Alone?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Get everyone to disperse first.¡±


    Qin Chentian hurriedly turned around and looked at the few people in the air.<div>


    ¡°¡±Shanchun, you go. Ask everyone to disperse.¡±


    The oracle at the very side looked at the God Lord who had lost all his power with a strange expression, but he did not say anything. Instead, he directly replied, ¡± We will follow the God Lord¡¯s orders. ¡±


    The oracle went down, and soon, the army at the foot of the mountain began to retreat.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Xia Ji said to Qin Chentian.


    ¡°The power of recovery has turned into damage. This should be the power of the nine Overgods of Yanzhou¡­They might be able to save him.¡±


    ¡°Overgods? Tell me about the cheat.¡±


    ¡°Goldfinger¡­¡± Qin Chentian looked terrified. ¡± You even know this? ¡± No, shouldn¡¯t natives be very stupid? How would they know about the cheat?


    He asked in return and broke another hand.


    Alright, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± If you perform well, I¡¯ll fix it for you. ¡®


    Qin Chentian felt that he was just a mortal. He felt that there was something wrong with this world.


    Why?<div>


    Why did the world want to hurt him?


    He was clearly so kind.


    ¡± You can upgrade your cheat, ¡± he said hesitantly. ¡± You can also open up a higher level of ess. This requires the host¡¯s realm to reach a certain level or to do certain things. ¡®


    On the other side of Ruo Shui, in the southern continent of Wei Zhou.


    The dragon¡¯s back was already broken.


    This meant that both sides were temporarily blocked.


    Little Su sat in the pavilion by the bridge in the spring rain. She turned her head in confusion and reached out to grab it.¡±What about him? Where¡¯s my brother? Where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    The rain rustled.


    Miao Miao sat next to Little Su and continued to y the role of aforter.


    She talked to Little Su and said gently,¡± It¡¯s alright. He¡¯s very powerful. ¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why she was like this. Was it because that man asked her to?<div>


    But did she really know him? Was she really his wife?


    He¡­Who was it?


    Beside him, Brahma put his palms together and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you twodies follow me back to Deer Yard first, and then wait for me to find a way to inquire about the Northern Lands?¡±


    ¡°Master, what happened to him?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    ¡°Devilish,¡± Brahma said.


    ¡°Bedevilment?¡± Miao Miao was stunned. ¡± Can I be possessed just because I¡¯m in a bad mood? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Brahma shook his head. ¡± If there is no divinity, how can there be demonic nature? The more divinity there is, the more demonic nature there is. In other words, those who can enter the demonic path in this world are all extremely talented people.¡±


    Miao Miao asked curiously as she held Little Su¡¯s hand,¡±He ¡­ Why did he be a devil? You just killed the enemy, right?¡±


    ¡°Because in his eyes, he doesn¡¯t kill enemies,¡± Brahma said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something he insists on¡­¡± Brahma sighed softly. ¡± However, there is no destruction, no destruction, and no birth.<div>


    Now, in the Northern Lands, the gods had no way and were acting on their own will.


    He went and became a devil. Perhaps he waspleting his Dao. If he didn¡¯t die, the gods would definitely help him, or ¡­ He achieved it. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­


    Miao Miao murmured.


    She thought of Xia Ji¡¯s appearance and felt a headache.


    She tried her best to think about ¡°joining the devil¡±, as if she was very curious about these things.


    Suddenly, a crack appeared in her memory.


    In the crack.


    A figure seemed to be roaring as he charged towards the bright sky alone.


    The sky was very bright, infinitely deep, and infinitely wonderful. It nurtured everything and destroyed everything. It was the beginning of everything and also the end of everything. Its power was iparable, and its Dao was indescribable.


    But for some reason, that figure still stubbornly charged into the light as if it had been possessed.


    For some reason, a great sadness emerged from the bottom of her heart.


    Miao Miao¡¯s entire body trembled. In the next moment, the crack closed and became even more solid. It would not open again. The memories from earlier had all disappeared.


    He was also instantly forgotten.


    Even the emotions that were born from this had no sustenance.


    However, for some reason, Miao Miao¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned red and her tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss?¡± Brahma asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong either. I just feel that people like him are so stupid.¡±


    P.S. Thest sentence was the main point-¡°all

 Chapter 606: 43. I Won’t Be Happy If I Don ‘t Slaughter You

    Chapter 606: 43. I Won¡¯t Be Happy If I Don ¡®t ughter You<div>


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡® Shen Tianfei is extremely powerful. His Goldfinger is unknown, but he has a strange power that is simr to freezing the world. This is equivalent to making other people¡¯s 12 states unable to use it.<div>


    And he is the God of Feng Nation, the strongest God in the entire Weizhou. At the same time, he also controls the secret sea route to Yanzhou. Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes ¡­¡± Qin Chentian hurriedly replied.


    He had already told them everything he could, including the distribution of the Divine Court¡¯s forces in the Northern Lands.


    It was already night time.


    Xia Ji nced at the high-ranking officers and oracles of the Divine Court who were standing at the side and didn¡¯t dare to leave. He felt that they were a


    hindrance and suddenly opened his third eye. Within his line of sight, the Zhurong mes that had already reached the level of the twelfth level burned directly from those people¡¯s bodies. Before they could react, they turned into balls of mes.


    Within seven miles, his speed was invincible. Within three miles, his tribtion source power couldpletely affect the enemy.


    The ming body was quickly crushed into a ball of pure spiritual energy.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath.


    These balls of spiritual energy flew towards his mouth.


    At this moment, a chaotic and violent dark red appeared in his throat, as if the depths of his throat led to a ming abyss.


    After he was done, he looked back at Qin Chentian and his three women.<div>


    There was nothing but fear on Qin Chentian¡¯s face. He was trembling non-stop. He had already recalled how he looked like when he was an ordinary person and experienced the fear in his heart when an ordinary person faced a monster-like expert.


    He nced at the other three women. They were all peerless beauties, but they still looked affectionate. They stood beside Qin Chentian and looked at Xia Ji warily and fearfully.


    Suddenly, the woman in the middle ran out and knelt in front of Xia Ji. ¡°¡±Please spare Chentian. I, Jing Ziyun¡­l can serve you willingly.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ji remained silent, the other two women ran over and knelt down. ¡°¡±We are also willing to serve you, but please let Chentian go.¡±


    Qin Chentian, on the other hand, had tears in his eyes. He clenched his fists and muttered, ¡°¡±Xiao Yun, Xiao Mao, Xiao Lu, I¡­l¡¯m sorry.¡±


    When the Divine Master thought about how the three women he loved were going to serve other men for him, he could not help but feel his heart ache.


    But what could he do?


    His golden finger was gone.


    He would be an ordinary person.


    He looked at the three beautiful figures and only felt that the three divine concubines ¡®voluptuous bodies, charming expressions, and gentle whispers were going to belong to someone else.


    But he was helpless.<div>


    Xia Ji looked curiously at the three women kneeling before him.


    ¡® Kill them! ¡± Little Ming shouted excitedly. ¡± Kill them! ¡±


    ¡°Chop, I want to chop! Was there anything wrong with chopping? Was there anything wrong with massacring? No


    ¡°Oh, I understand now. You want them to sleep with you. I can¡¯t sleep well alone


    ¡°Chop! Chop! Kill them, and I¡¯ll sleep with you after I transform, okay?¡±


    It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯ll be able to transform in a few hundred thousand years! ¡±


    Xia Ji casually wrapped himself in a long robe and put away the Underworld de. The ck smoke around him dissipated, revealing a handsome and delicate face. However, the sun and moon in his eyes were gone, reced by a soul-stirring, chaotic dark red color that no one could look at directly.


    Upon closer inspection, there were endless mes hidden in the dark red, and there seemed to be red lightning shing from time to time, making those who nced at it feel their hearts palpitate and their minds surge.


    His long hair, which was originally light and draped over his shoulders, was smooth and showed the humility of a gentleman that made people close to him. Now, it was like the ck fire of the abyss burning quietly, presenting a demonic and charming aura.


    Previously, he was surrounded by ck gas, so no one could see his face clearly. Now that he appeared, the three women who were kneeling could not help but feel a strange feeling in their hearts.


    This was not because they had distracting thoughts, but because they instinctively felt that ¡± a weak woman craves the protection of a strong man ¡± and a kind of ¡± there is actually such a man in the world ¡®<div>


    The three women hurriedly suppressed the excitement in their hearts and lowered their heads, not daring to look at him. The shock in their hearts just now actually made them feel extremely guilty.


    They had given themselves to the enemy only to save their husbands, not for anything else. They would not abandon their husbands just because they were weak and the man in front of them was stronger.


    ¡°I still have a lot to ask you tonight,¡± Xia Ji said.


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to absorb the firewood and started a bonfire. Then, he grabbed some meat and began to roast it.


    The three women looked at each other and gritted their teeth. They endured the humiliation and leaned over. They wanted to serve this terrifying man until he wasfortable. Only then would they let their husbands go.


    However, the strange thing was that even though it was humiliating, there was no feeling of humiliation¡­


    This was because the aura that this man emitted actually made them not resist so much.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say much to them. With a wave of his sleeve, the force of the wind knocked them away.


    The three women started to say something like,¡±Are you looking down on our trash bodies?¡±


    Then, a beautiful woman undressed under the moonlight, revealing her snow-white legs and silk-like figure. She walked over and asked, ¡°Do you think


    I¡¯m beautiful?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head and ignored them.


    He turned around and sat alone on the edge of the cliff outside the pavilion.


    After roasting the food, he took a jar of wine and drank it inrge mouthfuls. He ate the still hot roasted meat that he had just taken out from the fire..

 Chapter 607: 43. I Won’t Be Happy If I Don I t Slaughter All of You (2)

    Chapter 607: 43. I Won¡¯t Be Happy If I DonIt ughter All of You (2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When he was a teacher, he never drank.


    He couldn¡¯t remember how many years it had been since hest drank.<div>


    ¡°Comfortable!¡±


    He felt the sweet and cold wine enter his internal organs. It was a great pleasure to eat the me-like roasted meat.


    He did not lose his mind, but his values had changed drastically.


    In the past, he used kindness as a guide, but in the future, he would use happiness as a guide.


    He looked into the distance under the spring moonlight.


    The sound of Ruo Shui¡¯s flowing waves could still be heard with the wind.


    Behind him, the three women looked at each other in shock, as if they were amazed that there were still men in this world who could resist their charms.


    Xia Jiy on the ground and began to ask some questions.


    He asked, and Qin Chentian and the three women answered.


    With the questions and answers, it was already midnight.


    The four of them were already asleep.<div>


    Only Xia Ji woke up.


    There were countless stars in the sky, and the bright moon was shining alone in the sky.


    In the distance, there was a faint rustling sounding from the ground with countless corpses. It sounded like the tide, but also like countless insects crawling. It was a little strange, but it was very far away.


    To be honest, he was a little confused because these three women¡¯s ¡± deep affection ¡± was not faked. This thought shed across his mind, but he did not delve into it and just continued drinking.


    Suddenly, a weak voice came from behind him. ¡± Kill me¡­¡± Kill me¡­¡±


    Xia Ji turned around abruptly and saw the woman named Jing Ziyun kneeling in the moonlight. Her face was twisted in pain, and she was no longer as beautiful as she was during the day.


    His eyes rolled a few times, and with a lift of his hand, Jing Ziyun flew in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Kill me¡­¡± Jing Ziyun begged.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same as during the day?¡± Xia Ji asked. Or are you being controlled?¡±


    He was stunned for a moment, because ¡®mental control¡¯ was a very rare thing.<div>


    Even after so many years, he only knew about Su Daji¡¯s ¡®Five-colored Divine Token¡¯ and the extremely rare Demon n¡¯s ¡®Contract Scroll¡¯. There was nothing else, including his honeymoon period with Su Daji. Su Daji also said that it was very rare in the world.


    However, it wasn¡¯t strange for a transmigrator to have a treasure that could control one¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a half-asleep bystander, watching myself do things I don¡¯t want to do¡­¡± Jing Ziyun said painfully.


    ¡°You.. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that man. He killed many people in my family and many people I knew in the city, but I don¡¯t understand why I sleep with him every day and talk sweet to him. I don¡¯t understand. Kill me. I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. Kill me..


    Xia Ji raised his hand and pressed it on Jing Ziyun¡¯s forehead.


    Although he was unable to do anything other than ¡°attack¡± against the ¡°divine soul¡± , he could still sense the abnormality.


    A momentter.


    He retracted his hand, a strange expression on his face.


    That was because¡­


    He couldn¡¯t sense it. No, he could vaguely sense it.<div>


    He could sense that something was wrong, but that was all. It was just a vague feeling, as if he was looking at a hundred miles away through a hazy fog.


    ¡°Divine Lord Qin, wake up,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    Qin Chentian was so frightened that he quickly got up. He knelt on the ground and looked at Xia Ji with his butt sticking out. At the same time, he saw his divine concubine, Jing Ziyun.


    Jing Zi Yun was currently looking at him with iparable hatred.


    ¡°Xiaoyun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Chentian asked in surprise.


    Jing Ziyun shouted angrily, ¡± Get lost! Get lost! You scum!! ¡±


    She seemed to want to roar out all the anger in her heart. She even pulled out the sword on her back and rushed towards Qin Chentian. However, halfway through, her expression changed. She sheathed her sword and knelt in front of Qin Chentian, shouting with heartache, ¡°Husband, husband.¡±


    Her face twisted as if she was struggling. She then turned to Xia Ji. ¡± Please kill me¡­¡±


    Xia Ji understood.


    ¡°Mind control.¡±


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°No matter who it is, I don¡¯t like it very much. I¡¯m very unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Kill me¡­


    Jing Zi Yun begged.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and waved his hand. Jing Ziyun was bathed in ck mes. Her body was slowly being wiped away, but she looked rxed. ¡± Thank you. ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything?¡± Xia Ji looked at Qin Chentian.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Chentian said. I don¡¯t know, how would I know¡­¡±


    Xia Ji shed in front of him, grabbed his cor, and pped him a few times. ¡± Look at what you¡¯ve done! ¡®


    After saying this, he casually threw him away. For some reason, the feeling of displeasure in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    He raised his head and looked at the vast sky.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked hoarsely.


    He was not angry because of Jing Zi Yun, but because of the mastermind.


    Jing Zi Yun was just the tip of the iceberg.


    However, the sky would not respond to him. The vast sea of stars was like countless pairs of eyes overlooking the tiny him in the human world.


    Jing Ziyun was burned to ashes by the mes.


    Immediately after, the other two women also began to show abnormalities.


    Xia Ji roughly understood that Qin Chentian¡¯s golden finger had been stolen and locked in the storage space, so the impact was rtively small.


    The two women were not as intense as Jing Ziyun. Instead, they were crying bitterly. The ¡± deep affection ¡± from before waspletely gone. When they were sober, the two of them finally chose tomit suicide to free themselves.


    The next day.


    Xia Ji broke one of Qin Chentian¡¯s legs and left him here. He had be an ordinary person. He would spend the rest of his life as an ordinary person, or he would be killed by his former subordinates and enemies. It was possible that he would live in fear from now on and experience the pain and pain he had caused others..

 Chapter 608: 43. I Won’t Be Happy If I Don’t Slaughter All of You

    Chapter 608: 43. I Won¡¯t Be Happy If I Don¡¯t ughter All of You<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was a spring night.


    Hurried footsteps came from the jungle. A figure was running in a panic in the wilderness.<div>


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The figure didn¡¯t pay attention to his feet. He only felt a sudden pain. His left foot was numb. Then, he stepped forward, but hended weakly. The figure lost its bnce and pounced forward, falling t on the ground.


    She hurriedly propped herself up and turned her head abruptly. She saw a colorful poisonous snake looking at her with its head raised and its tongue sticking out¡­


    It was obvious that she had identally stepped into the poisonous snake¡¯s territory while running and was attacked by it.


    ¡°Why are you so unlucky?¡±


    The girl covered her mouth with tears in her eyes. When she saw the poisonous snake slithering over, she pulled out a palm-sized curved dagger from her bosom and raised her hand to swing it in a cold arc.


    She shed out in a half-arc, but the poisonous snake nimbly circled around, avoiding her sh and biting her wrist again.


    However, this girl had obviously learned some skills. She used the Small Capturing Hand in a small area. After a few rounds, the dagger finally cut open the poisonous snake.


    However, her vigorous exercise caused the snake venom to crawl a little further along her blood towards her heart.


    The girl heard the footstepsing from afar and the light of the torch that reflected the long grass.


    She closed her eyes in pain.<div>


    Her name was Tian Rou.


    A year ago, her entire Tian Family was massacred.


    She had escaped a cmity outside. Later, when she returned home and discovered something, she began to investigate. However, she was soon chased by the guards of the Divine Court.


    However, she still had some friends. These friends had helped her, but they had died in the pursuit.


    Now, she and herst friend had escaped here, but they were caught up by the pursuers. That friend had helped her lure the enemy away, and now it seemed He should be dead too.


    She already understood that the people from the Divine Court had destroyed her Tian Family, but she did not understand why¡­


    Her Tian Family was just a general family of the Feng Dynasty and had nothing to do with arge faction like the Divine Court¡­


    Now, she was poisoned and the pursuers were here.


    She knew that she was going to die, but she wanted to know. She wanted to die with an understanding.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    One by one, white-armored attendants appeared in front of her.<div>


    ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡± Tian Rou asked. I ¡­ Did he do something wrong?


    Did you offend anyone?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sphemous,¡± the white-armored attendant said.


    ¡°sphemy?¡±


    Tian Rou¡¯s cute face revealed a stunned expression.


    When had she ever sphemed?


    ¡± You will be brought to the city, ¡± the white-armored attendant continued. You will be stared at on the rack of shame and be burned. You will reflect on your sins in the fire. ¡±


    A cold light shed in the white-armored attendant¡¯s eyes, but he had no intention of saying anything else. He stepped forward.


    Just then¡­


    It stopped.


    Because in the distance, a person walked over from the sea of grass under the moonlight.<div>


    She was a very special person that no one could ignore.


    The white-armored attendant looked over.


    That person was far away.


    But it was close at hand.


    No, no, no.


    It was right in front of him.


    No, no, no.


    He had already walked past it.


    No, no, no.


    Where was he?


    No, no, no.


    Was he there or not?


    Suddenly, the white-armored attendant felt a sharp pain. He instinctively screamed and then lost all consciousness. A blood-red centipede scar had split his body from his forehead down. He was also split into two halves, turning into a corpse that fell on the grass in a bloody manner.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just this white-armored attendant who saw this scene.


    All the attendants present, even those several miles away, saw it.


    The person who exuded a demonic aura.


    His ck hair was like an abyss, quietly burning.


    That person might have grabbed the knife, or he might not have. He might be far away, or he might be beside him¡­


    No, no, no.


    They didn¡¯t see anything.


    Because they were already dead.


    They didn¡¯t understand what had happened until they died.


    Tian Rou naturally saw it too.


    She saw many figures in the wilderness under the moonlight. That person seemed to be floating¡­


    It floated with the wind and the moonlight.


    He seemed to have made a move, but also seemed to have not made a move.


    Because the wind did not move, the grass did not move, and there were no waves. Even a martial artist with only one realm would not be like this. However, all the white-armored attendants were dead. They were all killed by the saber.


    Then, in this quiet night, time seemed to have returned to its normal speed. The many figures that tormented his sight suddenly disappeared, turning into a young man hundreds of meters away from him. The young man held a pitch-ck long knife in his hand.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were dark red with lightning shing in them. His ck hair was burning, andyers of mes were climbing like evil spirits, making people feel that every strand of his hair was a lonely cliff.


    When she saw the young man, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head. She only lowered her head, and the young man had already floated in front of her.


    The young man nced at the snake wound on her ankle. Without any movement, a holy white me appeared on her foot. The me made her itch, and the numbness and nausea gradually disappeared.


    Tian Rou finally lowered her head, but the injury on her foot seemed to have


    recovered.


    She raised her head in shock and looked at the devilish and handsome youth in front of her. The youth was also looking at her.


    Tian Rou hurriedly lowered her head. She did not dare to look at this youth.


    She had never dreamed that such a man existed in this world.


    ¡°My name is Qi Yu.¡± A smiling voice sounded.


    ¡°I ¡­. My name is Tian Rou¡­¡±

 Chapter 609: 43. I Won ‘t Be Happy If I Don’t Slaughter All of You

    Chapter 609: 43. I Won ¡®t Be Happy If I Don¡¯t ughter All of You<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    She hurriedly replied, her heart beating extremely fast, This young man had a terrifying and boundless charm. It was as if he only needed to hook his finger, and no woman in this world would be able to reject him.


    Because he had the perfect image of all men in a woman¡¯s imagination. No matter what kind of person you liked, you could see what you wanted to see in him.<div>


    To be honest, Tian Rou liked people who were gentle and gentlemanly. She did not like this kind of youth who was overflowing with evil. However, she did not Imow why, but she felt that this youth was her perfect other half. He was the most gentlemanly person in the world. He was clearly so demonic, so why did she have twopletely different feelings?


    This kind ofplicated feeling impacted Tian Rou¡¯s senses, making her at a loss. She did not know what was going on, but her heart beat faster and faster, her head lowered, and her voice became gentler and gentler.


    ¡°Qi ¡­ Senior.¡±


    ¡°Why are they chasing after you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. A year ago, my Tian family waspletely wiped out. I escaped from the disaster outside. After I returned, I had just investigated when I was chased by the guards of the Divine Court. They say I¡¯m sphemous, but I don¡¯t even know who God is.


    Senior, is the Divine Court your enemy?¡±


    ¡°I want to kill them.¡± ¡°Then please save me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Tian Rou was suddenly stunned. This man was a person who did whatever he wanted, but she still said, ¡°Thank you senior for saving my life. My daughter¡­l have a presumptuous request.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the knife. ¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s there to invite? Chop her up! ¡±


    ¡± Master, you¡¯ve already killed the others. You can¡¯t just leave this one alive. If you don¡¯t kill all of them, I¡¯ll feel terrible. ¡®<div>


    ¡°Oh, do you want her to sleep with you again?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xia Ji said. Who taught you this?¡±


    Tian Rou was speechless.


    Xia Ji pressed his saber down and pushed the resentful Little Ming back into his storage space.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you investigate the extermination of your family?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to do anything to repay you, Senior.¡± Tian Rou suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and said.


    I¡¯m going to the Pantheon Court, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I can ask you if I meet anyone. Do you know the way? ¡± As for being a ve, forget it.


    He had checked the possible locations of Shen Tianfei, but he was not there.


    Moreover, the Divine Court already knew that he was here and had begun to send people to surround him from all directions.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s speed, strength, and recovery ability were all insane. They couldn¡¯t even touch his shadow, let alone surround him.


    Tian Rou said,¡±There is a hidden branch of the Divine Court in Dongchang City. ¡® I can take you there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡¯<div>


    ¡°Senior¡­l want to see my brother for thest time, can I?¡± Tian Rou hesitated for a moment and suddenly asked nervously. She had apanied Senior to the Divine Court¡¯s branch this time and was not prepared to survive.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°This ce¡­¡± Tian Rou looked in the direction. ¡± It¡¯s about 80 miles west of here. Brother didn¡¯t want to be a general and quarrel with his parents. He changed his surname and joined a gang, so he wasn¡¯t implicated. ¡±


    Xia Ji grabbed Tian Rou and headed west.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the mountain gate of a small gang.


    However, the entire gang was deathly silent.


    Xia Ji waved his hand, and the wind swept out like a wave.


    The sect¡¯s door, which was a thousand meters away, opened with a bang.


    The floor of the lobby was littered with corpses.


    The smell of blood that was sealed in the confined space also rushed out of the door and spread in all directions.


    Tian Rou cried out in rm and ran forward anxiously. Xia Ji floated behind her.<div>


    The two of them entered the hall. Tian Rou lit a candle and searched the house full of dead people.


    The red light shone, illuminating the blood-colored hall of different shades. Suddenly¡­There was a strange silence in the distance.


    Rustling sounds came from afar. Xia Ji turned his head to look and saw a ck tide suddenly flooding the stone steps. There were countless human faces and remains.


    There was a ck membrane outside the ck tide, which looked very strange under the moonlight.


    Xia Ji looked at the ck tide, which seemed to be staring at him.


    Suddenly¡­


    The ck tide was like a receding tide, flowing back into the shadows and disappearing.


    Naturally, Tian Rou couldn¡¯t sense this. She was still searching.


    Not long after, the sound of sobbing could be heard.


    Xia Ji turned around and saw a dirty girl in white crying in front of a corpse in the hall.


    Obviously, the corpse was her brother.


    Xia Ji suddenly thought, If I die one day, will Xiao Su cry like this?


    He didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so he walked out of the room.


    Along the way, the things that the Divine Court had done made him extremely unhappy.


    He wanted to find this God of Feng Nation, the strongest God in the Northern Lands of Weizhou, kill him, and find a way to save Little Su.


    Then, he would see if he could take Little Su and Miao Miao to Yanzhou, which was further east, through the secret sea route.


    If he didn¡¯t ughter this Divine Court, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything if his heart wasn¡¯t hannv.


    P.S. Not today. Recently, I¡¯ve been writing at night¡­The 10,000-word update would be restored as soon as possible..

 Chapter 610: 44. Blasphemy? Then Let God Be Burned at the Fire (1)

    Chapter 610: 44. sphemy? Then Let God Be Burned at the Fire (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the streets of Dongchang City.


    Xia Ji walked at the front with a ck cloak wrapped around him. In order to prevent too many people from turning their heads, he pulled his hood up.<div>


    Tian Rou changed into clean clothes and took her dead brother¡¯s sword. She walked behind the man. She looked at the back of the man in front of her timidly, feeling a little afraid.


    Along the way¡­


    Tian Rou¡¯s initial admiration for this ¡°Senior Qi Yu¡± had turned into gratitude but fear.


    This senior seemed to have the same understanding of ¡°killing¡± as ¡°breathing¡±.


    He killed people when he had trouble breathing.


    When he could breathe freely, he would save her.


    He killed and saved people without caring who the other party was.


    On the way, he saw a nobledy abusing a tramp on the street. He directly cut off the nobledy¡¯s head.


    However, not long after, he saw a group of bandits robbing the carriage of a young master from an aristocratic family. They robbed women and property, so he killed those mobs again.


    Along the way, whenever he saw something that was not pleasing to the eye, he would intervene and kill.


    Tian Rou was born into a family of generals in the Feng Nation, so she knew many of the rules of the world.<div>


    The first rule was to never meddle in other people¡¯s business. Otherwise, it would cause unnecessary trouble and cause karma that should not have been formed, which would lead to a fatal disaster.


    Therefore, when it was time to close your eyes, close them.


    But what about Senior Qi Yu?


    Not only was he a busybody, but he was also a busybody every time.


    He could kill thousands of people for one person.


    They could kill half a sect for a poor person who had an incurable disease and two days to live.


    In short,


    If he was unhappy, he would kill.


    At first, Tian Rou thought that this was a man who abhorred evil.


    But soon, she realized that she was wrong. This man killed and saved peoplepletely based on his preferences, and would never be bound by good and evil.


    Fortunately, his preference was to reward the good and punish the evil.<div>


    It was really fortunate¡­


    But what if one day, this senior¡¯s preferences changed?


    Tian Rou didn¡¯t dare to imagine.


    The two of them walked along the city road, and after turning a corner, they entered the bustling city of Dongchang City.


    The noise on the street pulled her back to reality.


    The hawkers ¡®cries sounded from all directions.


    ¡°Big meat buns, freshly steamed big meat buns. Would you like one, sir?¡± ¡°Rouge powder, rouge powder is sold.¡±


    ¡® New silk, good clothes. Spring promotion, discounts can be negotiated. ¡±


    Suddenly, a child in ragged clothes ran over from afar. When he saw the two of them, he lowered his head and hurried past them. If he identally bumped into Xia Ji¡­


    After the collision, the child ran into the crowd.


    Tian Rou was rmed. She suddenly turned her head and shouted, ¡°Thief!¡±<div>


    Just as she was about to chase after him, a hand was ced on her shoulder. Xia Ji patted her shoulder. ¡± How do we get there? ¡±


    Tian Rou was speechless.


    The boy who had run past in the distance used his familiarity with the terrain to quickly turn into a dark alley. He leaned against the wall and panted heavily. The aura of the person just now was too terrifying, but he had no choice. He still had a sister and a brother to take care of. If he did not be a thief, he would not be able to survive in this world. At most, he would be caught one day and his legs would be broken or killed..


    Then, he opened a small purse in his palm. He opened it and saw that it was filled with gold.


    His eyes lit up, but his heart was filled with fear.


    If it was just some copper coins or a few pieces of silver, then it would be fine for others.


    But with so much gold, others would definitely have to find it.


    The boy panicked.


    But soon, he found a small note in the gold.


    The note said,¡±ls there enough money?¡± Don¡¯t be a thief.


    The boy trembled.


    He suddenly understood.


    When she rushed out of the alley, the man was already gone.


    Tian Rou raised her head and said,¡±Senior, that¡­¡± That child might have stolen something from you.¡±


    Xia Ji hooked his arm around her shoulder and raised his eyebrows. ¡°¡±ls that


    Tian Rou suddenly felt a little shocked¡­


    Senior¡¯s boldness was too strong, she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    They had clearlye with the intention of dying, but they were actually moved by Senior¡¯s every move.


    In front of her senior, she felt that she might be a little bunny pet, while her senior was a tall and big giant.


    She hurriedly lowered her head and said, ¡°Front, front, front¡­¡± Your hand.¡±


    Xia Ji found his hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder. After he became a demon, he did things ording to his preferences, and his attitude towards life had be frivolous. Could it be that the desire in his heart had also exploded?


    ¡°Oh¡­


    He fell into deep thought, and his gaze turned. He nced at a small building that had just opened its door in the distance. The fragrance of a woman¡¯s rouge and makeup wafted from the building with the wind. It was mixed with the mist of the willows in the spring, making it even more attractive.


    Xia Ji patted Tian Rou¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tian Rou followed Xia Ji numbly to the small building. This building was very luxurious, with the words ¡± Dream Fragrance Building ¡± written on the que in the middle.


    Tian Rou lowered her head. What are we doing here?¡±


    No way, Senior is here to rx before the battle?


    No way, no way¡­


    However, when she nced at the man beside her, she saw his devilish yet charming aura, as well as the feeling of being able to do whatever he wanted these days. She was suddenly stunned. It was really possible that he wouldn¡¯t.


    Then, why did Senior bring him along?


    As soon as Xia Ji entered the Dream Fragrance Brothel, ady immediately came forward.. Xia Ji removed his hood and revealed his face¡­

 Chapter 611:44. Blasphemy? Then Let God Be Burned at the Fire (2)

    Chapter 611:44. sphemy? Then Let God Be Burned at the Fire (2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Instantly, a ring of ¡°Silencing Halo¡± spread out with him as the center.


    Soon, all the girls in the building fell silent. Their eyes lit up, and they looked at him affectionately.<div>


    Some girls suddenly felt that it was free to spend the night with such a man¡­ No, even if they were the ones paying, it would be fine.


    Before the brothel madame could say anything, Xia Ji threw arge bag of gold on the table.


    Boom!


    The heavy sound shocked the entire ce.


    This was¡­


    If there was silver in this bag, how much would it be?


    The brothel madame was grinning from ear to ear. She opened the bag and took a look.


    The golden light shone on her face.


    ¡°Gold¡­lt¡¯s actually gold¡­¡±


    She wanted to use her strength to weigh the gold, but she couldn¡¯t move it. She quickly called a guard who seemed to be a martial artist. The guard weighed it and whispered into the brothel madame¡¯s ear, ¡°About three thousand five hundred taels.¡±


    The brothel madame¡¯s eyes lit up, and she wriggled like a snake as she walked toward Xia Ji.<div>


    ¡°Is it enough to book the entire ce tonight?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Enough, of course it¡¯s enough,¡± said the brothel madame. Young Master, which of ourdies have you taken a fancy to? Is it Yi Meng, Jin Ping, or ..


    ¡°How many girls are there in total?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Fifty-eight,¡± said the brothel madame.


    ¡± All of you, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Stay with me tonight. ¡®


    The brothel madame¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Young Master is generous! I can give you some wonderful pills to liven things up.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The brothel madame secretly sighed in her heart, ¡± Awesome. ¡± She then sneered, ¡± Young man, you¡¯ll know how powerful you are tonight. ¡®


    Tian Rou, who was at the side, fell into a mysterious silence. She had already thought of the scene tonight. It must have been the boundless spring, the clouds and rain, and the waves turning red.


    However¡­<div>


    She had guessed wrong.


    The next day¡­


    The two of them walked out of Dream Fragrance Brothel. Tian Rou looked at this senior strangely.


    What was this¡­


    Senior had asked those fifty-eight people to dance in revealing dresses for the entire night, but they did nothing?


    Was Senior a psychopath?


    Xia Jiughed heartily. His heart was clear now.


    As expected, he was not bound by these desires, but only a kind of freedom to do as he pleased.


    He spent a lot of money just to see if there was any change in his heart.


    Beauties danced, she danced, I drank.


    I don¡¯t need to think that she¡¯s a pink skeleton.<div>


    However, he felt that his heart was as still as water¡­


    That was because that was not what I wanted.


    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking for.


    I¡¯m not bound by these things.


    He held a jar of wine in his left hand. It was as if the world was no longer here, and the bustling city was no longer here. He was the only one who existed in this endless universe. He drank the wine, and his long hair was wet. Passers-by mocked him in low voices, but he didn¡¯t care.


    Soon ¡­


    Tian Rou had already brought this senior to a divine hall in Dongchang City.


    The temple was majestic, with a pir that stood more than ten meters tall and was as thick as five people hugging each other. It supported the roof of the temple, and the foundation of the temple was hundreds of steps high, making it far away from the secr world and untainted by others.


    Among them, there were many nobles and some people who sought God.


    Xia Ji walked past these people, but he was stopped when he was about to enter the hall.


    The guard crossed his halberds and said coldly, ¡®¡±¡®No entry.¡±


    ¡°Then call Shen Tianfei out,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Tian Rou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Senior, how could you be so direct?


    Can¡¯t you at leaste at night?


    Wasn¡¯t night scouting a routine operation?


    Also, who was Shen Tianfei?


    ¡°Shen Tianfei?¡± A guard asked in confusion. We don¡¯t have any here ¡­¡± The other guard seemed to have realized something. He interrupted his colleague and looked at Xia Ji.¡±Go away. Don¡¯t block the way here.¡±


    Xia Ji asked, ¡± It seems that you know that Shen Tianfei is your Divine Master. Go and report it. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. ¡®


    ¡°God Lord?¡±


    The other guard¡¯s expression immediately turned cold, and the word ¡± audacious ¡± directly came out of his throat.


    He had just shouted when his head was gone.


    The other person did not see what happened at all.


    The wind blew, and the hood of the drunkard in front of him was blown away, revealing a wless, evil, and charming face. Xia Ji said, ¡°¡±Go and report it.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ You¡­¡¯


    The guard was so frightened that he copsed. Then, he turned around and hurriedly ran into the depths of the divine hall.


    This was¡­ln the past hundred years, this was the first time someone dared to kill someone in front of the temple.


    Blood sttered everywhere, and heads rolled down, causing the people passing by to scream.


    The scream spread far away, and soon, hurried footsteps could be heard from the temple¡­


    It was a group of white-armored attendants. They held long swords in their hands as they soared through the air and flew out.


    ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we make way first?¡± Tian Rou whispered. Avoiding its edge¡­


    After that, investigate the truth and behead the enemy.¡±


    But ¡­


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the man sitting cross-legged in front of the divine hall and taking out jugs of wine from his arms.


    Tian Rou¡¯s white clothes fluttered as the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Senior?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Although Tian Rou¡¯s entire n had been exterminated and her elder brother had been killed, she also felt that it was a little too much to crush them from the front. Although the seniors had previously disyed an invincible appearance, they were still a motley crew after all. They were definitely not a divine hall like the Divine Court.


    She nced at the wine jars without batting an eyelid and thought about how Senior had drunk and sang wildly in the pile of red powder and rougest night, listening to the sound of the zither¡­


    Was it because his emotions had fluctuated so much that he had lost his mind?


    She gritted her teeth and said,¡±Senior, although my sect has been destroyed, and although you may have a grudge against the Divine Court, our direct actions will attract many, many forces¡­¡± The Pantheon Court was omnipotent here. From the sect to the dynasty, there were thousands of troops and sword cultivators.. We¡­

 Chapter 612: 44. Blasphemy? Then Let God Be Slaughtered at the Fire (3)

    Chapter 612: 44. sphemy? Then Let God Be ughtered at the Fire (3)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    She was interrupted.


    ¡°What crime has the Tian family of the Feng Dynastymitted?¡± asked Xia Ji. Why did you exterminate the entire n?¡±<div>


    A voice rang out¡­


    It covered all directions.


    Tian Rou was stunned for a moment.


    Xia Ji raised his head and drank. Then he asked, ¡°What crime has the family of the minister of the State of Chenmitted? Why did you exterminate the entire sect?¡±


    He took a sip of wine and continued to ask, ¡± The Tao family¡¯s merchants value benevolence and righteousness. They benefit the people. Whenever there are natural or man-made disasters, they open granaries to help the people and set up porridge shops. How are they spheming? ¡±


    ¡± Mr. Hua traveled thousands of miles to cure the sick and save people. He had countless disciples and established the Medicine King Sect. I¡¯ve checked the Medicine King Sect and they didn¡¯t fight for profits with anyone. How did they offend the Divine Hall? Why do you have to tie Mr. Hua to the rack of shame and burn him alive? ¡±


    Yun n, Shi n, Fan n, Peng n¡­¡±


    ¡°Eight Direction Sect, Golden de Sect, Star Mountain Sect¡­¡±


    ¡± Vige Chief of Sanli Vige, Drunkard Ah Da of Zhou City, Great General Zhao of Feng Nation, Xizi Xian of Fuhu Mountain, Miss Qi Xue of the north of Flying Leopard City¡­¡±


    Xia Ji questioned.


    However, there was no end to it.<div>


    This was just the tip of the iceberg that he had seen, heard, and investigated along the way.


    His questioning voice drowned out the entire Dongchang City, and everyone could hear it clearly.


    As he spoke, pairs of white-armored attendants rushed out and surrounded him. They did not say anything and directly attacked.


    The sword light pierced through the air, and streams of murderous aura rushed toward him, wanting to make this young man who dared to spheme receive the punishment he deserved.


    But what was supposed to be?


    A sword light containing a murderous aura shed past.


    These killer moves seemed to have stabbed the drunk singing youth, but they also seemed to have missed.


    The youth seemed to be there, but also seemed to be absent.


    In addition to the wine jar in his hand, there was also a pitch-ck long saber.


    No one knew when or where he had pulled out the knife.


    Why was there blood on his saber?<div>


    Why did his head seem to have fallen off?


    Why was there blood in the sky? Whose head was that?


    In an instant.


    With Xia Ji in the center, it was as if the world and time were distorted.


    It was so fast that humans could not imagine it. It was impossible for the white-armored servants to realize what was happening.


    Xia Ji continued to question, exposing all the evil that was originally hidden under hypocrisy.


    Ordinary people and even the nobles did not dare to ask these questions.


    However, he was asking loudly.


    No one could stop him.


    Anyone who attacked him would die immediately.


    ¡® Who gave you the authority?! ¡± Xia Ji asked.<div>


    ¡°sphemy!¡± ¡°sphemy!¡± ¡°Where did you get the guts!¡± ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡°Tie him to the stake!¡±


    A hoarse roar came from the temple.


    ¡°Burning at the stake?¡± Xia Ji shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    As he spoke, he stood up. His body was still trembling, and his long ck hair fluttered in the wind like a burning abyss. The entire Dongchang City suddenly fell into a certain silence.


    ¡°If I¡¯m unhappy, then let God be burned at the stake.¡±


    Xia Ji grabbed the Underworld de, and the de suddenly lengthened¡­


    100 feet, 1,000 feet, 1,000 feet¡­


    The Underworld de was a de that could set a world. Although it was still unable to unleash its power, it was not a problem for him to do as he pleased.


    The de instantly reached 30,000 feet.


    With a twist of the de, half of the divine hall that was located at the highest point of Dongchang City was cut down.


    He grabbed the knife with his right hand and hooked Tian Rou¡¯s shoulder with his left hand. He shouted, ¡°She asked me toe secretly, but I wasn¡¯t willing.


    I want to kill you in broad daylight in front of everyone.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, an angry roar came from the depths of the temple.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hear what he was roaring about.


    A few figures that werepletely different from the white-armored attendants flew out from the distant space. They could be divine generals or some other higher-level beasts.


    Those figures were very imposing.


    Xia Ji looked at the distance.


    Although he had lost the power to control the power of heaven and earth, But within seven miles¡­


    The speed of this body was definitely not something that others could imagine.


    The few figures had just flown up, but before they could remember to do anything, their bodies had already been split into two halves andnded on the ground in disbelief.


    Where is Shen Tianfei? ¡±


    Xia Ji asked loudly.


    When he said the word ¡°Shen¡± , his figure had already floated into the pce and killed the two teams of guards charging at him.


    When he said the word ¡®heaven¡¯, he saw a person who might be a bishop and a few high-ranking officers. Those people also saw him. With a thought, they hurriedly floated out of the ck membrane.


    The ck membrane was a talisman bestowed by heaven and earth. It could not be broken by the power of anyone below the 14th realm.


    The bishop and the high-ranking officers only had time to do this. They did not have time to do anything else¡­


    They watched as the red-eyed youth¡¯s de easily cut through the ck membrane.


    They died.


    As he said the word ¡®fly¡¯, Xia Ji suddenly pressed his left hand on the ground.


    Time seemed extremely slow to him.


    However, time did not change. It was his speed and reaction that changed.


    His five fingers spread out very slowly in a millisecond, and they were t on the floor of the temple.


    The power of his 12-level divine power, the power of the Fire Tribtion Origin, exploded on the ground of the divine hall.


    Rocks, pces, and ruins began to disintegrate like a snail.


    The ground beneath Xia Ji¡¯s feet also started to crack.


    He had already rushed into the crack.


    The ground was empty.


    He appeared underground and saw 16 people from the Divine Hall dressed in long ck robes.


    The temple was usually white to show its holiness, and this ck color was naturally unusual.


    Although Xia Ji had been drinking and questioning them in front of the door, he had already locked his divine sense on the shrine the moment he pulled out the Underworld de and shed the entire shrine..

 Chapter 613:44. Blasphemy? Then Let God Be Burned at the Fire (4)

    Chapter 613:44. sphemy? Then Let God Be Burned at the Fire (4)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He would never be careless, nor would he forget that there would always be Xuan formations or other things that could be used in any home ground.


    Then, he felt the strange movements underground, so he moved out and came in front of the sixteen ck-robed Oracles.<div>


    The ck-robed Oracles lowered their heads, as if they were running towards a ck crystal in the center to activate something.


    They already knew that someone wasing. They saw it, but it was as if they didn¡¯t see it. Their reaction was only to sense that someone wasing. Their nervous system had just begun to transmit information.


    Xia Ji had already floated to the front of the 16 people when he said ¡± here. ¡± He spun the Underworld de in his hand.


    Death split sixteen people.


    Xia Ji pulled the ck crystal with his left hand and stored it in his storage space before flying back.


    When he returned to his original spot.


    He just happened to ask thest ¡°where¡±.


    Tian Rou didn¡¯t even know what he had just done.


    It was as if the space around him suddenly had a ¡± bad signal ¡± and a snowke appeared. Then, the snowke returned to normal, and Xia Ji was standing beside him again. However, everything in front of Xia Ji had just begun to copse.


    However, Little Ming was already overjoyed.


    Who was it?<div>


    Who could understand how many shes he had to make in the time it took to say those five words?


    The violent speed of the impact, the perfect rhythm of slow and fast, and the extremely strong stimtion brought about in a very short period of time made Little Ming fly away. It could not help but let out a scream.


    ¡°So fast! Ah


    ¡± Master, you¡¯re too strong. You¡¯re much stronger than him. ¡±


    His speed is too slow, and his strength is too weak. He will just quietly crawl around, not from the front, which makes people very unhappy. ¡®


    ¡®Master, I love you!¡±


    Little Ming neighed excitedly.


    Xia Ji hadpletely ignored its existence and could not respond to it.


    On the other side, something even stranger appeared in Tian Rou¡¯s eyes.


    The copsed buildings were recovering in reverse.


    Then, it was as good as new.<div>


    The majestic divine hall still upied several miles. The long pirs towered high, and the dome had been there for a long time. It was a grand hall with hundreds of steps above it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian Rou was dumbfounded. Was everything just an illusion?


    Senior¡­ Senior¡­¡±


    She turned her head and suddenly saw the senior looking up at something.


    Suddenly, she felt that she was caught by someone. She was shocked. No one had caught her.


    However, in the next moment, she was thrown out and a voice sounded in her ear.¡±Stand further away.¡±


    Tian Rou¡¯s body curled up into a ball. After being thrown, she actually flew to thekeside in the city. As the spring breeze blew, she suddenly felt that her body was a little hot. It was very, very hot, and her clothes also showed some signs of being untidy.


    She hurriedlyy down by theke. Theke was calm, and the fallen leaves rippled.


    The ripples spread out quietly.


    It made this ce even more quiet.


    The surface of theke was like a deep mirror, shimmering in the warm sunlight.<div>


    When she saw herself in theke, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°When did my clothes get burned to this extent? What happened?¡±


    Only then did Tian Rou realize that her clothes had been burned with holes. At this moment, when the wind blew, her entire dress turned into ashes. The wind blew far away, revealing her white skin.


    She screamed, but soon realized that she was holding a cloak in her hand. It was obvious that the senior had stuffed it into her hand when she was thrown out.


    She hurriedly wrapped the cloak around her body and asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be that senior who did it? No, where did the firee from? Then what is Senior doing?


    From the beginning to the end, he had been drinking, questioning, and shouting¡­What did he do?¡±


    Tian Rou raised her head and saw that Dongchang City¡¯s Pantheon Court was extremely strange and bizarre.


    But if she had to say what was strange, she couldn¡¯t say.


    He just felt that it was very distorted.


    Xia Ji walked forward in the distorted world.


    It was the Mirage Monarch¡¯s me.


    Due to the power of the tribtion source, all the mes of ominous omen had already been upgraded to the level of divine power.


    To a certain extent, divine arts and karma were two different dimensions of power.


    Karma gave the level of life.


    Receiving the talisman gave him ayer of membrane that was ¡± full of distinction. ¡± This membrane only separated the upper and lower realms. If you were to talk about your own strength, the fourteen realms would not increase at all.


    In other words, without this membrane, there was no difference between the 14th and 13th level.


    The thirteenth level was more of a support and a treacherous attack. If there was no support and no attack from another dimension, the thirteenth level was no different from the twelfth level.


    The avatar was the foundation of divine powers.


    At this moment¡­


    Xia Ji walked through the ruins of the temple that seemed to be intact. The corpses on the ground were bathed in illusory yellow mes, revealing the illusion that they were still alive.


    Naturally, Xia Ji didn¡¯t think that it was over. On the contrary, he felt that it was just the beginning..

 Chapter 614: 45. Please Kill Them All!

    Chapter 614: 45. Please Kill Them All!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chi ¡­


    His fingers moved along with his nerves and brushed across the ground.<div>


    The metal finger shield also moved.


    Then, it hit the ground weakly, making a crisp sound.


    A white-armored guard struggled to open his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die. I just got married¡­lt wasn¡¯t easy for me to kill her evil husband and save her. I ¡­ But ¡­ With the protection of the gods!¡±


    He used his strength to prop himself up and took a deep breath. The recovery power of the eleventh level avatar surged up and connected the magic meridians under his skin, allowing him to hold the long sword in his hand and maintain his bnce on the ground. Then, he looked around vigntly.


    He was stunned.


    Because the temple was safe and sound.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The white-armored guard turned his head to observe.


    His gazended on a path known as the Path of Baptism.


    This path led from the 18 stone steps in front of the door to the high tform of the hall.<div>


    To walk on this path, he needed Qian Cheng.


    Without money, it was impossible.


    No, God taught us to give, to love, to serve him with the best, because he will bring happiness to people.


    Money was just a heart, but it was still tacky.


    Therefore, money alone was usually not enough.


    Is money the best thing you have?


    ¡°I am ¡­ Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    The white-armored guard looked puzzled.


    He saw the path of baptism safe and sound,


    He also saw that the guards on both sides were still standing upright, demonstrating the majesty of a god.


    He turned his head again and saw the bishop baptizing someone.<div>


    Outside the door, there was still the faint sound of the wind. Looking further, one could still see the deep spring greenery. Everything was so peaceful and beautiful.


    ¡°I¡¯m really dreaming.¡±


    The white-armored guard heaved a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, he saw that the path of baptism had changed a little¡­


    It was as if the 2D poster had suddenly been set aze in the middle and was reced by a hellish illusion of mes.


    The twoplete paintings kept switching between heaven and earth in a torturous way.


    Suddenly, there was movement in the gap between the paintings¡­


    A young man holding a ck knife walked out of the wrinkled and torn scene.


    The white-armored guard instinctively asked sternly, How dare you hold onto a weapon in the temple? How dare you! ¡±


    ¡°Really..


    ¡± There¡¯s really dirty blood flowing in every pore.<div>


    Xia Ji sighed softly.


    He had asked many people just now.


    Obviously, no one here knew where Shen Tianfei was, nor did they know more about the secrets of the Divine Court.


    However, in this inquiry and in the reading of some records in the Pavilion of Records, he saw the endless darkness under this holy hypocrisy, the countless sins.


    ¡°I¡¯m very unhappy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    He dragged the ck saber and continued to walk deeper while muttering to himself,pletely ignoring the guard who was roaring at him.


    The white-armored guard frowned and was furious. He expressionlessly dered, ¡°sphemy! Death penalty!¡±


    As he said that, he rushed over. As he rushed over, he suddenly realized that his upper body was thrown out.


    His arms, abdomen, and legs were all glued to the ground in a melted state.


    Then, he saw the truth.


    The boiling earth,


    Illusory yellow mes enveloped the ruined temple.


    The mysterious phantom seemed to havee from an unknownnd, walking in the human world with a knife.


    The entire path of baptism seemed to have be an iparably huge stake. From the door to the hall, there were bodies burning in the mes¡­


    Yes, it was a body, not a corpse.


    Because even if they had melted, as long as they were notpletely melted, they were still alive, enduring the pain, terror, and death.


    During this process¡­


    They began to reflect on what they had done in their lives. They were somewhat like humans and somewhat worse than beasts.


    A ck knife, a mysterious figure in the dim yellow mes¡­


    What a mythical scene.


    Unfortunately, this saber had a mouth.


    Little Ming kept talking.


    (¡®fi? Master, master, this one is still alive, that one .. That one is still alive.


    Shouldn¡¯t we cut him down?¡±


    ¡°Master, why are you ignoring me?¡±


    ¡°emmm¡­ Oh, I understand. You want to sleep with them?¡±


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± Enough is enough.


    If you don¡¯t want to sleep, why don¡¯t you kill them? ¡± Little Ming asked proudly.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± The more evil they have done, the more punishment they deserve. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the time. I can only give them so much. I can only let them suffer this pain before they die. ¡± This filthy divine hall makes the sky no longer blue, the clouds no longer white, and the wine no longer tastes good.


    I don¡¯t like it very much.¡±


    Little Ming was speechless.


    ck Knife fell into a mysterious silence. He did not know if he understood, or if he did not understand, or if he did not understand but was afraid of being called stupid, so he pretended to understand.


    As Xia Ji walked, he collected information. Whenever he encountered books or useful treasures, he would store them in his storage space.


    He waved his hands.


    The world behind him was stripped of its illusion.


    In an instant¡­


    The towering temple had turned into a t ruin that was emitting ck smoke.


    He had also thought it through. Anyway, Qin Chentian had already given him a lot of information, including the location of the Northern God Court¡¯s branch.


    Then he would kill them one by one ording to the geographical order.


    At this moment, the entire Dongchang City had descended into chaos. Everyone stared in shock at the ruined temple in the center.


    Deep fear gradually appeared in their eyes..

 Chapter 615: 45. Please Kill Them All!

    Chapter 615: 45. Please Kill Them All!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    But it didn¡¯t seem to be the fear brought by the destruction of the temple itself.


    As Xia Ji walked through the streets, the crowd surged toward the temple.<div>


    His voice spread out.


    ¡°Divine Hall¡­How could the temple be gone?¡±


    ¡® If the temple is gone, wouldn¡¯t Dongchang City be a sphemous city? ¡±


    ¡°Everyone will die.¡±


    ¡°We will all die¡­


    ¡± The gods will punish us. This city will be wiped out. ¡®


    There were also many people kneeling on the ground and crying, hugging their heads and crying¡­


    Soon.


    Xia Ji saw Tian Rou.


    The cloaked descendant of the Feng Nation¡¯s general was standing by theke, staring nkly at the temple.


    She knew what had happened, but she did not know how it had happened. She was only filled with deep respect for that senior named Qi Yu, and she had an extremelyplicated mentality.<div>


    ¡°Tian Rou.¡±


    Xia Ji shouted.


    The girl in the gray cloak suddenly shivered and looked at Xia Ji, who was not far away.


    ¡°Senior¡­Did you make it?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. He just took out a torn piece of paper and tossed it over.


    The paper flew into Tian Rou¡¯s hands.


    This was torn from the secret records of Dongchang City¡¯s divine hall. It recorded the cause and effect of the Tian Family¡¯s massacre.


    Xia Ji had seen it. It was probably because the Divine Master had taken a fancy to a certain treasure of the Tian Family, but the Divine Master had concealed his identity and went there. As a result, the Tian Family was unwilling to give it to him or hesitated, so the entire Tian Family was exterminated.


    Naturally, the record did not state this.


    The record roughly said, ¡°The Tian family, as a mortal family, could not keep such a treasure. The Divine Master concealed his identity and then kindly helped them get the source of the disaster.¡±


    However, that Tian Family person actually didn¡¯t know what was good for him. He was blind and didn¡¯t take it seriously. He actually didn¡¯t agree. This really deeply hurt God¡¯s heart.<div>


    Even if they were ughtered, they could no longer make up for the hurt in the God Lord¡¯s feelings. Therefore, they set the punishment of extermination to make up for the God Lord a little.¡±


    Tian Rou held the piece of paper and looked at it quietly. Her hands were trembling.


    The spring breeze was filled with the fragrance of flowers, but she could no longer suppress her emotions and burst into tears.


    Her wailing melded with the cries of the people in Dongchang City, and even the wailing of the people in the darkness and the silence of the night.


    It had been hundreds of years¡­


    The centuries-old divine hall was like a saintly tree deeply rooted in thisnd. It had a wide range of connections, and because of the difference between immortals and mortals, numbers were no longer of much use in a war.


    Therefore, if nothing unexpected happened, even if another hundred years, two hundred years, a thousand years passed..


    The temple was still the temple, and mortals were still mortals. Nothing could be changed.


    This was¡­


    Wasn¡¯t it an oppression and fate that couldn¡¯t be pushed away?


    If a person could choose, who would be willing to be reincarnated in such and?<div>


    In the spring breeze, the small irises by the river had already bloomed. The purple flowers were in full bloom in the wind.


    Xia Ji plucked one, walked to Tian Rou¡¯s side, and handed it to her.


    Tian Rou tilted her head and looked at him.


    ¡°This is for you,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    Tian Rou bit her lips, her eyes red and tears flowing non-stop. She hadpletely copsed. She could not imagine that her family was destroyed because of this bullshit.


    Why?


    Just because I¡¯m weak, I can¡¯t live? Was that why he deserved to die? Dead or evil? Dead or guilty?


    Why?


    How could there be such a logic in this world?


    Where was the justice?


    ¡°Why? Why? Why, why?¡±


    Tian Rou cried. She didn¡¯t have any more words to say. She knew the reason in her heart, but she was unwilling to ept this answer, so she kept shouting hysterically and asking a question that she already knew the answer to.


    Her body trembled by theke.


    Xia Ji handed the flowers to her and stuffed them into her hands. Then, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and hugged her.


    Tian Rou seemed to have found a mountain that she could rely on. In this man¡¯s embrace, she was like a child, crying out loudly.


    Xia Ji patted her shoulder gently until she was done crying. Then, he wiped her tears and snot away, took her to eat, and settled her in the inn. He told her two jokes and stayed with her for the night.


    The next day.


    Tian Rou calmed down.


    Xia Ji stood up and threw a bag of gold and a copy of the Heavenly Constitution.


    ¡°¡±1¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Tian Rou nodded¡­


    She had never expected that this man would like her or apany her.


    In fact, she was already very satisfied that this man was willing tofort her and apany her through this darkest time. In this world, there would be no one gentler than him.


    ¡°Senior, are you still going to the temple?¡± Tian Rou asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feel ufortable if they¡¯re not destroyed,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Senior, did you do it for us?¡± Tian Rou asked.


    ¡± You¡¯re mistaken, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ve never done anything for others. It¡¯s just that the Divine Court made me unhappy.


    Tian Rou was stunned.


    Xia Ji turned to leave.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Tian Rou shouted.


    Xia Ji paused.


    Tian Rou said,[You must live!!]


    Xia Ji leaned against the door and said, ¡°¡±Smile.¡±


    Tian Rou¡¯s lips curled up, and she tried her best to squeeze out an arc.


    Xia Jiughed, and Tian Rou seemed to have been influenced by him andughed as well.


    ¡® Don¡¯t cry so easily when the temple is gone, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Tian Rou said. Senior!¡±


    Her eyes lit up and a smile appeared on her lips.


    Xia Ji closed the door.


    Tian Rou was still smiling behind the door. She even ran to the window and watched the senior walk out of the inn¡¯s door. She watched the figure go into the distance. She knew that she might never see this man again in her life, but she was destined to hear the legend of this man..

 Chapter 616: 45. Please Kill Them All!

    Chapter 616: 45. Please Kill Them All!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    And she had interacted with such a person in this myth and history.


    Then, he would be satisfied.<div>


    Xia Ji walked on the streets. Without the temple, the city began to reveal its original appearance.


    He listened to the wailing.


    He felt this sadness.


    ¡°What bullsh * t temple?¡±


    He walked towards the city gate.


    Outside the city gate, there were many armored soldiers in formation. It seemed that they had just arrived. The general in the lead held a steel spear and was riding a horse to look at the city in the distance.


    The armor shimmered in the spring light. If one adjusted the angle, one could see the ancient character ¡°Feng¡±.


    Obviously, this was the Feng Country¡¯s army.


    They came here because they had received news of the temple¡¯s destruction. They came here to investigate or to seal the city and suppress the rioters.


    The general in the lead was called Chang Yi. This time, he had received the mission to seal off Dongchang City to prevent the panic here from affecting the other cities. He had only taken action after receiving a secret order from the Feng Nation¡¯s King.


    However, what shocked him was that there was a use in the King¡¯s secret order that said, ¡± Rioters shall be killed without mercy. ¡®<div>


    He couldn¡¯t understand this. Shouldn¡¯t a city beforted when it was in pain? Whv kill without mercv?


    Other than that, there was another main content of the secret order, which was to find the murderer of the Temple of Destruction and stop him with all his might.


    Chang Yi didn¡¯t understand. If this person had destroyed the temple, wouldn¡¯t they be courting death if they went against this person?


    Yes, it was.


    He knew the truth, but he did not know what was going on behind the scenes.


    There were many unreasonable things in this world.


    Do you think you can execute the right thing?


    He was too naive.


    And those who wanted to be reasonable were often unable to reject those unreasonable things. Chang Yi could not reject them either. He had personally seen the Tian Family, which had contributed countless merits to the Feng Nation, get annihted and even nailed on the shame rack.


    The Tian Family¡¯s Third Young Master was his best friend. He was such a good man. He ate and drank in the military camp every day and shared weal and woe with the soldiers. A few months before his family was exterminated, they were still discussing how to better spread martial arts into the army so that the individual strength of the soldiers could increase and thus increase the survival rate.


    But a few monthster, he suddenly sphemed the gods and died.<div>


    Chang Yi¡¯s right hand tightly gripped the fine steel spear as he looked at the city in front of him, which was still filled with ck smoke. In his heart, he thought to himself,¡±What kind of f * cking world is this?¡± He suddenly remembered some information from the south.


    It was said that an ugly and evil demon had crawled out of the abyss and was now wreaking havoc on the human world. Could it be that demon¡¯s doing again?


    ording to the information from the south, the evil demon had the characteristics of ¡± red eyes like mes and ck hair like fire. ¡®


    ¡°Get into formation!¡±


    Chang Yi gathered his thoughts and suddenly waved his spear. He shouted, ¡®


    Enter the city! ¡®


    The armored soldiers all stood up in an orderly manner and followed the general into the city.


    Themoners and passersby who were about to leave Dongchang City could not help but stop. Chang Yi looked at them and shouted, ¡°Seal Dongchang City!¡± Themoners were stunned, but when they saw the army, they hurriedly ran back.


    As he ran, Xia Ji¡¯s figure became very clear¡­


    He walked to the suspension bridge that led to the city gate.


    Under the bridge, the moat was flowing.<div>


    Chang Yi was leading the tens of thousands of soldiers forward, but the youth was fighting back, as if he didn¡¯t see them at all and continued to move forward.


    Chang Yi took a closer look and saw that the youth¡¯s eyes were a chaotic dark red¡­


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at his soldiers who were already surrounding him.


    His left hand trembled as many thoughts shed through his mind.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Then, he suddenly raised his hand and said sternly, ¡°Make way!¡±


    The soldiers were stunned.


    ¡°General, the secret order we received is¡­


    ¡°Make way!¡± Chang Yi said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As the militarv orders were passed down, the soldiers immediatelv Darted to make a path.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t walk into the path. He stood in front of the army and said, Even though I¡¯ve massacred the divine hall in Dongchang City and killed everyone from the Divine Court along the way, I¡¯m still going to kill more people. Do you want to stop me? ¡±


    Chang Yi was speechless.


    ¡± Take your gun, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Order your soldiers to do what you need to do. ¡± His voice was like an imperial order, Chang Yi couldn¡¯t help but obey.


    Then, he grabbed the gun and pointed it at the young man in front of him. His eyes were filled with determination as he shouted, ¡°Get into formation! Anyone who dares to leave the city will be killed!¡±


    Xia Ji smiled at him. After he said that, his figure shed and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. No one could see his speed.


    He had already crossed the army and was heading towards the temple in the next city.


    Behind him, the army was in an uproar. This person¡­This person disappeared into thin air.


    Even immortals couldn¡¯t just disappear into thin air.


    What was going on?


    Chang Yi knew what was going on.


    Was this a demon?


    How was this evil?


    Which part was ugly?


    This Feng Nation general who had experienced hundreds of battles suddenly turned around and looked at the back that could not be seen. His mind echoed with the words ¡± Go and do what you should do. ¡±


    Chang Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He silently replied, ¡°¡±Yes, sir!¡±


    The deputy general was curious. ¡± General, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Chang Yi said, ¡± Enter the city and maintain order. Do not disturb the people!! ¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡±


    Chang Yi held a fine iron spear in his hand and rode his horse to the front.. He saw the fear in the eyes of the people in the city in the distance, and the cries of the wind in his ears¡­

 Chapter 617: 45. Please Kill Them All!

    Chapter 617: 45. Please Kill Them All!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and those cries turned into anger that burned his heart. He could not help but roar silently from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡® Please kill them, please kill all those bastards who carry the name of God!! ¡±<div>


    At this moment.


    In front of a grand hall that looked holy from the outside but was extremely luxurious from the inside.


    A few young men and women dressed in white with golden edges were walking out.


    These people all emitted a strong aura. Clearly, they were the first to enter the 14th realm in this era.


    After the few of them walked out¡­


    In the hall, a man in a divine robe was drinking and making merry.


    The man was the God of Feng Nation, the strongest God in Weizhou-Shen Tianfei.


    He had grown at an unimaginable speed that far surpassed others. At the same time, he also possessed apletely invincible power. That was to seal the 12 states of others, preventing others from borrowing the power of the world. However, not only could he use the power of the world, but he could also be exceptionally powerful.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that this ability was a miracle.


    Shen Tianfei looked at Li Qiang, who was sitting down.


    This fellow viger had been here for a long time, but he could notpare to him at all.<div>


    Sigh, people¡¯s talents are different. So what if you came earlier than me?


    However, he was still very happy now because this fellow viger finally agreed with his point of view. He was no longer like before, who was blinded by the colorful world of this other world and forgot his original heart.


    Being free and unfettered was the original intention.


    ¡°Hahaha. ¡±


    Shen Tianfeiughed.


    When he smiled, the beauties around him who were close to his skin alsoughed.


    Shen Tianfei¡¯s smile suddenly turned serious, and his eyes revealed a cold look.


    He looked down at Li Qiang and said, ¡°¡±You have to do this well, understand?¡±


    I know, ¡± Li Qiang said. ¡± Any man who has a sister or a sister, if they have a strong cultivation talent at the same time, or if they are humiliated by others, then they will have to exterminate their entire family. ¡±


    But ¡­ Why?¡±


    Shen Tianfei sneered and shook his head. Because they might be very strong. I¡¯m nipping the existence that might threaten us in the bud in advance.<div>


    What do you know? ¡±


    ¡°But what does this have to do with my sister and sister?¡± asked Li Qiang.


    ¡± There¡¯s nothing to be concerned about, ¡± Shen Tianfei said. ¡± Who has a sister?


    What do they want to do with a younger sister and an older sister? Filthy!


    They deserve to die. Kill them all.¡±


    Li Qiang said, ¡°The world¡­¡± It will be chaotic.¡±


    ¡°Chaos?¡± Shen Tianfei seemed to have heard a very funny joke. ¡± Weizhou has hundreds of billions of people. Even if I kill 1,000 people every day, 360,000 people a year is nothing.


    If you deduct 360,000 from hundreds of billions, how much is left?


    It was just a small number, a drizzle¡­


    However, I used the smallest price to kill the future disaster. Who can understand my painstaking efforts and what I have done quietly?¡±


    At this point, he sighed heavily. His eyes revealed a far-sighted gaze as he said indifferently,¡±You don¡¯t understand. I killed people who deserved to be killed.<div>


    This world is the survival of the fittest. I have no choice but to do this for the sake of themon people and peace. I am also very helpless. If it is possible, wouldn¡¯t I want to ignore everything and just live freely here?


    However, this human world and themon people make me worry. I have to take care of them. I¡¯m doing this for their own good.¡±


    Li Qiang only felt that his brain was buzzing, and the logic before and after waspletely unclear, so he said, ¡°What should we do with the man from the south?¡±


    ¡°Qi Yu, right?¡± Shen Tianfei pondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s the name,¡± said Li Qiang.


    ¡°You must think that I¡¯ll send someone to find out the situation first, and then send someone to test him, right?¡± Shen Tianfei chuckled.


    Li Qiang nodded¡­


    Shen Tianfei looked at Li Qiang with a disappointed expression. Then, he suddenly smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°¡±You are wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± asked Li Qiang.


    Shen Tianfei suddenly stood up. ¡± I won¡¯t let anyone give him experience points. I¡¯m going to kill him directly! ¡± I won¡¯t give him any chance to grow!¡± ¡°But this person¡¯s battle record ¡­¡± Li Qiang said.


    Shen Tianfei interrupted him. I¡¯ve never met a worthy opponent in thisnd before. Could it be that now that I¡¯ve suddenly met someone stronger, I¡¯m going to be afraid?


    Li Qiang, do you know why you¡¯re weak?¡±


    Li Qiang shook his head nkly.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re too cowardly!¡± Shen Tianfei said. Our generation will naturally stir up the wind and clouds, and we will have no regrets!¡±


    Li Qiang was even more confused ¡­


    Shen Tianfei said, ¡± By the way, thest time I asked Feng Nation to capture that woman, she actually escaped again. When you go to Feng Nation, tell him and let the King of Feng Nation do as he sees fit. If he doesn¡¯t kill all the soldiers in that camp, then kill them yourself.


    Then, bring that woman back.¡±


    ¡°You mean that little beggar?¡± asked Li Qiang.


    ¡°How can a beggar be so beautiful?¡± Shen Tianfei sneered. She was really scheming.


    ¡°Moreover, she actually hurt my feelings. She will never know how big of a mistake she has made. I¡¯m still feeling terrible. I¡¯ll capture her and ughter the city she¡¯s in.¡±


    As he spoke.


    Shen Tianfei suddenly sighed softly. ¡± Sigh¡­Even if so many people die, it won¡¯t make up for the regret and pain in my heart. You will never understand. ¡± As he spoke, he touched a ring on his left hand.


    This ring was his golden finger, and it was called the Heavenly Snail Ring.


    P.S. There¡¯s another update at noon today..

 Chapter 618: 46. MO Xiaji VS Weizhou l s Strongest Divine Lord

    Chapter 618: 46. MO Xiaji VS Weizhou l s Strongest Divine Lord<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hypocrite!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save him?¡±<div>


    ¡°God taught us not to be hypocritical.¡±


    A white-robed cultivator stood by the roadside with a sharp sword in his hand.


    Opposite him was a pair of travel-worn siblings, and the older sister was treating an old man who had fallen in the grass.


    The elder sister¡¯s name was Zuo Qing. She had a delicate and clean appearance and was already in her twenties. The clothes she wore were neither luxurious nor simple. She came from a family with some money.


    The young man behind her was called Zuo Le. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. Although he was young, there was no frivolity on his face. Instead, he had a determined and brave appearance.


    Seeing the devastation of thisnd, people would mature early.


    Moreover, this was also because of his family.


    The father of this pair of siblings was a chivalrous man when he was young. Later on, he became the personal guard of a general of the Feng Nation, defending the country. He died on the battlefield, but he might have had a premonition before the war, so he wrote a letter to his family in advance. There were thousands of words in the letter, and at the end, there was a sentence:


    Do not do good because it is small, do not do evil because it is small.


    This pair of siblings abided by this sentence.


    No matter what happened in the human world, the two of them adhered to what their father had taught them and lived in the world.<div>


    Zuo Qing turned to look at the cultivator and bowed respectfully. ¡°¡±lt¡¯s spring now, and there are often poisonous insects and snakes in the depths of the forest. When I saw this old man fall to the ground, I was worried that he might have been bitten or that his qi and blood were not flowing smoothly and he might have suddenly fainted, so I helped him.


    My daughter doesn¡¯t seek money or fame. It¡¯s not hypocrisy.¡±


    It¡¯s not up to you whether he¡¯s hypocritical or not, ¡± the white-robed cultivator said. ¡± That¡¯s your brother, right? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zuo Qing said.


    The white-robed cultivator waved his hand, and four white-armored guards immediately walked out from the forest behind him.


    ¡°Bring him back!¡±


    Zuo Qing was stunned. She naturally could not imagine that Divine Master Shen of the Wei Continent¡¯s Divine Court would issue such a bizarre order to capture siblings.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that the people below would regard the Divine Master¡¯s order as higher than the sky. In order to better carry out the Divine Master¡¯s order, they would ignore the fact that one of the siblings needed to be talented or that one of the siblings had been humiliated. Only then could they capture more people and give a better exnation to the Divine Master.


    What was that?


    You don¡¯t do this.


    Other people have captured hundreds of siblings, but you¡¯ve captured a few. Are you going against the orders of the God Master?<div>


    ¡°Sir, what did we do wrong?¡± Zuo Qing raised her pretty face and asked in surprise.


    The white-robed cultivator said coldly, ¡± Those who are hypocritical deserve punishment. This time, even the Hall of Heresy has taken action. The oracle says that you are the cause of unrest in this world. ¡®


    Zuo Qing¡¯s heart was in a mess. Her pretty face revealed a hint of anxiety, and her pupils also showed some panic. Her younger brother behind her was full of vigor. He took a step forward and was about to speak, but Zuo Qing reached out and held him back, stopping him.


    Zuo Qing¡¯s thoughts raced as he hurriedly said, ¡± My lord, my father is Zuo


    Han, the personal guard of General Feng Guoyin. In the battle of the Southern


    Talisman Mountain three years ago, my father was the General of the Seal of Protection, but he died in battle. My brother and I followed my father¡¯sst words and were kind to others. That¡¯s why we saved others. We are not hypocritical and have no ill intentions. ¡±


    After saying this, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, the white-robed cultivator¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This was a lucky hit,pletely in line with the Oracle¡¯s standards.


    Hence, he smiled and then said with a serious smile, ¡®¡±¡®That¡¯s good. Catch him back!¡±


    Zuo Qing lowered her head and bit her red lips. She did not know what to say. She Imew that the more she contradicted these adults, the more miserable the consequences would be.<div>


    However, Zuo Le, who was behind her, was unwilling. Even though he was pushed by his sister, he still asked,¡±We didn¡¯t break thew. We were clearly saving people. Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The white-robed cultivator smiled and looked at the old man on the ground. ¡®


    Get up. ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    The old man who was still lying in the grass a moment ago immediately turned over and stood up. He smiled and said, ¡°Sir, I have helped you detect another hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Zuo Le was stunned.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Why are you lying in the grass for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Or is it because you guys are disrupting this world?¡± The old man snorted coldly.


    Zuo Lets anger surged, he suppressed his voice and said,¡± We¡¯re saving you.


    What do you want to do?! ¡±


    ¡°Xiao Le, don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡± Zuo Qing said softly.


    ¡® Why not? ¡± Zuo Le said angrily. ¡± How can there be such bullsh * t logic in this world?! ¡±


    The old man said, ¡± Look, look. You¡¯re angry just like that. That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re a disturbing factor in the peace. ¡®


    The white-robed cultivator smiled and nodded. ¡± Well done. ¡®


    The old man couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of ecstasy after receiving praise.


    The white-robed cultivator did not waste any more time. He waved his hand and the four white-armored attendants walked over.


    Zuo Le felt a heavy pressure on his chest. He panted heavily, like a bellows.


    He heard his sister¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Xiao Le, don¡¯t.¡±


    Veins bulged on Zuo Let s forehead as he clenched his fists and made cracking sounds.


    ¡°Xiao Le¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was pleading.


    Only then did Zuo Le slowly loosen his grip. ¡± I know, sister¡­¡±


    Suddenly¡­


    A snort ofughter came from afar.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    The white-robed cultivator suddenly raised his head and shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡± The voice didn¡¯t answer him, but it seemed toe from all directions.


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    ¡® Who¡¯s that?! ¡°

 Chapter 619: 46. MO Xiaji VS Weizhou’s Strongest Divine Lord

    Chapter 619: 46. MO Xiaji VS Weizhou¡¯s Strongest Divine Lord<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The white-robed cultivator¡¯s left hand reached into a white porcin bottle at his waist and dipped it in some ¡± holy water ¡°. Then, he touched the long sword and wiped it from the bottom up. Instantly, the long sword was ted with ayer of holy light and emitted a powerful aura.


    Those that had a physical body but no membrane were all at the Dharma or Dharmakaya level. However, Xia Ji knew that Dharmakayas and Dharma were not weak.<div>


    After doing all this, the white-robed cultivator held his sword and looked around warily. The four white-armored guards were also on standby.


    Zuo Qing and her brother were also slightly stunned by this sudden change, so much so that they raised their heads to look at the sky.


    The shadows of the trees are like a prison,


    Standing high like a well.


    The sunlight shone into the well, bringing with it a cold sense of spring.


    ¡°Think carefully before you attack. Do you know who you¡¯re facing?¡± The white-robed cultivator said coldly. Do you know what you are doing?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The voice was equally cold, as if it was questioning, ¡± What are you doing!! ¡±


    The white-robed cultivatorughed and said, ¡± The eyes of mortals cannot see the foresight of the oracle. We are all silently paying for the lives of the world.


    You won¡¯t understand. ¡±


    After he finished speaking..


    There were some changes in the sky.


    A shadow seemed to be stuck in this space.<div>


    Then, it gave people a feeling of ¡± floating slowly. ¡®


    It was just a feeling.


    He could only feel it.


    The seemingly real and fake, dream-like fluttering made the white-robed cultivator want to react.


    But he suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t move.


    Then, he realized that it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t move, but that all of the above was happening in his mind at the speed of thought.


    In other words, not even a second had passed since he realized the change in the sky.


    Then, he felt as if he was gently touched by some force. Then, the meridians of the Dharmakaya in his body felt itchy as if they were splitting.


    Not only him, but the other four white-armored attendants and the old man also felt the same way.


    Time seemed to have returned to normal. A ck-robed figurended on the path.


    Then, a series of crackling sounds like small firecrackers came from the six people¡¯s bodies.<div>


    The six of them instantly revealed painful expressions. Howls of pain and disbelief sounded.


    Their meridians were all shattered, and their strength disappeared.


    Immediately after, the person moved casually, and as the air currents danced wildly, he directly cut off the legs of the six people. From now on, these six people could only rely on their hands to survive in a heavily injured state, or be humiliated to death.


    It was Xia Ji.


    Along the way, he had seen many ridiculous things.


    He didn¡¯t even want to bother with these people anymore.


    There was only one feeling-disgust.


    The six people still wanted to speak, but Xia Ji didn¡¯t do anything. Zhurong mes rose from the bottom of their hearts and burned their throats and tongues.


    After doing all of this, the six of them only coughed in pain.


    When the Zuo siblings saw the person who had arrived, they revealed a fearful expression.


    Zuo Le stepped forward and stood in front of his sister. However, although his eyes were filled with shock and vignce, there was no hostility. Instead, they were filled with excitement.<div>


    However, the person whom the two of them were wary of smiled.


    ¡°You did the right thing,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    Zuo Le slowly straightened up, and his expression rxed.


    Zuo Qing¡¯s eyes shed with amazement. She had never seen such a man before. She could see all the characteristics of the other half she desired in him. This feeling even made her heart beat inexplicably faster.


    This man had a magical power that she had never seen before. She could not resist it and could not help but be attracted to him, even if she was not a frivolous person, even if she did not understand why, even if her rationality told her that she could not, would not, or should not have such emotions. She was more sensible than her brother, so she said first,¡±Thank you, Senior.¡±


    Then, she looked worriedly at the six people on the ground, and her eyes revealed a look of pity.


    ¡°Do you know what will happen if they capture you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Replying to Senior, you should be able to let my daughter and brother go home after asking the whole story,¡± Zuo Qing said.


    Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± They will kill you and even humiliate you before you die.


    At this point, he closed his eyes. He still remembered the scenes he encountered on the way here.


    Those who were clearly kind and innocent were killed.


    so ¡­


    He wanted to ughter these people.


    This time, he didn¡¯t talk about Dao, he just killed people.


    ¡°Suffered humiliation? How could that be?¡± Zuo Qing was bbergasted.. Zuo Le said,¡±Sister, I told you, right? You still don¡¯t believe me. This world¡­¡±


    His words were interrupted. Zuo Qin bit his lip and said, ¡°What can you do? What can you change? Xiao Le, I know that you want to learn martial arts to be chivalrous and help people everywhere like your father, but what can you change?¡±


    Zuo Le was speechless.


    Zuo Qing was a mature woman. She took a deep breath and nced at the six Halflings who were crawling on the ground and wailing miserably. She said, ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you kill them directly? If they are brought back by the people from the Divine Hall to ask about the whole story, it will be very disadvantageous to senior.¡±


    ¡°You have a kind heart,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Zuo Qing blushed.


    Before she could say anything, Xia Ji said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go home yet. Go back to where you came from and hide for a while. You can¡¯t tell others that you¡¯re brother and sister. Just say that you¡¯re friends..¡±

 Chapter 620: 46. MO Xiaji VS Weizhou’s Strongest Divine Lord

    Chapter 620: 46. MO Xiaji VS Weizhou¡¯s Strongest Divine Lord<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    As he spoke, he took out a book from his pocket.


    Zuo Le caught it and looked at it. There were two words on the cover:Tianxian. When he flipped it open again, he could not help but be dumbfounded.<div>


    He might not be able to tell the difference between average and above average, but he would definitely be able to see the Supreme level.


    With a nce, he understood just how profound the techniques in this book were.


    Zuo Le suddenly raised his head, but the man had already drifted away. His figure shed and disappeared on the path ahead.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Zuo Le was so excited that he was at a loss. ¡± I still don¡¯t know who he


    is¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiao Le, kneel down.¡±


    As he spoke, Zuo Qing bent his legs and prostrated himself in that direction.


    Zuo Le followed suit.


    Zuo Qing lightly kowtowed three times, and Zuo Le followed suit.


    He stood up after kowtowing.


    Zuo Qing nced at the six people who were crawling on the ground and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Xiao Le, kill them.¡±<div>


    ¡°Okay, sister.¡±


    Xia Ji walked on thend ofte spring. The river flowed past his feet.


    The verdant grass turned into a sea of green. When the wind blew, the trees rattled.


    The rustling sounds made people feel very quiet.


    It was quiet not only in the ces he had walked, but also on the official road leading to the Feng Nation¡¯s capital.


    The official road was more than a hundred miles long. On both sides, there were forests, mountains, and then a road that was not wide and was built against the mountains. At this moment, the entire road revealed silence.


    When he walked into a road that led through the canyon, the two sides of the canyon suddenly started beating drums.


    Xia Ji raised his head and saw three people standing on each side of the canyon, making a total of six people.


    The seventh person walked out of the canyon on the left. He was wearing a golden robe decorated with ancient and mysterious patterns and an imperial crown. He looked down at him and said,¡± You¡¯ve fallen into a trap. This is a trap


    I set up specifically to ambush you. ¡®


    Xia Ji was speechless.<div>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that this ce is strangely quiet along the way?¡± the man continued. Ridiculous, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re trapped.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The manughed. ¡± You¡¯ve been looking for me for so long. You¡¯ve killed countless innocent people. You¡¯ve done all kinds of evil andwless things. How dare you ask me who I am? ¡±


    ¡°Shen Tianfei?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The man frowned- ¡± How dare von call God bv his name? ¡± T hate neonle like von


    who are self-righteous and ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°Ungrateful?¡± Xia Jiqi asked curiously.


    ¡® You¡¯re living in the golden age that I¡¯ve bestowed upon you, ¡± Shen Tianfei said. ¡± You still want to deal with me? Where¡¯s your conscience? ¡± People like you don¡¯t deserve to live.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression became weirder and weirder. He suddenly asked, ¡®¡±¡®1 heard that you¡¯re a transmigrator?¡±


    ¡± You actually know that? ¡± Shen Tianfei said in surprise. ¡± You¡¯re indeed not simple. ¡± That¡¯s right, I came from the divinend.¡±


    ¡°Are you retarded?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.<div>


    When he said the word ¡°you¡±, the surroundings suddenly became even quieter.


    It was extremely quiet.


    It was as quiet as death.


    However, an illusory yellow me had already risen and enveloped the ce.


    Xia Ji extended his hand and plucked at the air.


    He plucked a ¡°grey lotus¡±.


    One after another¡­


    Gray lotuses piled up under his feet.


    His speed was extremely fast and extremely slow.


    However, Shen Tianfei smiled coldly. He was also very fast. Then, he touched the ring on his left hand.


    This ring was his golden finger, the Heavenly Snail Ring.


    There were only two functions. First, one could enter the ring to cultivate. However, cultivating in the ring for a day was equivalent to cultivating outside for a month. Moreover, one would not fail at all.


    The second was to absorb the power of the world and hide it in the ring. It was like letting the world enter a snail¡¯s shell. Not only could it freeze the world, making it impossible for others to borrow the power of the world, but it could also fuse the power of the world into one¡¯s own attack.


    One had to know that his own divine power did not borrow the power of heaven and earth. Instead, it was a divine power that had the characteristics of annihtion and even bacsh. It could be said to be a power that did not belong to this universe.


    Shen Tianfei had been in this world for more than 300 years. He would enter the Snail Sky Ring to cultivate every now and then. However, he could not cultivate in it every day. It would be too tiring, so¡­


    300 years could allow him to cultivate for close to 10,000 years, but it was only 3,000 years.


    ¡®Cultivating for more than three thousand years¡¯ and ¡®possessing more than three thousand years¡¯ worth of power ¡®were twopletely different concepts. Thetter was pure nonsense because there was no standard to define it.


    As for what level one could reach after cultivating for more than three thousand years, it would depend on the person¡¯s man-made transformation.


    This was easy to understand. For example, in an exam, one couldn¡¯t say that he would definitely do better than someone who spent three months on the exam, right?


    However, the magical part of this ¡°Heavenly Snail Ring¡± was that it could make all cultivation effective. In other words, as long as you were cultivating, it was equivalent to a genius¡¯s hard work.


    As for whether or not you can break through this ¡°guarantee given to you by the ring¡±, it will depend on your own ability.


    Therefore, there was no doubt that Shen Tianfei had a solid foundation and strong strength, regardless of his aptitude and dedication.


    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would be killed before he could see Xia Ji¡¯s movements clearly.


    He saw it clearly.


    But¡­


    So what if he saw it clearly?


    Did you see it all?


    Shen Tianfei suddenly screamed and jumped up.


    He raised his head and spat out a mouthful of fire..

 Chapter 621: 46. MO Xiaji VS Weizhou l s Strongest Divine Lord

    Chapter 621: 46. MO Xiaji VS Weizhouls Strongest Divine Lord<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Shen Tianfei heard the ungrateful enemy scolding him, he wanted to retort, so he did not focus all his attention on the fight.


    Moreover, he had more than three thousand years of cultivation. Coupled with the Heavenly Snail Ring and the power of the Divine Court itself, he had never encountered any major problems. He had always been rampant in thisnd.<div>


    How could he have thought of such a battle method?


    In the time it took for Xia Ji to say this, he used the yellow mes to create illusions, the Dharma Lotus as the attraction, Zhurong¡¯s heart mes to match with the ck Emperor¡¯s annihtion mes, and Lord Ni Shang¡¯s ice mes to create an even more secretive and bizarre reverse impact.


    The divine powers of the four types of mes of ominous omens were seamlessly connected¡­


    If Shen Tianfei did not have a bug-like cheat and many life-saving trump cards, he would have been killed instantly.


    When one¡¯s mind and strength were notpatible, even if the difference in strength was not far, there was still an instant kill.


    Shen Tianfei suffered the pain and used up an unknown trump card. He did two things.


    First, he shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The second was to directly use his Heavenly Snail Ring.


    The mysterious ring was like a snail shell that hid a small world, instantly confusing the difference between small and big.


    The wind whistled as it flew towards the spiral case.


    The hidden power of heaven and earth was mixed in it, as if thousands of invisible tides had found a ¡°gap¡± in the surging and roaring, so they all rushed towards that gap.<div>


    This world suddenly could no longer be borrowed.


    The six figures around him were clearly the best of the 14 states. They unleashed their powers at the same time, and in an instant,yers of 14 state ck membrane power fell on Xia Ji with various attack methods.


    Three divine weapons and flying swords wrapped in a thick ck membrane tore through the air.


    A divine weapon shield was raised high and was about to fall in front of Shen Tianfei to protect him.


    There were also several ck Membrane Spider Silk that shot between the valleys.


    Thest one looked like a strange two-headed tiger demon. Its sharp ws suddenly thrust out, turning into spider legs that were as sharp as a spider¡¯s. ck light shed as it pounced at Xia Ji.


    However, the six of them also felt a little ufortable because the Power of Heaven and Earth was gone, and they could no longer use the powers of the Twelve States.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The flying sword stabbed into Xia Ji¡¯s head, chest, neck..


    The spider silk shot back and forth like flying lights, quickly weaving an inescapable that wrapped around Xia Ji.


    As for the two-headed tiger demon, it stood at the side of the spider web like a tiger eyeing its prey. It waited quietly, as if it was preventing the other party from breaking through.<div>


    Their coordination was unbelievably tacit, and their speed was unbelievably fast.


    The power of heaven and earth was exhausted, and the 14-level inescapable was formed.


    On the right side of the canyon, the spider spirit who was throwing the spider web was a genius and n leader of the demon race. She was at a loss because she was already pulling back the spider web, but she did not feel anything.


    What was going on?


    Not to mention her, the other three figures who were stabbing around with their divine weapons and flying swords also felt the same confusion.


    Why didn¡¯t he feel anything when he poked people?


    Was it an illusion?


    One of them raised his hand and touched his be. Clearly, he had used some kind of mystic technique to clear his mind and open his eyes.


    However, he did not see anything. The young man standing at the bottom of the valley was still standing there. The surroundings were beautiful and the scenery was pleasant. However ¡­ It was strange.


    Xia Ji had once suspected this because the Mirage Lord¡¯s me was supposed to be of a very high grade. Although his Dipamkara Dhyana was also of a high grade, he felt that it was not as good as the Mirage Lord¡¯s me. However, he could clearly sense the illusion at that time.


    He had to admit that this was indeed something that puzzled him.<div>


    Simrly, when he understood that the grade of the tribtion cloud was not low, he was puzzled as to why the tribtion cloud would be converted by him.


    All in all, the 14th level cultivator who performed the Xuan skill did not see through the Mirage Lord¡¯s me at the level of supernatural power, because the 13th and 14th levels would not enhance the Xuan skill.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The indestructible ck Membrane Divine Weapon attacked Xia Ji, who was in the spider web. In just a short second or two, the valley was already filled with cold light, but there was no fluctuation in the air.


    At the same time, the spider spirit raised her hand, and the spider web contracted. Under the piercing of thousands of cold lights, the youth waspletely sucked into the web.


    However¡­


    Nothing happened.


    However, the six of them had a strange and bad feeling.


    After all, they were the best of the 14 states, so they were prepared to use their trump cards.


    However, they wasted a second or two to make a wrong attack, while their opponent would not make a mistake.


    In this battle where people¡¯s senses could no longer provide feedback in time, they were the first to receive the mottled light of heaven and earth through their eyes. The mottled light was like burning pictures stuck in this space, scattered, disorderly, indescribable, and treacherous.


    At this moment, the pain finally came.


    Their ck membranes began to split apart in a split second.


    This crack violently tore them apart, and then a ck aura of death cut into their foreheads.


    A secondter.


    The seven heads split open.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    Many snowkes shed in the space, indicating that the signal was bad.


    Xia Ji, on the other hand, didn¡¯t move.


    P.S. It should be updated around 1100 tomorrow..

 Chapter 622:47. I’m Hurting You, So What?

    Chapter 622:47. I¡¯m Hurting You, So What?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°W¡¯hat exactly is this¡­¡±


    Shen Tianfei was dumbfounded.<div>


    To be honest, his reaction was very normal because he had never fought with the ancestor, nor had he walked on the edge of life and death for a thousand years.


    Compared to Xia Ji, he was like an ordinary person holding a weapon and an expert in killing.


    However, his weapon was very powerful.


    so,


    Shen Tianfei clenched the Snail Sky Ring.


    The violent power of heaven and earth mixed with the power of his unique divine art, rolling and pping in all directions.


    This was the power of divine arts from two different worlds!


    The force turned into an invisible ball and spread rapidly with him as the center.


    Wherever it went, the canyon turned into dust, and all living things suffered a brutal and strange double suppression.


    All the trees and flowers in the canyon were crushed and withered at the same time.


    The powerful force created a reality in the Mirage Lord¡¯s illusory world.<div>


    The real scene of burning, withering, and shattering.?


    As the strongest expert in the Weizhou Divine Court, Shen Tianfei¡¯s strength and foundation were extremely rich.


    While his left hand was holding the Snail Sky Ring, his right hand had already taken out five crystal-like objects.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Shen Tianfei¡¯s body was covered with ayer of ck membrane of the 14th level. As he descended, he looked around vigntly.


    His left hand kept squeezing the Heavenly Snail Ring


    As he pinched, circles of violent invisible force formed a sphere and spread out. He obviously wanted tond on the ground.


    W¡¯hen hended on the ground, he could use the five crystal-like things he was holding tounch a counterattack.


    The Mirage Lord was like a beautiful but fake curtain, and he was tearing a wide trail from top to bottom.


    At this moment,


    Xia Ji held the ck de in his hand. Not far away, there were gray lotuses floating in the air, and each petal was a flying knife.<div>


    It was as if he was taking a stroll in a courtyard. His body floated up and down without any movements or unnecessary sounds. He walked between reality and illusion.


    He floated around the invisible ball, up and down, left and right, feeling the power.


    He was also testing his strength.


    It would take about seven to eight seconds to fall from the top of the canyon to the ground.


    For a battle of this level, seven to eight seconds was a free ¡°investigation and testing time¡±.


    Shen Tianfei had never fought a battle of this level, nor had he encountered such an enemy. He really did not understand.


    Xia Ji¡¯s mind shed with thoughts.


    The power that Qin Chentian mentioned should be because of that ring.


    This was not freezing, butpletely absorbing the power of heaven and earth in this area, so that others could not use it.


    Then, he canbine this power with the power of his Little World andunch a double attack Even I can¡¯t easily get close to him.


    This cheat is really a bug. Ordinary people can¡¯t be his match at all.¡±<div>


    Xia Jiru flickered in the extremely slow space-time. His finger gently tapped the edge of the dual powers that were slowly blooming.


    At this point, he felt as if he had tapped on a divine mountain of steel that was charging at him at high speed. The power of the Twelve States of Heaven and Earth used by Shen Tianfei was much stronger than others.


    And this was only the first level of power.


    In addition, he felt that the recovery power in his finger was turning into a strange poison that was counterattacking his finger.


    In less than a moment, his fingers had already begun to turn gray.


    The gray color was like a fuse that had been ignited in an instant. It spread towards Xia Ji¡¯s entire body, but it stopped when it reached his upper finger bonem


    Xia Ji¡¯s finger bone had a fracture mark, so he broke it. The moment it broke, the white phoenix mes burned it, causing countless muscle veins, nerves, and blood to recover in a mysterious manner. His finger began to grow back.


    ¡°A poison that can turn recovery into an incurable poison. This is the power that hurt Little Su. So this is another power. It¡¯s the power of another world, just like the power of my Fire Tribtion.


    This was the bacsh that Qin Chentian had mentioned.


    It turned out that apart from the nine people from Yanzhou, Shen Tianfei also had one.


    In that case, the fact that Little Su is still alive means that she is extremely strong.¡±


    ¡°Now that he hasnded, he must be using those five gems to do something¡­ln that case¡­Then I can¡¯t let yound.¡±


    Xia Ji finished his thoughts.


    W¡¯hile Xia Ji was doing the test, Shen Tianfei was able to do something. He was not as fast as Xia Ji, but he was much faster than the others because he could see Xia Ji circling around him.


    Therefore, the power of the Dual World divine art was casually pped out from his palm. Invisible spears shot out one after another and stabbed fiercely at Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji¡¯s third fire eye had opened. This was the medium for him to use the Fire Cmity World to a greater extent.


    Layers of fiery red egg-shaped shields bloomed around him, but it was not a head-on sh. It was just a backup measure that could be used for defense if he did not dodge.


    With his mind set, he quicklynded on the ground.


    He opened his hands.


    He began to brew Lord Shang?s mes.


    He was waiting for Shen Tianfei tond before unleashing his full power.


    The so-called inverse entropies referred to ¡± attack reversal ¡± and ¡± energy reversal. ¡± Of course, because Lord Inverse Entropies was not at the level of Dao, it was naturally impossible for him to possess the same power as Dao. He could only reach a higher level at a certain level?

 Chapter 623: 47. I Hurt You, So What?(2)

    Chapter 623: 47. I Hurt You, So What?(2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Drip


    Drip<div>


    Drip


    Time passed by.


    In this world where reality and illusion ovepped, everything was buming, copsing, withering, and shattering rapidly.


    Shen Tianfeinded.


    With a loud shout, his left hand continued to squeeze the Heavenly Snail Ring, intending to use an indiscriminate attack to shake Xia Ji away. At the same time, his right hand grabbed the five crystal-like objects and mmed them onto the ground.


    These five crystals were called Xuan Formation Crystals and were extremely precious.


    Once he set it up, he could turn this ce into his home ground and activate the Xuan Formation¡¯s power to assist in attacking Xia Ji.


    The power of heaven and earth had been extracted by him, and thisnd was his home ground. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a true god here.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The five Xuan Formation Crystals pierced through the invisible ball and flew towards the ground.


    As long as Shen Tianfei used his strength, the ground would shatter. Since the five crystals could never fall into the ground to form the Xuan Formation, he could only stop attacking indiscriminately. Instead, he swung his fist at Xia Ji and unleashed a powerful Dual World Super Power.<div>


    Xia Ji¡¯s body floated.


    The power of the Dual World god art collided with the red egg, emitting a terrifying and dull explosion. A mushroom cloud instantly exploded on the side.


    Xia Ji¡¯s third eye narrowed as he propped up the red egg again.


    He took advantage of his speed to strike after the enemy.


    Just as the five crystals fell to the ground rapidly, the mes that he had been brewing for a long time also erupted.


    A strange ice me suddenly appeared on the crystal.


    Shen Tianfei smiled coldly.


    How could the Xuan Formation Crystal be destroyed? Moreover , his power was also falling. If the crystal was blocked, he would be able to break through the mes in the next moment. He was just a trapped beast fighting.


    However.


    In the next moment, two things happened.


    The five crystalsnded on the ice me at an extremely fast speed. Then, the speed reversed instantly and they shot up into the sky without any hesitation. In an instant, they flew past Shen Tianfei.<div>


    Shen Tianfei¡¯s double world power shattered the ice me and brought him deep into the ground.


    In another instant.


    Xia Ji had already floated to the five Xuan Formation Crystals and put them into his storage space.


    Shen Tianfei happened to look up and see this scene.


    He fell into an enigmatic silence.


    Yes, it was true.


    In such a life-and-death battle, he actually had the time to fall into a state of silence and make such apletely unnecessary mental state¡­ As Xia Ji retrieved the five Xuan Formation Crystals, he pulled out his ck de and shed down from above.


    Silently.


    There was no movement.


    There was no air current or sound.


    This was a sign that his energy waspletely sealed.<div>


    It looked like a child holding a knife and quietly cutting at the speed of a snail.


    Between this stillness and movement, between softness and hardness, a terrifying power appeared.


    Not only that, but he didn¡¯t fall in a straight line. Instead, he fell in a ¡®floating¡¯ motion that was hard to imagine.


    Shen Tianfei was in extreme pain.


    It was as if something was about to explode from the bottom of her heart.


    Everything in front of him made himpletely confused.


    The battle in his mind should be the kind of battle where everything would be over when he raised the Snail Sky Ring. Everyone would be shocked and kneel down.


    With such a terrifying cheat, he should have been able to crush him.


    In this world, other than those nine Overgods, everything else should be crushed by him.


    If he waspared to the main character , then he should be the main character of the Invincible Literature.


    A day of cultivation was equivalent to a month of cultivation for geniuses.


    He extracted the power of heaven and earth for his own use.


    In addition to the huge Weizhou God Court and his terrifying foundation.


    In this world, no one could survive after he took out the Heavenly Snail Ring.


    Wasn¡¯t it?


    Was he not awesome? However¡­


    He was wrong.


    The so-called protagonist was not because he was born to be the protagonist , but because he would eventually reach a certain height and achieve a certain thing. That was why he was the protagonist.


    Therefore,ter people would read his story from his main point of view, and at the same time, they would have the illusion that he was the protagonist from the beginning.


    In fact, until thest moment, no one knew who the main character was.


    And it was precisely because he created glory at thest moment that there was a story of his development from a weak time.


    The protagonist halo never existed.


    However, Shen Tianfei did not understand.


    At this moment, his heart was tormented.


    He, who was used to crushing others, did not know how to deal with this kind of killing. He only felt that he had used all the killing moves he could. What else could he do?


    Thus, he raised his head and kept waving the Heavenly Snail Ring with his left hand. One after another, the double world god art came crushing toward Xia Ji from all directions like a rootless grass.


    At the same time, he frantically took out all kinds of magic tools from his storage space and threw them into the sky. As he bombarded, he shouted angrily, ¡± Die!! ¡±


    Yes, it was true.


    He did something extra.


    A strange change suddenly urred in the sky.


    Xia Ji, who was floating down, suddenly started to float in a mess. It was as if the sky was filled with snowkes that had a ¡± bad signal ¡±


    The dual world god art stared at the snowkes and kept smashing them.


    Shen Tianfei didn¡¯t know if he had hit the target.


    He was runous.


    Suddenly¡­


    He saw a small gray bug pping its wings and floating in front of him. Shen Tianfei¡¯s face was full of confusion. He had just waved the Snail Sky Ring to attack a snowke in the sky.


    Then, the little bug suddenly turned into Xia Ji..

 Chapter 624: 47.1 1 m Hurting You, So What?(6305 Words)

    Chapter 624: 47.11m Hurting You, So What?(6305 Words)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The moment Shen Tianfei¡¯s eyes met Xia Ji¡¯s, a terrifying wave of energy burst out from his body, turning into an energy storm that tried to push Xia Ji away, even though he did not have the time to use the power of the Snail Sky Ring.


    However¡­<div>


    He saw Xia Ji¡¯s cold smile.


    In front of the smile was a grinding wheel of Yin and Yang.


    The Yin and Yang Pisces contained two profound and endless Dao umtions.


    On top of the grinding wheel, nine Strange Fires were spinning non-stop.


    Yin and Yang are like doors open,


    Behind the door was a long ck knife.


    The de was growing at an unbelievable speed.


    The de was coated with ayer of indescribable fire.


    The speed at which the de was charging at was so fast that even the optical nerve of the eyeball could not feedback it to the brain in time ¡­


    Even though Shen Tianfei¡¯s Dharmakaya was not weak and his reaction speed was fast, he could only see this scene. If it were other 14 states, they would not have seen anything at all.


    He saw it.<div>


    He stopped them.


    He didn¡¯t use the Heavenly Snail Ring to stop him.


    Therefore, his obstruction was easily torn apart by the Nine mes Yin Yang and the Boundary ck Saber that was coated with Origin mes after the opening of the Yin Yang Gate.


    The ck de was aimed at his left hand.


    Shua!


    The de passed.


    His left hand was broken.


    The ck gas of death drowned his hand.


    Broken pieces could be reborn.


    However, the Heavenly Snail Ring was on his left hand.


    When his left hand turned into ashes, the ring was already on Xia Ji¡¯s hand with a twirl of the ck de. It was then stored in his storage space in a smooth and artistic manner.<div>


    After doing all of this, what happened next was already a one-sided ughter.


    Shen Tianfei wanted to run.


    However, he was pulled back and his legs were chopped off.


    His recovery ability was very strong. Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as Xia Ji, he had many trump cards. Therefore, he took out all kinds of trump cards. Some were healing, some were escaping, and some were attacking.


    Then, Shen Tianfei really escaped. He appeared thousands of miles away, and his legs began to recover.


    However¡­


    Not long after, he met Xia Ji again.


    Xia Ji appeared out of nowhere.


    The Seventy-Two Transformations allowed him to turn into a speck of dust¡­


    Therefore, when Shen Tianfei could see Xia Ji, Xia Ji had already attacked. Normally, Shen Tianfei would be able to resist, but now he couldn¡¯t because he had lost the Snail Sky Ring.


    Shen Tianfei thought that it was fine if his legs were gone, so he threw out his trump card and wanted to run.<div>


    But this time, Xia Ji had shed at the spot where he had moved his hand, cutting off his chance to escape.


    Then, the Underworld de ruthlessly nailed the God Lord to the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of sounds of meridians exploding could be heard.


    Shen Tianfei was obviously not weak, and he seemed to have used some trump card to recover.


    This time, Xia Ji saw where his storage space was. It was a pendant that looked like a water droplet hanging on his chest. He pulled it and put it in his pocket. Shen Tianfei was dumbfounded.


    Of course, he still had the power he had cultivated for more than three thousand years. If he allowed his meridians to bepletely shattered, then the power he had cultivated for more than three thousand years would be gone.


    Therefore, Shen Tianfei had no choice but to repair it.


    However, he could no longer repair it.


    His meridians werepletely shattered and destroyed.


    His cultivation level dropped and he became a mortal.


    The God Lord hadpletely copsed. He was about to go crazy. He kept muttering, ¡± Impossible, absolutely impossible. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so powerful, how could I lose?¡±


    ¡°You actually dare to deeply hurt God¡¯s heart, you ¡­¡±


    Xia Ji stomped him to the ground and crushed his mouth. Smiling, he asked, ¡°¡±So what if I hurt you?¡±


    As he asked, he recalled the excited Little Ming and took out a sharp knife. With a casual sh, he cut Little Ming into pieces.


    The knife cut through Divine Master Shen¡¯s body, leaving a scale-like mark on his flesh.


    Shen Tianfei screamed.


    ¡°So what if I hurt you?¡± Xia Ji asked. Say it.


    Shen Tianfei¡¯s mouth had been crushed, and he could only make muffled sounds.


    Xia Ji grabbed the knife and casually chopped down¡­


    This chop directly chopped his bones into pieces, causing him to turn into a human pig with half of his hands and feet left lying on the ground.


    ¡± Tell me, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± So what if I hurt you? ¡®


    Just as Shen Tianfei was about to faint from the pain, the white phoenix mesnded on his body, causing his bones to regrow and flesh to grow out.


    ¡°Say something.¡±


    Xia Ji said.


    As he spoke, he recalled the records he had seen in the files of the temple. Those words were simply shocking.


    Shen Tianfei felt extremely humiliated. He looked at the man in front of him and said, Aren¡¯t you the same as me? The strong prey on the weak. Aren¡¯t you bullying the weak and killing the weak? What¡¯s the difference between you and me? ¡®


    Xia Ji smiled at him and suddenly said, ¡°¡±lt doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m good or evil. It doesn¡¯t matter who thinks I¡¯m the same as him. If I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll kill you. If I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll let you go. But now, you¡¯ve hurt my feelings again. You¡¯ve made me unhappy, so ¡­¡±


    After saying that, he tried hard to recall the torture.


    Then, he began to use it on the person in front of him.


    With the existence of the White Phoenix Fire, he could make this person die and live endlessly.


    ¡°Kill me!¡± Shen Tianfei shouted in pain.


    Xia Ji smiled at him. ¡± Why are you forcing me? You¡¯re just living a life worse than death. What I¡¯m hurt is my feelings. Hahahahaha.¡±


    Shen Tianfei could not help but be dumbfounded when he heard these familiar words.


    As Xia Ji casually tortured him, he thought about the ridiculous reasons behind the massacres he had read about in the files..

 Chapter 625: 47. I’m Hurting You, So What?

    Chapter 625: 47. I¡¯m Hurting You, So What?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    His smile became more and more charming, and his attacks became more and more ruthless.


    He who persuades forgiveness,<div>


    If I¡¯ve never experienced pain,


    They were not qualified to speak.


    He who persuades others to be magnanimous


    If you don¡¯t know the cause and effect, It was best to shut up immediately.


    Shen Tianfei finally understood what hell was.


    Xia Ji had been killing him for an entire day. From his body to his will, everything about him had been killed to the point where he no longer existed.


    At this moment, Shen Tianfei was like a dog that was used to being beaten and scolded by its owner. As long as he saw Xia Ji raise his hand, he would lower his head in fear and kneel down to beg for mercy.


    I¡¯m just like you, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± The strong prey on the weak. So what? ¡± I¡¯ll bully you and torture you to death¡­What do you think?¡±


    Then, he tortured this God Lord for another day and night.


    Shen Tianfei hadpletely lost his consciousness as a human. Whenever he saw Xia Ji, he would be so frightened that his body would react. He would pee, his body would stink, his tears would flow, his saliva would drip, his eyes would turn white, and his body would twitch..


    The anger in Xia Ji¡¯s heart subsided slightly.<div>


    However, he could not kill Shen Tianfei yet.


    Therefore, he held the hand of this God Lord who was already extremely obedient and came to a small house in the forest to begin his recovery training.


    A monthter.


    Good news came from the Pantheon Court.


    Firstly, the demons from the south had been eliminated by the Master God.


    Secondly, the Divine Court had an additional God Lord.


    This Lord God was called the Radiant Lord. He had the power to heal people with holy mes, but this was only the tip of the iceberg.


    In order to wee him,


    The entire Northern Weizhou was in an uproar.


    A banquet was a must.


    Those who could be invited were not only the rulers of the various kingdoms in the mortal world, but also the leaders of the variousrge sects and the patriarchs of the demon race¡­<div>


    All in all, this was the banquet where all the forces here came to pay their respects to the new God Lord.


    At this moment,


    In the depths of the clouds, a manor was located on a deep mountain surrounded by immortal energy.


    There was a waterfall hanging on the left side of the manor. The water of the waterfall came from a stream that emitted spiritual energy, and one could vaguely see jumping fish in the water.


    These fish rushed out of the edge of the waterfall with the water and flew into the sky. Then, they spread their wing-like fins and slowlynded in the mist, diving into the deep pool below the waterfall.


    This pond was emerald green, almost like natural jade. It was very beautiful.


    There was another vi beside the pool.


    Further down, there was still a mountain vi.


    If one looked carefully, they would find that there were manors at the foot of the mountain.


    There were still quite a number of people in the manor practicing on their swords.


    In the valley, there were still female and male cultivators flying on their swords.<div>


    Or they would cultivate in some forbidden areas or ruins at the back of the mountain. After all, the cultivators of this world cultivated in peace and went to thend of fire and ashes to cultivate. The most important thing was to break through to the eleventh realm as soon as possible. Otherwise, they would only have a hundred years of lifespan.


    After breaking through to the 11th level, the next step was to go to the Small Mountain River Relic to cultivate. And in this, the variousrge sects had their own inheritances.


    This manor was obviously a sect.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    Strictly speaking, this was a half-human temple.


    Why half?


    This was because this ce was originally an immortal¡¯s manor. However, because the former and current owner of this manor insisted on setting up a jade statue for the image of the Headmaster of the Humanist Cult, it became a temple.


    Creak


    The door of the manor at the highest point opened.


    A tall and elegant woman walked out of the door. The que on the door had the words ¡°White Cloud¡± hanging on it.


    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡± ¡°Greetings, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Madam Xue.¡±


    The woman nodded slightly. She walked to the edge of the cliff with her hands behind her back and took a step forward. However, unlike others, it was not a flying swording from afar. Instead, it was an arc de that was as bright as moonlight.


    She took a step forward and stepped on the cold de. The de tore through the air and headed for the opposite mountain peak.


    A group of higher-ups of the vi respectfully followed behind her.


    When Madam Xue reached the opposite peak, she got down from her saber and walked to the top of the mountain.


    There was actually a very wide square on the mountain peak. Many cultivators had already gathered in this square.


    These cultivators were all here to offer incense ande and go. It was very lively.


    When they saw this elegant woman, they all stopped and bowed respectfully,


    chanting, ¡± Greetings, Madam Xue. ¡®


    She nodded in return and walked into the temple at the end of the square. The jade statue in the temple was the Headmaster.


    She burned three incense sticks, then knelt in front of the praying mat and kowtowed lightly.


    ¡°Teacher, the appearance of the Lord God of Light this time is an opportunity for us. I will definitely think of a way to convince him so that your jade statue can fall on the human world and be worshipped by the people. For this, I can pay any price.¡±


    P.S. There¡¯s no more for today. Don¡¯t wait. It¡¯ll be updated at 1100 tomorrow..

 Chapter 626: 48. Refining the Heavenly Snail Ring, Transforming into the God of Light

    Chapter 626: 48. Refining the Heavenly Snail Ring, Transforming into the God of Light<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Weizhou Northern Reaches had a total of six God Lords: God Lord Sky, God Lord Strength, God Lord Chen, God Lord Qing Ming, God Lord Yan, and God Lord Zhong.


    There were also 16 Remnants.<div>


    This number was far too smallpared to the hundreds of billions of people in Weizhou.


    The God Lord Shen Tianfei wasn¡¯t the only one in control of the Weizhou Pantheon Court. Therefore, even in the most absurd dream, things like ¡± I¡¯ve already defeated the Boss, why hasn¡¯t the world done as I wished? Why haven¡¯t the otherse and kowtow to me? Don¡¯t they know how powerful I am? ¡±


    The Pantheon Court was a Divine Cloud Tree that was rooted in Weizhou, but its roots epassed the demons that were close to the Pantheon Court, many sects, and the mortal dynasties that were used to being theckeys of the gods.


    Thisnd was extremely vast. Other than a few special magical artifacts and treasures, most of the information was sent through letters. After all, there was no inte or spiritualmunity here.


    It took two months for the news of the Seventh God to spread throughout Weizhou. The ¡± God Lord¡¯s Feast ¡± was set for November. In November, everyone with status had to attend.


    However, it was still the sixth ce. Because Qin Chentian had tarnished the dignity of the Hall of Heresy, he had been punished. He had already been silenced by the Hall of Heresy in an inhumane way.


    Li Qiang and the other God Lords felt that the appearance of the seventh God was very abrupt¡­


    However, after the two of them chatted, Li Qiang confirmed that there was no problem.


    This person was definitely a transmigrator.


    After all, there were no obstacles in chatting.


    Not only that, but Li Qiang also felt that Shen Tianfei was very afraid of the<div>


    Seventh God.


    Without the seventh god, Shen Tianfei was the same as before.


    However, as soon as he heard the footsteps of the seventh god, Shen Tianfei¡¯s voice would immediately soften and slow down. There was an undetectable fear in his eyes.


    Others might not have noticed, but Li Qiang and Shen Tianfei had been together for a long time, so he noticed.


    However,pared to Shen Tianfei, Li Qiang preferred to get along with the


    Seventh God.


    Although the seventh god was wearing a mask, Li Qiang felt that he was a very easy-going, gentle, and reasonable person from their conversation. He was much better than Shen Tianfei.


    If she had interacted with this person instead of Shen Tianfei, he would not have been so twisted¡­


    He tried his best to adapt to ¡®the heart that a transmigrator should persist in, the freedom that should persevere in.¡¯ However, his conscience still ached¡­


    But now, the arrival of this person made Li Qiang inexplicably see hope, and even directly developed a good impression.


    Therefore, Li Qiang actively helped the seventh god gather all the things he needed. After all, although the god and the divine son were above the hundreds of billions of lives in Weizhou, they actually had their own forces. For example, Qin Chentian¡¯s forces were in the south of the north of Weizhou, which was the area near the back of the heavenly dragon.<div>


    After Qin Chentian¡¯s ident, that area was managed by Li Qiang.


    In the days before the ¡± Divine Master Feast ¡°, many people who belonged to Qin Chentian¡¯s forces had alreadye to worship the new master.


    These people had clearly noticed the change in the new master¡¯s personality.


    The new master was clearly gentler¡­


    And this also made some of the high-ranking beauties have ideas. They always threw flirtatious nces at the seventh god, hoping to be the new divine concubine.


    Any woman with a brain would have studied it.


    The choice of these God Lords was very interesting.


    They had two criteria for choosing a spouse.


    First, her reputation spread far and wide.


    Second, the order.


    The woman who reached their side first would most likely be a Divine Consort.<div>


    In the beginning, when these God Lords first arrived, not many people knew about them. Thus, they were the ones who met the Divine Concubine and epted her.


    Later on, women with brains concluded that these were the two criteria for the Master God to find his other half.


    Yes, he didn¡¯t have any requirements.


    Firste, first served.


    As long as she was beautiful, anyone could be the Divine Concubine of the


    Divine Master, the other half that the Divine Master had been longing for.


    Of course, there were some God Lords who had weird personalities. They didn¡¯t ept women, but they loved to kill women. They would kill women whenever they wanted, and they would treat it as a great pleasure in life, as a sign that they were different from others.


    There were even some divine sons who would ughter the womenfolk of their rtives when they first debuted. It was simply amazing.


    Therefore, for these women who had brains and good looks, a God Master who had no Divine Concubine, a gentle personality, and a normal orientation was a great opportunity to ascend to the heavens.


    If human women were still reserved, it was not the case for the fairies who were close to the Divine Court.


    Before the arrival of the gods, the entire Weizhou was a battlefield for demons and Buddhas.


    However, because of the arrival of the Divine Lord¡¯s divine son and the charming little fairy¡¯s entanglement with the Divine Lord¡¯s divine son, the bnce between the demon and the Buddha was broken in an extremely short period of time ¡­


    Therefore, Brahma and the others only dared to hide in the south.


    Therefore, being able to gain the favor of this new Divine Lord was almost the top priority for the demons who were close to the Divine Court.


    The little fairies dressed themselves up beautifully and flirtatiously in front of the seventh god every day. They swayed around, each with their own coquettishness, hoping to get the favor of the seventh god and be the divine concubine.


    Bing a Divine Concubine meant that her race would rise with the tide, and she would have more say.


    Xia Ji roughly understood..

 Chapter 627: 48. Refine the Heavenly Snail Ring and Transform into the God of Light (6195 words)

    Chapter 627: 48. Refine the Heavenly Snail Ring and Transform into the God of Light (6195 words)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    This group of so-called divine masters and divine sons had suddenly obtained power that did not match their state of mind. Then, they had received all kinds of ttery, all kinds of luxury and gentleness that could be imagined in the human world, so their thoughts had be extremely twisted and strange.


    There was a reason for this.<div>


    But it was unforgivable.


    He was very unhappy.


    The women and demons who were originally close to the Divine Court ran to Xia Ji, but they were not epted as Divine Concubines.


    Gradually, another sect that had been oppressed for a long time saw an opportunity.


    That was the declining Humanism.


    Because of the gentleness of the new God Lord, the Tribe of Humanity slowly began to appear in front of him, hoping to get the support of this God Lord so that the Tribe of Humanity could walk out of the cracks in the shadows.


    Many powerful female cultivators of the Human Sect also smiled apologetically. They only thought that if they could be chosen by the Divine Lord, they would be the Divine Concubine. After all, the Divine Lord had a good personality.


    However, he did not know what kind of face was under the mask.


    But why did he use a mask to cover it?


    Days passed.


    The Monster Race, the Tribe of Humanity, and many other forces with their own thoughts began to fight openly and covertly with the seventh god as the center.<div>


    Xia Ji sat in the temple. He was a transmigrator to begin with, so it was easy for him to infiltrate this ce.


    At this moment, he was sitting in a secluded courtyard.


    This courtyard was where the Divine Master cultivated. In order to prevent any leaks, there was no one around, and there was an air shield to prevent detection.


    Green leaves, red flowers, green water, and a statue of a goddess holding a vase.


    The water gurgled out of the vase, creating a sense of tranquility.


    Xia Ji spread his hands.


    On his hand was a ring with a spiral pattern. From the top, it looked like a snail shell.


    However, this was Shen Tianfei¡¯s golden finger, the Snail Sky Ring.


    The snail hid the heaven and earth in a ring, making others unable to use the power of heaven and earth, but he could.


    He opened his palm, and mes flowed from his palm.


    This was fire.<div>


    It was a me that surpassed the Nine Omen. It was a fire that you could tell it was fire just by looking at it.


    This was the fire that his main body had created.


    It was also the hottest and most Yang fire in the world-Origin me.


    This me had once refined his Goldfinger, so could he refine this Snail Sky Ring?


    The mes enveloped the Heavenly Snail Ring.


    It burned quietly.


    After burning for a day and a night, the ring had a slight reaction. At this time, Shen Tianfei also had a reaction. He stumbled to the door of the courtyard and wanted to knock on the door, but he did not dare to.


    Shen Tianfei felt particrly painful now, as if something was going to leave him forever.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to enter, because he had been tamed by Xia Ji into a dog that didn¡¯t dare to make decisions for himself whether he was dead or alive. He didn¡¯t even dare to make decisions for himself when he was sad or happy.


    Although Xia Ji usually didn¡¯t move, when he was truly ruthless, he was iparable to these transmigrators.


    Shen Tianfei leaned against the door of the courtyard in extreme pain¡­<div>


    After a long time, he finally walked away dejectedly. He had already epted reality.


    Xia Ji¡¯s Origin me was being consumed at a crazy rate, almost draining all of his energy.


    Finally, Xia Ji felt tired and a sense of ¡±ing to an end ¡®


    He put away the Snail Sky Ring and went to take a bath.


    In the past, when the Divine Master was bathing, there would always be many women serving him¡­


    Xia Ji had rejected those women, and they were terrified. Thus, Xia Ji understood the situation a little and gave them some rewards. He also gave them a verbal order to let them go home.


    It was alreadyte at night when he was done.


    He was sitting in the study of the temple, wearing a mask and a white nightgown. This ce was very high up.


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door. ¡± Reporting to the Lord God of Light. The Lord God of Power has arrived. ¡® The God Lord of Strength was Li Qiang.


    He was the one who asked Li Qiang toe today.


    Xia Ji smiled and walked out. The guards of the Divine Hall had left, leaving only the two Divine Lords behind.


    Xia Ji sat on the main seat. In his eyes, Li Qiang looked very much like a person¡­


    That person was the founding emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Ji Xuan. He could also be considered his disciple.


    He had tried, but the original spiritual contract was no longer effective. He was unable to contact Hu Xian ¡®er.


    However, the Five-Colored Divine Token was just as Su Tian had said. It was really a high-grade item and could actually be used.


    Not only could it be used, but the master could also directly understand the state of the characters in the five-colored divine token¡­


    After chatting with Li Qiang, Xia Ji learned a lot of information about him. As the night fell, Li Qiang got up and left.


    When he got up, Li Qiang thought about it and turned his head to look at him. He wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, he sighed deeply.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t prepared to ask. His stance hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    Li Qiang took two steps, but suddenly turned around and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Shen Tianfei. ¡±


    Li Qiang suddenly looked around and waved his hand to make a higher-level istion air shield.


    Xia Ji waved his hand as well. With the addition of the istion barrier, it was now a threefold istion.


    Shen Tianfei likes to hide his strength, ¡± Li Qiang said. ¡± So no one will notice that he has lost his strength. But I¡¯ve been with him every day. I can feel it. ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything and waited for the rest.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like him. I even hate him,¡± said Li Qiang.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Li Qiang said, ¡°I .. ¡± I can¡¯t be as free as them. I feel that my conscience is suffering every day..

 Chapter 628: 48. Refine the Heavenly Snail Ring and Transform into the God of Light (6195 words)

    Chapter 628: 48. Refine the Heavenly Snail Ring and Transform into the God of Light (6195 words)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Everyone in front of him was a living person. They were not numbers or games. This is in conflict with the education I received before I transmigrated.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± God Lord of Strength, isn¡¯t it normal to indulge and enjoy when you have power? ¡±<div>


    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be built on the pain of others,¡± said Li Qiang.


    After saying this, he suddenly knelt on the ground in pain.¡±But ¡­ ¡°I did it. I did many wrong things. I was actually not happy at all when I did these things. I wanted to integrate with them because this is the Divine Court. If you don¡¯t integrate with them, you are a traitor and will be hunted down.


    But I don¡¯t think transmigrators should be like this. Although we have power, so what?


    Isn¡¯t it good to integrate into this world?¡± He roared hysterically.


    His voice echoed in the empty hall.


    After a long time, he calmed down and suddenly said in a raving voice, ¡°¡±1 like a woman, and she likes me too, but she doesn¡¯t know my identity. I want to live a good life with her¡­¡±


    After asking that, he raised his head and looked at Xia Ji. ¡± For this, I can give up everything I have now. Can you give me a hundred years of your life? ¡±


    Xia Ji looked at him for a long time. ¡± Since you¡¯ve thought of this, ¡± he suddenly said, ¡± tell me what happened next. ¡®


    Li Qiang¡¯s eyes lit up. His guess had been confirmed. The Lord God of Light should be the demon who harbored ill intentions towards the Divine Court. Shen Tianfei was under his control.


    However, not only was Li Qiang not vignt, but he became more alert.


    The identity of a Divine Lord and the power of his body were not worth it. It was just a sacrifice for self-redemption.<div>


    This way, he could use a clean version of himself to be with her.


    She was an ordinary person, and she would be one too.


    Li Qiang smiled.


    As expected, he still liked the life of an ordinary person, not this bullshit Divine Master.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t expect such a person to exist in the Divine Court, so they chatted for a while more. After confirming their n, they dispersed.


    After listening to the Lord God of Strength¡¯s story, he returned to the window and looked out. Suddenly, he thought of Miao Miao and Little Su.


    The next day, in the mysterious Deer Yard in the south.


    Although it was mysterious, its structure was extremely simple.


    Monks were sitting cross-legged on the slightly towering stone tforms, reciting scriptures and Buddhist scriptures. In the distance, the greenery was fragrant and beautiful, connecting to the sky, making it seem especially quiet.


    These monks did not need to eat or sleep. They just sat there like statues.


    In the middle of the green grass was a huge shrine. The stairs went upyer byyer, like a mountain.<div>


    The highest point of this shrine was the most mysterious ce of Deer Yard, the origin and destination of Brahma.


    This was the front yard.


    The backyard was a temple with a few yellow walls.


    Little Su and Miao Miao were in one of the rooms.


    Thete summer rain washed the eaves, umting in the corners of the eaves, and then falling like a curtain.


    Little Su sat by the window in a daze.


    Miao Miao rolled around on the bed in boredom.


    Footsteps came from outside the door.


    Little Su did not react at all, but Miao Miao stopped rolling.


    Dong dong dong.


    There was a knock on the door. Brahma said, ¡°¡±Ladies, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±<div>


    Miao Miao jumped up and rushed to the door. ¡± Master, why are you here personally to deliver food today? ¡°fi? Why was there an extra meal¡­Don¡¯t you monks not eat meat?¡±


    ¡°This is vegetarian meat,¡± Brahma said with a smile.


    Miao Miao sniffed. ¡± Smells good. ¡±


    Brahma didn¡¯t say anything and ced the te on the table. He nced sideways at the petite girl who was getting thinner and thinner by the day and suddenly said, ¡°¡± There¡¯s still no news from the Northern Lands, but don¡¯t worry. A person like Mister Qi will be fine. ¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long,¡± Miao Miao said.


    ¡°If there is any news, I will inform the two of you,¡± Brahma said.


    With that, he left.


    He walked into the rain, the information he had just received today still echoing in his mind.


    ¡± The devil who offended his superior has been executed. The seventh god hase to the Divine Court. ¡±


    Brahma didn¡¯t use his strength. He stood in the rain without any emotions. No one knew what he was thinking. He said, ¡®¡±¡®Amitabha.¡±


    Half a dayter.


    Fang Chuyu entered the temple and found Miao Miao. Her face was filled with anxiety.¡±Mister First, Mister First is dead!¡±


    Miao Miao was stunned and immediately pushed her out. However, when she turned around, she saw Little Su standing in front of the door, looking at the rain that had not stopped like a statue.


    The rain was heavy and cold. Slowly, it became bleak.


    ¡°I want to go north,¡± Little Su said.


    Early autumn.


    Madam Xue had sent a letter to the Seventh Lord God of Light, and the Seventh Lord God had epted it and agreed on a time to meet.


    Madam Xue was a big shot in the Weizhou People¡¯s Religious Sect. It was said that she was a student of the Headmaster of the Academy 1,500 years ago.


    Five hundred years ago, she married the master of the White Cloud Vi, and the two of them became immortalpanions. However, the master of the White Cloud Vi unexpectedly died in the great tribtionter on.


    The White Cloud Vi held an extremely high position among the major sects in Weizhou. Before the Divine Court had stepped into this area, it was known as the ¡°Three Northern Sects¡±.


    The Three Northern Sects were the three strongest sects in the north, at least in name.


    The White Cloud Vi was one of the Three Northern Sects.


    Speaking of which, this vi had existed for a very long time. It had existed for 1,500 years.


    It was just that the people of the Central ins did not know about it at that time..

 Chapter 629: 48. Refine the Heavenly Snail Ring and Transform into the God of Light (6195 Words)

    Chapter 629: 48. Refine the Heavenly Snail Ring and Transform into the God of Light (6195 Words)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    This vi existed on an d in the North Sea and did notmunicate with the human world. Even if the disciples went to the human world to train, they would hide their identities. They also silentlypleted the transition during the fire tribtion.


    This could be said to be a real secluded manor with a rich heritage.<div>


    Later, after the Heaven and Earth were reorganized during the Mountain River Tribtion, the White Cloud Vi was wrapped in spiritual energy and entered the Weizhou Continent. Then, it established its status as one of the ¡°Three Northern Sects¡± in the surrounding battles.


    It could be said that without the Divine Court, the White Cloud Vi would be a major power that couldpete with the demons and Buddhists.


    Now, the experts of the White Cloud Vi had been massacred in the battle of the Divine Masters and divine sons. In addition to the ravages of the Tribtion Demons and various unexpected factors, although they had not declined, they had retreated into the crack, and the person in charge had be Madam Xue.


    200 years ago, Madam Xue gave the position of the manor lord to her son, and she began to cultivate in seclusion in order to obtain more good karma.


    Two hundred yearster, Madam Xue came out of seclusion and became an ancestor.


    She had already written her name on the book and directly broke through to the 14th level, bing one of the best in the Human Religion Sect.


    Madam Xue got off the flying chariot and arrived at the promised ce. Her snow-white long legs were wrapped in a high-waisted gauze dress that was half-hidden and half-visible. The sapphire blue belt around her waist fluttered in the wind, and above that was a beige cloak. Her outstretched hands were still wrapped in ancient jade bracelets. A slight movement would make a crisp jingle.


    Her face was exquisite and elegant, but not rigid. Instead, she had an otherworldly aura. Her long hair fell to her waist, and at the top of her hair was a golden cloud ornament. The womanly aura of a former wife had been fermented by time and cultivation, and was actually more charming than that of a young girl. ¡°Forefather.¡±


    ¡°Forefather.¡±


    A male cultivator and a female cultivator, both of whom were at the 14th realm, stood respectfully to the side when they saw Madam Xue leaving the carriage.


    Madam Xue looked up at the cliff in front of her and said, ¡°¡±Xiao Shan, Little<div>


    Jun, if I don¡¯te out in an hour, you can go back to the manor by yourselves.


    Then, give this letter to the family head.¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her snow-white arm and a letter slid out.


    The female cultivator called Little Jun took the letter. She hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Under their gazes,


    Madam Xue lifted her little foot and stepped on the stone steps.


    She didn¡¯t show off and walked up the mountain path like an ordinary woman.


    When she reached the entrance of the cliff, she raised her hands and said,¡± The


    Xue family of the White Cloud Vi requests an audience with the Lord God of Light. ¡®


    She had already made a lot of preparations. After all, if the seventh god wanted to meet her in the mountains instead of in the pce, it would be a problem. Just as she was thinking about all the possibilities, a man¡¯s voice came from afar.


    ¡°Come over.¡±<div>


    Madam Xue continued to walk forward. She saw a man wearing a mask lying in front of the cliff, as if he was sunbathing.


    Madam Xue walked to his side. She had heard that the Divine Master was free to do whatever he wanted, and that he was unpredictable and reckless.


    To some extent, she was already prepared to sacrifice herself.


    If she could let the Religion of Humanity grow, then her sacrifice was nothing.


    Moreover, if she came and was chosen, she could not refuse. Otherwise, it would bring disaster to the White Cloud Vi.


    ¡°Sit beside me,¡± said the seventh god.


    Madam Xue smiled. She smoothed her dress with both hands and sat down cross-legged next to the man. She looked up at the clouds in the distance with him.


    An hourter.


    The flying chariot left the mountain.


    There were only two people left on this quiet mountain.


    The wind was blowing, and the yellow leaves were still hanging on the treetops, making a pleasant sound like wind chimes.<div>


    Madam Xue was patient and understood men. Since the Divine Master didn¡¯t say anything, she wouldn¡¯t break the atmosphere. She would try to blend in and make it harmonious.


    At this moment¡­


    It was harmonious.


    The white-robed man wore a mask and looked up, while she gently sat cross-legged beside him. She also took out a mask from her bosom and put it on her face,ughing softly at the same time.


    Her every move could stir up a man¡¯s thoughts, and her softughter could lead a man to ask questions first. Then, the topic could begin.


    Then, the God Lord opened his mouth just as she thought, but he didn¡¯t ask the question she was thinking about.


    ¡°Long time no see, Nian Ying,¡± the God Lord said with a smile.


    When Madam Xue heard this name, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Then she asked hesitantly, ¡°¡±Which senior brother is it?¡±


    P.S. Tomorrow, it will be updated at 1100. Don¡¯t wait today..

 Chapter 630: 49. Yang God sect! Madam Xue Joins the Team

    Chapter 630: 49. Yang God sect! Madam Xue Joins the Team<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯m not your senior brother.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Madam Xue was shocked. ¡± Are you my senior sister? ¡®<div>


    Xia Jiughed. ¡± Not really. ¡®


    Madam Xue fell silent. She was no longer a child. She would not say everything that she should not say.


    ¡± I still remember the first time I saw you, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You twisted your ankle, but you gritted your teeth and followed the team. I remember it was raining heavily that day.


    Madam Xue was speechless.


    ¡± There was once when I returned to Mirror Lake, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You nimbly used the Ten Lifeless Styles to defeat Du Bai. You were still ranked ninth. Ten yearster, you were ranked eighth.


    You took the scriptures I wrote to other cities to preach. You went twice. The first time, you were chased by the righteous and evil paths. However, the pursuit suddenly stopped because I attacked.


    When you refused to leave, I told you that you should have your own life.¡± Madam Xue was speechless.


    But you still refused to leave, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You cried your eyes out. Then, you said that I lied to you. You said that I only wanted you to cultivate and break through in peace, but I gave up on it and lied to you to leave in peace. ¡® Madam Xue was speechless.


    ¡°Thest thing you said to me was¡­¡± Xia Ji said. Teacher wouldn¡¯t lie, right?


    And I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    Xia Ji continued to talk about one thing after another.<div>


    Madam Xue listened quietly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Madam Xue was like a frozen jade statue. She stood rooted to the ground. She knew that her teacher was still alive, but he had disappeared at the end of the fire tribtion¡­


    At this moment, her emotions were extremely intense.


    Xia Ji¡¯s seventy-two disciples had a deep respect for their teacher. Many of them even treated Xia Ji as their father. Among the seventy-two disciples, Nian Ying was the one who clung to her teacher the most and seemed to like her the most.


    When she was still a child, she worked hard to perform in hopes of getting apliment from her teacher.


    Later on, he worked hard to preach for his teacher.


    Later on, no matter where the teacher went, she would be the coachman as long as she drove the car.


    When they finally parted ways, she cried the loudest.


    And now, she wanted to sacrifice herself so that her teacher¡¯s golden statue could stand on the ground and receive the incense.


    She bit her lip, her entire body froze, and her thoughts were in a mess¡­<div>


    She was clearly the old ancestor of the White Cloud Vi, one of the Three Northern Sects. The vi master was only her son, and when she walked around, all the cultivators would treat her with respect.


    She was a legend in the world of cultivators in Weizhou, one of the most extraordinary people.


    She had gone through countless things on her hands. She had seen the world of mortals and experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    After her husband died in a great cmity hundreds of years ago, her heart was as still as water. She only wanted the White Cloud Vi to continue to exist better and to allow the Humanity Sect to develop again in Weizhou.


    At this moment¡­


    Her heart, which was as still as water, suddenly started beating. She was at a loss.


    Then, for some reason, without saying a word, she began to cry like a child.


    Xia Ji stood up and wiped her tears away. ¡± You¡¯re almost 1,600 years old. Why are you still crying? ¡±


    Madam Xue could not speak and just kept crying.


    Then, she turned and threw herself into Xia Ji¡¯s arms.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t dodge.<div>


    This wasn¡¯t the love between a man and a woman, but something else.


    He held the ancestor of the White Cloud Vi in his arms and let her cry loudly in his arms. He gently stroked her hair.


    Madam Xue sobbed for a while and then calmed down.


    Then, she began to talk about the White Cloud Vi.


    Xia Ji also briefly recounted his experience. He then took off his mask, revealing a handsome and delicate face. His pupils were dark red and chaotic, like two stars shining on thend. It made people¡¯s blood boil and their hearts flutter.


    Madam Xue did not blush. In her heart, this was her dearest teacher. She would not try to be her teacher¡¯s woman.


    Firstly, she was no longer a virgin. Secondly, she did not want to ruin the rtionship between master and disciple. Therefore, even if she had some crooked thoughts in her heart, she quickly suppressed them.


    When the two of them talked about strength, Madam Xue showed them a rough idea.


    She was now at the 14th level. In terms of Karma, she was among the top ten existences in the entire Northern Lands, but she could notpare to the Demon Lord who had ughtered 28 million people.


    She had many fortuitous encounters these years, and the White Cloud Vi¡¯s heritage was at her disposal.


    Therefore, other than being a powerful 14th realm expert, she also had some abilities that others did not possess.


    These abilities were based on the first mystic technique that Xia Ji had taught her, the Sun God¡¯s Mantra.


    The Yang God Dao technique required the Yang God to leave the body and kill the other party¡¯s soul.


    The divine soul had no defense, so the attack power of this mystic skill was naturally very great.


    However, the weakness was also very obvious. The main body could be instantly killed.


    However, the current Nian Ying had already evolved the Yang God Dao Technique from the mystic cultivation level to the divine power level. Moreover, it was no longer the Yang God Dao Technique, but the Yang God


    Dao.


    This name was given to her by herself, which meant that she wanted to turn the first mystic technique that this teacher had taught her into her own Dao.


    What were the abilities of the divine power level of the Yang God Dao?


    First of all, she could possess people from a hundred miles away. However, she could only possess mortals or cultivators whose strength and realm were much lower than hers..

 Chapter 631:49. Sun God sect! Madam Xue Joins the Team

    Chapter 631:49. Sun God sect! Madam Xue Joins the Team<div>


    (2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Secondly, her possession could provide a certain degree of support. For example, if she possessed Xia Ji, she could help Xia Ji attack in her soul form.<div>


    Moreover, she could help people recover and heal at the divine soul level.


    In the end, she could naturally release her primordial spirit and kill people from a hundred miles away.


    After saying this, Madam Xue said,¡±Teacher¡­¡± From now on, Nian Ying wants to follow you.¡±


    ¡°Where are your children?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    He¡¯s already married, ¡± Madam Xue said. ¡± He has his own life and world. You¡¯re the only one left in my world. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, follow me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Madam Xue smiled and her eyes lit up. At this moment, and even in the future¡­ She was no longer the ancestor of the White Cloud Vi, but the disciple of her teacher. That was all.


    She would spend the rest of her life with her teacher and his wife.


    Thus, the news that the Lord God of Light had recruited a Quasi-Divine Concubine spread.


    Everyone was shocked.


    They all checked.<div>


    He discovered that this ¡°Quasi-Divine Concubine¡± was actually the old ancestor of the White Cloud Vi, the Vi Lord¡¯s mother.


    Madam Xue had an elegant temperament, a delicate face, and a flexible way of doing things. She was a legendary figure in the world of cultivators and a rare beauty. In addition, her identity gave her a secondyer of charm. She was a woman that many people could only dream of, but could not reach.


    Even so, she was already a wife.


    He didn¡¯t expect the God Lord to like this.


    As a result, many other forces began to think of ways to upy the spot.


    Xia Ji and Madam Xue, who were involved in this matter, didn¡¯t care about this kind of cover-up.


    Because time was almost up.


    Madam Xue had understood her teacher¡¯s current ns and situation after spending time with him for the past few days. She also understood that her teacher was cultivating a bad karma.


    Hence¡­


    She helped her teacher upgrade his original n. Not only did he want toplete it in one go, but he also wanted toplete an unprecedented massacre.


    Night fell.<div>


    Madam Xue was sleeping in the temple.


    After asking some questions about cultivation, she returned to her bedroom to cultivate.


    ¡°Keep it for tonight,¡± Xia Ji shouted.


    Madam Xue didn¡¯t ask anything and just replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she saw her teacher take out something from the isted courtyard of the Divine Hall and set up another air shield. Madam Xue knew that her teacher wanted her to guard it.


    Thus, she walked around Xia Ji and confirmed her surroundings. Then, she sat down cross-legged and released her primordial spirit. She floated in the air and observed her surroundings in case of an emergency.


    Inside the air shield..


    Xia Ji took out the Heavenly Snail Ring.


    His Source me had almost been consumed, and the refinement of the Heavenly Snail Ring had reached the final juncture. He should be able to seed today.


    The fire continued to burn the snail shell.


    Xia Ji focused his mind and body as he continued his work.<div>


    About six hourster.


    A mysterious feeling came over. Xia Ji already had two traces of Taoist Connotation, so he naturally knew that this feeling was Taoist Connotation.


    Thus, he began to experience it.


    Another six hours had passed, and the sky waspletely bright.


    During the day, some of the Oracles of the Divine Court came to the door to report that there was a visitor, but they were all stopped by Madam Xue through the door.


    Madam Xue¡¯s method of stopping him was very simple. She sat on Xia Ji¡¯s bed and called out in azy and shy voice, slightly panting, ¡°Tell them toe back another day.¡±


    Therefore, the person who reported the news understood. He secretly felt that


    Madam Xue was really charming. She had actually charmed the Lord God of Light to such an extent. It seemed that the White Cloud Vi would rise with the tide in the future, and the Sect of Humanity might also be able to show itself in the light.


    The reason why it was uncertain was that there were still five Divine Masters and sixteen Remnants, including Shen Tianfei and Li Qiang. They might not agree to the birth of the Humanity Sect.


    There were manyplicated rtionships involved in this. It was unknown how many people were involved.


    And even if the Humanity Sect could regain its glory, it would at most get a share of the pie. Weizhou would always be the Divine Hall¡¯s number one and the demons second.


    As for the Religious Sect of Humanity, they might be sent to fight for territory with the Buddhist Sect. After the fight, they would be left with a few more after the Divine Hall and the demons split the peaches.


    As for how much he would get, it would depend on the Lord God of Light¡¯s ability.


    That¡¯s about it.


    The next day passed quickly.


    Xia Ji was still refining andprehending.


    ¡°The Empress of Little Spider, Mister Yi from the Mystic me Sect, Fairy Lan from the White Fox Race, and the King of Feng Nation request an audience¡­¡± the Divine Envoy said softly from outside the door.


    Madam Xue is really awesome. ¡®


    The third day¡­


    The fourth day¡­


    On the seventh day¡­


    The oracle was shocked.


    The Pantheon Court was also shocked.


    Seven days and seven nights?


    What kind of concept was this?


    Why did it take so long?


    However, Xia Ji took a deep breath. After such a long time, he had finally finished refining the Heavenly Snail Ring.


    The results were pretty good.


    He now had three strands of Dao Connotation.


    The first was to observe the world and directlyprehend the Skill Orb.


    The second was to seize the power of heaven and earth and turn it into his own power.


    Thirdly, it was the trace of Taoist Connotation that he had separated from the original Goldfinger. However, its effect was unknown. It only strengthened the power of the Yin Yang Grinding Wheel.


    There seemed to be a small world hidden in the Snail Sky Ring, and the system¡¯s voice seemed to being from that small world..

 Chapter 632: 49. Yang God Sect! Madam Xue Joins the Team (3)

    Chapter 632: 49. Yang God Sect! Madam Xue Joins the Team (3)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t dare to enter recklessly. Instead, he threw some living creatures in first. After the living creatures flew out, he caught Shen Tianfei and asked him to enter as a ¡®living creature¡¯ to take a look.


    After Shen Tianfei came out, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°¡±This ¡­ This is the cultivation ce. One day of cultivation is equivalent to thirty days. You will only seed and not fail.¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s the world inside like?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Shen Tianfei said, ¡°Green mountains and clear waters, or changing ording to one¡¯s heart¡­¡± You can be whatever you want.¡±


    Xia Ji felt that something was wrong.


    If there was no problem, then it should have be a trace of refined Taoist Connotation. There was no reason for it to remain the same.


    There might be a good ce in the world where one day of cultivation was equivalent to thirty days, and one would never fail. However, such a ce should never be embedded in a ring mixed with a golden finger.


    Thus, Xia Ji threw the Heavenly Snail Ring that seemed to have beenpletely refined into his storage space and decided to talk about it in the future.


    A trace of Dao Connotation was already a good harvest.


    As for Qin Chentian¡¯s eyeballs, he couldn¡¯t refine them for the time being because the source mes had been exhausted. Unless he returned to the Tribtion Land, he could only wait for the source mes to seep out of his heart and slowly umte enough to refine them.


    Shen Tianfei knelt on the ground like a dog. After Xia Ji¡¯s cruel treatment, he had been trained well.


    Seeing that Xia Ji had recovered, Madam Xue entered the courtyard and whispered into his ear about the recent events. Then, she looked curiously at Divine Master Shen, who looked like a dog.


    She Imew this number one Divine Lord who ruled almost the entire Weizhou. Seeing him like this, she felt as if she had eaten a popsicle in the middle of summer.<div>


    Xia Ji looked at Divine Master Shen and asked directly, ¡± Who are the Queen of


    Spiders, Mister Yi of the Mystic me Sect, Fairy Lan of the White Fox Race, and the King of Feng Nation? ¡± Tell me everything else.¡±


    God Lord Shen¡¯s body trembled and he said carefully,¡±Just as I told you before, the Nortnds are divided into six factions.The Divine Court, the demons, the sects, the human dynasties, the human sects, and the Buddhist sects.


    Amongst them, because the Religion of Humanity was only a faith and did not have a single force that was specially named after the Religion of Humanity, it could be temporarily removed.


    The Buddhist Sect had more than ten heavens in the south, but they had been suppressed for many years. They were also weak and could be eliminated.


    The remaining four forces could be further divided.


    For example, the six Gods and sixteen divine sons of the Divine Court were not as united as one.


    ¡°Some demons are close to our Divine Court, but there are also some who are close to the human sect.¡±


    Sects were the same as the demons.


    In the human world, there are some who are willing to listen to us, and there are some who pretend to be obedient, but in fact, they hide resentment in their hearts.¡±


    Xia Ji pretended to kick and snorted. ¡®¡±¡®So you¡¯re not stupid?¡±<div>


    God Master Shen was so frightened that he curled up on the ground. His entire body was trembling, and his eyes rolled back. He was foaming at the mouth, and his face was pale¡­


    I¡¯m not hitting you, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Go on.


    God Lord Shen panted heavily, sweating profusely.


    Madam Xue clicked her tongue in wonder and felt extremely pleased.


    A momentter¡­


    God Lord Shen recovered and continued, ¡± The Little Spider Empress is the third strongest demon close to the Divine Court. However, in terms of power, she is the strongest demon. She has many demons under hermand¡­¡±


    Since you are now the Lord God of Light, she will naturallye to visit you personally and then find a way to settle the Divine Concubine with you.¡±


    ¡°The fox n is a demon n that is close to the human sect. They are very independent among the entire demon n. If not for the fact that the fox n is powerful and worships the same demon ancestor as the other demons, they would have been surrounded long ago.


    Fairy Lan is currently the most beautiful and most talented fairy in the fox n. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s just like Madam Xue, who¡¯s beside you. She wants to work hard for her own n and the rise of the Religion of Humanity.¡±


    Xia Ji nced at Madam Xue.


    Madam Xue nodded and whispered, ¡®¡±¡® The White Fox n is rted to Master.<div>


    I¡¯ve met the White Fox King before. She said that she was enlightened by Master 1,500 years ago. After that, she became deeply involved with the Tribe of Humanity. I don¡¯t know why, but from her words, it seems like she hates the


    Divine Court. ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He looked at God Lord Shen.


    God Lord Shen continued, ¡± The Mystic me Sect, the White Cloud Vi, and the Astral Demon Pce are the Northern Three Sects.


    ¡°The Mystic me Sect is a sect that is close to the Divine Court, and Yi Ruchu is behind the Mystic me Sect. He¡¯s very powerful and his status is higher


    than the sect master. His purpose ining here is to consolidate our rtionship and get close to you at the same time.¡±


    Madam Xue whispered into Xia Ji¡¯s ear, ¡°¡±Yi Ruchu is very strong. If I fight him head-on, I will definitely be killed within three moves¡­He should be the strongest person in the Northern Reaches.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at her strangely, as if to say, ¡± Are you embarrassed? ¡±


    Madam Xue blushed in shame.


    Xia Ji calcted in his heart. Other than those who held grudges against the Divine Court and Nian Ying, the representatives of the other major factions were all present.


    Thus, he thought for a moment and said, ¡± Divine Master Shen, send someone to pass the message. Tell them that I¡¯m inviting the Queen of Spiders and Yi Ruchu to Bi Luo Mountain for an autumn outing in three days. ¡®


    Shen Tianfei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After he was beaten, he was no longer impetuous and became very smart. Or rather, he was actually smart to begin with. He just deliberately covered up his evil deeds.


    He knew¡­


    The person in front of him was using his ¡± credibility ¡± to make those two people feel at ease to follow him to Bi Luo Mountain..

 Chapter 633: 49. Yang God Sect! Madam Xue Joins the Team (4)

    Chapter 633: 49. Yang God Sect! Madam Xue Joins the Team (4)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    As for why he went¡­


    What was he going to do?<div>


    Shen Tianfei could guess it with his toes.


    However, he was now a cripple, and he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Xia Ji¡¯s orders. He could only do as he was told.


    Bi Luo Mountain.


    The mountain leaves were already yellow, like wind chimes hanging on the treetops, rustling.


    The wind whistled as a man wearing green clothes and a dark blue veil walked forward.


    He had a head of silver hair that reached his waist. There was a golden star headdress on his forehead that hung an inch above his forehead. There was a jade flute at his waist.


    He walked with his hands behind his back. His eyes were like a calmke, clear and transparent, but deep and unfathomable.


    Hended at the foot of Bi Luo Mountain and sat cross-legged in a dpidated pavilion. He began to wait.


    In the past, Green Jade Conch Mountain had been bustling with tourists and cultivators. However, it had been dpidated for a long time now. In addition, there were many ferocious beasts hidden in the mountain, so mortals did not dare toe, and cultivators disdained toe. Therefore, no one cared about it and no one came here anymore.


    Soon.


    In the distance, a red-haired ¡± girl ¡± appeared. Her long hair was blown by the wind, and her face was enchanting. She could be said to be a peerless beauty. Her hot body was wrapped in a ck-purple strapless tight-fitting dress, and there were eight dark jade beads hanging from her waist. If one looked<div>


    carefully, it seemed that those jade beads hid frozen pupils.


    It wasmon knowledge that spiders usually had eight eyes, but it was unknown whether it had anything to do with these eight jade beads.


    The red-haired girl quickly arrived outside the dpidated pavilion.


    The silver-haired man opened his eyes and nodded slightly.¡±Greetings, Little


    Spider Queen.¡±


    This red-haired girl was the powerful empress of the Weizhou Monster Race.


    She nced at the silver-haired man. After all, to a certain extent, they were on the same side. In terms of strength, they were on the same level as her. Therefore, she did not put on airs and said, ¡± Yi Ruchu, how¡¯s the westward expedition that you¡¯ve been nning with God Lord Yan and God Lord Qing Ming? ¡®


    Yi Ruchu nced at the Demon Race¡¯s Supremacy and smiled. ¡®¡±¡®Crossing the Sky Gate Sea to the west and upying the Cloud Continent is a major matter for our Weizhou. It is also the will of the number one Overgod of the Divine Court.


    ¡± This matter is almost done. Now that we have the Seventh Lord God of Light, our strength has increased by quite a bit.


    When springes next year, all the forces will be ready. Then, we can follow the secret sea route from the east to the west.¡±


    ¡°We demons also want morend,¡± said the Little Spider Queen.<div>


    Don¡¯t worry, Little Spider Empress, ¡± Yi Ruchu said. ¡± The Divine Master hasn¡¯t forgotten you. ¡±


    The two of them fell silent.


    The Little Spider Queen suddenly said, ¡± This Lord God of Light is really interesting. He has only taken in a Divine Concubine until now. I¡¯m so worried.


    Yi Ruchu smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    The Queen of Spiders paced back and forth outside the dpidated pavilion. ¡®


    There are so many beautiful women in the Monster Race. The Lord God of Light will definitely take a fancy to one of them. If he takes a fancy to me, as long as he isn¡¯t afraid of my poison, I can also be his Divine Concubine. ¡® Yi Ruchu closed her eyes to rest.


    Generally speaking, demons liked to talk, but cultivators at his level had long since be quiet.


    The Little Spider Queen paced back and forth. ¡± I wonder what kind of person this Divine Master is. No matter what, he¡¯s better than Zhong..


    She braked the car and didn¡¯t dare to talk about the Divine Master. She was just looking forward to it.


    ¡± I heard that he took Madam Xue from the White Cloud Vi and even did it in his room for seven days and seven nights. It seems that he likes mature women. I¡¯m quite mature too¡­¡± I just don¡¯t Imow if he can withstand my poison. ¡±


    As she thought about it, the little spider queen straightened her fiery body, and her eight jade pupils flickered with a pale green light. There seemed to be a faint green quicksand surging in them.<div>


    This seemingly calm conversation contained the future of the world.


    In the eyes of the Queen of Spiders and Yi Ruchu, if the seventh god could be bound to them, then the Divine Court and the demon race, as well as the Mystic me Sect behind Yi Ruchu, would be deeply intertwined as before, ruling the entire Weizhou and Yunzhou.


    Today, the reason why the seventh god had invited the two of them toe to the wilderness was to talk about some things that should not be known by ordinary people in this secluded ce.


    To them, it was a happy and harmonious scene, but to themon people, it was difficult to describe. Unfortunately, how many people could see it clearly when they were in a trap? Can it be firm?


    As the Queen of Spiders was talking nonstop, the wind blew in the distance.


    A figure came from afar.


    It was the Lord God of Light.


    On his shoulder, there was a soul that no one could see.


    This was Madam Xue¡¯s soul.


    A lion hunting a rabbit, a dragon capturing a sparrow, unless he didn¡¯t attack, he would use his full strength.


    PS: Try to restore the 12000 -word update tomorrow

 Chapter 634: 50. Domineering Entry, Controlling the Situation

    Chapter 634: 50. Domineering Entry, Controlling the Situation<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± The Heavenly Dragon¡¯s back has been broken, and the Ruo Shui River cannot be crossed. Even demons with wings will not be able to cross this ce as long as they reach the Immortal level¡­Mr. Qi broke this bridge in order to bring peace to the South.¡±


    ¡°But Mister is dead.¡±<div>


    ¡± That¡¯s the news from the carrier pigeon. Someone like him wouldn¡¯t get into trouble easily, would he? ¡±


    A monk, a few cultivators, Little Su, and Miao Miao stood on the cliff and looked into the distance.


    ¡°Little Wu, Little Wu!¡± Miao Miao shouted.


    She saw the slender girl with long, soft hair run to the edge of the cliff.


    Brahma should have known Little Su. After all, Little Su was once the Pope of the Northern Lands. As one of the twenty heavens, he would definitely meet the uncrowned king of the Northern Lands after he was resurrected in the Deer Yard egg.


    However, it was as if Brahma had lost his memory and could not remember at all.


    In fact, he was born and died once every 500 years, and all his memories were


    The wind at the edge of the cliff was very strong. The Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Back hung down from the edge of the cliff, reaching into the weak water where objects could not be floated.


    Little Su leaned on the edge of the cliff and looked down.


    Miao Miao hugged her from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Little Su.<div>


    ¡°Only a fool would believe you,¡± Miao Miao said.


    She saw the thin and fair girl start to cry, so she reached out to help her wipe it away. Then she smiled and said,¡±l¡¯m waiting for him with you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the autumn rain fell.


    Fang Chuyu waved her hand, and an air shield isted the rainwater.


    The rain fell on the creases of the mountain rocks again, and the lines seemed to be old wrinkles.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Miao Miao said as she hugged Little Su.


    When Xia Ji saw the Little Spider Queen and Yi Ruchu, he didn¡¯t say anything and directly pressed his hand on the ground. The wind in all directions suddenly boiled.


    It flew towards his palm.


    The power of heaven and earth also followed.


    The Taoist Connotation he obtained from the Heavenly Snail Ring allowed him to do this.


    As a result, his palm quickly stripped away the surrounding Heaven and Earth Power, and others could no longer borrow divine arts.


    The Snail Sky Ring¡¯s perverse aspect was that the speed at which it was taken away was so fast that one could not stop it.<div>


    Therefore, the Queen of Spiders and Yi Ruchu immediately became alert.


    ¡°What does the Lord God of Light mean?¡± asked the Little Spider Queen.


    Yi Ruchu looked at the person calmly.


    After Xia Ji had stripped the power of heaven and earth, he stepped into the dpidated pavilion and said, ¡°¡±Nothing. I want you to submit to me.¡±


    The Queen of Spiders breathed like orchids as she leaned forward on the table.


    The ck-purple strapless tights immediately exuded a boundless charm as she moved.


    She snorted softly. ¡± I wanted to submit to you. I didn¡¯t expect the Divine Master to be such a domineering person. My heart is beating so fast¡­¡±


    As she spoke, her hands gently reached out to Xia Ji¡¯s cheeks.


    As long as she touched him, he would be entangled by her.


    Spiders had always been amon sight.


    However, this entanglement could be entanglement or lingering.<div>


    The Little Spider Queen stretched her delicate body. She realized that this man was the type she liked, so she decided to make love.


    Madam Xue sighed inwardly. She didn¡¯t expect to see such a flirtatious side of the powerful Little Queen of Spiders, but it was really tempting¡­


    Xia Ji seemed to be tempted as well.


    His eyes behind the mask looked at her snow-white, slender, soul-stirring, and soul-stirring soft hand. It made men want to kiss her even if their souls were scattered.


    He was so obsessed that he reached out his hand and his fingers gently extended out along the outer arms of the little spider queen.


    When his fingers touched his skin, it was as if there was a string of electricity.


    And in this simple action of a man and a woman embracing each other, there was a great emotion hidden.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have fallen into a trance long ago and spent the rest of their lives with the other party in this embrace.


    But Xia Ji and the Queen of Spiders still hugged.


    The little spider queen reached out to touch Xia Ji¡¯s face, but Xia Ji¡¯s left hand immediately grabbed Little Ming.


    The Underworld de stabbed backward, directly stabbing the Little Queen of Spiders into the ground.


    The Queen of Spiders had activated her poison after being alerted, but the poison had failed because the Lord God of Light in front of her had disappeared, and she had lost her target.


    Xia Ji¡¯s attack hit.


    The attack of the little spider queen was dodged.


    Then, the little spider was stabbed by a ck knife¡­


    It was impossible for her to turn over. The Underworld de was so heavy, how could it make her turn over?


    Not only was she unable to turn over, but she also needed to use all the power in her body to resist Little Ming¡¯s death aura, so that she could reach a bnce.


    Xia Ji had already turned into a speck of dust. In this area where he hadplete control over the power of heaven and earth, he floated toward Yi Ruchu along a stream of air.


    They were extremely fast, and if their reaction was slower by half a beat, they would immediately be defeated.


    Yi Ruchu¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow.


    Then, he took out an Eight Trigrams Diagram in the void.


    This was actually the power of a divine art.


    Obviously, Yi Ruchu was not borrowing the power of this world.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t have time to think about it and felt that he had fallen into the Eight Trigrams.


    He was clearly heading towards Yi Ruchu at an extremely fast speed, but he was getting further and further away in space.


    He thought for a moment and understood, because he was already in the midst of the eight trigrams.


    The eight gates of life and death spun non-stop, confusing the distance in space, like shackles that imprisoned a dragon.


    In other words, if he wanted to touch Yi Ruchu, he would have to go through the eight trigrams or shatter them.


    At this thought, a gray shadow shed out of the dust he had turned into without hesitation.


    A snow-white de light passed through the Eight Trigrams Diagram and shed towards Yi Ruchu.


    This was Madam Xue, so her soul would not be affected by this space.


    Therefore, she drew her saber from a hundred miles away and shed..

 Chapter 635: 50. Domineering Entry, Controlling the Situation

    Chapter 635: 50. Domineering Entry, Controlling the Situation<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    With a single sh, heaven and earth were frozen without any wind or breath. Therefore, this originally quiet and fierce sh was even more treacherous.


    Yi Niansheng and Yi Niandaonded on Yi Ruchu who was controlling the Eight Trigrams Diagram.<div>


    Xia Ji could break the Eight Trigrams, but he didn¡¯t need to do so now.


    Yi Ruchu only felt a sharp pain in her soul after being hit by the knife. Her power dissipated, which caused the Eight Trigrams to weaken slightly in the space.


    If it was anyone else, it would not matter even if they were a little weaker. However, for Xia Ji, being a little weaker was equivalent to being crushed.


    The Eight Trigrams shattered!


    Madam Xue shed out with her saber, but she turned around andnded inside Xia Ji¡¯s body.


    When she returned, the speck of dust had already expanded in the void. It stretched out its limbs and transformed into a human.


    Yi Ruchu was in a trance when she saw the Eight Trigrams shattered.


    He only felt that this was the most dangerous battle of his life, but he still did not understand why the Lord God of Light had attacked.


    He did not have time to ask. In the void opposite him, Yin and Yang separated, and arge hand stretched out from the Yin Yang Grinding Wheel.


    Yi Ruchu retreated quickly. He felt the world around him was filled with malice. It crashed into him from behind like a running steel mountain, making him unable to retreat.


    And because of this misjudgment, he had already been caught by that hand.<div>


    Boom!


    He was brought along and pressed down onto the ground.


    The mud and rocks turned into powder, and the ground instantly copsed, but there was no turbulence.


    The golden star headdress on Yi Ruchu¡¯s forehead suddenly flickered. The power of the Nine Heavens hidden in the Purple Mansion instantly erupted, turning into a spear full of Dao intent that wrapped around the hexagram and shot out from between his eyebrows.


    The spear had just stabbed out when it missed.


    Other than the transformation function, the Seventy-Two Transformations also had a terrifying dodging effect at the divine power level.


    Xia Ji turned into a ck cat as he drew his spear.


    Since the cat was smaller, it naturally dodged the divine power¡¯s spear.


    The ck cat¡¯s ws were still firmly pressing down on Yi Ruchu¡¯s body. The terrifying power directly shattered Yi Ruchu¡¯s body in the next moment.


    Xia Ji grabbed Yi Ruchu¡¯s hand with one w.


    After a few more ws, Yi Ruchu was already covered in blood.<div>


    At this stage, as long as the cultivator didn¡¯t hurt his foundation, he could slowly recover. However, the power he could use would be less.


    Not far away, Little Spider Queen, who was still stabbed by Little Ming, turned pale.


    She didn¡¯t expect Yi Ruchu to be defeated in one round.


    From the beginning to the end, it was the Lord God of Light¡¯s attack.


    Yi Ruchu used the Eight Trigrams Diagram.


    The Eight Trigrams Diagram shattered.


    Yi Ruchu was sted to the ground by the Lord God of Light.


    Yi Ruchu stabbed out with his spear, but it missed.


    The Lord God of Light had destroyed Yi Ruchu¡¯s body.


    ¡°What is the Divine Master trying to do?¡± asked the Queen of Spiders.


    Xia Ji let out a breath of turbid air and turned back into his human form. He raised his hand and waved.<div>


    A five-colored token floated in the air.


    This was the Five-Colored Divine Token.


    ¡°Look at this token and say in your heart that you are willing to be my servant,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The little spider queen didn¡¯t miss it.


    Xia Ji took off his mask, and the eyes of the little spider queen lit up. As expected, he was a good partner.


    However, her face immediately turned pale.


    She Imew what the demon from the south looked like and recognized Xia Ji.


    In this way, she instantly deduced the cause and effect.


    In that case¡­


    God Master Shen was controlled by this demon, and this demon had a big goal. When he took off his mask and looked at himself, he only had two choices left.


    Either obey or perish.


    The little spider queen didn¡¯t want to obey, but she had no other choice. Thus, she silently chanted, ¡± I¡¯m willing to be your ve ¡± to the five-colored divine token¡­


    Xia Ji could feel her taming him, but the token didn¡¯t change.


    He looked at the little spider queen.


    The little spider queen hurriedly began to recite it piously.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be a ve.¡±


    There was still no reaction.


    The little spider queen continued to read, she was so anxious. Xia Ji pressed his palm down, and the Five-colored Divine Tokennded between her eyebrows.


    The little spider queen continued to read.


    Then, Xia Ji saw a wisp of soul that was about to leave the body of the Spider Queen being pulled back by a ck membrane. Before it could even escape, it was already pulled back.


    And that ck membrane was the 14th level of epting the talisman.


    He pondered for a moment and had an idea.


    Since he had received the talisman from the heavens, he could not enter the


    Five-Colored Divine Token.


    Then what should he do?


    A momentter¡­


    The problem was solved.


    As the Demon Empress, the Little Spider Queen actually had three extremely rare spiritual contracts with her, the one that Xia Ji and Hu Xian ¡®er had 1,500 years ago.


    Thus, he used one of them to make the Queen of Spiders sign a contract with Xia Ji and be his woman.


    After doing all this, Xia Ji pulled Little Ming out of her chest and looked at Yi


    Ruchu.


    Yi Ruchu didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of death. She just looked at him quietly and said, ¡®¡±You want to destroy the Divine Court, but don¡¯t you think that this will cause an even greater disaster?


    The Pantheon Court was a towering tree rooted here. If you uprooted it, the tree would be destroyed, but thend would also be destroyed.


    At that time, even if Weizhou has you, you will only be there to put out fires.


    Killing a person to shock the world was absurd.


    If you chase away the original owner of a house, there will be new people moving in, and the new people moving in will lead to fighting and killing. You think you are doing a good deed, but in fact, you are just turning things back to the beginning and letting the cycle of reincarnation start again.¡± Is this the reason why you¡¯re willing to submit to the Pantheon? ¡± Xia Ji asked..

 Chapter 636: 50. Domineering Entry, Controlling the Situation

    Chapter 636: 50. Domineering Entry, Controlling the Situation<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Go with the flow. This is the Heavenly Dao,¡± Yi Ruchu said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao,¡± Xia Ji said.<div>


    After saying that, he looked at Yi Ruchu and said slowly, know that you are not from an ordinary sect. You probably belong to the same kind of existence as the Great Brahma in the south, right?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right, ¡± Yi Ruchu said frankly. ¡± That¡¯s why I can still use the power of divine arts even if you strip this ce of the Power of Heaven and Earth. If Brahma is taken away, he can also borrow the power of Deer Yard, while I can use the power of the Taihao Mausoleum.


    The Eight Trigrams Diagram that trapped you was Taihao¡¯s innate Eight Trigrams power. If I¡¯m not wrong, the sh that just cut me down should be Madam Xue¡¯s masterpiece, right?


    However¡­Madam Xue is actually so obedient to you? It was also taken into this token by you, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my student,¡± Xia Ji shook his head and said frankly.


    Yi Ruchu and the Little Spider Queen were stunned.


    Both of them knew who Madam Xue¡¯s teacher was.


    Nian Ying was the Headmaster¡¯s student from 1,500 years ago.


    Then, the person standing in front of him..


    Yi Ruchu¡¯s expression suddenly became respectful.


    The conversation between them was carried out in an honest manner. Neither of them disdained to lie to the other. Of course, tricks could be used, but face-to-face deception was really a low-level trick and would taint their hearts.<div>


    Although Yi Ruchu¡¯s body was destroyed, his expression was calm and he was immersed in some kind of thought.


    After a long time, he said, ¡± Since you are the Headmaster, then I am willing to follow you. Since you say that this is not the Way of Heaven, then I will believe


    ¡±


    you.


    ¡°The Headmaster is dead,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Yi Ruchu smiled, then looked at the Five-Colored Divine Token and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m willing to be a ve.¡±


    However, the same thing happened to the little spider queen. The ck membrane that was born from the spell pulled him back, preventing his spirit from flying into the Five-Colored Divine Token.


    Xia Ji turned to look at Madam Xue and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Nian Ying, try it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your ve,¡± Madam Xue said to the Five-colored Divine Token.


    Then, she flew towards the Five-Colored Divine Token. Immediately after, many ck membranes appeared in the world and held her back, preventing her from entering.


    Xia Ji threw out the Monster Spiritual Contract he had taken from the Little<div>


    Spider Queen and looked at Yi Ruchu. ¡®¡±¡®Sign this.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is the Heavenly Dao?¡± Yi Ruchu asked suddenly. Heaven and earth have no heart, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± My heart is the heart of heaven. ¡®


    Yi Ruchu was stunned for a moment before he burst intoughter. Then, without hesitation, he rolled over and pressed his tongue against the contract.


    The contract waspleted.


    Xia Ji waved his white me to heal Yi Ruchu, then asked, ¡°¡±Why are youughing?¡±


    I¡¯m thinking, ¡± Yi Ruchu said. ¡± If the Heavenly Axiom was once a human countless years ago, then its thoughts at a certain moment must be the same as yours. ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m different from him,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Yi Ruchu asked. Because of good and evil? Then, how do you know that countless years ago, if the Heavenly Axiom, which once had a human heart, did not think about good and evil? If there is no greatest emotion, how can there be the greatest achievement?¡± Everyone was silent.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re my master, please give the order,¡± Yi Ruchu said.


    Obviously, he was much more experienced than the Little Spider Queen and knew too much. The Little Spider Queen was very unwilling, but there was nothing she could do about it. However, Yi Ruchu seemed to have changed his identity in an instant. From this moment on, he had already be the knife in the man¡¯s hand.


    Wherever his hand went, the knife went.<div>


    P.S. There are still 8000 words left. It will be updatedter..

 Chapter 637: 51. The Great Plan of the Western Expedition to Yunzhou

    Chapter 637: 51. The Great n of the Western Expedition to Yunzhou<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Nian Ying, after you received the talisman, did anything unusual happen?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡¯<div>


    Xia Ji sat in the autumn courtyard.


    He felt that there was a problem with receiving the talisman.


    However, everyone in the world received charms in this way and crossed realms in this way. So, what problem would there be?


    Yes, it was.


    When he used the Five-Colored Divine Token on the Queen of Spiders, Yi Ruchu, and even Nian Yingdong, heaven and earth had protected them.


    But from another perspective, wasn¡¯t protection a restraint?


    If he wanted to reach the 14th level, he just needed to write his name on the book. But he remembered Dai Meng¡¯s concern before he left.


    He had been with Madam Xue for the past few days, and he hadn¡¯t seen anything unusual about her.


    ¡°Teacher, do you think it¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Xue suddenly asked.


    In Xia Ji¡¯s mind¡­


    Scenes shed by.<div>


    This included the wheel of reincarnation that stretched across the endless river of time and space. The souls were crushed and pieced together again, and they were thrown into the Six Paths to form new souls without previous lives. In the dark waterfall, in the dark deep pool, in the tide, there were faces wailing with their mouths wide open, and Dai Meng¡¯s evil nature. There was also the binding of the ck membrane just now.


    He thought a lot, but he felt very cold.


    The world was merciless, so cold that the ignorant were fearless, and those who sensed the tip of the iceberg were chilled to the bone.


    ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Xue asked again.


    Xia Ji came back to his senses and looked at the extremely feminine fairy beside him. He saw her snow-white long legs wrapped in a high-waisted gauze dress, half-hidden and half-exposed, and her graceful figure on the sapphire blue waist.


    ¡°Nian Ying, don¡¯t die¡­¡± he suddenly said.


    ¡°Why did you say that, Teacher?¡± asked Madam Xue.


    ¡± There is no afterlife for humans, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It could be worse. ¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter, ¡± Madam Xue said with a smile. ¡± I have no regrets in my life, being able to be with you. ¡± However, I promise you that I will work hard to live on. ¡®


    Soon.


    Xia Ji fell into deep thought again.<div>


    He had asked Shen Tianfei, Li Qiang, and even himself about some experiments. He hade to a conclusion:


    The bacsh was irreversible.


    This meant that Xia Xiaosu¡¯s injuries would never recover.


    Unless he could ovee the bacsh.


    However, under the bacsh, it was difficult for her to survive, let alone be stronger.


    Moreover, even if he became stronger, how strong would he have to be to resist the bacsh?


    Xia Ji had tried it before. If he was affected by this power, he would suffer if he didn¡¯t deal with it immediately. If he waited for the ¡®bacsh¡¯ to spread throughout his body, there would be no cure.


    Would it work if his realm increased? This was still unknown. Maybe it was possible, maybe not, but could Little Su live until then?


    In the human world, there was no reward for good. The Heavenly Axiom had never cared about good and evil. The only thing that restrained good and evil was thew. However, without thisw, and without the powerful power to enforce thew, how could there be good and evil?


    But no matter where he was, no matter what he encountered, Xia Ji maintained his habit.Be stronger.


    He was getting stronger all the time.<div>


    He was wearing a mask.


    Walking in the Divine Court.


    He looked up at the sky, down at the earth, and down at the human world,prehending thews of heaven and earth.


    Skill Orbs were produced one after another, and then turned into one of the huge rocks that piled up on the mountain, merging into his terrifying foundation.


    Regardless of which one of these Skill Orbs was taken out alone, it was a top-notch Xuan cultivation technique that shocked the mortal world and even the cultivation world. However, to him, he wouldprehend twenty to thirty of them every day. It was one of the cultivation techniques that was not worth mentioning.


    Now, his foundation could be said to be simple.


    Of the three strands of Dao Connotation, one could observe the world andprehend a Skill Pearl, one could seize the power of the world, and the other had an unknown effect.


    5,160,000 Dharma Forms and 516 elephants. Although it was the power of the ten realms, the quantitative change had already brought about a qualitative change.


    Yin and Yang, the method of studying Dharma, had be divine power.


    The Seventy-Two Transformations was a sacred art that he had obtained with Miao Miao¡¯s help.


    The Nine Omen mes and Origin mes could be devoured and refined.


    Confucius has good karma, but demons have bad karma. The effect of karma was not convenient to use. At present, it could be directly attached to a weapon.


    In total, there were only these six. All attacks were based on these six.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival passed and November arrived.


    The Divine Court also held a banquet to wee the seventh god.


    Xia Ji had only done one thing at this banquet, and that was to ¡± advance and attack the Western Cloud Continent. ¡± This was exactly what God Lord Qing Ming and God Lord Yan had done.


    With Shen Tianfei¡¯s 1,000 percent support, Li Qiang¡¯s support, the powerful Little Spider Queen, and Yi Ruchu¡¯s push, the banquet reached a consensus.


    In this banquet, although the Divine Lord¡¯s divine son¡¯s performance was arrogant and domineering, and he even upied the moral high ground, these people were not stupid. To a certain extent, they were not united. However, they were all in agreement on ¡°attacking the Clouds Continent.¡±


    This was because this was the will of the number one Overgod of Yanzhou. Moreover, the bigger the territory, the more they could get.


    As for why they weren¡¯t satisfied with the hundreds of billions of Weizhou citizens under their control, it was never a problem.


    When had the human heart ever been satisfied?


    The autumn rain rustled.


    I little Sli stood in front of Riloshui again-


    This was her ninth time here this year.


    Her mind was filled with many things, and she was in a mess.


    She was drenched by the autumn rain, her soft hair was wet, and her face was pale..

 Chapter 638: 51. The Great Plan to Expedition to Yunzhou in the West

    Chapter 638: 51. The Great n to Expedition to Yunzhou in the West<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The wet rain flowed down her neck and into her clothes. When the wind blew, it became even colder.


    She looked down at the weak water below her feet.<div>


    In these few months, she already knew that the man might really be dead¡­


    Because there was no more news of him in the north.


    Who was he?


    This is Qi Yu.


    He was still her brother.


    Little Su shouted into the wind.


    No matter what, she felt that there was no need for her life to continue, so she wanted to cross this sea. She wanted to walk this path alone. If she died, so be it.


    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t continue living. If she continued like this, she would only be more and more demented until she died a humble and ugly death.


    Little Su took out a dagger from her bosom and walked down the cliff by the sea. The weak water could not carry anything, so she went around from the side.


    If others didn¡¯t help her, then she would do it alone.


    After all, only the two of them had walked this path before. If he wasn¡¯t around, she would be alone.<div>


    Even if she forgot everything, she would never forget him.


    However, it wasmon knowledge that a boat should not cross the ocean.


    There were demons in the sea, and there were demons in the nightmare. They could not get past it even if they were awake or asleep.


    Even though Little Su was extremely weak, she still had the strength to make a small bamboo raft. Compared to ordinary people, she had a strange strength. It could even be said that she had an ¡°indestructible body¡±.


    She wanted to die or find out the truth.


    She had snuck out.


    While she was chopping down the bamboo raft, she heard the sound of searchinging from the cliff. She hurriedly hid and curled up in the cage-like forest. As long as she did not use the power of heaven and earth, it was very difficult for a cultivator to detect another person unless they saw it with their own eyes.


    Therefore, the sound of the search on the cliff quickly disappeared.


    The autumn rain dispersed and moonlight appeared.


    Little Su gritted her teeth and continued to wave her dagger under the moonlight.


    She chose a grave for herself.<div>


    She wanted to go north.


    Chi!


    Hula.


    The bamboos fell one by one.


    These were all light yellow old bamboos, straight, thick, and undamaged.


    Little Su sorted the bamboos, then took out the string from the storage space and began to tie the bamboos to make a bamboo raft.


    As she was tied up, she felt so cold again. A vicious force was born from her body, destroying everything about her, causing her to sink deeply into the abyss.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps. Her body instinctively reacted to the fight, and with the smallest movements, she made the most exquisite movements and hid in the darkness.


    Then, two burly martial artists walked over.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s that beautiful girl you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Right here ¡­ He¡¯s probably hiding.¡±<div>


    ¡°Could it be a cultivator?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a miserable cultivator. It¡¯s definitely not ¡­ Recently, because the bridge between the north and the south has been broken, many ordinary people like merchants want to cross the sea.¡±


    ¡® Then let¡¯s keep looking. This opportunity is once in a blue moon. These people are all living treasures. Treasures can fill our waists, but beauties can help us sharpen our Dao hearts. ¡®


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right.¡±


    The two of them were obviously not weak. Their bodies moved quickly in the forest like agile cheetahs.


    A short momentter.


    The two of them returned to their original spot.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find him.¡¯


    ¡°In that case¡­Then let¡¯s cut down the bamboo forest that¡¯s an eyesore here.¡± After saying that, one of them suddenly formed a sword seal with his finger.


    ng!


    A sharp voice pierced through the air.


    A circle of sharp true energy shot out in all directions.


    The other person ced his hands behind his back and looked around.


    Obviously, these two were itinerant cultivators. It was unknown if they had broken through the lifespan of mortals, but they were definitely not ordinary mortal cultivators.


    At this moment, a ghostly figure suddenly shed past the dim moonlight.


    Just as one of them was about to sh forward on his sword, the figure shot forward like a furious lion, following the shadow and instantly arriving behind that person.


    Chi!


    Before the person on the sword could react, his neck was cut open by a dagger from behind.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    The sword that was flying in the sky had also lost control, and it fell straight back into the soil on the ground.


    Another person who was patrolling heard themotion and hurriedly turned around.


    Hispanion¡¯s head was gone.


    He panicked and heard a cold snort.


    This cold snort sounded just right, filled with the dignity of a superior.


    This cold snort shattered thest bit of hope in his heart.


    He immediately panicked and knelt down, shouting, ¡°Senior, I have no intention of stepping into this ce. I will leave immediately, I will leave


    immediately¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he kept kowtowing to the distance.


    Someone who could kill hispanion in an instant was definitely not someone he could deal with.


    However, while he was kowtowing, a terrifying ck shadow drenched in the rain appeared behind him again under the moonlight. The saber light swept across his neck like the autumn wind.


    The pale little hand grabbed his hair and pulled it suddenly.


    Chi!


    Blood spurted out.


    The head was casually thrown away.


    Then, gasps of air could be heard from the forest.


    Little Su¡¯s face was red, her petite body standing in the bleak autumn wind. She held the dagger tightly, and the ughter just now made her cough violently again.


    A dragon swimming in shallow water was still a dragon. How could it allow a shrimp to be teased?


    Even if she hadn¡¯t fought for nearly a hundred years, her battle instincts were enough to crush her enemies.


    Little Su pushed out the bamboo raft from the Tibetan area. She looked at the moon that was no longer full in the sky. The tide on the sea rose. The moonlight dyed the ck film of the tide with ayer of gold, and the bamboo raft was also golden..

 Chapter 639: 51. The Great Plan to Expedition to Yunzhou in the West

    Chapter 639: 51. The Great n to Expedition to Yunzhou in the West<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    She pushed the bamboo raft into the sea.


    Her little feet stepped into the icy cold tide, but she did not feel it. Her pants were drenched from her waist to her waist, but she did not care.<div>


    When she was almost done, she suddenly jumped up and climbed onto the bamboo raft, sitting in the middle.


    Under the cold moonlight, she followed the tide and left.


    His heart was magnanimous.


    ¡°Little Wu -¡°Little wu


    She suddenly heard a voiceing from behind her.


    Little Su did not turn her head.


    Her heart was as still as water, and there was a dagger on her legs.


    A person, a dagger, with a heart like dead ashes, but still pressing forward. When there were no more rtives in the world, it was enough to die in a way that couldfort him or live.


    Many years ago, the Great Emperor who had forged the Twelve Men of Gold might have made the same choice.


    In this world, there were many true geniuses who had everything and lost everything. Then, just like her, they held a dagger and endured the pain to challenge their own fate.


    Life, should die.<div>


    I¡¯m going to die.


    If I die, I¡¯m still me.


    If you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll pour wine to sacrifice today.


    I was weak and sickly, but I couldn¡¯t hide the pride in my heart.


    Little Su endured the pain. Her ck hair was scattered in the sea breeze. Although her eyes were weak, they still emitted the majesty of an emperor.


    ¡°Little Wu, Little Wu!¡±


    A voice came from the wind in the distance.


    However, under the moonlight, the bamboo raft had already left with the tide.


    Miao Miao stood on her tiptoes and looked at the little ck dot that was bing more and more indistinct. She said angrily, ¡°Really, really, really. No wonder I call that idiot brother. He¡¯s just as stupid.. As she said this, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes.


    Then, he ran towards the sea.


    In the dark tide, the twenty-four Sea Calming Pearls around her neck suddenly moved. Five-colored light shot out in all directions, and the surging ck seawater appeared strangely solidified.<div>


    Miaomiao was speechless.


    She ran on the sea.


    She fell into an enigmatic silence.


    F * ck, this bead had such a function?


    However¡­


    Xiaoding wouldn¡¯t talk to her. Even Xia Ji wouldn¡¯t say that he had the ability to freeze the seawater if he didn¡¯t ask Xiaoding.


    In short, Miao Miao was about to drown in the sea when it stopped the sea.


    Little Ding was really a child with a personality.


    Little Su¡¯s bamboo raft was naturally frozen. She turned around and saw the cat-like girl running over with a smile. She even fell twice on the way. Then, she ran in front of her and climbed onto the bamboo raft. She grabbed her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡± The conquest of Yunzhou has a total of 36 million people. They are all elites of the major forces. ¡®


    Besides the secret sea route to the South, there is also the North. ¡®<div>


    ¡± We set off in the early spring. Right now, all parties are coordinating their forces. ¡®


    Shen Tianfei knelt in front of Xia Ji and cried with tears and snot. ¡± This is my current state. Please forgive me. I¡­¡± Turn over a new leaf. I¡¯ll definitely be a new person.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at him, and the scenes of disaster and tragedy appeared in his mind again. There was Little Su¡¯s pain, as well as the grief of Tian Rou, Zuo Le, and Zuo Qing.


    There were still many people in the world who lived in pain.


    Thinking of this, he threw out a steel bone that had been burned red by the mes from afar and said coldly, ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    Shen Tianfei¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, but he turned around honestly, ran to the hot steel bone, and bit down.


    Instantly, a burnt smell came, and his skin and flesh split open. His lips, which had once determined countless lives and deaths, and caused countless innocent deaths¡­lt was cooked and burnt..

 Chapter 640: 52. Declaring a Lie

    Chapter 640: 52. Dering a Lie<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji sat in the darkness.


    He did not want to sit here.<div>


    But he still sat down.


    He raised his hand and tore off half of Shen Tianfei¡¯s face. The soundproof barrier prevented Divine Master Shen from screaming.


    When the Divine Master was about to faint from the pain, Xia Ji shot out a white phoenix me, whichnded on Shen Tianfei¡¯s face. The muscles and nerves grew, and new flesh began to grow.


    Shen Tianfei panted heavily. His entire body trembled as he prostrated at the feet of this terrifying tyrant.


    He was torturing the world, and the person in front of him was torturing him.


    He had never shown mercy to others, and the person in front of him would not show mercy to him either.


    In the darkness, Xia Ji crossed his fingers and said, ¡®¡±¡® Spread the word that this trip to the Western Cloud Continent is a good one. ¡®


    Shen Tianfei still did not quite understand.


    ¡°I want all those who are close to the Divine Court and who have done evil to the human world to head west this time,¡± Xia Ji said. Shen Tianfei immediately understood. He asked, ¡°¡±Can I live?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± If it¡¯s done, you can live. ¡± words ¡­


    ¡°I promise,¡± he said with a smile.<div>


    Seeing that Shen Tianfei was still hesitant, Xia Ji said, ¡®¡±¡®You¡¯ve hurt my feelings. Now is the chance to mend the rift between us. Moreover, don¡¯t you realize that ¡­ I¡¯m really a transmigrator.¡±


    Naturally, Shen Tianfei had heard the conversation between him and the other Divine Lords and Divine Sons. The conversation waspletely in line with the style of a transmigrator. He was very confused. He was confused then, and he was still confused now.


    Then, Xia Ji walked down from the Throne of Darkness and patted him on the shoulder. He said in a very authentic tone, ¡°¡±Brother, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Shen Tianfei trembled and said, ¡°Yes, but ¡­¡± But why are you so ruthless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as ruthless as you guys,¡± Xia Jiughed.


    ¡® I only killed people from another world, ¡± Shen Tianfei said. ¡± I didn¡¯t touch any transmigrators. ¡®


    Xia Ji said, ¡± That¡¯s because I lost my original heart. I didn¡¯t want to be free and unfettered. I had to be heartless. I had to forget my roots. ¡±


    Shen Tianfei was shocked. He quickly knelt down and kowtowed.


    Xia Ji casually threw out a burning, red steel bone and sighed. ¡°¡±Pick it up.¡±


    Shen Tianfei was filled with regret.


    He was half a beat too slow, and Xia Ji casually swung his de.


    Saber Qi bloomed in the air andnded on his body, cutting him into pieces.


    His flesh and blood rolled up.<div>


    Xia Ji watched him scream and wail, but he still dragged his body and crawled over to pick up the scorching steel bone with his mouth.


    However, he was still not satisfied.


    He could no longer be the Headmaster.


    Young and tender.


    Later on, he had his own persistence, hoping that everyone in the world would be like dragons, hoping that he could set his heart on this world with his hot blood and hope for eternal peace.


    Now, he finally realized that his persistence had shattered. His hands were destined to be stained with blood.


    Then, he would do as he liked.


    And this was bing a devil.


    He was a demon.


    I¡¯m not going back.


    ng .<div>


    The red steel bone was thrown away again.


    ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    The cold and mocking voice sounded again. He was in the darkness, iparably dark.


    And this was only the beginning.


    Suddenly, Xia Ji¡¯s consciousness moved because he sensed that the Sea Calming Pearl was heading north.


    As long as this kind of magic treasure was not ced in the storage space, it could be located by the owner.


    Xia Ji stood up abruptly and called for the Spider Queen.


    To the outside world, the Little Spider Queen was his divine concubine to cover up the fact that the Little Spider Queen had suddenly taken orders from him.


    In the Divine Court, there was always a rule:As long as she became the Divine Consort, it was extremely normal for her to serve the Divine Lord until she died. She was not allowed to have any thoughts, or she would be betraying the Divine Lord and the Divine Court.


    Therefore, it was perfectly normal for the Little Spider Queen to be devoted to Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji asked her to temporarily take care of the Lord God of Light¡¯s matters while keeping Shen Tianfei under her watch.


    How strong was the Little Spider Queen¡¯s ability?


    He was stronger than any other transmigrator.


    It was naturally not a problem for her to monitor him, and she could even talk to Xia Ji remotely.


    After making the arrangements, Xia Ji announced to the public that he would be in closed-door training before the expedition to Yunzhou. However, in reality, he had taken Madam Xue to the south.


    He had nned to pick up Miao Miao and Little Su after the battle, but since they were here, he would not dy. After thinking for a while, he understood why they were here.


    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t dead and we go, won¡¯t we ruin his n?¡±


    ¡°Sister Little Wu¡­lt¡¯s so cold. Do you have a cotton coat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, so cold.¡±


    Miao Miao chattered non-stop.


    Compared to her, Little Su was as silent as Little Ding on her neck.


    With the Sea Calming Pearl, the sea water could move freely. In the middle, he encountered a few attacks from sea beasts, but he was killed by the Sea Calming Pearl.


    To be precise, he was crushed to death.


    The pearl of the Sea Calming Pearl became especially big, and then it spun back and forth, pinching one to death.


    In addition, the five-colored light from the Sea Calming Pearl could stun the sea beasts, which made the Sea Calming Pearl¡¯s uracy especially high.


    Miao Miao was lying on the bamboo raft.


    Little Su didn¡¯t know why she had to go.


    Perhaps her humble death, her helpless waiting, and losing him were equally painful.


    So, she came, for him and for herself.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Wu! I¡¯m starving¡­¡±


    Miao Miao shouted.


    Little Su flipped through the storage space, but there was nothing inside. Most of it was broken and tattered, as if it had experienced a great battle. It was like a garbage dump¡­


    Miao Miao looked like she had nothing to live for.


    The bamboo raft was already very fast, but the north-south sea route was definitely not close, especially when she did not know the range of the Ruo Shui. She still had to be careful to avoid it.. After all, if the Sea Calming Pearl could not hold the Ruo Shui, the two of them would sink into the Ruo Shui and drown together with the Sea Calming Pearl¡­

 Chapter 641: 52. Declaring a Lie

    Chapter 641: 52. Dering a Lie<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Miao Miao wanted tomand the Sea Calming Pearl, but it did not speak to her.


    Little Ding was a shy child. It did not talk to strangers. If its master had not asked it to wear it around the girl¡¯s neck to protect her, Little Ding would not have done it.<div>


    Gradually, Miao Miao became too hungry, and then she wasn¡¯t hungry anymore.


    Therefore, she decided to split the energy equally to minimize the energy consumption.


    Little Su was also lying beside her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Xiao Wu,¡± Miao Miao said. ¡°I think he¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Little Su asked.


    ¡°Intuition,¡± Miao Miao replied.


    Little Su fell silent.


    Miao Miao kept talking.


    ¡°Did it consume a lot of energy?¡± Little Su asked.


    Miao Miao instantly understood.


    Thus, the two of them stopped talking andy on the bamboo raft, floating.<div>


    Twenty-four huge Sea Calming Pearls surrounded the bamboo raft like stars spinning.


    Under the bamboo raft, sinister and ferocious ck shadows floated up from time to time.


    However, it was quickly squeezed by the Sea Calming Pearl like a mole.


    During this voyage, blood sttered everyvvhere, and screams rang out endlessly.


    The Sea Calming Pearl was quite excited about killing. For some reason, these magic treasures were born to love this kind of thing. This might make them feel that they were very awesome.


    Other than that, they loved topare who was stronger. Of course, the object ofparison was always the magic treasures of the same kind, not humans.


    Moreover, these magic treasures were very simple. After their personalities were set, they would not change at all in the short span of millions of years. When they transformed, they would undergo a second personality shaping.


    At this moment, Miao Miao was lyingzily on the sea of moonlight.


    For some reason, she felt veryfortable under the moonlight, and she was not hungry anymore.


    After lying in a daze for a few days and nights, she was not hungry at all. It was as if she could photosynthesize with the moonlight¡­


    Xiao Su was so hungry that logically speaking, she should be injured even more¡­<div>


    However, the strange thing was that she seemed to be in better spirits. Perhaps this was because her body¡¯s recovery ability had weakened due to not eating enough, which led to the weakening of the toxins that relied on her recovery ability.


    Although Little Su was in a daze, her senses were very sharp. She immediately noticed this subtle change and became alert.


    As she became hungry, she felt her ¡± recovery ability ¡± begin to decline. At the same time, the poison was actually weakening.


    Although she was hungry, her mind was refreshed.


    After seven days and seven nights, the buzzing sound in her head had disappeared.


    Although Miao Miao was relying on the moonlight¡¯s ¡± photosynthesis ¡± to survive, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. On a sunny morning, she caught two fish that she had flown onto the bamboo raft and roasted them.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Wu, this is for you.¡± She handed one to Little Su.


    After saying that, she stuffed the other fish into her mouth and dragged out another fish bone.


    The fish bones formed a parab and fell back into the sea.


    This superb technique of eating fish was really amazing.


    Little Su looked at the grilled fish and felt her mind clear. She carefully took a bite of the fish and slowly chewed it a hundred times. Miao Miao was worried sick.<div>


    ¡°Sister Xiao Wu, why are you eating so slowly?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    Little Su was still chewing. She was analyzing the amount. After taking a bite, she seemed to be fine.


    So she continued eating. On the third bite, she felt that it might have gone bad. She had reached a bnce. The gradually recovering ¡± immune system ¡± made the poison work again, so she knew what to do. She handed the fish to Miao


    Miao and said, ¡± You eat it. ¡±


    ¡°Is it not delicious?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat too much,¡± Little Su said.


    In the next few days, Little Su controlled her appetite. Her brain actually didn¡¯t hurt anymore, and the power in her body actually reached a strange bnce, so that she wouldn¡¯t be further worsened by the poison that was ¡°backfiring¡± and she wouldn¡¯t starve to death.


    As a result, she actually got better, but her recovery was very weak.


    A few days passed.


    The two of them logged in.


    After passing through the Jinhai Mountain Road, they turned around a small vige at the edge of the mountain at noon. After asking around, they arrived at a seaside city at dusk.


    When two unidentified beauties walked on thewless and chaotic streets, they would definitely cause trouble. This was simply normal.


    Even though Little Su and Miao Miao were wearing cloaks, trouble still came.


    He was the third son of an aristocratic family head who had a deep rtionship with the bishop of the local God Court.


    The Third Young Master observed their expressions and beat around the bush. After understanding that the two women did not have any background or guardians, he wanted to use some methods to snatch the two women away and bring them into the residence to be concubines.


    Or if the n was unwilling, she would be a bed warming girl that he could y with.


    The Third Young Master¡¯s methods were also very secretive. He bribed the waiter of the inn and put some high-end powder in Xiao Su and Miao Miao¡¯s


    tea. The powder was tasteless and would not be detected when added to the


    soup for dinner.


    However, Miao Miao¡¯s nose was ten thousand times more sensitive than a dog¡¯s¡­She could even smell a hundred or a thousand times more high-end medicinal powder, let alone this kind of powder.


    Therefore, the Third Young Master made his move.


    However, Little Su¡¯s realm was gradually recovering as well, so he possessed extraordinarybat strength.


    This fight became bigger and bigger.


    First, it attracted the elders of the aristocratic families, and then it even attracted the oracles of the Hall of Gods.


    These people had always been in cahoots with each other and were used to being domineering. Naturally, they would not have the slightest fear or fear.


    Then, they began their daily operations..

 Chapter 642: 52. Declaring a Lie

    Chapter 642: 52. Dering a Lie<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Su and Miao Miao were directlybeled as heretics and inexplicably became sphemers. Then, the city guards who wanted to please the Divine Court were also dispatched. Two thousand soldiers actually participated in the capture operation.


    Little Su and Miao Miao escaped from the city.<div>


    The two of them met a woman.


    The woman had an elegant temperament and was wrapped in a blue silk white robe. She took out a Longevity Lock and showed it to the two of them.


    Little Su recognized this Longevity Lock. This was the lock that Fang Xiaochan had requested for Qi Yu. Qi Yu had always cherished it and hid it in his storage space, so it did not rust.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Little Su asked warily.


    The woman looked at the thin and fair girl. She had met her once when she had gone to the Northern Country of Ice to visit her senior sister, but now it was difficult to match her with the terrifyingly powerful Pope.


    She also knew this girl.


    A thousand years ago, Eldest Senior Sister and Eldest Senior Brother had talked a lot about this Master¡¯s wife.


    Just call me Madam Xue, ¡± the woman said gently. ¡± He asked me to settle you two down temporarily. He has other matters to attend to and will only meet you two next year. ¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Su and Miao Miao were still confused, Madam Xue took out Xia Ji¡¯s letter, a messenger conch, and a pile of tokens. Xiao Su and Miao Miao finally believed her. Moreover, Miao Miao¡¯s intuition was very sharp. She felt that this woman was definitely not lying¡­


    Madam Xue brought the two of them back to the White Cloud Vi.


    And ¡­<div>


    At this moment.


    The city that Little Su and Miao Miao left was a sea of blood.


    A ck figure wrapped in a ck cloak ughtered the aristocratic family that the third young master belonged to, ughtered all the guards who were chasing after him, and ¡­ In the Divine Court of this city.


    From top to bottom, no one was left alive.


    Then, a huge fire burned it all up.


    In the firelight, he left alone again.


    Yes, it was.


    The current him was an Abominable Demon.


    Some things should not be seen by their rtives.


    Therefore, even if Little Su Miaomiao and the others asked Madam Xue what he was doing, Madam Xue would only say that he was currently looking for a route to the east and was cultivating, so he had no time to spare.


    Xia Ji only returned after killing these people.<div>


    After returning to the Imperial Dynasty in the north, the capable little spider queen brought back many books. These books recorded the main members of the war.


    The little spider queen had long understood this person¡¯s n¡­


    Therefore, although she was unwilling, she had no choice but to cooperate with him and work hard to implement the travel policy. She tied up all the viins who were close to the Divine Court and sent them to the ships that were attacking the Western Cloud Continent.


    To those people, this policy was almost a reward for the God Lord¡¯s loyalty to them.


    A newnd, a wonderful new world.


    ¡°Husband, you didn¡¯t even bring me out.¡±


    The Queen of Spiders acted coquettishly in front of the Seventh Lord God of Light in front of everyone.


    She twisted her hot body, her charming face was extremely seductive. In front of the visiting bishops and the higher-ups of other forces, Xia Ji hooked his arm around her waist and led the little spider queen to sit on hisp.


    Then, he flipped through the newly submitted booklet.


    What he wanted to do was very simple. As long as the Oracles below him tried their best to glorify the name, he would definitely add it to the ¡± expedition list ¡® and would also agree to measures such as ¡± joint rmendation. ¡®


    As for those who were demonized by the God¡¯s messenger, he would get people to ¡± investigate ¡± them again. If they were kind people, he would directly ¡± kick ¡± them out. Otherwise, they would also be added to the list.<div>


    His actions were consistent with the style of the Divine Court and did not go against the rules. The more everyone looked at the Lord God of Light, the more they liked him.


    One day until dusk.


    The crowd dispersed.


    Xia Ji told the little spider queen to climb onto the bed and sleep.


    He walked into the courtyard alone.


    It was already snowing lightly in the courtyard.


    The snow is simr year after year, but the people are different year after year..

 Chapter 643: 53. Like a flock of ducks, rushing to die

    Chapter 643: 53. Like a flock of ducks, rushing to die<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Is the gift I prepared for the Lord God of Light ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little short¡­<div>


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, this matter cannot be rushed. That Sunset Jade mine can only be picked up on the reefs near the shore during the ebb tide. This requires fishermen who are proficient in water to pick up a little in an extremely short period of time¡­


    ¡°They need to climb on extremely slippery rocks and then try their best to hit the Sunset Jade mine with a hammer. If they identally slip, they will fall into the sea and be swept away by the tide. If they break their skin or bleed, they will attract sea monsters.¡±


    ¡°At the end of the day, isn¡¯t it fine as long as they don¡¯t slip? Ipetent!


    Trash!¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­ ¡±


    ¡± Within three days, you must mine all of the Sunset Jade. No matter how many lives are used to fill it, you must do it. Otherwise, you canmit suicide to apologize. ¡±


    ¡°Yes


    After the steward left, the patriarch stroked his beard and muttered, ¡®¡±¡® This is a rare opportunity. Someone in the Divine Court saw the Lord God of Light looking at the sunset in the evening. If I make this ¡®Three Thousand Sunset


    Jade¡¯ and offer it to him, then my son can at least get the position of deputy general. ¡±


    Several dayster.<div>


    A palm-sized, beautiful, and wless Little Jade Mountain was delivered to Xia Ji.


    The young girl who sent Yushan off had almond -shaped eyes and peach-shaped face. She showed a pure and innocent state, and her conversation had a different kind of elegance. She really deserved the title of beauty.


    The girl¡¯s name was Ji Ningxiang. She was able to meet the Lord God of Light because the Patriarch of the Ji family had gone to great lengths to obtain this opportunity.


    Ji Ningxiang was the number one beauty of the Ji family and also the most beautiful person in the city where the Ji family was located. She had a graceful bearing.


    Divine Lord, this mountain is called the Three Thousand Glow Jade. It is made from the rare Sunset Jade, and this jade can only be found in the coastal area east of the Sky Gate Sea. ¡±


    The young girl smiled sweetly and spoke with confidence. ¡± The sunrise the east and shines on the earth. The sea and the sky reflect each other, but it produces such a treasure. It¡¯s truly a masterpiece.


    Such a masterpiece should naturally be yed in the hands of the Divine Lord to show its noble aura.¡±


    Xia Ji had read countless books, so he naturally knew what this Sunset Jade Mine was. He touched the chiseled marks and looked at the extremely beautiful jade shape. He sniffed again and could vaguely smell the smell of blood on it.


    He said gently, ¡± Ji family, I know. How many of you want to follow the army to the west? Just report it directly. They¡¯ve all agreed. ¡± Ji Zhongyu is your elder brother, right? He has quite a few merits and is more than enough to be a deputy general.¡±


    While Xia Ji was speaking, the Oracle was recording his words.


    And every word he said would be an order that could not be disobeyed. Ji Ningxiang smiled. Her first mission had beenpleted, so she bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, God Lord.¡±<div>


    The second mission was to be chosen by the Divine Lord and be his concubine. If he could do that, the entire Ji n would be able to rise to the top in a single step. From then on, they would be able to kill anyone they wanted.


    Originally, these aristocratic families and sects would not have such thoughts. However, the choice of the Divine Master¡¯s divine son was really strange¡­


    They only cared about beauty and the order. As long as she was beautiful, gentle, and came to their side first, it was very likely that she would be taken in by them.


    When Ji Ningxiang heard the Lord God of Light¡¯s gentle voice, she was already curious about the face behind the mask. At this moment, she was using all her skills. Every move she made was a highly skilled seductive gesture.


    Her skin was originally smooth and creamy. At this moment, when she bowed, her white silk dress tightened her delicate body, making her look bright and clear under the light from the skylight of the divine hall.


    The almond eyes are full of water, and the peanut branches are for you to pick.


    However¡­


    Suddenly, a fragrant breeze drifted over from the side.


    The gauze curtain was slightly rolled up, and the thick ck and purple leather boots stepped on the jade steps as if they were stepping on a point. The sound of tapping was soul-stirring and intoxicating. Looking up, it was an extremely graceful long leg between her slim waist.


    The Little Spider Queen crossed her arms in front of her chest, her red hair fluttering like the sunset as she walked. Her seductive snow-white body was wrapped in a ck and purple tube top, making people¡¯s mouths dry.


    The divine messenger lowered his head, but Ji Ningxiang felt a sense of inferiority.<div>


    The Little Spider Queen sat on Xia Ji¡¯sp and wrapped her arms around his neck. She nced at the Three Thousand Cloud Jade with disdain and snorted.


    She breathed like an orchid and said coquettishly,¡±Divine Lord, do you think this jade is more like the sunset or my hair is more like the sunset?¡±


    As she spoke, the Queen of Spiders shook her head, causing Xia Ji¡¯s face to be submerged in her long hair, which emitted an intoxicating fragrance.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡± Of course it¡¯s my beloved consort. My beloved consort¡¯s long hair doesn¡¯t just look like the sunset. ¡±


    The Queen of Spiders chuckled as if no one else was around. ¡°¡±What does that look like?¡±


    Xia Ji stroked her long hair gently and said softly, ¡°¡±This is the sunset.¡±


    The breath he exhaled made the red hair in front of him flutter.


    The little spider queen giggled.


    Hisughter echoed in the hall.


    Then, with a wave of her hand, she seemed to have identally overturned the Three Thousand Dawn Jade in Xia Ji¡¯s hand.


    The precious little jade mountain fell to the ground and shattered.


    Below the stage, Ji Ningxiang¡¯s body trembled, and the oracle beside her did not dare to raise her head..

 Chapter 644: 53. Like a flock of ducks, rushing to die

    Chapter 644: 53. Like a flock of ducks, rushing to die<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When the little spider queen heard themotion, she turned her head to the side and looked at the ground. She eximed,¡±Aiya, why did it break..Why are you so weak?¡±


    Immediately, she revealed an unhappy expression, as if she had been wronged.<div>


    She felt wronged as to why she had identally broken this beautiful jade.


    Ji Ningxiang felt her anger rising, but before she could say anything, Xia Ji waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±You may leave.¡±


    Then, he looked at the divine envoy and said, ¡°The people of the Ji family should follow the arrangements I just said. In the future, don¡¯t let people send these messy things and make my beloved consort unhappy.¡± How many times have I told you? Those who are devout to God can be rewarded.


    As for how pious you are, you can decide for yourself. There are many people going to the west this time. After going to the west, you will be given as muchnd as you conquer, along with the people on the ground. However, don¡¯t give me these boring things anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the oracle hurriedly replied.


    Ji Ningxiang nced at the little spider sitting on the Lord God of Light¡¯s thigh, then at the shattered Little Jade Mountain on the ground. She then looked at the Lord God of Light, who seemed to bepletely obsessed with the little spider and wouldn¡¯t even spare her a second nce. She retreated helplessly.


    The hall was empty again.


    A faint fragrance floated.


    Xia Ji leaned back and rested his chin on his right hand as he looked into the darkness.


    The Queen of Spiders moved on his thigh, and when she was about to go down again, she suddenly leaned close to his ear and blew air into his ear. At the same time, she whispered, ¡°¡±You really are more like a God Lord than a God Lord.


    She got up and tidied her robe. As the queen of the demon race, she naturally knew what it meant to ¡± y along ¡± and would not take the content of this y seriously. She did not know how to y at all. However, it was quitefortable to be stroked by this terrifying man¡¯s hair, and his voice was gentle enough.<div>


    Although it was just an act, she didn¡¯t dislike it.


    ¡± I heard that the Headmaster of Academy knows our Demon Ancestor, ¡± the


    Queen of Spiders suddenly said. ¡± Isn¡¯t the Demon Ancestor very beautiful? ¡®


    ¡°Demon Ancestor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know him?¡±


    The Queen of Spiders saw his expression and said, ¡± Come with me. ¡± Xia Ji followed her.


    The two of them came to the bedroom of the little spider. There was a jade statue in the pce, and the incense on the altar was still burning.


    Xia Ji looked sideways at the jade statue. It was Su Daji.


    ¡°Where is the Demon Ancestor?¡± he asked.


    The little spider queen pointed at her bulging chest.


    Xia Ji was speechless.<div>


    ¡°In my heart,¡± the Spider Queen giggled.


    Xia Ji knew that the little vixen didn¡¯t know, so he didn¡¯t ask any further.


    Wait untilte winter.


    He went to the White Cloud Vi. Miao Miao and Xiao Su were relieved to see him.


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    Xia Ji did not mention that he was the Lord God of Light. He only said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m looking for the secret route to the Eastern Swallow Continent.¡±


    ¡® What happened? ¡± Miao Miao asked again. ¡± Rumor has it that you were killed by the Lord God of Light. What happened? ¡±


    Xia Ji smiled awkwardly. ¡± That was an internal conflict in the God Court. I merely cooperated with him. ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not good people!¡± Miao Miao said. The Lord God of Light definitely had bad intentions! You have to be careful.¡¯


    Xia Ji ced his hands on Miao Miao¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Miao Miao asked.<div>


    ¡°I have that feeling,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°What feeling?¡± Miao Miao asked curiously.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled. ¡± I¡¯ll be careful¡­¡¯


    Miao Miao rolled her eyes and came to her senses. She blushed and pushed Xia Ji away, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, Xia Ji pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°You lecher!¡± Miao Miao shouted.


    Xia Ji hugged her tightly and felt the warmth of their bodies. He heard the loud voice of a lecher, but he had no intention of letting go.


    I¡¯ve missed you for more than a thousand years, ¡± he said softly. ¡± I won¡¯t let go even if you¡¯re a hooligan, let alone a lecher. ¡±


    After struggling for a long time, Miao Miao finally gave up and was held in his arms.


    After a long time.


    Xia Ji let go of her hand, and Miao Miao stood to the side with her head held high, her face red.


    Little Su came to the two of them and told them about her illness.


    Xia Ji was also stunned when he heard that ¡± eating less can reduce the bacsh ¡°. However, this was only a temporary solution. He had to go to Yanzhou in the East.


    He said, ¡°Little Su, when I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll bring you to Yanzhou when


    Ie back next autumn¡­¡± You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Little Su nced at him. In the past, she was in a daze and had no concept of addressing him. Now that her mind was a little clearer and her memory fragments were a little sorted out, when she heard the address ¡°Little Su¡±, she revealed a pale smile and obediently replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    I¡¯ll take this pearl back first, ¡± Xia Ji said to Miao Miao.


    Miao Miao reached out to pluck it and said, ¡°¡±Here, here.¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t pluck it¡­


    Little Ding did not listen to her.


    Xia Ji wrapped his hands around her neck and gently took the Sea Calming Pearl off.


    Miao Miao reached out and hit the Sea Calming Pearl, then hit it again, and then hit it again.


    Wait until she was tired. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Little Su nodded.


    Madam Xue did not stop him.


    Xia Ji took a few steps up into the sky. The sky was a vast expanse of white.


    Miao Miao suddenly rushed into the snowstorm and chased after him, shouting, ¡°¡±Be careful and pay attention to your safety!¡±


    In the spring of the second year, the total number of troops in the western expedition reached 36 million. Almost all of these people were from factions close to the Divine Court.


    In other words, these people were the towering tree rooted in Weizhou..

 Chapter 645: 53. Like a flock of ducks, rushing to die

    Chapter 645: 53. Like a flock of ducks, rushing to die


    Trantor: 549690339


    If they were destroyed, the towering tree would be gone, and the forces of the Divine Court would only be left with scattered forces that were not worth fearing.


    Xia Ji¡¯s goal was to seek Dao.


    This was all he wanted.


    This Dao was not the Dao that others thought it was.


    It was his own Dao.


    As long as others said it, it would be wrong. However, anyone who talked about other people¡¯s way would definitely have no way.


    It was as if he wanted to do whatever he wanted and do everything ording to his own preferences.


    But this desire, this preference, was not someone else¡¯s desire, not someone else¡¯s preference.


    It was his own.


    Pursue one¡¯s own Dao, walk to the end of the Dao, until one attains the Great Dao.


    What was the Great Dao?


    The only, supreme, was the Great Dao.


    Although it was called a Great Dao, it was actually just a Dao of one person.


    Notpeting for the Great Dao? Where would he put these thousands of mighty people with their own Dao?


    If the Great Dao could coexist, then whose Dao would the nine heavens and tennds, the universe and stars, and the people of the world belong to?


    However, the battle of Dao wasn¡¯t like a fight between gangsters and gangsters, but it was simr.


    Heaven and earth were simr.


    The young and dangerous people might have beliefs, and their killing might also follow the word righteousness or profit.


    The mighty figures in the Daopetition had faith in their Dao.


    They wanted to follow their own path.


    Therefore, they did not wish for the other party to die, but for their Dao to be smooth.


    However, death was not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing was that his Dao heart was shattered.


    In short, they wanted to be like him, follow his heart, and then be the only one. This was the pursuit of all Dao Seekers.


    Therefore, all Seekers were their main characters.


    And the main line of their stories was to follow through on their own.


    Other than that, there was nothing else.


    Some people would say, ¡± It¡¯s so boring if there¡¯s nothing else. ¡± But do you know what these Seekers have?


    If you don¡¯t know what they have, how can you ask them what they don¡¯t have?


    Dao might not be power, but it would definitely bring power and then sublimate in power.


    Xia Ji¡¯s Dao heart was nted with King Shenwu. It came from the Headmaster and was now heading to Xiaoyao.


    He didn¡¯t like a world with the God Court.


    In that case, the Pantheon Court should not exist.


    If it still existed, then it meant that his pursuit had been denied, and his Dao had been denied. Although he was alive, he had already died, unless something happened in the middle and he stopped himself.


    The sea in early spring weed a massacre.


    The 36 million people who were far away from the continent werepletely ughtered in the middle of the night.


    One person had to kill 36 million people.


    Xia Ji sat in the cabin, his left hand fiddling with the Sea Calming Pearl. The dark sea was fixed by him, and it became his home ground as he moved.


    Waves rose.


    It brought along a thousand miles of ocean waves and a thousand miles of tsunami.


    The seawater rushed up to the sky and covered the spring moon.


    The air was already soaked. The water currentspressed and exploded, crashing into the tens of thousands of giant warships from all directions.


    The sea was like a terrifying universe beast, opening its huge mouth at the tiny and rare 36 million people.


    There were many experts among these people, so they began to cast spells to resist¡­


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s movement attracted all the sea demons around him.


    Countless ferocious ck shadows rushed up from the lightless bottom of the sea and began to crash into the giant ship. They then began to climb up the giant ship and immediately began to fight with the western expedition troops on the ship.


    Meanwhile, in the cabin.


    Xia Ji still didn¡¯t move.


    His left hand quietly moved the Sea Calming Pearl, and his right hand slowly grabbed the pitch-ck Underworld de from the void..

 Chapter 646: 54. Slaughtering 36 Million, White Shadow Ancestor Goes to Yanzhou

    Chapter 646: 54. ughtering 36 Million, White Shadow Ancestor Goes to Yanzhou<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The summer pole stirred the Sea Calming Pearl.


    The Sea Calming Pearl stirred up a tsunami.<div>


    The tsunami brought the sea demons.


    The sea demons fought against the 36 million people of the Divine Court.


    Tens of thousands of ships cried out in rm.


    Looking out through the thick ss window, one could see colorful energy explosions everywhere. Flying swords soared into the sky, and all kinds of spiritual artifacts lit up the night sky.


    Chu Jieye was one of the Remnants.


    As the Son of God, he was naturally a transmigrator.


    Although his golden finger was amon golden finger on the interface, its function was to obtain points by absorbing death energy, and then use the points to exchange for strength.


    This ability was invincible to a certain extent, but under his deliberate concealment, the other Remnants and Master Gods did not know about his bug-like ability.


    At this moment, others were struggling, but he felt that this was an unprecedented opportunity.


    He felt the death around him.


    He could feel the system notification in his Goldfinger indicating that his points had increased.<div>


    In front of his eyes, the points had already be a bolt of lightning.


    The more he fought, the braver he became. He kept using his points to exchange for attributes.


    He felt his body getting stronger and stronger, and he shouted in his heart,This was simply too satisfying.


    Then, he clenched his fists and thought to himself, ¡°My era has finally arrived. From now on, I am invincible.


    Should I enjoy the human world or dominate it?


    Mm¡­ This was a problem.


    But no matter what, I will not leave any regrets in this life. I will ride the fastest horse, drink the strongest wine, and kill the most beautiful woman.¡±


    As he was thinking, the seawater beside him suddenly parted. A ck shadow instantly shot out from the dark vortex andnded on the guardrail of the giant ship. In the stormy waves, it was like a strange statue that was frozen and motionless for a short moment.


    Chu Jieye looked over.


    Now that his attributes were extremely high and were even increasing, it seemed like this Asura Arena was prepared for him, as if the heavens were rewarding him. When others called him to defy the heavens, he smiled slightly, wondering why he had to defy the heavens.


    Look, the heavens were so good to him. Now, they had actually sent him such a big gift package.<div>


    Others might only be able to barely recognize what was in front of them in this lightless chaotic sea, but because of the increase in his attributes, his current vision could actually see clearly.


    He saw the ck shadow clearly.


    It was a ten-armed green sea demon with a huge shell on its back. Eight of its arms spun on the guardrail, and its entire body swooped down. The other two huge hands were actually half-opened, turning into ferocious saw-toothed pincers.


    As the pincer waved, it actually brought along the water vapor in the surroundings, causing the water vapor to turn into ferocious arrows that shot towards him. Each arrow contained the power of a divine ability. Clearly, this sea demon¡¯s strength was extraordinary.


    Chu Jieye smiled and shook his head. In the next moment, he suddenly rushed out and punched the green sea demon. He shouted,¡±A mere crab dares to be a sea demon?¡±


    This punch contained extremely powerful force, carrying the powerful power of heaven and earth, as well as the power of his attribute points exploding at this moment.


    This punch directly struck the sea demon¡¯s chest. In an instant, the crab roe exploded and flew into the sky.


    After throwing this punch, he seemed to have found the feeling. As he absorbed points and increased his attribute points, he began to hunt everywhere.


    He felt that his strength had increased by five to six times since the start of the battle, and it was still increasing.


    What was invincible?


    This was invincibility.<div>


    Exmations of shock could be heard from the surroundings.


    ¡°As expected of the Son of God.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    God Lord Yan couldn¡¯t help but look over in shock. ¡± This kid is actually hiding his strength! ¡®


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck python shot out of the sea like a bolt of lightning. The wind was broken, and the waves were shaken. Its huge mouth actually broke the steel bottom of the ship with a cracking sound, and it directly jumped up from the bottom.


    Boom! Boom!


    The ck mouth that looked like the entrance to theherworld shot straight into the sky from the bottom of the sea.


    It directly devoured God Lord me.


    God Lord Yan coldly smiled. He waved his sleeve, and the mes around him began to spin. He casually pressed down, turning them into a pir of fire the size of a well that he stuffed into the ck mouth.


    The pir of fire looked ordinary, but it was actually extraordinary. It directly killed the giant python in the sea.


    After doing some, God Lord Yan nced at the panicking people and coldly said in his heart, ¡°¡±You¡¯re all trash!¡±


    Immediately, his expression changed and a mysterious smirk appeared on his lips.


    No one knew why he wasughing, but he seemed to have thought of a brilliant idea.


    No one else could have thought of this idea.


    Obviously¡­


    No matter how flustered the scene was, these God Lords and Remnants didn¡¯t panic at all.


    Why should he panic?


    They were the main characters.


    They would not die.


    Their strength was invincible in the world.


    Even if they encountered some idents, it was fine.


    And after this ident, they would also gain benefits. They would obtain fortuitous encounters and their strength would increase again.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    On the other side.


    God Lord Qing Ming didn¡¯t look worried at all. He had a smile on his lips. He needed to smile as he ughtered. No matter what he did or said, he had to maintain a smile. Only then would he appear elegant.


    And his power was also in the direction of death.


    In short, he could use his points to exchange for authority.


    The simplest authority was to control the undead troops in a certain area.


    The stronger one was to revive the dead and then have the strength of the dead to fight for him..

 Chapter 647: 54. Slaughtering 36 Million, White Shadow

    Chapter 647: 54. ughtering 36 Million, White Shadow<div>


    Ancestor Goes to Yanzhou


    Trantor: 549690339


    And the dead he revived could still be stored in the storage space and taken out at the critical moment.<div>


    God Lord Qing Ming had killed many experts in the past, and he had released them to surround him and fight for him.


    One could imagine that the experts that one of the six Great God Lords of the Divine Court needed to treasure must be extremely powerful, and many of these experts were actually at the 14th realm.


    One had to know that because of the rarity of the book, there weren¡¯t many 14th level experts at the moment.


    Suddenly, many of the top Fourteenth Realm experts surrounded God Lord Qing Ming and protected him. Their weapons were coated with a ck membrane as they danced in the air, making God Lord Qing Ming look like an emperor on an expedition. He was surrounded by experts with profound cultivation.


    Moreover, God Lord Qing Ming was not weak. He only needed to raise his hands slightly, and the corpses on the ground would rise up and fight for him.


    The battle had continued until now, and an undead army of more than 10,000 people had gathered around him.


    10,000 people was the limit of his current authority. However, this was enough.


    The other God Lords and Remnants fought on their own without any panic.


    They were the main characters, invincible people.


    In the cabin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and kill them too,¡± Little Ming said timidly.<div>


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He stabbed the Underworld de into the ground of the cabin and pushed his right hand down while driving the Sea Calming Pearl with all his might.


    The Mirage Lord¡¯s illusionary mes from the Nine Omen immediately spread out, trapping more and more existences within.


    The divine soldiers, divine generals, divine envoys of the Divine Court, as well as the cultivators, warriors, and nobles of the variousrge sects who had spent a lot of effort to enter the Western Expedition Army¡­Unknowingly, they had all fallen into the yellow mes.


    The yellow mes rolled in the illusory darkness, burning those who had yet to realize what had happened. Suddenly¡­


    A figure broke through the door.


    It was a divine son.


    This divine son seemed to be unustomed to such arge-scale battle and was injured at this time.


    When the door was broken open, the Son of God saw Xia Ji still in the cabin. He was stunned and immediately shouted, ¡®¡±¡® Lord God of Light, use the holy mes to heal me. Use the holy mes to heal me. ¡®


    He seemed to have been poisoned by some kind of poison, which caused his wounds to be unable to heal and were even worsening.


    Xia Ji knew this Son of God and had read some of his files before.


    When this divine son was young, he hadn¡¯t obtained the golden finger. Once, he was in danger and was rescued by a cultivator.<div>


    That cultivator was also a generous and passionate person. After spending a long time with this divine son, he became sworn brothers.


    After that, that cultivator had been taking good care of him.


    After that, this divine son obtained a cheat and joined the Divine Court. Then, he raped and humiliated his sworn brother¡¯s wife. When his brother found out, he killed his brother¡¯s entire family and branded them as sphemers.


    His sister-inw had endured humiliation and used her body to serve him for the sake of her child. However, while this divine son enjoyed his sister-inw, he still killed the child of his sworn brother.


    Why? Sister-inw was so beautiful. Even if he didn¡¯t enjoy her, she would be enjoyed by others. At that time, this sworn brother would be killed. Unfortunately, he helped him out of the predicament, but not only did his brother not understand his painstaking efforts, he even scolded him.


    That big brother didn¡¯t think about his identity. Times were different now. He insulted the Son of God. He really deserved to be killed. Otherwise, what would the great Hall of Gods do?


    As for that child, if he was not uprooted, he would definitely be killed.


    It was already benevolent of him to be willing to let sister-inw off.


    After that, when his sister-inw found out that the child had died, she also took poison andmitted suicide. Before she died, it was said that she cursed him fiercely, so he killed his sister-inw¡¯s nine families.


    Xia Ji¡¯s thoughts shed.


    Within seven miles, his speed was invincible.<div>


    Therefore, his body floated.


    Before the Son of God¡¯s optical nerves could ept him, he had already appeared in front of the Son of God. His hand, burning with the mes of the Nine Great Omen, gently grabbed his neck.


    The Remnant was startled, and he also reacted, but that was all.


    Even Qin Chentian was killed by Xia Ji easily, let alone him.


    In the next moment, Xia Ji raised his left hand.


    The divine son¡¯s head and spine were pulled out, and blood sttered everywhere. It was extremely bloody.


    The head instantly suffered an uncountable pain and let out a scream that did not sound like a human voice.


    But he did not faint.


    This was because there was ayer of white mes on his spine.


    The white me was like a nutrient solution that could keep him alive for a while.


    Then, Xia Ji threw the head out of the window to the ce with the most sea monsters.


    Immediately, many small sea demons were like sharks that smelled blood. They turned into many ck shadows and pounced on the head.


    After throwing away the skull, Xia Ji hung the Sea Calming Pearl around his neck. The waves were already strong enough, and the surroundings were chaotic enough. The Sea Calming Pearl could ensure that he could walk on the sea as if it was t ground.


    Then, he clenched his fists and waved his hand.


    The Underworld de that was stabbed into the deck let out a trembling hum. Then, it flew into his palm and was grabbed by his pale and slender fingers.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to kill him just now?¡± asked Little Ming.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. He just grabbed Little Ming and floated out of the cabin.


    At this moment, Chu Jieye was waving his fists and killing in all directions.


    His attributes had actually reached a bottleneck. It was said that his attributes were restricted by his avatar.


    He had to spend a huge amount of points to upgrade his avatar.


    Then, Chu Jieye consumed his points with great heartache. The scene in front of him became mottled. A pitch-ck long knife shed out from the real illusion and directly cut through his body.


    A magic treasure like the Underworld de could even injure Xia Ji, let alone him.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and grabbed Chu Jieye¡¯s heart. He could feel the fluctuation of his Taoist Connotation.


    After killing one. he turned to look at God Ford Yan and floated away


    He had the power of the Snail Heaven.


    5.16 million Dharma Idols, Nine mes, Yin-Yang Grinding Wheel, two magic treasures, three traces of Taoist Connotation, and caution. To a certain extent, he had already controlled this battlefield.


    What was left was ughter.


    They continued to kill.


    The blood river dripped down from the waves.


    Drip, drip, drip¡­


    Little Su and Miao Miao watched as the spring rain flowed down from the eaves and hit the courtyard in front of them.


    Time passed quickly.


    When early autumn arrived.


    Xia Ji had also returned.


    Madam Xue looked at him.


    Little Su and Miao Miao might not know what had happened these days, but she did.


    His teacher had massacred 36 million people in the Western Expedition and gained an unknown amount of terrifying evil karma. After returning, he fought openly and secretly, almost uprooting the entire Godly Court in Weizhou.


    And his teacher had used some kind of secret technique to resurrect the founding emperor of the Great Zhou 1, 500 years ago, Ji Xuan.


    As Ji Xuan and the God Lord of Strength had the same facial features, Ji Xuan became the new lord of the Divine Court. With Yi Ruchu and the Little Spider Queen supporting him, the new Divine Court was as stable as Mount Tai.


    Slowly, Ji Xuan would make the Gods Court exist in name only.


    At this point, his teacher had finished what he had to do in Weizhou, so he came back.


    A monthter.


    A ship set sail from the north of Weizhou, following a secret route towards


    Yanzhou.


    There were only four people on the boat-Xia Ji, Xiao Su, Miao Miao, and Madam Xue.


    Madam Xue was steering the ship, while Xia Ji took out the ¡± Goldfinger Body Part ¡± he had obtained from the battle and began to study it.


    At the same time, a white figure had just stepped onto a boat heading north to


    Yanzhou.


    He stood on the deck.


    The words of his colleague who liked to research appeared in his mind.


    Ick data. I need you to head east to Chu Province, or even turn to Yanzhou in the north to take a look¡­


    The strength and growth rate of these transmigrators were already very strong.


    Chuzhou is still in chaos, but Yanzhou should be the real paradise for transmigrators. They have grown there for hundreds of years. Go and collect some necessary data. If the problem is serious, I will think of a way.¡±


    The white shadow knew that he couldn¡¯t get away. Now that they were in a delicate bnce, they could lose themselves, but they couldn¡¯t lose him.


    And there was plenty of evidence to prove that the current chaotic situation, which waspletely different from the previous era, was very likely caused by the power behind these transmigrators.


    He needed to go to the base camp of the transmigrators to find the answer.


    PS : Not today..

 Chapter 648: 55. Crossing East for Revenge, Wang Family’s Town

    Chapter 648: 55. Crossing East for Revenge, Wang Family¡¯s Town<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The blue water gentlypped against the hull.


    The white seagull flew back and pped its wings over the ship that was sailing between Weizhou and Yanzhou.<div>


    Even though it was a secret route, Madam Xue would still fall into a dream, and Xia Ji would be the one driving the ship.


    With the Sea Calming Pearl, it was not a problem to sail the ship while sleepwalking.


    Xia Ji was bing more and more unfathomable, and it was impossible to measure him with his cultivation level. His every move and every word was filled with an air of freedom. Although he was no longer as gentle and modest as before, he had a domineering and romantic attitude.


    His ck hair was burning and growing longer. He didn¡¯t tie it up with a hair rope, but danced in the wind, revealing the appearance of a mad man.


    Xia Xiaosu clenched her fists and sat in the sunlight, looking away from the sky.


    She had already forgotten about her hunger, and her body was in a mysterious bnce.


    The bacsh was still there, but it was much weaker.


    She clenched her fists and smashed them in the middle. A translucent white jade body instantly appeared, then shed and disappeared.


    She gritted her teeth in pain.


    He tried again.


    It was still intense pain.<div>


    She tried this and could finally use her avatar for a short time.


    Xia Xiaosu stepped in front of the railing and looked into the distance.


    Suddenly, she moved her left hand and a force was about to shoot out from her fist. However, the force had only been transmitted halfway before it turned into a needle and ruthlessly pierced into her body.


    ¡°Phew ¡­ Phew ¡­ It still won¡¯t work.¡±


    Bean-sized beads of sweat appeared on Xia Xiaosu¡¯s forehead. ¡± There are two forces in my body now. One is the recovery force that has turned into a bacsh force, and the other is my life force. When the bacsh forcepletely devours my life force, then I will die.


    However, what joy is there in life, and what trouble is there in death?


    I¡¯ve died once, so why should I be afraid of dying again?¡±


    She muttered to herself. It was obvious that many fragments of memories had beenbined, forming aplete and smooth picture. Although it was notprehensive, it was enough to remind her of who she was.


    Xia Xiaosu turned her head to look at the man in the cockpit. She felt a sense of peace, but she was also a little confused.


    Therefore, she stepped up to a higher ce and stood beside Xia Ji. Suddenly, she said in a calm voice, ¡°¡±My memory has recovered a little.¡±


    ¡°Rest well,¡± Xia Ji said.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xia Xiaosu asked.


    ¡°Are you talking about Xia Ji?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    He didn¡¯t hide anything and took advantage of the time when Xiaosu was recovering to tell her what had happened. Xia Xiaosu suddenly felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    ¡°Did you remember anything?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    I was ambushed in the Church of Death hundreds of years ago. I had reinforcements from the inside and strong enemies from the outside. ¡± Now it seems that those powerful enemies are God Lords.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you kill them and find a way to save you,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Xiaosu clenched her fists. After a long time, she said, ¡°I want to do it myself.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t show any surprise. His body froze for a moment before he said gently, ¡°¡±First, you have to recover your strength.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t in the area covered by the Twelve Metal Men Formation during thest battle, ¡± Xia Xiaosu said. ¡± But I¡¯ll be careful when I return this time. With the Twelve Metal Men Formation around, my strength will increase greatly. ¡®


    After that, I needed to find the Goddess of Wolves and Death. They were sleeping at that time, so they should have woken up. If I find them, I might be able to recover.


    In addition, the 467th page of the Ancient Book of Death said that all things would return to silence, and good and evil would be judged. They would go to his kingdom and be his people or his enemies.<div>


    This ¡®He¡¯ should be you¡­Brother.


    Then, what about your kingdom?¡±


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± You¡¯re really sharp. However, the Ancient Book of Death might be wrong. My kingdom is getting further and further away from the human world. I won¡¯t be able toe back anytime soon. ¡±


    Xia Xiaosu stared at him for a while and sighed.¡±l¡¯m dragging you down again.¡±


    Xia Ji knew that his sister was extremely strong and kind, so he didn¡¯t reply and just said, ¡®¡±¡®To me, no matter where I am, I canprehend the world. Therefore¡­Since you want toe alone, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Miaomiao isn¡¯t an ordinary girl,¡± Xia Xiaosu replied. She has a strange sensitivity to the moonlight. Sometimes, she can actually disappear in the moonlight, but she¡¯s actually still in the same ce.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    After he finished speaking, Miao Miao¡¯s cute voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Sister Little Wu!¡±


    Xia Xiaosu walked out. Miao Miao held her arm and pulled her along. The two of them began to chat.


    The voyage to the eaststed about twenty days.


    Because the secret sea route was controlled by the Pantheon Court, Xia Ji naturally wouldn¡¯t disembark from the ferry. Instead, he sank the ship halfway and drove the Sea Calming Pearl to the north ording to Little Su¡¯s instructions.


    Xia Xiaosu remembered a lot of things. She looked at the terrain and quicklypared it with the map in her mind. Then she directed thending point.


    rlWventy-four huge Sea Calming Pearls were arranged in a row, floating on the sea, silently splitting the waves.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on the central pearl, listening to Little Su¡¯s instructions while heprehended the world.


    On the other side, Madam Xue was also sitting still. There was a gray shadow high above her head, observing her surroundings. It was her Yang God Way, her Yang God that had left her body.


    When the Sun God was at a high altitude, he could observe and release it, and then avoid the enemy in advance..

 Chapter 649: 55. Crossing East for Revenge, Wang Family Town (2)

    Chapter 649: 55. Crossing East for Revenge, Wang Family Town (2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Miao Miao, on the other hand, was lying on a bead and looking at Sister Little wu.


    She only felt that Sister Little Wu was really amazing. She was clearly sick, but she was still so strong.<div>


    Therefore, she actually ignored Xia Ji and shouted, ¡± Sister Xiao Wu is long, Sister Xiao Wu is short ¡°, as if they were closer than Xia Ji.


    Seeing her like this, Xia Ji felt strange. In the past, Miao Miao was like a kitten to him, but now, she was going to pester Xiao Su instead of him?


    However, a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle in the sea, so it was fine for her to pester her sister-inw.


    The Sea Calming Pearl floated on the sea for another two to three days. Finally, under Little Su¡¯smand, it stopped in a dense forest by the sea.


    The bead hit the beach with the tide and then ran aground.


    Xia Ji casually put away the Sea Calming Pearl, turning it into a small bracelet around his wrist instead of storing it in his storage space. This way, if he encountered an ident, such as¡­He had been ¡°jumped¡±.


    He would be able to throw out the Sea Calming Pearl at the first moment and smash the enemy to death. Even if he could not smash the enemy to death, it would give him time to follow up.


    Then, he walked behind his sister with a rxed expression and looked up at the autumn frosty sky. He walked,y down, and slept. He could cultivate at any time.


    As for the Divine Lords and Divine Children, although their Goldfingers were all in his storage space, they were not in a hurry to refine the Origin me because it was recovering slowly.


    This world was quite simr to cultivation, and there was no use in being anxious.


    Xia Xiaosu walked out of the beach and walked along the forest path, muttering something to herself. She led the group around and finally stopped at a remote forestke.<div>


    There was a huge rock by theke.


    The wind moved and the water moved, but the huge rock did not move at all.


    Little Su reached into her storage space and took out a broken token. She hesitated for a moment, but still handed the token to the giant rock.


    Bam .


    The space fluctuated slightly and ripples appeared.


    Little Su¡¯s hand had already passed through the boulder and passed the token in.


    Xia Ji and Madam Xue were watching from afar. Although they were casual, they were ready to attack at any time. Once they attacked, they would be able to kill with a thunderous momentum.


    The air was silent for a moment.


    Xia Xiaosu did not just stand there like a fool. Instead, she took a step back and retreated to Xia Ji¡¯s side. She looked in the direction of the boulder and waited quietly.


    She could feel that her Mountain River Medallion had been taken over by someone.


    After a long time¡­<div>


    There was another wave behind the boulder.


    A middle-aged man with a big belly and a smile on his face walked out. Behind him was a golden-armored warrior and a silver-robed female attendant.


    Both the soldiers and the female attendants were extraordinary.


    The golden armor and silver clothes were wrapped with two dragons, shining brightly and giving off an extremely noble aura.


    The golden-armored warrior was holding a general¡¯s giant saber in his hand, while the silver-robed maidservant had a dagger tied to each of her long, taut legs.


    Before the middle-aged man could speak, the silver-robed waitress saw Little Su and shouted excitedly, ¡°My Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Wang Xiang, ¡± Xia Xiaosu looked at her and smiled.


    Then, he looked at the golden-armored warrior and said, ¡°¡±Wang Qi.¡±


    The golden-armored warrior was very strange. The corners of his lips curled up into a feminine arc, and he let out a strange ¡°hmm¡±ugh. Then, he said, ¡°Greetings, my emperor. Wang Qi knows that my emperor is definitely still alive.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the middle-aged man and said,¡±Grand Tutor, is everything normal?¡±


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and looked at her as if he was observing her. After a long time, he said, ¡°Other than my emperor, no one knows about the Wang family town. Please enter quickly¡­Listen to this old man¡¯s report slowly.¡±<div>


    After saying that, he bowed to the girl in front of him and turned to leave.


    Wang Qi followed behind him, while Wang Xiang ran directly to Xia Xiaosu¡¯s side, her expression full of admiration.


    Xia Xiaosu was about to move forward when she noticed Madam Xue¡¯s gaze. She exined, ¡°The people of Wang Town are absolutely trustworthy.


    All of their names have been passed down from ancient times, and each of their names carries their own stories and glory.¡±


    She smiled and looked at the silver-robed guard in front of her.¡±Wang Xiang is my strongest assassin and also my shadow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to die for the emperor!¡± The silver-robed female attendant said.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm.


    The few of them followed the Grand Tutor into the huge rock.


    Behind the giant rock was a small world.


    This small world was actually a quaint vige. Smoke curled up from the chimneys, and a small bridge flowed through the water. The blue sky and white clouds were reflected in the water. Some yellow leaves floated in the deste autumn. Clearly, the seasons in this small world were the same as the outside world. However, the difference was that the concentration of spiritual qi here was extremely high.


    Xia Ji¡¯s aura was mysterious. He didn¡¯t follow Little Su inside to discuss the n. Instead, he sat on an ancient wooden stake by the stream.


    The withered leaves that were swaying in the airnded leisurely on the surface of theke, creating ripples.


    After killing 36 million people, the powerful evil karma and the good karma of the Headmaster of Academy suddenly existed at the same time. His state was also quite strange. He kept switching between devil and saint, which was not stable.


    During the voyage, he was still a demon.


    But gradually, the saint in his heart was revived.


    The river flows endlessly.


    This made him appear extremely mysterious and ethereal in the eyes of outsiders.


    Xia Ji thought of Xu Lingling. Since his second disciple could kill 28 million people and dream for 200 years to break through the 14th level, why couldn¡¯t It was just that he needed to digest more good karma and bad karma.


    Because Xiao Su had already given the order to treat Xia Ji as if he were himself, everyone in the Wang Family Town was very respectful to him. Xia Ji found a guard and asked, ¡°¡±Are there any Karmic Relics here?¡± The guard nodded respectfully and led Xia Ji away.


    The so-called Karmic Relic was a ce where one could enter a dream and encounter Tribtion Demons. Only in such a relic could one cultivate.


    However, unlike the Small Mountain River Relic, Karmic Relic did not need to enter a small world. It only needed to enter a specific area.


    That was the back mountain of the Wang Family Town.


    The guard brought Xia Ji here and respectfully asked if he had any other requests before leaving.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged in the ruins. It had only taken him a few hours to advance to level 13, so he was not worried about time.


    Just as he was about to close his eyes and enter the dream, a beautiful figure in blue silk and white appeared at the mountain pass.


    Madam Xue walked closer and said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. ¡± Wake me up if she finds me. Yanzhou is the headquarters of the


    Divine Court. She can¡¯t handle it. ¡±


    Madam Xue flipped her long hair and nodded gently.¡±Yes.¡±


    Only then did Xia Ji rx and enter the dream. He had a premonition that once he merged with this good karma and bad karma, his strength would soar again.


    Although the current him was conflicted, he had actually made a breakthroughpared to when he first entered Weizhou¡­


    When he was in Yunzhou, he was still a teacher who taught the world and passed down the Heavenly Constitution.


    When he was in Weizhou, he was MO Xiaji. He schemed openly and killed decisively.


    However, at this moment, his heart was as still as water. He only felt that although everything in the world was extremelyplicated, he could face it with the simplest attitude. As for what this attitude was, he had yet to understand it, and it was not something that could be said.


    Xia Ji slowly closed his eyes.


    A thought entered the dream.


    On the other side of Wang Town.


    Little Su had already heard the information about the Wang family.


    He also learned a little about the situation in Yanzhou Continent.


    The Pantheon Court was not as united as she thought. Instead, they were independent and established a court of nine countries based on thend of


    Yanzhou.


    This court was naturally the Divine Court, which was also the former God of Death. It was now controlled by the First Overgod.


    Of the Nine Kingdoms, eight were controlled by the other eight Overgods, and thest was known as the Elysian World.


    This Elysian World was filled with luxurious things for the Divine Masters and Divine Sons to enjoy.


    Aside from the Elysian World, there were still disputes between the other eight kingdoms, and even wars broke out frequently. After all, these supreme gods who were transmigrators had produced many descendants in the past few hundred years.


    There was no respect between transmigrators, but on the surface, they were still passable.


    But when it came to their descendants, it was different.


    Due to the environment they grew up in, most of their descendants were greedy for pleasure and indulged in sensual pleasures. Their strength depended entirely on enlightenment. At the same time, they were narrow-minded, venqeful, and extremely ferocious.


    In short, out of a hundred royal families, about ny-nine of them were ipetent and vicious.


    With so many of their own kind gathered together, it would be strange if there was no war.


    Therefore, Yanzhou had be a mysterious battlefield.


    P.S. Not for today. New map, new plot. I need time to think about it. I¡¯ll try my best to update it with 12000 words tomorrow..

 Chapter 650: 56. Sixteen Years of Dream, Enlightening the Demon in the Human World

    Chapter 650: 56. Sixteen Years of Dream, Enlightening the Demon in the Human World<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On a frosty day at the end of October, dead leaves fell from the trees like butterflies. The wind carried the fallen leaves across the grayish-yellow earth until they reached a straw hut. They slowly piled up and piled up under the six-inch threshold.


    There seemed to be a handsome and mysterious statue in the straw hut. The statue was lying on its side in the middle of the straw hut. There was some dust gathered around its body, making it look gray. It made people think of the mud Bodhisattva in the temple.<div>


    Kakaka ¡­


    Cracks suddenly appeared all over the body of the y Bodhisattva. Nothing had happened in the straw hut, but the cracks gradually expanded and finally spread all over the body of the y Bodhisattva.


    Then, without any movement or sound, all the mud and dust that covered the statue turned into powder, turning into the most delicate and gentle dust particles that quickly floated in all directions and disappeared in an instant.


    The umted dust in the straw hut also swept away, instantly appearing spotless.


    Strangely, the spider webs in many corners did not move at all. It was as if the airflow had a direction. It only shook away the mud and dust, but it did not move the trembling little spiders on the spider webs.


    The grass moved with the wind.


    The eyebrows of the statue in the hut also moved.


    There was also a statue of a graceful fairy outside the straw hut. As if it was a chain reaction, cracks appeared on this statue as well. The dust around it shattered. It only caused some noise, but it was not as ingenious as the statue inside the hut.


    The y Bodhisattva in the hut was naturally Xia Ji, who was sleeping in the Karmic Relic behind the Wang Family Town, and the fairy sculpture outside the hut was naturally Madam Xue.


    If Madam Xue¡¯s body was not stained, the dust and leaves on her white dress would automatically slide away when she opened her eyes. She stood up gracefully, her almond-shaped eyes on her delicate face closed slightly, and her tall body slowly turned around to bow elegantly in Xia Ji¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Nian Ying.¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°How many years has it been?¡± ¡°Sixteen years have passed.¡±


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. Everything is going smoothly.


    Lord Little Su had already found a bnce in his body in these 16 years and was no longer immersed in the pain of bacsh.


    Apart from that, Lord Little Su was still looking around for and activating the Twelve Men of Gold. He should be able to find all of them soon.


    Last year, she returned to Wangjia Town during the Chinese New Year and even had a chat with the teacher at the entrance of the mountain. At that time, she had already activated eleven golden statues.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded slightly.


    He sat in the back mountain of the Wang Family Town and had a dream until now.


    Because he had more than 1,600 years of offerings from the Religion of Humanity and had killed more than 36 million people, such a vast karma allowed him to attack and defend in his dreams. It was almost impossible for him to be trapped by the Tribtion Demons.


    Others could only choose good karma or bad karma, but he had both. Now, he was only one opportunity away frompletely fusing them.<div>


    While Xia Ji was silent, Madam Xue was also secretly sizing him up.


    The old ancestor of the White Cloud Vi felt that his teacher must have reached a new level, and he could tell from his appearance that he had reached a new level.


    His teacher was no longer the respectful gentleman he was 1,600 years ago, nor was he the same as he was 16 years ago. His eyes were dark red, and his ck hair was like fire, which could make women fall for him.


    He seemed to have be an ordinary man, but the aura around him was extremely mysterious. His movements made people unable to help but feel close to and admire him.


    However, even though they were close and admired each other, they felt as if they were separated by a gxy, not in the same world.


    When he looked again, the sense of estrangement disappeared. The teacher was still the teacher, just like every romantic schr you saw in the mountains and rivers, every poet and swordsman you saw in the tavern, or the hermit fishing by theke. However, if you saw the teacher, you would never forget him. If you wanted to say something special, you could not say anything. You just felt that this person was unique, unparalleled in the sky, and unparalleled on earth.


    And this unparalleled person seemed to be unsatisfied with his current state.


    His expression changed slightly, but he did not look at the world or those earth-shattering events. He only cast his gaze on the spider web in the corner of the straw hut.


    Madam Xue followed his gaze.


    Xia Ji was looking at a tiny spider.


    The spider had eight legs, eight eyes, and two tentacles.<div>


    It hung on the web. It waste autumn, and the weather was cold. The spider¡¯s feather-light body trembled in the wind, like an old man in his twilight years. It might die quietly in the next moment, and no one would notice it or care about it.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and pointed at the air.


    His karma fell on the little spider.


    This karma contains good karma and bad karma.


    The little spider immediately began to change at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    First, the shell became thicker and harder, and the ck and white stripes became brighter.


    Then, the eight legs were like sickles, and an inner de that flickered with a cold light appeared.


    Then, its body began to grow, from the size of a fingernail to the size of a fingernail, then to the size of a finger, then to the size of a finger joint, and then to the size of a fist. It gave off a dangerous aura.


    Its eight pupils became even moreplicated. From a single eye that could only sense the intensity of light but could not see objects, it became an animal-like pupil. The pupil also began to slowly gain spirituality and began to rotate.


    Xia Ji retracted his hand. The spider web could no longer support the spider and was torn apart.


    The spidernded on the ground and looked around curiously and nkly, like a blind man who had just seen the light or a baby who had just seen the world..

 Chapter 651: 56. Sixteen Years of Dream, Enlightening the Demon in the Human World

    Chapter 651: 56. Sixteen Years of Dream, Enlightening the Demon in the Human World<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The spider¡¯s eight eyes turned and saw the man in the middle of the straw hut. For some reason, it felt an indescribable sense of closeness in its heart. It moved its ws and crawled toward Xia Ji.


    As he crawled, the ground instantly shattered.<div>


    Wherever it crawled over, the ground seemed to have been pierced by the tip of a spear, and the ground shattered.


    The spider immediately became excited and prepared to crawl around.


    However, just as he moved, he heard a stern ¡°Presumptuous¡±.


    It actually understood these two words, so it instantly stopped, like a child who had done something wrong and was reprimanded by its parents. It obedientlyy by Xia Ji¡¯s feet, not daring to move.


    This level of intelligence was much stronger than the ant that Xia Ji had turned into when he fought with Yuan Qing in Yunzhou.


    Madam Xue sighed.


    She had never heard of karma being able to awaken spiritual intelligence, nor had she seen karma directly promote the evolution of species.


    However, she was not surprised. No matter what kind of miracle happened to her teacher, she would not be surprised.


    Xia Ji fell into deep thought after doing this.


    Before long, he waved his sleeve again, and vast Karma instantly filled the entire straw hut.


    There were quite a few spiders in the grass hut, and they were all covered in karma.<div>


    A momentter¡­


    Another six evolved spiders that had gained sentiencey in front of Xia Ji, staring at him with watery eyes.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± All your good and evil belong to me. Remember to reward the good and punish the evil. Don¡¯t ck off. Go. ¡®


    The seven spiders were like children who heard their parents say, ¡°Go out and y.¡± They all crawled away.


    One of the smaller spiders crawled back after two steps and rubbed against Xia Ji¡¯s boots before reluctantly crawling away.


    Seeing this, Madam Xue had a better understanding of the spiders ¡®intelligence. She felt that her teacher was a celestial being and unfathomable.


    Xia Ji stood up as if he had just woken up and stretched his body. ¡± I¡¯m so hungry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the people in town to prepare a feast for Teacher,¡± said Madam Xue.


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± No need. Come with me to the back of the mountain. I know a stream there. It¡¯ste autumn now, and the fish should be fat. With the abundant spiritual energy here, they¡¯ll definitely be even fatter. Since it¡¯s so fat, why don¡¯t we go grill a few fish?¡±


    This time, Madam Xue was truly shocked.


    But now, it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case. Her teacher¡¯s thoughts had reached a level that she couldn¡¯t understand. After thinking about it carefully, she seemed to have understood something.<div>


    Madam Xue was even more shocked to see her teacher gulping.


    Teacher was actually greedy?


    This was¡­


    She only felt that her teacher¡¯s unfathomable image of an expert was instantly shattered¡­


    However, on second thought, he felt that his teacher, who was already as untouchable as the gxy, suddenly had such a lively aura. While she was in a daze, a voice came from afar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nian Ying. Stop daydreaming.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Madam Xue hurriedly replied.


    This voice suddenly gave her a strange feeling. Her heart seemed to have be young again. She was clearly once a transcendent ancestor, but now, some elements of a little girl rushed into her heart.


    Madam Xue followed this feeling and suddenly felt a little dazed. The teacher walking on the long steps of Mount Han in the distance was like a father or an elder brother, and she was a girl in the mountains. She followed him obediently and made some food together.


    Then, as they walked, they found many spiders in the mountains. Xia Ji seemed to have his eyes on them. Every time he saw a spider, he would wave his sleeve and put it away. By the time they reached the downstream of the stream, there were already twenty to thirty spiders in his sleeve.


    He threw the spider on the ground, picked up four small branches, and stuck them into the mud.<div>


    There seemed to be an invisible barrier between the branches, and the spiders couldn¡¯t escape.


    After doing all this, he took off his shoes, rolled up his sleeves, and stepped into the stream to catch fish. Madam Xue was dumbfounded.


    Catching fish¡­


    Was there a need to do such a thing?


    She closed her eyes and casually waved her hand. She could flip out all the fish in this half of the stream.


    If she plucked a branch and directly put it into the water, she could make the branch swim like lightning in an instant. In a few seconds, she could directly string a whole string of fish.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a thud suddenly sounded from afar.


    Madam Xue hurriedly looked over and saw the teacher suddenly fall into the water.


    Madam Xue didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she knew that something big must have happened to make her teacher fall.


    Thus, she decisively waved her hands, and many dark blue flying swords appeared behind her. The flying swords caused a change in the weather, causing the surrounding temperature to drop by more than ten degrees in an instant, and it was still falling. The withered grass on the ground began to be covered in frost at a visible speed.


    The frost spread rapidly, and the area of ice and snow spread wildly with her body as the center, as if winter had arrived.


    There were a total of 16 flying swords, and they formed a formation. It was extremely extraordinary, and in an instant, she was protected in the center.


    Almost at the same time, a gray shadow flew out of her body. The shadow held a knife in each hand and rushed toward Xia Ji like lightning..

 Chapter 652: 56. Sixteen Years of Dream, Enlightening the Demon in the Human World

    Chapter 652: 56. Sixteen Years of Dream, Enlightening the Demon in the Human World<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Then, the shadow rushed into Xia Ji¡¯s body and formed ayer of soul shield around him. This way, she could understand her teacher¡¯s condition and help her master attack and defend. At the same time, she could remotely control the Ice Sword Xuan Formation around her.


    However, Madam Xue was dumbfounded when she saw the blood enter her teacher¡¯s body.<div>


    Nothing happened to the teacher.


    Xia Ji propped himself up with both hands and stood up. He turned his head to look at Madam Xue, who was peeking out from his shoulder. Madam Xue was confused.


    ¡°The rocks in the water are too slippery,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Madam Xue was speechless.


    Put away the sword formation, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± The fish and spiders are freezing to death. ¡±


    Oh, ¡± Madam Xue replied bitterly. Her primordial spirit flew back to her body.


    She waved her hand, and the sixteen ice swords returned to her storage space. Then she sat cross-legged next to the ¡± cage ¡± that her teacher had built with four branches. She looked at the spider speechlessly.


    ¡°Are you angry at Teacher?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°A student won¡¯t be angry with a teacher,¡± Madam Xue said.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± I only used all my karma to temporarily seal all the powers in my body. My level of life has been greatly lowered, and I¡¯ve be an ordinary person. So, it¡¯s normal for me to slip. ¡± Madam Xue was shocked.


    Karma could actually be used like this?<div>


    No, and he could actually turn himself into an ordinary person?


    This was not practical at all, alright?


    Xia Ji asked as he caught the fish, ¡®¡±You must be curious why I did this.¡±


    Madam Xue thought for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°¡±Teacher, do you want to experience the life of an ordinary person?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± From the perspective of bacteria, a grain of sand is a mountain. From the perspective of humans, sand is still sand.


    From the perspective of humans, a mountain was a mountain, but from the perspective of the stars, no matter how big a mountain was, it was just a grain of sand.


    But were stars that big? From the point of view of the gxy, the stars were just a grain of sand.


    Was a gxy big? From the perspective of a Star Cluster, a gxy was not evenparable to a grain of sand.


    Was a star cluster big? Compared to the vast universe, the Star Cluster was nothing.


    And was the universe big? I know nothing about the beginning of the universe before the chaos, but everything must havee from nothing, from small torge. Everything in this vastness was once a grain of sand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a grain of sand¡­¡± Madam Xue muttered.<div>


    Xia Ji replied casually, ¡± I only had a slight epiphany. People should die in a hundred years if they follow their fate. Only by defying their fate can they break through the limits and follow the evolution of the universe to pursue the Great Dao.


    However, I always felt that even though obedience is mortal and defiance is immortal, only by jumping out of obedience and defiance can one be a Great Dao. I don¡¯t know what Dao this is, but this is my heart, so I can do as I please.¡±


    Madam Xue felt that his words were unfathomable. In the blink of an eye, she saw her teacher struggling in the stream again.


    After a long time, the teacher finally caught two fat fish with great difficulty. He climbed ashore in a sorry state but with a smile on his face.


    Madam Xue helped, and soon the fish was being roasted over the bonfire.


    Madam Xue began to roast the fish while Xia Ji sat on the side, his life level restored with a thought.


    He raised his hand and pointed at the ¡®cage made of four small twigs.¡¯ Vast negative karma poured down and poured on the dozens of spiders, causing them to begin to evolve and gain intelligence.


    When everything was ready, he let the spiders go to the forest again.


    Madam Xue¡¯s grilled fish was also ready. She took some spices from her storage space and sprinkled them on the fish before handing one to Xia Ji.


    Just as the two of them were about to eat, a rustling sound suddenly came from afar.


    Madam Xue looked sideways and saw seven spiders holding the red fruits high in the air. They quickly crawled to Xia Ji¡¯s side from the forest and ced the fruits at his feet as if they were treasures.<div>


    Immediately, a rich fruity fragrance assailed his nose. Obviously, these small fruits were not ordinary fruits. If these fruits were eaten by mortal cultivators, they could instantly increase their cultivation by countless years.


    But to Xia Ji, this was just an ordinary fruit¡­


    However, Xia Ji didn¡¯t mind the little ones ¡®good intentions and epted them directly. He then took a few pieces of fish meat and threw them to the little spiders.


    In the twilight, two people and a few spiders started the banquet..

 Chapter 653: Twelve Men of Gold Formation, Yin Yang Fate Wheel

    Chapter 653: Twelve Men of Gold Formation, Yin Yang Fate Wheel<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chi ..


    The mud and gravel began to spin.<div>


    Rumble ¡­


    The mountain rock seemed to have turned into a vortex.


    The ground caved in under a mighty force, revealing a golden light.


    The golden light gradually faded. It was a palm-sized golden statue. The golden statue was carved into the shape of a strong man holding a cauldron. It was furious and lifelike. At this moment, it was emitting a dazzling brilliance that was as restrained as the sun and moon.


    Xia Xiaosu stood at the edge of the copse, quietly looking down at the golden statue of the Cauldron Lifting Warrior.


    Suddenly, she flipped her wrist.


    With a flick of his finger, a drop of golden blood flew out from his jade-white fingertip andnded on the golden statue.


    Do ¡­


    The drop of blood crashed into the golden statue like a meteor, immediately stirring up ripples. Then, the ripples calmed down, and the golden statue disappeared on the spot, or rather, it could no longer be seen by others. Xia Xiaosu waved her hand and buried the soil. The ce returned to its original state.


    Behind her was Miao Miao and the silver-robed guard, Wang Xiang.


    When Wang Xiang saw this scene, she half-knelt. ¡°Congrattions, my emperor, for reactivating the Twelve Metal Men Xuan Formation. From now on, thisnd will return to my emperor¡¯s rule.¡±<div>


    Xia Xiaosu nodded.


    She had yet to recover her strength and was only in a bnce between the bacsh and recovery. However, controlling this Xuan formation¡­ As long as he was in the array domain, he would truly have the ability to fight anyone.


    ¡°Rise,¡± she said.


    Wang Xiang stood up respectfully and stood behind her.


    ¡°What power is it?¡± Miao Miao asked curiously.


    Xia Xiaosu took a step forward. All the metals on the ground seemed to have been summoned by her. They flew out from the rocks and the ground, floating in the air, forming an extremely magnificent metal ocean.


    She took another step forward, and all the metal fell back to its original position.


    Xia Xiaosu looked at Miao Miao and said, ¡± This Xuan Formation has many uses. It can bepatible with metal and can attack at will within the formation. I¡¯ll show you when the fight starts. ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wang Family Town, in the back mountain.


    Unknowingly, another month passed.<div>


    In the early morning mist, a group of ck silhouettes of different sizes could be seen sitting in the open forest.


    The ck shadows at the front were mutated spiders and ants. Behind them was Madam Xue.


    These spiders and ants had been enlightened by Xia Ji, and now that they were listening to the young man¡¯s lecture, they were all infatuated.


    They followed Xia Ji¡¯s instructions and learned how to absorb the spiritual energy in this ce. They even learned how to cultivate.


    As an ¡± old mister ¡°, Xia Ji was extremely familiar with teaching. Every word and sentence was really profound and simple, far better than pearls. The little insects who had gained intelligence were overjoyed.


    Gradually¡­


    More and more people surrounded him and listened to him preach.


    Xia Ji was also a teacher here, and he would be able to share the future achievements of these little creatures.


    The townspeople in the town knew that this person had awakened, but they had their daily affairs and their own cultivation methods, so they didn¡¯te to listen. However, three meals a day were served with spiritual meat, sesame cakes made from spiritual grains, and some wine brewed from spiritual fruits.


    Time flew by¡­


    During this time, Xia Xiaosu came back again.<div>


    Miao Miao was a little afraid of Xia Ji, so she looked at him from afar.


    Xia Ji chatted with Little Su for a while. After learning about her current n and trump cards, he did not disturb her on purpose.


    The next day¡­


    Little Su and Miao Miao left again.


    Another year had passed since Xia Ji woke up.


    The earliest batch of spiders and ants could already speak humannguage, but their voices were like children¡¯s, very tender.


    Since he could speak humannguage, he should naturally have a name.


    However, he didn¡¯t use the surname ¡®Xia¡¯ but the surname ¡®Qi¡¯ in this life.


    As for the name, it might seem profound, but it was actually a matter of fate.


    Not to mention the name¡­


    Anyway, the two leaders were called Qi Zhuzi and Qi Ma.


    From this, it could be seen ¡­


    In short, Xia Ji was a genius at naming.


    Therefore, Madam Xue would often spit out food because of these names.


    Seeing Madam Xue spit out the rice, Zhuzi Qi and Mother Qi were puzzled.


    Madam Xue knew that although they hadn¡¯t transformed yet, they were still children, so she coaxed them, ¡®¡±¡®Senior Sister thinks your names are nice.¡±


    After understanding what ¡°Senior Sister¡± meant, Zhuzi Qi and Mother Qi were extremely happy.


    As for why the leaders were all females, it was probably because the queen ant was the most respected among ants.


    Among the spiders, the female spiders wererger than the male spiders. Some female spiders would even eat the male spiders directly after reproduction, so naturally, the female spiders were the most respected.


    Xia Ji taught them cultivation and the concept of good and evil. As a result, these spiders and ants who could speak humannguage began to set simple rules for their race¡­


    Xia Ji allowed them to do as they pleased, but he observed them at the same time. He observed the nature of the living beings in the world and their temperaments after being educated, and heprehended them from it. There was once when Xia Ji put aside a half-eaten sesame seed cake.


    When he dozed off, there would be ants that were really greedy and wanted to crawl over to secretly eat them.


    Why were ants so greedy?


    In their eyes, everything Xia Ji used was the best in the world.


    Xia Ji¡¯s food was the best in the world, and it would be even better if it was stained with his saliva.


    Therefore, the three ants decided to steal some of the most delicious sesame seed cakes in the world and bring them back to the ¡± ant queen ¡± Mother Qi. That would be great..

 Chapter 654: Twelve Men of Gold Formation, Yin Yang Fate Wheel

    Chapter 654: Twelve Men of Gold Formation, Yin Yang Fate Wheel<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Then, the three ants secretly stole some sesame seed cakes.


    Xia Ji knew, but he found it interesting and did not stop him.<div>


    And then¡­


    He actually saw Mother Qi punish the three ants. In short, she was beating their stomachs, which was also spanking their buttocks..


    Mother Qi returned the three crumbs to Xia Ji solemnly and then took the initiative to ¡± guide ¡± Xia Ji, like a ss monitor who took the initiative to help the teacher manage the ss.


    There were more and more ants, and more and more spiders¡­


    Zhuzi Qi and Mother Qi were extremely busy.


    As for the spider and ant tribes, they were bing more and more orderly. It seemed that they were about to form a new tribe.


    Xia Ji was also very happy. He felt that he had gained a lot during this process. Firstly, it was the mysterious Dao, and secondly, the first living creature had begun to repay karma.


    The evil and good karma created by those little insects with intelligence gave


    Xia Ji a feeling of ¡± umtion. ¡±


    Although it was still a small amount now, it was impossible to reach a thousand miles without umting small steps, and it was impossible to form a river without umting small streams. This umtion might beparable to the Headmaster¡¯s ancestral hall in the future, or even surpass it.


    The sky gradually darkened.<div>


    At this moment.


    Thousands of miles away.


    Several figures were shing rapidly.


    It wasn¡¯t urate to call it sh.


    To be more precise, it should be Earth Evasion.


    These figures appeared on the soil from time to time and then sank into the ground. If one looked carefully, one could see that the roots of the old tree were wrapped around the legs of these figures.


    The bright moon hung high in the sky.


    The few figures finally stopped andnded on a high cliff.


    The person in the lead was petite and wore a tinum cloak. The back of the cloak was embroidered with the pattern of ¡± Nine Dragons Swallowing the Sun making her appear extremely domineering. However, this domineering aura shed with her cute and slightly pale face, creating a contrast. Behind Little Su was Miao Miao, who was wrapped in a white cat ear cloak.


    Well .


    She was also petite.<div>


    Behind them was the tall assassin in white, Wang Xiang, and Wang Qi, who was leading eighteen golden-armored warriors.


    The tree roots that were wrapped around the legs of the neen people slowly retracted and returned to the ground.


    This was the old tree demon from the ninth summit of Mount Meru. More than a thousand years ago, this tree demon had moved to the Northern Land of Ice and Snow. After Xia Xiaosu¡¯s ident, the tree demon had gone into hiding. Now, after many years of cultivation, his strength had risen, and he had entered the fourteenth realm. At the same time, he had his own divine power.


    This divine ability allowed him to take root and teleport anywhere within 5,000 kilometers. He could also make all the trees within 5,000 kilometers be his eyes and ears.


    As for the original body of the Mount Meru Saha Tree Demon, it was already very spectacr. If it was released, it could almost be a forest of trees.


    There were many floating aerial roots on the branches of the Solo Tree. Once these aerial roots touched the ground, they would easily take root and form a new small tree.


    In this way, the tree demon¡¯s body could be said to be extremelyrge. Coupled with its divine power, many of the trees on the ground were its ¡± descendants ¡® and their roots were all connected to its main body.


    Because of the existence of the old tree demon and the Twelve Metal Men Xuan Formation, Xia Xiaosu could now fight, run, attack, and defend on thisnd. She could appear and disappear like a ghost, and she could not be seen. Coupled with her own intelligence, this was also why Xia Ji was assured to let her explore alone.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s strength had yet to recover, but she could still use the Golden Humanoid Formation.


    She took a step forward, and the earth shook.


    The ravine at the bottom of the cliff shook and produced a cloud of dust.<div>


    Because of thismotion, several figures actually rushed out of the smoke and dust. Each of these figures emitted the pressure of level 13 and above.


    The person in the lead was wearing a white robe with golden threads from the God Court. His hands were behind his back as he floated in the air. He was standing on a flying sword that was covered in a ck membrane. Behind him, there were clusters of ck Karma that were indescribable. They were the size of three water tanks.


    Although the people behind him didn¡¯t have ck membranes, they all had karma and were pure ck.


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s expression turned cold. After going through some things, the gloominess in her heart could no longer be suppressed. It slowly erupted. She did not need to say anything. She just raised her hands and feet and had her own power.


    Wang Xiang was shocked and hurriedly half-knelt,¡±This subordinate is ipetent.¡±


    In fact, it was not that she was ipetent. She had already cleared all the guards in the surroundings. It was just that the location near the core area was too sensitive, so she did not go deep.


    After all, this was the ce where the Gods Court imprisoned the ¡± gods ¡± of the Wolf Snake and the Church of Death.


    Back then, after the nine Lord Gods and many spies drove away the Pope, they wanted to touch the ¡± gods ¡°, but they tried many methods, but it waspletely useless.


    Even the God Master could not do anything to these ¡± gods ¡°, or rather, the God Master could not find out how to use the ¡®l gods ¡°, so he could only imprison the gods and let people guard them in the mountains.


    In the beginning, the Divine Court would send many experts and even divine sons to guard them.


    After that, as time passed, only a few people stayed here. They treated the former ¡± god ¡± of the Wolf-Snake and Death Cult as a ¡± tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon ¡± chicken rib.


    ¡± Who are you!!? ¡±


    In the distance, several guards floating in the air questioned.


    Xia Xiaosu looked at the leader¡¯s golden robe as if she hadn¡¯t seen him. She turned her head and asked,¡± In the past, only the white-robed bishop could wear the golden robe. What about now? ¡±


    Wang Xiang said,¡±Now, the golden silk white robe is not considered noble in the Divine Court¡­¡± At most, it¡¯s only considered average.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, the guard had already revealed an impatient expression. His cold voice rolled over, ¡°Are the few of you going to rebel against my God Court?¡±


    ¡°Rebel?¡±


    Xia Xiaosu¡¯s expression was cold. She shook her head and turned to Miao Miao.


    ¡® Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you want to see the power of the Twelve Men of Gold


    Array? Now you can see more. ¡±


    Miao Miao didn¡¯t know what to do when she heard him call her ¡± sister-inw.


    The next moment, Xia Xiaosu raised her hand and pointed.


    As her fingers moved¡­


    Looking down from the sky, one could see a beam of scarlet-gold light shooting out. The light split in mid-air and bombarded the area Xia Xiaosu was pointing at.


    Those ck shadows did not even have the time to react. Their eyes reflected this terrifying golden light, and their souls were shocked, their hearts surging.


    In the next instant¡­


    The ck shadows in the air disappeared, and the Fourteenth Realm guard in the lead was also blown into fireworks by the light.


    The ck membrane was actually unable to block this light.


    This was not surprising. Although the Twelve Men of Gold¡¯s Xuan Formation was notparable to the Xuan Formation in the small world of the ancestors, it was still something from ancient times and was naturally extremely powerful.


    Moreover, this level of attack was far from the ultimate attack of the Twelve Men of Gold. Ultimate attacks had a consumption, so it was naturally impossible to use them recklessly.


    Little Su pointed.


    The sky was bright.


    Then, the guards were all wiped out.


    That was probably the procedure.


    Xia Xiaosu took another step forward and waved her hand. The terrifying Metal Affinity Xuan Formation lifted the pale metal door into the air.


    Xia Xiaosu raised her hand again and a beam of golden light shot out. The shackles on the metal door shattered.


    The eighteen golden armored warriors behind Wang Qi immediately protected Little Su. Wang Qi smiled and swung his de forward. In the wind, the metal door that had lost its chains was shattered.


    Wang Qi immediately retreated, his saber standing half a step behind Little Su.


    The door opened.


    Behind the door, a hazy face appeared in the mist.


    Half of the bones were eerie and gloomy.


    Half of the beauty was devastatingly beautiful.


    Half of it was pure ck, while the other half was pure white.


    ck is evil.


    White is a good cause.


    There were so many of them that half of the sky was infected.


    Xia Ji and Yue Ye felt something in their hearts. He knew that this was a sess.


    He enlightened his spiritual intelligence and started preaching regardless of race. The karma that he received had already smoothed out thest ¡°disagreement¡± between pure ck and pure white.


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand went deep into the pure ck while his right hand reached into the pure white.


    He rotated his hands and the Yin Yang Grinding Wheel appeared.


    Thus, pure ck entered Yin, and pure white entered Yang.


    Yin and Yang rotated endlessly, and for a long time, good karma and bad karma also revolved endlessly.


    Xia Ji put away the Yin Yang Wheel with a thought and released it with another thought. The massive Yin Yang Wheel of Karma appeared above his head, covered in a faint ck membrane.


    The Wheel of Yin Yang Karmic Book spun slowly, even obscuring the brilliance of the bright moon in the sky..

 Chapter 655: 58. If Buddha Is Famous, How Much Is It Worth?

    Chapter 655: 58. If Buddha Is Famous, How Much Is It Worth?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t write his name on the book, but he had already passed the 14th level in the blink of an eye. His fate was so important that heaven and earth had no choice but to acknowledge him.


    He thought about it.<div>


    Writing your name on the book should be a privilege bestowed upon you by heaven and earth, just like how a mortal dynasty in a low-level martial world bestowed you with fame.


    Using arge amount of good or bad karma to break through the 14th realm was to obtain this power by yourself. It was a bit simr to when you were very powerful, the mortal world¡¯s dynasty tacitly agreed to your fame.


    Although the analogy wasn¡¯t appropriate, it should be roughly like this because heaven and earth wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you.


    Xia Ji looked up at the top of his head.


    The Wheel of Yin and Yang, which was covered in a ck membrane and contained karma and Dao runes, was spinning non-stop.


    ¡°I wonder what level of power this is. After all, my Yin-Yang Grinding Wheel was originally a divine power. Now, it has karma and a ck membrane¡­What is it?¡±


    Xia Ji thought about it for a while. He had never seen anyone use this before.


    Even if it was a God Lord or a supreme expert, they only had two ways to use the ck membrane.


    One was to wrap the weapon and attack.


    The second was to wrap it around Karma and attack.


    Among them, the former was the majority, because Karma could not directly kill people.<div>


    Previously, when he was in Yunzhou, he had chatted with Xu Lingling.


    Xu Lingling seemed to be able to disy a simr power. It was a ck sun with dimples.


    It should be a type of application of the fourteenth realm. ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t think much of it, nor did he think that it was a trump card or something to be proud of. After all, it was within his expectations that he would break through to the 14th level.


    And the power he had now was just one of the powers he had obtained in his long journey.


    Get it, it should be.


    If he lost it, he would reflect on it.


    He raised his hand and retracted it, and the Yin Yang Wheel that covered the sky disappeared without a trace.


    The bright moonlight in the frosty sky once again shone on the world.


    He turned around and saw many insects, beasts, Madam Xue, and even the Wang Family Town residents kneeling down to watch.


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help butugh. He pointed at the sky and said, ¡°¡±You should kneel to this, not me.¡±<div>


    Everyone was speechless. Clearly, they were still shocked by the scene of Yin and Yang covering the sky just now.


    Xia Ji looked up at the sky and bowed respectfully.


    He was praying to the heavens.


    Because of the Tianyun Great Dao.


    And he himself also sought this Great Dao.


    It would also be a great Dao.


    If you don¡¯t bow, how can you see yourself?


    Little Su looked at the half skeleton and half beauty.


    This was Death, one of the Three Gods of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death. To a certain extent, he was also Xia Ji¡¯s child, because they had received a drop of Xia Ji¡¯s blood.


    Then, was the blood different because it belonged to Xia Ji or the ck Emperor?


    Let¡¯s not talk about this for now.<div>


    At this moment, Xia Xiaosu felt something and stretched out her finger¡­


    The Death Goddess also extended her finger¡­


    The two fingertips touched in the middle of the pale white door.


    In an instant, a strong wind blew, and the light rolled. The surrounding people¡¯s vision and hearing were blurred.


    Everyone vaguely felt that the queen was ¡± fusing ¡± with the Death Goddess.


    After a long time.


    The wind and light disappeared.


    The mist in the pale white door also disappeared.


    The Death Goddess had also disappeared.


    Wang Xiang, Wang Qi, and the eighteen armored soldiers looked at the Empress who was standing on the cliff.


    Little Su¡¯s entire body was extremely white. It was sickly white like a skeleton, but it was also sparkling white like white jade. The aura around her was risingyer byyer at a terrifying speed. Just as it rose to the highest point¡­


    Suddenly, that aura was broken.


    In an instant, Little Su froze on the spot.


    Wang Xiang was stunned because an intuition rushed into her mind.The Empress is dead!


    Wang Qi felt the same.


    He was really dead.


    However, the two of them could not believe it.


    It wasn¡¯t until Little Su¡¯s body went limp and fell on the cliff, showing the appearance of death under the bright moon, that the two of them reacted.


    Wang Qi was still fine. Wang Xiang directly shed to Little Su¡¯s side and shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°My Emperor¡­¡±


    There was no response.


    Wang Xiang was about to cry.


    Miao Miao was a little nervous and began to bite her hands. However, her intuition was very urate and she felt that Xiao Su should be fine.


    After a long time¡­


    Wang Xiang cried.


    Wang Qi frowned, and the other 18 soldiers lowered their heads.


    The atmosphere was a little gloomy.


    ¡°I know the Empress wants to recover her power, but I should be persuading her not to be so anxious¡­¡± Wang Xiang cried as she spoke. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Wang Qi could also feel that the Queen¡¯s power was indeed rising just now. Then, it seemed that she had encountered a strong bacsh during this process, which directly led to her death.


    He clenched his fists.


    It wasmon sense that a dead person could not be resurrected.


    ¡°This is also my fault,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°No, this is my fault!¡± ¡°me me.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Although the two of them had different personalities, they were both loyal to the Empress. At this moment, they both med themselves.


    Suddenly¡­ A cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    There was a gloomy smile on her lips as she raised her hands slightly.


    A berserk and boundless power suddenly erupted. This explosion was actually not interrupted anymore, and his strength began to recover crazily.


    Not only did he recover, but he was also about to break through.


    The 13 levels that had been suppressed for hundreds of years suddenly shattered at this moment.


    Terrifying pure white Karma rose and covered her with ayer of ck membrane armor. She had also broken through the 14th level in an instant..

 Chapter 656: 58. If Buddha Is Famous, How Much Is It Worth?

    Chapter 656: 58. If Buddha Is Famous, How Much Is It Worth?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Little Su used to be a believer of the God n, and she had a very kind heart. Therefore, under such circumstances, it was verymon for her to break through to the next realm.


    ¡°This subordinate¡­¡± Wang Xiang exined. This subordinate thought that you¡­¡±<div>


    The Queen smiled. ¡± You¡¯re right. I¡¯m dead. All the functions of my body have failed. Naturally, my recovery ability is gone. Therefore, the bacsh that wrapped around my body has also been removed.


    This power has suppressed me for hundreds of years, so it has also made me sessful.¡±


    Seeing Wang Xiang¡¯s puzzled expression, the Empress said calmly, ¡°¡± The dead have just revived. From now on, if I don¡¯t want to die, no one can let me die. ¡±


    It was just like how Xu Lingling had fused with the snake and could devour other people¡¯s Life Providences.


    After the Empress fused with Death, she could be revived. After she died, she could ignore the binding force of theherworld and the Yang world and directly crawl back.


    This was a very powerful force¡­


    However, perhaps due to the influence of the Death Goddess, Little Su felt that she had a different kind of feelings for her brother.


    They were no longer siblings.


    Instead¡­


    Father and daughter.


    She looked at Miao Miao strangely.<div>


    Miao Miao blinked innocently.


    The Empress wondered if he was going to call her mother.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Wu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Actually, the Demon Commander had the same feeling. However, the Demon Commander had always regarded Xia Ji as his ¡± father ¡°, so he did not find it strange.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on the peak of the back mountain. Below him sat a dense group of little monsters. These little monsters were like primary school students, all of them sitting upright and listening attentively to the ss.


    If anyone didn¡¯t pay attention, there would be little spider demons and little ant demons beside them who would squint at them.


    The spider¡¯s eight eyes red fiercely, and the ant¡¯s twopound eyes were also squinting.


    Soon, the little bug that was not listening to the lecture had no choice but to listen obediently.


    If they still didn¡¯t listen, the Spider Queen and Ant Queen would get the bugs to drag them out and spank them¡­<div>


    Madam Xue, as the senior sister of these little things, was also listening. She felt that she was extremely lucky. Although her teacher¡¯s sermon was not targeted at her, she had also benefited a lot, so much so that she had made a breakthrough in the Yang God Path.


    Now, she could use her soul to break out of her body and fly up into the sky to observe within 10,000 miles.


    As for primordial spirits, because they did not carry resentment, it was almost impossible for others to discover them.


    And if you hold a knife, you can kill people more than a thousand miles away.


    If you possess a body, you can travel hundreds of miles away.


    The Empress had recovered and broken through her power. She began to steadily destroy the Pantheon Court in Yanzhou.


    One day.


    Xia Ji was in the middle of preaching when he suddenly stopped.


    A grey-robed old monk walked over slowly with a single hand salute.


    He no longer needed to take root on the ground, and could walk like a human.


    He could teleport, but he still walked slowly to Xia Ji.<div>


    Xia Ji recognized this old monk. He was the Saha Tree Demon of Mount Meru.


    The old monk in gray looked at Xia Ji and suddenly knelt down. He kowtowed nine times respectfully and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m willing to listen to your sermon.¡±


    ¡± I didn¡¯t give you anything 1,500 years ago, ¡± Xia Ji asked curiously. ¡± Why? ¡±


    The grey-robed old monk smiled. ¡± I was ignorant then, and I¡¯m still ignorant now. I¡¯m willing to kneel before Buddha and follow him. I¡¯ll listen to his teachings often. ¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯ve learned is no longer Buddhism,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The old monk in gray said, ¡± What I¡¯ve heard isn¡¯t Buddhism either. If the Dao can be taught and the Buddha is famous, how much is it worth? ¡± Only what you say is priceless.¡±


    ¡± What about the Empress? ¡± Xia Ji asked again. ¡± You¡¯re here to listen to my lecture. ¡±


    ¡± Now that my main body is rooted underground, I can naturally assist the Empress, ¡± the gray-robed old monk said. ¡± This body is my transformed body, so it won¡¯t hinder me. ¡±


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The grey-robed old monk nodded respectfully. ¡°¡±Yes.¡±


    He looked much more respectful than he had been 1,500 years ago, and his attitude toward Xia Ji was filled with an indescribable fervent devotion that hid a secret.


    Autumn leaves.


    Winter came.


    More and more ants and spiders were summoned by Xia Ji, so much so that half of the mountain behind him was filled with fist-sized or pig-sized demons.


    Although the Wang Family Town was a small world, it was actually connected to the outside world.


    As such, the snow fell quickly. The icy white snowkes filled the sky. The northern wind howled, causing one to feel a bone-chilling chill when they breathed in.


    The Saha Tree Demon extended a root from the ground. The root immediately grew strong and strong, and then grew branches. Then, it soared into the sky and opened up, turning into a huge umbre that covered several miles, blocking the snowkes outside. The small insects under the tree could be sheltered by it and not suffer from the cold.


    It seemed that he had obtained the tacit approval of the tree demon.


    The little ants quickly built their nest on the big tree.


    The little spiders also built spider caves on the branches.


    A sahara tree, clearly full of buddha nature, was now filled with thousands of demons.


    If this scene was seen outside, no one would dare to believe it because monks and demons were irreconcble. It was extremely natural for monks to capture demons, just like how good and evil could not coexist and humans and demons had different paths.


    But at this moment, the ce was filled with harmony.


    Soon, the spiders and ants that Xia Ji had awakened began to reproduce. The little spiders and little ants that they produced had already be a new species, and these new species would follow the rules of the tribe in the future.


    These were the rules that Xia Ji had given him.

 Chapter 657: 58. If Buddha Is Famous, How Much Is It Worth?

    Chapter 657: 58. If Buddha Is Famous, How Much Is It Worth?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    It was Xia Ji¡¯s Dao.


    It was also his karma of good and evil.<div>


    It was also karma.


    When spring arrived, Zhuzi Qi and Mother Qi were both pregnant.


    Qi Zhuzi was still alright,ying dozens of eggs at a time.


    Mother Qi was amazing. Sheid thousands of eggs at once.


    Fortunately, this saha tree reached the clouds and was extremely tall. Moreover, it could even form a forest of single trees, almost like an independent forest world. This was why many creatures existed on it and built their nests on it.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stop lecturing. As he lectured, his strength increased rapidly, and the fusion of various ¡± skills ¡± became more and more harmonious.


    Observing heaven and earth can obtain skill beads, educating people can inherit karma, preaching can achieve enlightenment.


    Every day, his strength was growing rapidly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There were two sides to the story.<div>


    Although the nine kingdoms of Yanzhou were still in chaos, the Divine Court had clearly sensed the invasion.


    One temple after another was destroyed, and those who had once betrayed the Wolf Snake and Death Church died one after another. This force of invasion was very powerful and hidden. Like a bulldozer, it attacked the Divine Court from the outside to the inside.


    The Divine Court clearly knew where this force was and had guessed it¡­It was Xia Xiaosu.


    This was the ancient Great Emperor, the first Pope of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death, the predecessor of the Pantheon, the Pope of Doomsday. She was now known as the Empress.


    She was here for revenge.


    Although Wang Family Town was a secluded town, it still had more than 400,000 people. Almost all of these 400,000 people were cultivators. Excluding the division ofbor, there were 100,000 people who could fight head-on at any time as elites.


    These 100,000 people were like golden snakes, moving around the Empress, devouring piece after piece ofnd.


    The bishops of the Temple who had no choice but to ept the ¡°change of dynasty¡± also silently ¡°changed their g¡± and returned to Xia Xiaosu¡¯s side in secret, providing information and necessary assistance to the Empress.


    Although Xia Xiaosu was still kind-hearted, time had given her a new or original quality-gloominess.


    This caused the empress to be decisive in killing.


    Here, it had to be said that it was wonderful.<div>


    Miaomiao possessed a magical power¡­


    She could help the people around her be invisible under the moonlight.


    So ¡­


    The Empress could fight and endure, the elites of the royalists could sharpen their swords for thousands of years, Miao Miao could hide under the moon, the Sumeru Tree Demon could teleport inrge numbers, many people in the Divine Court secretly rebelled, and many people did not put in any effort after knowing that their opponent was the Pope of Doomsday. They would ¡± doze off at work and run away immediately after work ¡°¡­


    Almost all of the temples in the outer perimeter had been swept clean. Only then did the nine Overgods in the core truly react.


    The Empress, who was wearing the Nine Dragon Sun-Swallowing Robe, and Miss Miao Miao met a person on the way to raid the Divine Hall.


    It was a white figure, like ady, full of the style of a socialite. She was wrapped in white clothes and sat on the treetop. She smiled at the two of them.¡±Since it¡¯s on the way, let¡¯s go together?¡±


    The Empress stared at him for a long time.


    Then, the white shadow suddenly flung its hand and threw out arge bag of human heads.


    The Empress looked over and saw that those heads were all divine sons, divine masters, or extremely difficult bones from the heretical temple of the Divine Court. Her expression rxed slightly, and she felt that this white shadow was really unfathomable.


    She had never felt this way before.<div>


    The white shadow said,¡±I want to destroy the Divine Court. You want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the Empress asked.


    The white shadow looked up as if it was recalling something. It thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±You can call me Bai Zhu.¡±

 Chapter 658: 59. There’s Someone Waiting for You on Tiangu Mountain

    Chapter 658: 59. There¡¯s Someone Waiting for You on Tiangu Mountain<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Boom!


    The Empress ced her left hand behind her back and threw out a punch with her right hand. Then, she withdrew her fist.<div>


    The air in front of her suddenly exploded, then turned into a tsunami. The air waves rolled forward, and the fist force that almost represented the power of heaven and earth itself crushed the divine hall in front of her, destroying the entire divine hall like rotten wood.


    In the temple, dozens of figures flew into the sky. The person in the lead had an especially powerful aura. When he saw the Empress standing not far away, his heart skipped a beat and he opened his mouth to speak.


    During this period of time, everyone in the Pantheon Court knew that the Pope of Doomsday had returned for revenge.


    The leader was the local leader of the Hall of Heresy, so he naturally had his own trump cards.


    However, the Queen had already known about them. Before she came to attack this ce, the enemy¡¯s information and trump cards had been revealed to her in advance.


    However, the Queen knew that a quick battle was the key to every victory. This was because there might not be enough Divine Sons in the Divine Court, and even the Divine Lords were barely able to do so. However, the Overgods were extremely powerful. If they were surrounded by a few Overgods, the oue would be unpredictable. This did not match her current style of revenge.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t say a word of nonsense. Her left hand, which was hidden behind her back, had alreadypleted the integration of the Xuan formation. Then, she pointed out almost at the same time as the dozens of figures soared into the sky.


    Immediately, dazzling golden mes broke through the air. The Twelve Men of Gold Formation was like twelve fixedser turrets. In this area, the direction of her hand was the direction of the formation¡¯s attack.


    Just as the dozens of figures were about to react, they suddenly saw the ¡±ser ¡± appear in front of them.


    Just as they were about to throw out their trump cards, the ¡±ser ¡± had already touched their skin.


    The sers¡¯ of the golden men were unstoppable. They drowned the dozens of figures almost instantly, leaving only bloody explosions in the air.<div>


    This was the result of not ¡®jumping the band¡¯, nor¡¯ striking first¡¯, but standing in front of the enemy before the start of the battle, preparing to ¡®type two lines of words, chat, and say a few harsh words.¡¯


    Xia Ji had talked to the Empress about this before the battle.


    Xia Ji earnestly told his sister, ¡± It¡¯s important to make the first move. ¡± ¡± Don¡¯t run to the enemy¡¯s face and make it bigger. ¡± ¡± You must do a good job in scouting. ¡±


    From practicees true knowledge.


    Unity of knowledge and action.


    The Empress had already mastered the essence of the battle over the years.


    Therefore, the enemy was dead, but his trump card had not been revealed.


    No matter how strong his trump card was, if he didn¡¯t use it, it was equivalent to having nothing.


    The people from the Temple reacted quickly¡­


    Just as the blood-red fireworks exploded in the sky, a terrifying energy wave swept over from the underground of the divine hall. It was like the heart of a storm or the center of a vortex, driving the surrounding airflow and changing the weather. In an instant, the divine hall was enveloped in a thickyer of air shield.


    Looking from the outside, the air shield was no longer visible, and there was a dangerous smell.<div>


    The people from the Divine Hall had activated the Hall Defending Xuan Formation.


    However, the Empress had been waiting. When the Pce Defending Xuan Formation was activated, she had already identified the center of the formation.


    Therefore, he raised his hand again.


    In the air, many sers¡¯ converged and turned into a thicker ser¡¯, which pierced through the air shield directly. Violent and violent energy bombarded the center of the array.


    Xuan formation against Xuan formation!


    However, how could a mere defensive formationpare to the Twelve Men of Gold Formation?


    Thus, the array core of this divine hall was shattered again.


    The entire temple was instantly engulfed in smoke and dust.


    With a wave of her hand, the Wang Family Vige elites who had been lying in ambush rushed out. A hundred of them formed a team, each cooperating with the others. They were like vicious snakes that were ready to devour their prey.


    Because the Divine Hall was used to being domineering, and the people in the city vaguely knew who the person was, they did not have much fear. They only showed some panic on the surface.


    Although Xia Ji was thousands of miles away, he could see and hear what was happening.<div>


    Madam Xue¡¯s soul was observing the area above, and she had formed a secret connection with Xia Ji. Therefore, what she saw was what Xia Ji saw.


    Xia Ji was still worried about Little Su, so he would secretly observe the battle situation every time. If there was an ident, the Saha Tree Demon could use its roots to entangle him, allowing him to instantly escape thousands of miles away.


    At this moment¡­


    Xia Ji looked at the destruction of yet another shrine and nodded calmly in acknowledgment.


    However, as Madam Xue¡¯s gaze shifted, he saw a white figure.


    This was nothing.


    The problem was that the white figure was also looking up at him.


    Yes, the white shadow was looking at him.


    First, the white shadow saw Madam Xue¡¯s soul, which no one else could see. Second, it saw him through the soul.


    Most importantly, the white shadow was still beside Miao Miao.


    Xia Ji nced at the name of the city, which was inscribed with the word ¡± He Shan ¡°, and retracted his gaze. He returned to the Wang Family Town and shouted, ¡°¡±Monk.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a small seedling rose from beside his feet. The small seedling revealed a human face.¡±The monk is here.¡±


    ¡°Send me to Heshan City,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A vine extended from the soil and wrapped around Xia Ji¡¯s ankle. With a sudden movement, Xia Ji disappeared.


    Thousands of miles away.


    In Heshan City.


    The white figure seemed to have sensed something and took a few steps back, arriving at a secluded dead end.


    In the alley stood a seemingly ordinary man who gave off a sense of intimacy.

 Chapter 659: 59. There’s Someone Waiting for You on Tiangu Mountain

    Chapter 659: 59. There¡¯s Someone Waiting for You on Tiangu Mountain<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    If they met on the street, the white shadow would smile at him, and Xia Ji would size her up quietly.


    ¡°Are you from the Pantheon Court or the Empress?¡± Bai Zhu asked.<div>


    ¡°The Pantheon Court,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Bai Zhu narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t recognize Xia Ji, who was Qi Yu.


    Of course, Xia Ji couldn¡¯t possibly think of the ancestor just because he saw an expert among countless people.


    At this moment, the two of them were just suspicious of each other.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was a little strange and oppressive.


    But no one made the first move.


    At this moment, a pair of small hands pulled at the entrance of the alley, and then a white cat poked its head out.


    Miao Miao revealed half of her face and observed carefully.


    However, both of them could sense Miao Miao¡¯s presence, so they stopped at the same time.


    With a thought, a terrifying aura rose from Xia Ji¡¯s body and pressed down on Miao Miao.


    At the same time, Bai Zhu took a step to the side and stood in front of Miao Miao, cutting off Xia Ji¡¯s momentum. Then, she tilted her head slightly and said softly, ¡°¡±Little Miaomiao, step back. This might be an Overgod.¡±<div>


    Miao Miao blinked at Xia Ji curiously.


    Although this man kept iming to be her husband, and she felt very panicked, she also knew that this was definitely not the Overgod, so she said,¡±Sister Zhu, you misunderstood. He¡¯s not an enemy.¡±


    But ¡­


    The atmosphere did not ease up at all. It was still the kind of situation that seemed like a gentle breeze and drizzle, but was actually turbulent.


    Xia Ji looked like a gentle passerby.


    The white candle was like an elegant socialite.


    However, the explosive feeling between the two of them did not stop at all.


    Empress was always watching Miao Miao. When she saw Miao Miao leaning against a wall and peering into an alley, her expression changed and she rushed over. At the same time, she stuck her head out of the corner of the wall and squeezed in with Miao Miao. She saw Xia Ji.


    She didn¡¯t know what to shout.


    Xia Ji was the ¡± father ¡± of the Goddess of Death that she had fused with, or rather, the ¡± mother of all gods ¡°¡­


    If he didn¡¯t call her father, he would call her mother.<div>


    However, this was his elder brother.


    Then what was he shouting about?


    Father?


    Mother?


    Brother?


    The Empress was troubled.


    However, her expression changed when she saw Bai Zhu confronting Xia Ji. Her expression immediately turned cold.


    She would definitely help Xia Ji in a fight.


    Miao Miao¡¯s intuition was very urate. She grabbed her hand and said, ¡°¡±Aiya, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! Your brother pretended to hit me, so Sister Zhu blocked me and the atmosphere became like this.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the stalemate in the distance instantly shattered.


    The invisible confrontation was gone.<div>


    Xia Ji was sure that the woman in front of him had no ill intentions.


    Bai Zhu was sure that Xia Ji was just testing him.


    ¡± I¡¯ll stay with her for a while, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You guys go ahead. ¡±


    The Empress nodded, but then hesitated.


    This was¡­Although the white candle was mysterious, it was really beautiful.


    Was it really okay to be alone with another beautiful woman in front of Sister-inw?


    Just as she was thinking about it, Miao Miao pulled her away.


    Little Su was speechless.


    Outside the alley, the divine hall was being destroyed. The Wang Family Town¡¯s elites had alreadypleted their massacre and were beginning to retreat in batches. However, the entire He San City was in a hubbub.


    The alley was apletely different world from the outside world.


    Xia Ji was the first to speak. ¡± I¡¯m sorry for testing you just now. They¡¯re my family. I¡¯m not sure if you have any ill intentions. After all, you¡¯re not weak. ¡±


    Bai Zhu also replied politely. ¡± I misunderstood at first. I thought you were observing from the sky and that you were a higher-up of the Divine Court. I have to apologize for that. ¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Bai Zhu smiled bitterly. ¡± A transmigrator. I just don¡¯t agree with their actions. The system I obtained is called the Great Support System. In this system, I have the power of True Vision, which is why I can sense the observation of the primordial spirit. ¡±


    She sighed softly. ¡± We were supposed to integrate into this world, but we brought chaos to the world and left this ce in ruins¡­¡±


    Her answer was impable.


    It was impossible for the two of them to directly use their full strength in a confrontation.


    The two of them chatted for a while.


    Xia Ji returned to Wang Family Town.


    Bai Zhu¡¯s expression was normal as she walked out of the alley. She had no ill intentions ining here, but she had identally met that¡­The tenth person?


    Interesting.


    Xia Ji was teleported back to Wang Family Town by the old tree demon.


    Then, with a thought, he took out the five-colored divine token.


    He revived Ji Xuan and made him stay in the Godly Court of Weizhou.


    Now, he started to revive Xia Qingxuan and Zuo Ci.


    Three dayster.


    The two of them were resurrected.


    Zuo Ci sat down respectfully and listened to Xia Ji¡¯s daily sermon. He had also transformed into one of Xia Ji¡¯s many disciples. Back then, he had died at the hands of the Karmic Tribtion Demon.


    Xia Qingxuan naturally knew that the person in front of him was his seventh brother from 1,600 years ago. She had died during the Mountain and River Cmity because of her excessive lifespan consumption due to divination.


    She told Xia Ji about her experience in detail and said, ¡°¡±Lord ¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Mister,¡± Xia Ji said after some thought.


    ¡°Sir, I wonder if you still remember the promise made 1,500 years ago¡­¡± Xia Qingxuan said.


    Xia Ji recalled that he had once told Xia Qi about the ¡®500-year pact¡¯ at the Tiangu Mountain, where Xia Qingxuan and Xia Qi lived in seclusion. He nodded and said, ¡°¡±I remember.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Xia Qingxuan said. He should have been waiting for you. When I died, he was still in the Sky Valley Mountain¡­¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ji was silent, Xia Qingxuan hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Elder brother no longer has any hostility towards you. Moreover, you were the one who helped him when he was injured back then¡­When I left, he was still holding a breath in his heart. He only wanted to discuss victory and defeat with you.¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Ji to speak¡­


    Xia Qingxuan continued,¡±Actually¡­¡± Big brother knows better than anyone that he can¡¯t beat you, but he really went crazy in order to fight you. When I was alive, he was already crazy. I don¡¯t know what would happen if I died.¡±


    ¡°Where is Tiangu Mountain now?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Qingxuan was also a little confused. Now that the mountains and rivers were broken, the world changed, and everything had changed.


    Thus, she began to divine without caring about her lifespan.


    Xia Ji acquiesced.


    He still remembered the white-haired man who held the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword.


    In the first ten years, Xia Qi had alreadypleted his transformation. After that, he abandoned everything and cultivated diligently. Now that he had cultivated for more than 1,600 years, if his Dao heart had not changed, it was really worth looking forward to.


    However, after calcting for a while, Xia Qingxuan could only calcte something that seemed to be right. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Xia Ji nced at her. ¡± Cultivate first. There¡¯s still a long way to go. ¡±


    Xia Qingxuan lowered his head and replied, ¡± Yes. ¡±


    The next day, he gave a sermon.


    The sun shone brightly in the deep winter.


    A group of demons gathered on the S Tree, which was several miles away from the sky. Madam Xue and Zuo Ci were under the tree¡­


    Xia Qingxuan recovered for most of the day and finally felt better. When she walked out of the house, she felt that the sunlight was a little dazzling. When she saw her former seventh brother sitting on the high tform, she still felt a lot of fear and unease in her heart.


    However, Xia Ji looked at her gently and asked with a smile, ¡°¡±You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I ate it¡­¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    The word came early like a spring breeze, blowing away the coldness of winter. Suddenly, Xia Qingxuan had a feeling of ¡± the past is here, but not here. ¡± However, she felt veryfortable in her heart. The estrangement, uneasiness, and fear from before had all disappeared with this word.


    She sat under the sahara tree and looked at the prince whom she had once been hostile to, even bullied, and even besieged.


    Her heart gradually calmed down. She looked around and saw that everyone was listening attentively.


    Madam Xue knew who she was, so she smiled at her in a friendly manner. Xia Qingxuan smiled back.


    At this moment, she felt as if she had just been enlightened.


    More and more ants and spiders appeared. Almost half of the back mountain of Wang Family Town was covered, and the Saha Tree could no longer amodate them.


    As a result, the ants had some ¡± divisions ¡± again. The ¡± divided ¡± little queen ants built their nests again and gathered to listen to the ss.


    The first batch of ant spirits and spider spirits actually showed signs of transformation. Then, in the early spring of the following year, they transformed into two demonic female dolls.


    Xia Ji taught them how to read, how to read, how to be good and evil¡­Then, it was power.

 Chapter 660: 60. The Invaded Universe, the Truth of the World

    Chapter 660: 60. The Invaded Universe, the Truth of the World<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Empress had attacked all the way, while Xia Ji had gained a lot from the enlightenment.


    However, the nine Overgods of the Divine Court had yet to appear.<div>


    In the beginning, they didn¡¯t care about the riots, butter on, something else happened.


    This was an alliance.


    It was a tacit agreement.


    At this moment.


    At the core of the Divine Court, in a very remote area.


    In a ck hall, several figures were sitting upright. Soon, a rustling sound came from outside the hall, like a tide.


    The tide came from afar and hit the stone steps. Then, it spread out like a ck curtain.


    Upon closer inspection, the curtain was definitely not t. There were many corpses on it, as well as faces that were wailing but did not make a sound.


    After the ck curtain touched a bench, it was like a group of twisted ck snakes. It spiraled up along the bench until it filled the entire bench. Then, it took shape and formed the outline of a ck human figure.


    The silhouette spoke in a strange voice, ¡°¡±My name is Ya Zi.¡±


    The others seated were clearly Overgods. Although they weren¡¯t all present, there were still seven of them.<div>


    The six of them had spent decades from the initial ¡± I¡¯m the protagonist ¡± to theter ¡± unscrupulous ¡°, and then to the ¡± gradually low-key ¡± after vaguely understanding the truth of the world. However, they all felt a trace of strangeness and horror in their hearts when they saw this person¡¯s arrival.


    However, the person sitting at the top still said,¡±Wee.¡±


    After saying that, the other person had already activated the istion barrier of this special divine hall.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to know much about the alliance.¡± Ya Zi said.


    The Overgods didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ya Zi decided to tell him everything, ¡°¡±You guys know that you¡¯re the dogs that invaded the universe, right?¡±


    An Overgod suddenly stood up. With a cold snort, he was about to attack, but he was stopped by someone beside him.


    ¡°We are transmigrators, not people of this universe,¡± the person sitting at the head of the table replied.


    Ya Zi replied, ¡± Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Because we are the most pitiful existences in this universe. If it wasn¡¯t for your universe¡¯s invasion, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find a chance to take revenge. ¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to receive the talisman?¡± Ya Zi asked.<div>


    ¡°This is the fourteenth realm.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the 14th realm. But you only need to write your name on the book to break through to the 14th realm. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too easy? ¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Because this power is the Heavenly Dao that has acknowledged you, but it has also bound you.


    After receiving this talisman, you will be different from ordinary people.


    Those who didn¡¯t receive the charms and you are on two different levels. You can extend your lifespan and be high and mighty¡­


    And the price is that if you die, you will be us.


    That¡¯s right, you guys are no exception. Although you¡¯re dogs that invaded the universe, you¡¯re already in this world.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do you think we are?¡±


    ¡°Ancient times, ancient times, immemorial times, primordial times, and even further away are millions of years, tens of millions of years, hundreds of millions of years, billions of years¡­We are the countless living beings who die after receiving the charms.<div>


    We have already lost our original memories and fused together. In this vast and boundless universe, we travel day and night as nutrients for the Heavenly Dao.


    The human body needs blood to maintain itself. Blood contains essence blood, and we are the essence blood of this universe.


    We nourish the universe, nourish all living things, and travel between the stars, but all we want is reincarnation. We have deep resentment in our hearts, and we came to the human world to drag all the other people who received the charms into the hell we are in.¡±


    ¡°Why did the Heavenly Dao allow you toe to the human world?¡±


    ¡°Allow? If not for the will of the Heavenly Dao, why would wee? ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, we will be dragged away from the human world by the power of fate after countless killings, just like in the past ten thousand years, a hundred thousand years, a million years, ten million years, and tens of billions of years.


    However, an ident happened.


    You guys are here.


    Your universe has been invaded, and your universe is obviously more powerful than ours.


    We have also obtained an unprecedented opportunity toplete our rebirth in a new form¡­


    We have never hoped for this universe to be destroyed andpletely upied by your universe. Our will hase into contact with your universe¡¯s Heavenly Dao at some point, so we have reached a consensus and formed an alliance.


    ¡°Now, since your base in the human world has been provoked, let¡¯s join forces andpletely devour this force. For your invasion, for our revenge and rebirth, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Ya Zi¡¯s voice was strangely cold, and it sounded indescribably terrifying in the darkness.


    The seven Overgods thought about it and felt that it was possible. After all, they had received hints from the system to varying degrees.


    One of them, a yellow-robed Overgod who was as majestic as a mountain, said in a low voice,¡±This force is from the Wang Family Town. For some reason, the Supreme Pontiff survived and has returned.


    She has already reactivated the Twelve Men of Gold Formation. If we want to eliminate this force, we need to lock the encirclement outside the area of the Twelve Men of Gold Formation. Fortunately, we know this area.¡±


    The other Supreme Deity, who was dressed in ck and had a cold gaze, said, ¡°¡±A cunning rabbit has three burrows. They might not fall for it. Then, we¡¯ll arrange three traps of different levels. They¡¯ll eventually step on one of them. At that time, we¡¯ll set up a trap at each of them.¡±

 Chapter 661: 60. The Invaded Universe, the Truth of the World

    Chapter 661: 60. The Invaded Universe, the Truth of the World<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Two ces,¡± Ya Zi replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± the ck-robed Overgod asked.<div>


    Ya Zi said, ¡± Only Qiongqi and I have the greatest resentment in thisnd. ¡± He and I can only look at two ces.¡±


    ¡°I can guard a ce by myself. The area around the Twelve Men of Gold Mystic Formation happens to be the kingdom of my children,¡± the ck-robed Supreme God said.


    Seeing that the conversation was heading towards a stalemate, the Supreme God in the lead said, ¡°¡± Let¡¯s do as Ya Zi said and set two divine halls as traps. They can kill the ones outside. We¡¯ll set these two ces and kill them all at once. ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A conspiracy came to an end.


    The tip of the iceberg of the shocking secrets of the universe had been unraveled.


    This conspiracy was the continuation of the alliance that had been formed in that instant.


    The Heavenly Dao was brilliant, the universe was boundless, and it covered countless gxies and star clusters. The human world was just the most special part of this boundless world, but it was not big.


    Although the human world was not small, it was just a grain of sand by the sea in the eyes of the universe.


    The battle between universes and the battle between Heavenly Dao was called the Dao War.<div>


    The Cultivation tournament hadsted for many years and involved many aspects. No one could escape from this battle.


    Everyone was just a participant in this battle, and they were also unable to escape.


    And the killing tribtion continued¡­


    However, the Cultivation tournament had already brought about a disaster.


    This was an unprecedented chaotic world.


    No one could strategize. Those who were full of confidence were destined to be shattered into dust, while those who were careful would still die. This was a world that would not give you hope or the possibility of survival.


    When a mortal dies, they enter the cycle of reincarnation, and their divine soul is crushed into a new soul.


    After the talismans died, they turned into vengeful souls and became nutrients for the cktide.


    The strongest person would fuse with the Heavenly Dao and be a meal for the Heavenly Dao.


    People would always use false hope to numb themselves, thinking that as long as they did something, they could change something and get something. In fact¡­


    It was all just a dream.<div>


    If the Heavenly Dao was the consciousness, then the universe was the body.


    As nutrients in his body, why was he so confident?


    But ¡­ Even so, he still had to do it.


    Xia Ji closed the book.


    He gathered his recent knowledge into a book and began to read it out. After that, he provided it for others to refer to and learn from.


    The reason why he closed the book was because a woman dressed in nun clothes hade to the front of the mountain.


    She was covered in a ck silk dress that was almost transparent. Her long hair was tied up in a snow-white headscarf, and her eyes were charming, like spring water that could stir one¡¯s heart.


    This was ¡®ck Fox King¡¯ killing.


    Since Sha Sheng was here, she naturally knew the identity of the man before her. She didn¡¯t say anything more, put her palms together, and knelt down on Xia Ji¡¯s knees.


    Actually, Xia Ji had already heard about the situation from Madam Cheng Xue.


    Back in Weizhou, the reason why there were still some demons who were close to the Human Sect was because of King White Fox.<div>


    The White Fox King was the nun Huixin of the Northern Fox Tribe.


    However, King ck Fox had been in Yanzhou all this time and only came to meet him now.


    ¡°How many are there now?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± Spiritual Qi is abundant, ¡± King ck Fox said. ¡± I¡¯ve never cked off in my cultivation. I already have nine tails. However, the path of cultivation is endless. The path after that is still unknown.¡±


    ¡°Have you done evil in your daily life?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± I¡¯ve been educated by you, ¡± King ck Fox said frankly. ¡± I¡¯ve nevermitted any crimes. ¡±


    Xia Ji pointed at the Saha Tree and said, ¡°¡±Sit.¡±


    Her words were like a warm spring breeze, and a light shone in the heart of ck Fox King. Back then, she had some other thoughts about this person in front of her, but they had long disappeared in the river of time. She had even found her own cultivation partner.


    Therefore, King of ck Fox hesitated.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, just say it.¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    King ck Fox said, ¡± I have a fellow daoist who is in the form of a mountain tiger. He has been cultivating for thousands of years. After hearing your name, he also wanted toe here to listen to your lecture¡­¡± May I?¡±


    ¡± This is the Wang Family Town, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯lle back to listen to the lecture when I open the gates. ¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the members of the Wang n by the side directly said,¡±Sir, this matter is fine. Since the Empress has returned, my Wang family is prepared to reappear in front of the world.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at ck Fox King. ¡± Let ite then. But if ites to me, I will kill it. ¡±


    King ck Fox bowed respectfully again. ¡± Thank you¡­¡± Old ¡­¡±


    She was a little frightened and couldn¡¯t make a sound. She looked up at the man.


    Xia Ji smiled and nodded.


    Only then did ck Fox King finish his sentence, ¡°¡±Thank you, teacher.¡±


    She was once transformed by Xia Ji and would be educated by Xia Ji in the future, so it was natural for her to call him teacher.


    As time passed, Xia Ji awakened the intelligence of many mountain spirit foxes. Other than ants, spiders, and foxes¡­


    Thus, Xia Ji found a quiet ce outside Wang Family Town and built a thatched cottage to preach.


    Gradually, all kinds of demons came.


    Now, Xia Ji was extremely sensitive to good and evil. If it was a person who hadmitted a heinous crime, he could almost see through it with a single nce and kill him casually. The knowledge he taught naturally contained his understanding of good and evil. To a certain extent, any demon who had benefited from him in the future would share some of the good and evil with him.


    On this day, inte autumn, Xia Ji was preaching his Dao as usual, spreading his karma and umting his karma.


    Suddenly, Madam Xue¡¯s expression changed.


    Seeing Madam Xue¡¯s expression change, Xia Ji knew that something had happened.


    He stopped preaching and closed his eyes.


    With a thought, he followed Madam Xue¡¯s gaze and looked thousands of miles away.


    His expression changed.


    To be more precise, the boundary was beyond Madam Xue¡¯s observation range. It was the limit, and the area was covered in gray, so she couldn¡¯t see what was going on.


    However, at Madam Xue¡¯s level, even if she couldn¡¯t see it, she had a strong premonition that something bad was happening in the gray area.


    Xia Ji felt it too.


    This area was where Little Su, Miao Miao, and Bai Zhu had stepped into.


    From the outside, one could see long des of grass that stretched ten miles into the sky. In the center was an Earth Boundary Stele.


    On the Earth Boundary Stele, it was carved: Luo King City.


    The three words were like blood. In the distance, the dark clouds were heavy and the wind was howling. It seemed to indicate that something ominous was happening.


    ¡± That¡¯s all for today¡¯s sermon, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You can leave now. ¡±


    The group of demons and the cultivators who were listening knew that their teacher must have something to do, so they left respectfully.


    Xia Ji knocked on the ground.


    The distant Saha Tree understood and extended a root to Xia Ji¡¯s feet. Madam Xue¡¯s primordial spirit returned to her body and extended a root.


    ¡°Does Qi Jue know what happened in Luo King City?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Qi Jue was the name that the Saha Tree Demon had invited him to.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly.¡± The old tree demon waved his hand.


    Xia Ji¡¯s thoughts were flying as he said, ¡°¡±Send Nian Ying three hundred miles outside Luo King City.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qi Jue said.


    ¡°Nian Ying, stay 300 miles away and monitor the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± said Madam Xue.


    With that, she disappeared from where she was.


    ¡°Can you send me directly into the fog?¡± Xia Ji asked again.


    ¡°That gray aura hides an unknown terrifying power¡­¡± Qi Jue said.


    ¡°Can the roots go in?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Qi Jue¡¯s roots, which were rooted under the ground, began to probe. Soon, he replied,¡±No, that aura has isted us from detection and all kinds of approaches.¡±


    ¡°How close can we get?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Ten miles, I can airdrop Buddha into the city from ten miles away,¡± Qi Jue said. My airdrop will be very fast. It will only take an instant for me to cover a distance of ten miles.¡±


    ¡°How long will the Ten Thousand Mile Earth Evasion take?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Three seconds,¡± Qi Jue said.


    Xia Ji calcted silently in his heart¡­


    It would take about four seconds from where he was standing to when he crashed into the gray Luo King City.


    ¡°When I say we¡¯re leaving, you¡¯ll bring me into the earth and then throw me into the city,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Qi Jue said.


    After saying this, Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm. He waved his hands, and the world changed colors.


    The Wheel of Yin Yang Karmic Book, which emitted a great pressure,y across the sky and covered the brilliance of the scorching sun in the autumn frosty sky.


    Xia Ji turned his hands, and Yin and Yang rotated. They condensed and became smaller until they turned into a light wheel the size of a water tank and floated behind him.


    He raised his right hand and took out the Underworld de.


    He moved his left hand and put the Sea Calming Pearl on his neck.


    After doing all this, he said to the dumbfounded Qi Jue, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go

 Chapter 662: Two Overgods? Killing Them in Less Than a Second!

    Chapter 662: Two Overgods? Killing Them in Less Than a Second!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In Luo King City.


    The ground was scorched, and countless corpses were strewn about. Hundreds of thousands of people in the city had already perished. The Empress and the others might still have some misgivings when they attacked, so they would try their best to reduce the area.<div>


    However, the Overgods would not. They would release their power without restraint, just like how humans would identally step on ants when fighting in an ant field.


    These Overgods had identally killed an entire city of people.


    The violent energy was like a tidal wave that covered the surroundingsyer byyer. It crushed the surroundings and caused the mountains to copse and the earth to crack. The bodies of the dead were shattered into pieces as they copsed, turning into remains and corpses.


    The Queen¡¯s expression was gloomy as she stood where she was. Although the Twelve Men of Gold Array could not be used here, she had a terrifying body, a fourteen level Karma Armor formed by Karma, and the ability to revive the dead given by the Goddess of Death¡­


    She was almost an undying existence, but even so, she was unable to stop the ughter of the Divine Court. In just a short while, many of the Wang family elites she had brought with her had already died.


    The remaining elites formed their own formations, turning into small groups of guerris that surrounded the Empress and fought fiercely with the Divine Court¡¯s God¡¯s Servants in the city.


    Wang Qi and Wang Xiang were fighting with two Remnants not far away, but they were both at a disadvantage.


    The Empress nced at the ck-robed Overgod.


    She instinctively realized that this person was very strong¡­


    However, when she saw her subordinates dying one after another, she did not wait any longer. She moved her body and wanted to support them.


    But just as she moved, the ck-robed Overgod appeared in front of her. A cold light shed out at high speed, and his power was wild and violent¡­<div>


    The dended on Little Su¡¯s body.


    The queen¡¯s body instantly turned jade-white, as if she was wearing armor.


    However, the ck-robed Overgod once more exerted power, and a blood-red glow appeared on his de. The jade-white armor actually began to crack; it was clear that he was incredibly powerful.


    Queen punched out with her fist. This enormous fist of monstrous strength was like a missile that had beenunched. It directly stirred up endless circles in the air. The huge force tore through the air and sted out at the ck-robed Overgod at close range.


    However, this ck-robed Overgod¡¯s speed and reaction speed were both extremely fast. Little Su¡¯s attack only managed to strike an afterimage. As the afterimage was still shattering, Queen felt another pain in her back. The damage to her golden body had increased again. A few more shes and she would probably bepletely shattered.


    When she was injured, she heard a disdainful sneering from the sky.


    ¡°Why, did you rush back to court death again?


    I didn¡¯t kill you two hundred years ago. You¡¯re lucky, hahaha.¡±


    The Empress did not respond. Her brows were filled with darkness. She suddenly turned around and swung her fist. The wind from her fist was like a cannon, bringing with it a burst of thunder in the gray Luo King City.


    However, it still failed as expected.


    Clearly, this ck-robed Overgod was extremely fast.<div>


    Immediately after, the ck-robed Overgod transformed into a ck beam of light. The de in his hand contained a bizarre power thatpletely surpassed the power of the fourteenth level as it shed down towards Little Su.


    The Empress would not be beaten up forever. She turned around and blocked with both hands. A huge attractive force suddenly emitted from her body. The cracked jade-white armor immediately solidified into molten gold, like heavy armor with mountains and rivers flowing on it.


    As soon as the heavy armor appeared, she was like the center of a storm. Everything around her, including the attacks of the enemies, were directed at her body.


    The colorful violent energy drowned her¡­


    In the next moment, she absorbed the surrounding energy and swung her fist again.


    This punch could be said to have truly caused the world to copse.


    A power that was ten times stronger than before, and with an even greater speed, it sted towards the ck-robed Overgod.


    This time, the ck-robed Overgod¡¯s speed was slightly slower. He was just about to raise his de to receive this attack head-on when someone suddenly blocked his path.


    It was the Overgod, who was wearing an earthen yellow robe. He was as majestic as a mountain, but his eyes carried a hint of frivolity.


    The yellow-robed Overgod directly blocked Little Su¡¯s fist.


    However, in the next second, the expected violent explosion did not happen. For some reason, the abdomen of the yellow-robed Overgod began to spin like quicksand. Little Su had absorbed the violent energy in the surroundings and unleashed an extremely powerful attack¡­It was actually devoured.<div>


    It was as if Little Su had not hit a human body, but a desert.


    The yellow-robed Overgod smiled slightly, and his eyebrows even twitched slightly. In his eyes, this Apocalypse Pope wrapped in the Nine Dragons Swallowing the Sun was far more precious than the other women he had yed with. He could be said to be a precious treasure.


    His gaze even swept across Little Su¡¯s wrist, which had lost its molten gold and zed jade white color, and then looked at her long legs. Then, he revealed a charming smile.


    Just as he wasughing, the ck-robed Overgod had already shed out. His de was covered in a bloodthirsty aura, and it was unknown how many people he would have to kill in order to obtain this bloodthirsty aura.


    Clearly, this Overgod¡¯s baleful aura wasn¡¯t obtained by killing people. If it was a cheat, it was very likely that this person had obtained a cheat that was ¡± massacring. ¡±


    Now, when he flew out, he said coldly, ¡°¡±You shouldn¡¯t have provoked me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the blood fiend suddenly soared into the sky like a deep sea wave. For a moment, it actually brought along red light that filled the sky. It was like a huge divine beast that had just flown out of a bloody bathtub. The de was covered in hot blood red. The tyrannical power surged in all directions and shed at Little Su.


    This was his unique blood aura, and the saber itself also contained a strange bacsh. If he was hit, he would have no choice but to die again.

 Chapter 663: Two Overgods? Killing Them in Less Than a Second!

    Chapter 663: Two Overgods? Killing Them in Less Than a Second!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Empress wanted to dodge, but she wasn¡¯t as fast as the ck-robed Overgod.


    But at the crucial moment, her hand was pulled.<div>


    And then, the ck-robed Overgod¡¯s wild sh missed.


    Little Su turned her head in shock¡­


    She saw Miao Miao pulling her hand.


    Yes, they just held hands.


    She dodged the attack.


    The ck-robed Overgod¡¯s saber strike was so powerful that the entire ground was about to be sent flying. The surrounding ruins were once again sent flying into the sky by the bloodlust, turning into dust that filled the sky. All the corpses and severed limbs were also shattered, turning into a river of blood that floated towards him.


    The ck-robed Overgod turned his head sideways, his eyes narrowing into a smile. ¡± Another one. Interesting, interesting. Looks like I¡¯ll have to kill both of them together. ¡±


    After saying that, he waved his saber horizontally, and a red light tore through the air.


    Little Su hurriedly hugged Miao Miao, but she still took the hit alone.


    If the attack energy was simr, then ranged attacks were inferior to melee attacks.


    The basic theory of this battle was vividly exined at this time. Little Su actually blocked the knife. Then, she threw Miao Miao into the alley beside her and said,¡±Don¡¯te out.¡±<div>


    Miaomiao hid in the alley pitifully. If they were talking about hide-and-seek, no one could find her.


    On the other side, the white figure had a serious expression and a frown. She was obviously not using her full strength and was on guard against something. At the same time, she was also dodging the attack of a Master God who was holding a long sword.


    These attacks were very troublesome. The power of heaven and earth contained in them was actually a ¡°bacsh¡± type. As long as one was injured, there was almost no solution.


    The situation was critical, and it was obvious that it had escted in the next moment.


    Queen was already barely able to defend herself against a ck-robed Overgod. At this moment, another blue figure shot out. This blue figure was extremely huge. When it raised its hand, it didn¡¯t seem to do anything. It felt as if space was about to split apart, and the entire world began to tremble violently.


    Queen looked up at the gray barrier.


    She didn¡¯t know what this barrier was made of, but she couldn¡¯t enter or leave. Otherwise, she would have left long ago.


    At this point in the battle, she understood that this was definitely a trap¡­


    In the distance, there were still a few powerful auras that had yet to move. At this moment, they were watching him struggle like cats ying with mice.


    ¡°If there was the Twelve Metal Men Formation, we could still fight, but now ¡­¡±


    The Empress sighed in her heart, but her eyes immediately shed with the coldness of an overlord. What was there to fear?<div>


    Even if I die, I can crawl back from hell!


    The jade light on her petite body shone brightly, and the patterns of mountains and rivers flowed endlessly. The originally shattered Karma Armor was once again attached to her. Then, she clenched her fists and suddenly soared into the sky to meet the blue shadow.


    As for the blue shadow, it attacked. The ck-robed Overgod actually sheathed his de and stood to the side, watching with a cold smile.


    In the sky.


    Jade light flickered, and mountains and rivers gathered on the fist covered in ck membrane.


    Lan Ying¡¯s punch was also covered with a ck membrane. At the same time, it pulled the entire space to produce spiderweb-like cracks. Although there were no spatial cracks, it was obvious how powerful this punch was.


    Fist to fist.


    Little Su wasn¡¯t an offensive yer. Under the surge of energy, she spat out a mouthful of golden blood and flew backwards. At the same time, her limbs felt weak.


    The ck-robed Overgod, who had been watching the show from a short distance away, suddenly struck out with his de. This de once again unleashed an infinite amount of blood-red light, and a baleful aura surged from the east. It was like a surging tide of blood beasts. This powerful energy instantly drew closer to Little Su¡¯s waist, and it looked as if it was about to cut her in half.


    Little Su wanted to react, but she was not a speed yer. When the attack came, she could only block it¡­


    At this moment.<div>


    As she flew in the air, she saw a knife with her face facing up.


    The de pierced through the gray barrier of the city.


    The moment she saw the tip of the de, she suddenly felt that her speed had slowed down¡­


    She could see the knife cut through the shield like a snail, and a figure floated in through the gap.


    As soon as the figure floated in, she saw a grinding wheel spinning non-stop.


    The ck fish and the white fish spun like a millstone.


    The figure¡¯s face was normal and gentle. He was smiling at her and even blinking.


    Little Su¡¯s eyebrows rxed. It was her brother!


    But it only stretched out¡­


    Her speed was only enough to see this.


    In fact, when her optical nerves realized that Xia Ji had broken through the barrier and entered Luo King City, Xia Ji was no longer there.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of the ck-robed Overgod.


    He raised his left hand slightly, then grabbed at the bloodthirsty de of the ck-robed Overgod.


    However, the ck-robed Overgod reacted very quickly as well. Although he wasn¡¯t as fast as Xia Ji, he was still a speed type¡­


    Therefore, when he saw the enemy approaching at an extremely fast speed, he was originally panicking. However, when he saw the other party actually raise his hand to grab his saber, he was delighted.


    In such a short period of time, he was unable to change anything. He could only use all his strength to make the power of the saber even more vigorous and the blood-red light even more intense.


    In the next instant.


    The blood-red light that blotted out the sky and covered the earth struck Xia Ji¡¯s left hand.


    A Yin Yang Wheel appeared in Xia Ji¡¯s left hand.


    The grinding wheel had actually managed to block the attack of the ck-robed Overgod¡­


    She just clung to him.


    Instead of blocking,


    It wasn¡¯t resolved.


    At the same time, Xia Ji¡¯s left hand flew through the air and descended towards the nearby blue-robed Overgod.


    The Yin Yang Karmic Book Wheel spun, and the power that was stuck to it spun as well.


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 664: Two Overgods? Killing Them in Less Than a Second!

    Chapter 664: Two Overgods? Killing Them in Less Than a Second!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In an instant, the boundless saber shadow of a bloodthirsty saber, apanied by a blood-red light that resembled a raging tide, followed Xia Ji¡¯s sh and descended upon the blue-robed Overgod!


    The ck-robed Overgod was shocked to discover that this strike was even more powerful than the one he had just struck out with. Clearly, it had been infused with the power of the attacker himself.<div>


    What kind of power was this?


    The blue-robed Overgod was puzzled, but he still hurriedly raised his hand to block. The ck membrane covered him. For him to be able to react in less than a second was already quite impressive.


    On the other side, the yellow-robed Overgod who specialized in defense was currently flying over. However, he was currently facing the same problem as Little Su¡­


    In front of this kind of high-speedbat type opponent, he was like a snail.


    He simply couldn¡¯t make it in time.


    Boom!


    In the next instant.


    The blood-red de light had actually been blocked by the blue-robed Overgod.


    However, before he could be proud and say a few harsh words, at the same time ¡­


    An unbelievable and extremely confusing scene appeared.


    The blue-robed Overgod exploded almost instantly. His head was cut in half from the inside out, and a mist of blood exploded.<div>


    This was Xia Ji¡¯s Nine ming Saber.


    With Zhurong¡¯s Heart me as the starting point, the saber that was mixed with the mes of the Nine Great Omen shed out from the body of the blue-clothed Overgod.


    The blue-robed Overgod¡¯s attention had been drawn to the blood-red de, and he had naturally been distracted. He had been instantly killed by this extremely treacherous, diversionary attack.


    There was no way to counter this attack. Even if the blue-robed Overgod knew about it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. This was because he was facing an enhanced version of the ck-robed Overgod, as well as Xia Ji¡¯s attack.


    Xia Ji¡¯s richbat skills amplified the advantage of this attack.


    Thus, with a single sh, he had killed an Overgod in an instant.


    After finishing off one of them, the ck-robed Overgod was still in a state of shock and disbelief. However, his pupils suddenly contracted. He realized that the mysterious enemy who had just shed out didn¡¯t seem to need any time to catch his breath.


    The enemy disappeared again when he attacked.


    It didn¡¯t disappear.


    Instead, he was walking towards him at an extremely fast speed, stepping on the camera that had been slowed down by tens of thousands of times.


    He didn¡¯t leave in a hurry at all. It even gave people the feeling that he was an ordinary person taking a stroll after eating.<div>


    But¡­


    He was here.


    He was walking over.


    The threat of death instantly locked onto the ck-robed Overgod.


    The ck-robed Overgod was also a speed-type yer. His gaze swept over the yellow-robed Overgod who specialized in defense, and he discovered that hisrade had only moved a few meters in space. There was simply no way he could keep up with the battle.


    Therefore, he also disyed his strong battle instincts. He did not hastily swing his saber. After all, he had guessed that the other party could borrow strength. Instead, he horizontally swung his saber and assumed a defensive posture. The ck membrane and the Blood Qi attached themselves to him at the same time, like two bottomless pools.


    However, at this moment, he saw the enemy who was slowly walking over open his eyes.


    The third eye.


    The chaotic dark red long and narrow vertical pupil was located between his eyebrows.


    The ck long de in his right hand was already shing down without any hesitation.


    The de of death, the chaotic and violent nine-colored me, and the ck membrane¡­<div>


    One sh.


    It broke through his blood defense and cut him in half from head to toe.


    Xia Ji appeared.


    One second.


    He killed two Overgods.


    Then, time returned to normal. Xia Jinded on Little Su¡¯s body and hooked his arm around the Empress ¡®waist, bringing her down.


    Then, he stood in front of her.


    As he smiled, the world around him began to be mottled, illusory, and burning.

 Chapter 665: 62. Slaughtering the Divine Court, the Black Tide Transforming!

    Chapter 665: 62. ughtering the Divine Court, the ck Tide Transforming!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Empress wanted to say something to Xia Ji, but before she could say anything, the image of her brother or father blurred again.


    At such a critical moment, there would always be people who would make the mistake of wasting time and wasting the opportunity by speaking. However, Xia Ji was already very experienced inbat. When he stopped to catch Little Su, he hadpleted a cirction of his power, which could be considered as a breather. Now, he set off again.<div>


    There was no need to ask where the enemy was.


    Why was it an enemy? This was simply a game that would not end until one of them died.


    What else did he want to say?


    His gaze swept across the scene before him.


    Many of the Divine Court¡¯s Servants were crushing the Wang Family Army, and some Divine Masters and Divine Princes were surrounding this ce like cats ying with mice. As for the entire city, it had already been wiped out in the battle just now.


    In the entire Luo King City, all themoners had actually been implicated in this great battle and suffered miserably.


    Xia Ji knew that Xiao Su would never do such a thing, so¡­


    As he strolled leisurely at a microsecond speed, he looked at the earthen-yellow-robed Overgod.


    The Overgod¡¯s body was muscr, and his frivolous eyes were filled with shock, panic, and confusion. He had already epted the fact that his tworades had been killed in an instant.


    However, he was very puzzled. He had spent more than two hundred years to prove that the nine of them werepletely invincible. Why was it that an unknown enemy suddenly appeared and was able to instantly kill the two Overgods on his side?


    This was an instant kill!<div>


    If this was a storybook, and the nine of them were the main characters of the invincible novel, then wouldn¡¯t it be very unreasonable for such a person to suddenly appear?


    The invincible main character was killed by an enemy that came out of nowhere. It was too fake, wasn¡¯t it? He had heard about the incident in Yanzhou and even sent people to investigate, but they all said that it was a catastrophe demon beast that killed him¡­


    Could it be?


    Suddenly, the yellow-robed Overgod¡¯s mind began to open up.


    But soon, he reacted to Xia Ji¡¯s snail-like speed. His body was covered in a ck membrane, and quicksand flowed inside him. The evil karma behind him was like an indescribable cloud that grew and exploded, almost dyeing half the sky.


    Just as Xia Ji¡¯s saber shed at him, the evil karma in half the sky shot towards Xia Ji like a thousand arrows.


    However, Xia Ji didn¡¯t care about these bad karma.


    When the Evil Karmic Arrownded on his body, the microsecond speed Three Pupils Enhanced Nine mes Underworld de in his hand had already shed out. It passed through the vast evil karma, cut through the ck membrane, andnded on the earthen yellow Overgod.


    This strike was like shing down on a vast desert. The yellow sand within the body of the yellow-robed Overgod began to dance about, turning into a vast expanse of darkness. Although the sand exploded and was destroyed in various ways, the yellow-robed Overgod remainedpletely unharmed.


    Even though the de had shattered the desert, causing half of the sand to explode, it still hadn¡¯t been able to injure the yellow-robed Overgod.


    On the other side, when the evil karma attacked Xia Ji, it was like rain falling on the surface of ake, stirring up circles of Yin and Yang markings. Then, they were automatically deflected to the side, not touching Xia Ji at all.<div>


    The yellow-robed Overgod could sense that the power of the saber had beenpletely exhausted. He secretly let out a sigh of relief. His defensive abilities were extremely unique, and also extremely powerful.


    He could use the golden finger to turn a certain region in this world into his body. As long as this region was not destroyed, he would not die.


    More than a hundred years ago, he had spent a full twenty years to refine a desert that was more than two thousand miles long in the west of Yanzhou into his own body. From there, his defensive power had increased by a terrifying level.


    If he couldn¡¯t destroy this desert, he couldn¡¯t kill him.


    But how could it be easy to kill him?


    Not to mention that his attack power was not weak, even his colleagues and countless subordinates would not let anyone get close. This was also where his confidence in being invincibley.


    I¡¯m already so strong, but I¡¯m still not invincible. Isn¡¯t that uneptable?


    The yellow-robed Overgod saw that Xia Ji¡¯s attack had no effect, so he raised his hand and pressed down. Before he could press down, a rumbling sound could be heard from beneath Luo King City. It was clear that the mystic formation that had been deliberately set up there had been activated once again. Thick corpses and death energy gathered, as if it was loading a cannon.


    However, how could a frog at the bottom of a well know thews of nature?


    How dare he talk about justice?


    Xia Ji¡¯s figure had already closed in on him, and he was now face-to-face.<div>


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand suddenly clenched¡­


    Not far away, the God¡¯s Servants and the Wang Family Army who were fighting with their god arts suddenly stopped. They were confused. They realized that they couldn¡¯t use their god arts.


    Yes, the power of heaven and earth had beenpletely stripped away by Xia Ji.


    The trace of Dao Connotation in the Snail Sky Ring had been refined by him. At this moment, it was the square inch of the Snail Sky in his palm.


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand gripped the power of heaven and earth, and his third eye emitted rays of red light, giving him the power of heaven and earth for the tribtion.


    The power of heaven and earth of the two worlds waspletely attached to his left hand.


    Only then did the yellow-robed Overgod let out a sigh of relief. When he saw this, his heart immediately tightened. He gritted his teeth as he activated the Xuan formation to attack, while continuing to use all the power in his body to defend.


    He thought that Xia Ji would throw this punch.


    But Xia Ji didn¡¯t.


    Xia Ji¡¯s hand that contained the power of the two worlds slowly spread out as if he was pinching a willow leaf. His lips moved to his palm and blew gently, saying, ¡°¡±Kill him.¡±

 Chapter 666: 62. Slaughtering the Divine Court, the Black Tide Transforming!

    Chapter 666: 62. ughtering the Divine Court, the ck Tide Transforming!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When the yellow-robed Overgod heard these three words, which didn¡¯t contain the slightest bit of killing intent, he didn¡¯t know who this mysterious and terrifying enemy was talking to.


    In the next moment¡­<div>


    He saw it.


    The others saw it too.


    The entire dimension seemed to copse, and everything within it began to madly crush towards the yellow-robed Overgod.


    The red barrier transformed into a devilish hand that tightly wrapped around the yellow-robed Overgod¡¯s body.


    Both worlds were filled with great malice towards the yellow-robed Overgod, and it would be ufortable if they didn¡¯t kill him.


    The yellow-robed Overgod had barely been able to activate the Xuan formation attack. Xia Ji didn¡¯t even need to defend himself. He was instantly drowned out by the Raging Berserker Tide of Cmity attacks.


    The yellow-robed Overgod felt as though his defenses were rapidly approaching their limits¡­


    However, everything happened very quickly.


    Even Xia Ji¡¯s words, ¡± Kill him ¡°, seemed to have been fast-forwarded a hundred times.


    Now, Xia Ji had both good and evil in his body. He was neither a saint nor a demon, and he could do as he pleased. Naturally, he could use the power of the Heavenly Constitution again.


    Words follow thew, nothing more than this.<div>


    Moreover, he hadpletely seized the power of heaven and earth in this area.


    Then, he used the power of heaven and earth from his Fire Tribtion Origin.


    The power of thisbination was enough to cause the yellow-robed Overgod to be on the verge of death, even if he had endless opportunities and endless defenses.


    Xia Ji took a step forward, and his ck de swept past. His left hand gently tugged at the yellow-robed Overgod¡¯s hair, and a head was ripped off.


    As for the headless body of the yellow-robed Overgod, it was instantly crushed to pieces by the terrifying power of the Dual World.


    Only then did time return to normal.


    Xia Ji waved his hands, and the bodies of the three Overgods that had died in thest three to four seconds fell into his interspatial dimension.


    Then, he retreated to the alley, grabbed Miao Miao, and asked gently, ¡°¡±Are you alright?¡±


    Miao Miao stared at him and shook her head.


    ¡°Cover your ears,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    Miao Miao obediently reached out her ws and covered her ears, staring at him with her watery eyes.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s time to break the formation core,¡± Xia Ji said.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The two strands of World Energy that had just crushed the yellow-robed Overgod were like two massive dragons.


    One of them was zing red, while the other was shapeless, drilling into the ground.


    Heaven and earth quieted down for a moment, and then a deafening roar sounded.


    The mystic array that was like a gray eggshell that enveloped Luo King City was also shattered.


    Xia Ji looked up at the many God¡¯s Servants and said, ¡°¡±Kill them.¡±


    The two violent dragons of heaven and earth broke through the ground as if they had received an order. They split into thousands of pythons and pounced on the God¡¯s Servants.


    With one person entering, the situation changed.


    Everyone was in shock.


    And this process was extremely fast from beginning to end.<div>


    Xia Ji looked up at a few ¡®tough guys¡¯ like the Deity who was fighting Wang Xiang and the two or three Divine Masters in the distance.


    He didn¡¯t need to use the ck de to deal with these Remnants. He could just use the de at will.


    The Nine ming Saber, which could be used anywhere, instantly shed out from the stomachs of the Remnants, cutting them in half from the inside out. Xia Ji lifted his hand to suck the corpses of the Remnants, then dragged the ck saber and pounced on the remaining God Lords in this mysterious scene.


    But at this moment¡­


    The ground suddenly shook.


    The long autumn grass in the distance seemed to have been gripped tightly by a force. It was shocked and suddenly stopped.


    Xia Ji¡¯s flying body paused for a moment.


    He was connected to Madam Xue through a secret technique, and Madam Xue was observing him from three hundred miles away¡­


    At this moment, he saw a strange scene in the shared vision.


    Luo King City, which was in ruins, was located in the center.


    The gray and withered grass around them remained motionless.


    At the same time, the silent ck tide had swept over from all directions.


    The ck tide was silent, filled with treacherous corpses, cursed faces, and torn faces.


    And the ck tide was so vast that it covered a radius of more than ten miles.


    The speed of the tide was getting faster and faster. It was like countless bizarre beasts that were panting heavily as they rushed towards Luo King City.


    What was the ck tide in the eyes of cultivators?


    Those who had reached the 14th level and obtained the ck membrane faced this ck tide¡­


    It was like a martial artist who had just learned how to use a sword suddenly encountering a tsunami.


    Not only that.


    Xia Ji also saw an inky human figure forming at the very front of the ck tide. The human figure carried a strange and unpredictable aura as it rolled toward them.


    The world fell silent.


    The atmosphere became extremely heavy.


    Little Su also noticed that something was wrong.


    The others also felt this solemnity.


    ¡°Qi Jue, run with the others first,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said softly.


    Because the Xuan formation had been broken, the roots of the S Tree had also spread in. At this moment, upon hearing the order, they immediately swept up the remnants of the Wang Family Town, then the Empress¡¯s ankles. Xia Jiban, who was hugging Miao Miao, was also swept up, and Bai Zhu, who was at the side, was also swept up.


    Although the group earth burrow was still a little difficult and could not move ten thousand miles, it was still possible to move several hundred miles.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    One figure after another disappeared.


    Xia Ji was naturally thest to leave.


    At this moment, he felt the strange movement here. He suddenly looked at Miao Miao, who was in his arms and was a little confused.¡±You leave first.¡±


    Then, he released his hand, but the roots around his ankle were still there.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    However, there was no response. Before she could finish asking, she had already been brought hundreds of miles away by the Saha Tree. Together with Little Su and the others, they appeared in a forest.


    Miao Miao had a strange feeling, as if she was being stared at or locked on by something the moment she left¡­


    What was it?


    On the other side¡­


    Xia Ji had stopped because he saw the ck figure in the ck tide suddenly transform into a monster that was hundreds of feet tall. ck ink flowed from the candle¡¯s tears, and it towered up like a bizarre beast that had emerged from the sea of ink. Then, the monster that was hundreds of feet tall grabbed a ck spear and pointed it at the ground, as if it was about to stab it ruthlessly.


    Clearly, this thing had discovered the Saha Tree Demon and was preparing to destroy it. If he didn¡¯t stop it, and the Saha Tree Demon couldn¡¯t withstand it, it would probably die here.


    The Saha Tree Demon sensed Xia Ji¡¯s intentions and brought him to the front of the ck tide.


    Naturally, Xia Ji did not know that the cktide could ally with the transmigrators¡­


    However, the situation did not allow him to ask and investigate.


    Therefore, he used the Snail Sky Double Heaven and Earth Super Power and the Three Pupils Nine mes Underworld de.


    The reddish-ck de light shed through the monster that was hundreds of feet long¡­


    The monster was like a raging tide that suddenly encountered a ten thousand feet tall reef. It was suddenly split in half.


    However, the body that was split in the middle began to sew up again¡­


    In other words, Xia Ji¡¯s attack had broken it and even cut through the ck membrane, but it did not seem to have hurt it. Or perhaps it had hurt it, but its recovery speed was too fast.


    Xia Ji frowned slightly.


    As for the Saha Tree Demon, it took advantage of the time when the ck tide monster was recovering to wrap itself around Xia Ji and flee hundreds of miles away. At the same time, it frantically retracted its roots and left the location of the ck tide.


    In the forest hundreds of miles away.


    The autumn rain was gathering.


    Heaven and earth felt somewhat stifling.


    The water vapor in the air was extremely cold.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Xia Ji emerge from the ground.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say much. He sat down cross-legged and continued to observe Luo King City and the ck tide with Madam Xue¡¯s eyes.


    Xia Xiaosu also knew that the Wang Family Town¡¯s army would not be of much use in such a situation. Thus, she took this time tofort Wang Xiang and Wang Qi before letting the Solo Tree Demon take them back to the Wang Family.


    Miao Miao was sitting under a big tree, wrapped in a white cat cloak, not knowing what to do.


    Bai Zhu looked at Xia Ji with interest, but she also looked into the distance with a serious expression. She had obviously learned about the ck tide through some means, and she was observing it through some means.


    He naturally knew what the cktide was.


    ¡± His ¡± gaze traversed hundreds of miles andnded outside Luo King City.


    And then¡­


    He and Xia Ji saw the ck tide dissipate at almost the same time, and the monster that was hundreds of feet in the lead turned into a single-horned youth and slowly walked into Luo King City.


    In the city, some God Lords didn¡¯t seem to fear him at all and stepped forward to meet him.


    Their expressions turned cold.

 Chapter 667: 63. Kill Ya Zi!

    Chapter 667: 63. Kill Ya Zi!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mr. Qi, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    Bai Zhu smiled. At some point, she had already grabbed an umbre.<div>


    As she casually opened the umbre, the first drop of rain fell from the sky.


    Xia Ji looked at the mysterious woman who imed to be a transmigrator and nodded.


    The two of them strolled to a stream.


    Xia Ji also held up an umbre.


    The two of them looked at the stream in the forest.


    ¡°Mister Qi, have you ever thought about the existence of a mighty figure ten billion years ago?¡± Bai Zhu asked.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t ask a boring question like ¡± Who are you? ¡± Instead, he replied honestly, ¡°¡±There should be.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Bai Zhu said.


    Xia Ji frowned and waited calmly for the rest of the story.


    Bai Zhu said, ¡± In this universe, if someone dies after receiving the talisman, their soul will not return to the Reincarnation Stage, nor will they be reborn. Instead, they will gather together, tear each other apart, and reassemble into unknown existences. ¡±<div>


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t interrupt him with a stupid question like ¡± how did you know? ¡± Instead, he continued to listen.


    ¡°Some of these souls died when they first entered the talisman,¡± Bai Zhu said.¡±Some of them became mighty figures and reached the level of Dao Integration before dying. Some of them were even more powerful than some existences whoter reached Dao Integration, but they also died.


    As time passed, more and more souls gathered. They traveled through the universe and gxies, and this is the ck tide.¡±


    ¡°Why does the cktide exist?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± The nutrients of the Heavenly Dao, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± Humans need blood to maintain the health of their bodies, and the universe also needs blood to maintain its vitality. This ck tide is the blood of the universe.


    However, how could a higher-being be willing to be a nutrient? Even if their bodies were torn apart and their consciousness reassembled, there was still something that could not be eliminated, and that was hatred.


    They are filled with deep hatred for this universe. If it were you or me, we would be the same.¡±


    Before Xia Ji could say anything, he said,


    ¡°So, the cktide must have a deep hatred for the universe. First of all¡­¡± Bai Zhu continued.


    Then, he looked deeply at Xia Ji. ¡°¡±Secondly, the cktide will not form an alliance with any existence, not even the tip of the iceberg of the cktide. Unless¡­The supreme existence in the cktide thinks that this will allow them toplete their revenge on the universe.¡±


    As she spoke, Xia Ji was deep in thought. He continued, ¡°¡± And these divine sons of the Master Godse from other universes. Although there are many possibilities for them to appear on arge scale, there is no doubt that other universes are invading our universe. ¡±<div>


    Bai Zhu looked at him with admiration and said, ¡°¡± The supreme consciousness of the cktide and the consciousness of the Heavenly Axiom that invaded the universe may have unintentionallye into contact and formed an alliance from top to bottom. As a result, the Lord of Resentment in the cktide is now standing on the same side as the Master God. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a transmigrator,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you?¡± asked Bai Zhu.


    ¡°I am,¡± Xia Ji replied with a smile.


    ¡°You might be, but even if you were, you are no longer one.¡± Bai Zhu said faintly.


    This tribtion was the eighteenth tribtion, and it was also the darkest moment of the Void Tribtions that hadsted for 288,000 years. Now, it seemed that there was an invasion of the universe from the outside and a ck tide from the inside¡­


    No one could have predicted the current situation. This time, the entire universe would be involved in an unprecedented battle and ughter.


    You, me, or any other existence would only be chess pieces in the battle between the universes¡­


    Of course, this was just my guess, but there was plenty of evidence to prove it.


    I¡¯m telling you this because I want to tell you that I¡¯m your friend until thest step.


    And if we reach the final step, you and I will just face the copse of the universe together or survive.¡±<div>


    ¡°Did you know?¡± Bai Zhu looked at Xia Ji solemnly. In this battle between universes, our universe should be¡­On the weaker side, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be so many transmigrators.


    If the cktide really formed an alliance with the invading universe as I said, then ¡­ If there are no idents, our universe is destined to be destroyed.


    When the nest is overturned, how can the eggs be intact? Do you understand, Mister Qi?¡±


    ¡± I understand, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± But shouldn¡¯t you be honest about your identity? ¡±


    ¡°Mister Qi should have his own guesses, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to say it. Please forgive me,¡± Bai Zhu said.


    She nced at the man in front of her and suddenly smiled.¡±Or perhaps you can try to woo me and make me fall in love with you. After we be Dao partners, I¡¯ll naturally tell you everything I know?¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t hit me, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± If you hit me, I can leave immediately. Neither of us will benefit. ¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you show me?¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    ¡± I think we should work together, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± It¡¯s both a coboration and a demonstration. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    After saying this, he suddenly moved.


    However, Bai Zhu was caught off guard because Xia Ji wasn¡¯ting for her. Instead, he shed to the white cat girl holding the umbre under the tree.


    Miao Miao sensed an extremely dangerous aura.


    Then, she saw Xia Ji draw a trail in the autumn rain and suddenly appear in front of her. He raised his hand and pped her forehead.


    Miao Miao¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Xia Ji. She watched as his hand began to spin the Yin Yang Wheel, and the ck fish and white fish swam happily.

 Chapter 668: 63. Kill Ya Zi!

    Chapter 668: 63. Kill Ya Zi!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pa!


    The hand pped three inches in front of her forehead, but it turned into a barrier of Yin and Yang, blocking an arrow that suddenly appeared from space.<div>


    The arrow was extremely sharp and covered in a ck membrane. It also contained a strong counterforce. However, when itnded on Xia Ji¡¯s palm, it spun along with the Yin Yang fish and then flew to the side.


    If he hadn¡¯t blocked it, Miao Miao would have been shot through the head by the arrow.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xia Ji searched with his divine sense, but he couldn¡¯t find the problem.


    He med himself, but when he looked at Miao Miao, who was staring at him with her eyes wide open, he felt pity for her.


    While he was asking the question, another arrow suddenly shot out from the space five to six inches behind Miao Miao¡¯s head. Xia Ji shifted his body and swatted the arrow away.


    In the next few moments, he had already hit Miao Miao more than ten times.


    ¡°Just now¡­¡± Miao Miao said. When I left Luo King City, I seemed to have been targeted by something. It might be this¡­¡±


    Xia Ji understood what was going on.


    Transmigrators had many tricks up their sleeves. Perhaps when he left, a certain transmigrator used his power.


    However, this transmigrator actually used it on Miao Miao. It was really despicable.<div>


    His heart turned cold.


    The arrows were getting faster and faster.


    One after another, they emerged from the space around Miao Miao.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and put the Sea Calming Pearl around Miao Miao¡¯s neck.


    Miao Miao grabbed his hand and looked at him with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Miao Miao said. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, many more arrows shot through the space.


    The Sea Calming Pearl spun and knocked away a few arrows, but there were still some that could not be defended against. This was because the arrows appeared too close to Miao Miao, and the Sea Calming Pearl was better at protecting the outside, so it was a little difficult to defend against them.


    ¡± You always say that I¡¯m your wife, ¡± Miao Miao suddenly said as she looked at Xia Ji. ¡± But I don¡¯t think I have your memories¡­¡±


    ¡± Because you leave every 500 years and then reappear, ¡± Xia Ji said.<div>


    ¡°Am I a new me now?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    I mean ¡­ A long time ago, the me who was your wife might have already died.


    If we want to be good, then we need to start over. Maybe I¡¯m destined toe to your side, maybe I¡¯ll die in 500 years, but you can¡¯t treat me as her.


    If I die, another me wille in the future. You can¡¯t treat the other me as the current me. ¡±


    Xia Ji looked at his wife¡¯s familiar face. Her innocent eyes were looking at him in the autumn rain.


    He was suddenly speechless, and his heart felt as if it was being stabbed by a knife. His heart ached¡­


    He suddenly felt that the girl in front of him was destined to fall in love with him. It was like a reincarnation.


    Was this ¡®falling in love with me¡¯ her true wish?


    What about her own memories?


    What about her own past?


    Who was she?<div>


    Was she born Miao Miao?


    Just as he was thinking about it, the surroundings suddenly fell silent.


    The continuous shooting of arrows also stopped.


    In the next moment, everyone felt uneasy.


    The space suddenly fluctuated again. This time, a ck ¡± water current ¡± shot out from the space.


    Xia Ji hooked Miao Miao¡¯s waist and retreated quickly. The Sea Calming Pearls were arranged in a row and spun in the air.


    However, Miao Miao was very reserved. She looked down at her toes.


    Pa.


    When the two of themnded again, Bai Zhu, Little Su, Wang Qi, and Wang Xiang had already surrounded them.


    The ck ¡± water flow ¡± became thicker and thicker, gradually forming a deep ck pool in the space.


    The other party actually shot this ¡°ck pool¡± over like an arrow?


    The ck poolnded on the ground and slowly turned into a single-horned human figure. That human figure held a ck trident in his hand and was coldly looking at the few people here. He let out a strange sound and then, without saying a word, directly waved the trident and charged forward.


    This one-horned humanoid was Ya Zi.


    At the same time, it seemed that the transmigrator in the distance hadpleted the action of shooting at the ck pool and began to pull the bowstring again, continuing to shoot at Miao Miao.


    If Xia Ji went to fight, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of Miao Miao, so if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight.


    At this moment, Little Su took a step forward and a jade-colored avatar appeared around her.


    He spread his arms and moved around Miao Miao, his jade-colored palm swatting away the arrows that were shooting at him.


    ¡°Brother, leave this to me,¡± said Little Su hurriedly.


    Seeing this, Xia Ji did not even have the time to nod his head as he dashed towards Ya Zi.


    Boom!


    The two figures collided violently.


    But this time, Xia Ji, who had been in a hurry to fight, was sent flying.


    However, he was only sent flying and was not injured. On the contrary, when he was sent flying, the third eye on his forehead had already opened.


    The chaotic dark red pupils allowed him to better use the power of heaven and earth from his tribtion source.


    Then, he raised his hand and clenched it.


    With a sweep of his five fingers, the divine art of this world had already been snatched away by him.


    At this moment, hended on the ground.


    Ya Zi didn¡¯t intend to kill Little Su and Miao Miao. He held the ck trident and leaped into the air, stabbing the pitch-ck trident at him.


    When Xia Ji¡¯s body was floating backward, Ya Zi was already in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Xia Ji¡¯s palm had alsopleted the control of the double Celestiality.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± he spat softly.


    The violent aura smashed onto Ya Zi¡¯s body.


    Instantly, it was as if countlessyers of skin had been peeled off Ya Zi¡¯s body. The ¡®ink¡¯ flew backward and dragged out a long distance. Ya Zi himself was also slowed down by the force of the world, like a balloon that was running against the wind.


    Xia Ji¡¯s words contained thews of heaven. He grabbed the Underworld ck de with his right hand and shed at Ya Zi¡¯s body.


    Ya Zi was cut open and then closed again.


    The ck trident in his hand stabbed towards Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji shed back.


    The ck trident cracked again.


    However, it only cracked open, and the three tips of the trident unreasonably stabbed Xia Ji.


    A Yin-Yang grinding wheel appeared around Xia Ji¡¯s body and deflected the trident¡¯s attack.


    One attacked and the other defended. After a round, Xia Ji flew forward while Ya Zi flew backward.


    Xia Ji said to Little Ming in his consciousness, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t kill the strong.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Little Ming asked sullenly.


    ¡°Can you hack him to death?¡± Xia Ji asked disdainfully.


    Little Ming was silent for a moment.


    Then, he let out a venting sound as if he had been defiled.¡±Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The pitch-ck long saber exploded with a ck light. It flew out of Xia Ji¡¯s hand and shed at Ya Zi.


    Xia Ji himself was shocked.


    Then, he saw Little Ming really cut Ya Zi into two halves.


    This time, it was really two halves. It was torn into two halves, not two halves.


    However¡­


    The two halves of the body that had been torn apart closed up again.


    Little Ming had alreadynded on the ground behind him.


    Xia Ji rushed over, grabbed the Underworld Saber, and swung it again. The Underworld Saber was extremely ferocious now, and it shattered Ya Zi with one sh.


    This time, it shattered¡­


    However, the shattered ck color fused together again.


    Xia Ji suddenly realized that it wasn¡¯t that the Underworld de was useless, but that this thing couldn¡¯t be killed.


    Little Ming felt wronged. He started crying in Xia Ji¡¯s mind and started to say something obscene.


    Ya Zi reformed his body and looked at him coldly and mockingly, saying, ¡± You can¡¯t kill me. ¡±


    Then, he brandished his ck trident and charged forward again.


    At this moment, Bai Zhu, who had been standing at the side, suddenly moved. She arrived at Xia Ji and raised her hand to touch the tip of Xia Ji Ming¡¯s Earth de.


    Little Ming immediately stopped crying. It felt that there was an abnormally terrifying and mysterious power gathering on its tip.


    ¡°Chop again!¡± it shouted.


    Actually, Xia Ji had already sensed it without it saying anything.


    He noticed that Bai Zhu¡¯s expression had weakened. He knew that what had happened just now was definitely not as simple as it seemed.


    Thus, he raised his saber and shed.


    This de cut through Ya Zi.


    Ya Zi, destroyed.


    Xia Ji turned to look at Bai Zhu.


    Bai Zhu¡¯s face was pale. She exined softly, ¡°¡± Although the cktide is divided endlessly, on a higher level¡­They were one. To kill their split bodies, one could only cut off all the karma of this split body.


    This point of mine is called karma attachment. It can cut off karma.¡±


    P.S. I have a cold, so I¡¯ll have it today.

 Chapter 669: 64.[Intense battle! Annihilating the number one Overgod!]

    Chapter 669: 64.[Intense battle! Annihting the number one Overgod!]<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Little Ming called out happily.<div>


    It cut through the enemy.


    It felt great.


    Because the Sea Calming Pearl was also around, Little Ding mumbled, ¡°¡±Can you stop shouting?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Little Ding stopped talking.


    This short conversation shed through Xia Ji¡¯s mind.


    With Ya Zi¡¯s death, the person who was shooting arrows at Miao Miao stopped his attack, but it was only a pause.


    Therefore, Little Su stayed by Miao Miao¡¯s side and did not let her guard down.


    ¡± I¡¯ll join forces with you. ¡± Bai Zhu looked at Xia Ji and said, ¡± We¡¯ll destroy the Pantheon Court and these resentful lords. ¡± We can¡¯t let them develop.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xia Ji said.


    After saying that, he pped his hands and said,¡±Send Nian Ying here.¡±<div>


    The Saha Tree Demon understood. Dust rose from the ground, and a graceful figure in blue silk and white appeared in the forest.


    Madam Xue opened her umbre and bowed to Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± An enemy just locked onto Miao Miao. She can shoot arrows regardless of distance. Keep an eye on Luo King City. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Madam Xue flicked a piece of bluestone. The mud and rain on the stone were all swept away by this casual flick.


    Madam Xue lifted her legs and sat down casually. She stuck the umbre into the stone behind her, and with a thought, her Primordial Spirit left her body and directly rose to the deste sky.


    From the sky, the autumn rain fell like arrows.


    Madam Xue¡¯s Primordial Spirit flew past silently without leaving any trace. Soon, she arrived above Luo King City and looked down.


    The city was in ruins. There were still some survivors retreating, but no one could tell what was going on.


    Logically speaking, an enemy who could ignore space and shoot and who could make his teacher pay special attention to him must have obvious characteristics.


    But now, he still couldn¡¯t recognize it.<div>


    Could he have left Luo King City long ago?


    While Madam Xue was watching, Xia Ji was also watching.


    At this moment, Bai Zhu suddenly walked up to Madam Xue and gently patted her back.


    Madam Xue suddenly felt her vision brighten. In an instant, everything on the ground was clearly imprinted in her mind. In addition, the strength of these things became clear at a nce.


    Her gaze swept across the area. In just a few teleportations, she had locked onto a red-robed woman more than 2,000 miles away from Luo King City. The woman was holding a huge red bow in her hand and was rapidly flying southward.


    The direction she was moving towards was another city. From the Earth Boundary Stele, she could tell that this city was called ¡± Kai An City ¡°, and this city also had the Divine Court.


    Other than that, there seemed to be Godsons, God Lords, and Overgods.


    Madam Xue was a little surprised. She had been able to observe before, but she would never have been able to locate him so quickly and urately.


    Just now, when her body was patted by the mysterious woman, it was as if she had suddenly obtained a ¡°more urate and broader¡± vision¡­


    This made her a little confused.


    However, Xia Ji had already seen the woman in red and the red bow in her hand.<div>


    He was not in a hurry to make a move. He just quietly waited for the final confirmation.


    As long as the woman drew her bow and shot at the same time as the arrows appeared around Miao Miao, they would be able to identify the target.


    However, Xia Ji was a little convinced. Bai Zhu was right when she said that she had a ¡± great auxiliary system ¡°¡­


    With such means, knowledge, and smell, he had basically connected Bai Zhu to the ¡°ancestor¡±. Even if he was not the ancestor, he was an old monster who had survived from the previous era, or perhaps he was the same as Little Su.


    He shared their gazes and waited quietly.


    Little Su also maintained a defensive posture.


    The rain dripped down.


    It was very quiet in the forest, only the sound of the rain hitting the leaves.


    White flowers could be seen blooming in the stream that circled the forest, and many ripples spread out.


    After waiting for the time for an incense stick to burn, the woman in red stepped into Kai An City and entered the Divine Court.


    She walked through the corridor of carvings that lingered in the Pantheon Court and soon stopped at a courtyard. There were still a few people in the courtyard¡­


    Then, those people waved their barriers, and an air shield blocked all observation.


    Bai Zhu walked behind Madam Xue and ced her hand on her back.


    Madam Xue¡¯s gaze pierced through the air shield.


    Xia Ji also looked at Bai Zhu in surprise. Since he had this method, he would have to do things in the house instead of the courtyard.


    Bai Zhu smiled at him. Apparently, she had also used some secret technique to observe Madam Xue¡¯s gaze.


    At this moment.


    In the courtyard of the Divine Court in Kai An City.


    Including the woman in red, there were only three figures.


    The person sitting in the middle was dressed in a gilded robe. His lips were slightly curled up, and his expression was somewhat gloomy like Little Su¡¯s. With just one look, one could tell that he was an ambitious figure.


    And such a person had been rushed over from the south more than two hundred years ago. Then, they had repaid their kindness with ingratitude and taken over the Magpie¡¯s Nest, directly cheating the Pope of Doomsday who had taken them in.


    However, after such a long period of development, this man¡¯s temperament had be extremely high. This was because his Goldfinger ability was extremely powerful, which also made him the number one person among the nine Overgods.


    It was also his will that allowed the Weizhou¡¯s Pantheon Court to n to attack Yunzhou in the west.


    His name was Chu Baihe, and his golden finger was ¡®the bigger the territory, the stronger the strength¡¯. This strength was multi-dimensional.

 Chapter 670: 64.[Intense battle! Destroy the number one Supreme God!]

    Chapter 670: 64.[Intense battle! Destroy the number one Supreme God!]<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When he had taken over the entire Yanzhou, his power had already been the number one among the nine Overgods. After he had taken over Weizhou, his power had be even more unfathomable.


    The red-robed woman walked up to him with her bow in hand. She carefully nced at the ck-robed man who was smiling and sitting calmly at the side.<div>


    Upon closer inspection, the ck robes were flowing ck tides, and they looked like wings.


    This was the other enemy who had allied with them, Qiong Qi.


    The woman in red couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    When Chu Baihe saw the woman in red, he said calmly, ¡°¡±Sister Nine, where are the others?¡±


    The woman in red said,¡±They¡¯re all dead¡­¡± Ya Zi was shot thousands of miles away by me, and he seems to be dead.¡±


    Chu Baihe¡¯s expression turned cold as he said sternly, ¡°¡±That b * tch again? If he had known this would happen, he would not have held back back. He would have killed her directly instead of letting her escape in the battle.


    Humph, now that he had made aeback, did he think that he could overturn the heavens? Ridiculous!¡±


    Back then, the nine of them were still weak, and they had used all their strength to deal with the Pope of Doomsday at his peak. However, they still harbored the intention of ying around, so they deliberately wanted to capture Xia Xiaosu alive when they could have killed her.


    This gave Xia Xiaosu a chance to escape¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Big Brother, but¡­¡± the red-robed woman said.


    Her eyes were filled with fear.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me everything in detail. It should be impossible for that slut to seed¡­¡±


    Chu Baihe suddenly frowned and stopped speaking. This was because he realized that someone was observing him. He could sense that his primordial spirit was already very strong, but he was not afraid at all. He only revealed a cold smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯ll kill them. You draw the bow, I¡¯ll help you deliver the arrows.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    Xia Ji, Bai Zhu, and Madam Xue saw this scene from afar.


    Xia Ji retracted his gaze and looked at Bai Zhu.


    Bai Zhu closed her eyes and opened them. Her left eye was slightly ck and her right eye was slightly white, giving off a mysterious aura. Her hair moved even though there was no wind, and her socialite aura instantly became a little wilder.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say much. He summoned the Wheel of Yin and Yang Karma Book and took out the Underworld de.


    Bai Zhu nced at the Underworld de. This de belonged to Old Wu, and he recognized it. But now, it seemed to havepletely be the man¡¯s. That was really interesting.


    The two of them looked at each other. Xia Ji was waiting.


    Bai Zhu seemed to understand what he meant. Her pretty face revealed a smile. ¡± Do you think that I can use the karmic attachment just because I want to? ¡±<div>


    In order to make Xia Ji understand, Bai Zhu used the vocabry she learned from the transmigrators and said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s my ultimate move, the power that can break karma¡­¡±


    While making other preparations, he said, ¡°¡±There are many kinds of death. The mostmon is the death of the physical body. The primordial spirit flies to the Reincarnation Stage. However, this kind of death can sometimes be reversed. As long as you pay a price and master some secret techniques, you cane back from the Reincarnation Stage.


    After that, he would die and his soul would be destroyed. However, it was not easy to destroy his soul. The shattered soul would still go to the Reincarnation Stage.


    Then, they would die again in front of the reincarnation stage. Then, it was said that this kind of death would be bound in the depths of the death zone, unable to return or reincarnate. However, there was still hope for revival.


    In this world, the most thorough death was to be obliterated at the level of karma.


    Karmic obliteration meant true death.


    So, do you think karma attachment is easy to use?


    Moreover ¡­ When I sever karma, if there are supreme existences upstream and downstream of it, then those existences will notice me and even target me. ¡±


    ¡°They still have a resentful master,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Bai Zhu said, ¡± Then we can¡¯t kill him. Let¡¯s kill the two people next to him first. The Resentful Lord is one of the Kalpa Lords of this cmity, and these Kalpa Lords are all regional. In other words, they can only move in a certain area, and a continent can only give birth to two Resentful Lords at most, so there¡¯s no need to worry about them. ¡±


    The two of them finished speaking.<div>


    The roots of the S Tree wrapped around the two of them and sent them directly to the distant Kai An City.


    At the same time, Chu Baihe and the red-robed woman were pulling their bowstrings, preparing to use the red bow that was clearly a ¡± transmigrator¡¯s golden finger ¡± to fire a shot that ignored the distance between them.


    Xia Ji and Bai Zhu¡¯s appearance was within their expectations.


    Therefore, when Xia Ji and Bai Zhu suddenly appeared, the third person in the courtyard immediately moved.


    It was Qiong Qi.


    He was one of the enemies of this cmity.


    The ck robe he was wearing suddenly opened up, like a pair of wings dripping with ink. His hands were holding two ck des.


    This action was silent, and there wasn¡¯t even a gust of wind.


    This was a sign that there was no leakage of energy. Clearly, this Qiong Qi was much more powerful than Ya Zi who was holding the trident.


    Xia Ji also used the Wheel of Yin and Yang Karma Book. The ck and white fishes spun on his left palm. This time, the Wheel of Karma Book had two faint Taoist Connotation attached to it.


    The ck and white fish stuck to the Qiong Qi¡¯s dual de attack. The fish on the fish jumped and rotated much faster. Clearly, it was not an easy task to stick to such an attack.


    Xia Ji blocked Qiong Qi¡¯s attack and waved his hand. As he waved his hand, his left hand also stripped away the power of heaven and earth, and the Fire Tribtion Origin Divine Power in his third eye also activated.


    This was equivalent to the power of the Dual Realm and Qiongqi¡¯s sh being held in Xia Ji¡¯s palm.


    Then, Xia Ji said coldly to Chu Baihe, who was drawing his bow, ¡°¡±Die.¡±

 Chapter 671: 64.[Intense battle! Destroy the number one Supreme God!]

    Chapter 671: 64.[Intense battle! Destroy the number one Supreme God!]<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The three forces in his left hand,bined with his own power, turned into an indescribable light and shot over.


    Chu Baihe had originally thought that there was no problem, but when Xia Ji¡¯s power was unleashed, he immediately exploded.<div>


    As long as he was hit by this attack, even if he did not die, he would lose half his life.


    Thus, he hurriedly retreated.


    But this time, he suddenly realized that he could no longer retreat.


    Chu Baihe made a prompt decision and pulled the red-robed woman beside him to block in front of him.


    The red-robed Overgod waspletely stunned, but instinctively, he could only do his best to resist.


    Boom!


    The mighty red-robed Overgod instantly exploded into fireworks.


    However, Chu Baihe also had time to buffer. He hurriedly raised his hand, and the entire ground shook and flipped up along with his hand. It transformed into an iparably solid earthen-yellow giant fist that weed the remaining power.


    After Xia Ji finished his attack, he no longer cared about the other side because he realized that Qiong Qi wasing at him again. The power of the two was no longer defined by fourteen realms. If there was a difference between the clouds and mud in each realm, then both were clouds.


    Qiongqi¡¯s twin sabers were like the sabers of ordinary warriors as they shed at Xia Ji.


    This de was unavoidable.<div>


    But Xia Ji dodged it.


    Because Xia Ji had been pped by Bai Zhu, and then he had suddenly appeared more than 2,000 miles away.


    He held the ck saber, his body still burning with fighting spirit. When he reappeared in the forest in the autumn rain, Miao Miao and Little Su stared at him with wide eyes, not understanding why he had suddenly returned.


    Xia Ji knew that this wasn¡¯t Earth Evasion, and¡­The consumption of the Yin Yang Karma Wheel had beenpletely recovered.


    It was as if he had returned to the state he was in a minute ago.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t think too much about it. The battle was at a critical moment, so he shouted, ¡°¡±Qi Jue!¡±


    The old tree demon understood and hurriedly wrapped around Xia Ji¡¯s ankle, sending him a thousand miles away with the Earth Evasion.


    The moment Xia Ji appeared, he saw Qiong Qi and Chu Baihe chasing after Bai Zhu.


    Bai Zhu¡¯s left eye was dark, and his right eye was white. He was ¡®shing¡¯ in the space in a weird way.


    That¡¯s right.


    It was just a random sh.<div>


    It was a sh without any rules or trajectories.


    It was precisely this sh that made Qiongqi and Chu Baihe unable to attack him for a moment.


    Time seemed to slow down as soon as Xia Ji appeared. He maintained his third eye and continued to rush toward Qiong Qi.


    Lust instinctively shed.


    Xia Ji¡¯s left hand stuck to Chu Baihe¡¯s sh. Then, he fused his Heavenly Snail Dual Realm Nine mes Underworld de and attacked Chu Baihe.


    How could Chu Baihe withstand this power? At this moment, he was already speechless.


    As the number one Overgod in the Pantheon Court, his strength was definitely at the top of level 14. It could even be said that after more than 200 years of development, he waspletely confident that he could fight against the monsters he had encountered before.


    But now, he realized that he could not withstand the seemingly light sh of the enemy in front of him.


    Chu Baihe was extremely certain that as long as he was hit by this saber, he would lose half his life.


    The battle between the four was very strange, and it did not seem like the style of an expert at all.


    The energy fluctuations, sonic booms, and earth-shaking were all gone.<div>


    It was like four ordinary Postnatal martial artists fighting each other¡­


    However, their battle had been fast-forwarded thousands of times, and their powers contained extremelyplicated levels.


    Chu Baihe¡¯sprehensive ability was also very powerful, but how could he withstand Xia Ji¡¯s grinding? It could be said that this was a three-on-one battle¡­


    Xia Ji, Bai Zhu, and Qiong Qi were suppressing him.


    No matter how much he fought, no matter how many trump cards he had, he would not be able to withstand it.


    Qiong Qi didn¡¯t believe it and just stared at Xia Jikan.


    Why couldn¡¯t he cut this person?


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s Yin Yang Karmic Wheel that had two traces of Dao Connotation added was extremely stable. All of Qiong Qi¡¯s attacks were firmly stuck to him before he shed at Chu Baihe¡­


    Chu Baihe couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He grabbed the opportunity and shouted, ¡°¡±Qiongqi, hit that woman.¡±


    The Resentful Lord was very unhappy. He was originally formed from resentment, but now, he couldn¡¯t even kill a human. He was very unhappy, so his resentment deepened. However, he still had a sense of battle. At this moment, he knew that the Yin Yang fish on this human man¡¯s body was very strange. No matter how he attacked, he couldn¡¯t break through his defense.


    Thus, he swung his two sabers and shed at Bai Zhu.


    Bai Zhu also knew that although she could fight, she was still a littlecking in this level ofpetition.


    Since he specialized in every field, he began to circle around Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji was like a pir.


    the white candle runs around the pir.


    Qiong Qi chased after Bai Zhu.


    These four people had very rich methods, and none of them could be killed in an instant.


    However, there were no energy fluctuations in the battle between the four of them. It waspletely a high-end fighting style that did not leak out at all. It was not the kind of child¡¯s method that could shake the world with a raise of his hand.


    In this battle, the strongest was obviously Xia Ji, the most durable was Qiong Qi, the most cunning was Bai Zhu, and the one with the most trump cards was obviously Chu Baihe.


    Chu Baihe¡¯s trump cards came one after another. He would add a trump card with almost every attack in order to suppress the situation. However, he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His trump card library was rapidly shrinking. Looking at the other three¡­


    Lust was no different from the beginning, and the other man and woman were no different.


    Chu Baihe couldn¡¯t help but pull away and maintain hisposure. He said indifferently, ¡°¡±You are a beautiful woman, why did you follow the thief? Why don¡¯t you join my Divine Court? Your great cause is just around the corner.¡±

 Chapter 672: 64.[Intense Battle! Annihilating the Number One Supreme God!]

    Chapter 672: 64.[Intense Battle! Annihting the Number One Supreme God!]<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji nced at him.


    Chu Baihe was suddenly enraged. He read the meaning behind this nce.<div>


    That man actually dared to say that he had cerebral paralysis?


    However, although he was angry, he had no choice.


    Up until now, Chu Baihe felt that he was the most unstable among the four of them. Therefore, he actually had the intention to retreat.


    He had the intention to retreat, so he raised his voice and said,¡±There¡¯s an enemy invasion. Come and fight!¡±


    With this shout, the many God¡¯s Servants, God Generals, officers, and bishops who were originally outside the court formed a formation and entered.


    But what use were these people in such an asion?


    They hadn¡¯t even used any of their powers, but Xia Ji¡¯s words were like thew of the heavens. With a single word, he crushed all of them with the rolling power of the Dual Realm Super Power.


    Taking advantage of this time, Qiong Qi shed at Bai Zhu again. Bai Zhu ran around Xia Ji while Chu Baihe had already dodged.


    Just as he dodged, Bai Zhu¡¯s ck and white eyes shed mysteriously. She then told Xia Ji, ¡± Get ready, three seconds. ¡±


    Xia Ji understood.


    He began to count in his heart.<div>


    Three ¡­


    Two¡­


    One ¡­


    The countdown ended.


    As for the number one Overgod of the Divine Court, who had long flown away from Chu Baihe, he actually returned to his original spot with a nk expression.


    He had clearly run far away and had clearly eaten many recovery pills, but why ¡­ The effects of the pill were all gone, and he was back to where he was.


    What force pulled him back to where he was?


    Just as Chu Baihe was in a daze, Xia Ji had already prepared an attack and shed at him with tacit understanding.


    Chu Baihe couldn¡¯t dodge this sh and his head flew up.


    At this moment, the extremely close Qiong Qi also moved. It was unknown when it had gotten very close to Chu Baihe. At this moment, its entire body had turned into a ck tide that swept past Chu Baihe, as if it had swallowed the number one Overgod in one gulp.


    Only then did Qiongqi swallow it.<div>


    Bai Zhu ¡®red¡¯ at him.


    Then, Qiong Qi returned to its original position, and its corpse was still there.


    Xia Ji hurriedly went to collect the body of the First Overgod.


    He was a discerning person and knew that the bodies of these Divine Masters and Son of Gods contained the Taoist Connotation. This Qiong Qi Tun might also understand the existence of the Taoist Connotation and even have a way to digest it.


    However, Qiongqi had exploded in advance. ck tides were everywhere, pouncing towards Chu Baihe¡¯s half-dead body.


    Bai Zhu could no longer continue to use that power. Under the sudden attack of the ck tide, her body tilted and was about to fall. On the ground not far from her, a few ck tides had already turned into ferocious ck lights and pounced over.


    Xia Ji extended his left hand and pulled Bai Zhu¡¯s hand into his arms. In a sh, Qiong Qi swallowed the half of the corpse.


    As soon as Qiongqi swallowed it, it turned into a ck monster with a pair of wings and a strange tail. It swung its tail, and a de light shed across it. Xia Ji pulled out his ck de and blocked the attack.


    White Candle, who was being held by him, did not feel embarrassed at all. It was obvious that she had been protected like this many times. Instead, she said,¡±Retreat first.¡±


    Xia Ji also knew that without karma, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill this Qiong Qi. Thus, he stepped on the ground, wanting to summon the Saha Tree Demon.


    However, he realized that the intensity of the battle was too great. Perhaps the Saha Tree Demon did not dare to stay underground, or perhaps its roots had been crushed into dust by the fluctuations of the battle.<div>


    Thus, he used the red bow from before. When the red bow entered his hand, he also began to retreat.


    Lust pressed down on him.


    From all directions, the ck tide seemed to have been summoned by him.


    However, Xia Ji was extremely fast. He grabbed the white candle, and his body was still moving at a microsecond speed. He was riding the wind and stepping on the clouds. As he retreated, waves of violent energy charged at the oing ck tide.


    Bai Zhu looked at Xia Ji strangely. To be honest, he felt that his cooperation in this match was not bad. Although they did not kill Qiong Qi, they still won.


    ¡± This kind of resentful master exists in a region, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± You can measure the boundary of his region. If you are not strong enough or are trapped, I will bring you out. ¡±


    Xia Ji nced at the woman in his arms. He felt that this thing was full of information and had unpredictable abilities. Moreover, it was all support-oriented. It was really a treasure.


    P.S. I have a bad cold and my whole body is weak.

 Chapter 673: 65. This Jade Pendant Is For You

    Chapter 673: 65. This Jade Pendant Is For You<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qiong Qi had long felt that swallowing these God Lords would make him stronger. Now that he could feel the digestion in his body, he felt extremelyfortable.


    It was indeed not bad.<div>


    But he needed time to digest it.


    As a result, he didn¡¯t chase after Xia Ji and Bai Zhu.


    Even though Xia Ji had slowed down to wait for him, he did note. Instead, he slowly disappeared into the depths of the city and then disappeared again.


    Bai Zhu turned to look at Xia Ji, and Xia Ji looked back at him. Both of them looked unhappy, as they realized that Qiongqi could digest the Taoist Connotation. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t exin why such an existence didn¡¯t chase after them.


    And these two people also knew about Dao Connotation.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t leave immediately. He held the white candle in his left hand as he moved through the busy streets. The mortals on the streets seemed to have realized what had happened, and they were all trembling and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Xia Ji was extremely fast. Even if he walked through the streets, these people wouldn¡¯t be able to see his shadow. He wanted to track Qiong Qi instead.


    But Qiong Qi had disappeared.


    Xia Ji searched for a while but couldn¡¯t find anything. He stopped andnded in a pavilion beside the main road.


    When he saw that Bai Zhu was still being held by his arm, he put her down. Bai Zhu did not care at all, as if she was used to being held by others.


    ¡± He ¡± jumped from Xia Ji¡¯s arm to the ground. Looking at the silent Xia Ji, ¡± He ¡± said calmly, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to worry too much. The resentful Lord and the cktide are cmities. His existence will stimte the growth of the cultivators, and of course, it will also bring about a storm of blood.<div>


    However, the growth of the strong had never been gentle, right? Since you chose to be a Transcendent, you will also have to bear more danger than ordinary people.¡±


    Bai Zhu began to console him afterbining the information he had about this person with what he had seen with his own eyes.


    Xia Ji thought about it and said worriedly, ¡°¡±Will they disappear after this cmity?¡±


    Bai Zhu looked around. ¡± We¡¯ll talk when we get back. This isn¡¯t the ce to talk. The situation this time is more serious than I thought. The key lies with the transmigrator. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to do before we go back,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The two of them stood in the pavilion for a while.


    The yellow leaves outside of Kai ¡®an City were dark red maple leaves. The small leaves were mixed with other dead leaves and piled up in the wind.


    The air between the two of them suddenly felt a little oppressive.


    Bai Zhu quickly understood what Xia Ji meant and nodded. ¡°¡±We do need to do it. Call your little disciple over. She¡¯ll investigate, and we¡¯ll kill.¡±


    Both of them were very straightforward.


    Since Qiong Qi could be stronger by absorbing the ¡± transmigrators ¡°, and they were temporarily unable to kill Qiong Qi, they needed to kill all the transmigrators.<div>


    The poor transmigrator had been running amok on thisnd for hundreds of years, but now he had be a prey.


    Lust wanted to eat them.


    Xia Ji and Bai Zhu wanted to kill them.


    Unfortunately, they never realized the danger and never opened their eyes to see the reality. Instead, they were only immersed in the questions of ¡± why can¡¯t I kill the enemy with one punch ¡± and ¡± why am I not invincible ¡°.


    Three monthster.


    The Empress returned to the headquarters of the Divine Court.


    This was once the main temple of the Church of Wolves, Snakes, and Death.


    At this moment, the Divine Lords and Divine Sons of the Divine Court had almost been wiped out. Then, the divine hall had returned to its original owner, and its name should naturally be restored.


    In the back courtyard of the Divine Hall.


    In the suppressed courtyard.


    It was snowing lightly in the sky.<div>


    Xia Ji and Miao Miao sat under the eaves. Miao Miao was warming her hands in front of the charcoal stove. She was also getting used to the ¡± married life ¡± and cultivating the ¡± rtionship between husband and wife. ¡±


    From time to time, she stretched out her ws and rubbed them back and forth in the warm red light.


    In this life, she had met Xia Ji too quickly. To be honest, she waspletely confused and unprepared.


    She rubbed her hands for a while, theny back with her long legs, wrapped in a somewhat dirty white cat cloak, and yawned in front of the charcoal stove in the winter snow. She did not have much charm on her, like a cute elf, not a greasy demon.


    After being together for so long, she realized that this man who imed to be her husband was quite interesting.


    He didn¡¯t look like an antique at all.


    Although it seemed like this man would sit at a high ce and preach to others, he could actually chat with her about some family matters and messy things.


    Miao Miao felt very relieved. She thought that even if she ran out to look for him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find someone like him. There was nothing wrong with marrying him. No wonder she was his wife for more than a thousand years. It was not without reason.


    Especially when such a person had actually put on a ¡± couple outfit ¡± with him and wore a ck cat cloak. How shameless.


    Her cheeks were warm from the fire, and then she suddenly felt her eyelids were a little heavy. Her head swayed a few times before she fell asleep in a daze.


    Then, she heard the door of the courtyard open. A woman walked in with an umbre and then went up the steps.


    Miao Miao narrowed her eyes. Since she had started to treat this man as her husband, she would naturally mind if other beautiful women got close to her.


    Then, she saw her husband shift his seat and sit beside her. He casually hugged her and naturally put her in his arms.


    Miaomiao was speechless.


    What did this mean?


    Did you really think I was asleep?


    She felt the warmth of his embrace and the feeling of his skin against hers through her clothes. It seemed pretty good, so she continued to close her eyes, but her heart was beating a little faster.

 Chapter 674: 65. This Jade Pendant Is For You (2)

    Chapter 674: 65. This Jade Pendant Is For You (2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was White Candle.


    Bai Zhu looked at Xia Ji and Miao Miao, not surprised at all. It seemed that in his eyes, these two people should be like this.<div>


    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Give me some hard liquor,¡± Bai Zhu said.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Bai Zhu smiled. ¡± I¡¯m just joking. I naturally need some coffee and dessert in the afternoon. I learned this from the transmigrators. To be honest, the things in that universe are quite interesting, such as¡­¡± This.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a pair of high heels from his storage space.


    When Miao Miao saw the high heels, she opened her eyes. It felt good. Her legs would look longer when she wore them. Moreover, the shiny essories were so attractive that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.


    Hence, Miao Miao stopped pretending to be asleep and opened her eyes naturally.¡±What is this?¡±


    ¡°Hate the heavens,¡± Bai Zhu said.


    As she spoke, she took out high heels of various styles throughout the year from her storage space. In winter, she took out high heels boots. Then, she took out matching stockings and other things.


    The arrival of the transmigrators was indeed a disaster, but it also brought the tip of the iceberg of a new civilization to a certain extent. Whether it was high heels or stockings, they did not exist in this world, but they did exist now. And this was only a small part of it. Other things such as afternoon tea, coffee, cake, and so on were only a small part of it.


    Miao Miao suddenly didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She crawled over to Bai Zhu and began to discuss with her. She even tried on her shoes and stood on the wooden board under the eaves, twirling around her body twice.<div>


    The ttering of high heels could be heard from the ancient-styled, luxurious temple style wooden nks. It was filled with a strange smell.


    However, there was not the slightest bit of incongruity, because this was a change brought about by the battle between the two universes. It was the items of the other civilization that were transported here through the war. This seemed to be simr to ¡± when two countries fought, one country handed over some of the spoils of war to the other party, and then realized how interesting the spoils of war were ¡°.


    Bai Zhu was quite interested in the culture of this foreign world, so she quickly changed into thick stockings¡­


    Miao Miao also excitedly changed into her stockings, muttering, ¡± It¡¯s quitefortable to wear, and it feels smooth to the touch. ¡±


    Xia Ji took a pot of wine and drank it from the snowkes. The two women in front of him seemed to have found the true meaning of life and were talking non-stop. Then, something even more amazing happened. Bai Zhu took out a palm-sized object from his pocket. The back of the object was ck matte, and the front of the object was a ss screen.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Miao Miao asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you,¡± said Bai Zhu.


    As he spoke, he tapped on the palm-sized thing, and then the screen of the thing lit up. Bai Zhu casually said, ¡°¡±The energy in this thing has been modified. It can be used continuously without worrying about losing energy.


    I heard that this thing is called a tablet.¡±


    On his side, the ancestor had long studied transmigrators thoroughly¡­


    Xia Ji, who was drinking, suddenly spat out a mouthful of wine mist, which left many holes on the smooth snow surface.<div>


    However, the two girls were all focused and in high spirits. No one cared about him at all.


    Then, under Miao Miao¡¯s curious gaze, Bai Zhu clicked on the tablet and skillfully drew an icon. After clicking on it, an image of a white bird holding two knives jumped out. Bai Zhu said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard about it. This thing is called the Bird Factory. It seems to be a big force in the world of transmigrators.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    Bai Zhu said, ¡± The transmigrators call this a game. It¡¯s said that in that world, people can immerse their souls into this world and gain experience. However, in our world, we can only y outside. However, it¡¯s quite interesting. ¡±


    Miao Miao leaned over, her face glowing under the light of the screen. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.¡±The souls of the humans in that world must be very strong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, how could I have transmigrated?¡± Bai Zhu said.


    Xia Ji finally calmed himself down, but he couldn¡¯t help but spit out another mouthful of wine.


    ¡°Bai Zhu, didn¡¯t you want to talk to me about something?¡± He coughed and reminded her.


    Bai Zhu suddenly realized that he had been too engrossed just now. After all, there were not many people in this world who could be looked at by him at the same level, so there were not many people who could share with him. As for the other ancestors, other than the Grand Supreme, they were not the targets of his sharing at all. Now, he found that there was another Miao Miao.


    Miao Miao¡¯s identity was very special, so Bai Zhu felt that she was someone who could live in the same ¡®socialite circle¡¯ as her.


    As for fighting to the death, he didn¡¯t need to consider it too much. After all, the research madman in his family would consider this problem very thoroughly. He just needed to be a ¡± just right hooligan. ¡±<div>


    Hearing Xia Ji¡¯s question, Bai Zhu was about to put away the tablet, but Miao Miao snatched it away and started ying by the fire.


    Bai Zhu didn¡¯t take it back. She looked at Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±In the past three months, the Godchild and the God Lord have been wiped out, but the remaining four Overgods are still missing.¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s talk about the cktide, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Will it disappear after this massacre? ¡±


    ¡± No. ¡± Bai Zhu shook his head. ¡± In fact, every cmity after this will be rted to the cktide. The cktide has always been our enemy. ¡±


    Regardless of whether it was controlled by the Heavenly Dao of the Universe in the past or has now allied with the invading Heavenly Dao, the cktide will not rest until we and the cultivators die.

 Chapter 675: 65. This Jade Pendant Is For You (3)

    Chapter 675: 65. This Jade Pendant Is For You (3)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    They are abination of resentment. Perhaps they are pitiful, perhaps they are our future home, but what they want to do is to vent the hatred in their hearts.


    They might have a purpose, but most of them followed their own will.<div>


    And this will is hatred.¡±


    ¡°Qiong Qi, will they be stronger?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Bai Zhu said, ¡± This needs to be said from the perspective of the ck Tide itself. The ck Tide seems to be one in a higher dimension, and most of them only know how to kill. A very small number of them have a little bit of rationality. ording to the strength, they are divided into the Resentful Lord, the Ancient Lord, the Deste Lord, the Lord of the Catastrophe, and then¡­The legendary Void Master.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Bai Zhu said, ¡± I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard it. Every 24,000 years, there will be a master of the grand tribtion awakening, and every 288,000 years, there will be a Void Master awakening.


    However, the more powerful these things are, the shorter the time they will be awake. They will sleep and wake up at times, and will be in an extremely chaotic state. On the contrary, those who are weaker like the resentful lord will be awake more often.¡±


    ¡°What will be the next killing tribtion?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Bai Zhu hesitated.


    Xia Ji was also waiting. Su Tian and Xiao Su had mentioned this to him before, but Xiao Su didn¡¯t know much and Su Tian didn¡¯t say much. Now that Bai Zhu was here, he was looking forward to it.


    Bai Zhu thought for a moment and said, ¡± Human Immortal Tribtion, Thunder Tribtion, Earthly Immortal Tribtion, Wind Tribtion, Celestial Immortal Tribtion, Seal Tribtion, Spiritual Treasure Torrent, Dao Integration with Blood. ¡±


    ¡°Human Immortal, Earth Immortal, Heaven Immortal?¡± asked Xia Jiqi.<div>


    Bai Zhu muttered to himself for a moment. He thought about the one among the nine of them who had mored,¡±I will make him the strongest, and then I will destroy him¡±¡­Thus, he decided to tell Xia Ji about theter stages.


    He paused for a moment and then said, ¡± The realms, from low to high, are the four realms of the Houtian Realm, the four realms of the Xiantian Realm, the Ultimate Will Realm, the Materialization Realm, the Dharmakaya Realm, the Divine Power Realm, the Karma Realm, the Book Receiving Realm, the Human Fairy, the Earth Fairy, the Celestial Fairy, the Seal Holding Realm, and the Way of the Same Blood. After that, it should be the real Way of the Same.


    Therefore, there are only 20 realms. After all, whether it¡¯s the Thunder Tribtion or the Wind Tribtion, they¡¯re both the process of passing through to the Earthly Immortal Realm and the Heavenly Immortal Realm.¡±


    ¡± We¡¯re not weak now, are we? ¡± Xia Jiqi asked. ¡± We¡¯re not even Human Immortals, are we? ¡±


    ¡°If the conditions have not been met, then it is not¡­¡± Bai Zhu said.


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Lord has yet to arrive¡­¡±When the Ancient Lordes, he will destroy us and also help us. At that time, there will be a huge change in the world.


    And it was precisely because of these sleeping existences that my karmic attachment couldn¡¯t be used frequently. Otherwise, if I happened to be noticed by the master of a catastrophe, I would suffer a huge bacsh and might die instantly.


    It was very difficult to cast the Karma Empowerment, and every time it was cast, it was risky.


    ¡­


    This catastrophe has undergone a great change. In the end, there might be no survivors.¡±<div>


    Bai Zhu suddenly became a little pessimistic.


    It was precisely because he was pessimistic that he had the intention of telling everything he knew. Anyway, Xia Ji had already developed. Now that they had amon enemy, and an enemy that they could not deal with even if they fought together, he would not be stingy with some secrets. After all, the current situation was not a question of which nine people would be left, but whether one of them could survive.


    Bai Zhu¡¯s mind was clear.


    Since he had discovered the fact that the invasion of the universe and the cktide alliance, he would naturally adjust his understanding of the main contradiction.


    This conflict had changed from ¡± fighting for the nine spots ¡± to ¡± how to resist the invasion of the universe and the ck tide ¡°.


    He even told them some of the research results of the research maniac about the Taoist Connotation.


    ¡°The core of these transmigrators ¡®golden fingers is Dao runes¡­


    The Dao Aura is very likely something unique to the Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao can use the Dao Aura to carry somews and functions, so it forms a golden finger.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    This was easy to understand.


    The Heavenly Dao controlled all thews in the universe. If it took out some ¡°Dao runes¡± to carry part of thews, it waspletely possible.<div>


    So this was the truth of the golden finger.


    These ancestors were really ruthless. They even dug this out.


    That¡¯s right. If he knew something, there was no reason for those ancestors not to know.


    Bai Zhu continued, ¡± In order to investigate the situation here clearly, the invading Heavenly Axiom will send many transmigrators from other universes into this universe and give them golden fingers made of Taoist Connotation in advance so that these transmigrators can better investigate. Therefore, it is also convenient for ¡®Him¡¯ to invade.


    Since the Taoist Connotation was something unique to the Heavenly Dao of the Universe, then the bearing capacity of humans was actually destined to be limited, because the existence of humans and the Heavenly Dao naturally could not bepared.


    As a human, the limit is to withstand two Dao runes. As one¡¯s realm increases and one¡¯s strength bes stronger, these two Dao runes can be stronger, but they can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    Two?


    Xia Ji was stunned.


    He already had three¡­


    As Bai Zhu spoke, she suddenly smiled elegantly.¡±I happen to know how to add Dao Aura to the body modification surgery. Do you need my help?


    For example¡­Don¡¯t your sisters, like Miss Miao Miao, need Taoist Connotation?


    In the future, the ck tide would be more and more ferocious, and these so-called master gods and divine sons were actually just pathfinders to invade the universe. In the future, it could be expected that stronger existences would be sent over.


    As for the surgery¡­


    Don¡¯t worry, this process isn¡¯tplicated.


    And if you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll do something,


    I¡¯m not powerful enough to do anything to the Dao runes of the Heavenly Dao.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t care about using such methods to taint my own heart.¡±


    Xia Ji was still a little surprised by Bai Zhu¡¯s initiative, but it was undoubtedly very attractive to him. He thought about it and asked, ¡°¡±What do you want?¡±


    Bai Zhu looked at him and smiled elegantly. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want anything.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Bai Zhu suddenly looked at Xia Ji¡¯s waist, where a jade pendant hung. ¡°¡±This jade pendant is not bad. I like it very much. Can you give it to me as a token of love?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at him strangely and then nced at Miao Miao, who was focused on ying on her tablet¡­


    ¡°Another one,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Bai Zhu stopped smiling and looked at him seriously. He said slowly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Yes, I like him,¡± Bai Zhu said with a smile.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment, then took off the jade pendant and threw it over. ¡°¡±This is the memory my mother left for me in this life. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Bai Zhu stopped smiling and carefully received it before cing it into her storage space.


    To him, this jade pendant was almost no different from the dust on the ground.


    However, the cheapest was the most priceless.


    Ps1 : Not today.


    [P.S. 2: Friendly rmendation of a book, Indestructible Diamond Bandit Lord:The macho man roams the integrated martial arts world and bes a big BOSS

 Chapter 676: 66. There Is No More Supreme God in the World

    Chapter 676: 66. There Is No More Supreme God in the World<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji thought about it and discussed it with Little Su and Miao Miao. They decided to let Miao Miao grab the red bow that could lock onto others from a distance. After all, Miao Miao couldn¡¯t hide behind everyone all the time. With such a weapon, she could shoot from a distance.


    Little Su, on the other hand, was using the ¡°Goldfinger of the Yellow-robed Overgod.¡± It was also a defensive technique, and the Goldfinger of the Overgod was extremely powerful in the field of defense. Xia Ji had spent quite a bit of effort to kill him, and if Little Su could obtain his power, then he would be able to advance further in the field of defense.<div>


    Besides that, he was also thinking about finding a suitable Taoist Connotation for Madam Xue. After all, Madam Xue could y a big role in the current battle, and he could foresee that she would always follow him in battle.


    However, Madam Xue cultivated the Way of the Yang God, which was a type of Primordial Spirit Leaving the Body, which was inconsistent with many Taoist Connotation.


    Xia Ji thought about it carefully and recalled that he had once killed God Lord Qing Ming in Weizhou.


    God Lord Qing Ming¡¯s power seemed to be of the Primordial Soul system. After all, he could control many dead people.


    With that in mind, Xia Ji discussed with Madam Xue and gave her God Lord Qing Ming¡¯s Dao runes.


    As for why he didn¡¯t add two, it was because Bai Zhu wasn¡¯tpletely confident about the ¡± adding two golden fingers ¡°.


    Two were saturated.


    The human body could withstand it, but there was no guarantee that it could.


    Perhaps¡­


    This was also the reason why the Heavenly Axiom only gave each transmigrator a golden finger.


    The surgery was notplicated.<div>


    The principle was rtively simple.


    What theycked was raw materials.


    Xia Ji had used the source mes of the tribtion source to refine the Goldfinger.


    Bai Zhu, on the other hand, was using a type of ¡± me ¡± that was stored and sealed in a crystal to refine it.


    The me was frozen in the crystal.


    They didn¡¯t look like ordinary items, be it the me or the crystal.


    The me was red.


    The crystal, on the other hand, was like a sea of stars. It waspletely ck, and even in a pitch-ck room, it would flicker with a little light.


    Before using this power, Bai Zhu had specially found a small world.


    Perhaps that small world could not even be called a world. Instead, it was one of the secret venues of the Pantheon Court. It was found by everyone in the now abandoned Pantheon Court and used as an ¡± operating theater. ¡±


    And then¡­<div>


    When White Candle used that power, she would make everyone evacuate from the small world first, then throw the ¡± transmigrator¡¯s body part containing the golden finger ¡± and the ¡± me ¡± into the small world.


    After that, ¡± He ¡± would alsoe out and start the countdown.


    After about six hours, ¡± He ¡± would run into the small world to make a judgment and operation. After about a few minutes, ¡± He ¡± woulde out. If the progress was appropriate, ¡± He ¡± would let the corresponding person in and request that they muste out within the time for half an incense stick to burn.


    Xia Ji was curious, but Bai Zhu didn¡¯t let him in.


    The first to enter was Little Su.


    After all, the Empress was very ¡± tough. ¡±


    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Little Su came out. Her face was filled with excitement. Clearly, she had seeded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Zhu waved her hand.


    ¡°Do we need to wait?¡± Xia Jiqi asked curiously.


    ¡± This small world is almost gone, ¡± Bai Zhu whispered. ¡± If you don¡¯t believe me, throw a flying sword in and try. ¡±


    Xia Ji tried again, but the flying sword was gone. He threw out a probe magic tool and lost contact with it.<div>


    Then, the entrance to the small world disappeared.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.


    ¡± That me is a little special, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± It burned the world to ashes. ¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. He had the Nine mes of Omen and the Origin me, but none of them seemed to be this fierce, right?


    Therefore, he asked casually, ¡°¡±What me is it?¡±


    Bai Zhu looked at him quietly. After a long time, she said, ¡°¡±The sun.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The ¡®sun¡¯ that Bai Zhu was referring to was naturally not the fixed star hanging in the sky.


    Instead, it was one of the two elements that was born after the world was born and experienced a period of chaos that could not be measured by time. Otherwise, it would feel like it was only an instant.


    This is the sun.


    It was the extreme Yang of the universe.


    The creation of everything in the universe was based on this ¡®sun¡¯.


    Of course, along with the sun, there was also the moon.


    Those before the Taiyin and Taiyang were called Xiantian, and those after that were Houtian.


    It was an era that could not be described with time.


    In other words, that era had already surpassed the time dimension and was slowly developing in another dimension.


    To humans, it was less than a second, but to the higher dimensions, it was a true era. It was an era of creation with countless variables, and the sun and moon were the things that gave birth to all things at the beginning of creation.


    Bai Zhu was able to obtain the fire of the ¡± sun ¡± and use it here at will, which was enough to show that he had a strong foundation. However, the sun should also be divided into levels, and what Bai Zhu used was only the mes on the periphery. Otherwise, those terrifying mes might have burned a hole in the human world that was connected to this small world.


    After Bai Zhu exined everything, she and Xia Ji went to another small world in the Pantheon Court to add the second wave of Dao runes.


    Along the way, Little Su was feeling her new strength.


    There was still a lot of room for power to grow. He could turn an entire region into his own body. The yellow-robed Overgod had turned a desert into his own body, and from there, he had obtained a high level of defense.

 Chapter 677: 66. No More Supreme Gods in the World (2)

    Chapter 677: 66. No More Supreme Gods in the World (2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Zhu¡¯s operation was very smooth¡­


    A few dayster, she used three Fire of Sun to help Madam Xue and Miao Miao master their new abilities.<div>


    In other words, these three women were now slightly weakened transmigrators. It was just that they were not bound by the system, and it was precisely because they were not bound by the system that they were weakened.


    After doing all this¡­


    Xia Ji and the others returned to the original location of the Wolf Snake and Death Church¡¯s temple. The church¡¯s name was still the Church of Death from 200 years ago.


    Little Su naturally wouldn¡¯t take up the post of Pope again. Instead, he chose a loyal, kind, and capable man from his subordinates to be Pope.


    This man was called Wang Jin. He hadpletely surrendered when he learned of Little Su¡¯s return and before Little Su had shown any strength. In the process after that, he had revealed a lot of information about the Divine Court.


    As for him, he was a white-robed bishop who had been transferred to the outside world more than two hundred years ago. Back then, it was Little Su who had personally baptized him. It could be considered a rtionship between godmother and godson, and the surname Wang was also given to him by Little Su.


    Now, many of the divine sons and gods of the Divine Court had been killed, and the remaining four Overgods were nowhere to be found.


    Pope Wang Jin naturally began to develop.


    But here came the problem. Originally, Yanzhou had nine kingdoms. Eight of these nine kingdoms were the royal families of the other supreme gods, and the remaining one was a ce for the gods to enjoy themselves.


    If the Church of Death wanted to re-establish itself, it was destined to sh with the Nine Nations.


    With Xia Ji¡¯s top-notchbat strength and the Empress¡¯s control over the Twelve Men of Gold Formation, they could definitely crush the royal family. However¡­The royal family would not line up and wait for you to kill them. Their internal rtionships wereplicated, and their people were scattered across the entire Yanzhou Continent. It was impossible to eliminate them.<div>


    Destroying the royal family was a huge project. Not to mention the fact that many people were identally injured, if the royal family was not stabilized, it would inevitably lead to chaos.


    At the same time, the royal family had a very strange rtionship. Although they were all children of the Overgods, they weren¡¯tpletely on the same side as the Overgods. Some of them even harbored rebellious thoughts in their hearts.


    There were even some who harbored a deep hatred for the Overgods and the Pantheon.


    Thus, Pope Wang Jin consulted his godmother, Xia Xiaosu, and adopted a three-step strategy.


    The first step was to support the imperial family who harbored ill intentions towards the Divine Court and then use them to clear out the internal affairs of the imperial family.


    The second step was to arrange for talented and virtuous people to enter the system of each country.


    The third step was to arrange for a change of dynasty when the time was right. At the same time, the Temple would nurture a group of talents and insert them into important positions to ensure that the entire trend would not go astray.


    After Xia Ji found out about this, he suddenly had a feeling¡­The feeling of bing an ancestor.


    It seemed that the ancestors had done something simr 1,500 years ago.


    But on second thought, he felt that it was not right.


    After all, the Church of Death wasn¡¯t an aristocratic family. Aristocratic families would prey onmoners, but the Church of Death didn¡¯t. Little Su didn¡¯t either.<div>


    Deep winter.


    The snow was much heavier than two months ago.


    Although Miao Miao had mastered the red bow, she did not practice archery because her realm was not high enough and she couldn¡¯t go any higher. So she snatched a tabletputer from Bai Zhu, which had a battery that would never run out and had games from Bird Factory. Then, she wrapped herself in a loose white cat cloak and thick ck stockings, leaning against Xia Ji to y games every day.


    She and Xia Ji finally found some new topics to talk about.


    ¡°How can others find these things in the storage space of a transmigrator? Why can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You go and look for it too. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll flip through it.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very interesting. I feel that my originally boring life has suddenly be interesting.¡±


    Miao Miao was ying the game happily.


    ¡± It¡¯s useless, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± The energy source is veryplicated. When we found it, it was also in a state of exhaustion. ¡±


    Miao Miao suddenly stopped ying and turned to Xia Ji. ¡°¡±Hubby, can you do it?¡±


    Xia Ji was silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect such an existence to exist among the patriarchs, but he still nodded in response to Miao Miao¡¯s question.<div>


    How could a man say no?


    Bai Zhu covered her mouth andughed harmoniously.


    During this period of time, she had been collecting data on transmigrators, including behavior patterns, types of cheat codes, and so on. There was a lot of this information in the library of the Divine Court. Many of them were eulogizing things, but they also had research value.


    At the same time, Bai Zhu had personally tested and experimented over the years and had recorded a lot of data.


    Now, she was waiting for the Church of Death to make a backup copy of some of the books in the Divine Court. Then, those books would be stored in her storage space. Afterpleting these operations, she was ready to leave.


    After all, she had been gone for almost twenty years.


    She looked at Xia Ji with a strange thought.


    She knew that this person was not the chosen one, but the reason why he could rise to this stage and be able to form a pair with an extremely special and mysterious existence like Miao Miao was destined to have great karma.


    Moreover, that sly fox Su Daji and that Dao Ancestor of the Lu Family had sided with him to a certain extent. More importantly, this person had killed Old Wu in an instant when he was at the eleventh realm.


    Who was Old Wu?


    Old Wu was the Lord of the Underworld, an existence that would be stronger and stronger in theter stages.

 Chapter 678: 66. No More Supreme Gods in the World (3)

    Chapter 678: 66. No More Supreme Gods in the World (3)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although he was a little reckless in the early stages, being able to be insta-killed was probably Old Wu¡¯s eternal humiliation.


    He smiled at the pair in front of him. It was snowing outside the eaves, but it was warm under the eaves because of the charcoal stove. The pair leaned against each other. Xia Ji didn¡¯t look like a strong person, and Miao Miao was just a little girl.<div>


    The snow was falling heavily, and the true end of the world had already spread across the sky. It was approaching without any change in will, nor would it be changed by anyone.


    However, it was very warm here.


    As Bai Zhu read, she suddenly thought of her research maniac and missed him.


    In contrast to the warm atmosphere, in the southernmost part of Yanzhou Continent, a gathering was taking ce in the Imperial Court of Qi Kingdom, which was not covered by the Twelve Men of Gold Formation.


    The atmosphere of the gathering was filled with depression and stagnation.


    There were four people sitting around a long Golden Jade Horned Dragon table.


    The flickering candlelight of the Everbright Pce Lantern illuminated the luxury of this space.


    The wallmps were brightly lit, and the hollow pendants on the floating roof gave off a dreamy feeling.


    However, the four of them had solemn expressions.


    They were the four remaining Overgods of the Pantheon Court.


    During this period of time, their worldview had suffered a huge blow.<div>


    Their belief that they were invincible had been shattered. Now that this belief had been shattered, they suddenly realized that their hands and feet were tied. They did not even dare to resist and had been hiding like a turtle.


    After all, even the number one Overgod, Chu Baihe, was dead. What else could they do?


    ¡°Sigh, what kind of world is this?¡±


    ¡± This doesn¡¯t make sense. There¡¯s something wrong with this world. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all our system¡¯s fault for being too weak. Seriously, it clearly allowed us to transmigrate here, but it doesn¡¯t make us invincible. I want to go back!¡±


    The four Overgods were instantly beaten back to their original state. At this moment, they were sighing as if they had lost their parents. Theyined about this and that, or suddenly became furious. They were like headless flies that didn¡¯t know what to do.


    These four people had been hiding in the depths of the Imperial Dynasty recently and had already vented their anger on a few beauties who came to serve them. They felt that those beauties were clumsy and didn¡¯t know anything, so they directly tortured and killed them. The emperor had even personallye to apologize for this.


    After all, these four were terrifying existences that the monarch could not provoke at all. They were also his own ancestors.


    The four Overgods had been beaten by Xia Ji until they were holed up in this ce. Not only did they not dare to challenge him, they did not even dare to step into the territory of the Church of Death. What they were doing now was venting their anger on the others, thinking that these people were incredibly stupid.


    But now, they had found hope.<div>


    This hope was the cktide.


    Back then, they had once joined the alliance.


    Today, this alliance still existed.


    A few months ago, there was a vengeful lord named Qiong Qi who had fought against the man named Qi Yu and returned alive. This meant that this ally was also very strong.


    They began to wait and look forward to it.


    They hoped that this Qiong Qi who was about to arrive would be able to bring them back.


    A few days ago, they finally contacted Qiong Qi and set a time for the second alliance meeting.


    Time was¡­


    At this moment,


    At this moment.


    Midnight¡­<div>


    The candle suddenly flickered¡­


    The moonlight outside the door dimmed a little.


    Immediately after, the tightly shut doors of the Imperial Court slowly opened, emitting a strange creaking sound.


    A ck stream of water pierced through the door like a tentacle.


    At the same time, the windows were pushed open slightly.


    The thick ink was like many living ck snakes that were swimming into the hall.


    The four Overgods instantly revealed looks of joy.


    ¡°Qiong Qi, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°We should talk about our future alliance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That Qi Yu is too powerful. We¡¯ve investigated him recently and found out that he¡¯s not from Yanzhou. Otherwise, we would have captured his parents or rtives to threaten him. How nice would that be?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy this world together.¡±


    As the Overgods spoke, they rose to their feet.


    A momentter¡­


    The ck tide flooded the hall.


    Zhao Yinhan was the Captain of the Royal Guards of Qi Kingdom. He had reached the eleventh level of Dharmakaya and was considered a famous figure in the mortal countries.


    At home, he was the father of a son and two daughters. Outside, he was the iron wall of the royal family. He had blocked countless assassins and made the royal family of Qi Kingdom as stable as a mountain.


    He naturally knew things that many people did not know. For example, there were a few extraordinary big shots in the royal family¡¯s back court these few days. These big shots werepletely heaven¡­


    What he didn¡¯t know was what these important figures needed to hide from in order to hide here. But even if he was puzzled, he would only think about it in his heart and never dare to ask or overstep his boundaries.


    It was another lonely night, and there were still more than ten days before the end of the year and the new year.


    The bright moon was covered by the dark clouds, causing the entire Imperial Court of Qi Kingdom to fall into darkness.


    Zhao Yinhan braced himself and released his consciousness. The darker the night, the easier it was for him to be attacked by assassins in Jianghu.


    He took a few steps back and forth and suddenly felt his body tighten.


    In the bone-piercing wind, a faint voice came from afar.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    Zhao Yinhan¡¯s body stiffened.


    In the wind, the trembling made people tremble, and they could feel the despair in their bones.


    ¡°Save ¡­ Life!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡±


    The screams gradually became as soft as a mosquito.


    Zhao Yinhan instantly grabbed the Golden Lion Sword by his waist and moved towards the direction of the voice.


    However, he had only flown a hundred feet before he stopped, standing in the cold wind in shock.


    That was because the direction was the backyard.


    It was the backroom where the few important figures were.


    What would happen to these big shots?


    He stared at the path leading to the backyard.


    The pcenterns hanging on the pirs on both sides of the path emitted a dark light, illuminating the path that could be considered elegant during the day.


    Patter, patter.


    The pcenterns knocked against the wooden pirs. The dull sound in the night wind was like a terrifying drum beating on the hearts of people.


    For some reason, Zhao Yinhan felt that his body was frozen. He felt like a child who had just learned how to walk and was suddenly lost in the depths of a wild forest. In the depths of the forest, there was an unknown and terrifying beast staring at him.


    For a moment, he had already forgotten his identity as the head of the royal guards.


    His eyes were glued to the path because of the fear and curiosity in his heart.


    In the blink of an eye, a bloody shadow seemed to fly out of the pce in the distance. The bloody shadow only had half a body, and its hands were actually crawling forward.


    In the blink of an eye, that half of his body disappeared.


    Zhao Yinhan started to tremble.


    Then, he saw a huge ck monster with wings spread out in the sky not far away, followed by a terrifying strange cry that resounded in the sky.


    After that, there were no more Overgods in the world.


    There were only nutrients in Qiongqi¡¯s stomach.


    P.S. I¡¯ll try my best to recover 12000 words tomorrow.

 Chapter 679: 67. Cooperation with White Candle

    Chapter 679: 67. Cooperation with White Candle<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    For convenience¡¯s sake, Xia Ji used his cultivation technique to create an image panel for himself. This way, he could see it at a nce and think more easily.


    Now that he had mastered countless secret techniques, it was extremely simple to create such a small thing. At this moment, he only needed to think about it and he could clearly present his own state in his mind.<div>


    [Xia Ji]


    [Realm: 14]


    [Dao Aura 1: Observing all things in the world andprehending the tenth level of skill beads.]


    [Dao Aura 2: unknown, but it seems to have taken effect, but I¡¯m not sure.]


    [Dao rune 3: ording to Bai Zhu, a person can only fuse two dao runes at most, and this is the third one. It needs to be checkedter.]


    [First-tier attack method: The power of the divine power of the Heaven Seizing Dual Realm, microsecond speed, the Heavenly Law of the Mouth, the Three Pupils Ten me Saber]


    [First-tier defense method: Yin-yang Karma Book Wheel, 72 transformations.]


    [First-tier magic treasure: Underworld de, Sea Calming Pearl]


    [Second-tier method: 5.16 million Dharma Idols, Mo Xiaji Devour]


    [Second-tier treasures: Great Dark Heavenly Halberd, Thunder Fire de, countless medicinal pills, and magical artifacts.]


    [Item to be maintained]:<div>


    Reading books, observing all things in the world.


    To awaken the intelligence of the various races.


    To promote a world that followed one¡¯s original heart, that is, everyone should be rewarded for their efforts, good should be rewarded, and evil should be punished.


    [Things to Do]:


    He would have a better understanding of the Dao runes, the ck tide, and the universe invasion.


    This was something that he had to do from now on. If nothing unexpected happened, this matter would apany him until he died orpletely transcended.


    The follow-up information of Qiongqi and the situation of the other resentful masters.


    Dai Meng should also be the culprit, right?


    However, there were no transmigrators in Yunzhou, so what should she do?


    Was there a way to prevent Miao Miao from dying in the next 500 years?


    Although she was the same person, this time, she clearly had no memories of being his wife. She would even asionally say, ¡± How was she a thousand years ago? ¡±<div>


    It was not good to continue like this.


    And Miao Miao had three wills wrapped around her, and they were his fruits. What did this mean?


    Xia Ji had asked Bai Zhu about thisst question, but he didn¡¯t get an answer because Bai Zhu didn¡¯t know either.


    All the information in the world was what the ancestor of the Lu family had said to Xia Ji by the river 1,500 years ago.


    One of the three wills in Miao Miao was the Grand Supreme who had already reached the level of Dao Integration. After the Grand Supreme reached the level of Dao Integration, he had already vanished into thin air and no longer existed. However, Xia Ji was Miao Miao¡¯s fruit. The cause and effect rtionship wasplicated, like a seemingly transparent but precise that wrapped him up.


    Xia Ji had thought about it before.


    In fact, the marriage between him and Miao Miao was destined. There was even a hint of chess in it. If the truth was revealed, he did not know what would happen.


    But he was a person who valued friendship.


    Miaomiao had been with him for so long. These feelings were real. How could he abandon her?


    Since he couldn¡¯t find the answer, Xia Ji dragged Miao Miao along to listen to the sermon.


    As long as Miao Miao could break through to the peak of the eleventh realm, she would be able to live for a thousand years and break through the cycle of reincarnation that happened once every five hundred years.<div>


    If he couldn¡¯t break through, there must be a reason, right?


    He just needed to find the problem and solve it.


    Xia Ji preached once a week in the depths of winter, and there were no empty seats.


    Miao Miao was sitting at the first row of the lecture hall, looking like the eldest senior sister.


    However, this senior sister was really a bad student. She had no idea what Xia Ji was talking about, so she forced herself to open her eyes and y with her tablet. Her wide sleeves were just enough to subtly cover the tablet.


    Since she was sitting in the first row, the people behind her wouldn¡¯t be able to see her ying on the tablet. After all, no one in Xia Ji¡¯s ss would dare to check on her.


    Therefore, what Miao Miao had to do was to save Xia Ji some face and y the game secretly.


    Most of the other students who were listening to Xia Ji¡¯s lecture knew that this ¡± Big Senior Sister ¡± who had snuck in halfway was his masteress, and the teacher was really attentive to this masteress. When he went to ss, he would always look into the distance or pretend to be calm andposed.


    However, ever since he had this masteress, his teacher would nce at her from time to time.


    Of course, Miao Miao knew why Xia Ji was looking at her. It was to remind her not to y with the tablet.


    At first, she pretended to use her sleeve to block the light and looked up to listen to the ss. After a long time, she didn¡¯t care at all. If you want to look, then let me look. Why should I care?


    Therefore, after each lecture, Xia Ji would take Miao Miao on a tour around the area, which was also considered to be the start of the ¡± supplementary ss mode ¡°.


    It was just the two of them, and no one knew where they would go.


    It was as if the two of them had disappeared from the world. Even Little Su would not know.


    The current Doomsday Pope had vaguely known that there was a great karma between Xia Ji and Miao Miao, and that Miao Miao could only live for 500 years. She had heard Xu Lingling mention it more than 1,000 years ago in the Frost Kingdom.


    Miaomiao could only live for five hundred years and only had five hundred years of memories. She would not fall in love with anyone else. She could only meet her brother repeatedly, like a cycle of reincarnation. They knew each other, fell in love, stayed together, parted again, and met again.


    This was happiness, but also a curse.


    His elder brother was also working hard to change all of this, as if he was brandishing a knife against the cursed fate. However, his elder brother had failed more than a thousand years ago, and he was still working hard today.

 Chapter 680: 67. Cooperation with White Candle

    Chapter 680: 67. Cooperation with White Candle


    Trantor: 549690339


    She also had her own things to do.


    She was one of the few people who knew about the existence of the ¡± cktide ¡± and the ¡± cktide and Transmigrator Alliance ¡°. Therefore, she had the same goal as Xia Ji.


    He obtained more information about Qiong Qi and gained a better understanding of Dao runes, the ck tide, and the invasion of the universe.


    This matter would continue until she died or transcended.


    Therefore, her daily routine was to cultivate and then look for a target that she could refine into her own body. At the same time, she asked Pope Wang Jin to work hard to expand the Church of Death while inquiring about the Lust¡¯s movements and whereabouts.


    Little Su would not get involved in her brother and sister-inw¡¯s world, so she always went out alone.


    However, she did not know that Bai Zhu had always been involved and had always been a ¡®third party¡¯ other than the two of them¡­


    Xia Ji and Miao Miao would always bring a white candle with them when they went out.


    Xia Ji needed to get information from Bai Zhu. Miao Miao felt that it would be weird for a person to wear the ¡± Traveler¡¯s Service ¡°, but it would be weird if Bai Zhu was there.


    Therefore, the two of them wore modern dresses and furry boots, often walking together.


    Miao Miao¡¯s excited ¡°Sister Xiao Wu¡± also became ¡°Sister Xiao Zhu¡±, but she was still full of vitality.


    Yanzhou was very big. If one were to look at the area, it was about the size of the entire Earth in Xia Ji¡¯s previous life.


    In such arge ce, whether it was a mortal country or a sect, there were many.


    Since Xia Ji had to give a lecture once a week, the three of them would mostly travel together for five to six days before returning.


    The three of them pretended to be rich young masters and youngdies in the mortal world. It was also interesting to y in famous mountains,kes, bustling cities, and temples.


    During the New Year, the three of them spent a simple time together in a small kingdom in the mortal world. They booked a private room in a restaurant that looked good and ordered some mortal dishes.


    No matter where they went, Miao Miao would always turn her head to the side and y with the tablet with Bai Zhu, or buy some clothes when they walked through the bustling streets.


    Xia Ji pulled Miao Miao to tutor her from time to time.


    However, Miao Miao always suggested that it could be taken before bed to improve the quality of sleep.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    On the other side, he would asionally grab Miao Miao and try to help her open up her conception and governor vessels through the method of Qi flow. As long as she opened up, she would be at the eighth realm.


    However, he could not do it at all. Miao Miao¡¯s meridians were like a bottomless pit. No matter how much Genuine Qi one poured into her, there would be no response at all.


    Even if a stone was thrown into the sea, there would at least be ripples, but there were no ripples on Miao Miao¡¯s side.


    She seemed to bepletely cut off from cultivation.


    Every time Miaomiao was carefully instilling zhenqi into Xia Ji¡¯s body, she would be ying a game. When he was done, she would not ask about the result, because she had already epted that this was her destiny. She had tried many times, but she had never been able to change anything.


    Unable to change, she began to learn to ept it. Struggling would only cause her to be covered in bruises, and resisting¡­It would always make her tear up unconsciously. In a trance, she could see some things that were immersed in the depths of the sea of memories.


    As the days passed, Xia Ji grew stronger at a terrifying speed, bearing more and more Karma.


    Miao Miao, however, had not moved forward. Just like 1,500 years ago, her body began to show subtle signs of weakness, but she was fine now. She only asionally caught a cold and had a fever. No matter how much she took medicine, it was useless.


    However, these minor illnesses only needed a few days to get better on their own.


    Xia Ji could cure people and flesh, but he couldn¡¯t cure Miao Miao¡¯s cold.


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, it waste spring.


    This time, Xia Ji finally confirmed a strange thing after his travels-the sect was abnormal.


    Bai Zhu also noticed this.


    The two of them tacitly felt that this was very strange.


    It seemed that someone in the sect was secretly manipting the cultivators to be violent and start killing each other.


    This was especially obvious. When the three of them went out to y, they would almost always see fights between sects and even within sects. When they asked the reason, most of them were old scores between sects, or fighting for treasures, or robbing opportunities, or going from personal grudges to sect wars. It did not seem to be a problem.


    However, Xia Ji had already done his research before this trip. He found that thousands of sects in Yanzhou were fighting each other like this. Thinking back to the strange situation in the Wan Jian House in Yunzhou, his heart tightened and he took this matter seriously.


    He had the ordinary monks of the church take his token and take a boat from the secret port of the north to Weizhou to understand the situation in Weizhou.


    On the other hand, he was prepared to attack.


    Because both he and Bai Zhu felt that this matter might be rted to the cktide and the Qiong Qi that had disappeared.


    Lust was the vengeful lord of the cktide.


    He was born to be extremely powerful, stronger than Ya Zi, andparable to Xia Ji who had opened the three pupils, seized the power of a realm, and then used the Nine mes Underworld de.


    It must be known that whether it was Xia Ji opening his three pupils and seizing the power of a realm, or unleashing the Nine ming Saber, or directly using the Underworld Saber, he could easily kill experts in the 14th realm.


    However, when these three powers were used together, they were actually able to fight against the Qiong Qi. It could be seen that the Qiong Qi¡¯s strength was indeed worthy of its reputation as the vengeful master. It was probably the level of the ck Emperor when everyone was still in the early stage of the eleventh realm 1,500 years ago.

 Chapter 681: 67. Cooperation with White Candle

    Chapter 681: 67. Cooperation with White Candle


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, Qiong Qi was clearly more terrifying than the ck Emperor.


    If Xia Ji wanted to kill him, he could do it with the Heavenly Law of Mouth, the Wheel of Yin Yang Karmic Book, or the Sea Calming Pearl.


    However, the problem was that Qiong Qi was immortal.


    No matter how many pieces you cut him into, he would regenerate almost instantly.


    Moreover, as the Lord of Resentment, Qiong Qi could devour resentment to be stronger. Now that it could devour Dao runes, its strength had naturally increased by many times.


    Fortunately, he was limited by the area. Bai Zhu said that the area should be five thousand miles in circumference and ten thousand miles in diameter.


    Therefore, as long as they were within a radius of ten thousand miles and a diameter of twenty thousand miles around Kai An City, they would definitely not encounter Qiong Qi.


    Since Xia Ji realized that something was wrong, he was ready to make a move.


    He chose from the many sects and then decided on a sect south of Kai An City.


    This sect was called the Fallen Moon Sect.


    The reason why he chose this sect was because this sect was one of the first sects to fall into chaos. When the other sects started to fall into chaos, the Falling Moon Sect had already calmed down, and it looked as if the dust had settled.


    However, from another perspective, the Falling Moon Sect might have already ¡±pleted ¡± it.


    Before Xia Ji set off, he left Miao Miao with the Church of Death, with Little Su apanying her.


    Then, he had Madam Xue sit at a spot that was closer to the Falling Moon Sect but still maintained a distance of ten thousand miles from Kai An City. She used her Essence Soul to observe from above and share her vision with him.


    As for Bai Zhu, he brought her with him. If something unimaginable really happened, Bai Zhu could cooperate with him.


    After doing all of this, he had the Saha Tree Demon Qi Jue teleport him and the White Torch Earth Escape to the foot of the mountain where the Fallen Moon Sect was located.


    Xia Ji and Bai Zhu put on the simple copper masks in advance and attacked.


    Xia Ji¡¯s actions were very smooth. He had drawn the ground as a prison and circled an entire sect.


    The method he chose was also very simple. That was to use his aura and strength to force the other sect to activate the ¡°Mountain Protection Array¡±.


    Once the array was activated, the sect was separated from the outside world.


    The people outside could not enter, and the people inside could not leave. This process wouldst for at least ten years and was irreversible. There was no way that the Protective Mountain Array could be closed again.


    Then, Xia Ji¡¯s left hand pped out the Wheel of Yin and Yang Karma Book. This Wheel of Karma had a very special method that could directly ¡®create a hole¡¯ in the protective formation.


    The original function of the Wheel of Yin and Yang was to stick to the enemy¡¯s power and then mix it with his own power to attack.


    At this moment, it was stuck to the power of the ¡°Mountain Protecting Array¡± and then collided with the array itself to offset it, thus reaching a bnce.


    Therefore, he did not destroy the array, nor was he blocked by the array. He directly walked into the array with Bai Zhu under the dumbfounded gazes of the sect cultivators.


    He took back the Yin Yang Karmic Book Wheel and the Protective Mountain Array was restored.


    Thus, the entire sect was surrounded.


    The Falling Moon Sect once again put up a symbolic resistance and waspletely disarmed.


    Xia Ji and Bai Zhu, this strange pair of partners, were no longer existences that could be countered by numbers.


    Xia Ji directly sat down on the seat of the sect master of the Fallen Moon Sect with a golden saber and a broad horse. Bai Zhu stood behind him, and the two of them gathered all the people of the Fallen Moon Sect into the main hall.


    The Fallen Moon Sect was not considered arge sect, and had a total of 2,654 people.


    These people stood in the hall in fear and solemnity, waiting for their unknown fate.


    Then, Xia Ji and Bai Zhu conducted an inquiry and investigation. In the end, there was nothing unusual. The reason why the Falling Moon Sect was in chaos previously was entirely because there was a change in the sect¡¯s old and new sect leaders, and there were also sects outside that wanted to interfere, so the chaos erupted.


    It was reasonable.


    Thus, Xia Ji had Bai Zhu stand guard in the main hall while he conducted a search in the area where the Fallen Moon Sect was located. He even found some diary entries written by ordinary disciples in some of the mezzanines and flipped through them.


    However, even the diary only recorded some of the disciples ¡®cultivation insights, or their likes and dislikes in the sect, or their hostility towards a certain senior or junior, or their love for a certain senior or junior.


    He flipped through many books, and most of them were like this.


    Then, he discovered many secret chambers, so he went to investigate again. Although there were some small secrets, they werepletely worthless to him.


    After a long time¡­


    When Xia Ji returned to the main hall, Bai Zhu looked at him. Xia Ji shook his head, indicating that he had found nothing.


    This time, Bai Zhu also frowned slightly. The two of them clearly sensed that there was a problem, but they did not know where the problem was.


    That would be a big problem.


    Bai Zhu had already finished collecting the ¡± transmigrator¡¯s data ¡± and was ready to return. At this moment, she was prepared to wait until this matter was more clear before returning.


    Thus, the two of them spent a few more days conducting various tests, but the cultivators of the Falling Moon Sect all behaved very normally. They all had the appearance of ¡± cultivators in distress facing two terrifying existences, their life and death not in their own hands. ¡± There were abnormalities, but these abnormalities were due to the above mentality, and this was extremely normal.


    Seven dayster.


    Spring willows were like smoke.


    The wind from the upper reaches of the mountain stream brought the fragrance of flowers.


    Bai Zhu and Xia Ji stood by the stream. They looked at each other and knew that there was no point in continuing the investigation.


    ¡± In the past, the cktide only had one attitude towards the cultivators of the sects, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± That is to kill them. So, there are no secrets. ¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the resentful master is creating resentment?¡± Xia Ji thought for a moment.


    Bai Zhu shook her head.


    Xia Ji thought about it and shook his head. There was actually a lot of resentment in the world, and there was no need to deliberately create it. If he really wanted to create it, he only needed to let the cktide wreak havoc, and it would naturally cause many families to be destroyed and many disasters to ur. Resentment would naturally arise.


    However, that was not the case.


    ¡± It doesn¡¯t make sense if there¡¯s a ¡®source of corruption¡¯, ¡± Xia Ji added. ¡± Many people in the church have not been infected. ¡±


    ¡°The cktide will never pollute the mind¡­¡± Bai Zhu said.


    The two of them fell silent.


    ¡± Then let¡¯s hide our identities and pretend to be ordinary cultivators, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± We¡¯ll secretly join a sect and spend some time investigating. ¡±


    Bai Zhu¡¯s expression changed a few times. Considering the importance of this matter, he had to get to the bottom of it before he could return. He nodded, ¡± Alright, that¡¯s the only way. ¡±

 Chapter 682: 68. Into the Tiger’s Den

    Chapter 682: 68. Into the Tiger¡¯s Den<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After all, Xia Ji was the one who had made the presentation panel for himself. At this moment, his heart moved, and a row of shing red words quickly appeared in his mind.


    [cktide Mission 1: Investigate the abnormal events in the sect.]<div>


    [Difficulty: 2.5 stars]


    [Description of the event: In the short three months after the destruction of the Pantheon Court, Ya Zi, and Qiong Qi, all the sects in Yanzhou started to break out in arge-scale chaos. It seemed to be a coincidence, but it was strange inside. It was suspected to be rted to the cktide and Qiong Qi.] A thorough investigation within three years.


    [Mission Reward: Take Miaomiao on a three-month vacation.]


    [Mission Punishment: Obliteration]


    Of course, this ¡®obliteration¡¯ was just for his own amusement.


    However, he felt that three years was definitely enough. Not to mention investigating clearly, he was afraid that he could directly find the root of the problem and solve it.


    As for the ¡± difficulty ¡°, he had just made an estimate for himself. After all, it was only an ¡± in-depth investigation ¡°. During this investigation, there was almost no situation where the enemy could destroy him and White Candle, but there were also unknown risks. If they encountered Qiong Qi or the cktide, there were also great risks. Therefore, he rated it as 2.5 stars.


    He set a difficulty system for himself:


    One star meant that it would not pose any danger to him.


    Two-star meant possible danger.


    Three-star was extremely dangerous. If one was not careful, they might be seriously injured.<div>


    A four-star might die.


    Five stars are a sign of death.


    ¡± The difficulty of this mission lies in the information gathering and the fact that one¡¯s identity cannot be revealed. That time, the Fallen Moon Sect might have sensed our malice, so they deliberately hid some secrets.


    Only when the other partypletely rxed his vignce could he get to the bottom of it and see the most real side.


    Since the cktide has undergone a great change, we must figure out their current arrangements. With the white candle, we can clearlypare the situation with the ancient times and know where the changes are.¡±


    After Xia Ji analyzed the situation, he found Xiao Su and began to patch the holes in his identity.


    After all, it was very difficult to investigate the identity of a mortal kingdom. However, it was not a very troublesome thing for a sect to send disciples to another ce to investigate.


    After making proper arrangements,


    Xia Ji and Bai Zhu set off.


    The first step was¡­


    The two of them pretended to be a pair of Taoist partners. First, they would appear in the western part of Yanzhou Province and visit the mountain gate. At the same time, they also spread their identities.<div>


    Not long after, some sects in the west knew that this couple was not weak. They were both at the peak of the 13th realm. They were only one step away from bing the best in the 14th realm.


    The reason why there was no information about these two people before was that they usually lived in seclusion in the north to cultivate. They were used to living in the wild, but because of some unforeseen circumstances, they had no choice but to go south.


    It was precisely because of this change that the two of them had learned from their painful experience and given up on being carefree. Instead, they seemed to have begun to think about joining a sect.


    After all, the world was changing and the world was in turmoil. Rogue cultivators did not feel safe outside. Only by joining a sect could they have more ability to protect themselves.


    After ¡± appearing in this area ¡°, their identities didn¡¯t seem to be out of ce.


    Next was the second step.


    During a battle between the Golden Lotus Sect and the Dragon ying Temple, this pair of Daopanions had ¡± unintentionally ¡± saved the Dragon ying Temple¡¯s First Elder, Mu Sangzi. Then, they had vaguely suggested that they wanted to join the sect.


    The Dragon ying Temple had always been a righteous sect. They were very strict in their recruitment, especially in their character.


    However, when Mu Sangzi saw the two of them disying pure white Karma, he did not hesitate much.


    Generally speaking, those who had good deeds would not have bad characters.


    In this chaotic world, itinerant cultivators naturally wanted to join a sect.<div>


    The sect also wanted to recruit powerful itinerant cultivators to increase the strength of the sect.


    This was mutual.


    Thus, Mu Sangzi brought Xia Ji and Bai Zhu back to the Dragon ying Temple and exined the situation to the Abbey Dean.


    The Abbey Dean first tested his aptitude and strength.


    If these two didn¡¯t work, the Dragon ying Temple wouldn¡¯t ept anyone.


    After all, although the Dragon ying Temple was not the top sect in the Qi Kingdom, it was still one of the top ten sects. Although there were not tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people in the sect, they were all elites who were very good at fighting.


    The test results were clear.


    Both of them were above average in terms of aptitude, and there was still some distance between them and geniuses.


    They were all the cream of the crop among the 13 states.


    The Abbey Dean was very satisfied.


    After that, the Abbey Dean asked about their origins.


    The two of them were both sly foxes who lied without a draft, so they said a lot about it.


    It was probably because the two of them usually cultivated in the Moon Tiger Peak of Mianzhu Mountain in the North. This time, something unexpected happened, so they went south and came here by chance. They usually visited the sect and heard that the Dragon ying Temple was a big sect in this area. They wanted to go there, but they had never found a way.


    However, he did not expect that he would coincidentally save First Elder Mu Sangzi, which was why he came here.


    The Abbey Dean arranged for Xia Ji and Bai Zhu to stay there. He asked people to check if the two were really Taoist partners while he sent people to Mianzhu Mountain in the north to investigate the situation.


    However, Xia Ji had already made arrangements in the Northern Lands. The disciples of the Dragon ying Temple who went to the North to investigate would receive a message that said, ¡± There are some slight differences in their description, but everything is within the scope of reasonable caution for a pair of cultivators. ¡± After further investigation, the disciples of the Dragon ying Temple would find out that the two had offended a rather powerful sect in the Northern Lands called the Elusive Pce. That was why they were forced to leave their original secluded ce and give up their carefree life.

 Chapter 683: 68. Into the Tiger’s Den

    Chapter 683: 68. Into the Tiger¡¯s Den<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    If he went to the Elusive Pce to inquire, he would also get aplete answer.


    That was because the reclusive Miyamoto was a sect that the Wang family controlled.<div>


    However, this result was reasonable. The Dragon ying Temple would not reject these two people just because they were afraid of the Elusive Sect¡¯s revenge.


    As for their ¡®life as Daopanions,¡¯ Xia Ji and Bai Zhu acted it very realistically.


    They were usually respectful to each other, but they shared the same bed at night. They understood each other very well, as if they had lived together for many years.


    After the Abbey Dean had received confirmation from many parties, he chose an auspicious day and epted the two of them into the sect.


    Of course, the seniority of these two people would not be determined ording to the order. Instead, they would be directly epted by the Abbey Dean as the fourth generation disciples of the Dragon ying Temple.


    One had to know that the Dragon ying Temple could be ranked seventh or eighth generation in terms of seniority. The moment the two of them entered the sect, they were already the grandmasters to the youngest disciples.


    Usually, the two of them wore masks on their faces, which looked like a green bird and a white fox respectively. The Abbey Dean even took off the masks for them.


    However, Xia Ji and Bai Zhu did not refuse.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know how many incarnations Bai Zhu had, but after she took off her white fox mask, she hadpletely changed from a ¡± socialite ¡± to a ¡± seductive ¡± fairy, just like the courtesan who usually frequented brothels.


    Xia Ji silently noted this down.


    To him, changing his face was not too easy. His 72 transformations were called ¡± 72 ¡± because he had already reached the limit of his control over his body. As long as he took a breath, he could change into any appearance.<div>


    Therefore, Bai Zhu and the Abbey Dean saw a handsome face with sword-like eyebrows and star-like eyes. Surprisingly, this handsome face and temperament matched Bai Zhu¡¯s charming appearance very well. No one would believe that he was not a Daoist partner.


    Anyway, the Abbey Dean believed him. He also understood why they were wearing masks.


    It was too outstanding.


    Tai Xiu.


    Although most cultivators were handsome men and beautiful women, there were indeed very few who could be so charming and flirtatious.


    The two of them were tired of being looked at by the secr world, so they wore these two masks.


    It was only right for her to be in love.


    Thus, the two of them put on their masks again and looked at each other deeply. It seemed that they were both old nesting dolls and had done this kind of thing many times. Their professionalism was obvious at a nce.


    After joining the sect, the two of them were taught the Dragon ying Temple¡¯s mystic technique, the Dragon ying Sword Scripture. It was considered a foundation. After the two of them made a certain contribution to the sect, they could be taught further divine powers.


    The path of divine power was the foundation of a sect.


    Good karma and bad karma depended entirely on the individual.<div>


    Xia Ji and Bai Zhu lived together for half a year.


    Both of them knew what it meant to ¡± y along ¡°. Naturally, it was impossible for them to develop any feelings for each other just because of half a year. Usually, they would eat together, cultivate together, and sleep together.


    In the blink of an eye, it was winter.


    It was freezing cold, and there was light snow outside the window.


    On the tform at the foot of the Dragon ying Temple in the distance, the sound of disciples practicing their sword could be heard.


    The cold wind whistled and seeped through the window, making a soft and heavy hissing sound. It made people¡¯s hair stand on end, as if it was the time to seal the mountain in a ghost movie.


    Xia Ji stood in front of the window when the door behind him suddenly opened.


    The cold wind had just entered a little, but it was stopped by the door that was quickly closed.


    Bai Zhu walked to his side. The two of them stood in front of the window and looked at the pure white scenery of the mountains.


    ¡± In this short half a year, Dragon yer Sect actually had disputes with the Golden Lotus Sect, Sword Rainbow Cult, and Breeze Pavilion. There were even casualties among the higher-ups. ¡±


    The reason was untraceable. Other than the high frequency of urrence, there was nothing special about it.<div>


    It could be said that if these casualties had happened within a hundred years, there would be almost no suspicion. However, they happened within half a year.


    This was only the tip of the iceberg.


    In addition, the Great Elder Mu Mulberry is still dead. He died in the hands of one of the seven Pavilion Masters of the Breeze Pavilion yesterday.¡±


    Bai Zhu simply described this fact.


    This was especially true when Mu Sangzi died. It was as if the Grim Reaper hade. Perhaps one could rely on luck to avoid death once, but they were destined to meet death again very soon.


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Bai Zhu said,¡±The subordinate forces of the Breeze Pavilion had a small conflict with the Dragon ying Temple. However, the conflict became more and more intense because of the choices of the parties. At this time, in order to prevent the conflict frompletely escted, the two sides carried out the usual method here


    Yesterday, Mu Sangzi was sent by the Dragon ying Temple to fight, but he died in battle. That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡± The royal family of Qi Kingdom¡­¡±


    Xia Ji had some impression of it.


    Previously, among the nine Overgods of the Pantheon Court, there was one who had attacked with the aura of blood. That Overgod was the first to be killed by him, and he was the ancestor of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s royal family.


    In terms of geographical location, the territory of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s royal family perfectly avoided the range of the Twelve Men of Gold Formation. It was like a scorpion lying in the northeast direction, but its back was close to the western sea.


    Bai Zhu said, ¡± On the surface, there is no problem with the royal family of Qi Kingdom. However, the imperial power in thisnd is stronger. It is normal for the royal family to be a witness when the two sects fight. ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve been reading books in the temple¡¯s library during this period of time, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ve even helped them to perfect some of the minor ws in their cultivation techniques. I¡¯ve done a great service and obtained more reading rights. ¡±


    ¡°Then, when I choose a cultivation technique, I will also mix in a few books like the sect¡¯s annals. These sect annals are all public, but they can also be used to deduce the tip of the iceberg from various major events. If there really is a problem, I can use this as a breakthrough point.


    Other than that, I sit in the library pavilion every day and observe all the disciples who enter the library to read.¡±


    ¡°And the result?¡± asked Bai Zhu.


    ¡± Those disciples are very normal, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯m almost certain that there¡¯s nothing wrong with them. ¡±


    Bai Zhu fell silent.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± What a sect needs to do is actually to cultivate and gain experience. They need to control their resources. These resources mainly include the Fire Cmity¡¯s ashes, the Small Mountain River Ruins, and the Karmic Dream Area¡­This was because they already had regions and could be controlled.


    What they needed to explore was the cktide region. Only the cktide region would produce a book, because the number of pages in the book was far from enough for those who needed to break through to the 14th realm.


    Since those disciples were normal, then the problem was very likely to be in the upper echelons of the sect, which was the thirteenth or fourteenth realm¡­


    Since this problem is rted to the cktide, it is very likely that something fishy will be revealed when we enter the cktide area to explore.¡±


    ¡± But, ¡± Bai Zhu added, ¡± only the most outstanding elites of a sect are qualified to receive the charms. This means that resources need to be spent on the tip of a knife. ¡±


    Xia Ji nced at her and suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Do you want to do it or should I?¡±


    ¡°You do it. I¡¯m not good at charging ahead,¡± Bai Zhu said.


    ¡± Alright. ¡± Xia Ji nodded. ¡± If it¡¯s done, treat me to a meal. ¡±


    Bai Zhu was speechless.


    ¡°What meal?¡±


    ¡°Next time you pass by the Human Restaurant, just treat me to a meal.¡±


    Bai Zhu was speechless.


    This was¡­What was the meaning of this?


    Could it be that he was hiding some kind of zen?


    ¡°What kind of food?¡± Bai Zhu asked after thinking for a while.


    ¡± We¡¯ll eat it together, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± We¡¯ll just keep it within the standard of three taels of silver. ¡±


    ¡°Three taels of silver¡­¡±


    Bai Zhu chuckled. She never brought silver, let alone three taels. However, she still agreed with a ¡°okay¡±, just take it as the personal style of this strange tenth person.


    Xia Ji nodded.


    And then¡­


    His heart moved with his thoughts.


    The new scarlet words danced in his mind.


    [cktide Mission 1-1: Be an elite of the sect who can receive the talisman.]


    [Mission summary: Your investigation has gradually deepened. You have discovered that the source of this matter is very likely to be in the higher-ups of the sect, especially during the process of receiving the talisman. You have decided to use this as a breakthrough. Bing an elite with the qualifications to receive the talisman is the first step.] A monthter, the sect would hold the year-end martial artspetition. That would be an opportunity.


    [Mission Reward: White Candle will treat you to a meal that costs three taels of silver.]


    [Mission Punishment: Obliteration]

 Chapter 684: 69. The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, and the Cicada Turns into an Oriole

    Chapter 684: 69. The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, and the Cicada Turns into an Oriole<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    A monthter.


    by the lonely cliff in the wind and snow.<div>


    Xia Ji sat under a tree. There was a fluffy cushion under the tree, and on the cushion was an elegant small coffee table. On the coffee table were fine wine and wine sses.


    He only waited for a while before he heard unconcealed footsteps behind him.


    A momentter, a man in a luxurious fur coat sat beside him. He took off the sword on his back and ced it beside his hand. Then, he turned to look at Xia Ji. He spoke with the air of a superior. ¡± What¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t apany your beautiful wife today? ¡±


    ¡± We have our own pursuits, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Why would we indulge in love every day? ¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed the wine jug and filled two sses of wine. He said,¡±Please.¡±


    This man was called Yu Mingzi. He was the new Grand Elder of the Dragon ying Temple and also the host of this battle.


    Yu Ming Zi picked up his wine cup and clinked it with Xia Ji¡¯s before drinking it in one gulp. He then narrowed his eyes as he looked at the snow that filled the sky in the empty valley. He muttered in a seemingly casual manner,¡±A few days ago, Senior Brother Sect Master led a team to Vulture Water Vige and found two pages of talisman papers.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes lit up, but he didn¡¯t ask.


    Yu Ming Zi saw the light in his eyes, but he kept him in suspense and did not borate further.


    One had to know that if one could write their name on the scroll, they could directly advance to the 14th realm and increase their lifespan by an additional 1,000 years. However, there were very few scroll pages, and there were many people in the 13th realm.


    When Xia Ji was at his position, he had thought that this page was nothing. He would not even use it if it was given to him. However, in reality, this item was extremely precious in the sect.<div>


    Since Yu Ming Zi didn¡¯t say anything, Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask. ording to the rules, he should have lowered his stance and used a ttering tone to ask how he could obtain this page.


    However, even if he was acting, he would not be bothered to act like this.


    After a long time.


    The pot of wine had been emptied.


    A snowstorm had already been seen.


    ¡°Is Xuan Qing really not interested in the scroll?¡± Yu Mingzi asked coldly.


    Xuan Qing and Hu Bai were Xia Ji and Bai Zhu¡¯s alias.


    ¡°Please enlighten me, Great Elder,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept your teachings,¡± Yu Ming Zi replied.


    After saying that, he stood up coldly and left.


    Xia Ji looked at his back and roughly understood what the new Great Elder meant.<div>


    He went out today, clearly not only to his house, but also to a raremodity that could be hoarded and sold at a high price.


    He hade to find him because he might be one of the people qualified to obtain the page. However, there were many people who could do so. At the critical moment, he could exercise his right to speak and distribute the page.


    At this moment, he was here to ¡± bargain ¡± to see who was willing to pay more or to stand on his side. However, Xia Ji did not say anything.


    Thus, Elder Yu Ming Zi naturally left coldly.


    In fact, Xia Ji knew what he wanted. Ever since this elder took a nce at Bai Zhu when she took off her mask half a year ago, he had fallen in love with her. After that, he had even tried to curry favor with her secretly, but Bai Zhu would never pay attention to him.


    Thus, this elder wanted to use the matter of the distribution of the talisman pages to break through from him.


    He had to admit that his thoughts were really dirty.


    Shaking his head, Xia Ji emptied the ss of wine he had just drunk and then started drinking.


    The wind and snow were raging¡­


    Soon,


    A green sprout suddenly sprouted from the frozen rock by the cliff where he was.<div>


    The green sprout quietly spread out and turned into a palm of roots.


    He opened his fingers and found a letter inside.


    Xia Ji took the letter, opened it, and shook the paper. There were two pieces of paper.


    He looked at it carefully.


    The first letter was written in unfamiliar handwriting, but Xia Ji knew that it was a message from the messenger he had sent to Weizhou.


    Weizhou was also in chaos. The sects killed each other without restraint, and it wasn¡¯t unique to Yanzhou.


    The second piece of paper was written in Ji Xuan¡¯s handwriting. It contained information about the changes in a few special sects that Xia Ji had investigated, including the Northern Demon Tribe, the Southern Buddhist Sect, and Madam Xue¡¯s White Cloud Vi.


    Without exception, all of them had been ¡°tricked¡±.


    All the sects in the world seemed to have suddenly fallen into this frenzy.


    After Xia Ji finished reading the letter, he burned it.


    The Dragon ying Temple¡¯s year-end martial artspetition was in two days.


    That night, he and Bai Zhuy on the bed and summarized the information.


    The two of them had basically figured out the problem. The problemy in the ¡°page¡± or the ¡°receiver¡±.


    ¡°I can roughly guess what happened,¡± Bai Zhu suddenly said.


    ¡± I have to go back after winter, ¡± she said in a heavy tone. Also, if you see Pangu in the future, don¡¯t tell him that you oncey in the same bed as me. ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He suddenly felt that something was wrong and asked tentatively,¡±Are you a woman?¡±


    White Candle was speechless.


    Her eyes curved into crescents as she smiled, looking like a ¡± funny ¡± person with raised eyebrows.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± As expected, people like you don¡¯t care about gender. ¡±


    ¡± No, you¡¯re wrong, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± I¡¯m a woman. The coquettish fox that you once had a conflict with is also a woman. Besides, Mother Xingxing who injured you is also a woman. ¡± You¡¯ve been abused by a woman before.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    A coquettish fox? Was he talking about Su Tian?


    Xingxing¡¯s mother? Was this the Grand Supreme?


    He thought for a moment and decided to change the topic.¡±What¡¯s south of Yanzhou?¡±


    ¡°Go and take a look when you have time, I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Bai Zhu said.


    ¡± You¡¯re so useful, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said. ¡± Why don¡¯t you join me? ¡±

 Chapter 685: 69. The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, and the Cicada Turns into an Oriole

    Chapter 685: 69. The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, and the Cicada Turns into an Oriole<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°If you can defeat Pangu one day, we¡¯ll talk about it again,¡± Bai Zhu said.


    ¡°Who is Pangu?¡± Xia Ji asked.<div>


    ¡± A truly invincible person, ¡± Bai Zhu said after some thought. ¡± And I am his assistant. ¡±


    At this point, Bai Zhu suddenly turned her body, and a smile suddenly appeared on her sheep-like face.¡±Do you think you¡¯re very strong?¡±


    Without waiting for his reply, Bai Zhu said, ¡°¡±You¡¯d better not think that way. The current you, your little followers, your little disciples, and even the trump cards you¡¯ve hidden are not enough for them to fight.


    As for me, I only need to mingle around at the right time. Why would I need to go through so much trouble like I did with you?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t seem to care. He didn¡¯t even look angry or argue.


    Bai Zhu rolled over and looked at him with her chin in her hands. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Yo, you look a little like Pangu¡­However, what are you focusing on?¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a threat, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Is that why you¡¯re cooperating with me? ¡±


    Bai Zhu shook his finger and said, ¡± No, no, no. It¡¯s the exact opposite. I think you¡¯re qualified, so I¡¯m with you. You¡¯re the tenth person in my eyes, but there might be eleven or twelve people in this world, and there definitely won¡¯t be more. How can you all be together?


    That¡¯s why we¡¯re now facing this almost certain death situation together, which is why we¡¯re standing together. However, if we weren¡¯t in this predicament, you would have died at the end of this disaster.¡±


    ¡°I killed the Wu family¡¯s ancestor,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Bai Zhu did not hide anything. ¡± Old Wu is already alive. Let¡¯s see if he won¡¯t beat you to deathter. Especially since you stole his beloved knife. ¡±<div>


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and went to sleep after he got the answer that the ancestor of the Wu family had been resurrected. There were really many enemies now. The ck tide, the ancestor, the invading universe, and even the universe he was in¡­


    There were no enemies in the world, all of them were invincible.


    He had already guessed what Bai Zhu had guessed.


    Two dayster.


    Xia Ji used the Dragon-ying Sword Scripture and some simple techniques to defeat all his opponents on the stage.


    However, he did not use too much strength each time and only managed to defeat the opponent. As such, even though the First Elder Yu Ming Zi, who was hosting thepetition, had the intention to make things difficult for him, he was helpless.


    Then, Xia Ji naturally got the chance to receive the talisman.


    Under the envious gazes of the disciples, he was led to the back hall.


    In the hall, the Abbey Dean of the Dragon ying Temple, as well as a few elders and elites of the 14th level, were waiting for him.


    Xia Ji nced around and realized that not everyone was present. Even the Great Elder wasn¡¯t here. However, it was normal for a witness ceremony like this to becking people.


    The Abbey Dean pinched his long beard and smiled. ¡°¡±Xuan Qing, it¡¯s not easy for you to stand out from the crowd of disciples. However, you still need to go through a test of improvement to receive the talisman. Are you ready?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The Abbey Dean said, ¡± Okay. ¡± Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Xuan Qing, follow me.¡±


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    Xia Ji followed him into the back hall.


    This was a unique cloister courtyard.


    In the courtyard, there was a stone chessboard that was shrouded in mist.


    The Abbey Dean sat down and said directly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s y a round.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ji didn¡¯t move, the Abbey Dean exined, ¡°¡±This chess piece is called the Reflecting Chess Game. It contains the spiritual energy of an immortal. Once a piece is ced, it is as if one has taken a step in one¡¯s life. One knows a thing or two about the ups and downs of the game. If one¡¯s temperament is not good, they will lose their soul after taking a few steps.


    If one ced too many pieces, it would be like an army of thousands of soldiers and horses fighting. The person who ced the piece would also fight. If one¡¯s temperament was a little bad, they would be infected by the baleful aura and lose theirposure.


    Only those with a pure and strong mind could win.


    As a cultivator, one¡¯s strength is naturally a part of it, but one¡¯s temperament is also very important. Therefore, before you ept the talisman, you must first have a match with this old man to see if you have the qualifications to ept the talisman.¡±<div>


    Xia Ji looked at the chessboard, then at the Abbey Dean sitting opposite him, and the elders and elites of the Fourteenth Realm standing around him. He suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    This kind of strangeness was really something that one wouldn¡¯t know if they didn¡¯t get into the game.


    If it was an ordinary cultivator, they would have believed it at this moment.


    However, Xia Ji knew that there was definitely something wrong with this chessboard.


    However, he had been waiting for this question.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± He replied gently.


    Then, he sat opposite the Abbey Dean.


    Two people first guess first, the abbey dean with ck first, Xia Ji with whiteter.


    The Abbey Dean picked up a ck piece and ced it on the corner. His whole body was covered in fog, making him look ethereal and otherworldly.


    Xia Ji also ced a white piece.


    Just as the chess piece in his hand touched the chessboard, the surrounding scenery changed. It was as if he had just arranged his troops, and the Abbey Dean of the Dragon ying Temple was extremely far away.


    The two sides used this vast territory as their battlefield and began to deploy their troops and set up formations.


    The Abbey Dean ced his piece very quickly, and so did Xia Ji¡­


    Not long after, the ck and white dragons began to fight each other.


    After a while, Xia Ji and the Abbey Dean, who were the Commander-in-chief, had also entered the fray. They led their soldiers to confront and kill the countless soldiers in the midst of billowing smoke.


    Every time he ced a piece, he would expend his energy. It could be said that theter he ced a piece, the more exhausted he became.


    Xia Ji looked at the state of a normal cultivator and slowly revealed a tired expression.


    After a while, the entire chess game was filled with a sinister wind. The violent tide of soldiers poured down like water from a broken dam. The ferocity of their power was simply suffocating.


    Xia Ji was delighted. They were here.


    The anomaly he had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    Thus, he continued to imitate the appearance of a normal and outstanding cultivator and began to work hard to meet the enemy and counterattack.


    However, for some reason, the surging army was all wearing ck armor. They covered the sky and covered the earth as they galloped over from afar. The ground trembled, and the sound was like a war drum that tore through life. It trampled on people¡¯s hearts and made them tremble in fear.


    Xia Ji was sure that any ordinary cultivator would bepletely entranced by the sound of the war drum. He decided to hold on for a while longer.


    At this moment, in the illusion of the chess game, he was standing on a high ground. The soldiers behind him had already entered a desperate situation. Looking around, they were all enemies in ck heavy armor.


    In a trance, he saw the enemy troops surging towards him like a treacherous ck tide.


    Xia Ji waved his sword and roared. He led the remaining soldiers to charge forward unyieldingly. More and more sweat appeared on his forehead, and wherever it brushed past, his pale skin would be exposed, showing that he was starting to weaken.


    He and the Abbey Dean ced their pieces faster and faster, almost to the extreme. The game was just in the middle of the game and theter battle had just begun. The mostplicated battle had just begun, but the two of them seemed to have stopped watching the game and kept cing their pieces. Their attacks were as fast as lightning.


    His voice echoed in the courtyard, and the group of elites surrounding Xia Ji and the Abbey Dean were all smiling.


    That smile was filled with endless evil and treachery, as if there was also some joy and greed.


    They all stared at Xia Ji, and there was no one else here.


    In fact, Grand Elder Yu Ming Zi didn¡¯t even seem to be one of them.


    After a long time¡­


    The fog dispersed.


    The game had ended.


    Xia Ji felt that the mental strength he had used up was enough to make a Divine Son pass out, so he persisted for a few more times before lying on the chessboard. Before he fainted, he made a helpless look at the Abbey Dean, obviously apologizing for his rude behavior.


    Pa ¡­


    His face fell on the stone table and he faked fainting.


    The Abbey Dean examined Xia Ji for a while and then looked back at the chessboard. His eyes were filled with shock.


    The others saw the Abbey Dean¡¯s shock and gathered around him.


    The Abbey Dean said darkly, ¡± He actually beat me by half a stone. This person¡¯s strength and potential are extremely strong. Even so, we can¡¯t let him receive these two pages. Otherwise, it would be a waste¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhou Zhen,¡± he suddenly shouted after some thought.


    An elder stepped forward.


    ¡± Go and report this to the Resentful Lord, ¡± the Abbey Dean said. ¡± Please give him the True Book. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

 Chapter 688: 71. Hope in the Dark

    Chapter 688: 71. Hope in the Dark<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two words Xia Jinded on the true talisman and sank down.


    If the true talisman waspared to the residence of an immortal, then only those with a heavy destiny could take root. Those with a light destiny would not only drift away, but would also waste this opportunity.<div>


    However, there were also differences in the weight of one¡¯s fate.


    It was like a huge rock falling to the ground, or like a mountain sinking.


    The two words ¡°Xia Ji¡± were like a heavy sky that pressed down on them.


    The Dragon ying Temple¡¯s Abbey Dean and the rest of the people watched this scene with their mouths agape.


    The two words fell down like the sky was copsing, and the light rose up like a whistle. It was as if heaven and earth had merged, revealing a golden light.


    Golden light shot out from the paper, emitting a dazzling but not eye-catching brilliance.


    He had never seen or heard of such a fate.


    The Dragon ying Temple¡¯s Abbey Dean and the others werepletely stunned. They didn¡¯t know what to do or what was going on.


    After a long time¡­


    The Dragon ying Temple¡¯s Abbey Dean squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth.¡±Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡± Who I am is no longer important, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± What¡¯s important is that I¡¯ve already written my name on it. ¡± Does this mean that we¡¯re already on the same side?¡±<div>


    The Abbey Dean was bbergasted. Then you are ignorant and fearless.¡±


    ¡°Go tell Qiongqi that I want to see him,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The Abbey Dean was speechless.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Everyone had never seen such a fate chart, nor had they seen such calmness. He had clearly written his name on the True Book. As long as a big shot descended, he would be one of them from then on, a higher level of existence in their high-dimensional world.


    In other words, his current personality would bepletely washed away, digested, and assimted by the endless resentment. Although he was still himself, he would no longer be himself. Then, why would he not be afraid?


    The Abbey Dean didn¡¯t bother to hide it and asked directly, ¡°¡±What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to save you,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    ¡°Save us?¡±


    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t have the qualifications, but now I do.¡±


    ¡± You didn¡¯t, because the Ancient Lord hasn¡¯t descended yet. When His Excellency descends, you will no longer be you. Only then will you have the qualifications, but only then will you understand that you can¡¯t do anything. ¡±<div>


    Xia Ji keenly sensed the message and asked, ¡°¡±When is the Ancient Lording?¡±


    The Abbey Dean said, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Maybe ten years, a hundred years, or even five hundred yearster. Or maybe the Ancient Lord doesn¡¯te and the Deste Lordes instead. I don¡¯t know. ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll wait, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± However, pass my message to Qiong Qi. I want to see him. ¡±


    The Abbey Dean looked at him with aplicated expression. He had been annexed by the cktide, but it did not mean that he was a fool, nor did it mean that the Abbey Dean was dead. Instead, the Abbey Dean had improved his original temperament. However, this improvement was based on the foundation of ¡± dark evil resentment ¡°, so he naturally understood that Xuan Qing was not Xuan Qing at all, but Xia Ji.


    This way, Hu Bai was naturally not Hu Bai.


    If Xia Ji hadn¡¯t written his words on the True Book, they would have been fighting to the death by now. Xia Ji would probably have killed them all or some of them would have escaped. After that, it would be a long and meaningless fight.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s name had already been written on the True Book, and he was almost a member of the ck Tide. Therefore, the Abbey Dean did not make a move.


    He said,¡±Alright, I¡¯ll tell him, but¡­¡± Do you really realize that you¡¯re one of us?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    This made the Abbey Dean even more confused. He felt that the man in front of him was mysterious. However, no matter how mysterious he was, since he was already half a step into his own camp, he did not say anything more.


    Immediately, the Abbey Dean tried to make Xia Ji an elder, but he refused.<div>


    In this matter, he was only short of meeting Qiongqi once.


    When Xia Ji returned to his residence, Bai Zhu looked at him and asked, ¡°¡±How is it?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s just as we guessed, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± There¡¯s something wrong with these pages. And the True Book leads to the Ancient Lord or even the Deste Lord¡­¡±


    Bai Zhu nodded. ¡± It seems that our previous thoughts were correct. Oh right, how can you be so sure? ¡±


    ¡°Because I wrote my name on the True Book,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    White Candle was speechless.


    He fell into a long silence.


    After a long while, Bai Zhu asked,¡±You¡­¡± Or you?¡±


    ¡± It hasn¡¯te yet, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± So, I¡¯m still me. ¡±


    Bai Zhu didn¡¯t ask a question like ¡± Are you crazy? ¡± Instead, he gave Xia Ji a deep look. In fact,te at night two days ago, Bai Zhu had seen this man walking into the void while carrying the corpse of a dust-like ant and making a wish to himself.


    He just didn¡¯t expect this person to be crazy to this extent. Perhaps this was no longer crazy, but a state of ¡± self-sacrifice. ¡± Buddha once said, ¡± If I don¡¯t enter hell, who will? ¡± He¡­May the souls of the heavens rest in peace, may the heart be bright, what more can a man ask for?


    However, didn¡¯t he know that once his soul was invaded by someone like the Ancient Master, his Dao heart mightpletely copse with a single thought, and then turn into a cmity, bing a monster that only knew how to kill?


    Even if they didn¡¯t be monsters to kill, they would turn into other existences that were no longer themselves.


    However, he didn¡¯t even think about it. He stepped through the door and wrote down his name.


    Was he not afraid of death?


    No.


    Who wasn¡¯t afraid of death?


    However, he already had a higher goal and was determined to sacrifice himself for his own Dao.


    In the eyes of mortals, how stupid and reckless was this¡­

 Chapter 689: 71. Hope in the Fog

    Chapter 689: 71. Hope in the Fog<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, at White Candle Monastery, his mind was a little shaken.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say or what to say.<div>


    That was because, regardless of whether this person before them seeded or failed in the future, it was unlikely that he would be an existence like them. If he lost, he would be one of the many consciousnesses of the cktide. If he won, would the Heavenly Axiom let go of such wonderful ¡± nutrition ¡°?


    Regardless of whether he won or lost, he seemed to have no future.


    No one had a future, because the road to the future had been blocked.


    The path to heaven had always been a joke. One mountain could not amodate two tigers, let alone the Heavenly Dao.


    Since there¡¯s a Heavenly Dao, why would I need your Dao?


    Under the Heavenly Dao, one could drag on, but if one wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Heavenly Dao, then the only way was to reach the Dao Integration. The only way was to be the Heavenly Dao¡¯s nourishment, to be one of it, to facilitate it, to achieve it.


    Xia Ji said calmly, ¡± Chaos is about to break out, and I¡¯m powerless to stop it. The ck Tide is in chaos, and the Heavenly Dao is fighting for supremacy. These are all beyond my ability. However, the rise and fall of the world is the responsibility of every man. Let me not be a saint or a demon, but just amon man. ¡±


    Bai Zhu looked at him seriously and suddenly said, ¡°¡±I want to apologize to you. Previously, I said that you were the tenth person in this world. In the future, there will be an eleventh person, a twelfth person¡­But I was wrong.¡±


    ¡± He ¡± looked at Xia Ji and said softly, ¡± You are the only one. ¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    Earlier, Bai Zhu had mentioned that they needed to return quickly, so Xia Ji directly brought it up.<div>


    ¡°Wait for spring,¡± said Bai Zhu.


    ¡°Can you help me deliver a letter to Su Daji?¡± Xia Ji asked after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll peek?¡± Bai Zhu smiled.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. He just spread out the paper and scribbled a letter. Then, he put it into an envelope without saving it. He didn¡¯t even put any wax on the envelope. He only stuck it slightly and handed it to Bai Zhu.


    Bai Zhu paused for a moment before receiving the letter. After which, he said,¡± I said I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, so I¡¯ll treat you. Let¡¯s go to Fengzhan City at the foot of the Dragon ying Temple for a meal tonight. ¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The two of them walked to the window and looked at the gradually decreasing snow.


    ¡± Ask Su Daji and Su Yueqing, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said. ¡± I¡¯m getting married in three years. Will theye? ¡±


    Bai Zhu said, ¡± Forget it. Su Daji can¡¯te. As for your little lover, Su Yueqing, you don¡¯t have to test her. She¡¯s alive and well. She¡¯s still the head of the Su family and is in charge of a region. She¡¯s very shrewd. She can be considered a hero in this life. ¡±


    But she doesn¡¯t have a dao partner, so she¡¯s probably been waiting for you. I already knew about this, but even so, why did you invite her to your wedding in three years?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a beginning and an end,¡± Xia Ji said.<div>


    ¡± She can¡¯te, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± The road here is very dangerous. If she¡¯s not careful, her life will be in danger. I won¡¯t tell her. ¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment and wrote a second letter. He handed it to Bai Zhu and said, ¡°¡±This is for Su Yueqing.¡±


    ¡°Okay ~~¡± Bai Zhu took it and ced it in the storage space. Then, she rubbed her hands and breathed.¡±The weather is so cold.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xia Ji said, also heaving.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t we walk to Fengzhan City? ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± It¡¯s been a long time since we walked like mortals. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The ¡± bored ¡± duo walked along the mountain path and through the snow-covered path. When the cultivators along the way saw the two of them, they hurriedly paid their respects. Everyone knew that Xuan Qing was now a powerful cultivator of the 14th realm and seemed to be highly regarded by the Abbey Dean.


    Thus, the two of them took a long detour and only arrived at Fengzhan City at night.


    Bai Zhu picked a roadside stall and ordered three or four tes of stir-fried vegetables with three taels of silver. The two of them sat by the roadside and listened to the sound of the spat not far away. The charcoal fire was raging, and the stir-fried vegetables were made by an old man and a young man. The young man looked reluctant, as if he felt that doing this was not promising. He muttered that he wanted to practice martial arts, but the old man ignored him. He must have been used to it.


    After that, the young man brought a few dishes to the table. However, when he saw Bai Zhu¡¯s beautiful appearance, his eyes widened, and his actions became more elegant. However, when he looked at Xia Ji, who was sitting next to him, he suddenly felt like a deted balloon, and his eyes were filled with sadness.


    Xia Ji and Bai Zhu pped their hands as they sat facing each other.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen situations like this before,¡± Xia Ji said. For example, the twenty heavens, or a cultivator named Yi Ruchu from the Taihao Mausoleum.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Bai Zhu asked.


    ¡± I don¡¯t want her to be lost in this 500-year cycle, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Bai Zhu said with a smile.¡±You can enjoy a fresh love every five hundred years. Others can¡¯t even beg for it.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t nod or shake his head. He just looked at Bai Zhu.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, but there¡¯s no other way.¡± Bai Zhu sighed.


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± The sun rises in the east and sets in the west, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± The four seasons cycle endlessly. Can you change that? ¡±


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡± Actually, it¡¯s not impossible. In fact, our human world is a huge piece ofnd suspended in the universe, rotating around a huge fireball in the center. As long as you have enough power to move this human world away and push it to other ces, you can change the rules of the east rising and the west falling.


    No, I have to change my metaphor¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you stop time?¡± Bai Zhu asked after pondering for a while.


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    Bai Zhu said,¡±That¡¯s right. Miaomiao, the twenty heavens, and some existences of Taoism all havews¡­¡± They were not considered humans, but a kind of¡­You can treat them as nature. Nature was like time and space. They followed the rules and would never change. So, since you can¡¯t change it, then enjoy it. Anyway, you didn¡¯t suffer any losses.¡±

 Chapter 690: 71. Hope in the Dark

    Chapter 690: 71. Hope in the Dark<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± But she doesn¡¯t have her memories from a thousand years ago, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s dead? ¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s still her,¡± Bai Zhu said.<div>


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡± You can¡¯t save anyone, ¡± Bai Zhu said. ¡± Even if you look at the longevity in front of you and see how impressive it is to surpass the lifespan of ordinary people, in fact,pared to the infinite universe that has lived for billions of years, even if you live for ten thousand years or a hundred thousand years, how different are you from ordinary people?


    They were just mayflies that lived and died in the same day, and had never seen the truth of the universe.


    It was only after living for a long time that one would think about this and that. If one¡¯s lifespan was only a hundred years, one would not think about anything.


    But even if you lived for ten thousand years or a hundred thousand years, would it be of any use if you thought about it and did it?


    It¡¯s useless. We¡¯re all standing on a divine mountain that can¡¯t see the sky. You look at us from the foot of the mountain, but when we look up, we still see the endless sky.


    Do you think the Daomerge is the final destination? That was just the initial qualification to be food.


    Let me put it bluntly. What makes you think that you can face those existences who have worked hard for hundreds of millions of years just because you¡¯ve lived for hundreds of thousands of years?¡±


    Xia Ji had been shaken by these words before, but he would not be shaken now. Therefore, when he heard these words that could directly destroy a person¡¯s human heart, his expression did not change at all.


    At this moment, the first grilledmb chop was served.


    Bai Zhu grabbed a piece and started gnawing on it. Xia Ji also grabbed a piece.<div>


    Bai Zhu¡¯s mouth was oily from eating. She smiled at Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±Not bad, you¡¯re actually unmoved. You ¡­ Are you that persistent?¡±


    He thought of his own research madman, the Grand Supreme from before, and some of the nine ancestors¡­


    Yes.


    This was a sense of pride.


    A sense of confidence.


    There was no need to say anything, but his eyes revealed his emotions.


    I will challenge the rules that you have set for billions of years with a mere thousand or ten thousand years of life.


    The heavens had their own Heavenly Dao, and I had my own Dao.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s eat ~~¡± Bai Zhu said.


    He was a soy sauce, but he was a very qualified soy sauce.


    Xia Ji thought for a while, and his heart moved. Red words shed in his mind.<div>


    Ding!


    [cktide Mission 1-1: Be an elite of the sect who can receive the talisman] has beenpleted, and the reward has been issued.


    Ding!


    New mission triggered.


    [cktide Mission 1-2: Meet Qiongqi.]


    Your name has already been recorded on the True Book, and you have already be part of the cktide camp to a certain extent. You and Qiong Qi are no longer enemies. Perhaps you can further understand the truth through dialogue and solve some problems.


    [Mission reward: Three Miaomiao meal tickets.]


    [Mission Punishment: Obliteration]


    He seemed to be bored as he worked on the projection system, but it was just like the ¡°counting¡± in thend of robbery.


    He was constantly reminding himself¡­


    Things were progressing steadily.<div>


    And his goal would be achieved.


    No matter how impossible it seemed¡­


    He would definitely achieve it.


    After all, this was a system. Didn¡¯t novels say that a system was omnipotent? Then he would make such a system.


    In this way, he finally had the feeling of being the main character. Yes, it was just that this feeling was good.


    At the very least, he would not be trapped in the ultimate despair and copse. Even if it was self-deception, he could still hold on to a glimmer of hope in the face of the greatest difficulty and desperation. He could say, ¡± I¡¯m a man with a system now, too. ¡± Then, he would hold the saber in his hand and march forward courageously without turning back.

 Chapter 691: 72. When I Come Back This Time, I’ll Marry You

    Chapter 691: 72. When I Come Back This Time, I¡¯ll Marry You<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Several dayster.


    The Dragon ying Temple Master found Xia Ji and went straight to the point, ¡°¡± Qiongqi has agreed to meet you. Come here in seven days. ¡±<div>


    As he spoke, he took out a map from his storage space and spread it out on the table. He pointed at the red circle on the map.


    There were sixteen small viges, and the sixteen viges formed an entire region.


    The Abbey Dean said, ¡± These viges are all ces with strong resentment. The sixteen viges with strong resentment have formed what humans call the Ghost¡¯s Domain. The periphery of this ce is also a ce where many sects explore in order to find a book. Qiong Qi is the Lord of Resentment. He can always maintain his best condition in the depths of this ce. ¡±


    Xia Ji nced at the map and noted down the location. He nodded and said, ¡°¡±I will be leaving from now on.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the Abbey Dean nodded.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Thus, Xia Ji and Bai Zhu¡¯s ¡± Lu Shui Dao Couple ¡± ended.


    After returning to the Church of Death, Miao Miao ran over from afar. She looked at Xia Ji and then at Bai Zhu, feeling a little unhappy.


    ¡± Miaomiao, I didn¡¯t eat your husband. ¡± Bai Zhu covered her mouth andughed. ¡± Even if I wanted to, your husband wouldn¡¯t let me. ¡±


    Miao Miao tugged at the corner of Xia Ji¡¯s shirt and ran to a small corner to ask, ¡°¡±Why did you go away for so long? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ll miss you?¡±


    ¡°Did you clear the game many times?¡± Xia Ji thought for a moment and asked.<div>


    Miao Miao rolled her eyes.¡±Aiya ~~¡±


    She looked as if she had been seen through.


    ¡± Actually, every tablet might have different games installed, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You can go and switch with Bai Zhu. Maybe there will be new games installed. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Miao Miao asked in confusion.


    ¡± Of course it¡¯s true, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± And I heard that in the hometown of transmigrators, this tablet can download endless games. ¡±


    Miao Miao¡¯s eyes immediately widened. They sparkled, but then dimmed. She wanted to go to the hometown of the transmigrator, but it was impossible.


    ¡± If there¡¯s a chance, ¡± Xia Ji said dotingly, ¡± I¡¯ll give you a tablet with all the games downloaded. ¡±


    Miao Miao sighed, looking like she didn¡¯t have much hope. Then, she suddenly said, ¡°¡±If this 500-year-old me dies, you must save the tablet and give it to me in the next 500 years. That way, we can save the process of getting to know each other. As long as you take out this thing, I guarantee that I¡¯ll be abducted by you and leave.¡±


    Xia Ji felt a little sad when he heard that. He hugged Miao Miao but did not say the word ¡°die¡±. Instead, he said gently,¡±You¡¯re so easy to kidnap. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be kidnapped by others.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re hugging me like this?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    Although she said that, she did not break free from his embrace. Instead, she reached out and wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s waist. Her face was gently pressed against his broad chest, and her hair was gently rubbing against his chin, bringing about an itchy feeling.<div>


    She closed her eyesfortably and felt an inexplicable sense of security in her heart. It was as if she was not afraid of anything when she was with him.


    But she was still waiting, waiting for some words.


    Xia Ji seemed to know what she was waiting for. He whispered into her ear, ¡°¡±I still have some things to do. Three yearster, I¡¯ll marry you. Do you want it to be grand or in?¡±


    Miao Miao blushed when she heard the word ¡± marry ¡°. She didn¡¯t answer ¡± grand or in ¡°, but pushed Xia Ji away and ran away, shouting as she ran, ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t agreed to marry you yet.¡±


    Xia Ji felt this inexplicable warmth and calmed down after a long time. He was going to see Qiong Qi. This time, he would not bring anyone with him. He would go alone.


    Before parting, he saw Bai Zhu again. If he didn¡¯te back, this would be considered a farewell.


    There were two letters in Bai Zhu¡¯s arms, and she would bring them to the corresponding person.


    After doing all this, Xia Ji set off.


    He followed the path on the map and arrived at the center of the ghost zone in the middle of winter.


    The resentment here was very dense¡­


    Even when walking on the road, one could feel the distortion of the air.<div>


    Winter was always foggy, and this mountain vige was often covered in white fog. Walking in it, one could not even see their fingers when they stretched out their hands. From time to time, there would be cold branches falling to the ground behind them, or the cries of birds and beasts, or strange sounds. It made one¡¯s heart feel cold and their hair stand on end. One could not help but want to look behind them.


    However, as soon as he turned his head, he would still see a vague shadow standing in the vast fog, staring straight at him.


    This ce had long been a forbidden area for cultivators, and it was where the ck tide appeared.


    As Xia Ji walked on the barren soil, he encountered several pools.


    The ck pools were like moving slimes, but they were not as smooth as slimes. Instead, they were filled with treacherous human faces and corpses. They were extremely terrifying and cold.


    However, Xia Ji sensed something and did not attack the ck pools. Instead, he allowed them to approach him. Then, he realized that the ck pools seemed to have recognized him through some special method and moved away after taking a nce.


    The current him¡­


    Was it the future Ancient Lord or the Deste Lord?


    It was an existence of a higher level of life in the cktide.


    These ck pools could naturally smell the strong ¡°smell of family¡± on him, so they only ran out to greet him kindly and then left.


    Their shadows disappeared into the fog.


    When he closed his eyes to listen, the entire fog was filled with a terrifying rustling sound.

 Chapter 692: 72. When I Come Back This Time, I’ll Marry You

    Chapter 692: 72. When I Come Back This Time, I¡¯ll Marry You<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    If a cultivator entered this ce, they would probably be instantly killed. If an ordinary person identally entered this ce, they would probably be so frightened that their heart would stop beating.


    Xia Ji followed the small path and leisurely walked to a dpidated ancient vige.<div>


    The big ck stone in front of the vige was engraved with the words ¡°Chuan Liu Vige¡±.


    And this Chuan Liu Vige was the center of Ghost¡¯s Domain¡­


    As soon as Xia Ji walked in, many pairs of eyes stared at him through the cracks in the windows and doors of the vige. It was very eerie, and there seemed to be some figures hiding behind some trees.


    There were children, young men, and young women¡­


    Xia Ji was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect there to be people living in this ce.


    Before he could say anything, a pale-skinned youth ran out and said carefully,¡±Uncle, are you here to see Lord Qiongqi?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. He could sense that the person in front of him was human.


    When the young man saw that he admitted it, he suddenly became happy. Then, he waved his hand, and a group of children hiding behind the tree, as well as young men and women, ran out. Some called him brother, some called him uncle, and then a woman who could be said to be the vige beauty said shyly,¡±Brother, the people in our vige knew that you wereing, so they prepared a banquet. I don¡¯t know if the people in the city would like it¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Qiongqi?¡± Xia Ji asked, feeling puzzled.


    ¡°Uncle, Lord Qiongqi has gone out for two days¡­¡± The youth from before said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating,¡± Xia Ji said.<div>


    Thus, he sat cross-legged at the vige entrance.


    The vigers did not dare to say anything more. They only looked at him from afar in fear. At dusk, a little girl with freckles on her cheeks hid behind a tree and looked at him.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes, and the little girl hid behind the tree in fear.


    ¡°Come over,¡± Xia Ji waved.


    Only then did the little girl walk up to him uneasily, lowering her head and not daring to look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The little girl said,¡±Zhao¡­¡± Zhao Ni¡­¡±


    Xia Ji took out a stick of candied haws from his storage space and handed it to her.


    Zhao Ni did not dare to take it and just looked at him.


    Xia Ji shook his hands and said with a gentle expression, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Zhao Ni felt uneasy. She suddenly bent her knees and was about to kneel down, but she felt a gentle force holding her up, preventing her from kneeling.<div>


    Xia Ji stood up, peeled off the sugar coating on the candied fruit, and stuffed it into her hands. He said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    Zhao Ni grabbed the candied haws like a wooden statue, her entire body tensed up.


    ¡°Why do you all address Qiongqi as Lord?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The little girl¡¯s teeth chattered. The vige beauty from afar walked up and held the little girl¡¯s hand. Then, she said,¡±Brother, can I answer?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    The vige belle then said, ¡± We were originally from the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Eternal Spring Manor, but the taxes were too heavy. In addition to the wars between the various countries, the Manor Lord called for forcedbor. The strong men in the vige were all taken away, and none of them came back¡­¡±


    ¡°Later on, one day, this area was suddenly shrouded in fog. We were quite afraid at first, and then Lord Qiongqi appeared. He looked very terrifying, but he wouldmunicate with us from time to time¡­


    In the beginning, we were very afraid of Lord Qiongqi. Gradually, we realized that not only did Lord Qiongqi¡¯s appearance not make our lives worse, but we were also far away from the heavy taxes. We didn¡¯t have to worry about the nobles running over when we farmed, nor did we have to worry about mountain bandits. Therefore, we were quite happy.


    Later on, we set up Lord Qiongqi¡¯s Longevity Temple and burned incense for him every day. Then, Lord Qiongqi became our guardian god.¡±


    Xia Ji listened to this bizarre story.


    It seemed that he still knew too little about the cktide.<div>


    The cktide in the past might have been a disaster that only knew how to kill.


    The current ck tide was still the same, but it was only for cultivators.


    To these ordinary people, the cktide in the past would have a feeling of ¡± ants under their feet ¡°. They would not deliberately hurt them, nor would they deliberately protect them. If they stepped on ants, they would be considered unlucky.


    But now, the vengeful lord of the cktide would actually¡­Captive?


    This meant that the cktide truly wanted to control the entire human race from top to bottom. So Lust was trying to understand the human race?


    To be honest, Xia Ji felt that a ¡®mortal dynasty under the control of the cktide¡¯ might not be any better than a ¡®mortal dynasty under the control of sects, aristocratic families, or other extraordinary powers¡¯.


    After all, he had seen thetter before.


    Although the former was not good, it was not good for Extraordinaries. It would not do anything to mortals. On the contrary, these ck tides would promote the cultivation of mortals and allow them to ept the charms as soon as possible and be one of them.


    This seemed extremely ironic.


    After the vige beauty finished speaking, she took a breath and continued,¡±Lord Qiongqi said that you are a noble friend and asked us to entertain you well¡­You¡­¡±


    She turned to look at Xia Ji because she had already noticed that Xia Ji was a cultivator. She couldn¡¯t believe that a human cultivator could be a friend of Qiong Qi.


    Therefore, she was worried.


    She was worried that the cultivator in front of her would hurt Lord Qiongqi and they would lose their peaceful lives.


    Xia Ji sensed her thoughts and smiled. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The vige beauty could only nod and respectfully say, ¡°¡±You can tell us if you need anything¡­¡±


    She crossed her hands shyly, then bowed gracefully and pulled Zhao Ni away.


    She emphasized the word ¡± any ¡°. It was obvious that she had the intention of letting her body be enjoyed by the distinguished guests in front of her. For this reason, she even washed herself very clean. Her long hair hung down to her waist, and she used some rouge to make herself beautiful.


    After Zhao Ni left, she happily ate the candied haws.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged, looking at the world around him as he entered a state of enlightenment.


    Two dayster¡­


    Night fell.


    The mist dispersed.


    The bright moon was high in the sky, illuminating the entire mountain vige in a dim yellow.


    A huge ck shadow came from afar. He did not hide his aura and footsteps. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the entrance of Chuan Liu Vige and nced at the man at the entrance.


    The ck shadow paused as if he had recognized this person. He said in a low voice,¡±It¡¯s you? You killed Ya Zi and our foreign allies, and now you¡¯re one of us?¡±


    He suddenly couldn¡¯t suppress his anger and rushed toward Xia Ji, questioning him in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±Now, you actually used the true talisman to find my location. You¡¯re really stupid. Do you really think you can use the true talisman? You¡¯ve sunk yourself into this, hehehehe ¡­¡±


    The coldughter spread in the dim yellow night fog, echoing in the forest and trees, producing a lot of ovepping sounds.


    ¡°I already knew,¡± Xia Ji replied calmly.


    Qiong Qi was stunned for a moment. Then, he took a few steps forward, and a terrifying aura pressed over. Immediately, heughed sinisterly and said,¡±So you¡¯re determined to kill me? Hey ¡­ Unfortunately, I¡¯m no longer the same person you met more than a year ago.¡±


    After saying that, he spread his ink-ck wings and emitted an extremely terrifying aura. It was as if a cold current that made people feel disgusted seeped into their pores, almost freezing their souls.


    He had digested a total of five Overgod Dao runes, and he had also found a few Remnants and God Lords who had missed out on the list and devoured them. In terms of strength, Qiong Qi was already close to an Ancient Lord.


    ¡°Get your helpers out!¡±


    Qiongqi pped its ck wings, and each of its hands held a long saber. It looked vignt.


    Obviously, he was also afraid of Xia Ji and his team.


    ¡± I don¡¯t have any helpers, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯m not here to kill you. ¡±


    Qiong Qi was speechless.


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± he asked in confusion. From a human perspective, your actions arepletely crazy.¡±


    ¡°You guys actually want to go to reincarnation, right?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    Lust paused. Just as Xia Ji asked this question, many strange screams came from the fog, as if they were responding to him and telling him that it was true.


    The vengeful souls hidden in the cktide might have traveled through the universe for an unknown period of time, but they only had two emotions.


    The first was revenge.


    The second was reincarnation.


    Therefore, even if they used the talisman to upy the body of a cultivator, they did not expose it and tried their best to integrate into the life of the cultivator.


    This was terrifying, but it also showed the desire of these wraiths to live a new life and return to the human world.


    Xia Ji lowered his eyes. He knew that these things had never seen the Reincarnation Stage before, or else they would know¡­


    The so-called reincarnation was not rebirth, but the reassembly of the soul after it was torn apart.


    Therefore, they had held on to the hope for countless years, but in fact, it had been an abyss of despair from the very beginning.

 Chapter 694: 74. Vessel

    Chapter 694: 74. Vessel<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Thump ¡­


    Thump ¡­<div>


    Thump ¡­


    Xia Ji could clearly feel the throbbing of every nerve in his head and the transmission of every message. At the same time, his goal was clearly reflected in his mind.


    Ding!


    [cktide Mission 1-Investigate the Sect¡¯s Abnormality] has beenpleted.


    You can bring Miao Miao out to y for three months and have three meal tickets for Miao Miao.


    Ding!


    [cktide Mission 2-Waiting for Arrival] activated.


    [Mission summary: You have made a great wish for the undead to rest in peace, so you chose to ce your name on the True Book.] At the same time, a secret connection between you and the higher-ups of the cktide has been established.


    When this existence descends, will your consciousness be assimted by him, or will you still be able to fulfill your wish as an independent individual? There is no time limit. It can happen at any time. Please remain vignt at all times.


    [Mission Reward: It¡¯s hard to reward yourself¡­]


    [Mission penalty: This series of missions is closed.]<div>


    It had been more than a month since Xia Ji returned to the Church of Death.


    He had also figured it out. As long as there were no resentful masters or transmigrators interfering, the battle between cultivators and vengeful spirits was still within the scope of the normal tribtion. It was just that this tribtion had intensified.


    Cultivators could independently kill cultivators who had fused with vengeful spirits, and cultivation was to advance inyers of difficulties, which meant that there was a slim chance of survival.


    He would maintain a reasonable, rtively fair, and hopeful environment, but if the difficulty of the environment increased, he would not ask too much.


    A resentful master with self-awareness and a transmigrator with an invasion mission. These two were no longer fair and there was no hope. If they appeared, he would stop them.


    It could be considered as protecting the human world.


    In fact, it was not the human world yet. At the moment, it was only Yanzhou.


    Just as Xia Ji was thinking about this, a whimper came from the small charcoal stove in the corner of the courtyard. The kettle was already steaming. He got up to get some freshly boiled water and poured it into the cup that had been sprinkled with green tea. Then, he sat in the pavilion where snow had fallen and covered the cup with both hands.


    ¡± Be it the Ancient Lord or the Deste Lord, if they want to assimte me, they will have to use a mixture of mental power and karma to attack me. In other words, I need to strengthen my cultivation of these two powers from now on in order to fight against the unknown existence in the cktide in the future. ¡±


    He took a sip of tea and muttered to himself, ¡± If there is no power, then wishes are a joke. Although mental strength will y a big role in this process, it still needs to be actual power.


    The so-called realm is only a measure of the cultivation level of ordinary cultivators. However, in this mysterious world where no one has stepped foot, I no longer have any reference.<div>


    ¡°I really wish that I could cultivate some cultivation technique so that I can advance by leaps and bounds and solve all my problems. However, this is a real world. There has never been such a cultivation technique.


    The future is boundless¡­¡±


    He sighed. ¡± Loneliness¡­¡±


    ¡°Karma, I can umte it by enlightening living beings and bearing the karma of living beings. What about mental power? How could one step into such a dark area?


    In the past, I had cultivated many techniques, such as the Three Lifetimes Dhyana. However, looking at it now, it didn¡¯t live up to its name. It was limited to the ten realms and couldn¡¯t improve at all. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t a true inheritance of a mighty figure. There were still many doubts here, so I wouldn¡¯t think about it for now.


    Then ¡­


    In the end, mental power was actually a kind of attitude towards life. It was a power that was umted over time.


    A country¡¯s ruler might be as timid as a mouse, but a dog butcher could draw his sword and die. When faced with difficulties and obstacles, some would choose to retreat, some would choose to continue advancing, some would retreat halfway, some would retreat when they saw others retreat, some would advance forward but die, some would reach the end and think that they had won, and some would return to the starting point after reaching the end and rxing.


    Psychic energy isn¡¯t actual power, but rather, power that is born from heartforce as a seed.¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly remembered a line from the Tao Te Ching in his previous life and muttered, ¡±


    ¡°The highest good is like water. It can irrigate all things without fighting. It is in the ce that everyone hates, so it is almost in the way.¡±<div>


    He closed his eyes and made a decision.


    At this moment, a figure crept out from the shadows and stood behind Xia Ji. Then, she suddenly stretched out her hands.


    Xia Ji felt as if his eyes were blocked by ten little fingers, and it was icy cold.


    Immediately after, a bird chirped behind him. ¡± Uncle always goes out alone and never brings others along. ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know why Miaomiao had changed the way she addressed him, but she just called him whatever she wanted.


    Xia Ji grabbed her hands and said, ¡± If I were to hide my identity and walk the human world, my days wouldn¡¯t be sofortable. Are you willing toe with me? ¡±


    Miao Miao continued to use her bird voice and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go wherever you go. I used to live like this. I can even take you to see my secret garden.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart warmed. He grabbed the pair of cold hands that were covering his eyes and pulled Miao Miao into his arms. However, the moment Miao Miao sat down, she jumped up with a red face and ran away.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t give chase. Instead, he looked into the distance and pondered.


    This time, he only brought Miao Miao. He did not bring anyone else, not even Nian Ying.


    That was because he did not know if he would be assimted by an existence at the level of the Ancient Lord or the Deste Lord¡­


    If he were to assimte with her, his temperament would probably change drastically. Miao Miao was his karma, and she was destined to be with him. Even if he changed, he would still be bound by the karma. However, others would not have to suffer the terrible ending after his temperament changed drastically.


    That was because he could not guarantee that if Nian Ying and Little Su were by his side at that time, he would not have killed them.


    If the one who descended was an Ancient Lord, he felt that it should be fine.


    But if it was the Deste Lord, he had no chance of winning.


    If it was a master of great cmity with an extremely low chance of sess, he would have already lost.


    If the one who won the lottery was a virtual master, he would have suffered a crushing defeat.


    This was a desperate battle.


    However, if he wanted to improve further, how could it be foolproof?


    Time waits for no one. How could it wait for you to continue hiding?


    Just as he was thinking about it, he saw a turtledovending in a corner of the ice and snow. It was trembling as if it was about to die¡­


    He smiled and waved his hand, and the almost frozen Turtledove fell into his palm. With ayer of dense Karma fluctuations, the Turtledove began to change.


    Its body began to regain its vitality, its feathers began to shine, and its eyes began to glow. Then, it began to turn around, and gradually, a look of confusion appeared on its face, followed by curiosity as it stared at Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji pointed at Turtledove¡¯s be and sent some information into its mind through enlightenment. He then said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t do evil. Go.¡±


    The turtledove¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with wisdom, but there was also a mischievous look in them. It was a little reluctant to part with him, but after looking at this new world, it eventually pped its wings and flew toward the snowy sky. Halfway there, itnded on the ck tile wall of the courtyard and bowed in the direction of Xia Ji, looking at him eagerly.


    ¡± The world is huge, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡±


    Turtledove understood his words and flew away reluctantly.

 Chapter 695: 75. Reunion

    Chapter 695: 75. Reunion<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji spent three months topile the book. He took apart the original Heavenly Constitution and rewrote it, adding in many of histest ideas and understandings. This became the third chapter of the Ten Thousand Laws Manual-The World¡¯s Divine Powers.


    The first chapter was about the Qi of the world, and the second chapter was about the image of the world. Dharmakaya was all about personal luck. Karma was ethereal, one in the dream and the other in the body. To receive the talisman, one only needed to write their name on the book and then look at their fate. The third chapter, ¡± The Magical Power of the World ¡°, could be considered to havepleted the entire cultivation system.<div>


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hide anything. He racked his brains to write everything he had learned in his life into this book, ¡± The World¡¯s Magical Powers. ¡± Then, he handed it to Little Su and asked her to preach on his behalf to the world. He also instructed her not to say that this book was written by him, and not to mention the words ¡± Ten Thousand Laws Scroll. ¡±


    Little Su understood that her brother was going on a long journey again, so she replied,¡±I know, brother, but why didn¡¯t you mention your name? Isn¡¯t this what you deserve?¡±


    ¡± If I tell you, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡± I¡¯ll mislead you and make it difficult for you to verify your own path. ¡±


    Little Su nodded. The corners of her lips twitched. She wanted to ask, ¡± If I want to contact my brother, how do I do it? ¡± However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud in the end. Her brother would naturally think about it, which was why he hid it from her. Then, just like her brother had demonstrated, she didn¡¯t need to be confused. She just needed to work hard to be stronger.


    She now had the Ancient Legacy, Death Goddess, Twelve Men of Gold, and Body Refinement. Furthermore, because she had suffered from the bacsh for so long, she had benefited from the disaster, allowing her body to develop a special resistance. All of this required her to spend a lot of time figuring it out.


    Since she could refine it, could she refine a piece ofnd with a Xuan formation? If she could, could the Twelve Men of Gold be her body?


    In the future, he wouldn¡¯t need to be in the Twelve Men of Gold¡¯s territory to be able to use this terrifying Xuan Formation¡¯s power?


    In fact, Little Su already had her own path, so she would not be confused. Instead, she would follow her brother¡¯s example and follow that figure, striving not to be left behind.


    It was early spring, and the continent was in turmoil. The mortal dynasties were slowly passing through and recuperating, while the sects were surging with undercurrents and endless killing intent. Countless factions were attacking each other, crisscrossing with each other.


    On the secret sea route south of Yanzhou, a three-sail ferry was pushing the snow-white waves.


    The slightly cold sea breeze of spring blew against his face, blowing the long hair of the woman on the second floor of the ferry.<div>


    Bai Zhu crossed her legs and rested her chin on her hands as she sipped her tea. Behind her was arge umbre, which served as a shade.


    They were almost at the maind, which had been partially transformed into a ¡± yground ¡± by their master. However, it was too chaotic here, and even his master could not control it, because it was also a ce where transmigrators frequently traveled.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard a ¡°pop¡± sounding from the hull.


    Bai Zhu turned around and saw a beautiful woman about five to six feet long, with a fishtail and a human body, patting her boat with both hands. This woman¡¯s hair was dark green, like a ponytail, and was also five to six feet long.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a mermaid,¡± Bai Zhu smiled.


    ¡°Are you lost?¡± she asked.


    The merman nodded and looked at Bai Zhu timidly.


    ¡°How long have you been lost?¡± asked Bai Zhu.


    The mermaid let out a baby-like babbling sound. After a long time, she finally squeezed out a sound.¡±Three.¡±


    ¡°Three days? In other words, three sunrise sunsets?¡±


    The mermaid cried out and nodded at the same time.<div>


    ¡± You¡¯re lucky to have met me. ¡± Bai Zhu smiled. ¡± If you had met a single widow, you would probably have been captured and brought back to have sex in this chaotd. ¡±


    The mermaid was speechless.


    Bai Zhu raised his hand and pointed at the mermaid. His right eye was pure ck while his left eye was pure white. The shadow of a dragon¡¯s face was faintly discernible on his face. It was sometimes bright and sometimes dark. It was as if day and night were changing.


    The mermaid¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from the spot with a whoosh.


    Yes, she had returned to where she was three days ago.


    After Bai Zhu finished doing this, she coughed twice. Clearly, this matter was not without consumption.


    Then, she sat back on the second deck, her gaze inadvertently sweeping towards the north.


    There seemed to be a man sitting cross-legged in the snowy void. His left hand pointed to the sky, wishing the souls of the dead to rest in peace. His right hand pointed to the ground, wishing the lives of the people to be like dragons.


    Behind the man was the vast and boundless starry sky. Compared to it, even the human world was small. The terrifying ck tide in the starry space was like a huge dragon and snake that lingered, spiraled, and shuttled.


    Bai Zhu noticed that she was in a trance.


    An existence like him would no longer be in a trance.<div>


    However, his mind was still moved.


    ¡°Is this the Sage who has made great wishes?¡± Bai Zhu sighed softly. It really makes one¡¯s heart stir.¡±


    She took a sip of tea and touched the two letters in her arms. She muttered,¡±I hope that the next time I see you, you will still be you.


    Unfortunately, no one has ever done this before. No one knows what your future holds.


    You¡¯ve already stepped onto the loneliest path, so you should pray for your own good.¡±


    In fact, this path was not lonely.


    Xia Ji, who had changed into linen clothes, was carrying Miao Miao on his back.


    Miao Miao was wrapped in a ck cat-eared cloak. Her thin body was lying on the man¡¯s thick back, and her legs were hanging down like a doll.


    The two of them climbed mountains and waded through water. They walked between viges and towns in the human world and asionally passed by famous mountains andkes.


    Xia Ji had used his strong negative karma to suppress his own level of existence so that he would not feel superior.


    On the other side, he hadpletely absorbed all his strength into his heart. At the same time, he had almostpletely forgotten that he had terrifying strength. He was like a real ordinary person, experiencing the ups and downs of this world.


    However, karma still existed. The foundation of karma construction was not the same as the Xuan cultivation Dharmakaya. Even if one had karma, they could not directly cause harm.


    Ever since she became an ¡®ordinary person¡¯, Miao Miao¡¯s usefulness had been reflected.


    She could take Xia Ji away from the disaster. If they were in danger, Miao Miao could just pull Xia Ji into the shadows and no one would be able to find them.


    But the price was that Miao Miao was tired from running, so she had to carry Xia Ji on her back during the day.


    Thus, Xia Ji¡¯s back became Miao Miao¡¯s bed.


    It was cold in spring, so he had to put on an extra cloak.


    In the summer, it was directly skin to skin.


    In autumn, they could look at the fallen leaves in the depths of the forest or order a bowl of mutton soup to warm their bodies in the most ordinary viges.


    Xia Ji, who had karma, had enlightened countless living beings along the way.


    Countless beasts, insects, and even nts, after obtaining this great fortune and opening their intelligence, knelt down to that figure and remembered it.


    However, Xia Ji would not even tell these sentient beings what his name was or who he was. He even forgot that ¡®enlightenment¡¯ was actually a very special ability. At least, no one else knew it.


    He felt that awakening the spiritual intelligence of these poor little things was as natural as breathing. There was nothing to praise.


    Because of Miao Miao¡¯s existence, the two of them would not encounter any disaster at all. This was because Miao Miao had a terrifying intuition for danger.


    Hence¡­


    Xia Ji had really disappeared.


    He deliberately forgot many things.


    He had forgotten about his own strength and even his own storage space.


    It also jumped out of the original structure.


    The current him was just an ordinary person.


    The husband of a wife.


    An ordinary person who would add more clothes when the weather was cold, eat when he was hungry, and drink when he was thirsty. When he saw a living being in trouble, he would feelpassion. When he saw a living being he liked, he would give enlightenment and educate him. Then, he would not leave his name or trace.


    On this day, the two of them arrived at the seaside to the west of Yanzhou. Weizhou was just across the sea, but the endless sea in the middle was filled with danger.


    The two of them sat on the hot sand, Miao Miao was ying with a hermit crab, and Xia Ji was drinking a jug of wine that he had bought for more than ten copper coins.


    All of a sudden, in a faraway ce, there was a faint storm. A turbulent scene appeared between heaven and earth. The ck tide was sent flying, and the water curtain covered the sky. In the midst of lightning and thunder, two shocking huge shadows were chasing each other as if they were fighting.


    The shadow in front was a golden-red dragon. It was sometimes in the sky and sometimes underwater. Behind the golden-red dragon was a violent sea beast. The sea beast looked like a wild dog. It had long, pointy ears, horns on its head, ck fur on its back, and blood-red eyes.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s a Sea Hou!¡± Miao Miao said.


    Xia Ji looked up and saw the fierce battle between the dragon and the Hou. The dragon seemed to have been seriously injured, so it was no match for the Hou and was being pursued.


    Suddenly, the golden-red dragon head turned around and seemed to see two small ck spots on the beach. For some reason, there was a hint of doubt and anticipation in its dragon eyes. Then, it directly pounced on the beach.


    Humans didn¡¯t enter the sea, and sea demons didn¡¯t go up. This was the rule. When the Hou saw that the dragon had actually run towardsnd, it was also stunned. Then, it chased after it relentlessly and followed closely behind.


    For a moment, a tsunami that was ten thousand feet tall appeared in the ocean and pushed down toward the ground.


    Miao Miao was dumbfounded. She covered the hermit crab with a pile of sand and pulled Xia Ji¡¯s hand.¡±Run ¡±

 Chapter 696: 76. Chance

    Chapter 696: 76. Chance<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The tsunami covered the sky and the entirend was dark. Fortunately, there was no fishing vige where the two of them came from. Otherwise, it would be a disaster.


    Miao Miao pulled Xia Ji¡¯s hand and ran forward quickly. She had gotten used to him not showing off his strength and running away with him.<div>


    In her opinion, although she was so powerful, she had somehow forgotten that she had power. Other than enlightening living beings, she did not use her extraordinary power to do anything else. Even climbing mountains, crossing rivers, and facing robbers, she used the methods of ordinary people to face them¡­


    Miao Miao didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her man, but she felt that it was too mysterious. She didn¡¯t understand.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand, Miao Miao still grabbed him and ran away. After all, she couldn¡¯t just leave him here alone, right?


    However, Xia Ji seemed to have sensed something and said, ¡°¡±Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for? We¡¯re not waiting!¡±


    Miao Miao grabbed Xia Ji¡¯s hand and ran away.


    Suddenly, she could not run anymore.


    Her arms were stretched taut, and a pulling force pulled her backward, bringing her directly to Xia Ji¡¯s side.


    Miao Miao¡¯s face was pale. ¡± What are you doing? ¡±


    Xia Ji looked up. ¡± I know this dragon. ¡±


    [Miaomiao: ToT¡­]<div>


    While the two of them were having a brief conversation, the rapidly approaching tsunami was already in the air.


    The light of heaven and earth is all dark,


    The enormous golden-red sea dragon and the sea Hou were like two mountains that were pressing against each other, descending upon their heads.


    The torrential rain poured down.


    Miao Miao screamed and buried her head in Xia Ji¡¯s arms, shouting anxiously,¡±¡±Quick, quick, quick. Actually, you¡¯re a peerless expert. I¡¯m not lying to you. Quickly remember ~~¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The tsunami was like a giant hand of a devil that descended instantly.


    Miao Miao felt like she had fallen to the bottom of the sea in an instant, and her ears buzzed. She only held her breath for a moment before she began to blow bubbles.


    The golden-red dragon revealed a strange expression. Could it be that she had mistaken him for someone else?


    No¡­


    As she thought about it, she resisted the Sea Hou¡¯s w and swung her tail, wanting to send the two of them ashore.<div>


    At this moment, Xia Ji pulled Miao Miao out of the water and called out, ¡°¡±Long time no see.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was sent flying by the waves again.


    That¡¯s right, he recognized this dragon.


    Perhaps the appearance had changed, but the special connection between blood would not change.


    This dragon was the little fish from back then.


    At that time, he was still the Imperial Advisor of the Great Zhou Dynasty. He met this little red fish by the Mirror Lake. Later, because he wanted to leave the Mirror Lake, he took it to the East Sea and set it free. At the same time, he gave it a drop of his blood.


    He did not expect that after such a long time, a small fish had actually transformed into a dragon.


    Hearing the words ¡± long time no see ¡°, the golden-red dragon stopped swinging her tail. She suddenly turned over, and as her vigorous body twisted, her dragon tail had already brought along the violent power of heaven and earth to temporarily p the Sea Hou behind her.


    The waves exploded in the air with a loud boom. The energy ripples uprooted the seaside forest and sent it flying in all directions.


    However, the Sea Hou was only sent flying a few thousand feet before it twisted its body in the air and wed at the dragon¡¯s head.


    Hou had always liked to eat dragon¡¯s brain because it was very nourishing.<div>


    This golden-red dragon was no ordinary dragon. If it wasn¡¯t seriously injured, the Hou wouldn¡¯t have dared to chase after it.


    Xia Ji grabbed Miao Miao and was blown into the air by the shockwave.


    Miao Miao hugged his waist tightly like a little tail. She closed her eyes and screamed, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the number one in the world. You¡¯re the most powerful. Quickly remember¡­We¡¯re going to be eaten!¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t seem to realize that he was in danger. Instead, he looked at the dragon and smiled.¡±Do you still like the red beads?¡±


    The golden-red dragon no longer hesitated. Although she didn¡¯t understand why this person was doing so badly, it didn¡¯t stop her from feeling happy that she had met this noble who had once given her a great opportunity.


    Hence, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°¡±What little bead¡­I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    As the Dragon King, he would never admit his dark history.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stretched out her dragon w and held Xia Ji and Miao Miao with one w. She clenched her dragon w slightly and a water vapor bubble protected the two of them.


    Then, she grabbed the bubble, twisted her body, and flew into the depths of the sea.


    The Sea Hou continued to chase after the dragon, its ws pushing the seawater toward the dragon like a missile.


    On the other hand, the Dragon¡¯s body was constantly covered in protective shields, blocking the missiles.


    Both sides attacked directly with the power of divine arts, apanied by karmic attacks from time to time. Pure ck evil karma turned into sharp arrows that covered the ck membrane, while the dragon blocked them with pure white good karma.


    In terms of power, these strange beasts at the bottom of the sea were naturally stronger than humans. Whether it was the power of divine arts, ck membrane, or karma, they were all much stronger than cultivators.


    Inside the bubble, it was very stable and did not tumble with the earth-shaking outside. Miao Miao sat inside the bubble and rolled her eyes.¡±From the sound, it seems to be a female dragon.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He suddenly stepped forward.


    Miao Miao¡¯s body was wet. She wasn¡¯t a transcendent, so she naturally couldn¡¯t dry her clothes in an instant, especially in the middle of summer. The silk gauze clothes stuck to her skin. She crossed her arms and said shyly, ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±


    Xia Ji covered her shoulders with his hands. In an instant, steam rose from Miao Miao¡¯s body. In the next moment, her clothes were all dry and there was still the smell of sunlight in them.


    ¡°You remember now?¡± Miao Miao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°What do you remember?¡± Xia Ji asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strong,¡± Miao Miao said.


    Xia Ji shook his head in confusion. Was what he had just done strong?


    He threw away these distracting thoughts and said, ¡± Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ve seen this dragon before. More than 1,500 years ago, when we first met, this dragon was my neighbor. However, at that time, it was just a little fish with a red tail. ¡±


    Miao Miao was shocked. ¡± I actually know this dragon? ¡± However, 1,500 years ago, it should be thest me who was your wife, right?¡±


    As the two of them were talking, they saw many ck shadows swimming out of the deep sea in the distance.


    When he got closer, he saw that those shadows were sea dragons.


    These sea dragons passed by the fleeing dragons and stepped forward to block the Sea Hou. After another round of fighting, the Sea Hou gradually lost its battle and slowly retreated. Before it left, its disc-like eyes were filled with indifference.


    The golden-red dragon heaved a sigh of relief and said to Xia Ji, ¡°¡± Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you to the Deep Sea Dragon Pce. There¡¯s no water in the Dragon Pce, so it¡¯s suitable for living. ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. He didn¡¯t ask what was wrong.


    Even a fool could see that the deep sea was the same as the human world. There were disputes, and this dragon was only injured in the battle.


    ¡°I gave myself a name, Feng Hongyu. I¡¯m now one of the five dragon kings of the sea dragon n in this sea area.¡±


    Her voice was very gentle. She did not look down on the person in front of her just because he looked weak. ¡± What about you? ¡± What are you doing at the beach?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cultivating.¡±


    ¡°If you want to cultivate strength¡­I remember that you were already not weak a long time ago. Why are you now¡­¡±


    ¡± What I cultivate is not strength, but spirit. ¡±


    ¡°Spirit? There are a few more spiritual cultivation techniques in my Dragon Pce. You can go and take a look. Without you, there would be no me, so you can move around freely in my Dragon Pce.¡±


    In fact, in Feng Hongyu¡¯s eyes, the man who had given her a new life was her father.


    Just the fact that he had the surname Feng was enough to tell.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want a spiritual cultivation method,¡± Miao Miao said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Hongyu asked curiously.


    She recognized blood but not people.


    Miao Miao waited for Xia Ji¡¯s reply, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he looked at her with a smile¡­


    ¡± I¡¯m his wife! ¡± Miao Miao¡¯s face turned red.


    Feng Hongyu immediately became happy. ¡± My Dragon Pce has a lot of beautiful jade and precious pearls. You can choose whatever you liketer. Take whatever you like. ¡± However, if¡­¡±


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to address Xia Ji. She stared at the big bubble with her dragon eyes, looking confused and hesitant.


    After a long time, her huge dragon eyes closed.


    Over the years, she had experienced many things and met many existences. However, every opportunity was built on that drop of blood in her body. Although that man¡¯s figure was very vague, the smell and the throbbing of her blood when she got close to him were engraved in her heart and she always missed him.


    At this moment, he came to her side. Feng Hongyu felt like she was a drop of water that hade to the front of the sea. A lost little beast had returned to the group of beasts. That was a strange sense of warmth and belonging.


    Then, why couldn¡¯t he say it?


    Was it because this man looked very weak now?


    It wasn¡¯t like that.


    She opened her eyes and saw Xia Ji¡¯s gentle gaze in the bubble.


    Her heart suddenly beat faster. As the Dragon King, even if she was fighting in the most terrifying battle, her heart would not beat faster. But now, she still moved. She finally called out softly,¡±Abba.¡±


    Then, just as Miao Miao¡¯s eyes widened, Feng Hongyu quickly continued, ¡± If Abba isn¡¯t interested in a spiritual mystic art, then what is it? ¡±


    Just as the two dragons were talking in the deep sea back in the Dragon Pce.


    However, there was a subtle change in another area.


    Chi ¡­


    A broken sword made of ck iron was slowly sinking. The owner of this sword might have been a cultivator, but at this time, its owner must have died. Only this broken sword was left with the ocean current and came to the depths of the sea.


    The broken sword went deeper and deeper into an abyss at the bottom of the sea.


    Suddenly¡­


    The sword seemed to be gripped by a terrifying force.


    Kakaka.


    Bang!


    The entire sword suddenly copsed, like a pile of waste paper that was clenched tightly. Then, it turned into a fist-sized scrap metal ball.


    Still falling,


    He fell deeper and deeper¡­


    Under the terrifying pressure of the deep sea, the scrap iron ball shrank until it could no longer withstand the force. It turned into a small cracked bead and fell on a protruding tongue of the trench.


    If there was even a sliver of light, one would be able to see an extremely mysterious deep-sea ancient temple.


    The gate of the ancient temple was tightly shut. Suddenly, a terrifying spiritual fluctuation came from inside.


    These spiritual fluctuations were emitted in waves, as if they had sensed someone¡¯s arrival. They emitted a buzzing sound that seemed to be the voice of countless people.

 Chapter 697: 77. Dragon Palace, Ocean Prison, Mysterious Ancient Temple

    Chapter 697: 77. Dragon Pce, Ocean Prison, Mysterious Ancient Temple<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the deep sea, it was getting darker and darker. The light from the sky could no longer shine into this ce. There were only some strange fish that were emitting light swimming back and forth. It was terrifyingly quiet.


    Miao Miao curled up in the bubble. If Xia Ji wasn¡¯t by her side, she would have been scared to death.<div>


    Dead silence and darkness were the appearance of the seabed.


    However, as Feng Hongyu swam between the ravines at the bottom of the sea, a multicolored light suddenly appeared in the distance. It was especially eye-catching in the deep sea and gave off a mysterious feeling.


    ¡± This is the West Ocean Dragon Pce of the Five Dragon Pces, and I¡¯m the Dragon King here. ¡±


    Feng Hongyu said simply, and many troops formed by sea demons swam out of the Dragon Pce. When these troops saw Feng Hongyu, they didn¡¯t stop and continued to patrol in an orderly manner. They looked very stern, which gave Xia Ji the feeling that two armies were at war and patrolling closely.


    With a casual nce, he could see at least a hundred small teams patrolling, and each team had dozens of people.


    It seemed that the deep sea was not peaceful either.


    When Feng Hongyu reached the vicinity of the pce, a figure that was much smaller than the patrolling guards immediately swam out from a coral pce beside the Dragon Pce.


    The figure swam closer and revealed itself in the light of the Dragon Pce.


    It was a mermaid.


    She was wrapped in a flowy, clear muslin dress and looked like a human girl. She was about six feet long, but her silver-white hair was longer than her body. In the colorful deep sea currents, it was like water nts rippling. Her skin was as white as jade, and above her fishtail and below her navel, there were two rather long knives hanging.


    However, such a beautiful person emitted an extremely cold aura.<div>


    She swam to Feng Hongyu¡¯s side and nced coldly at the two people in the bubble. There was actually deep hatred in her eyes.


    Then, she bowed to Feng Hongyu and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Greetings, Dragon King.¡±


    Her gaze shifted again and she suddenly frowned. ¡± You¡¯re injured? That damned Sea Prison! They actually broke the alliance agreement!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m fine, ¡± Feng Hongyu said. ¡± We have two distinguished guests today. Xiao Ling,e with us. ¡±


    Perhaps sensing the mermaid¡¯s gaze, Feng Hongyu suddenly paused and said, ¡°¡±Xiao Ling, I know you hate humans, but these two are different.¡±


    The mermaid called Xiao Ling was silent.


    Feng Hongyu held up the bubble in her hand and looked at the man in the bubble before looking at Xiao Ling. ¡°¡±This is my father.¡±


    The mermaid, who had been silent, suddenly raised her head. Shock appeared in her eyes, and the hatred in her eyes was also diluted by shock.


    While they were talking, they had already entered the Dragon Pce.


    The Dragon Pce was like a pce in the human world. There were no guards inside, only maids. At this moment, these maids actually followed the rules of the human world and bowed down.


    ¡°Greetings, Dragon King.¡±<div>


    ¡°Greetings, General Five Coral.¡±


    Feng Hongyu¡¯s huge dragon head nodded. ¡± Go to the Mirror Pce to prepare a banquet. ¡±


    The maids were stunned. Thest time the Dragon King invited people to the Mirror Pce was when the other Dragon Kings of the four seas came. This time, they were going to hold a banquet again?


    They couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. They nced at the bubble in the Dragon King¡¯s hand and then replied,¡±Yes, sir!¡±


    Miao Miao watched as the maids walked away. She had good eyes and could see that there were some ¡± scales ¡± on the maids ¡®skin. They were obviously sea demons in human form.


    The sea demons that could transform were at least aplished in cultivation, and here, they were just maids.


    After the maids left, the ce became empty.


    Feng Hongyu¡¯s dragon w gently pressed down on the ground, and the bubble slid down from her palm. When itnded on the ground, it emitted a soft bursting sound.


    Xia Ji and Miao Miao stood on the ground.


    There was no seawater in the Dragon Pce. Instead, it was full of spiritual energy. Staying in it was almost like staying in a small world relic.


    This seemed very mysterious, but spiritual qi had many uses. To a certain extent, this mysterious qi could already rece the air, allowing people to not only survive here, but also increase their cultivation speed.<div>


    ¡°So beautiful ¡±


    Miao Miao was attracted by the scenery at the bottom of the sea. After the bubble, everything outside was blurry. Now that it was clear, she looked left and right curiously. It was not that she had not seen the world, but the scenery in the Dragon Pce waspletely different from that in the human world.


    Colorful coral sea trees, schools of fish floating above their heads, and strange fish of all kinds swimming or crawling on the seabed. Some even drilled into the sand like twisted earthworms.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see any shrimp soldiers or crab generals along the way?¡± Miao Miao suddenly asked.


    Feng Hongyu smiled. ¡± That¡¯s a rumor about the Dragon Pce in the human world. There are many big demons in the deep sea. How can shrimps be soldiers and crabs be generals? ¡± Shrimps and crabs can be used as food, but forget about using them in war.¡±


    Miao Miao was very curious. She had learned about the world under the sea from human legends. Because of the restrictions of the ¡± 13 Cmities ¡°, humans and sirens almost did not have any contact. They would not even set foot in each other¡¯s area, and they did not know anything about each other.


    ¡°Then what do you use as soldiers and generals?¡± Miao Miao asked curiously.


    Feng Hongyu¡¯s expression was a little weak as she said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll leave for a while. Let Xiao Ling show you around.¡±


    Thus, she said to the mermaid beside her, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go and heal my injuries first. You mustn¡¯t be negligent.¡±


    Xiao Ling nodded.


    Feng Hongyu swam away.


    Although Xiao Ling knew that these two people had noble statuses, she didn¡¯t have a good expression on her face. She just brought them along and introduced them to the situation in the Dragon Pce, as well as the forces and soldiers.

 Chapter 698: 77. Dragon Palace, Ocean Prison, Mysterious Ancient Temple

    Chapter 698: 77. Dragon Pce, Ocean Prison, Mysterious Ancient Temple<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    At this moment, in a dark deep sea.


    Under the messy ravine.<div>


    Three shadowy figures were hovering around the area, exuding a powerful aura.


    ¡± Feng Lingyu escaped. She¡¯s not weak. She managed to escape from a situation where she was going to die. ¡±


    ¡°They only think that we have broken the alliance agreement, but they do not know that there are already many traitors among them¡­Very soon, they will be pressured by us and hold another Sea Conference of Five Regions. That day will be the day we upy this sea area and take control of all the Deep Sea Fire Seeds.¡±


    ¡°The deep sea is not like the human world. The embers of the fire seed are extremely precious. Without these fire seeds, even a flood dragon would not be able to transform into a stronger Dharmakaya and evolve into a Transcendent.


    The remains of the Ember can only be controlled by us. Only then can we continuously evolve into extraordinary sirens.¡±


    ¡± I heard from Hou Ying that when he was chasing Feng Hongyu, Feng Hongyu actually took a detour and took two people from the seaside. She even brought them into the Dragon Pce. Do you know what happened? ¡±


    ¡°Human¡­Those who can enter the sea are not supernatural beings. No matter who they are, they can¡¯t cause any waves. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is merely a mortal. Perhaps he has some fortuitous encounter with Feng Hongyu¡­¡± The shadow pondered for a moment before saying, ¡± That¡¯s not right. I have to send the shadow shark to investigate the surroundings of the Dragon Pce. Humans often say that caution is the key to sess. We naturally can¡¯t let our guard down. ¡±


    ¡± Then I¡¯ll go make preparations for the Sea Conference. The day the Sea Conference begins is the day we unify this sea region. ¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ve said so much ¡­ King of the third prison, do you have any objections?¡±


    The shadow who had been silent all this time finally said, ¡°¡±No, I haven¡¯t.¡±<div>


    From the beginning to the end, he was a listener.


    Because he was not good at these things. What he was good at was killing.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. King of the third prison, prepare for the harvest of the Sea of Five Directions Meeting.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the silent shadow replied.


    After the three of them came to an agreement, they turned into three rays of ck light and traveled through the seabed.


    Two of the strange figures suddenly grinned, revealing a sinister and treacherous smile.


    cktide vengeful spirits were everywhere.


    When Feng Hongyu reappeared in the West Ocean Dragon Pce, she had transformed into a beautiful woman. She wore a golden-red imperial robe and walked barefoot on the shell path.


    The feast at the Mirror Lake was busy, and the man she had been thinking about for more than 1,500 years had suddenly arrived. How could she continue to heal?


    Thus, she only swallowed some tonics and recovered for a while before transforming.


    All spirits were led by humans, so demonic beasts naturally had to transform.<div>


    To transform, one needed to reach the peak of the human Dharmakaya level.


    It was funny to say that in the realm of Dharmakaya, humans would transform into various strange appearances to increase their strength and physical strength, while demon beasts would transform into humans to increase their intelligence to a higher level.


    Spirit and intelligence were like ocean currents. Only a stronger spirit could promote theprehension of a stronger power. This was applicable to both humans and demons.


    Her gauze skirt swayed slightly, and her jade-like little feet stepped on the shell path, crossed the fluorescent arch bridge, and then walked into the back garden of the Dragon Pce.


    Xiao Ling was introducing Xia Ji and the others when she heard footsteps. She turned around and looked at the person who hade. She asked worriedly, ¡°¡±Your Highness, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange the schedule for these two distinguished guests. I won¡¯t do anything irrational because of my hatred for humans. You should go back and heal your injuries.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Feng Hongyu said with a smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Xiao Ling lowered her head and pursed her lips.


    ¡°No need.¡± Feng Hongyu said,¡±I¡¯ve always treated you like a woman. There are many things you can know¡­¡± More than 1600 years ago, I was still a small carp, not much different from an ordinary carp. But one day, I suddenly gained intelligence, and the first person I saw was Abba.


    Abba yed with me, taught me things, gave me opportunities, then brought me to the sea and gave me a drop of his blood. If it weren¡¯t for him, I might have been a small carp forever and would have died long ago.


    Now, do you understand why I came out?¡±


    Xiao Ling was stunned, and her eyes were filled with confusion and disbelief.<div>


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± she muttered. How could he have lived 1,600 years ago and was even the person who gave you the opportunity? He looks like a mortal¡­


    Moreover, if he is not a mortal, how could hee to the sea realm without being pulled into the dream realm by the 13th tribtion demons?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ling, you should treat him like an elder,¡± Feng Hongyu said.


    Although the mermaid general could not believe it, she still lowered her head. Her eyes were filled with shock, and then she nodded.


    Feng Hongyu led Xia Ji and Miao Miao into the distance.


    The back garden was filled with sea trees and sea flowers. It was iparably beautiful. There were even strange little fish swimming around in the spiritual qi like butterflies. It was so magnificent that it was not a scene that ordinary people could imagine.


    ¡°Previously, Abba said that he wanted to seek the spirit, but not the spirit mystic technique,¡± Feng Hongyu said.¡±I thought about it on the way and roughly understood what you meant.


    The remains of ancient sages and mighty figures, or their personal belongings, or the statues that had endured endless incense, all contained a trace of their spirit.


    However, with the passage of time, these spirits had long dispersed. Unless they were preserved in some very special sealed environment, they could not remain unchanged for eternity.


    As the Dragon King of the West Sea, I know a secret. In the area of the Five Realm Dragon Pce, there is an extremely deep abyss. There is a sword tomb hidden in the abyss, and there is a strange ancient temple in the depths of the sword tomb.


    Back then, I teamed up with the Dragon King of the East Sea and approached the door of the ancient temple. I vaguely felt a strong spiritual fluctuation from the crack in the door. Now, it seems that this ancient temple is very likely a ce where spiritual opportunities are hidden.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Feng Hongyu was about to speak when her face suddenly turned pale. Clearly, the injury that she had not had the time to treat had rpsed.


    Seeing her like this, Xia Ji raised his hand and caressed her forehead.


    Feng Hongyu thought that he was concerned¡­


    She lowered her head and allowed him to caress her.


    At the same time, her heart was filled with warmth.


    However¡­


    In the next moment, she felt an indescribable vigorous life force invade her body and heal all the injuries in her body. Whether it was the injuries she suffered from the Sea Prison or the old injuries from the previous battle, they were all recovering quickly.


    Thefort that came from the bottom of her heart made her moanfortably like a white swan singing.


    Miao Miao, who had been looking at the garden, suddenly turned her head. ¡°£¿£¿£¿


    Xia Ji had many healing methods, and his White Phoenix me was at the divine power level. It was a holy me that could revive human flesh and bones. The terrifying recovery power instantly made the little female dragon fall into endless joy.


    After a long time.


    Xia Ji put down his palm.


    The surface of Feng Hongyu¡¯s skin was actually oozing out a lot of dust and smelly toxins.


    Xia Ji waved his hand again, and the ck Emperor¡¯s Destructive me was like a precise scalpel, instantly erasing all of this from the space.


    At this moment, Feng Hongyu only felt that her body was extremely rxed and her condition was unprecedentedly good. She even had the urge to immediately enter seclusion in order to break through.


    She looked at the ordinary Abba in front of her¡­


    Even now, in her eyes, her father was still an ordinary person.


    But ¡­


    What was with Abba¡¯s means, the power that could heal his injuries with just a lift of his hand?


    She was so shocked that she stood rooted to the ground and gasped, forgetting what to say.


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t be surprised. He just forgot that he¡¯s very strong,¡± Miao Miao said.


    Feng Hongyu was speechless.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t care about this and changed the topic. ¡°¡±Then what is in the ancient temple?¡±


    Feng Hongyu calmed down and suddenly became happy. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not sure, because I didn¡¯t go in.


    The water pressure in the abyss was extremely high, and there was no spiritual energy at all.


    Without spiritual energy, one could not use divine arts or even ck membranes.


    As a result, it was impossible to use the power of the divine power to resist. Moreover, there were still some mechanisms¡­Those mechanisms could even prate the ck membrane.


    The Dragon King of the East Sea and I need to go through the Spirit Qi bubbles to get to the sea abyss. The Spirit Qi in the Spirit Qi bubbles is limited.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t guarantee what will happen once the ancient temple is opened. If danger happens, the thin spiritual energy won¡¯t be enough for us to resolve the crisis.


    We have tried to get the guards to try, but the guards couldn¡¯t even open the door.


    If Abba is determined to seek spiritual power, then I¡¯m willing to join forces with the Dragon King and escort Abba down to have a look.¡±

 Chapter 699: 78. Are You Asking Me If I Have the Right?

    Chapter 699: 78. Are You Asking Me If I Have the Right?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xia Ji¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard the words ¡± strong spiritual fluctuations ¡°. He asked, ¡°¡±Where is that ancient temple?¡±


    ¡°Since Abba has decided to go, why don¡¯t you stay here for a while? The rtionship between the Five Realm Dragon Pce and the Ocean Prison is confusing and chaotic.<div>


    When Abba saw me, I was being chased by Hou Ying from the third prison. Hou Ying is that sea roar, a general under the third prison¡¯s prison lord.


    Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you the details. Anyway, it¡¯s very chaotic now. The Five Realm Dragon Pce needs to hold a Five Realm Ocean Meeting to discuss how to fight the Sea Prison.


    When things calm down a little, the Dragon King and I will take you to the ancient temple.¡±


    ¡°I can go alone,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°This ¡­ I know that you might be very powerful, but in the sword tomb and the ancient temple¡­¡± The Dragon King of the West Sea hesitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, but my wife can¡¯t go with me, she needs to stay in the Dragon Pce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat Miss Miao like a family member, but¡­¡± Dragon King of the West Sea said.


    She still wanted to remind Xia Ji that it was extremely dangerous there.


    Even the great demons of the deep sea or the strongest existences would not dare to push open that door.


    First of all, without spiritual energy, he could not disy his abilities at all.


    Secondly, mental power was invisible and could not be used to attack. However, intense mental power could turn people into idiots. This was the same principle as how mortals could not see the true appearance of some terrifying existences.<div>


    Take Xia Ji for example. If the Cmity Realm could descend at this moment, he would take off his hood and reveal a Fire Cmity Realm behind him. Then, the ordinary people who looked at him would probably be instantly burned and turned into ashes in an instant. Even if Xia Ji did not prepare to attack at all, this would still be the result.


    Or perhaps, he had restrained himself with all his might, but the spiritual world of ordinary people could not withstand the condensation of a world at all. The vast amount of information and terrifying spiritual will would turn ordinary people into fools in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just going to take a look. If it¡¯s not right, I¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ What is your current strength?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± I don¡¯t know. ¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know that every day, there would be a lot of Karma pouring into his body. At every moment, many Skill Orbs would automatically form in his mind and then melt into a part of his strength.


    He was only focused on strengthening his spirit, waiting for the battle that would begin at some unknown time.


    That battle didn¡¯t cause anymotion to outsiders.


    But to him, it was like destroying the world.


    Because he didn¡¯t even know what kind of existence his opponent would be. If he was unlucky enough to hit the jackpot, then no matter how hard he tried, it would be useless.<div>


    A Void Master who could easily destroy all the powerful beings in the world for 288,000 years in just a moment of awakening was not something that could bepared to umtion.


    Dragon King finally felt that this woman was different. In short, she was extremely mysterious. She turned her gaze to her cheap mother.


    ¡°He really forgot, and he doesn¡¯t seem to want to remember,¡± Miao Miao said.


    ¡°Why would I forget?¡± Dragon King asked curiously.


    Miao Miao thought for a moment, and based on her understanding of Xia Ji, she replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s probably because if a bird wants to fly high, it needs to forget to untie the shackles on its wings.¡±


    ¡°But power is not shackles¡­¡± Dragon King of the West Sea said.


    Miao Miao said, ¡± But just remember it. Aiya, I don¡¯t understand anyway. He¡¯s so mysterious now. ¡±


    ¡°How strong is he now?¡± Dragon King asked quietly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t defeat,¡± Miao Miao said with certainty.


    The West Sea Dragon King was a little suspicious¡­


    After all, she did not understand the situation in the human world.<div>


    Although humans were the leader of all spirits, they were inherently weaker than the sea demons.


    ¡°Father, how about this? I¡¯ll apany you to take a look.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xia Ji shook his head.


    ¡± I can ask Xiao Ling to protect Miss Miao, ¡± the West Sea Dragon King said. ¡± Xiao Ling hates humans because her mother was killed by the people by the sea six hundred years ago.


    ¡°You know, mermaids are very beautiful. Other than having their legs reced with fishtails, they are no different from humans. Xiao Ling¡¯s mother was first humiliated by humans, then imprisoned and transported to the ck market in the city.


    ¡°Later, I saved Xiao Ling and helped her go ashore to find her mother. However, her mother was already on the verge of death and died before she could return to the sea. Then, I killed those people to avenge Xiao Ling.


    ¡°After that, Xiao Ling followed me. She was loyal to me. Her strength was at level 14 and she was ranked at the top of the Sea Demon Race.


    Generals were divided into six levels. Each level was a coral, and the strongest was the Six Coral General. However, so far, only one person had ever reached this level, and that was the prison lord of the third prison of the Sea Prison. However, he did not be a generalter, so naturally, he could not be measured by the number of corals.


    There were only seven Five Coral Generals in the entire Sea Demon n, and Xiao Ling was one of them.


    With her protecting Miss Miao, Father should be at ease.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re the Dragon King now, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You have a lot of things to do. You don¡¯t need toe with me. ¡±


    Feng Hongyu thought for a moment and said,¡±Alright then¡­¡± When do you n to leave?¡±


    As they were talking, a maid from the Dragon Pce walked over.


    ¡°Dragon King, the Mirror Pce¡¯s banquet is ready.¡±

 Chapter 700: 78. Are You Asking Me If I Have the Right?

    Chapter 700: 78. Are You Asking Me If I Have the Right?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Got it¡­¡±


    After the maid left.<div>


    Feng Hongyu said, ¡± The Mirror Pce¡¯s banquet is just about the precious ingredients. There won¡¯t be many guests. Don¡¯t worry, Father. ¡±


    Miao Miao tugged at the corner of Xia Ji¡¯s shirt.


    Xia Ji suddenly understood what she meant. She was worried that he would be in danger or that he would be gone for a long time. He felt a little apologetic and grabbed Miao Miao¡¯s hand.


    However, he seemed to be wrong. Miao Miao hugged his waist from behind and said softly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s okay. If you want to go, go. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Xia Ji turned around and saw a sweet and warm smile on her face. The petite fairy was looking at him with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s worried about how long you¡¯ve been gone? Let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t eaten the delicacies of the Dragon Pce yet ~¡±


    Miao Miao looked at the blue water above her head and said excitedly, ¡± Hurry up. ¡±


    As she shouted, she held Xia Ji¡¯s hand and followed the path paved with shells toward the West Sea Dragon King. It seemed that she would never feel sad.


    Seven dayster.


    After Feng Hongyu had settled the affairs of the Dragon Pce, she asked Xiao Ling to guard Miao Miao. She put Xia Ji into the bubble and transformed into a dragon. She then ced the bubble in her left w and led her subordinates to the Sky Dragon Pce.<div>


    The dragon¡¯s voice was transmitted into the bubble in the deep sea.


    ¡°If you want to go to the ancient temple, you must first pass through the sword tomb.


    As the sword tomb was a ce of opportunity and many dangers were hidden, every time it was opened, the five dragon kings had to open it together.


    Originally, it was not easy for the five dragon kings to gather in one ce, but because of the Sea Prison breaking the alliance agreement, they happened to gather together this time.


    The ce I¡¯m taking my father to is the Heavenly Sea Dragon King Pce. With my face, I can ask the other four dragon kings to make an exception and open the sword tomb once. After all, there have been precedents before.¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment, then took out three small ck pearls from his bosom. He lifted them up with his palm, and the pearls floated into the air.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Feng Hongyu nced at it curiously, but she still put it away obediently.


    ¡± This thing is called Hidden Pearl in the human world, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It can store the attacks of others. Each of these three pearls probably contains the power of my full power. ¡± If you encounter any danger, throw one out.¡±


    Feng Hongyu thought to herself that although her father was very strong, as a human, there was a natural difference between races. No matter how strong he was, there would be a limit.


    But she didn¡¯t say that. Instead, she carefully put it away.<div>


    It would be a memento.


    After all, his father wouldn¡¯t stay in the Dragon Pce forever.


    The two of them fell silent.


    The golden-red dragon king swam rapidly in the dark deep sea. The divine power under the water carried her as if she was riding on the clouds in the human world. Her speed was extremely fast.


    The water waves were like the clouds in the sky, sweeping past in waves.


    The wind blew in the clouds, it was a vast expanse of whiteness.


    Riding the water in the deep sea was a dark patch, but there was actually not much difference.


    However, the sea was still huge. Feng Hongyu spent several hours to reach her destination.


    At the end of the darkness, a golden deep-sea pce appeared.


    Outside the pce, the patrolling guards saw the golden-red dragon king and the eighteen ck flood dragons. They came forward and bowed to the West Sea Dragon King when they saw him.


    Then, a sea demon with a shark head led them in.<div>


    When theynded, Feng Hongyu and the eighteen flood dragons transformed.


    The eighteen flood dragons transformed into two women and sixteen men, all dressed like generals in ck armor.


    Bubbles was put down, and Xia Ji walked out.


    Just as the West Sea Dragon King and his group entered the Skysea Dragon Pce, a distance away from the entrance of the pce¡­


    The huge pce was built on the sea cliff, overlooking the entire Heavenly Sea Dragon Pce.


    In the pce, four men were already seated at a round table. The one sitting opposite them was the Dragon King of the Sky Sea, the two on the left were the Dragon Kings of the Northern Sea and the Southern Sea, and the one on the right was the Dragon King of the Eastern Sea, who was on good terms with Feng Hongyu.


    At this moment, a sea python guard captain quickly walked over from the corridor in the distance. Then, he half-knelt in front of the door and said,¡±Reporting to all the dragon kings, the West Sea Dragon King has arrived, but ¡­ She seems to have brought a human with her. ¡±


    The four dragon kings looked up in surprise.


    ¡°Humans?¡±


    ¡°Only mortals cane here. Why did Feng Hongyu bring a mortal here?¡±


    ¡°When shees, the answer will naturally be revealed.¡±


    There seemed to be some discordant voices from the Dragon Kings of the Southern Sea and the Northern Sea.


    ¡± Today is the first day of the Five Element Ocean Conference, and it concerns the future of this sea region. I wonder what the Dragon King of the West Sea is thinking by bringing a mortal here at such a critical time. ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps in her eyes, the safety of our sea region is not evenparable to a mere mortal.


    I¡¯ve long heard that many of her subordinates have grudges with humans. Heh, if she brings people here, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll cause more trouble.


    I guess she must have wanted to ask something for this man, so she brought him here.¡±


    Although the voice was not harmonious, his spection was reasonable.


    ¡°Seeking something?¡± the golden-robed Dragon King, who sat in the middle, asked. She was the dignified Dragon King of the West Sea, so why couldn¡¯t she give it to him? Forget it¡­ Let¡¯s not ask about this for now.¡±


    ¡°You may leave first,¡± he said to the guard captain.


    The sea python guard captain turned around and walked a few steps.


    A guard walked in with his head lowered.


    ¡± Reporting to the Dragon Kings, the West Sea Dragon King is bringing that human here. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The four dragon kings all looked up.


    ¡± What?! ¡±


    ¡°Ha, this is a little too much.¡±


    The golden-robed Dragon King of the Sky Sea looked a little upset. However, Feng Hongyu¡¯sbat power was extremely high, and she was one of the best in the entire Five Realm Dragon Pce. Some time ago, she was ambushed in the Ocean Prison, which meant that she would definitely die. However, she managed toe back alive, which proved her strength from another angle.


    Therefore, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡±Let him do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    The guard left.


    The Sky Sea Dragon King revealed an interested expression.


    What kind of person was worth Feng Hongyu bringing here?


    What was he doing?


    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard footstepsing from the corridor.


    Feng Hongyu was wearing a golden-red long dress with a slit. Her face was gorgeous, and her eyes were cold. She walked barefoot on the path of gold and jade.


    Beside her was an ordinary man in the human world. Although the man was wrapped in a ck robe and looked dignified, there was no fluctuation of power around him. He looked like a mortal.


    In this ce, if one was not a mortal, they would not be able to enter with a clear mind. This meant that he did not have much strength.


    However, what was strange was that this man¡¯s expression was calm. He didn¡¯t seem nervous at all.


    When the Four Seas Dragon Kings were sizing her up, Feng Hongyu was already standing in front of the door¡­


    ¡°Your injuries have healed so quickly?¡± The Sea King of the Sky Sea was shocked.


    Feng Hongyu nodded. ¡± I have a lot of history with this Mister Qi. He helped me this time. And I brought him here to ask everyone to give me face and work together to open the sword tomb¡¯s restriction so that Mister Qi can enter.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the scene instantly fell silent.


    ¡°How can a mere human help the dragon race recover?¡± the Dragon King of the Southern Sea said mockingly. This was too exaggerated. Moreover, let alone whether such a mortal has the strength to enter the Sword Tomb, he doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications, right?¡±


    ¡± This mortal is not worthy of ourbined efforts to open the seal, ¡± the Dragon King of the Northern Sea said with a sneer. ¡± Especially at this critical moment. We can¡¯t waste our time on him. ¡±


    ¡°Mister Qi is not an ordinary person, and I¡¯m not lying,¡± Feng Hongyu said coldly.


    On the other side, the Dragon King of the East Sea was on good terms with Feng Hongyu. After observing the situation, he felt that the one who tied the knot should be the one who untied the knot. He directly turned his gaze to Xia Ji and asked casually, ¡°¡±Mr. Qi, what do you want from our Dragon Pce?


    Why not say it out loud¡­


    ¡°If it¡¯s a treasure from the sword tomb, I do have one here. It can be considered a high-grade divine sword among the divine swords produced in the entire sword tomb. I can directly give this sword to you. That way, you won¡¯t need to enter to investigate.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be the best of both worlds?¡±


    ¡± I want to go to the ancient temple under the sword tomb, ¡± Xia Ji said directly. ¡± I¡¯m just borrowing the sword tomb. I don¡¯t want the swords in the sword tomb. ¡±


    ¡°Ancient temple¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you go?¡±


    Xia Ji nced at the dragon kings and said lightly, ¡°¡±I can.¡±


    In order to save time, he directly took a step forward. The terrifying boundless power in his body spread out like a gxy exploding.


    It was like a furious tide of light, with him as the center, quickly sweeping towards the entire Heavenly Sea Dragon Pce, suppressing this area.

 Chapter 701: 79. Sorry, I Didn’t Want to Act Cool

    Chapter 701: 79. Sorry, I Didn¡¯t Want to Act Cool<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°There are people in this world who walk around. Why can¡¯t I go?¡±


    A very natural voice sounded.<div>


    After the few dragon kings recovered from their shock, the Sky Sea Dragon King suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Why did you go to that ancient temple?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve been looking for something, ¡± Xia Ji said honestly. ¡± I don¡¯t know where it is, so I¡¯m just going to the old temple to take a look. ¡±


    His every word gave the Dragon Kings a very peaceful feeling.


    It was as if to this man, entering the terrifying ancient temple that no one had ever stepped into before was like going to eat and drink¡­


    ¡°Do you think you are strong enough? In the ancient temple¡­It¡¯s extremely dangerous. We can¡¯t enter.¡±


    The Dragon King of the Southern Sea suddenly said,


    This dragon king was one of the dragons that had made that discordant sound.


    The reason why he made such a discordant sound wasn¡¯t because he was a bickering spirit, nor was it because he was a viin who didn¡¯t feelfortable mocking others in a small novel. It was because he ¡­ It was a vengeful spirit.


    He wanted to create conflict and cause everything to fall into extreme turmoil. Then, in the chaos, he would eliminate all the normal cultivators and let the ck tide vengeful spirits unify the top of the cultivator level.


    But just now, he realized that this person was actually from the same camp¡­


    The Dragon King of the Southern Sea immediately felt that Xia Ji¡¯s actions had a profound meaning.<div>


    Coincidentally, the Dragon King of the North Sea was also a vengeful spirit. He suddenly felt that Xia Ji was unfathomable.


    This existence that was obviously of a higher level was really full of power.


    As spies, the two Dragon Kings felt that since this person was so persistent, they would definitely help him. However, before they helped him, they still had to remind him that the ancient temple was very dangerous.


    The Dragon King of the Vengeful Spirits had vaguely said, ¡± It¡¯s extremely dangerous, and we can¡¯t enter. ¡± This meant that they had also tried. Even the Lord of the Vengeful Spirits in the deep sea had tried, but they had failed. They might even have suffered serious injuries.


    Only those from the cktide Vengeful Spirits camp understood what he meant.


    The Dragon King of the East Sea did not understand, but he had a good impression of Feng Hongyu, so he reminded her, ¡°¡±We were indeed wrong. Your strength is extraordinary, but that ancient temple ¡­ It didn¡¯t look like a ce in the human world, nor did it look like a small world. It was very mysterious.


    ¡°Moreover, you are a human. In the deep sea, it is very inconvenient for you to move or attack.¡±


    ¡°Although you used a secret technique to seal your power and escaped the demon tribtion to pull you into the dream,


    However, can you really explore the ancient tomb?


    Hong Yu and I have tried it before, but we couldn¡¯t get in.¡±


    ¡°Dragon King of the East Sea, behave yourself,¡± Feng Hongyu said.<div>


    The Dragon King of the East Sea was embarrassed but did not say anything.


    ¡°I know what to do,¡± Xia Ji shook his head.


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    The two dragon kings were immediately filled with veneration.


    That¡¯s right, this was a big shot.


    Hence, the Dragon King of the Southern Sea chimed in. ¡± In that case, I agree to activate the restriction. ¡±


    Dragon King of the East Sea nced at Feng Hongyu. ¡± I agree too. ¡±


    The Dragon King of the North Sea pretended to hesitate for a moment, then put on an act and said,¡±No one can help you if you¡¯re courting death, so I should do it.¡±


    The Heavenly Sea Dragon King felt like he had seen a ghost. The Dragon Kings of the South Sea and the North Sea had never been on good terms with the Dragon Kings of the East Sea and the West Sea.


    It was simply a style of ¡°don¡¯t care if it¡¯s right or not. If you want to go east, I¡¯ll go west¡±.


    Today, they finally came to a consensus?<div>


    Since the four dragon kings had agreed, he had no objections.


    ¡± In that case, ¡± he said, ¡± let¡¯s finish the Sea Meeting first and discuss how to deal with the Sea Prison¡¯s breach of the covenant. I¡¯ll have to trouble Mister Qi to wait for half a day. ¡±


    After that, we will work together to open the restriction that leads to the sword tomb for Mister Qi.


    Further into the sword tomb is the ancient temple.¡±


    As he spoke, he pped his hands again and called for a sea demon that looked like a maid. He instructed the sea demon to bring Xia Ji to the treasury of the Heavenly Sea Dragon Pce so that he could choose some essential items from the treasury. It was a favor he did.


    After that, the five dragon kings closed the door and began the meeting.


    The siren had obviously been to the Deep Sea Sword Tomb before. She curiously sized up this human. She had also felt the energy fluctuation that had swept past just now. How did such a powerful persone to the deep sea?


    Although he was thinking about it, the sea demon still said as he walked,¡±There¡¯s no spiritual qi in the sword tomb. We all enter through spiritual qi bubbles, and spiritual qi bubbles are produced in water, so we can¡¯t store them in the storage space.


    Now, I¡¯ll take you to get a fourthyerpound spiritual energy bubble and some normal supplies.


    Normally speaking, if twoyers of the bubble are broken, you will need to turn back. If threeyers are broken, you will need to escape back to the exit as quickly as possible. If you are unable to return to the exit afterpletely breaking, then no matter how strong you are, you will die.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Xia Ji walked around, he felt that the Heavenly Sea Dragon Pce was also extremely somber. It was heavily guarded, and there were patrolling sea demons everywhere. It seemed that the battle between the Five Dragon Kings and the Sea Prison was really in full swing.


    After a while.


    Xia Ji looked at the spirit qi bubble and curiously touched it, observing and analyzing it.


    When the sea demon saw his actions, it just waited at the side.


    Xia Ji¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to ask, ¡± Why didn¡¯t you make a few moreyers? ¡± However, he decided against it after thinking about it. He naturally had his own ideas, so there was no need to ask.


    Then, the sea demon brought him to collect some necessary deep-sea-specific pills and magic tools.


    For example, the Water Spirit Pill could recover from the surrounding seawater.

 Chapter 702: 79. Sorry, I Didn’t Want to Pretend (2)

    Chapter 702: 79. Sorry, I Didn¡¯t Want to Pretend (2)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    For example, the ¡± waterntern ¡± could emit light in the deep sea to illuminate the vision.


    For example, the Mystic Dewdrop could allow one to control the seawater and even create bubbles in the seawater. However, it was impossible to create spiritual energy bubbles because it could only be created in the Dragon Pce where the spiritual energy was extremely dense.<div>


    In the end,


    This sea demon had chosen a high-quality spirit qi bubble for Xia Ji.


    During this time, she talked about the sword tomb in detail. Her timing was very urate. Not long after, the meeting over there ended and the five dragon kings flew out of the pce in the distance.


    Xia Ji suddenly raised his hand and caressed the sea demon.


    The sea demon was shocked, not knowing what this person was going to do.


    However, in the next moment, she felt a warm burning sensation in her body. The injuries she had suffered over the years were slowly recovering, and thefort and joy made her tremble uncontrobly.


    Just as she was about to thank him, she looked up and realized that Mr. Qi had already gone far away.


    The human followed the five dragon kings out of the Dragon Pce area and squeezed into the ck seawater.


    The seawater had already ¡®swallowed¡¯ them without spreading any ripples.


    As they moved forward, teams of sea demon generals led their sea demon guards to follow them. They patrolled around and eliminated danger.


    Feng Hongyu grabbed Xia Ji¡¯s spirit qi bubble, and Xia Ji looked at her and transmitted a message to her, ¡± If war breaks out, don¡¯t be the vanguard. Don¡¯t expose your back to your allies. ¡±<div>


    Feng Hongyu looked at him in surprise. Did her father mean that there was something wrong with the higher-ups of her Dragon Pce?


    However, starting from the five dragon kings, the Five Dragon Pces were all clean. Although they usually quarreled, they would never betray when facing foreign enemies.


    Xia Ji saw her disapproval and emphasized, ¡°¡±Promise me.¡±


    Feng Hongyu nodded.


    Several hourster, the team of Dragon Pce arrived at the deepest part of a trench.


    He thought that the trench was the end, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was a cave hidden in the twists and turns. If it weren¡¯t for the waterntern of the Dragon Pce, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it clearly.


    Xia Ji looked at the dark and deep hole. It was like the end of this world, and inside it was a giant mouth that led to some unknown monster.


    However, when he touched the entrance of the cave, a five-colored light membrane appeared again, blocking him from advancing.


    ¡± We¡¯ll swim along the passage. After about two hours, we¡¯ll see a huge sword bound by many Deep Sea Meteoric Iron. That¡¯ll be the entrance to the sword tomb, ¡± the Sea Dragon King said.


    You don¡¯t need to enter the sword tomb. You can swim deeper from the entrance next to it. After swimming for about a day and exploring the surroundings, you will be able to find the mysterious ancient temple.


    I¡¯ll send my personal guards to wait at the entrance for a year to provide you with help. If your spiritual energy bubbles are about to run out, you cane to the entrance to rece them and then explore again.¡±<div>


    ¡°Thank you, Dragon King.¡±


    ¡°You are a friend of the West Sea Dragon King. You are wee.¡±


    After the conversation ended, the five dragon kings each took out a sparkling gem. The gembined into a key and immediately opened the five-colored light barrier at the entrance of the cave like opening a door.


    Xia Ji bid farewell to the sea demons and nodded at Feng Hongyu. He then lifted the waterntern and controlled the spiritual energy bubble to float at the entrance.


    He thought for a moment and asked the question that had puzzled him previously, ¡± Why don¡¯t you make a few moreyers of spiritual energy bubbles?


    Was it because there was a restriction inside?


    Or is there some other reason?¡±


    The sea demons were stunned. They clearly did not expect him to ask this.


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious?


    He couldn¡¯t do it.


    Do you think it¡¯s easy to addyers to the spiritual energy bubble?<div>


    This ¡± skill ¡± was veryplicated, and with every additional level, the failure rate would increase. Once it failed, the entire bubble would be useless.


    And now, the maximum level that the Dragon Pce could withstand was the fourth level.


    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any on the fifth floor, but the cost and consumption were too high. It would take many failures to create one, and it wasn¡¯t very meaningful, so no one did it.


    Xia Ji was stunned when he saw the stunned expressions of the surrounding sea demons.


    Soon, he understood the answer just by looking at the expressions of the surrounding sea demons. Therefore, he said as if he was trying to help,¡±It was quite difficult, right?¡±


    Sky Sea Dragon King nodded. ¡± Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed difficult to do. There¡¯s no limit to the number ofyers of spiritual energy bubbles inside. ¡±


    Xia Ji understood.


    He had already analyzed the bubble thoroughly in the treasure vault, but he did not ask further because he thought that others would think that there was another meaning behind it.


    Now that he knew the answer, he naturally had to do more before entering.


    However, he did not like to show off.


    However, after entering the cave, the spiritual energy was scarce, and he could not create spiritual energy bubbles.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to point at his spiritual qi bubble.


    Before the sea demons could react,


    An extrayer of bubbles suddenly appeared on the outermostyer of the spiritual energy bubble.


    Before the sea demons could be shocked, the bubbles began to stack again.


    At first, it was a little slow.


    But Xia Ji quickly got used to it.


    As the sess rate of each production was getting lower and lower, his speed was actually getting faster and faster. Theyers of bubbles stacked crazily,yer afteryer extending outwards.


    Seventh level¡­


    Eighth level¡­


    Ninth level¡­


    Thirty-first, thirty-second, thirty-third, thirty-fourth¡­


    In less than half an incense¡¯s time, he had already stacked 100yers.


    The sea demons were speechless.


    The Dragon Kings of the Five Regions were speechless.


    After Xia Ji was done, he immediately entered the deep sea cave.


    He hated to act tough the most.


    A series of discussions, shocked voices, and words came from behind him, but these had nothing to do with him.


    He controlled the hundredyers of spiritual energy bubbles to move forward quickly.


    Just as the Heavenly Sea Dragon King had said, after about two hours, he saw a giant sword wrapped in chains, twisting in the sea.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t enter immediately. Instead, he took out the Mystic Dewdrop with his left hand and sat at the entrance, trying to create bubbles in this ¡± world without reiki ¡°.


    Chi ¡­


    Chi chi chi!


    Bang!


    The stream of water expanded in front of him, forming the shape of a bubble. However, due to theck of spiritual energy, it copsed very quickly, exploding into a cluster of surging ripples and folds in the center.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment, then gently stroked his forehead with his right hand. His third vertical pupil opened, and his pupils were dark red and chaotic. They were filled with the violent disorder of the Fire Cmity.


    The power of his spells didn¡¯t have toe from this world and was self-sufficient.


    He used the Mystic Dewdrop again.


    The water current spread out and formed a bubble with difficulty. The power of god art outside the bubble turned into ayer of fiery red shape. The fire bubble in the deep sea seemed extremely mysterious.


    However, water and fire were ultimately ipatible. Even the power of divine arts could not ignore this rule.


    After a violent explosion, the fire bubblepletely disappeared.


    Xia Ji was pushed to the side by the water current. He thought for a while and then twisted his left hand. This time, he used the me of Opposing Entropy from the Nine Omen to build the fire bubble.


    The water flow opened up and turned into a ball of fiery red. The fiery red gradually turned into a snow-white color.


    The white bubble actually existed in the deep sea without any spiritual energy.


    There seemed to be twopletely equal forces fighting against each other at the edge of the bubble.


    Xia Ji tested the strength of the bubbles and the possibility of stacking them. He finally heaved a sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°¡±I seeded.¡±


    After doing all this, he was not in a hurry to go down because he realized that there were still fish at the entrance.


    The fish that could live in the deepest part of the ocean abyss were very unique and strange. They were almost on a different level from the creatures in the sea. They were like two different worlds.


    Therefore, Xia Ji raised his hand and pulled out a strange ck fish from a crack in the wall of the ocean abyss. The strange fish was only the size of his finger, and its entire body was covered in an ¡®armor¡¯ that looked like a rugged mountain rock.


    His left hand controlled the white bubble in the air, while his right hand controlled the strange fish to enter the bubble.


    Immediately, a thick Karma was injected into the strange fish in the bubble.


    The strange fish began to change at a speed visible to the naked eye ¡­


    Not long after, the strange fish turned into the image of a ¡± Deep Sea Dark Warrior ¡°. It was not appropriate to call it a warrior, but in short, it was a monster covered in thick armor. Its body size had also changed from the size of a finger to the size of a human head. It was very burly and terrifying.


    In this short period of time, it had already gone through hundreds of thousands of years of evolution and gained intelligence. At the very least, it could understand Xia Ji¡¯s words.


    ¡°Please lead the way. I¡¯m going to the ancient temple,¡± Xia Ji said politely after some thought.


    PS : I don¡¯t think so today. I¡¯ll adjust my state over the weekend and think about the outline ~

 Chapter 703: The Thunder of Ten Thousand Buddhas, Everyone Recite My Voice (1)

    Chapter 703: The Thunder of Ten Thousand Buddhas, Everyone Recite My Voice (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Several dayster.


    The Five Realm Dragon Pce and the Ocean Prison were quickly involved in the war.<div>


    At this moment¡­


    In the Dragon Pce.


    The sea demon scout in front had already reported the situation.


    ¡°Has the Sea Prison gone mad?¡± the Dragon King of the Southern Sea asked. This time, they actually attacked directly. What gave them such courage?¡±


    ¡± We can¡¯t be careless, ¡± the Dragon King of the East Sea said. ¡± They must be confident. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have started a war with the Five Realm Dragon Pce. ¡±


    The number of people in the Ocean Prison is small, but their strength is not weak. However, this time, their leader is the king of the Third Prison. They don¡¯t want to leave any way out for themselves. They must fight to the death with our Dragon Pce.¡±


    The Dragon King of the Southern Sea thought for a moment and said, ¡± No matter what, we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. Since the other party has a king, we naturally need to send a king as well.


    Among the Dragon Kings of the Five Regions, the two strongest are the Sky Sea Dragon King and the West Sea Dragon King. The Sky Sea Dragon King needs to oversee the overall situation.


    In that case, the West Sea Dragon King is the best choice.¡±


    Then, he said, ¡± I can also lead my tribe¡¯s army. That way, our two armies will suppress one side. We won¡¯t have to fear the Third Prison Lord in terms of high-levelbat strength. We¡¯ll slowly plot against themter and see what they want to do. ¡±


    The Dragon King of the Southern Sea was a vengeful spirit.<div>


    His goal was to create chaos and then kill all the experts who were not part of the cktide system.


    At this moment, what he said was reasonable.


    Moreover, he looked like he was considering the big picture. At least, he was willing to go to the front line with them, which showed this point.


    If it was the Feng Hongyu of the past, she would definitely agree to this reasonable arrangement.


    However, she suddenly woke up and remembered what her father had told her.


    If war breaks out, don¡¯t be the vanguard and don¡¯t expose your back to your allies.


    This sentence rang like an rm bell in her mind.


    Feng Hongyu didn¡¯t think that ¡± Abba only told me this out of concern ¡°. A person like Abba was mysterious beyond mystery. His every move, every word, and every action naturally contained deep meaning.


    In that case, there must be a spy from the Sea Prison Race among the allies, and this spy was very likely to be among the Dragon Kings of the Five Regions.


    Feng Hongyu¡¯s thoughts raced like lightning.


    Therefore, the most important thing in this battle was not to repel the enemy, but to find the mole.<div>


    Even if they couldn¡¯t find it, they should defend it.


    Or perhaps, they would beat him at his own game.


    However, what should he say now?


    The Dragon King of the East Sea saw that she was in a daze and reminded her, ¡°¡±Red ¡­ Dragon King of the West Sea, what do you think of the Dragon King of the South Sea¡¯s proposal?¡±


    Feng Hongyu came back to her senses and said, ¡± Something must have happened. Why did the Sea Prison Race break the alliance agreement with us? Why did they suddenly attack us? We need to find out first. ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Dragon King of the North Sea snorted coldly and said,¡± Dragon King of the West Sea is really patient. You were almost killed before, and now you¡¯re being bullied. You still want to investigate first? Have you lost your courage? ¡±


    The Dragon King of the Southern Sea pretended to smooth things over and sing a double act.¡±Don¡¯t say that. If the West Sea Dragon King is unwilling, I¡¯ll lead the troops to take a look first. We¡¯ll defend the front line of the straits and rely on the geographical array. Although the other party is powerful, they won¡¯t be able to invade. Let me investigate the situation first.¡±


    Feng Hongyu was speechless.


    In fact, vengeful spirits were very smart.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go with the Dragon King of the South Sea and receive them from the rear,¡± said the Dragon King of the East Sea.


    Feng Hongyu could not say anything else. She could not possibly drag the Dragon King of the East Sea away without any evidence, could she?<div>


    At least, in her heart, the Dragon King of the East Sea was definitely not a spy.


    However, on second thought, since she was a discerning person, she could keep an eye on the Dragon King of the East Sea. If anything happened, she could rescue him and reveal the true identity of the spy.


    Thinking of this, she nodded and said simply, ¡°¡±I agree.¡±


    The Dragon King of the Sky Sea Dragon looked at Feng Hongyu curiously. He felt that the Dragon King of the West Sea was a little strange today. However, since the four Dragon Kings had made up their minds, he had nothing to say. He nodded and said,¡±Then let¡¯s do it this way.¡±


    The king of the third prison of the Sea Prison was sitting on a cliff, looking into the distance. He had eight arms, and each of them could wield a saber to kill. Even if he entered the army of the other party¡¯s experts, he could kill them as he pleased.


    The eight desbined into one was the ultimate technique of the Deep Sea Divine Power. It was a terrifying power that could easily cut open a trench on the seabed for dozens of miles.


    At the bottom of the sea, no sea demon could resist his killing.


    However, the king of the third prison was also a little curious, because the kings of the other two prisons had once told him that the Dragon King of the Southern Sea was one of the Dragon Kings of the Five Regions.


    This made his calm heart waver, because none of the five dragon kings had any motive to betray him.


    However, since the kings of the two prisons said so, he naturally believed them.


    Anyway ¡­


    He was an executioner.


    Since there was such a good opportunity, he would kill his way into the rich Dragon Pce and seek a future for the Sea Prison Race, who lived in a barrennd with thin spiritual energy.


    At this moment, a shadow shark holding a spear suddenly appeared from the dark seawater in front of him. It said respectfully,¡±The Dragon Kings of the Southern Sea and the Eastern Sea are here to fight.¡±


    The king of the third prison was stunned. He subconsciously said,¡±Feng Hongyu didn¡¯te?¡±


    In his heart, only Feng Hongyu and the Heavenly Sea Dragon King were his opponents.


    ¡°We¡¯ve investigated thoroughly. West Sea Dragon King hasn¡¯t made a move yet,¡± reported the Shadow Shark.


    The king of the third prison was stunned, but he quickly calmed down.


    Was it the Dragon King of the East Sea?

 Chapter 704: The Thunder of Ten Thousand Buddhas, Everyone Recite My Voice (2)

    Chapter 704: The Thunder of Ten Thousand Buddhas, Everyone Recite My Voice (2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Then he would join forces with the Dragon King of the Southern Sea and kill one first.


    The Shadow Shark continued, ¡± The human who was rted to Feng Hongyu went to the sword tomb alone. Some time ago, the five dragon kings opened the restriction for him. There are still guards guarding the door.<div>


    This news is a littlete, but at that time, the five dragon kings led an army out. Even though we have the ability to be almost invisible at the bottom of the sea, we didn¡¯t dare to approach.¡±


    ¡°Sword tomb? Alone?¡±


    The king of the third prison was really curious.


    He instinctively felt that the male human was going to die.


    But if he was going to die, why would the Five Dragon Kings open the sword tomb¡¯s restriction for him?


    He was curious and wanted to take a look, but the sword tomb was located near the core area of the five dragon kings. He could sneak in if he wanted, but he could not fight the battle in front of him.


    After thinking about it, he suppressed his impulse and reminded,¡± Keep an eye on the situation over there. Although he¡¯s definitely going to die, there are still many suspicious points. If you find anything, report it to me at any time. ¡±


    The Shadowshark replied,¡±Yes¡±, then grabbed the spear and swam away.


    On the other side.


    Under the guidance of the strange fish, Xia Ji had already passed through the sword tomb and arrived at an abyss trench.


    He sat cross-legged on a protruding tongue.<div>


    There was even a small cracked bead on the tongue.


    Judging from the cracked patterns on the bead, it was very likely that it was once a sword, but it had beenpressed into this shape under the great pressure here.


    This ce was a true forbiddennd for life.


    There were almost no living beings here.


    In front of Xia Ji was a waterntern that was still illuminating.


    The blue light shone down, illuminating an ancient temple in the deep sea below the mountain tongue.


    Although the doors of the ancient temple were tightly shut, a terrifying spiritual fluctuation could be felt from his internal strength.


    These spiritual fluctuations were so exaggerated that it was as if there were thousands of people buzzing in your mind.


    If it was an ordinary cultivator, even a Fourteenth Stage cultivator, they would probably feel extremely ufortable after just a short pause and would only want to leave immediately.


    And those with a lower realm would probably go crazy before long.


    This was also the reason why Xia Ji stopped.<div>


    He had been sitting here for five days.


    In these five days,


    He tried to understand more information through the spiritual waves that were leaking out of the door crack.


    ¡°It seems that there are many monks chanting scriptures. This does have something inmon with the appearance of this ancient temple. Then, is this the ce where the golden jade statues of many ancient Buddhist mighty figures gather?¡±


    ¡°Are there still living people inside? This living person has been living until now using some kind of secret technique?¡±


    He threw away these distracting thoughts. The more he thought about it, the easier it was for him to be led astray by his preconceived guesses. He had already adapted to these buzzing whispers.


    Thus, Xia Ji raised his hand, and a powerful force that spanned thousands of feet pushed against the door.


    The sudden buzzing sound from the door made people¡¯s heads almost explode.


    However, the door did not budge.


    Xia Ji smiled. He took out the Sea Calming Pearl and hung it around his neck. Then, he brushed his clothes and stood in front of the temple gate of the ancient temple in the deep sea. He reached out with both hands and pushed the door open.


    A loud noise came from the door, like a violent storm and the sound of bells and drums.<div>


    But when he pushed open the door, all sounds disappeared.


    Behind the door was a temple with spider webs. The temple was veryrge and there were many dusty Buddha statues.


    This ce was like a human temple, except that there were a lot of Buddha statues here. At a nce, there was no end to it. The road was thousands of meters long, and there were golden jade statues sleeping on both sides.


    Xia Ji instinctively raised his head and saw a dusty que. He blew on it lightly, and the dust fell to the ground as if it had a life of its own. It then crawled into the depths of the temple.


    It was a little like an ant, but its speed was much faster than an ant.


    Xia Ji only took a nce and the items were gone.


    He retracted his gaze and saw that there were three words carved on the que in very ancient characters. He actually did not recognize them ¡­


    Since he didn¡¯t know her, he didn¡¯t force her and walked forward.


    He had only taken one step when the temple door behind him closed.


    The temple was pitch ck.


    Xia Ji held a waterntern in his left hand to illuminate the ce while his right hand gently brushed past a Buddha statue beside him.


    The dust on these Buddha statues immediately dispersed. As soon as theynded, they ran to the back hall as if they were escaping. The Buddha statues revealed their intact appearance.


    It was a Buddha statue with its right hand touching the ground and its eyes calm.


    Xia Ji recognized him. This was Amoghasiddhi, also known as atha Tathagata. He had seen him in ancient scriptures.


    Just as he condensed Ac Tathagata, Ac Tathagata actually looked at him.


    In fact, the Buddha statue did not move, it was just a thought.


    It was a kind of spiritualmunication.


    After a moment¡­


    It was also like going through eternity¡­


    The man and the Buddha statue looked at each other like two wise men sitting opposite each other. They talked about Zen and talked about the world, the purend, and themon people. They talked happily.


    In his mind, the conversation between the two ended.


    A surge of mental power surged toward Xia Ji, rushing into his mind like a gxy.


    This was a spiritual gift.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes to digest the gift.


    He did not know how much time had passed.


    When he opened his eyes, the Buddha statue of the atha Buddha had already cracked and turned into dust.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t expect to receive the gift so easily. However, it seemed like every bite and every peck had a destiny. If he didn¡¯t know Buddhism and didn¡¯t have a terrifying knowledge reserve, he wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate with Ac Tathagata and naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to receive the gift.

 Chapter 705: The Thunder of Ten Thousand Buddhas, Everyone Recite My Voice (3)

    Chapter 705: The Thunder of Ten Thousand Buddhas, Everyone Recite My Voice (3)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, what he was curious about was that the Buddha statues here seemed to be on apletely different level from the Buddhist sects outside. It was like the Milky Way in the sky and the dust on the ground. The difference was very obvious.


    The gift this time had increased his spiritual power to a considerable extent.<div>


    This was just a Buddha statue. After a long time, it still had such mental power. Then, who knew how powerful the original owner was.


    However¡­Is the Host still here?


    Xia Ji raised his head and nced at the dusty and cobweb-covered ancient temple.


    One could imagine how glorious it was at its peak.


    Who knew what kind of person had been there many years ago.


    Let¡¯s go.


    Now, no matter what happened here or what happened in the past, no one knew. Even the most ancient scriptures might not have records.


    Xia Ji suddenly felt a sense of sadness. He already knew the answer.


    The Host was long gone.


    ording to Bai Zhu, the original owner had probably be a part of the ck tide. In this boundless universe, she swam tirelessly but was also sleeping.


    He was no longer himself because his consciousness had beenpletely torn apart and reassembled. As he swam, he provided energy as nutrients for the Heavenly Dao.<div>


    And now, it was very likely that thest of his spirit had been melted by him. His will and everything about him had been inherited by him.


    Xia Ji bowed to the dust.


    Then, he continued to move forward. Before he brushed away the dust of the second golden body, he took out a small bronze bell from his storage space.


    However, the strange thing was that as soon as he put down the bronze bell, it ran away as if it had a life of its own.


    Xia Ji waspletely sure that this was just an ordinary clock. Did it be a spirit when he put it down?


    Thus, he raised his hand and stopped the bronze bell.


    The hands on the bronze bell began to spin wildly, showing the fear in its heart.


    ¡°Count the time,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    His voice was calm, but it contained terrifying mental power. It was convincing, but it also calmed people¡¯s minds. They would not have any intention of resisting.


    The little clock, which was about to run away, suddenly stopped. It obediently and curiously squatted on the ground beside him and began to turn the needle step by step. The ticking sound was particrly clear in this empty and mysterious ancient temple in the deep sea.


    Xia Ji then raised his hand and brushed away the dust on the second Buddha statue.<div>


    The dust fell to the ground and ran away, leaving only the golden body behind.


    This was the Amoghasiddhi Buddha. His left hand was facing upwards in a meditative posture, while his right hand was spread out with his five fingers facing outwards. This was the Fearless Seal to show his fearlessness and peace of mind.


    At this moment, another wave of mental power was transmitted to Xia Ji.


    The Amoghasiddhi Buddha seemed to have walked out of the golden Buddha statue. He stood in front of Xia Ji, put his palms together, and smiled at him. Then, he sat down cross-legged.


    Xia Ji sat down as well.


    The two of them began a long discussion of Zen, which seemed tost for a year.


    After the discussion ended, he hadpletely epted this extremelyrge amount of gifts, so he directly entered the state of digestion.


    After digesting it, his mental power rose to another level.


    Turning his head, he looked at the bronze bell,


    Only ten minutes had passed. When Tong Zhong saw him looking over, he hurriedly straightened his back.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t speed up the time, did you?¡± Xia Ji asked.<div>


    The bronze bell could understand his words and hurriedly nodded.


    Xia Ji knew that it wasn¡¯t lying, so he smiled and stroked its body.


    The bronze bell trembled.


    The small essories on it jingled.


    Then, the needle started to spin.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The bronze bell stopped moving. It felt a surge of infinite wisdom pouring into its head. With just a gentle stroke, it went from being ignorant to truly having intelligence.


    Xia Ji naturally couldn¡¯t put it back into his storage space, so he said, ¡°¡±Follow me.¡±


    Xia Ji walked on a long path, digesting the gifts given by the Buddha statue in this mysterious ancient temple. Every step he took was like ascending to the heavens. The realm before him waspletely different.


    After a few steps, when he looked back, he only felt that the world had changed, and the gxy had been destroyed.


    However, what he felt in his heart was not emotion, but calmness.


    Because even though the sea had changed and the had been destroyed, his heart had never changed.


    Thus, looking at this ¡°changeable thing¡± in an ¡°unchanging posture¡±,


    Even though these ¡®changeable things¡¯ were almost eternal to mortals.


    He ascended to the heavens.


    This was not the sky he had seen in the 11th realm when he was in the 10th realm, but the real universe.


    The doubts in his heart had gradually been answered.


    Why would the tribtion clouds listen to him and call him Buddha?


    This was because his other trace of Taoist Connotation, the hidden golden finger, was Buddha.


    It was silent and undetectable.


    His Buddha seemed to have some karma with the ancient temple here, so much so that the Buddha spirits hemunicated with in his spiritual mind would bow slightly to him, as if they knew him.


    By the time he finished walking through the temple, all the Buddha statues had been shattered.


    And the temple actually had a back door.


    Hence, he pushed it away again.


    Behind the door was a long staircase that led down to the abyss.


    He held the waterntern, and the blue light shone on the Buddha statues on both sides of the longdder. There were still many of them.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm as he continued forward.


    Just as he stepped out of the ancient temple, the entire ancient temple was filled with thunder. It was as if countless souls had picked up the bell striking wood of the golden bell and struck the ancient bell at the edge of the temple again and again.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    The sound of the bell mixed with the sound of thunder echoed in the mysterious ancient temple in the deep sea. The demon that the bronze bell had transformed into pounced at his feet in horror, and the dust that had been in the corner of the temple also ran over and piled up at his feet.


    Where the spirit is strong, it is easy to endow all things with spirit and turn them into essence.


    These dust particles had stayed in the ancient temple covered in golden jade statues for an unknown period of time. Naturally, they had long gained intelligence. Not only did they have intelligence, but their strength was also quite terrifying.


    However, they recognized him, so they didn¡¯t dare to act presumptuously in front of Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji looked at the terrifying ¡®dust¡¯ and said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The bell was still ringing.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    The thunder rumbled and became more and more powerful.


    A light that looked like the death of a star exploded, turning into a tide of light that spread out in all directions.


    Wherever it was submerged, all the temples and Buddha statues that had received some incense actually produced a phenomenon of heaven and earth.


    The Buddha statue recited scriptures, and the Buddha¡¯s light illuminated the dark night under the sky.


    For a time, the mortal countries that were already deep into the night were instantly rmed. Countless people were extremely shocked and shouted for the show of divinity. Then, they knelt down and kowtowed, extremely pious.


    The cultivation sects were also specting and discussing with each other, not knowing what had happened.


    But Xia Ji knew nothing.


    He quietly listened to the sound of thunder as if he understood the words within.


    Before long, he opened his mouth and spat out a sound of thunder.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡±


    All the Buddha statues in the world chanted his voice.


    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose voice is that? Whose voice is that?¡±


    The ancestor of the Zhou family felt a strange feeling in his heart. His Buddha statue and his golden body werepletely out of his control. And with this chant, didn¡¯t this mean that the other party¡¯s spiritual level had far exceeded his?


    Su Daji and Su Tian, who were among the seven people beside him, were a little stunned.


    Su Tian lowered her eyes.


    He sighed in his heart.


    As expected¡­


    I wasn¡¯t wrong 1,600 years ago.


    It was really¡­


    It was you.


    That was great.


    The ck Emperor had never been his priority.


    PS : No more updates today.

 Chapter 706: 81. Namo Amitabha

    Chapter 706: 81. Namo Amitabha<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The unknown realm was a world where many illusions and reality ovepped. asionally, the starry sky would turn into shadows. The person holding the scroll was calcting the mysteries. There was also the shadow of a woman holding the water of life in her hands and sshing it on the ground.


    There were countless of such things¡­<div>


    These were all lights from countless years ago, reflecting the scenes from countless years ago.


    However, such a scene could only be seen at the edge of the universe.


    From time to time, he would see many figures walking around, and there would even berge steel birds flying across the sky. Upon closer inspection, he could see that the huge metal fish did not sink in the sea.


    This was the truth of the feedback.


    At the entrance of the previous realm, the nine praying mats surrounded the realm that was like the edge of the universe.


    Su Tian was sitting on one of the futons.


    He had been sitting there for a long time.


    At this moment, Su Tian¡¯s heart moved. As soon as she moved, someone beside her sensed her movement. Even though she hid very quickly, she still moved up and down at that moment.


    Therefore, a voice came from beside her.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡±


    Su Tian said frankly,¡±Impossible¡­¡± It¡¯s impossible for him to be alive¡­¡±<div>


    ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for him, who could make all the Buddha statues in the world recite his name? Amitabha, do you think these Buddha statues are calling out to you?¡±


    The ancestor of the Zhou family was called Amitabha in ancient times, but just like the mother of the stars borrowed the name of the Grand Supreme, he only inherited the name of Amitabha.


    He was an enlightened person. When he was young, he knew how to ovee pain and sorrow. He walked on the path of enlightenment with peerless talent. Then, the sky between his eyebrows suddenly became a heavenly eye, and his feet stepped on the thousand-spoke wheel, turning into the mighty Buddha Amitabha.


    However,ter, he found that he was likely to be one of many Buddhas. Before him, there were others who had received the highest enlightenment like him and then helped others to be Buddhas.


    He did indeed do so, but after a long time, he discovered the truth of the world, and then the truth of the universe. Then he fell into crazy self-doubt and joined forces with other mighty people to survive the terrifying attack in ancient times.


    But¡­


    He knew that he was definitely not the oldest Amitabha, nor was he the first person to recite this name withpassion in the universe¡¯s long river of time.


    His smile was just a remnant of the most ancient wisdom of Zen, and the emptiness and harmony of his mind was just a little gift from the most ancient Buddha.


    Therefore, the ancestor of the Zhou Family said frankly,¡±The Buddha statues in the world are chanting Amitabha. The one worshipping is not me, but someone else.¡± Just now, even I was shocked. It can be seen that this person¡¯s profoundness in the path of Buddhism has long surpassed mine.¡±


    ¡°Daji, what do you think?¡± someone asked.


    Su Tian sat quietly for a long time.<div>


    Everyone was not in a hurry. In any case, they had been guarding this ce for many, many years.


    ¡°I need to leave for a while,¡± Su Tian suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Go and see if it¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s him?¡± Su Tian asked.


    ¡°Ask him if there¡¯s a Nirvana Realm in this world,¡± the Zhou family¡¯s ancestor said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡± If possible, ¡± said the muscr ck shadow, ¡± bring me a strand of his hair. It would be even better if we could get his blood. ¡±


    Another slightly arrogant ck shadow said, ¡°¡±Do you think he is Xia Ji? After all, although Xia Ji is a teacher of the human world, his identity is rare.¡±


    ¡°I will see clearly.¡±


    The figure wearing a white veil said,¡±Eh? Xia Ji was shot by me before and almost died.¡±


    A Taoist elder said, ¡± If it¡¯s really Xia Ji, then everything makes sense. No wonder Old Wu was defeated by him in a ditch back then. He was killed by him in one strike and went to theherworld for a thousand years. Don¡¯t you think so, Old Wu? ¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me,¡± said another ck shadow.¡±If he really is Amitabha and has survived until now through some unknown method, then what do you think he is asking for?¡± the Shen family¡¯s ancestor asked. Is it to survive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not him,¡± said the Zhou family¡¯s ancestor.


    But if he really was him, I would like him to be by my side. I would like to end the karma of the past, and I would like to kill myself three times. The enlightenment of a wise man would always make people feel that it was not in vain.


    In my heart¡­There are too many questions. The realm of harmony is just that it hasn¡¯t been weathered by the wind and rain. In the end, it¡¯s still superficial.¡±


    ¡± Even if he really is Amitabha, ¡± Su Tian said, ¡± he¡¯s already alone. What treasures would he have? His treasures¡­¡±


    She was interrupted.


    ¡°This is your karma¡­If he really is Xia Ji, Daji, you must have guessed it long ago, right? Otherwise, would you have helped him to that extent? If it weren¡¯t for you, Xia Ji might not have lived past the first hundred years.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t think too much about it. Whether he is or not, the world that is about to copse needs him. ¡±


    As the eight of them were discussing, a white figure suddenly shed over from afar.


    ¡°Coincidentally, one person wille back when one person leaves.¡±


    ¡°How was Zhulong¡¯s trip?¡±


    Bai Zhu sat cross-legged on the ninth futon and said,¡±I met a very interesting person.¡±


    ¡± He ¡± had a really interesting expression on his face.


    The ck shadow turned to look at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xia Ji,¡± Bai Zhu said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ancestors fell silent.


    Bai Zhu was surprised by the silence. ¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what happened to him?¡±


    Bai Zhu had nothing to hide and said directly, ¡°¡±He left two letters, one for Daji and the other for the head of the Su family. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s to resolve karma.¡±


    ¡°What else? What about the others?¡±


    Bai Zhu told him in detail about how the vengeful spirits of the cktide had contaminated the page, and how the Alliance had invaded the universe and was now subverting the entire human world.


    Then, he exined clearly what a true talisman was.


    Then, he added, ¡± Xia Ji clearly knew that it was a true talisman, but he still left his name on it. ¡±


    As for why¡­


    He repeated what He had heard that night.


    ¡°May the people be like dragons, may the souls of the dead rest in peace, may this heart be bright.¡±


    The patriarchs instantly understood why Xia Ji had left his name on the True Book and thrown his fate into the unknown abyss. It was for the sake of ¡®the souls of the dead can rest in peace, and the heart of the dead can be lighted¡¯.


    They were all people who had been through this before. They had all made great aspirations and had worked tirelessly to fulfill these wishes.


    However, they had never made such a great wish like Xia Ji, which was extremely dangerous and almost impossible to survive.


    The brush was ced on the true talisman and connected to the ck tide. No one knew which existence had descended. This kind of pressure could directly crush all the spirit and will of a cultivator just by thinking about it.


    It was the same feeling as when a mortal was told that he had terminal cancer.


    If you had terminal cancer, would you still want to work hard?


    Simrly, if you could be descended at any time, would you still be willing to cultivate?


    If it was a cultivator in the human world who heard this news, they would probably be dumbfounded and say that it was too crazy.


    However, at this moment, these ancestors actually felt respect in their hearts.


    ¡°And then you came back?¡± the ck shadow asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­If youe backter, you will be able to see more exciting things. I¡¯m afraid that the Headmaster is also a Buddha. He¡¯s worth it. ¡±


    As she spoke, Su Tian had already opened the letter. She also opened An Rongrong¡¯s letter. After reading it for a long time, she said,¡±He said that he¡¯s getting married soon and invited me to attend the wedding. Then I¡¯ll go. I will inform my n head¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really going?¡± Bai Zhu asked curiously. Also, what is Amitabha?¡±


    The other elders began to exin to her, while Su Tian had already stood up from the futon and left. She held the Dragon Traversing Thousands of Miles in her hand and disappeared in an instant.


    As soon as she disappeared, the Zhou family¡¯s ancestor suddenly said,¡±I guarantee that he won¡¯t inform his family head.¡±


    Xia Ji walked down the stairs, and with every step he took, he saw a Buddha.


    Every Buddha respected each other and then sat down to discuss the Zen techniques, regardless of the Xuan techniques.


    It was just an appearance. It was something reflected by the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. It was like the brilliance of the scorching sun shining on the earth. When one saw flowers, one would see the shadows of flowers, trees, and mountains.


    Tens of thousands of cultivation techniques were just tens of thousands of shadows.


    If you noticed that these shadows were illuminated by light, you would understand the elephant.


    What is an elephant?


    The image is formed by heaven, and it takes shape on the ground. It is also the embodiment of all kinds ofws. This is the image.


    Then, what was heaven?


    The sky was the scorching sun from which all this originated.


    Xia Ji was talking about this ¡®zing Sun¡¯.


    The copper bell and the dust behind him were blessed. This was simply a great opportunity that had appeared out of thin air.


    That dust was originally such a tiny thing. Forget about cultivation, even if it could open its spiritual intelligence, it would be considered to have reached the heavens.


    But now, not only did these specks of dust gain sentience and Dharmic powers, but they also became stronger and more terrifying under Xia Ji¡¯s spiritual fluctuations.


    The moment Xia Ji took it out of his storage space, it was already a copper bell with an insane amount of luck value. It was now obediently keeping time by the side while sensing the terrifying spiritual fluctuations that contained wisdom.


    At this moment, the Buddha statue that was discussing the Dao with Xia Ji made a meditative gesture. This was the Buddha statue of Vairocana, and the name of the Tathagata was the Great Sun. The two of them discussed in the spiritual world for decades, centuries, and millennia.


    A thousand years had passed.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes and bowed slightly to the Buddha statue of Vairocana, which had lost its luster. Then, he continued to walk down with the Buddha in his arms.


    As he walked, the mysterious deep-sea ancient temple behind him and the stairs leading to an unknown ce copsed and no longer existed because they had lost the support of power.


    With every step he took, there was only nothingness behind him, and there was only the sea abyss that was tens of thousands of meters deep.


    Zhong and Dust followed him carefully.


    Xia Ji looked at the time and saw that it was still only the time for one incense stick to burn. He then walked toward the next Buddha. It was an eight-armed Bodhisattva with a Five-Cobalt Bazheluo, a pound, a sword, and an axe hook in his right hand.In his left hand, he held a lotus flower, a Buddhist robe, a treasure banner, and a rope. He wore a celestial robe on top and a colorful skirt on the bottom. He sat in the lotus position with his legs crossed. He was the incarnation of a Buddha named Great Suiqiu.


    People walked towards the sky.


    At this moment, he was moving downwards.


    The thoughts in his heart became clearer and clearer, his thoughts were like an ocean and deep.


    He walked up to Dasui Bodhisattva and bowed slightly.


    The Bodhisattva also bowed to him and chanted,¡±Namo Amitabha.¡±

 Chapter 707: 82. He Enlightened

    Chapter 707: 82. He Enlightened<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The dark sea was already dyed with blood. Energy exploded violently, and this appeared as tsunami after tsunami on the sea.


    The storm formed above the deep sea and pushed the waves toward the distant shore. When it approached the fishing vige, it would turn into a tsunami or typhoon.<div>


    The sudden arrival of this unseasonal sea disaster was destined to engulf the coastal cities of the continent, and then countless innocent lives would be swept into the sea and buried at the bottom of the sea.


    Under the sea¡­


    Countless sea demons had died. Their corpses piled up and sank into the sea bed, bing the target of many fish fighting for food.


    At this moment¡­


    In the Sky Dragon Pce, there were only three people sitting around the conference table this time.The Dragon King of the Sky Sea, the Dragon King of the West Sea, and the Dragon King of the North Sea.


    All three of them were very serious.


    ¡± The Dragon King of the South Sea is trapped in the enemy¡¯s hands, ¡± the Dragon King of the Sky Sea Dragon King said. ¡± His entire army has gone missing. The Dragon King of the East Sea is heavily injured and trapped by the underwater Xuan Formation. He¡¯s also in danger. ¡±


    However, the king of the third prison of the Sea Prison is actually dead. This is really good news. It can be considered that both sides are injured.¡±


    As a vengeful spirit dragon king, the Dragon King of the North Sea naturally knew what was going on.


    Everything went ording to n.


    This n was a universal meat grinder. There was no failure. It was nothing more than a trap.<div>


    This time, the king of the third prison of the Sea Prison was killed.


    The Dragon King of the East Sea was fighting him seriously.


    The Dragon King of the Southern Sea had pretended to be a spy and stabbed him at the critical moment.


    What was even worse was that when the king of the third prison escaped, he was heavily injured and tricked by his own family.


    In the three-on-one situation, the Third Prison King of the Sea Prison waspletely killed by all kinds of inconceivable, iprehensible, and unmotivated ¡®betrayals¡¯.


    After his death, he could be one of the powers of the cktide and strengthen it.


    Now, from the perspective of the Dragon Pce against the Ocean Prison, as long as the Dragon King of the South Sea was not dead, it was five against two, and the chances of winning were 100%.


    But in fact¡­


    From the perspective of fighting the cktide, it was three against four.


    The Dragon King of the Sky Sea, the Dragon King of the West Sea, and the trapped Dragon King of the East Sea ¡­


    Battle.<div>


    The Dragon King of the Northern Sea, the Dragon King of the Southern Sea who pretended to be missing but was actually lying in ambush, the king of the First and Second Sea Jail.


    Originally, there was still the king of the third prison on the right side, but he was killed in this battle.


    However, the Northern Sea Dragon King did not let his guard down. This was because the two strongest high-levelbatants were the Heavenly Sea Dragon King and the Western Sea Dragon King¡­


    ¡°With the current situation, even if the Dragon King of the Southern Sea has really gone missing, we four Dragon Kings will definitely win against the two of them.¡±


    In that case, I suggest that we mobilize our army and attack the Dragon King of the East Sea to break the Xuan Formation. Then, we can find the Dragon King of the South Sea along the way. We can take advantage of the new defeat of the Sea Prison to destroy it and make the name of the Sea Prison a thing of the past.¡±


    What he said made sense.


    The Heavenly Sea Dragon King also felt that there was no problem, but he still subconsciously looked at Feng Hongyu.


    To be fair, Feng Hongyu also felt that there was no problem. However, she kept thinking about what her father had said before he left and the meaning behind it.


    She hesitated again and again. Should she believe her or her father?


    Seeing her hesitation, the Heavenly Sea Dragon King was puzzled. ¡°¡±What happened to you?¡±


    The Dragon King of the North Sea also cast a puzzled look. Suddenly, his lips moved, wanting to say something, but he swallowed it because he was a sly old man. He knew that the Dragon King of the Sky Sea Dragon would definitely make him say what he had not said.<div>


    As expected, the Sky Sea Dragon King said,¡±There¡¯s no harm in speaking frankly.¡±.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± the Dragon King of the Northern Sea said.


    As he spoke, he nced at the West Sea Dragon King.


    The Heavenly Sea Dragon King immediately reacted.


    It was very simple.


    When the Ocean Prison broke the alliance agreement, they had set up an inescapable trap to kill Feng Hongyu. How did Feng Hongyu escape alive?


    Also, what was up with that mysterious human?


    Was he really the one who cured the West Sea Dragon King?


    However, from another perspective, one could infer a terrifying possibility:That was, Feng Hongyu had betrayed him a long time ago, so she was not injured at all. She was just directing a show.


    The Dragon King of the North Sea saw the look in his eyes and knew that he understood. He smiled bitterly.


    The Heavenly Sea Dragon King wouldn¡¯t give an answer so easily. However, he looked at the hesitant West Sea Dragon King with some vignce.


    Heavenly Sea Dragon King raised his voice and asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the West Sea Dragon King? ¡±


    ¡°I think we need to confirm if the king of the third prison of the Sea Prison is really dead,¡± Feng Hongyu said.


    Two dayster.


    The guards at the front line had actually brought back the ck dragon head of the third Hell King.


    Feng Hongyu looked at her former enemy and fell into silence.


    Although the Heavenly Sea Dragon King was also emotional, he still said, ¡°¡±Is the Dragon King of the West Sea willing to go to war this time?


    You and the Northern Sea Dragon King¡­No, you will go with me to the battlefield to save the Dragon King of the East Sea and find the Dragon King of the South Sea. The Dragon King of the North Sea will stay here and provide support. How about that?¡±


    He was worried that if Feng Hongyu was really a traitor, something would happen to the Dragon King of the North Sea. That was why he decided to take action personally. At the same time, he could wait for an opportunity to take action and control the situation.


    As for the Dragon King of the North Sea, even though he was not very kind sometimes, his family was clean and there was no possibility of betrayal.


    Feng Hongyu wanted to agree immediately, but her father¡¯s words rang in her mind like a warning bell. She changed her tone and said, ¡°¡±Since it¡¯s a battle of annihtion, why don¡¯t the Dragon King of the Northern Sea join us?¡±


    The Dragon King of the Sky Sea¡¯s expression turned ugly. He asked in puzzlement,¡±Why? Aren¡¯t you and I enough to defeat each other? Don¡¯t we need someone to guard the rear?¡±


    Feng Hongyu was speechless.


    Faced with the Sky Sea Dragon King¡¯s increasingly unpleasant expression, she took a deep breath and said faintly, ¡°¡± This is a warning my father gave me. He told me to be careful of my back. He meant that there might be a traitor among us. ¡±


    The Sky Sea Dragon King¡¯s expression calmed down. ¡°¡±Your father?¡±


    Yin Bi of the North Sea also pricked up his ears to listen.


    Feng Hongyu said, ¡± That¡¯s right. The person I brought that day is my father. Everything I have is because of him¡­¡± Even the blood of the dragon n was formed from a drop of blood he gave me. ¡±


    The Heavenly Sea Dragon King was in disbelief.


    Yinbi of the North Sea pondered for a moment and suddenly felt that this existence from the same camp was too awesome.


    No, that was the past.


    This was his family now.


    However, the North Sea was puzzled. Why did this family member remind Feng Hongyu that there was a traitor among them?


    Profound¡­


    It was truly unfathomable.


    Yin Bi of the North Sea was filled with admiration.


    He felt that this higher level cktide being was really awesome. Although he didn¡¯t understand his every move and every word, it didn¡¯t stop him from understanding how awesome he was.


    There must be a deeper meaning behind such an awesome character¡­


    What was the deeper meaning?


    Yin Bi of the North Sea pondered hard.


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning passed through the fog of thoughts, clearing the clouds and revealing the sun.


    At this moment, he understood.


    This big shot from his own camp was using the ultimate method of ¡®Seamless of Seamless.¡¯ He must have considered that in the future, the cktide lifeforms would be exposed, and at that time, the confrontation between the cktide cultivators and the human cultivators would begin. In order to increase the advantage of the cktide camp, he used his identity to carry out the ultimate operation of ¡®Seamless of Seamless.¡¯


    High.


    It was really high!


    Beihai Yinbi was extremely impressed by Xia Ji¡¯s actions.


    Therefore, he decided to cooperate to a certain extent.


    Then, while the Heavenly Sea Dragon King was still hesitating, Yin Bi of the North Sea nodded and said, ¡°¡± I think what the West Sea Dragon King said makes sense. ¡±


    Feng Hongyu was immediately confused. Could it be that there was nothing wrong with the Dragon King of the North Sea? Was there something wrong with the Heavenly Sea Dragon King?


    The three dragon kings each had their own spections and had countless thoughts and imaginations. Basically, they lived in their own worlds, but they just happened to be able to catch up with each other.


    Such a hallucinatory conversation finally stopped after the time for two incense sticks to burn.


    The three Dragon Kings agreed¡­


    ¡± We¡¯ll do as the West Sea Dragon King says, ¡± said the Dragon King of the Sky Sea Dragon. ¡± The three of us will set out together and destroy the Sea Prison!! ¡±

 Chapter 708: 83. It’s Still Not Enough to Meld with the 13 Tribulations!

    Chapter 708: 83. It¡¯s Still Not Enough to Meld with the 13 Tribtions!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The waterntern shone brightly, illuminating the loneliest spot in the deep sea. Xia Ji had already reached the deepest part of the sea. He had received a lot of spiritual gifts on this journey.


    At first, he was still puzzled because he did not expect this ce to be such a great opportunity.<div>


    However, his doubts had disappeared along the way.


    There was no other exnation. It could be said that there was a destiny in the unseen world.


    If he hadn¡¯t put a red-tailed fish into the East Sea 1,600 years ago,


    If he didn¡¯t have the Dao runes of the Buddha in his body ¡­


    If it weren¡¯t for these coincidences, he wouldn¡¯t have the foundation to see through the world.


    He couldn¡¯t reach this ce.


    Even if they arrived here, they would only be attacked by dust. It was already a great opportunity to obtain a trace of spirit from the many Buddha statues.


    But now, he had gathered all the spirit in the Buddha statue into one body, so much so that he had no time to digest,prehend, orprehend it.


    This was a huge coincidence.


    However, it was also destined.


    A peck, a peck, a peck, a peck, a peck.<div>


    Because it is born as a seed, it bears fruit and bears fruit.


    He didn¡¯t see the cause, but he had already eaten the fruit.


    The ancient and mysterious temple had long been crushed by the high-pressure seawater because it had lost the support of the Buddha statue¡¯s power. The long path he passed by was also crushed.


    And at this moment¡­


    He had already reached the final path of the Abyssal Stairway.


    The nine-inch jade staircase was nted by the light of the waterntern, casting a mottled shadow. It was a little cold here, but there was no Buddha statue.


    Xia Ji slowed down.


    Behind him¡­


    The ¡± cute ¡± little copper bell and the dust were so happy that they were about to float.


    Who was it?


    Who else could have more opportunities than them?<div>


    Along the way, they felt that they were invincible.


    Transformation?


    It could have melted long ago.


    The reason they didn¡¯t transform was because they didn¡¯t know what they would look like. If they transformed into their father, they would definitely be beaten up. Moreover, they respected Xia Ji from the bottom of their hearts, so it was impossible for them to transform into his appearance.


    Strength?


    It was truly unfathomable.


    Her skin was itchy. She just wanted to follow this big shot out and see the outside world.


    However, neither of them could speak humannguage, but their instincts told them to express their ¡± fatherly ¡± feelings towards Xia Ji. At this moment, they were happily ¡± eating experience ¡± along the way with Xia Ji. This was their daddy. Daddy would only bring you to ¡± level up ¡°.


    Thus, the dust-covered copper bell bounced left and right behind Xia Ji.


    However, this pair of 2-in-1 suddenly bumped into a thigh.


    Xia Ji stopped.<div>


    The two-in-one Dust Bronze Bell stuck its head out from the side of its thigh. Looking forward, they saw another Buddha statue.


    This Buddha statue was very strange. Its entire body had lost its luster. You could say that it was any color, but it was definitely not the color you said. It existed and did not exist. Perhaps even this Buddha statue itself was constructed by the mind, or it was real.


    Gradually, the surroundings suddenly distorted. Space, time, everything spun like a long river, and then turned into a whirlpool that spun endlessly. In the center of the whirlpool was a monk wearing a ck robe and sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    That monk¡­


    He didn¡¯t look like Buddha, but he was even more evil than Buddha.


    The two-in-one clearly didn¡¯t move nor was it attacked, but it felt dizzy and didn¡¯t know where it was.


    Tong Zhong propped himself up with both legs facing the sky. When he regained consciousness, he found himself sitting on a lotus leaf.


    It tried to jump up, but found that it had no strength here.


    Sweeping his gaze around, he discovered that this was an endless lotus sea. The sea waves were gentle, and the lotus flowers connected to the sky. It was endless.


    Fortunately, it and Dusty saw Xia Ji and ran over. However, the scene changed again.


    The legs of the two-in-one went soft, and he felt himself falling into the deep sea with a thud, falling to the bottom of the sea¡­


    Halfway down, they saw the desert again.


    Then, they saw the forest, the desert, the frozen earth, and¡­In the mortal world.


    One mortal country after another.


    Then, they began to encounter all kinds of strange attacks.


    Slowly ¡­


    They had actually be humans.


    In this strange world, they reincarnated, entered the cycle of reincarnation, or entered the endless, wandering the Yellow Springs, experiencing all kinds of things. They even forgot who they were and sank into the illusion of being human. They experienced all kinds of things, and they inexplicably became enemies and were hunted down.


    When the Dust Bronze Bell stumbled in this dream, nothing actually changed.


    Here¡­


    It was still the deep sea.


    It was still thest few steps.


    There was no ck-robed monk. There was nothing.


    There was only a mirror.


    In the mirror was Xia Ji.


    Or rather, it was the condensation of all the evil thoughts of the Buddhas here.


    A thought appeared and a thought disappeared, but it had existed before. The brighter the spirit, the darker it was. The boundless darkness had gathered here, and now it had gathered inside Xia Ji¡¯s body, further enveloping and fusing with it.


    While the bronze mirror and the dust were experiencing hundreds and thousands of cycles, Xia Ji also fell into the endless cycle of reincarnation.


    Simply put, this was a test for him.


    The reason why he took away so much of the Buddha¡¯s spirit was naturally the cause and effect.


    Then the effect of the past was also the cause of the present.


    If he could only bear the light of the endless Buddha¡¯s spirit but could not bear the darkness behind it, then he was not qualified to take away so many things.


    Then, he would never wake up. He would stand there forever and sleep there.


    This wasn¡¯t a test, but a natural reaction of his own strength. It was the same principle as when you eat something, your stomach will be full.


    Xia Ji stood in front of the mirror.


    Although his eyes were open, his pupils showed a rareck of focus.


    Because he had been forcefully dragged into a dream, experiencing all kinds of reincarnation.


    These reincarnations were worlds that the Buddhas had experienced.


    One second was countless thoughts, and countless thoughts were a cycle.


    A few seconds passed, and he had already experienced several reincarnations.


    And this seemed to be just the beginning. He shuttled back and forth in reincarnation without stopping, practicing himself again and again, making himself more determined again and again. In this process, as long as he made a mistake, it was very likely that he would be eternally consigned.


    Strangely, there was always a ck-robed man in this dream. The ck-robed man¡¯s strength was on par with his, and they were always enemies. However, Xia Ji always won by one move.


    So ¡­


    Reincarnation.


    After a long time.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes.


    He had received both the Buddha¡¯s will and the devil¡¯s will. When he looked again, the mirror had also shattered. The fragments did not fall to the ground, but instead, they transformed into the appearance of a ck-robed man in midair.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s mask fell, revealing Xia Ji¡¯s appearance.


    Xia Ji was about to raise his hand when the ck-robed man hurriedly said, ¡°¡± I am you. I am your obsession, your evil intent. If you kill me, you will be crippled. ¡±


    Xia Ji raised his hand and shed down.


    The ck-robed man shattered.


    Everything dispersed.


    In fact, there was no mirror here. There was only Xia Ji and a stone staircase that rose again.


    ¡± You¡¯re not me, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You¡¯re not my obsession, and you¡¯re not my evil intent. I¡¯m not cutting you. ¡±


    At this moment,


    The world had undergone another strange change.


    On an ind shrouded in fog near the sea, there was a pce.


    This was originally an ordinary sect near the sea. However, during an unprecedented tsunami three years ago, the ind where this sect was located was submerged by the sea. After that, the sea did not recede for a long time. Instead, it continued to be submerged, increasing the surrounding sea area.


    For some unknown reason, the tsunami contained a lot of energy. Ordinary mountains were smashed into pieces, and thend was covered in reefs. In addition, it was usually shrouded in fog, so no ships came.


    At that time, many cultivators in the sect had left on their swords, but there were still many cultivators who were in seclusion or who did not care about what was going on outside. Therefore ¡­ They seamlessly entered the dream realm of the 13th tribtion.


    Because they were at sea, this dream was extremely terrifying. They could not wake up at all.


    Originally, there were more than a thousand people trapped in this sect. In about three years, only about thirty people were left. It was obvious how terrifying this nightmare was.


    However¡­


    As if something had happened, the remaining thirty people woke up from their dreams.


    They had already guessed what they had encountered in their dreams. When they woke up, the terrifying Tribtion Beast in front of them had disappeared.


    For a moment, they actually lost their Dao hearts and hugged each other and cried.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. The tide has receded, right?¡±


    ¡°The Karmic Tribtion Demons in this ocean are really too terrifying¡­¡±


    ¡°Count how many fellow disciples have died.¡±


    ¡± Sigh, if we survive a great disaster, we will definitely be blessed. Although we have experienced this terrible Karma Disaster, it is very rare for us to be able to break free from this terrible Karma. In the future, our strength will definitely be far superior to those in the same realm. ¡±


    A momentter, the investigating cultivators returned.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead! Everyone else is dead!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the only ones left.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    These cultivators had gloomy expressions, but they quickly adjusted their mental states. As they spoke, they quickly flew up on their swords. They wanted to look at their surroundings and also investigate their surroundings to understand the situation and make ns for the future.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Flying swords tore through the air and soared into the sky.


    The scorching golden sunlight shone down. The cultivators controlled the power of heaven and earth to blow the strong wind, and the fog quickly dispersed.


    At this moment, these thirty over cultivators were rising high up and looking down at the mountain peak where the sect was located¡­


    When they saw the situation around them clearly, each and every one of them could not help but be tongue-tied and dumbfounded.


    A shocked and confused tone sounded again and again.


    ¡°No way, why are we still in the sea?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Not only that, the coastline is still several dozen li away from here.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Then what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that, like the Fire Tribtion and the Mountain River Tribtion, this Karmic Tribtion has faded by itself? Even the sea was gone? From now on, I can only cultivate in some small ruins?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It should be like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a blessing!¡±


    These thirty cultivators had survived the disaster, but no matter what, they did not dare to stay in their original sect. Instead, they hurriedly packed up the sect¡¯s resources and flew to the distant continent on their swords under the afterglow of the setting sun.


    They were about to start a new life.


    And this was just the tip of the iceberg.


    In addition, there were some cultivators who were trapped on inds, cultivators who were sent to the sea by malicious people, sea demons who somehow ran into the fish pond in the human world, and cultivators who were ¡°dozing off¡± on the ferry in the secret sea route ¡­


    These people or sea demons all woke up.


    The world seemed to have changed in an instant.


    The restrictions on cultivators in the ocean and the restrictions on sea demons on the continent were suddenly lifted.


    In the past, you couldn¡¯t sleep in an unfamiliar ce in case you were dragged into a nightmare and killed by the Tribtion Monsters.


    ¡°Now, you realize that you can¡¯t find a ce where you can encounter Tribtion Demons.


    The one who started all of this was clearly Xia Ji, who was currently in the deep sea.


    Yes, it was.


    The dream realm of the 13th tribtion and the demon tribtion originated from the mysterious ancient temple in the deep sea. It was an illusion formed by the spirit of countless Buddhas and evil thoughts.


    That was why the copper bell spirit and the dust spirit fell into the dream and couldn¡¯t wake up.


    Even someone as powerful as Xia Ji would go through a cycle of reincarnation every second, going through countless things before he finally cut through the 13th tribtion.


    From then on, the 13th tribtion disappeared, and there were no more obstacles onnd or sea.


    However, Xia Ji didn¡¯t know all of this. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even realize that he had unintentionally fused with the 13 Tribtions.


    Even if he knew, he would not be happy.


    First of all, he still needed a long time to digest so much mental power.


    Secondly, the person who was currently fighting against him¡­Was it the Ancient Lord, Deste Lord, or¡­


    The master of the grand tribtion said,


    Or¡­


    Void Master!

 Chapter 709: 84. The Secret at the End

    Chapter 709: 84. The Secret at the End<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the boundless cold universe, a pitch-ck supreme demon dragon shuttled between the empty stars.


    This was the cktide!<div>


    To be precise, it was not ck.


    Instead, there was no light.


    All the starlight that came to this ce would be sucked in by the terrifying gravity!


    Not just light,


    If there were meteorites floating around the ck tide, they would be attracted to it and crushed into pieces.


    When the ck tide passed through a vast, cloud-like star, arge hole appeared in the neb.


    Fortunately, the trajectory of the ck tide seemed to be fixed. It was not that it did not have consciousness, but its countless consciousnesses had caused countless chaos. Among them were silent wailing faces, broken bones, and broken limbs.


    If one wanted to observe the ck tide, the influence of the ck tide would be greatly weakened unless there was a space between them. Other than that, one could only rely on the characteristic of ¡± light disappearing when approaching ¡± to locate the ck tide in the universe.


    If there was an observer who had been observing for countless years, they would discover that every twenty-four thousand years, the ck tide would pass through the human world when the spiritual energy in the human world was at its peak.


    Every 288,000 years, the cktide would be the closest to the human world.


    Perhaps, it was because of the spiritual energy that the human world would not be pulled over by the gravity of the cktide like other meteors.<div>


    After that, the ck tide would note to the human world. Instead, it would be guided by a mysterious force and fly toward the depths of the universe.


    He did not know fatigue and would never rest.


    It was like a god who would always push a rock to the top of the mountain, and then the rock would roll down to the foot of the mountain. It would continue like this forever.


    The ck tide measured in light-years devoured everything in the silent universe. However, it had already traveled along this established trajectory too many times, so there were not many meteorites that could be unfortunately captured by it.


    As long as it passed by, it would drag out an exaggerated ck tail¡­


    In the darkest depths of the sea.


    Xia Ji suddenly stopped.


    When he closed his eyes, he could see a lightless ¡± demonic dragon ¡± swimming in the equally dark starry sky far away.


    It was a sudden feeling.


    He could sense the ¡± demonic dragon ¡°, but he couldn¡¯t see anything or its appearance.


    The ¡± demonic dragon ¡± seemed to have sensed him as well, and it let out countless mixed cries in the distance. It seemed to be roaring in a strange and painful voice that could not be heard by humans.<div>


    ¡°Come ~¡±


    ¡°Come here ~¡±


    ¡°Come here ~¡±


    Sound couldn¡¯t be transmitted through space, but Xia Ji could vaguely feel it.


    At this moment, he stood in the deep sea and looked at the deepest part of the universe.


    Then, without moving his lips, he put his palms together and recited,¡±All sentient beings who have not been liberated have an uncertain nature. Bad habits end in failure, good habits bear fruit. Do good and do evil, and live ording to the situation. Five turns, no rest. Moving through the earthly tribtion.


    Confusion is difficult¡­¡±


    This was the Ksitigarbha Sutra.


    As he recited, his body emitted a mysterious golden light. It was bright and gentle, but no one could tell what kind of light it was or what shape it was.


    And if¡­With an observer from the perspective of the universe, they could see an extremely spectacr scene.


    The ck dragon brought countless souls across the vast starry sky towards the human world.<div>


    However, there was a ball of ethereal golden light in the human world that condensed into a Buddha with an unclear face and an undetermined shape. It was chanting scriptures to help him pass away.


    A long time passed in his mind, but only a few minutes had passed in reality.


    Xia Ji¡¯s connection was suddenly cut off, but he wasn¡¯t anxious. He collected his thoughts and looked ahead.


    This should be the end of this long passage.


    They had clearly reached the final step of the longdder, but it had experienced another twist and extended one step higher, as if telling the person that there was a final secret here.


    Xia Ji patted the dust and the bronze bell at his feet.


    These two monsters with infinite luck suddenly woke up.


    This awakening was like waking up from a dream. The hundreds and thousands of reincarnations made the two of them dumbfounded. They were stunned on the spot as they digested the vast amount of memories in their minds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Only then did Dust and Bronze Bell wake up.


    Dust transformed into the image that he was most satisfied with in Samsara. It was actually a fairy in fluttering white clothes. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. She held a round fan in her hand. In terms of looks, she was probably one of the best in the entire human world.


    The bronze bell shook and turned into a majestic golden-armored general. He held a long saber formed by the fate of the bell in his hand. His eyes were disdainful and his aura was fierce. Under his angry eyes, a terrifying aura spread out.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t care how mischievous the two little demons were and said, ¡°¡±Follow me closely.¡±


    Then, he walked up the steps.


    Ripples spread out in the space. This staircase actually led to a small world?


    After Xia Ji took this step, he was no longer in the deep sea, but the scenery in front of him still made him feel a little strange.


    This ce was not a sea of fire and a mountain of knives. It was just a small courtyard bathed in the setting sun. In the distance of the small courtyard, one could vaguely see the market. There seemed to be lively soundsing from the market¡­


    It gave off a warm and soft feeling.


    However, such a world was like an ink painting, being burned away by the mes.


    ¡°What¡¯s that ck thing in the distance?¡± asked Lady Dust.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go and take a look,¡± said General Bronze Bell.


    Xia Ji exined, ¡± That¡¯s the Void World. It¡¯s a world where nothing exists. It seems like this ce¡­¡± It¡¯s being devoured by the void. Follow me closely. Don¡¯t go anywhere, and don¡¯t touch anything here.¡±


    He was very curious.


    Why was this ce, which seemed to be hiding a huge secret, just an ordinary human vige?


    What was hidden in such a vige?


    Why did he end up here?


    He walked to the small courtyard under the setting sun, and suddenly¡­He actually fell into a trance for the second time.


    He seemed to have stepped into another ripple. When he walked out, his appearance had changed, and he had be a little boy.


    Through the basin of clear water in front of him, he could see his own appearance. It could be said that he had delicate features, but he was born with afortingpassion. He was dignified and extraordinary.


    At this moment, he was sitting by the basin of clear water and looking at the ants.


    The little ants crawled among the grass, trying their best to carry the food.


    His gaze followed the direction that the little ant was crawling in and soon saw the ant nest. It was a nest that led to the neighbor¡¯s house, but that nest had long been blocked by lime.


    His eyes revealed sympathy, but there was nothing he could do. He could only sigh softly.


    Suddenly, a voice came from his lower abdomen.


    Coo coo coo¡­


    It was his stomach.


    He was too hungry.


    However, unlike the other boys, he didn¡¯t show an ufortable expression when he was hungry. Instead, he maintained a calm appearance.


    At this moment, a creaking sound came from the courtyard door behind him.


    The simple wooden door that was as tall as a half-human was pushed open.


    He turned around and saw a young girl in white walking in. She seemed to be carrying a long sword on her back and holding a brown paper pancake in her hand.


    After the girl walked in, she casually kicked the door open with her old boots.


    The girl walked to his side and shook the sesame seed cake in her hand with a smile. Then, she reached out her hands to the middle of the sesame seed cake. After thinking for a moment, she moved it to one side, making the sesame seed cake bigger and smaller.


    Then, the girl squatted on a small stool and handed him the bigger half. As if afraid that he would refuse, she said directly,¡±When you¡¯re growing, I¡¯ll think of a way to buy some meat tomorrow and make soup for you.¡±


    The little boy silently took the sesame seed cake, crushed a little bit of it, and threw it in front of the ant. Then he said, ¡°¡±The homes of these ants are gone¡­¡±


    The girl turned her head to look at him. She knew that the boy was not just talking about ants.


    Along the way, the boy had seen too many homeless people. Even her and the boy¡¯s parents were in this chaotic era¡­It was gone.


    The girl suddenlyughed. ¡± You still have me. I have learned martial arts. In the future, I will be the strongest swordsman, or even a sword immortal. No one will bully us. ¡±


    He turned his head and called out,¡±Sister¡­¡± I can read too. I can go to the streets and write letters for people to earn some copper coins.¡±


    At this moment, Xia Ji was in the boy¡¯s shoes. When the girl entered the door, he did not see her face clearly, but now¡­He saw it clearly.


    With this clear look, his heart that could not have moved for a long time was actually moved.


    That was because¡­


    This girl was actually Miao Miao!


    There was nothing special about what happened after that. It was just some daily life, a very ordinary daily life.


    The girl worked hard to earn money with her martial arts to support her and her brother.


    The little boy was also very sensible. He took on some jobs to help people write letters and even copy books. Perhaps because it was close to the temple, he copied a lot of scriptures.


    However, the youngdy had boundless talent in the sword. She could infer other things from one instance and perfect her sword technique by herself. She could even deduce her sword technique by herself. She could always do things that others could not.


    At the end of this story, the boy grew up. He was chosen by the abbot of arge temple, hoping that he could enter the temple and be his closed-door disciple.


    The young girl had grown up. Because of her talent, she was chosen by a sword immortal from overseas. That sword immortal took her as his disciple and brought her across the sea to the immortal ind to cultivate diligently.


    Before they parted ways, the girl stuffed a small jade bead into the boy¡¯s mouth and said with a smile that if the food in the temple was not good, she could use this to improve it.


    The moment Xia Ji took the jade bead, he left the strange scene and stood in front of the courtyard door again.


    He spread his hands and found that there was really a small jade bead in his palm.


    This jade bead was clearly an ordinary bead, but it had be crystal clear at this moment. Seven-colored light surrounded it as if it had a life of its own. It was filled with a surging and powerful force. Its strength was actuallyparable to the Sea Calming Pearl. This was simply a miracle.


    At this moment, it seemed that his ¡± experience ¡± had elerated the devouring of the Void World. The entire space was being ¡± gnawed ¡± at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 710: 85. Riding a Dragon, Swimming in the Sea, and Calming the Heavens and Earth

    Chapter 710: 85. Riding a Dragon, Swimming in the Sea, and Calming the Heavens and Earth<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The lightless deep sea was vast and endless. The mountains in the deep sea were like the scattered sawteeth of monsters. It was much moreplicated than the human forest.


    After Xia Ji entered the mysterious ancient temple, the spirit qi bubble had already shattered. Now, he was standing at the exit of the small world, and the space behind him was being devoured by nothingness.<div>


    As for him, he raised his hand and pointed, and spiritual energy bubbles opened around his body.


    Oneyer, twoyers, threeyers, continuous popping sounds rang out. In just a few breaths, hundreds ofyers of spiritual energy bubbles had already surfaced around his body.


    Then, he pped his hands, and General Bronze Bell and Lady Dust, the two demons with unique skills, ran into the bubble and returned to their original appearances. Dust crawled to Xia Ji¡¯s left shoulder like a gray snake. Bronze Bell was obviously weaker than Dust, so he did not follow Dust and only hugged Xia Ji¡¯s thigh.


    Xia Ji turned back and looked at the world that was about to be ¡± burned ¡± to ashes, as well as the Sunset Courtyard that was being devoured. He was absolutely certain that the boy was not from his previous life¡­


    As for who it was.


    He already had a vague guess in his heart.


    That was the original owner of his golden finger.


    The original owner who was recognized by many Buddhas along the way.


    The original owner of the body might have stored the most precious memory of his life in the small world at the end of the 13th tribtion. As for himself, he might have died a long time ago and be a part of the ck tide.


    Xia Ji naturally knew how terrifying the Buddhas were. Even so, they had all perished, leaving behind thisnd without gods and Buddhas to go through reincarnation again and again.


    Chi chi chi¡­<div>


    In his eyes, the small courtyard that symbolized the most precious memory in the Buddha¡¯s heart hadpletely disappeared.


    No, no, no.


    Maybe it didn¡¯t disappear.


    It was just that it would exist in Xia Ji¡¯s mind from then on.


    This was continuation, and also a kind of inheritance of karma.


    Dusty extended a few tentacles and pointed at Xia Ji. ¡°Ruler, it¡¯s time to go. ¡±


    As soon as it spoke, Tong Zhong, who was hugging Xia Ji¡¯s thigh, shouted, ¡°¡±What ruler, you should call him emperor!¡±


    ¡°Ruler!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Ruler!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±<div>


    ¡°In my world, the ruler is the biggest!¡±


    ¡± Ha, the entire world is thend of the king, and the shores of thend are the subjects of the king. Naturally, the emperor is the most powerful! ¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, are you reincarnating in the mortal world? Little bumpkin.¡±


    ¡± Tsk, there are no immortals in my world of reincarnation. There are only people from the pugilistic world. You¡¯re here to be controlled by me. I¡¯ve seen many people from the pugilistic world like you! ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m Fairy Tian Chen!! ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also Great General Zhong!¡±


    Xia Ji listened to the two fairies bickering and found it funny. He knew that the two of them might have experienced different situations in Samsara, so they had put themselves in different roles.


    He didn¡¯t mind. When the void devoured the exit, he took a step forward with a soft ¡± pa ¡± sound, and his body, which was covered in hundreds ofyers of spiritual energy bubbles, floated forward.


    After leaving this ce, they would enter the deep sea again.


    He stretched out his left hand and picked up the waterntern before floating towards the top.


    As he floated, he suddenly remembered that there was a sword tomb above this mysterious ancient temple.<div>


    ¡°Could this be rted to that girl? After all, the youngdy in the Buddha¡¯s dreand also uses a sword.¡±


    Thus, he spent a day to float to the sword tomb.


    The sword tomb was very mysterious.


    There were four huge swords in front, back, left, and right.


    The tip of the sword was stuck in the extremely solid stone of the sea abyss. The sword was still as if it was being restrained by the reins of Wild Horse King.


    There were four entrances, and between every two swords was a door.


    Xia Ji casually entered through the north gate. He decided to spend some time exploring.


    The moment they entered the sword tomb, the waterntern illuminated a magnificent scene.


    It was a mountain peak formed by swords. It was endless and stretched for an unknown distance.


    Xia Ji walked into the mountains¡­


    He walked carefully.


    Strangely, this ce was not as dangerous as the Dragon Kings of Five Regions had described. At least, Xia Ji had been walking for a long time, but he had not encountered any danger.


    However¡­


    As he walked, a group of ck sword demons were running around as if they were fleeing for their lives.


    Wherever he went, the sword demons nearby would quickly escape.


    The little demons in this forbidden world were extremely dangerous to the sea demon cultivators, but they didn¡¯t even dare to get close to Xia Ji.


    Why?


    First of all, these little demons were born because they were too close to the source of the 13th tribtion. They were affected by the spiritual fluctuations within and became spirits. Xia Ji¡¯s existence was like a scorching sun to them. Although they were curious, they did not dare to approach.


    This was easy to understand, and could even be exined from a ¡®scientific¡¯ perspective.


    Wisdom was an orderly state of low entropies, and a strong spirit meant an extremely orderly state of low entropies.


    The many Buddhas had turned this area into a low-entropyzone, and in this order, they had bestowed some of the objects with opportunities with ¡± wisdom. ¡±


    To a certain extent, this was also the reason why Xia Ji was able to enlighten living creatures through karma and give them intelligence. Of course, there were still many differences between karma and the ¡± Entropy ¡± of science, so there was no need to borate on it.


    Secondly, didn¡¯t he see that Big Sister Dust was still on his shoulder? Then what was the point? Going up to die?


    As for why they knew about Dust¡­


    For example.


    In this dungeon, the monster in the first map was the Sword Demon, and the monster BOSS in the second map was Dust. Over the countless years, this Dust Boss would asionally climb out of the temple and go to the Sword Tomb.

 Chapter 711: 85. Riding a Dragon, Swimming in the Sea, and Calming the Heavens and Earth

    Chapter 711: 85. Riding a Dragon, Swimming in the Sea, and Calming the Heavens and Earth<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Thus, when Xia Ji walked into the dark sword tomb, he realized that there was no danger at all.


    He walked in circles and explored the surroundings. The terrifying fairies ran away as if they were ying a game of ¡± mouse hiding from cat. ¡±<div>


    Pa!


    Xia Ji heard the sound and turned his head. The dim light of the waterntern shone on a small demon with a sword head. The small demon had identally thrown it out, and behind it were many sword demons hiding behind a giant monument. It had been squeezed out.


    The sword demon screamed and ran back, but there were too many sword demons here, so it was squeezed out again.


    Xia Ji turned to look at it and said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    If the Dragon Kings saw this scene, they would probably bepletely speechless.


    These sword demons were the greatest terror in the restrictions¡­


    The cultivators who came to explore all avoided them.


    Someone actually told them not to be afraid?


    The two words ¡®Xia Ji¡¯ seemed to be filled with magic, instantly appeasing the terrified sword demon. It opened its eyes that were filled with killing intent and looked at the man¡­


    So handsome ~~~


    Xia Ji appeared in front of the sword demon in a sh. He lifted it up and said, ¡°¡±Can you lead the way for me? I¡¯m not familiar with this ce.¡±<div>


    The small sword demon revealed a blissful expression.


    This was the feeling of a tinder approaching the sun.


    Sofortable ~~


    I seem to be getting stronger all the time ~~


    Pa!


    Dustshed out a few thousand feet with his whip and shouted, ¡°¡±Silly! The Ruler is talking to you!¡±


    The small sword monster straightened its body and let out a strange scream. Then, it looked at Dusty with envy. Then, it carefully looked at Xia Ji while moving its feet. It looked like it wanted to get close but didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Xia Ji waved.


    The small sword demon immediately ran over. Seeing that Xia Ji¡¯s right leg was already being hugged by a bronze bell, it immediately hugged Xia Ji¡¯s left leg.


    Its fortuitous encounter immediately made the sword demons who had squeezed out of the crowd envious and resentful. Pairs of eyes filled with sword Qi peeked out from behind the mountains, sword steles, or other concealment objects, looking at Xia Ji with anticipation.


    ¡°Come, all of you,¡± Xia Ji said gently.<div>


    Cheers rang out in the gloomy and terrifying sword tomb.


    At first, the sound was rustling, but in less than two seconds, it turned into a stampede of thousands of horses.


    The sword demons nearby rushed over.


    The sword demon in the distance was still confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Daddy is taking in people.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Daddy?¡±


    ¡± Yes, even Dust can transform and sit on Daddy¡¯s shoulder. ¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. From now on, my journey will be the sea of stars. Dad¡¯s will is my destiny. ¡±


    ¡°Ah, run!¡±


    Because Xia Ji had strong mental power, even if he couldn¡¯t understand thenguage of the sword demons, he could deduce their meaning from their mental waves.<div>


    He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Was this considered as wiping out the ancient temple and the sword tomb?


    Not long after¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s left leg was already crawling with sword demons. When they realized that they could no longer climb down, they began to consciously squeeze andbine, turning into an extremely dense steel dragon.


    They actually had the ambition to be Xia Ji¡¯s mounts!


    However, their ambitions had long been seen through by Dust.


    Naturally, Dust wasn¡¯t willing to let these sword demons be his mounts, so he jumped off Xia Ji¡¯s shoulder and ran along the back of the extremely long steel dragon. Then, he ran to the dragon¡¯s head and turned into the dragon¡¯s eyes.


    The copper bell was also proud of the spirit here, so when it saw this scene, it instinctively ran forward and thought for a while at the dragon¡¯s head before turning into a dragon horn.


    However, just as the copper bell turned into a horn, it was scolded by the dust.


    ¡°Not good, not good. One horn won¡¯t do!¡±


    The bronze bell turned into a hundred horns.


    ¡°What have you be?¡± Dust scolded again.


    The bronze bell changed again¡­


    Change again¡­


    In the end, it turned into two horns.


    Thus, this seemingly unified ¡®dragon¡¯ was actually formed by thebination of countless demons.


    There was no joy or sorrow in the summer, and his heart was at ease.


    He sat on the head of this strange monster dragon and roamed the entire sword tomb.


    However, he did not see a small world simr to the ¡± Sunset Courtyard ¡± in the end. It was obvious that this was just a ¡± cenotaph ¡± that Buddha made to remember his loved one.


    Since there was no one else around, he decided to use the sword as a tomb to pay tribute to his former kin.


    However, what made Xia Ji curious was that if the Buddha walked to such a supreme realm, no matter how touched he was when he was young, he would not miss his sister to this extent.


    Unless¡­


    The Buddha¡¯s sister had also reached the same realm as the Buddha, or even higher.


    This was why Buddha had always maintained this trace of kinship.


    Miao Miao appeared in Xia Ji¡¯s mind.


    ¡°If Miao Miao is the girl in the Buddha¡¯s dream, then what level has she reached? What had she encountered this time? Why is it my fruit again?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, show her that seven-colored pearl. Perhaps she will remember something. Perhaps I can break her cycle of reincarnation that urs once every five hundred years.¡±


    Now that the sword tomb had been explored, Xia Ji rode on the monster dragon and swam out of the sword tomb.


    As soon as he swam out, the entire sword tomb let out a dull rumble. The four huge swords with shackles flew directly towards him, turning into four wings and stabbing into the dragon¡¯s body.


    The sword tomb no longer existed.


    At this moment, the battle between Dragon Pce and Ocean Prison had reached its climax and wasing to an end.

 Chapter 712: 85. Riding a Dragon, Swimming in the Sea, and Calming the Heavens and Earth

    Chapter 712: 85. Riding a Dragon, Swimming in the Sea, and Calming the Heavens and Earth


    Trantor: 549690339


    No matter how strong the Heavenly Sea Dragon King and Feng Hongyu were, they could not withstand the repeated nesting dolls and were finally trapped.


    The Dragon King of the Sky Sea was severely injured, and his realm dropped drastically. He was trapped together with the dying Dragon King of the East Sea.


    Feng Hongyu escaped with injuries because a certain vengeful spirit dragon king of the cktide had gone easy on her.


    Now, although it was still hazy for ordinary sea demons, everything was clear to Feng Hongyu.


    Although she had yet to understand the motives of the Southern Sea Dragon King and the Northern Sea Dragon King¡¯s betrayal, she was certain that they were traitors.


    As the seawater sshed,


    The golden-red dragon king swam quickly in the sea.


    However, her injuries were too severe. As her scales flipped over, dragon blood threads merged with the seawater, making it sticky.


    Due to the speed, some of the dragon scales were directly pulled away by the sticky force of the sea waves. They fell into the raging tide like heavy armor.


    The excruciating pain and the tearing pain made Feng Hongyu¡¯s body twitch, and her consciousness was about to blur.


    However, she did not dare to stop because there were many giant sea demons chasing after her, and there were many shadow sharks hiding in the invisible seawater surrounding her from all directions ¡­


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Her huge body moved quickly in the sea, and the waves that she created caused another wave of anger.


    The waves rose thousands of feet high and fell from the sky.


    The world was dark and covered in clouds and rain.


    The cloud was like a ck beast, revealing its fangs and brewing dark purple lightning liquid.


    The storm came in an instant! They turned into tens of thousands of arrows andnded in this direction.


    The sea demon caught up with the injured West Sea Dragon King.


    Although the sea demons at the vanguard were not enough to stop Feng Hongyu, they could still dy her escape.


    Feng Hongyu was forced to fight, and she fought with many sea demons.


    Soon, the pursuers caught up.


    On the left was a ck-gold dragon with two horns. It was the Dragon King of the North Sea. As he swam, he controlled the sea with his divine power, causing the waves to turn into cannonballs that bombarded the heavily injured Feng Hongyu.


    He had given Feng Hongyu a chance to escape, but if she couldn¡¯t, then it wasn¡¯t her fault.


    On the right was the king of the First Ocean Prison.


    This Wang Sheng was like a giant ape. He had a high nose, a white head, a green body, golden eyes, and white teeth. Just his neck alone was a hundred feet long. He was a giant monster that was not inferior to a dragon.


    However, the king of the first sea realm had many chains around his body. The chains were like seals. Although they had been torn apart by him long ago, they were still emitting golden light, adding to his terrifying aura.


    The First Sea Prison King, who looked like a green ape, saw that Feng Hongyu was being held back. He found an opportunity and pounced on her at lightning speed. The golden chains on his body danced wildly like a demon dragon under his great strength. The tips of the chains were covered with a ck membrane. They tore everything apart and stabbed at the West Sea Dragon King who was already trapped!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A loud bang shook the sky and tore the sea dome apart.


    Feng Hongyu felt the First Ocean Prison King¡¯s attack in the rain, and her heart sank.


    In the next moment, she would be torn apart by these chains, and her fate would no longer be in her control.


    And she was no longer able to fight back.


    But¡­


    The attack did not arrive.


    This was because this sea area was suddenly enveloped by an indescribable aura.


    Even the First Ocean Prison King did not dare to act rashly due to this aura and temporarily stopped.


    Feng Hongyu tilted her head curiously.


    The king of the First Sea Prison, the North Sea Dragon King, and the other sea demons also looked in the direction of the aura¡­


    In the deep sea, a man was sitting on a metal dragon, swimming towards the surface.

 Chapter 713: 86. Memories of the Old Days, Slaughter

    Chapter 713: 86. Memories of the Old Days, ughter


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Dragon of Ten Thousand Swords had an extremely mysterious look in its gray eyes. Its four spread wings swept up the turbulent undercurrents of the deep sea, surging rapidly in all directions, turning into ocean currents, pushing and shoving the waves away.


    The man sitting in the center of the dragon¡¯s forehead had a calm expression.


    However, since he was already here, no one on this battlefield dared to be impudent.


    Regardless of whether it was the pursuers or the hunted, they all stopped, just like mortals who saw an immortal.


    The King of the First Ocean Prison looked at him in disbelief. He was originally quite flustered, but in the next moment, he suddenly recognized the aura of the person who hade.


    They were family.


    Moreover, he was a high-level existence among his own people.


    The King of the First Ocean Prison rxed his tense nerves.


    The Dragon King of the North Sea looked at the dragon under this big shot and sensed the aura of the sword tomb.


    He looked at it carefully again and found that the dragon scales of this metal dragon were actually swords. Every sword was extraordinary, far surpassing the so-called divine weapons in the human world.


    ¡°This ¡­ These swords are all swords from the sword tomb.¡±


    The Dragon King of the North Sea suddenly gasped. ¡± There are so many swords. Could it be that half of the sword tomb has been moved away?! ¡±


    He had already made a bold guess.


    However, he was still wrong.


    Xia Ji had destroyed the entire sword tomb and the entire ancient temple.


    The Dragon King of the North Sea could not help but turn to look at the king of the First Ocean Prison, who was also looking at him. The two of them looked at each other, but their eyes were filled with joy.


    This big shot didn¡¯t look like the Resentful Lord, but why did he feel that he was stronger than the Resentful Lord?


    Feng Hongyu also saw this father.


    She was shocked and felt that her cheap mother was right.


    This person had forgotten how strong he was¡­


    The current him seemed to have forgotten.


    As a result, even though he was suppressing this ce with an aura that could suppress the world like a god, he was still not arrogant or happy. His expression was calm.


    Even his tone was one of discussion.


    His voice came from afar.


    ¡°Everyone, can you give me some face? Let¡¯s not fight, right?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The surroundings became even quieter.


    He was asking.


    However, none of the sirens thought that he was asking because he was afraid and wanted to make peace.


    The King of the First Ocean Prison was still confused, but Yinbi of the North Sea had already shouted, ¡°¡± As a human cultivator, why are you interfering with the affairs of the sea demons?! ¡±


    ¡°No reason,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Yin Bi of the North Sea was stunned.


    He was trying to build up momentum for the big boss. He would take a shot and I would take a shot. This way, his ultimate n of ¡± Seamless ¡± could be better implemented.


    However, since the big boss had said so, Beihai Yinbi felt that the big boss must have a deeper meaning. As the saying goes, the butt determines the brain. The big boss must have his reasons for doing so. The endless mysteries were not something that he could understand.


    In an instant, his mind went through the deduction many times before he decided to admit defeat.


    ¡°Good!¡± he said loudly. I¡¯ll give you face today!¡±


    ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    North Sea Yin Bi choked.


    However, his thoughts were flying. He thought for a moment and said,¡±From now on, as long as the West Sea Dragon King doesn¡¯t go against us, we won¡¯t touch her!¡±


    As he spoke, he winked at the King of the First Ocean Prison.


    Wang Zheng of the First Ocean Prison was dumbfounded. When he saw this look, he suddenly understood. His green body stretched out, and the golden chains hung down, turning into a battle skirt and a cloak.


    He said,¡±Your strength is unprecedented. I¡­¡± On behalf of the Sea Prison, I share the same opinion as the Dragon King of the North Sea.¡±


    He turned around and waved his hand.


    The sea demons that were chasing after him, the sea demons that were fighting fiercely, and even the shadow sharks that were hiding at the bottom of the sea and waiting for an opportunity to attack followed his hand gesture and retreated.


    It came like a tide, and it left like a tide.


    The thousands of soldiers and horses were like fleeting clouds and mist, quickly disappearing.


    Xia Ji raised his hand and pressed down, and the sea that had been turned upside down calmed down. He felt something again and said in a slow and deep voice, ¡°¡±This sea must be calm.¡±


    The sea immediately quieted down.


    And because of this sudden calm, the tsunami that could attack human coastal cities from thousands of miles away was also weakened.


    Although it would still bring storms that toppled straw roofs and heavy rain that drowned the knees,


    However, it would no longer cause natural disasters that were out of season.


    With just a word, he had saved the mortals of several cities.


    After saying this, he took a deep breath and looked at Feng Hongyu.


    Feng Hongyu was in a terrible state. The scales on her body rolled up, and her blood dripped into the blue seawater, bringing about a sticky feeling. Her ws were also trembling.


    Xia Ji walked a few thousand feet in a single step and arrived before her. He raised his hand and gently ced it on top of her head. Pure white and holy mes engulfed the golden-red wounded dragon¡¯s body and quickly healed her.


    Feng Hongyu suppressed the pleasure in her heart to prevent herself from making any inappropriate and shameful sounds. When she was done, she said, ¡°¡±Abba, Dragon Pce¡­¡±


    Xia Ji raised his hand to interrupt her.


    The cmity of the cktide was unavoidable.


    Regardless of whether it was humans, demons, or monsters, they all wanted to improve, and it was inevitable that they would have to fall into the hands of the gods.


    As long as he entered the talisman, there would be danger.


    There were countless ck tides.


    This was a tribtion bestowed by the Heavenly Dao to the human world. It was also a tribtion to sharpen cultivators in order to nurture stronger cultivators.


    The world was not a garden, and the path to immortality was not a game.


    There was nothing wrong with this.


    What was wrong was the rules.


    It was the zero-sum rule set by the Heavenly Dao.

 Chapter 714: 86. Memories of the Old Days, Slaughter

    Chapter 714: 86. Memories of the Old Days, ughter<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    If the Reincarnation Stage could truly determine good and evil, and let the people of the human world reincarnate endlessly,


    If the wraith has no resentment, he can rest in peace, repay the debt of the previous life, and enjoy the fruit of the previous life.<div>


    If the three worlds were blocked, each of them would do their job and prosper ¡­


    How could there be such a twisted world?


    Therefore, Xia Ji gently stroked the little female dragon¡¯s fur. ¡± Go back to the Dragon Pce. There will be many refugees in the future. Take them in and treat them well. ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Hongyu said. I don¡¯t understand why the Dragon Kings of the South Sea and the North Sea would betray the Dragon Pce.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not just Dragon Kings anymore,¡± Xia Ji said. There are even many sea demons among your subordinates who are no longer the original ones.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Feng Hongyu asked.


    Xia Ji roughly exined the incident with the cktide. Then, while the little female dragon was dumbfounded, he slowly said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be confused. Just be stronger.¡±


    One man and two dragons dove into the deep sea. Between the mountains and rivers, they could already see a dazzling area.


    Surrounded by the Coral Sea Trees was the luxurious West Ocean Dragon Pce.


    Xia Ji nced at the dragon beneath him and gently stroked its forehead. He said gently, ¡°¡±I know that you want to obtain some great fortune with me. I will grant you some fortune, but you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Feng Hongyu felt strange. There was clearly a dragon under her father¡¯s crotch, so why did he say ¡± you ¡°?<div>


    However, the metal dragon¡¯s entire body emitted a buzzing sound, as if it wasmunicating.


    Feng Hongyu did not understand.


    Xia Ji understood.


    ¡°Whatzy little fellows,¡± he said with a smile,¡±Fine, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    With that, he folded his hands, and the vast Karma was supported by a terrifying spirit, giving birth to white lotuses in the void at the bottom of the sea.


    Lotus fragrance thousands of miles, smell blessed.


    When ordinary people hear this, they live for 300 years.


    When cultivators heard this, they could break through their bottlenecks.


    Even Feng Hongyu, who was a mighty figure in the sea, felt as if she had lost her mind for a moment. It was not because she had been invaded, but because she had suddenly sensed the arrival of a great opportunity.


    She hurriedly closed her eyes and entered cultivation.


    Taking advantage of this spiritual tide, perhaps her small boat of cultivation could take another step forward in the vast sea of power.<div>


    The lotus flowers turned into a lotus Buddhist Kingdom that was thousands of times smaller and was held in Xia Ji¡¯s palm.


    He gently pressed on the body of the Dragon of Ten Thousand Swords.


    In an instant¡­


    The entire sea region was filled with the sound of ten thousand swords.


    The sword Qi rushed into the sky like a pir of Qi that rolled up the sky. It sted out a huge well in the sea of clouds in the middle of the vast sky.


    The fog outside the well coiled around, the wind and clouds changed, and the gossamer turned into a python and spun rapidly!


    Xia Ji gently caressed the forehead of the Dragon of Ten Thousand Swords in the sea of lotus-scented swords that shook the world.


    The White Lotus Buddhist Kingdom in his palm gently entered the body of the Dragon of Ten Thousand Swords. In an instant, the sound of the sword was like the thunder from the nine heavens.


    The countless demonic swords and divine weapons obtained this opportunity. In an instant, their lives returned to perfection. They were originally living beings brewed by the spirit. Now that they had obtained this great opportunity, they were even more happy. Therefore, they each searched for their own opportunities.


    Chi chi chi!


    Chi chi chi!<div>


    The dragon split apart and split into countless swords that rose into the air.


    The sea of clouds in the sky seemed to be boiling. Countless swords cast dark shadows, and even the sunlight had been blocked.


    After a long time¡­


    After a long time¡­


    The swords that covered the sky, the cries, and the fragrance finally subsided.


    ¡°Come back,¡± Xia Ji said.


    When the endless swords heard his voice, they fell from the sky and formed a metal dragon beneath him.


    However, this dragon was no longer the same as before.


    ¡± You were born from the same source, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You will be one from now on. ¡± Since you¡¯ve epted my karma, I¡¯ll give you a result.¡±


    The metal dragon had already learned humannguage through Xia Ji¡¯s enlightenment, so it buzzed, ¡°¡±Father, you say¡­¡±


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t surprised to hear this address. In essence, these things were born and achieved because of him. It wasn¡¯t too much to call him ¡®father¡¯.


    So, he continued, ¡± From now on, you will guard the West Ocean Dragon Pce and turn this ce into a holynd. If the ck tide sneaks in, you don¡¯t have to kill them. Just find them and throw them out. ¡±


    This dragon was born from the spiritual power of the 13th tribtion after countless years of brewing. With such a great fortune, it could naturally recognize who was from the cktide camp.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    After saying that, the dragon stretched its body and turned into a beautiful long belt outside the West Ocean Dragon Pce. From time to time, a sword would fly out and bring a sea demon out of the West Ocean Dragon Pce.


    The sea demons that were sent out were all ck Current cultivators. Because Xia Ji didn¡¯t hide his words, they naturally understood what was going on. After taking a look at Xia Ji, they didn¡¯t say anything else and left.


    With this dragon around, the West Ocean Dragon Pce was destined to be a sanctuary for normal sea demons. No matter what happened, the sea demons would have a ce to stay.


    Since the pages are tainted,


    Thus, Xia Ji naturally constructed such a ce. In this way, both sides had their own advantages and disadvantages.


    As for the strength of this dragon, even if it began to live a ridiculous life from now on, it was not something that the resentful Lord could match.


    Moreover, looking at this dragon¡¯s ambition, it would definitely bury its head and bitterly pursue the Dao.


    After Xia Ji finished his instructions, he turned to look at Feng Hongyu, only to see that she was still in a state of enlightenment.


    He looked at Dragon Pce.


    Many sea demons in the Dragon Pce and even many patrolling generals were in such a state.


    Without waiting for Feng Hongyu, he entered the Dragon Pce and found Miao Miao in a coral pce.


    Beside Miao Miao, General Five Coral, Xiao Ling, was also breaking through with her eyes closed.


    Xia Ji waved his hand.


    Miao Miao happily ran to his side.


    Xia Ji looked at her face, and the image of the sword-bearing girl in the courtyard under the setting sun suddenly appeared in his mind. However, when he saw Miao Miao, who seemed to be unaware of everything, he felt pity for her and pulled her into his arms.


    Miao Miao didn¡¯t break free and asked curiously, ¡°¡±What happened to you?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. He just hugged her and said gently, ¡°¡±In the future, no matter what, you must remember¡­At least you still have me in this world.¡±


    Miao Miao thought for a moment and said, ¡± Then please remember that when I appear in the next 500 years, you must remember to give her the tablet as soon as possible. ¡±


    Only then did the two of them separate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take out something next¡­¡± Xia Ji said. No matter what you see, you can¡¯t forget the promise you just made.¡±


    Miao Miao looked at him strangely, her eyes shining with curiosity.¡±So mysterious¡­What is it? Let me see.¡±


    Thus, Xia Ji took out the seven-colored jade bead he had obtained from the memories of the small world at the end of the 13th tribtion.


    The jade bead fell into his palm, looking exceptionally beautiful. The seven-colored brilliance gave rise to a warm color, illuminating Miao Miao¡¯s beautiful face.


    She stared at the pearl.


    At this moment¡­


    Her smile disappeared.


    Xia Ji felt a strong spiritual fluctuationing from Miao Miao.


    It was a spiritual cycle of a hundred years in a second.


    In a breath¡¯s time, several reincarnations could pass.


    He had no idea what Miao Miao was going through.


    He could only feel the fluctuating emotions.


    This fluctuation gave him the feeling that¡­


    The repressed destiny rushed to the sky,


    The locked one will break the prison,


    The things that could no longer be sought after andined about would definitely be burned into demons.


    It was the drum of the world¡¯s ughter. It was being swung by a strange force and smashed into the thick human skin drum, venting the depression that had been umted in his heart for countless years. It stirred the hearts of the people and rushed to a bright ce while shouting ¡®kill¡¯!


    It was the endless mes of war and the endless figures. They advanced wave after wave and threw their corpses into the wild, but they still persisted in their beliefs and maintained their own Dao. They were like moths flying into a me that overestimated their own strength. Then, they were crushed into pieces and their souls scattered. They never regretted it!


    After a long time¡­


    The fluctuation disappeared.


    Miaomiao closed her eyes heavily, tears streaming down her cheeks. Then, her body went limp and she fell to the side.


    When she woke up three dayster, Xia Ji asked her again, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything.

 Chapter 715: 87. Su Tian’s Visit

    Chapter 715: 87. Su Tian¡¯s Visit<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ding!


    Construction Quest.<div>


    [Miaomiao Mission 1-Investigate Memory]


    [Event summary: In the small world at the end of the 13th tribtion, you saw Miao Miao in the Buddha¡¯s dream. Miao Miao¡¯s reaction to the seven-colored pearl further proves this point.]


    At the same time, Miao Miao also contained three wills. Who were the other two wills apart from the Grand Supreme?


    Why was Miaomiao his fruit?


    Do your best to investigate. This is not only for Miaomiao, but also for yourself and the truth of this world.


    [Mission Reward: None]


    [Mission Punishment: None]


    Xia Ji thought about his future direction.


    Other than the arrival of the cktide, this was another thing that he had to do.


    The incident in the sea area came to an end.


    Xia Ji had a huge amount of mental energy to digest, so he bid farewell to Feng Hongyu and brought Miao Miao away from the western waters of Yanzhou to return to the Church of Death.<div>


    After returning, he met Little Su.


    Little Su was quite crazy. She seemed to have obtained a lot of opportunities during this period of time. Then, she said that she wanted to go to the highest mountain peak and try to connect with the starry sky. Then, she would use the Dao runes she obtained to refine a star into her body.


    She chatted with Xia Ji for a while before leaving.


    Xia Ji naturally needed to go into seclusion, but before that, he needed toplete one thing-his wedding with Miao Miao.


    Miao Miao had be very weak ever since she saw the rainbow jade bead, which made Xia Ji feel pity for her.


    However¡­


    Although he could change the fate of almost anyone, enlighten any living being, help any existence break through to the 14th realm as soon as possible, and obtain a total of 4,000 years of lifespan, he was still able to do so.


    However, he was powerless against Miao Miao.


    There seemed to be an unchangeable rule suppressing Miao Miao¡¯s body.


    The rules stated that she would die once every 500 years, approach you once every 500 years, and fall in love with you once every 500 years.


    This rule also said that people should live happily to a hundred years of life like humans. This life and death could not be changed.<div>


    This rule was the heavens.


    Those who conform to the will of heaven will live a life of drunkenness and absurdity.


    Those who defied the heavens would rather die than live.


    This was fate.


    Miao Miao didn¡¯t want to have a grand wedding, so Xia Ji only invited some familiar people.


    At this time, he had already discovered that the ¡± sea andnd ¡± had opened up, and the supernatural beings who came and went were no longer trapped by the demon in the dream.


    Therefore, he invited Madam Xue, the White Fox King, the ck Fox King, and other demons. He also invited Brahma, Sakra, and other Buddhas who had fought alongside him. He also invited the old tree demon whom he had named Qi Jue, the West Sea Dragon King Feng Hongyu, Ji Xuan, and other old friends¡­


    As for Xu Lingling, who was in Yanzhou, he didn¡¯t invite her because she was too far away. As for the other old friends, they weren¡¯t invited either because they hadn¡¯t met yet.


    After sending the invitation, he began to suppress the urge to enter the deep dream cycle to digest the spiritual gift while apanying Miao Miao.


    On this day, when Xia Jiying was reading a book in seclusion, an officer of the Church of Death at the level of a bishop walked over from afar and stood in front of the door.


    The officer vaguely knew who Xia Ji was, but he didn¡¯t dare to call him by his name or address him with a respectful title. He just said, ¡°¡±Sir, there is a youngdy from the Outer Church who wishes to see you.<div>


    Her strength¡­He is very strong and ims to be an old friend of yours.¡±


    Old friend?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Xia Ji said after some thought.


    He put down the book and nced at Miao Miao, who was sleeping soundly on the stone table.


    At this moment, Madam Xue was also sitting beside Miao Miao, reading a book like Xia Ji. When she saw her teacher stand up, she nodded at him and said, ¡± Go ahead. She¡¯ll take care of you here. Don¡¯t worry. ¡±


    Xia Ji stood up and said to the bishop, ¡°¡±Bring me there.¡±


    At this moment¡­


    A sweet girl was standing beside a pir in the outer hall of the temple.


    Her line of sight was blocked by the holy screen.


    On the fifth floor of the sacred scroll, there were some myths about the Church of Death, as well as the statues of the wolf, snake, and the Goddess of Death. They were strictly arranged to separate the inner and outer halls.


    The outer hall was for the use of ordinary believers and was also a ce where guests could wait. The inner hall was a holy ce left for the devout believers of the church.


    The stained ss on the dome was like a blooming rose. The sunlight cast down a dazzling colorful pir of light. As time passed, the pir of light slowly shifted.


    When he moved it to her, it was as if he had put a spotlight on her.


    The young girl leaned against the pir, her eyes somewhat absent-minded.


    She was here.


    Heart,


    However, he had already drifted very far away.


    It was so far away that she didn¡¯t even know when it was.


    It was probably winter.


    It was a snowy winter.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t even know how to use any illusions, nor would she put on ayer of Dharmakaya skin outside her Dharmakaya, nor could she speak a single word.


    For some reason, there was less prey in the mountains, and many people rushed into the mountains to eat whatever they caught.


    The fox also cherished her life. She did not want to be caught, so she could only run.


    She wandered for a long time and saw her own appearance in front of the frozenke that was like a mirror.A fiery red fox.


    She wanted to go over and take a sip of water, but she realized that theke was frozen so tightly that it stuck to the fur on her lips.


    She wailed and raised her head, but only managed to pull off a few strands of hair before she managed to escape.


    She cried out in pain and wagged her little tail as she swam downstream again. Finally, she found a ce where the ice was weak. She used her ws to crack the ice with great effort before drinking water.


    The water entered his throat and was extremely cold.


    She walked aimlessly in the snow and ice, feeling that she might freeze to death.


    If they were lucky, they would be buried in the snow and sleep in the ground.


    If they were unlucky, they would be eaten by wild dogs, and if they were discovered, they would be skinned and eaten. They would be sold for more than ten taels of silver to live through the warm winter.


    As she walked, she fell headfirst into the snow.


    When she woke up¡­


    It was a house with warm colors.


    Then, she heard a strange sound.


    The voice rang out rhythmically.


    Dodo ¡­


    Dodo ¡­


    Dodo ¡­


    She turned her head weakly and saw a human sitting cross-legged in the warm house. For some reason, he was using a small hammer to hit another hollow piece of wood.


    After a long time, she learned that the thing was called a wooden fish.


    And that human was a monk.


    The monk was very kind and saved many people who were about to freeze to death. He tried his best to give them some food and let them reim the wastnd around the temple.


    He also saved many animals that were about to freeze to death. When spring came, he led the animals, including her, to the back of the mountain where there were few people.


    The animals were very happy to see the spring flowers bloom and the flowing water, so they spread their legs and ran away.


    She also left.


    Butter, she came back.


    She loveding to the temple and listening to the monk knock on the wooden fish and chant scriptures.


    The monk had also noticed her presence, so he would share some with her every time they ate vegetarian pancakes.


    She didn¡¯t like vegetarian cakes and liked meat. But for some reason, perhaps she was influenced by the monk¡¯s chanting, she actually started eating vegetarian cakes.


    As time passed, she realized that the monk was getting stronger and stronger. For example, he could fly, ride the clouds, and disy the Buddha¡¯s light¡­


    And she also followed the rising tide, listening to the chanting, she also gained spiritual wisdom.


    Every time Sanskrit chants sounded in the Hall of Great Strength, she would quietly hide in a corner and listen to the chanting through the wall.


    Although she was already a demon, the monks at that time did not kill demons. Instead, they taught demons good and evil.


    She was happy every day and devoted herself to seeking the Dao. She only hoped that one day, she could be an amazing person like that monk.


    Those times were wonderful.


    As the girl thought about it, she smiled.


    A figure suddenly appeared behind the sacred screen in the distance, which pulled her out of her memory.


    She saw a man with a familiar aura walking towards her.


    She stepped forward and said with a smile,¡±Xia Ji, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist Su Tian, how have you been?¡± Xia Ji asked with a calm expression.

 Chapter 716: 88. Explode (1)

    Chapter 716: 88. Explode (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Tian looked at the man in front of her. There was a trace of absent-mindedness in her expression.


    Seeing this, Xia Ji began to doubt if the Su Family¡¯s ancestor was real.<div>


    However, Su Tian smiled. ¡± We¡­¡± Shall we take a walk together?¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem hostile, Xia Ji agreed.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding. Neither of them mentioned what happened 1,600 years ago.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask, ¡± Actually, the ck Emperor shouldn¡¯t be the one you care about. Why did you help me? Why did you want to reproduce with me? ¡± He didn¡¯t mention anything about their interactions.


    Su Tian did not say anything.


    The two of them walked side by side, taking a stroll along ake outside the Church of Death.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting married to Miaomiao soon, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Tian asked.


    ¡± I¡¯m already choosing a date, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It won¡¯t be long. ¡±


    Su Tian nodded and stopped walking. She leaned against the iron railing by theke and casually yed with her long hair in a feminine manner, like a fairy who was pitying herself.


    Xia Ji stopped beside him. ¡± Stay for a while. I¡¯ll go back after the wedding. ¡±


    Su Tian suddenly leaned forward and ced her arm on the railing. She rested her chin on her hand and turned around to smile.¡± I intercepted your letter to Su Yueqing. She didn¡¯t see it. ¡±<div>


    After saying that, she looked at Xia Ji provocatively.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Su Tian¡¯s lips curled into a sweet crescent moon. ¡± Do you know why I didn¡¯t give it to her? ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t make wild guesses.


    Hence, Su Tian did not say anything.


    The two of them entered a cold war.


    ¡± Why? ¡± Xia Ji couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you,¡± Su Tian said.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    After being teased, he still asked curiously,¡±Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Su Tian ignored his question. Instead, she smiled and answered the previous question.¡±Because I¡¯m jealous!¡±<div>


    ¡°Then do you know why I¡¯m treating you like this?¡± she asked.


    Xia Ji shook his head. He didn¡¯t know, he really didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t believe that this woman would really like him.


    Su Tian heaved a sigh of relief. She turned around and looked at theke in the distance.


    It was spring, and the willows were like smoke. The spring breeze came from the east gate and swept into this ce, stirring the willow branches and long hair.


    Su Tianbed her long hair and her cherry lips moved. She said with a happy smile,¡±Do you want to see the bigger world?¡±


    Xia Ji was about to speak when Su Tian said,¡±It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Instead¡­The ce where yourst mother came from.¡±


    Every time she opened her mouth, she would say something unexpected. No matter how much Xia Ji felt that he had nothing to say, this woman in front of him was like a bug in his heart. No matter how much he wanted to shut up or distance himself from her, he could not do it.


    Xia Ji knew that if he didn¡¯t ask, the woman in front of him wouldn¡¯t say anything else¡­


    However, he had guessed wrongly.


    ¡± As you know, our universe is being invaded, ¡± Su Tian said directly. ¡± The exploration before the invasion is extremely important.


    A flower, a world, a tree, a life of life. Everything we see is very normal, but in the eyes of existences at the Heavenly Dao level, these things can reflect a lot.<div>


    It was the same logic as sending scouts to understand the enemy¡¯s situation before attacking.


    ¡°Those transmigrators are the scouts who invade the universe. Although our universe is at a disadvantage, we haven¡¯t given up¡­The nine of us naturally became scouts.¡±


    She looked into Xia Ji¡¯s eyes.


    She could read the man¡¯s eyes and even read the questions in them.


    ¡°You want to ask me if I just transmigrated back?¡± she asked with a smile.


    Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡± No, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± Our Heavenly Axiom projected us into that world. If we encounter an irreversible crisis, this projection will be interrupted. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we can sit at the edge of the universe and project to the other universe. It¡¯s a special kind of transmigration. Each time, we only have about three days.


    What¡¯s interesting is that the time on both sides is not equal. 1,500 years on our side will only pass 1,500 days on the other side.


    This means that when we return, it will be three yearster.


    By the way, your mother is a third-year student from Sea Mansion No. 3 High School. She¡¯s sitting in the third seat in the second row. Her name is Lin Yu. She went missing four years ago, and her family is still looking for her. ¡±


    Her words contained a lot of information.


    For example, the ancestor and the Heavenly Dao had reached some kind of strange tacit understanding?


    The change in this tribtion was unprecedented.


    And because of the cmity of this universe, he could only send these nine people as generals, because these were the nine true gods who were suppressed in the skin of the fourteen states.


    Xia Ji even felt that his perspective was still too small.


    Did the ancestor really only live for ten thousand years?


    Every 24,000 years was a ¡± small filter ¡°, and every 288,000 years was a ¡± big filter ¡°. It was unknown how many billions of years the universe had existed.


    In that case, could it be that none of the nine ancestors had been ¡°filtered¡± from the extremely distant primordial era?


    It was only natural that he had lived for ten thousand years because of his narrow vision back then.


    However, if it wasn¡¯t for this narrowness, he might not have had the courage to press forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re very special, so I think¡­¡± Su Tian said sincerely. You can be with me. Let¡¯s face this war together. Let¡¯s not fight against each other anymore. Let¡¯s fight side by side, okay?


    This tribtion ispletely different from the previous ones. We can all survive, but we can also all die.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at her deeply and suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Have you seen Bai Zhu?¡±


    ¡°We have a lot of ways. We might be able to help you cut off your connection with the cktide¡­¡± Su Tian said.


    As she spoke, her voice slowed down and sheined softly,¡±Why did you write your name on the True Book?


    The cktide¡­It wasn¡¯t something a single person could face.


    ¡°He is the source of the tribtion that has existed for countless years. He is the darkest side of the universe¡­¡±


    ¡°What is the cause and effect between you and me?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± Su Tian didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Xia Ji said.


    Su Tian stared at him and suddenly asked,¡±If Ie, will you wee me?¡±


    ¡± What? ¡± Xia Ji was stunned. ¡± I don¡¯t even have the slightest confidence. What are you doing here? ¡±


    His rtionship with the ancestor seemed to have eased up, but it hadn¡¯t reached this stage, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight with your bride for anything. I¡¯m the most understanding person.¡± Su Tian said.


    ¡®Alright¡­¡¯ I¡¯m here to see you. I¡¯ll leave after seeing you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°I still have some things to deal with when I go back. After I¡¯m done, perhaps I¡¯lle and find you at the end of this cmity.¡±


    After Su Tian finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Xia Ji and smiled sweetly.¡±Survive.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly grabbed Dragon Traversing Thousand Miles and disappeared from where she was. Her figure appeared thousands of miles away, shing one after another. Then, she didn¡¯t stop when she reached the seaside. She shed again and again ¡­


    There was still a faint feminine scent lingering in the air.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    After that, Xia Ji chose a date to marry Miao Miao and they had a sweet time together.


    After that, he asked Madam Xue and some other fairies to apany Miao Miao while he went into seclusion.


    He didn¡¯t choose the Church of Death for his closed-door training. Instead, he searched for an isted ind in the deep sea alone. It was an ind that could not be found no matter how lost the ferry was.


    Then, he took out the Sea Calming Pearl and opened it.


    Twenty-four pearls that were emitting five-colored light immediately surrounded him. In this way, no matter what existence it was, as long as it could not break through the defense of the Sea Calming Pearl, it could not interfere with him.


    After Xia Ji was done with his preparations, he closed his eyes and ears, entering the state of digesting the spiritual gift and fusing the newly-acquired power with his body.


    Actually ¡­


    In the long dream that had almost taken thousands of lives, he had already found something. Now it was time to verify this thing.


    He flipped his hands over and ced the back of his hands on his knees.


    In front of him, the Wheel of Yin Yang Karma spun slowly.


    Logically speaking, Yin and Yang was the ultimate principle of the world. Yin and Yang gave birth to Yang, and Yang gave birth to Yin. The cirction of Yin and Yang gave birth to all things. This was the eternal and unchanging Dao, and also the innate Dao of creation.


    However, Xia Ji realized something else.


    He extended his finger and slowly tapped on the Yin Yang Book of Karma.


    At this moment, the flowing Yin and Yang actually slowed down for a moment. The Yin and Yang fish separated into two sides, and between the two, it seemed as if a third fish was about to enter.


    However, the Yin Yang fish was still moving, but the third fish did not move at all.


    Xia Ji muttered, ¡± There is a middle pole in the world. The middle is constant and there is no impermanence.


    When yin passes through the middle, it gives birth to yang, and when yang passes through the middle, it gives birth to yin. These are the three phases.¡±


    After saying this, he closed his eyespletely.


    Three hundred years passed by slowly.


    In these 300 years, the world had undergone countless drastic changes.


    The change of dynasties in the mortal world was a small matter¡­


    The most important thing was that the cultivators had finally noticed the existence of the ¡± ck tide vengeful spirits ¡± and the problem with the scroll, but it was already toote.


    In thend of Yanzhou, the surging vengeful spirits had already gathered again, and formed a new vengeful master.


    Then, a hundred years ago, the storm that the vengeful spirit cultivators of the cktide had been brewing for a long time swept across the entire continent. However, how could the cultivators of the human world be a match for the vengeful spirit cultivators?


    After several massacres and the endless nesting dolls, almost all the sects on the maind had fallen.


    This could be said to be the appearance of one after another. The sect that had been above the mortal world¡¯s dynasties since the fire tribtion had finally fallen into a great crisis after more than a thousand years.


    In just a short hundred years, not to mention other ces, the upper level cultivators of the sects in Yanzhou were almostpletely wiped out.


    The new Lord of Resentment was named Tao Wu. His thoughts were simple.


    They would kill all the cultivators and rebuild the new sect. Then, all the human cultivators would obediently fall under their control.


    Therefore, the cktide spared no effort in killing the human cultivators.


    Now¡­


    In this desperate situation,


    There were only a few shelters left in Yanzhou to fight against the cktide.


    The leaders of the threergest Shelters were Sword Demon from the evil cultivator camp, White King from the itinerant cultivator camp, and Venerable ck Tortoise from the righteous camp.

 Chapter 717: 89. The War of Extermination

    Chapter 717: 89. The War of Extermination<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Run, run, run!¡±


    The flying swords that filled the sky were like rainbows, and after that, more flying swords followed.<div>


    The flying swords were like thousands of soldiers and horses, flying through the sea of clouds.


    ¡± Could it be that the heavens want to destroy the human race?! ¡±


    ¡°How unfair! Why don¡¯t we humans have any experts who can resist these monsters?¡±


    ¡°Sword Demon¡­Even Lord Sword Demon was defeated.¡±


    ¡°Run! Flee, flee to Cang Xuan Mountain, there¡­King White is a legend among the wandering cultivators. He must be extremely powerful. He and the Venerable ck Tortoise should be thest hope of Yanzhou Continent.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s rumored that the first Pope of the Church of Death three hundred years ago, as well as that mysterious mister, were also extremely powerful¡­Why did these two disappear?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe they¡¯re afraid, or maybe they¡¯re vengeful spirits. Haha.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words! I heard that both of them are in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, the human race is about to die. Why are you still in seclusion? Shouldn¡¯t you immediatelye out of the mountain and fight against the vengeful spirits with us?¡±


    As soon as this person spoke, the people around him nced at him coldly.


    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±<div>


    ¡°Our sect will be destroyed, not the human race¡­


    The number of sects was only a drop in the oceanpared to the human race.


    Besides, why do you have to specte about the heart of such a person?


    With your eyes that look at the sky from the bottom of a well, how can you say what the sky should be like? You¡¯re just a joke.¡±


    ¡°Humans have no pride, no respect, only the sharp tongue of a local ruffian. Laughable and sad¡­Even though I am a demonic cultivator, I am ashamed to be with someone like you. Even if I have to flee, I am not willing to travel with you. Even if I have to die, I am not willing to die with you.¡±


    After saying that, the flying swords that were fleeing in front suddenly split apart.


    More and more flying swords flew to the side, leaving behind only the two people who had said earlier, ¡± Sir and the Pope are vengeful spirits, afraid. ¡±


    The two of them were stunned. Just as they were about to chase after the crowd, they suddenly felt a murderous aura pounce from behind them.


    The sky suddenly turned dark. The clouds seemed to be pushed by a strange force and piled up into a thick sea of clouds, like a violent rain that was about to drown the earth.


    In the sea of clouds, the power of divine arts surged endlessly, and a demonic shadow flickered.


    These two cultivators were quite knowledgeable¡­<div>


    He turned around and flew away on his sword.


    One of them eximed in shock,¡±The Lord of Resentment, Tao Wu!!¡±.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would be worth the Resentful Lord¡¯s personal attack,¡± said another person with a bitter smile.


    Before they could finish their words, the two of them felt as if their souls had fallen into a world of ice and snow. A strong sense of fear gripped their hearts like a big hand, almost slowing down their flying swords.


    However, the demonic shadow on the cloud did not attack them. It only swept past their heads.


    Because why would the specter pay attention to these two ant-like things?


    The terrifying aura it brought had already caused the two of them to fall into the horror of a ¡± lower life form facing a higher life form ¡°.


    The two of them slowed down, causing them to be drowned by the flying swords that cameter. They were ughtered, and then turned into corpses.


    At this moment.


    Rogue cultivator camp.


    The vast mountain range was in the spring when all things sprouted.<div>


    Spots of verdant like ink painting, spread out into a beautiful river and mountain.


    The mountains were surrounded by clouds and mist, and the spiritual energy was dense. It was and of immortals that had transcended the mortal world.


    At this moment, this immortalnd was shrouded in a solemn atmosphere.


    There were several figures sitting on each mountain peak. From the sky, one could see thousands of mountains, and there were thousands of figures.


    Many figures were connected to each other, as if they were maintaining some special array.


    There were indeed many ordinary cultivators in a sect in the valley behind them. Those cultivators ¡®realms were not high enough to participate in such arge-scale battle and defense.


    However¡­


    The valley was filled with panic.


    Some cultivators who had just broken their Fate Wheels and had their lifespans extended to 1,000 years were dumbfounded.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Where are the mighty figures of the cultivation world?¡±


    ¡± Why are there so many vengeful spirits? And why did those famous experts turn into vengeful spirits in the blink of an eye? ¡±


    These cultivators who had just broken through to the peak of the Dharmakaya stage could not ept this cruel reality.


    The cultivator who had reached the divine power realm sighed and said,¡±The powerful figures among us wandering cultivators have all gone to construct the Xuan Formation¡­¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also fortunate that the vengeful spirits attacked the Sorcerers camp first. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have had the time to construct it. Now that we¡¯ve seeded, we should be safe, right? ¡±


    ¡°But what should we do with our cultivation in the future? Since there¡¯s a problem with that page, can we still use it? How do we distinguish them?¡±


    The newly advanced cultivator couldn¡¯t ept it. He said,¡±Is there no safer way?¡±


    After he finished speaking, the other cultivators ignored him.


    On the path of cultivation, there was a slim chance of survival. If one did not understand this principle, even if they advanced, they would still be trash.


    Moreover, now was not the time to think about cultivation.


    This was a war of extermination¡­


    The ambition of the cktide was obvious.


    Kill all the human cultivators of this generation and form a world where the upper ss of the human world ispletely controlled by the cktide cultivators. Then, build a better human base.


    The powerful ones would be one of them walking in the human world.


    The weaker ones would be a part of the cktide.


    Then, they would use the power they obtained from the human world to cooperate with the invasion of the universe to vent their endless resentment and destroy the universe, as well as themselves.


    However, they were also hesitant. If¡­If they could find a way to reincarnate as humans, would they still continue to suffer such losses?


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Bai Xiaoye looked at the figure not far away and lowered her eyes.


    This was the most central part of the entire formation, the so-called formation core.


    Apart from isting the barrier, the Xuan formation also had the function of gathering power.


    Where did the power gather?


    Naturally, it was the core of the formation.


    The person sitting in the center of the array was naturally the most trustworthy person.


    Bai Xiaoye¡¯s eyes were filled with pride.


    That was his elder brother.


    More than 1,600 years ago, she and her brother were just ves of the Wu family.


    However, after the chaos at the Wu family¡¯s wedding banquet, her brother took her out of the Wu family.


    Later on, she and her brother found out that the Wu family was in chaos because of the fierce battle between King Shenwu and the aristocratic families. King Shenwu also untied the dog cor for her and her brother and granted them freedom.


    After that, King Shenwu disappeared¡­


    Although she and her brother had also searched for him, there was no trace of him.


    As for his elder brother, he had rapidly risen to prominence with astonishing talent. During the Fire Tribtion, he was still hidden. During the Divine Power Tribtion, he was like a fish leaping through the dragon gate, shining brilliantly. After that, he had be a legend among itinerant cultivators with his peerless talent.


    As her younger sister, she had also followed suit and lived until now.


    But now¡­


    Everything seemed to being to an end.


    The cultivators in the human world had encountered an unprecedented cmity.


    His brother, who was crowned as the White King, naturally took up the banner of resistance.


    Now, he sat with his sword on his knees and his eyes closed in the middle of thousands of cultivators, quietly waiting for the enemy to arrive.


    His heart was as still as water.


    The sky in the distance suddenly darkened, and at the front were the figures of more than a thousand cultivators.


    Those figures flew over as if they were fleeing for their lives, and the ck tide cultivators chased after them at a steady pace.


    When she got closer, Bai Xiaoye realized that many of these fleeing cultivators were actually from the rogue cultivator camp. Among them were friends of her and her brother.


    She could not help but let out a soft cry of surprise.


    The cultivators guarding the array on the other mountains were also stunned. They found their teachers, friends, senior brothers, junior brothers, senior sisters, and junior sisters among the escapees ¡­


    For a time, the world fell silent.


    ¡°Despicable!¡± Bai Xiaoye gritted her teeth. This is the same as when the human dynasty attacked the city, they drove the refugees in front and let them escape to the city gate.¡±


    Then, should Big Brother open the Xuan formation to let these people in?


    However,¡¯White King¡¯ Bai Yegu did not hear her words. Instead, he opened his eyes and shouted, ¡°¡±Tao Wu! Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    The cloud arrived, but the strange figure in the cloud did not reply.


    Everyone in the ck tide was not stupid. Tao Wu knew that there were two more resentful masters in front of him. Both of them were dead, which was enough to exin the problem.


    Therefore, Tao Wu did not reply. He looked into the distance with his scarlet eyes. He did not speak nor was he in a hurry to attack.


    The fleeing cultivators were getting closer and closer.


    They knew that they shouldn¡¯t havee¡­


    However, who didn¡¯t want to live?


    They had no choice but toe.


    Then, should he activate the formation?


    Everyone was waiting for an answer.


    And this answer, as well as all the consequences, would have to be borne by the White King.


    In an instant, King White already had an answer. He turned his head and shouted,¡±Little Ye, guard the center of the formation. Use the things I taught you to guard it with all your might.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Big Brother?¡± Bai Xiaoye asked.


    Bai Yegu did not answer. He grabbed the sword in his hand and said loudly, ¡°¡±Guard the array formation well. No one is allowed to open the array!¡±


    After saying that, he soared into the sky and headed toward the fleeing cultivators and the rolling ck tide.


    A person¡¯s figure against the flow was particrly conspicuous and lonely.


    In this life, he did not disappoint the sword in his hand and the Dao in his heart.


    P.S. Myputer broke down in the morning, so I had a headache for a long time. I changed to an unfamiliarputer and typed.

 Chapter 718: 90. May the Souls in Heaven Rest in Peace

    Chapter 718: 90. May the Souls in Heaven Rest in Peace<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the deserted ind, twenty-fourrge pearls of five-colored light lingered endlessly.


    The man who was wrapped in it had a calm expression, and the aura around him became deeper and deeper. He gave off a dense ancient and deste aura. If anyone looked at him, they would only feel that they were reading a thick history book.<div>


    He was history.


    In the endless river of spirit, he had gone through ten thousand cycles of reincarnation.


    Although these reincarnation worlds did not exist, they could not be said to be fake because these worlds were constructed by Buddhas over the past hundreds of millions of years.


    The Buddha¡¯s world recorded the true life of the people. To a certain extent, it was no different from the real world.


    In these ten thousand years, he had seen too many things and searched for too many things.


    Every time, it was like a dream.


    However, he was not surprised. Instead, he calmly rushed to his next life, washing away his memories, experiencing life and death, joy, anger, sorrow, and the tribtions that were attached to ordinary people.


    Ten thousand lifetimes, a million years, he stepped on the vast river of time, one step deeper and one step shallow. He experienced all kinds of inconveniences in the human world, saw the vicissitudes of life, observed the changes in the world, and suffered the sufferings of the human world.


    Along the way¡­


    The dream was no longer a dream.


    He was not awake.<div>


    The pair of closed eyes slowly opened, and there was an iparably calm and gentle look hidden within them.


    At this moment, he recalled who he was, and all the remaining ruthlessness in his heart disappeared. It was only because he had been through thousands of years that his ck hair had naturally turned white, and his silver hair fell to his shoulders.


    Xia Ji stood up.


    The entire world seemed to tremble, as if an unprecedented phenomenon was brewing due to this powerful force.


    Xia Ji shook his head, and the phenomenon disappeared before it even appeared.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a nameless person. Why is there a need for such a bigmotion?¡±


    He had a calm expression and a warm smile. He raised his hand to put away the Sea Calming Pearl and changed into an ordinary robe.


    After being a mortal for thousands of years, this kind of linen cloth was still morefortable to wear.


    He casually tied up his silver hair and turned to look around. There was not a single ship in the vast sea.


    Only then did he sigh helplessly. Then, he stepped on the waves and disappeared without a trace.


    People like him would not be tired long ago, nor would they use fasting pills to eliminate hunger. However, when he saw the sun rising in the sky, he still stopped.<div>


    She was used to eating something for lunch.


    Thus, he sat on the sea and took some spiritual fruits from his storage space to eat.


    Surprisingly, the fish at the bottom of the sea were not afraid of him at all. They were even attracted by him and swam towards him.


    The silver-haired man crushed a spirit fruit and scattered hundreds of pieces evenly.


    When the broken pieces fell into the water, the fishpeted for food.


    The silver-haired many downfortably. He narrowed his eyes and said under the chaotic sun, ¡°¡±The weather is really good.¡±


    The fish had finished eating the spiritual fruit, but they still wanted to eat. They circled around him and even patted their tails. They jumped out of the sea with a string of sparkling pearls.


    The silver-haired man seemed to be irritated by these fish, so he looked up at the sky and said,¡±There are no more spiritual fruits. Why don¡¯t I tell you something?¡±


    The fish seemed to be able to understand what he said. They stopped moving and obediently ¡± moved the small stool ¡°, ready to listen.


    The silver-haired man thought for a moment and said,¡±Dao can be Dao, but it is not an ordinary Dao. Name can be name, but it is not an ordinary name¡­¡±


    His body emitted a strange fragrance of purple gas, and the sea under him became calmer.<div>


    If one looked from afar, they would be able to see that he was currently lying under the sea. It was unknown when he had started, but it was densely packed with fish. It was unknown if there were hundreds of thousands or millions of them, but they were all listening to him.


    Suddenly, the silver-haired man felt something and his expression changed. He stopped talking and said, ¡°¡±Everyone, disperse.¡±


    The fish were reluctant to part¡­


    ¡°Run far away,¡± he said again.


    After saying that¡­


    He sat up cross-legged again. His left hand was on his knees, and his five fingers were naturally extended toward the sky. The five fingers of his right hand were open and pushed out.


    This was the Fearless Seal.


    When Buddha met a tiger on a barren mountain with his mortal body, he used this mudra to see the light in his heart.


    Now, he had also seen the ¡°tiger¡±.


    The fish finally reached their limit and quickly swam in all directions, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    The silver-haired man then raised his head to the sky. With a benevolent expression, he asked,¡±How can I rest in peace?¡±


    His voice might have only traveled dozens of meters, but his meaning had already spread thousands of light-years away.


    The light-year-long ck tide was like a demonic dragon with its eyes closed. Its eyes moved slightly, as if it had sensed the existence of such a little guy in the human world. This little guy seemed to be very special and even had a connection with it.


    What was even more special was that this little fellow was actually asking him how he could rest in peace.


    The Mystic Dragon was speechless, and its pitch-ck left eye that absorbed everything slowly opened. It looked thousands of light-years away and looked at the little person in the human world.


    Then, the left eye suddenly began to move, emitting an extremely deep aura of hatred. It turned into an indescribable and indescribable ¡®thing¡¯, disappearing from a low-level dimension like space, as if it had crawled into another dimension¡­


    Xia Ji felt something. He closed his eyes calmly and remained as still as the earth. His mind was deep and his lips moved as he chanted, ¡°¡±All sentient beings who have not been liberated have an uncertain nature. Bad habits end in failure, good habits bear fruit. Do good and do evil, and live ording to the situation. Five turns, no rest. Moving through the earthly tribtion.


    Confusion is difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°Defeat¡­I lost!¡±


    ¡°How could this be? You¡¯ve clearly worked very hard and done your best. Why, why did it end up like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore¡­Run, run, run as far away as possible.¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Flying swords filled the sky, and the fleeing figures flew further north like stray dogs.


    The great formation set up by the itinerant cultivators on Cang Xuan Mountain had already been shattered.


    Tao Wu led the vengeful spirit army and broke through the array formation. Just like how he chased after the evil cultivators, he began to hunt down these itinerant cultivators.


    Bai Xiaoye didn¡¯t want to leave¡­


    However, her elder brother told her to leave because she knew many secrets. Moreover, from now on, the wandering cultivators had to follow her, or else they would lose their backbone and be a mess.


    After experiencing countless battles, his elder brother was now covered in blood, but he sat back in the center of the Xuan formation. He raised his hand and pointed his finger. Using the remaining strength of his body and the Xuan formation, he drew his sword and shed out a deste sword light.


    This sword blocked many vengeful spirit cultivators.


    Bai Xiaoye gritted her teeth. Her cheeks were already filled with tears. She could not let her brother down¡­


    The flying sword tore through the air and headed north.


    In the north, there was thest shelter of the human monks in Yanzhou. It was where the Venerable ck Tortoise lived.


    As for the Church of Death, the first pope was still refining the stars on the mountain peak. As for the inside, it had fallen into the istion of lies.


    The current Supreme Pontiff didn¡¯t even know about this great change in the world.

 Chapter 719: 91. King vs. King

    Chapter 719: 91. King vs. King<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sea was still bright.


    The light shone on the silver-haired man.<div>


    Suddenly, a terrifying aura spread out from the man, but it was restrained by him and did not spread far away.


    No one knew what he was enduring at this moment, and no one knew what he was silently chanting.


    There seemed to be two dragons fighting in his body, so much so that his skin kept bulging¡­


    Looking closely, there was only one.


    This dragon was the vengeful spirit of the cktide that had descended. After three hundred years, it had finally walked into the entrance built by the ¡± True Book ¡°. It was ready to descend into the human world and decide the battle in the human world.


    With its arrival, even if there were still mighty figures in the human world, they were destined to be suppressed by it.


    In another hundred years, the Ancient Lord would be able to descend openly. At that time, there would definitely be more True Book Passages that would be connected, and more powerful existences would be able to descend.


    Now, it was the first Ancient Lord to descend.


    Xia Ji was now abination of Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism. He had experienced the reincarnation of thousands of lives and understood the truth of the world. He was also the source of the Fire Tribtion. He had more than 600 images. His karma, incense, and spiritual will were all shocking. Although he was not unprecedented, it was indeed worthy to say that he was unparalleled.


    Especially after he digested the source of the 13th tribtion and inherited the spiritual legacy of the many Buddhas, his strength took another big step forward.


    Spirit was the river, and strength was the boat. Only when the river was vast and the waves were raised could the boat travel further.<div>


    The strength of one¡¯s mind would inevitably bring about an improvement in one¡¯s strength. This was also the reason why many people would encounter bottlenecks and no matter how much they cultivated, it would be useless. However, through cultivating their mind and observing the various states of the world, they would be able to have unexpected gains and sudden epiphanies.


    The silver-haired man sat on the calm surface of the sea¡­


    In the spiritual world, it was a world-destroying confrontation. It was indescribable and ever-changing.


    And if they were slightly weaker, they would be defeated like a mountain, losing their armor and armor, copsing like an ant nest appearing in a dam, without any chance of turning the tables.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to fuse with the vengeful spirits. He hoped that they could rest in peace and get rid of the destructive aura. Therefore, his body was not a vessel, but¡­The battlefield!


    This was the most dangerous battlefield in the world.


    It was a king against a king.


    It was a person guarding the human world, and no one in the world knew about it.


    It was a person who made a great wish to let the dead rest in peace.


    The glorious Way does not seek to be a saint, does not need to be known by others, and does not know itself.


    He only hoped that his next step would still be on this path, that he would not deviate, that he would not distort, that he would reflect on himself every day, and that he would not ck off.<div>


    The battle on the spiritual battlefield was extremely intense. It was many times crueler and bloodier than any battle in the human world.


    When both sides fought, at least there was still the exchange of blows.


    However, the confrontation in the spiritual world was instantaneous. Endless thoughts collided.


    Every part of it was unimaginably intense.


    Every ce was a demon barrier that could make ordinary people enter the bull¡¯s horn and nevere out.


    Every ce was filled with naked killing.


    Where there is no sound,


    In the ce of thunder.


    Xia Ji felt as if endless voices were ringing in his head.


    Each voice was his own voice, and also the voice of the person who came.


    It was as if tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of people were sitting across from each other and discussing something beyond words.<div>


    In this ce, your thoughts cannot be faked.


    There was no way to fool him, no way to argue, no way to say anything that he did not believe in and did not practice.


    Such a massacre caused the aura around him to fall into an extremely terrifying and violent state.


    In short, if anyone dared to approach him¡­


    He would probably be confused in an instant and be an idiot. He would be full of nonsense and salivate.


    Or they went crazy and danced around, not knowing what to say.


    But¡­


    He was still restraining himself.


    When he was ying chess with the terrifying existence that walked down from the ck tide, not only did he not concentrate on fighting the enemy, but he also divided his energy to take care of his surroundings. He even thought that he should not affect innocent creatures.


    In the eyes of mortals, this was simply stupid.


    However, this was his Dao.


    The more he restrained himself, the more he used the seemingly clumsy and stupid methods of mortals to fight his enemies, the more determined his spirit and Dao became.


    Water is good at benefiting all things but does not fight for it, and is in the position of being hated by all people.


    So ¡­


    It¡¯s almost the way.


    As time passed,


    In the center of the vast ocean,


    The silver-haired man in the sea breeze and spring gradually calmed down.


    His restraint finally took effect. The terrifying aura that spread out became fainter and fainter. After another four hours of hard work, itpletely disappeared, eliminating thest bit of impact on the environment.


    It was another twilight, and the blood red flowers shone in the sky.


    They turned into thousands of pale red horses and strange beasts, galloping away with the east wind, showing a peaceful appearance.


    The white seagull in the distance was initially scared away. At this moment, it flew in arge circle in the distance and came back. It retracted its feathers andnded on a tree. It looked at the silver-haired man sitting motionlessly on the sea from afar.


    Some of the fish that had run away in fear returned curiously. In their eyes, the human was extremely calm, but for some reason, he did not move.


    Another day passed.


    Two days passed.


    The sea under the silver-haired man¡¯s seat became lively again.


    All living beings naturally desired to improve themselves. And now, these little creatures could faintly sense that ¡± getting close to this silver-haired man ¡± meant that they wanted to improve themselves, so they all circled around him.


    Dawn and dusk came and went.


    There is no Jiazi on the sea, and the time turns and the year is unknown.


    Spring into summer, summer into autumn, autumn into winter.


    It was snowing heavily.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression became calmer and calmer, like a sleeping baby.


    The heavy snow had turned him into a snow eagle on the sea. From afar, he looked like the tip of an iceberg protruding from the bottom of the sea. If a wave came, the snow would be washed away, revealing his appearance.


    It was as if he had been stripped away from this world. No matter how the world copsed or how things changed, he would not change.


    The fish were also used to his presence.


    Because of his existence, many small fish moved their homes.


    Because as long as they got close to the silver-haired man, they would feelfortable and feel the joy of life being sublimated.


    The fish often gathered around him, as if they were worshipping a god, circling around him every day.


    Suddenly¡­


    One day.


    The silver-haired man opened his eyes.


    The war was over.


    He raised his head and smiled. He raised his hand and covered it with a snowke. Feeling the coldness in his palm, his expression suddenly changed and he said,¡±What kind of weather is this? It¡¯s so cold¡­¡±


    He seemed to have forgotten about his storage space. He was so cold that he was shivering, like a traveler who had not returned home after getting his clothes wet in the snow.


    So, he hurriedly ran across the sea. The fish were surprised to find that this ¡± statue in the center of their homnd ¡± actually ran away.


    The fish hurriedly chased after him ¡­


    But how could she catch up to him?


    In just a few breaths of time, the silver-haired man had already disappeared.

 Chapter 720: 92. Sealing Ancient Lord in the Blood Vessel!

    Chapter 720: 92. Sealing Ancient Lord in the Blood Vessel!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The vast neb was colorful. Some were like bubbles, some were like butterflies, and some were like beehives¡­


    Streaks of interster gas clouds disintegrated due to the mysterious power, leaving ghost-like nebe in the cold and deep universe. Some looked like faces, and some looked like human figures¡­<div>


    The scattered star clusters were rotating ¡®extremely slowly¡¯ along with the light-year spiral arms.


    If one looked carefully¡­


    However, he could find some very special ¡± stars ¡± in some Star Clusters. These stars seemed to be at the core of the Star Cluster, but most of them were dim and dull, like special tombstones. It was unknown who had erected them in this universe.


    If there was such an observer who transcended everything, he would be able to discover that each of these celestial bodies waspletely different from the celestial bodies next to them.


    This was because there seemed to be independent worlds hidden in these stars¡­


    In human terms, it was and robbery.


    In ancient times, billions of years, how many cmities had descended upon this world?


    Other than the eternal ck tide, the Fire Cmity, Mountain Cmity, and even the Karma Cmity had many substitutes.


    These tombs were the source of the tribtion.


    There were countless peerless geniuses, talented people, and people with great fortune who had fused with these tribtion sources, but in the end, they still ended up fusing with the ck tide.


    The old tombstone is dead,<div>


    A new world was born.


    From a mortal¡¯s point of view, it was a cluster of ¡®seeds¡¯ that kept absorbing more matter around them. Then, under a mysterious force, it gradually developed into a new small world covered in dust.


    The universe was so mysterious and vast that those who had never entered it were just looking at the sky from the bottom of a well.


    The limits of one¡¯s imagination and the limits of one¡¯s self-cultivation were just a glimpse of the leopard in a tube.


    In this endless world, the pitch-ck supreme ck tide was still swimming in the trajectory thousands of light-years away from the human world, but its left eye had disappeared.


    Where his left eye had disappeared, the hole that connected him to the human world had not disappeared¡­


    This was the opening that maintained the true talisman.


    However, ordinary vengeful spirits could not enter such a hole. They could only wait for the next existence to notice this hole and crawl in again.


    What the vengeful spirits found strange was that didn¡¯t an ancient lord crawl in previously?


    Where did it go?


    Why was the passageway still there?<div>


    Logically speaking, once it fused, the passageway would disappear.


    Could it be that the Ancient Lord didn¡¯t fuse with it?


    The Supreme Demon Dragon ¡®slowly¡¯ slithered around. Endless vengeful spirits opened their mouths and let out soundless, venomous wails in the universe where sound could not be transmitted.


    Chi chi chi!


    The aura of resentment spread out from the trajectory, but it only spread out a little before it was dispersed by the trajectory.


    A mysterious aura and an unwavering mind slowly dissolved the terrifying resentment in the aura.


    The cirction of the aura gradually slowed down. It heard the sound of its heart.


    Every sound was like thousands of Buddhas chanting scriptures sincerely, not to send it to an unknown country of the dead, not to let it put down its butcher knife, but to calm its resentment and regain the right to choose.


    That trajectory¡­


    It was Xia Ji¡¯s blood vessels.


    That aura¡­<div>


    It was the Ancient Master that was currently flowing in his veins, or rather, the half-sealed Ancient Master.


    The next BOSS had arrived earlier than this one, and it was half-sealed in a human¡¯s blood vessel. No one would believe it if they told others about it.


    In the snow, Xia Ji¡¯s silver hair flowed like the wind. He walked alone on this destend and walked in the bustling city like a mortal. He asked for the time and knew that it had been more than three hundred years. This meant that Miao Miao¡¯s lifespan was running out, and he had to go back.


    However, as soon as he moved, he seemed to have sensed something and stepped to the other side.


    However, after taking a few steps, he realized that the wind and snow were really heavy. He ran to a hawker who was buying umbres and pointed at a ck umbre.¡±How much?¡±


    In the north.


    Thest shelter of the cultivators of Yanzhou.


    After half a year of fierce battle, it was alreadying to an end.


    Currently, the light from the air shield covering the vast snowy mountain had dimmed.


    This was a sign that the formation had weakened under the attack of the ck tide.


    If the ck tide was allowed to continue attacking, even if he had such a Xuan formation, it was destined to be useless.


    Therefore, the cultivators hiding inside couldn¡¯t hide forever. They had toe out of the array to fight.


    War against war.


    The general answered the general.


    King against King.


    At this moment, the clouds were thick and the snow was falling. A demonic shadow and a majestic figure were flickering between light and darkness as they attacked each other. Thunderous sounds came from the sky from time to time.


    Boom!


    The clouds cracked.


    The demonic shadow was sent flying. It was a giant whose body was emitting ck smoke and whose eyes were blood-red. This was the Lord of Resentment, Tao Wu.


    At the same time as the giant, a man as strong as a mountain flew out. He held a snake spear in his left hand and a huge shield in his right hand.


    The man had thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a determined expression. Although he was covered in blood during the battle, he didn¡¯t notice it. He couldn¡¯t retreat because he was the Venerable ck Tortoise of this shelter.


    Fight for the people, for thest purend of this continent!


    He was once framed by a vengeful spirit cultivator, but he could not be killed. He was trapped in a dungeon maze that did not see the light of day for more than 200 years. It was during these 200 years that his will was tempered and his strength increased to a higher level. In the end, he broke out of the cage. It was a blessing in disguise.


    At this moment, Taowu was like a violent demonic tiger. He turned into a ck light and pounced forward like a ferocious tiger roaring in the gxy. His body was burning with a ck aura of resentment. He did not use weapons. His hands were weapons.


    As he stomped on the ground, it was as if he was using the ground as a drum and beating it crazily.


    In the blink of an eye, Taowu had already arrived in front of the venerable ck Tortoise. He raised his hand and crushed down like a demon mountain.


    Venerable ck Tortoise¡¯s expression did not change. He raised the huge shield that looked like a turtle shell in his left hand.


    Boom!


    The shield mountains collided, and the aftershocks of extremely dense energy exploded in all directions.


    If it was an ordinary cultivator, his body and avatar would have beenpletely shattered.


    However, the venerable ck Tortoise was unable to move. He endured the huge energy shockwave, and his muscles felt as if they had been hammered. Hepletely ignored it, and the ck snake spear in his right hand turned into lightning and stabbed out fiercely.


    This stab was silent.


    However, Tao Wu didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on. Instead, he raised his palm that was as big as a praying mat. The palm was solid and turned into a ck shield.


    Ding!


    A soft sound rang out.


    Tao Wu was forced back a few steps.


    When he retreated, the shield in the venerable ck Tortoise¡¯s left hand suddenly loosened. The shield turned into a turtle shell that revolved around him without stopping, but it did not hinder any of his movements at all.


    He grabbed the spear with both hands instead of his right hand. He stepped into the air and shook the spear while his body pulled out the airflow of a thousand feet.


    The spear instantly split into many spear flowers. However, these spear flowers were not mortal spear flowers at all. Instead, they transformed into ck snakes wrapped in a ck membrane¡­


    These ck snakes had almost all be corporeal and possessed life. In the time it took for him to shake his spear, they pounced out like they were hunting.


    Hundreds of snakes pierced through the air, and the giant shield danced. In terms of attack and defense, they were all top-notch divine arts.


    Tao Wu did not retreat in the face of this attack. Instead, he charged forward and allowed the spears to pierce ck holes into his body¡­


    However, hepletely ignored this attack. He did not feel any pain in his body. Instead, he threw another punch in the air.


    The vengeful master was immortal, let alone this spear.


    Tao Wu was waiting for the other party to attack with all his might while he counterattacked.


    However, the venerable ck Tortoise was already prepared. After he stabbed out with this spear, he did not even look at the result. Instead, he grabbed the spinning giant shield with his left hand and held it horizontally in front of him to meet the fist shadow that instantly hit him.


    Boom!


    Another wave of energy spread out. The surrounding air was unable to withstand it and shattered, turning into continuous thunder in the winter snow.


    The Venerable ck Tortoise¡¯s bones emitted a soft cracking sound from the pressure. However, he suddenly pushed back and repelled the Tao Wu before pouncing towards each other.


    The two of them fought extremely violently. They exchanged blows, and the venerable ck Tortoise could not take it anymore. He could only retreat into the Xuan array.


    As he retreated, the other cultivators who had followed him also retreated.


    The ck tide once again surged towards the Xuan formation andunched an attack. The light barrier withstood these attacks and ripples appeared. They ovepped with each other and for a moment, even the scenery outside could not be seen clearly.


    The venerable ck Tortoise stood on the snow-covered mountain peak paper. He raised his head and looked at the dim Xuan array with his eyes closed.


    The others were also silent.


    There were many cultivators here, but they were no longer divided into the righteous path, evil path, or rogue cultivators.


    There were onlyrades who fought side by side here.


    One of the demonic cultivators sighed. ¡± If we can work together, we can defend. Although Taowu is powerful, Sword Demon is still around. He can definitely coordinate with the venerable ck Tortoise to defend better. ¡±


    Bai Xiaoye bit her lip, and her eyes were filled with pain. ¡± If Brother was still here¡­¡±


    Yes, it was.


    If the human cultivators hadn¡¯t been separated, they might have survived.


    But now, he could only live one day at a time.


    Anyone could tell that this Xuan formation was about to break.


    As for the venerable ck Tortoise, it was already extremely powerful for him to be able to lead everyone for more than half a year.


    Winter night¡­


    The wind and snow covered the sky.


    The ck tide stopped attacking. After all, other than the resentful master, everyone else was already a cultivator and not immortal.


    The bonfires were burning brightly, illuminating the tip of the iceberg of the mountain range.


    The defending cultivators sat cross-legged on the peaks of the mountains to maintain the formation.


    The cultivators in the valley had different expressions.


    During these days, their Dao hearts had already wavered. Some of them even began to doubt whether they should embark on this cultivation path.


    With such a mentality, many people actually chose to drown their sorrows in alcohol and get drunk.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost¡­¡±


    ¡°We have suffered a crushing defeat this time around¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±


    Doubts and cries could be heard from time to time in the middle of the night.


    However, what was the use?


    Midnight.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    Snowkes were blown away by the wind.


    Outside the Xuan formation, outside the ck tide, outside the vengeful spirit cultivators ¡­


    A silver-haired man was walking over. He felt the intensity of the wind and snow, so he actually held up a ck umbre.


    He had bought this ck umbre from a nearby mortal town.


    He was like a lost traveler who had identally entered the biggest battlefield in Yanzhou.

 Chapter 721: 93. Fooled an Exchange Student

    Chapter 721: 93. Fooled an Exchange Student<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The wind and snow howled, and there was no other sound.


    The mountain path was dark, without any light.<div>


    However, no matter how dim the light was, the cultivators could still see clearly.


    Two vengeful spirit cultivators were guarding the edge of the area. They sat cross-legged, recovering their strength while releasing their divine senses to observe their surroundings.


    Suddenly, the two of them felt something unusual and opened their eyes at the same time.


    When he carefully sensed it, it seemed that there were footsteps in the wind and snow.


    ¡°Why are there footsteps? Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡± Cultivators ride their swords and ride the wind. Only mortals would walk. But in such weather and in such a remote ce, which mortal woulde? ¡±


    The two vengeful spirit cultivators looked in the direction of the voice as they spoke.


    There was indeed a figure holding a ck umbre on the mountain path. He walked from the bottom of the long snowy road and climbed up the stairs at a steady pace.


    The two of them could not figure out what was going on and only felt that it was rather strange.


    One of them was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he raised his voice and said,¡±Who is it?¡±


    The person didn¡¯t say anything and just walked like a traveler.<div>


    The other person¡¯s expression changed, and vignce shed in his eyes. He pressed down with his right hand, and the longsword covered in a ck membrane immediately floated into the air. With the cover of the wind and snow, this action was considered silent.


    Just as this person was about to attack, the person holding the ck umbre stopped.


    His long silver hair fluttered in the wind. The person raised his head and did not say anything. However, his entire body suddenly emitted a dense aura of resentment.


    The aura was so majestic and vicious that even the two vengeful spirit cultivators were shocked.


    ¡°This ¡­ This wasn¡¯t the aura of this era. It belongs to the future, not the present.¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    The two of them suddenly had an answer in their hearts.


    The vengeful spirit cultivator who was about to attack hurriedly put away his flying sword, and the other person also stood solemnly.


    The two of them were filled with shock and surprise.


    This was¡­


    The resentment on this lord¡¯s body far exceeded that of the resentful lord. Such a condensed resentment and such a powerful force could only be possessed by that terrifying ancient lord.<div>


    The Ancient Lord was an existence that was even stronger than the Resentful Lord. Had such an important figure actually descended in advance?


    The vengeful spirits were one in the higher dimensions. Although there was not much difference between them, if there was a clear difference in their ranks, they would still express respect.


    ¡°Greetings, sir!¡± The two cultivators hurriedly greeted.


    Xia Ji grabbed his silver hair and casually tied it into a braid to prevent the wind from blowing it too messily. Then, he said, ¡°¡±Who is the leader here?¡±


    One of the vengeful spirit cultivators said,¡±It¡¯s the vengeful lord, Taowu.¡±


    Another vengeful spirit cultivator said,¡±I¡¯ll bring you to see him¡­¡± Or should I tell him that you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡±


    A cultivator flew up on his sword.


    Just as he was about to take off, a voice suddenly came from behind him.¡±Bring me along.¡±


    The cultivator was speechless.<div>


    No, you¡¯re so strong and you still need someone to guide you?


    What was the meaning of this ¡°bring¡±?


    As he was thinking, Xia Ji was already standing on his flying sword. ¡± Let¡¯s go. ¡±


    The cultivator was confused. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±Don¡¯t you know how to ride the wind?¡±


    Then, he heard words that he would never understand in this lifetime¡­


    ¡± I just don¡¯t like it, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Let¡¯s go. ¡±


    The vengeful spirit cultivator felt that the Ancient Lord was indeed worthy of being the Ancient Lord. It was really difficult to guess. He did not think about it anymore. He pointed his finger into the distance and the flying sword soared into the sky, carrying the two of them into the depths of the snow mountain.


    Before long, the flying swordnded in front of a frozen stream.


    At this point, Xia Ji didn¡¯t need anyone to introduce him. He immediately released the aura of an ancient lord and descended. The vengeful spirit cultivators who had been on guard were instantly relieved.


    Tao Wu, who was in the wooden house, was shocked. He was overjoyed and muttered, ¡°¡± I didn¡¯t expect an Ancient Lord to sessfully descend at this critical moment. ¡±


    Even though the cktide cultivators had made more than one person¡¯s name fall on the ¡°True Book¡±, the vengeful spirits had underestimated the suppression of the Heavenly Dao.


    Without reaching level 15, one¡¯s body would not be able to withstand the descent of even an Ancient Lord.


    And now, the highest realm in the entire world was the 14th realm.


    He would only reach the fifteenth realm after the next killing tribtion.


    Therefore, in these three to four hundred years, the True Charms failed without exception.


    ¡°How could this be¡­How could an ancient lord seed?¡±


    Tao Wu was extremely happy. His face that was bathed in ck Qi could not help but reveal a happy expression. ¡± The heavens have harmed our cktide race, but now, an ancient master has sessfully descended into the world!


    With the Ancient Lord, the cktide would be able to unify the human race in the next hundred years!


    In the future, we can gather the power of the human world to strengthen our cktide. Then, we can join forces with the invading Heavenly Dao to kill this damned Heaven!¡±


    He looked up at the void almost devoutly. ¡± The resentment of countless years has finally found a home! ¡±


    Tao Wu followed the aura and pushed open the door excitedly. He saw the man standing in front of the frozen water with his hands by his side.


    The man had silver hair and was holding a ck umbre. He did not look scary at all.


    Tao Wu walked in front of him and said, ¡°¡±Taowu greets my lord.¡±


    Xia Ji turned his head to look at the Tao Wu beside him. He was a three to four meter tall giant with ck smoke rising from his body. Xia Ji suddenly smiled and said, ¡°¡±Tao Wu, do you want to drink?¡±


    Tao Wu was speechless.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything else. He grabbed two bottles of high-concentration liquor from his pocket, the kind that cost 80 copper coins each¡­


    Then, he threw a bottle to Tao Wu.


    Tao Wu was stunned. However, he did not dare to reject the gift from the Ancient Lord. Hence, he took the bottle.

 Chapter 722: 93. Fooled an Exchange Student

    Chapter 722: 93. Fooled an Exchange Student<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    But he had never drunk this stuff before.


    Xia Ji nced at him, picked up the wine cork with both hands, and gently pulled it out. He took a deep breath against the ice and snow, then brought it to his lips and took a swig.<div>


    Taowu followed suit and drank it. He took two sips and tasted it. He felt that it was no different from water, so he said, ¡°¡±No smell.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s because your level of existence is too high, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You just need to lower your level a little and you¡¯ll be able to taste the wine. ¡±


    In the mortal world, wine is often used to drown one¡¯s sorrows. Although drinking to drown one¡¯s sorrows makes one more sorrowful, one can still drink to their heart¡¯s content.¡±


    If anyone else had told Tao Wu this, he would have pped that person to death.


    However, the person in front of him now was the Lord Ancient Master.


    Therefore, although Tao Wu did not believe it, he felt that he could give it a try. After all, too much resentment was a kind of torture and made him ufortable. It was good to be able to relieve it a little.


    However, who would be so bored as to lower their own life level?


    Just as Tao Wu was about to say something, he suddenly sensed that the silver-haired man in front of him seemed to have no strength at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the Ancient Lord aura that he emitted, he would really be an ordinary mortal.


    He understood.


    ¡°Sir, could it be that you have lowered your life level?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t answer. He just took another sip of wine. The taste of the wine was like the taste of the mortal world. It was like a knife cutting through his heart. Every time he was hurt, it would ease up. The more painful it was, the less painful it would be.<div>


    Tao Wu waspletely enlightened. He was extremely curious about wine when he saw Daren drinking so happily.


    Therefore, an iparably dense Karma surged out of his body. The ck tide of Karma wanted to crush him, and his life level began to decline rapidly¡­


    However, a vengeful lord like Tao Wu was still too strong. He could notpletely subdue him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    After saying that, he raised his hand and pointed. Karma that was like a vast ocean quickly surged into Taowu¡¯s body¡­


    With theirbined efforts, Tao Wu¡¯s life form was reduced to a human¡¯s.


    Xia Ji drew a seal in the air with his right hand and pped it on Taowu¡¯s body.


    From now on, as long as Tao Wu was not as strong as him, he would not be able to break the seal.


    Taowu had already drunk a mouthful of strong wine. The wine rushed into his throat and started burning in his internal organs. The resentment was released in this numbness, like a basin of cold water being poured on the mes of sin.


    Tao Wu sighedfortably, ¡± Lord Ancient Master knows more. ¡±


    The two of them sat in front of the frozen stream and drank one mouthful after another. After a while, Tao Wu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started to talk nonsense.<div>


    Due to the decrease in his Life Rating, his body actually began to shrink until he turned into the appearance of a boy¡­


    The original loose clothes looked a little funny on him.


    Xia Ji sat in the snow and raised his hand to create an air shield to protect the boy from catching a cold.


    Then, he began to drink quietly¡­


    After thinking for a while, he grabbed the drunk Tao Wu and stood up. Under the confusion of the vengeful spirit cultivators, he left into the distance.


    The next day.


    When Tao Wu woke up, he realized that he was being carried.


    The ck and white dog-like mud-rock mountain path kept retreating in front of him.


    He endured the dizziness and turned his head to look. He saw an arm swinging back and forth, and he was swinging back and forth along with it.


    He was still a little drunk, but he was more confused.


    ¡°I ¡­ What about me?¡±<div>


    He turned his head warily, only to find that his entire body was aching. He endured the pain and saw a smiling silver-haired man.


    This was the Ancient Lord.


    ¡°Lord Ancient Master, we¡­Where were they going? And ¡­ Why can¡¯t my power recover?¡±


    Tao Wu was filled with question marks.


    ¡± I sealed you yesterday, ¡± Xia Ji said honestly. ¡± As long as you¡¯re not as strong as me, you won¡¯t be able to break free from the seal. ¡±


    Seeing Tao Wu¡¯s confused andplicated expression, Xia Ji hurriedly said, ¡°¡±However, you don¡¯t have to worry. After bing a mortal, you can still cultivate¡­Just treat yourself as an exchange student. This way, you can promote the friendship between the cktide cultivators and the human cultivators.¡±


    ¡± Exchange student??! ¡±


    Tao Wu was speechless.


    He suddenly recalled that yesterday, it seemed like he and the Ancient Lord before him had worked together to seal him.


    He only felt his blood boiling in anger as he roared,¡±Ah!¡±


    However¡­


    His roar didn¡¯t bring any energy fluctuations, and it didn¡¯t even suppress the sound of wind and snow.


    The enraged resentful lord finally exploded. He hovered in the air above Xia Ji¡¯s hand and swung it around before finally kicking Xia Ji.


    However, how could such a light kick that didn¡¯t even contain True Qi hit Xia Ji?


    Taowu did not expect to hit it.


    He was just puzzled.


    However¡­


    Pa!


    He kicked it.


    The mysterious silver-haired man actually let out a cry of pain, as if it really hurt.


    Tao Wu was stunned again. ¡± You¡­¡± Your own life level is low too? Why? Is this the new n of our cktide? However, the human cultivators are about to be wiped out!¡±


    ¡± Destroy the universe, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Will we cease to exist? ¡±


    Tao Wu nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t destroy it,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Tao Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Is this what you want, or?¡±


    ¡°What I meant was,¡±


    Tao Wuprehended¡­


    F * ck, the high-level cktide actually produced a split consciousness.


    There was actually a portion of high-level existences who wanted to protect the universe?


    Naturally, he would not have thought that in all the cktide¡­The one in front of him had a split consciousness.


    ¡± But we can¡¯t resolve the hatred we have for so many years, ¡± Tao Wu said. ¡± If we don¡¯t destroy this world, how can we appease the anger in our hearts? ¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Let¡¯s drown our sorrows with alcohol first. I¡¯ll think of a way. ¡± Alright, now I¡¯m going to take you under my tutge. If you don¡¯t have another teacher, you can be my student from now on. ¡±


    Tao Wu probed,¡±Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Can you remove my seal first?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that I can¡¯t teach you?¡± Xia Ji shook his head and smiled.


    Tao Wu thought, ¡± The strongest part of our power is that we are immortal. We have it too. The other powers are not learned. ¡±


    Just as he was thinking, Xia Ji suddenly stopped.


    Tao Wu, who had been swaying helplessly in the air, also stopped. He followed Xia Ji¡¯s gaze and saw a bare branch growing out of the hard mountain rock. The branch squeezed out of the crack tenaciously, but it encountered the cold winter, so it had to endure the extremely harsh environment.


    Fate was extremely unfair to it, but although its life force was weak, it was still alive.


    ¡°Do you think it can cultivate?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Tao Wu was good at destruction but not creation. He stared at it for a while and shook his head, then nodded and said, ¡°¡±If we use the good karma of humans to water it, it might work after a long time, but the hope is not high. After all, this kind of thing cannot be cultivated.¡±


    Xia Ji raised his hand and pointed at the withered branch.


    Three strange fish appeared behind him.


    The three fishes were like the three figures who exined everything.


    One was a ck fish, one was a white fish, and the other was an unmoving fish of nothingness.


    On his finger, terrifying pure white Karma gathered, shocking Taowu.


    Immediately, his fingers touched the withered branch as if he was touching a child¡¯s head.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you waking up?¡± Xia Ji asked softly.


    And then¡­


    Tao Wu¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth opened slightly in shock.


    In his eyes, the withered branch that was impossible to cultivate was actually changing rapidly.


    First, it grew limbs and crawled out of the stone crevice.


    Then, everything in his body slowly changed.


    He heard the sound of juice flowing and the sound of a heartbeat.


    The small tree¡¯s body that had limbs was rapidly replenishing. In a few blinks of the eye, it had already taken shape.


    However, the small tree did not know what it was going to transform into, and it did not dare to transform into its creator¡¯s appearance. Therefore, it transformed into the appearance of the boy Tao Wu.


    Xia Ji retracted his finger and threw a piece of clothing to the naked tree demon. He turned to Tao Wu and said, ¡°¡±You see, it¡¯s actually possible, right?


    This little tree monster looks like your twin now.¡±

 Chapter 723: 94. The Dust Settles, the Sage Is Nameless

    Chapter 723: 94. The Dust Settles, the Sage Is Nameless<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Xia Ji grabbed Tao Wu with his left hand and the little tree demon with his right. As he stepped forward, the ground seemed to shrink.<div>


    Although he couldn¡¯t do what Su Tianlong could do,


    However, he was still extremely fast.


    In less than a day, he arrived at the temple of the Church of Death¡¯s headquarters.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, his expression changed because all he saw were vengeful spirit cultivators.


    Unknowingly, these monks had already taken over the Church of Death?


    This was really a dog¡­


    When the vengeful spirit cultivators saw him and Taowu, they were filled with respect.


    Both parties exchanged nces and understood that they were on the same side.


    It was because of Xia Ji¡¯s identity that they did not disturb Miao Miao and Madam Xue, even though they had secretly upied the Divine Hall and covered the eyes and ears of some of the high-ranking officers.


    After all, he was their boss.


    Then, the vengeful spirit cultivators separated and respectfully allowed Xia Ji and Tao Wu to enter the divine hall¡­<div>


    Xia Ji arrived at the headquarters.


    In a small courtyard that was filled with spiritual energy, there was a pile of snow that was over her ankles.


    Madam Xue was sitting under the eaves, making tea.


    Miao Miao was wrapped in a red cotton-padded jacket, and her cheeks were unhealthily red, showing off her slightly sickly white cheeks. She looked like a doll with powder and rouge.


    She leaned against the wall with her eyes downcast as if she was in a daze.


    Perhaps she was tired, but she yawned, then her head shook and tilted, and she fell asleep.


    Gulp ¡­ Gulp ¡­ Gulp ¡­


    The lid of the teapot jumped.


    ¡°The water is boiling.¡±


    Madam Xue stood up, her white stockings stepping on the floor. She ran over to grab the water bottle. Her figure was graceful, her eyes narrowed, and her long hair swayed like a willow when she bent over. She looked especially affectionate.


    She grabbed the water bottle and went to the corner of the wall. She found a thermos bottle and was about to rush up.<div>


    Suddenly, she seemed to feel something and twisted her slightly bent body back.


    The door opened and a familiar person walked in.


    Madam Xue¡¯s red lips parted slightly, and her eyes were filled with joy. She could not help but want to run over, but she quickly restrained her excessive joy and nodded slightly to greet her teacher.


    She turned her head to look at her master¡¯s wife, who was fast asleep. Her eyes turned back and she wanted to shout.


    However, Xia Ji shook his head in the distance.


    Tao Wu and the little tree monster behind him looked curiously.


    The little tree monster was really curious. It was now full of curiosity about everything in the human world.


    Taowu was curious about who Xia Ji was, and now that he saw him, he was naturally curious about this house.


    Tao Wu looked up and saw a female cultivator. Then, he saw Miao Miao who was sleeping against the wall.


    That face gave him a strange feeling¡­


    It was a sense of familiarity.<div>


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with it.


    Instead, it was a sense of familiarity from a higher dimension.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Tao Wu asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Tao Wu was slightly confused, but his knowledge was limited to this and he could not go any deeper. However, this sense of familiarity did not lean towards hatred, but towards friendliness. This made him feel very strange.


    Vengeful spirits had always hated people. How could they be friendly to people?


    On the other side, Madam Xue looked curiously at the two little boys that Xia Ji had brought back. She turned around and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll flush first.¡±


    ¡± Take good care of these two kids, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll pick another human boy for you to teach. ¡±


    The little tree monster obediently responded.


    Tao Wu immediately retracted his thoughts. He did not want to agree at all.¡±What right does she have to teach me?¡±


    ¡± She¡¯s your senior sister, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± She¡¯s teaching on my behalf. ¡±


    When Tao Wu heard that his master was still Xia Ji, he felt better but still asked, ¡°¡±Who exactly are you ¡­¡±


    As he asked, he suddenly remembered something and eximed,¡±You are the one who killed Qiong Qi and Ya Zi!


    No, you have the aura of an ancient lord on you. How can you still maintain such an independent consciousness?


    What you did was not to help the cktide at all.¡±


    ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t forget your current status¡­¡± Xia Jiughed.


    Tao Wu didn¡¯t understand the situation and charged forward while waving his fists.


    Xia Ji raised two fingers and tapped Tao Wu¡¯s forehead, stopping him from advancing¡­


    The boy¡¯s hands danced in two circles, and his legs kept stomping on the ground, kicking up a lot of snowkes.


    Looking from the side, it was actually quite cute.


    Xia Jiughed and said gently, ¡°¡± Although it¡¯s a seal, you have a new life now. Isn¡¯t that good? ¡±


    Tao Wu was stunned and stopped waving his fists.


    ¡± You will have ssmates, teachers, senior sisters, and a path of cultivation, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    As long as you integrate into all of this, you will have true friends in the future, and you might even find a Daopanion.


    How different is this from reincarnation?¡±


    Tao Wu was stunned.


    He thought about it carefully and it seemed to make sense.


    ¡°Then what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Me? Now that the world had fallen¡­A disaster ising. I want to save people and save myself.¡±


    ¡°Humph! You can¡¯t do it. ¡±


    ¡°Everything depends on one¡¯s effort.¡±


    ¡°Heh ¡­ Man-made? Even immortals couldn¡¯t do it? You sealed me and you can maintain your independent consciousness, but ¡­ You still can¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Madam Xue had already prepared the water.


    Perhaps it was because she had lived with Miao Miao for so long that she had a more earthly aura about her. She rubbed her thin hands and said while exhaling,¡±Junior Brothers,e in and sit.¡±

 Chapter 724: 94. The Dust Settles, the Sage Is Nameless (2)

    Chapter 724: 94. The Dust Settles, the Sage Is Nameless (2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The little tree monster walked over obediently, feeling that this senior sister was very amiable.


    ¡°Junior Brother?!¡± Tao Wu put his hands on his hips and frowned. Woman, do you know who I am?¡±<div>


    Who could understand his feelings?


    A few days ago, it was still the vengeful owner of this continent who fought fiercely in all directions and appeared as a BOSS.


    However, in the final battle, he was f * cked by someone who descended from the sky.


    He made him be an idiot and made her work hard with him to seal herself.


    But who would have thought?


    If it were anyone else, they would have been stunned and asked, ¡± Who are you? ¡± However, Madam Xue put on an amiable smile. She walked to the edge of the eaves, wrapped her feet in stockings into two leather boots, and then walked down two small wooden steps.


    She walked to Xia Ji¡¯s side and grabbed the little tree monster¡¯s hand with her left hand while her right hand held Tao Wu¡¯s hand. She said gently, ¡°¡±It¡¯s cold outside. If junior apprentice-brother has anything to say, please enter the house first¡­The fire in the firece hasn¡¯t been extinguished. It¡¯s still warm.¡±


    Tao Wu wanted to refuse, but he suddenly realized that it was really cold. Furthermore, the woman before him was overly gentle. Now that his Life Rating had dropped, he could naturally feel her gentleness. While he was in a daze, his hand was already pulled.


    The Resentful Lord, the one who had almost wiped out the entire Yanzhou Continent with the vengeful spirit cultivators, was now like an ordinary boy being led by the woman in white to the house.


    Coo coo coo¡­


    Suddenly, a strange sound was heard.<div>


    This voice was actuallying from the stomach of the resentful master.


    After all, the little tree monster had some intelligence. It turned its head to look at Tao Wu and pointed at his stomach, saying resolutely, ¡°¡±You¡¯re hungry! You must be hungry! Hahaha!¡±


    Tao Wu covered his face.


    How embarrassing.


    The little tree monster looked up at Madam Xue and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Senior Sister, am I right? ¡±


    Tao Wu felt like he had been stabbed.


    Madam Xue chuckled. She was smart enough to guess Tao Wu¡¯s identity from the conversation earlier.


    However, so what? Teacher taught all disciples regardless of their background. Since they were here, they were his junior brothers.


    Hence, she looked at Tao Wu with a warm smile and said, ¡°¡±Everyone will be hungry. This is normal. Our teacher really doesn¡¯t know how to take care of people¡­Let¡¯s go in first, I¡¯ll make some delicious food for you.¡±


    Perhaps it was because his life level had dropped, Tao Wu felt as if he was bathed in a spring breeze. The fire of sin burning in his heart seemed to have been slightly alleviated. It was even more effective than drinking wine.


    And so, like a little pet, Madam Xue pulled the great Lord of Resentment into the house in the human world. For the first time, he had a little bit of hope for the beginning of a new life.<div>


    However, he would never admit it!


    The three of them walked into the house, and the small courtyard regained its tranquility. The red me of the charcoal stove was still rising, and the air above it was crooked. It reflected the snowkes outside the eaves and the solemnity of the temple itself, making it seem especially quiet and warm.


    Xia Ji took off his boots and walked to Miao Miao¡¯s side. Miao Miao was sleeping soundly with her head tilted. However, her face was pale and flushed, which made her look weak and unhealthy.


    This reminded Xia Ji of what happened 1,500 years ago¡­


    He didn¡¯t enter the room either. He just sat beside Miao Miao and reached out to touch her small hand. It was very cold.


    He sped his hands together to cover her hands, hoping that she could sleep better in her dreams.


    ¡°Yes ¡±


    Miao Miao moaned. Her eyshes moved, and she opened her eyes. She stared at Xia Ji with her dark pupils. Her pupils were less agile, but more sluggish and confused.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    Miao Miaoru stared at him for a while like a young girl with dementia before saying, ¡°¡±You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Her breathing quickened. She pursed her lips and tried to force a smile, but two streams of tears fell.<div>


    Suddenly¡­


    She looked up and saw her husband¡¯s drooping hair. She frowned and said,Why is your hair white? ¡±


    It was as if the man in front of her had white hair, which was more serious than her poor health.


    Xia Ji pulled her into his arms, his left hand on her shoulder, and his right handbing her long hair. ¡± I¡¯m too old for our cute little elf. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ~ I¡¯m so ufortable now. I get sick very easily¡­Cough cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to live for long. I want to see more of this world.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I can live to the end of these five hundred years, and then I will die.¡±


    Xia Ji was silent for a moment before he said gently, ¡± I¡¯ll bring you with me wherever I go in the future. ¡±


    ¡°He died five hundred years ago¡­It¡¯s not like I won¡¯te back to life¡­Go do your own thing. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you.¡±


    Miao Miao said in a happy voice, ¡± By then, I¡¯ll be a healthy and lovable me. ¡±


    She used a happy tone to express her happiness¡­


    However, if that person lost all her memories, did that mean that she was already dead? Just like how she was 1,500 years ago, was she herself?


    However, she would not say it again. She did not want the man in front of her to feel this and affect his state of mind, so she deliberately said this.


    However, Xia Ji knew everything. All he did was hug his wife, who had hidden countless secrets, and warm themselves at the edge of the snow falling from the sky.


    At this moment.

 Chapter 725: 94. The Dust Settles, the Sage Is Nameless

    Chapter 725: 94. The Dust Settles, the Sage Is Nameless<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the snowy valley of the North, the confrontation between the human cultivators and the cktide cultivators was still ongoing.


    However, during the next expedition, the venerable ck Tortoise suddenly discovered that he was invincible.<div>


    Because Tao Wu was no longer around.


    At first, he thought it was a conspiracy.


    But slowly, he realized that Tao Wu was really gone.


    The highestbat power among cultivators was like the general who led the army in the human world. It could be said to be of vital importance.


    With Tao Wu gone, the Venerable ck Tortoise¡¯s terrifying power was unleashed¡­


    Turtle Shield, Snake Lance, one attack and one defense, invincible.


    The human cultivators also saw hope and followed him everywhere.


    The vengeful spirit cultivators were also dumbfounded. At first, they thought that their ancient master had just left with their resentful master for fun, but they did not expect that their two bosses had not returned.


    The vengeful spirit cultivators had finally regained their lives. They did not want to die inexplicably at all, so they actually released the encirclement and retreated.


    With this, the threat of extinction of the human cultivators in Yanzhou had been resolved.


    But ¡­<div>


    The human cultivators were also confused.


    Discussions could be heard everywhere.


    ¡°Why did Tao Wu suddenly disappear?¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right. The Taowu Territory¡¯s army has surrounded us for half a year. Why did he suddenly disappear when the Xuan formation was about to be broken? ¡±


    ¡°I remember that he was still in an intense battle with the Venerable One the day before. Why did he disappear in the blink of an eye? That night¡­There didn¡¯t seem to be any big movements, nor was there any sound of fighting. This is really strange.¡±


    And then¡­


    After all, the human cultivators and the vengeful spirit cultivators lived on the same continent. Gradually, they heard the vengeful spirit cultivators ¡®confused conversation.


    They immediately understood that a mysterious person had gone to the vengeful spirit camp that night.


    Then, that mysterious person took Tao Wu away?


    ¡°I heard that the mysterious person seems to be an even more terrifying existence in the vengeful spirit camp¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°Could they be nning something even more terrifying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­But no matter what, he at least gave us a chance to catch our breath. No matter what happens in the future, it can¡¯t be worse than being wiped out, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, then ¡­ I¡¯m curious. What is that higher-level existence in the vengeful spirit camp thinking?¡±


    ¡°I heard that that existence has silver hair¡­In the future, when you see a silver-haired person, you have to pay more attention.¡±


    Although the venerable ck Tortoise was also very curious, he was naturally duty-bound now that there were so many things to do. He did not have the time or effort to think about those things.


    In the previous half a year in the trap array, it was basically confirmed which people were human cultivators. These people had experienced tempering and were destined to be the foundation of human cultivators in the future.


    There were two sides to the story.


    Beixuan Mountain was once the shelter of the wandering cultivators.


    Bai Yegu, who was covered in blood, was lying on his back¡­


    He was actually not dead yet. This might be thanks to the ¡°golden finger¡± in his body.


    And this ¡± golden finger ¡± was obtained by fusing with the soul of a transmigrator.<div>


    He was not bewitched by the words of the ¡± portable grandpa ¡± who kept bewitching him. Instead, he was firm in his faith until his faithpletely digested the ¡± portable grandpa ¡± and obtained the golden finger brought by the ¡± portable grandpa ¡°.


    The cktide might think that this person was a rarity¡­Or perhaps he had other thoughts.


    Therefore, at this moment¡­


    It was hard to imagine that the ck tentacles would swarm out from the ground and squeeze into Bai Yegu¡¯s body bit by bit. However, this was not fusing with his will, but ¡­ It allowed him to connect directly to the cktide¡¯s high-dimensional unity in a higher dimension.


    It made him feel the hatred of the cktide and understand that everything had a reason.


    Then, he would be able to wield his sword for the cktide.


    Or perhaps, the cktide still had a glimmer of hope for humans, so they made the same choice as Xia Ji:He chose an ¡°exchange student¡±.


    P.S.: There¡¯s only one update today, but it¡¯s already 4367 words, and there¡¯s no water

 Chapter 726: 95. The Three Thousand Stars in the Heavenly River Shine Not Only on the Moon

    Chapter 726: 95. The Three Thousand Stars in the Heavenly River Shine Not Only on the Moon<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The cmity of the 14th level had already reached the ¡± twilight ¡°. Thest trace of disturbance had disappeared. The dust had almost settled, and all things returned to peace and cultivation.


    Xia Ji brought Miao Miao and Madam Xue to the Three Great Continents. They went to many ces and did many things.<div>


    A new demon was born.


    This demon race was almost entirely created by Xia Ji alone. All the first demons of this race were enlightened by him and gained intelligence.


    And these demons who had awakened their intelligence took root and began to reproduce.


    With reproduction, there would be branches of the race to branch out.


    These new life forms were naturally new species, and they were existences with intelligence.


    Thus, after this tribtion, the new demon race had grown stronger.


    It was as if Xia Ji had nted a seed in the ¡°morning sun¡± that had suffered the cmity of the talisman.


    Now, this seed had grown into a big tree with many branches and leaves.


    When Xia Ji first nted the seeds, he had infused his concept of good and evil into them.


    Therefore, the new demons were actually peace-loving and could live in harmony with humans to a certain extent.


    In some viges and towns, demons and humans lived in the same city andnd.<div>


    The fairies and mortals greeted each other in the morning. Everything was fine and they were busy with their own things.


    Then, because most of the demons were beautiful or charming, love between humans and demons gradually appeared.


    The emergence of the new demon race would inevitably bring about conflicts with the old demon race.


    However, among the old demon ns, Weizhou had the Queen of Spiders, the White Fox King, and the ck Fox King.


    In Yanzhou there is the demon of the Saha tree, Qi Jue,


    The Dragon King of the West Sea and the Dragon of Ten Thousand Swords were in the sea.


    Other than them, there were also many demons of the old demon n who had karma with Xia Ji.


    Because of Xia Ji¡¯s existence, the battle between the old and new races had disappeared.


    The rules were also set.


    Gradually¡­


    The new and old demons actually formed a preliminary whole.<div>


    Furthermore, they elected the twelve demon kings.


    These twelve demon kings were:


    The Ant Queen, the Spider Queen, the Little Spider Queen, the White Fox King Huixin, the Little Tree Demon that Xia Ji had taken as his disciple, the Saha Tree Demon Qi Jue, the West Sea Dragon King Feng Hongyu, the Dragon of Ten Thousand Swords¡­In addition, Xia Ji had taken in a tiger demon, a monkey demon, an elephant demon, and a mutant bird, turning it into a great roc.


    Among them, the Dragon of Ten Thousand Swords was the first demon king.


    The great roc arrived first and became the second demon king. It also became brothers with the tiger demon king and the elephant demon king.


    West Sea Dragon King Feng Hongyu was the third demon monarch.


    The Saha Tree Demon Qi Jue is the fourth demon king.


    King ck Fox was slightly weaker, so he was the assistant of the seventh demon king, King White Fox.


    As for thest Daemon King, it was the little treant that Xia Ji had enlightened from the stone crevice. After all, he had cultivated for the shortest time, and Xia Ji had not given him much special treatment. He could be a Daemon King more or less because he had a senior brother and a junior brother by his side.


    His senior brother was called Tao Wu, and his junior brother was a human legend, a disciple that Xia Ji had chosenter on.


    In this way, the total number is twelve.<div>


    From now on, if the human world still existed, all the demons in the world would be led by these twelve demons.


    These little fairies, who were once rted to Xia Ji, each had their own homes and their own worlds. It could be said to be perfect.


    Previously, when Yanzhou was in chaos, Weizhou was also attacked by the vengeful spirit cultivators of the cktide.


    However, there were twenty heavens in the south, cultivators of the Dao Sect in the north, and the one who ruled the entire continent was the Great Divine Lord of the New Divine Court, Ji Xuan.


    In the fierce confrontation, the human cultivators actually resisted the attack with their own strength.


    Because Ji Xuan had been reborn from the Five-Colored Divine Token, the ¡®destiny¡¯ on his body had been washed away, and the suppression of his cultivation realm no longer existed. In these confrontations, he had actually established quite a bit of prestige, and his strength had also advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Ji Xuan had been the Son of Heaven and had walked the path of the mortal world. He naturally knew the hardships of the people, so he made a great wish for the people of the world to live and work in peace.


    When Xia Ji passed by Weizhou, he gave Taowu a lot of things, then took away the local resentful master and epted a junior brother for Taowu.


    And in the future¡­


    Ji Xuan was destined to grow even better and be the treasured sword hanging above the heads of the kings of many mortal kingdoms, ruling the world.


    After leaving Weizhou, Xia Ji went to Yunzhou, where he had first woken up in this life.


    Dai Meng was Yunzhou¡¯s nemesis.


    Although there were many vengeful spirits and human cultivators in turmoil here, it was in a peaceful way. Only small-scale riots broke out, but there was no war of extinction like in Yanzhou.


    The Demon Venerable, the emperor and empress in the north and west of the Half Sky Mountain, and somerge factions in the south of the Half Sky Mountain had also joined forces.


    Xia Ji¡¯s arrival made the peace even gentler.


    He directly took Dai Meng away, who was considered Tao Wu¡¯s little senior sister.


    At this time, after more than 300 years, the Qi Kingdom and the Hua family were still around.


    Xia Ji disguised himself as amoner and went to the outskirts of the capital city of Qi State. Then, he inspected the emperor of Qi State who happened to be out hunting.


    The emperor¡¯s performance was not bad and he passed the test. Xia Ji said a few words of ¡± For the country and the people, the country is the most important ¡± and then left behind the immortal¡¯s opportunity.


    The young emperor was the ruler of the country, and he wasn¡¯t stupid. He vaguely felt that Xia Ji¡¯s face was very familiar.


    He was confused at that time, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. After returning to the pce, he began to flip through the portraits of his ancestors. As he flipped through them, he flipped to 300 years ago.

 Chapter 727: 95. The Three Thousand Stars in the Heavenly River Shine Not Only on the Moon

    Chapter 727: 95. The Three Thousand Stars in the Heavenly River Shine Not Only on the Moon<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Then, he found the portrait of the Seventeenth Prince, the ¡°King of the Town¡±.


    He found that this portrait was exactly the same as the immortal who had given him the source of fortune today. Other than the silver-white hair and the more mysterious temperament, the rest was not much different.<div>


    How could the Emperor of Qi not know that his ancestor had returned to bless his descendants? He hurriedly led his men to search for Xia Ji, but where could he find any trace of Xia Ji?


    After more than 300 years, the rtionship between the dynasty and the sects was not so stiff. By chance, the Emperor of Qi State learned of a major event from a cultivator.


    His ancestor was actually the reincarnation of the Headmaster from 1,900 years ago.


    The Emperor of Qi was overjoyed. He directly established the Humanity Sect as the national religion and ordered the people of the world to worship the Headmaster.


    After the rulers of the other dynasties understood the cause and effect of the matter, they followed suit.


    For a time, the Temple of the Teacher of Humanity was filled with incense and worshiped by all countries.


    Every new year, the emperor would offer sacrifices to the Headmaster before offering sacrifices to his ancestors. He would present the best of the offerings to the Headmaster¡¯s shrine to show his respect. These were all things for the future, and it was extremely difficult for them to ovep with Xia Ji¡¯s world, so he didn¡¯t mention them.


    Before Xia Ji left, he went to the Hua family to sweep Hua Xiaochan¡¯s grave and burned a lot of joss paper. Although he knew that all of this was useless in this world, at least he was filial.


    After that, he disguised himself as a drunkard and tested the Hua family¡¯s descendants. He chose a few children with a good temperament and taught them for a few days. He left behind some opportunities and left. This could be considered a blessing to the Hua family¡¯s descendants.


    The ancestral hall of the Headmaster, the ancestral hall of the demon race, and the Buddhist temple were all filled with incense¡­


    Many of these incense offerings went directly to Xia Ji, strengthening his karma.<div>


    The existence of the new demon race was born because of him. This entire race that was growingrger andrger was also providing him with strength.


    When Xia Ji walked in all directions, the world was also changing.


    Bai Yegu had beenpletely ¡± transformed ¡°. He had be a vengeful spirit cultivator, but he still had his own will.


    Now, he had already inherited the will of the cktide. From now on¡­Although he was still himself, he was destined to wield his saber for the cktide. However, this saber was not to ughter humans, but to search and feel.


    This was the other indistinct will of the cktide apart from ¡®destruction¡¯.


    Coincidentally, there was someone like Bai Yegu. Otherwise, this will would not havee out.


    After receiving the cmity of the talisman, it was finallyte at night.


    Moonlight fell.


    In the distant unknown continent.


    A white-robed man was kneeling in the snow. He was carrying a beautiful woman with both hands.


    That was his wife, but¡­<div>


    When this woman received the talisman, her soul was fused with a vengeful spirit.


    When the fusion was about to bepleted, the woman seemed to understand that she would no longer be herself, so she chose to die.


    At the same time, it was also because she realized that her existence had be her husband¡¯s greatest shackle.


    Her husband¡¯s de used to be like a god, without a trace of worldly life. But ever since he got together with her, it had be more human and weaker.


    Therefore, before shepletely lost her will, she had to do onest thing.


    He would help her and her husband.


    So ¡­


    She sent her husband away and swallowed the poison.


    When the white-robed man arrived, he only saw her cold corpse and a letter.


    The letter contained what she wanted to say.


    From that day onwards, the white-robed man locked himself in the Heaven Prison for ten days and ten nights¡­<div>


    He hugged his saber alone. Two thousand years was like a dream, vivid in his mind.


    He was painfully immersed in it.


    And when he walked out again, he was destined to no longer be a mortal, but a god.


    It was the god of the de.


    It was the Machete God who had cut through the ck tide, was indifferent and merciless, and had no worries when he attacked. He had transcended life and death.


    There were two sides to the story.


    The sea of clouds surged, creating a small space.


    This space was enveloped by a dark void world. Other than a hall in the center, there was nothing else.


    This was the fourth heaven of the Su family.


    Su Linyu had lived here for a long time, but now he was at the end of his lifespan.


    For some reason, she was unable to receive Karma from this universe, so she was unable to break through the 13 states and her lifespan was limited to 2,000 years.


    At this moment, Su Yueqing and Hu Xian ¡®er were beside her¡­


    Because Su Linyu was Xia Ji¡¯s mother, Su Yueqing treated her very well.


    She had tried everything she could to help Su Linyu ept the Karma, but it was useless.


    Su Linyu seemed to bepletely cut off from this universe, unable to bear any karma.


    She looked weak as shey on the bed, on herst breath. She could roughly guess the reason. When she saw Su Yueqing and Hu Xian ¡®er grieving, she sighed and said, ¡°¡±I died 2,000 years ago. I¡¯ve lived for another 2,000 years¡­It¡¯s worth it. There¡¯s no need to be sad.¡±


    She took another deep look at Su Yueqing, who was by the bed. ¡± It¡¯s a pity that my son passed away early. Otherwise, he would really be blessed to have a wife like you. ¡±


    Su Yueqing keptforting her and apanying her until her eyes slowly closed.


    A strange aura spread out from her body and slowly fell into Su Yueqing¡¯s body. Immediately after, countless information about ¡± culinary skills ¡± fell into the head of the Su family¡¯s mind.


    These ¡± culinary skills ¡± were full of uniqueness. It seemed that eating them could directly increase one¡¯s strength ¡­


    Su Yueqing suddenly understood why this ¡± mother ¡± liked cooking so much.

 Chapter 728: 95. The Three Thousand Stars in the Heavenly River Shine Not Only on the Moon

    Chapter 728: 95. The Three Thousand Stars in the Heavenly River Shine Not Only on the Moon<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It turned out that she had such a magical power.


    However, Master Su was not happy because of this.<div>


    She looked at the darkness of nothingness, and she still missed that man in her heart.


    Ever since he died, he had given up on any thoughts of dual cultivation.


    He focused on raising his cultivation and managing the n at the same time.


    1,500 years was like a snap of a finger, he still missed her when he closed his eyes.


    However, she felt a little emotional and fearful. If he was still here, would this yearning be fulfilled?


    To the south of Yanzhou was a vast ocean.


    Across the sea was the next continent.


    The silver-haired man sat by the sea.


    Snow fell and the sea water lingered.


    His hands were still holding her, but the person in his arms had already disappeared.


    ¡± Life and Death once every five hundred years, a wedding banquet once every five hundred years¡­¡±<div>


    The silver-haired man muttered.


    His voice sounded bitter.


    ¡°Festivities and tombs are held year after year. Life and death are boundless. I don¡¯t think about it and it¡¯s hard to forget¡­¡±


    As he said this, he only had one piece of clothing left in his hand. It was a white cat-eared cloak with a tablet on it.


    Just a few minutes ago, the weak girl was still lying in his arms with her fingers on the screen and her eyes closed, waiting for her death.


    And there was nothing he could do.


    This was a rule set by the heavens.


    With rules, no matter whether you wanted to follow them or not, you were bound by them and had no choice but to follow them.


    Those who obey the will of heaven are drunk and dream of death.


    Those who defied the heavens would rather die than live.


    Just as he was thinking about it¡­A voice suddenly came from afar.<div>


    Chirp Bang


    An explosion sounded in the sky above a small seaside town behind him.


    Immediately after, the snowy sky was dyed with colorful colors, turning into a garden.


    There was a loud sound and a bright light. It was very illusory.


    Only then did the silver-haired man realize that it was the new year


    This new year was the end of five hundred years, and also the time of Miao Miaoru¡¯s death.


    Firecrackers filled the sky, and fireworks bloomed in the sky above the city in the distance. The faint sound of the mortals celebrating drifted with the wind.


    The sea rose, light and heavy, far and near, hitting the beach. There was no light on the snowy night, but it made the distance brighter.


    The silver-haired man heaved a sigh of relief.


    He stood up and grabbed the white cat-eared cloak, which was still warm.


    Just as he turned his body, he saw many people standing behind him.<div>


    Those people were looking at him with worried gazes¡­


    There was Little Su, Madam Xue, Nian Ying, Demon Lord, Xu Lingling, Venerable ck Tortoise, Xie Qiongfeng, and many of Xia Ji¡¯s disciples from his first lifetime who came to acknowledge him.


    He smiled.


    In the next moment, the ground shook.


    The mud and dust of the frozen soil outside the beach seemed to be unable to withstand the shaking and slowly broke apart from the bottom.


    A towering tree drilled out of the ground. The tree rose higher and higher, spreading its branches and leaves in the deep winter snow, opening up a green shade that was several miles wide. All kinds of small demons crawled on the trunk.


    The little gremlins seemed to have been prepared for this as they lit up the rednterns.


    The countlessnterns were like stars growing out of the ground. It was even livelier than the city in the distance.


    Many little demons climbed to the top of the trees and started to light up the wishingmps.


    In the light, a few greater demon monarchs sat on the branches and smiled at the silver-haired man.


    There was the Ant Queen, the Spider Queen, the White Fox King, the ck Fox King, the Little Tree Demon, Tao Wu, Dai Meng, and the Weizhou¡¯s Lord of Resentment¡­


    Then, another monkey wearing a golden armor crawled out of the shade.


    In another instant¡­


    A long howl sounded in the distant sky.


    A great roc with wings that covered the sky flew over andnded here. With a p of its wings, the snow in the sky dispersed, revealing the bright moonlight. It was like a silver te hanging on the gxy.


    In another instant¡­


    Above the sea, the raging waves surged.


    A golden-red dragon and a mysterious metal dragon were breaking through the waves.


    This was Feng Hongyu, the first demon king formed by thebination of the Sword Tomb¡¯s Ten Thousand Swords, General Bronze Bell, and Lady Dust-the Dragon of Ten Thousand Swords.


    The arrival of so many humans and demons instantly caused the previously quiet beach to be lively¡­


    Xia Ji was originally alone, but he was instantly surrounded by many people.


    Madam Xue walked up to Xia Ji and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Teacher, the New Year¡¯s banquet has long been prepared. Do you want to say a few words? After that, the little fairies conjured the banquet. We spent a lot of effort on this banquet¡­¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart warmed. He was about to speak when he felt something and turned his head slightly.


    He saw a small boat on the golden sea path paved by the moonlight.


    The small boat was like a leaf, drifting along with the waves.


    The boat hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but the sound came from afar.


    That voice was extremely gentle and seductive.


    ¡°This little girl has not eaten for three days and three nights. I wonder if Lord Xia can be kind and invite this little girl to the banquet?¡±


    Under the icy moonlight, a beautiful woman sat on the bow of the boat.


    Who else could it be but Su Tian?


    Su Tian looked at him from afar with her chin in her hands. Her posture was moving, and even the moonlight could not wash away her beauty.


    Xia Ji recalled their previous agreement. He didn¡¯t expect Su Tian to take it seriously.


    He exhaled a mouthful of white air and looked up at the moon.


    The Milky Way is like water, and the stars surround the moon.


    not only does the moon shine brightly.


    P.S. Today is the first update, don¡¯t wait anymore.

 Chapter 729: 96. Getting to Know This World for the First Time

    Chapter 729: 96. Getting to Know This World for the First Time<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the small courtyard.


    Time passed before the dawn of this cmity.<div>


    The cmity had yet to reveal the tip of the ferocious iceberg.


    Meanwhile, Xia Ji and Su Tian were drinking tea and chatting in a small pavilion.


    ¡± The 15th level is the Human Immortal level. It¡¯s also known as the Fusion Core level. ¡±


    ¡°Fusion Core Stage?¡±


    ¡± Didn¡¯t you notice that although the power of the divine arts of heaven and earth, karma, and receiving charms are connected, they don¡¯t seem to be a supplement to the realm, but rather a parallel rtionship? ¡±


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    ¡± If youpare the 12 states to the power of heaven and earth, the 13 states to the Vital Qi of heaven and earth, and the 14 states to the spirit of heaven and earth, will you understand? ¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°All of these powers are powers that you possess by relying on this universe.


    The 15th level was the fusion of heaven and earth divine arts, karma, and spirit. This was the fusion core.


    If he seeded in the fusion, he would be a Worldly Immortal.<div>


    Once one became a Human Immortal, their power would be the power of the universe, which waspletely different from ordinary people.


    The power before the Dharmakaya is the power of the small self, and the power after that is the power of the universe.¡±


    Su Tian looked at the silver-haired man opposite her with her chin in her hand. Without waiting for him to ask, she directly added, ¡± Most Dharmakayas are their own power, but there are also a very small number of Dharmakayas that have transcended the limitations of the ego. However¡­However, he had onlye into contact with the power of the universe one step earlier.


    For example¡­Theherworld of the Wu family¡¯s ancestor.


    Or your Fire Tribtion Land?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯tment. He had already reached the point where he didn¡¯t need to hide anything. Moreover, Su Tian¡¯s attitude towards him was very strange now. In his thoughts these past few days, Xia Ji could feel that the Su family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s feelings for him were extremelyplicated.


    She was attached to him, like a little girl who was nestled by his side.


    She would take care of her, cook some delicious food from time to time, or care about her food, clothing, and amodation. She treated herself as an older sister.


    Compared to the two of them spending two thousand years together, the current Su Tian was more real and moreplicated.


    Xia Ji suddenly asked, ¡± I remember that you¡¯re very busy. You¡¯ve been busy since 2,000 years ago. Later, you told me that you¡¯ve been busy assisting the Will of the Great Path of this world in resisting the invasion of the universe. Why are you suddenly free now? ¡±


    Su Tian lowered her eyes. ¡± Let¡¯s not talk about this. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Has he already lost?¡±


    ¡°How can the Heavenly Dao win so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Then why did youe to my side? From the first day we were together, you started lying. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand. I really thought that you wanted to have offspring with the ck Emperor and increase your strength, which was why you approached me. But now, this is simply a lie to coax a child.¡±


    ¡± You only need to know that from now on, I will be devoted to you. I don¡¯t want anything from you. I will live with you and die with you. When Miao Miaoes, I will quietly move aside. When Miao Miao leaves, I wille back to apany you. ¡±


    ¡°Su Tian¡­Who am I? And who are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Xia Ji, and I¡¯m Su Tian.¡± Old Ancestor Su said softly, ¡± Don¡¯t be confused and don¡¯t mind me. I just want to put an end to my heart. ¡±


    She looked into the distance and changed the topic.¡± When the dawn of this cmity arrives, the Three Realms will be separated. If you still have any unfinished business, do it as soon as possible. It won¡¯t be long. ¡±


    ¡°The Three Realms are separated?¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Lord will be guided by the power of the Heavenly Dao and follow thews to the moon. Once the Ancient Lordnds on the moon, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth will undergo a huge change.


    The moon would be like a huge ma, and the spiritual energy in the human world would be like iron filings, being absorbed.


    However, this absorption was not a full-scale absorption, but from a few small holes.<div>


    The inds in the human world that were originally floating because of the spiritual energy would swarm toward these openings and be attracted by the gathering force, forming long paths that could connect to the moon.


    To mortals, this long path was like a mountain that towered into the clouds.


    In ancient times, this mountain was called the Heavenly Stairway, Mount Buzhou.¡±


    Su Tian told him everything she knew.


    With her around, it was much more convenient. Knowing the overall situation of the world and the changes in the future, they could respond in advance and have a sense of calmness.


    Xia Ji listened quietly.


    Su Tian continued, ¡± The moon connected to Mount Buzhou will be the cultivation world of the three worlds. At the same time, the spiritual energy that contained the foul Qi and evil Qi sank into the Earth Star, forming the Netherworld Realm, which was also the Netherworld Kingdom.


    As a result, the human world, the cultivator world, and theherworld will be separated.¡±


    Xia Ji thought of Old Wu again. Wouldn¡¯t Old Wu be the master of a world in the three worlds?


    Su Tian was like a little bug in his stomach. When she saw his eyebrows move and his expression jump, she knew what he was thinking. Hence, she said leisurely,¡±Xia Ji, have you ever thought about something?¡±


    Their eyes met¡­


    ¡°Hundreds of thousands, millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of years ago, was theherworld where the dead gathered?¡± Su Tian asked slowly.


    Without waiting for Xia Ji to ask, she continued¡­


    He would not rest until he shocked everyone with his words.


    ¡°Theherworld is a ce where the dead gather, but the ce where the dead gather is not theherworld.


    As long as the conditions are right and suitable for the gathering of the dead, any small world can be theherworld.¡±


    ¡°Then why would the dead gather in theherworld after death?¡± Su Tian asked again. Go to the edge of the Yellow Springs?¡±


    ¡°Because of the Reincarnation Stage.¡±


    All the dead were drawn over by the Reincarnation Stage, and theherworld and the Yellow Spring just happened to be around the Reincarnation Stage, so it seemed that all living beings went to theherworld after death.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t.


    If theherworld wasn¡¯t next to the Samsara Stage, it would just be an ordinary small world, a dangerous ce, but all the souls of the dead wouldn¡¯t go there.


    As for the Samsara Stage, it is a manifestation of a part of thews of the will of the Great Path. ¡±


    She kept talking.


    Xia Ji¡¯s understanding of this world deepened even without a single word.


    ¡± As for the cktide and everything else, ¡± Su Tian continued, ¡± to mortals, they are all very strange and out of ce.


    However, this was actually just a matter of adapting or not adapting.


    The reason why people thought that the sun rose in the east and set in the west, that one plus one was equal to two, and that the apple would fall to the ground when it was ripe, was because they were used to it.


    They were first fed the results, then they searched for the reason. Once they found the reason, they felt that everything was natural and regarded it as thew of nature. After verifying it, they found that everything around themplied with thisw and regarded it as the truth.


    ¡°In truth, these aren¡¯t thews of nature. Instead, they are like the cktide and the impending separation of the Three Realms. They are the will of the Heavenly Dao and thews set by these wills.¡±


    She smiled. ¡± I didn¡¯t cause any trouble when I invaded the universe. Instead, I went to their library and museum to study their world. I found a lot of interesting things.


    Their mortal world was science and technology. As for the Heaven Realm where they cultivated, it also existed, but it was far away from the mortal world.


    This is very different from our universe.


    It was only thanks to the Cultivation tournament between the two universes that I had the chance to jump out of this limitation. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it even if my power was tens of thousands of times stronger.


    However, it was only after seeing all of this that I understood a lot.


    There was a saying in the human world that said that the end of science was mythology.


    God is the way of heaven.


    The Heavenly Dao cannot be detected or disobeyed.¡±

 Chapter 730: 97. The Realm of Dao Ends

    Chapter 730: 97. The Realm of Dao Ends<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Since Su Tian had already started to exin, she did not n to leave anything unclear behind.


    Since the Ancient Lord had yet to descend to the moon and the tribtion had yet to begin, it was time for them to have some free time.<div>


    She held the warm teacup and gently blew the steam from the cup. She took a sip of tea and continued,¡±After the Worldly Immortal Tribtion, it corresponds to the Heavenly Thunder Tribtion. The Thunder Tribtion is not so much a tribtion as it is a human achievement, allowing one¡¯s strength to increase by one step.


    At this stage, because the Thunder Tribtion could descend at any time, even the Ancient Masters couldn¡¯t get close. This gave the human powerhouses 500 years to develop.


    And after these 500 years, the seventh great tribtion was ushered in.


    The root of the cmity is the Deste Lord in the ck tide. The Deste Lord is extremely powerful. Only those at the Great Perfection of the Human Celestial Stage who have passed the Thunder Tribtion can barely escape.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the Deste Lord ughter all the human cultivators?¡± Xia Ji interjected.


    Su Tian shook her head. ¡± That won¡¯t happen. The more powerful the existence in the cktide is, the less time they will be awake. It¡¯s already not easy for the Deste Lord to be awake for a while every hundred years. ¡±


    She seemed to have recalled something from the past, and there was a smile on her lips.


    She smiled.


    She could not help but lower her eyes, afraid that the man in front of her would see the joy in her heart.


    However, seeing that Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask further, she naturally raised her head and continued, ¡°¡±The 16 states after the Human Immortal state are called the Earth Immortal state, also known as the Spiritual Infant state.


    The pill you previously nurtured is like a seed. When the timees and the conditions are met, it will bear fruit and bear fruit. The fruit that bears is the Spiritual Infant.<div>


    The so-called Spiritual Infant is another you. From now on, all your cultivation needs to be ced on the Spiritual Infant. If the Spiritual Infant doesn¡¯t die, even if the physical body dies, as long as it¡¯s in a ce with abundant Spiritual Qi, it can regrow the physical body.¡±


    ¡°Is a Spiritual Infant a primordial spirit?¡± Xia Ji naturally thought of this.


    ¡°Of course not. The primordial spirit is equivalent to your divine soul, and the rtionship between the divine soul and the spiritual infant is very simple¡­One was a child who had never learned how to walk and waspletely unaware of the world, while the Spiritual Infant was a traveler who could enter all kinds of extreme environments and mobilize the power of the world.


    So ¡­


    After you leave this universe, all the power rted to your Spiritual Infant will disappear. What¡¯s left is only the power of your own body.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    This was easy to understand.


    The power of the Spiritual Infant was the power of the universe, and the birth of the Spiritual Infant was also due to the universe. If the universe was gone, the Spiritual Infant would naturally be gone.


    Therefore, if the two universes shed, then no matter what, the mighty figures of the two universes would fight to the death and absolutely protect the universe they were in.


    Otherwise, if the universe was defeated or weakened, these mighty figures would no longer exist.


    Xia Ji thought about it and asked,¡±In this world¡­¡± Are the nine of you really the only ones left from the ancient times?¡±<div>


    ¡°Other than a small number of people who came here illegally, there are only nine left,¡± Su Tian said. However, the people who came here illegally¡­Their strength is far inferior to ours.


    That was because¡­It was as if we were riding on a warship, braving the wind and waves, and arrived at the new continent fully armed.


    As for stowaways, they had nothing and quietly came to the New World. For example, your sister¡­Perhaps in the beginning, or even now, she could still rely on some strength to fight against us.


    However, as time passed, no matter how hard she worked or how many opportunities she had, she would no longer be able to see our backs.


    Also, let me tell you a little secret¡­¡±


    She smiled and leaned closer. The youngest one should have walked out at the beginning of this Void Tribnt Stage, but he¡¯s already over 100,000 years old.¡±


    ¡°Eight of them? What about you?¡±


    Su Tian smiled sweetly. I¡¯m 18.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and shook his head. ¡± I still don¡¯t understand. Your avatar is clearly a dragon¡­Why¡­¡±


    Previously, he had heard Bai Zhu talking about ¡± Daji, that vixen ¡°. Naturally, he knew that the Dharmakaya of the Su family¡¯s ancestor should be a fox.


    Su Tian hooked her finger. ¡± Come closer. ¡±<div>


    Xia Ji was unmoved.


    Su Tian rolled her eyes. ¡± You¡¯re so boring. ¡±


    As she spoke, nine furry white tails suddenly appeared under her skirt. Those white tails changed in the air and soon turned into the appearance of a nine-colored dragon.


    After doing this, she put away her tail.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t understand why she could be so honest. He thought to himself,¡¯There must be some karma between us.¡¯ However, since Su Tian refused to say anything, he didn¡¯t ask further.


    He chose to bring the topic back.


    ¡°What about below?¡±


    Su Tian blushed.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Why are you blushing? ¡±


    Su Tian blushed even more.


    As she blushed, she looked up shyly at the silver-haired man in front of her.


    She was originally full of seductive bones, but she usually hid them. At this moment, just a little bit of it leaked out, and it emitted a mesmerizing smell.


    Xia Ji felt an invisible teasing.


    However, Su Tian knew her limits. She flirted with him for a while, then put on a serious expression and shouted,¡±How dare you seduce me!¡±


    He was speaking on Xia Ji¡¯s behalf, even though he didn¡¯t want to.


    Su Tian covered her mouth and giggled.


    Xia Ji started drinking tea.


    Su Tian smiled and continued, ¡°¡±There are two ways to reach the Spiritual Infant Stage. The first is to eat incense. At this time, the cultivators in the heavens need to descend to the mortal world and walk around in order for the world to worship them.


    The second was to make a great wish to be recognized by heaven and earth, and thenplete this wish, you could enter the Earthly Immortal Realm. If you couldn¡¯tplete it, you might never be able to advance any further.


    However ¡­ Your wish isn¡¯t within this range, and it¡¯s very difficult for others to have a wish that can be acknowledged by the heavens and earth.


    Spiritual Infant Tier, this was the sixteenth realm.


    After that, it was the wind tribtion that corresponded to the lightning tribtion.


    Human cultivators could consolidate their strength in the wind tribtion.


    However, the next cmity would not be the arrival of the master of the great cmity, but the approaching of the ck tide, which would cause even more disasters.


    Spiritual energy would rise explosively, and above the cultivation world, a Heavenly Immortal world would be constructed.


    The 17th level was also the World Level. This level was the integration of Heaven and man.


    However, this ¡®person¡¯ isn¡¯t you, but your Spiritual Infant. This means that your Spiritual Infant has truly fused with this universe and obtained the recognition of a higher level.


    Therefore, your Spiritual Infant has also grown up and taken shape, bing a Celestial Immortal.¡±


    ¡°After the Heavenly Immortal realm, the cultivation world is almost separated from the human world. The rolling ck tide will only destroy the cultivation world and the Heavenly Immortal realm¡­


    As for the human cultivators, they faced the Seal Obtaining Tribtion.


    ¡°This tribtion is the Heavenly Dao bestowing you with a portion of theprehension of the nomological power, allowing your strength to advance by leaps and bounds, reaching the eighteenth realm.


    Then, it was the flood of spiritual treasures¡­


    Although it was a flood, spirit treasures were extremely rare. Every time a spirit treasure appeared in the world, it would cause a great fight.


    In this torrent, you can find treasures nurtured by the universe. Your ck saber and that string of Sea Calming Pearls were obtained at this time.


    After that, he reached the neenth level, which was ¡­ Daomerge of the same blood.


    By annexing people of the same blood, you can advance one step further.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°We¡¯re never rted by blood. What are you worried about?¡± Su Tian smiled. Two thousand years ago¡­That¡¯s just your blood on the surface. Otherwise, your Dharmakaya should be a dragon.


    So, I didn¡¯t want to harm you.


    Old Lu didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    PS : Not today

 Chapter 731: 98. The Tribulation of the Moon Palace, Ascending at the Full Moon

    Chapter 731: 98. The Tribtion of the Moon Pce, Ascending at the Full Moon<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Several monthster.


    It was the Mid-Autumn Festival.<div>


    The moon was full in the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    The more perfect it was, the more lonely it was.


    Almost everyone could see that the bright ice wheel had turned ck, like ck blood flowing down from the top of his forehead.


    The ck lines of different lengths were drawn vertically on the moon, looking very strange.


    Then, the space between the moon and the earth seemed to be strange. The spiritual energy, like boiling water on a charcoal stove, began to churn violently, turning into waves that hit the night sky.


    Almost all the cities, towns, and viges of the various continents, sects, and dynasties could see this scene.


    It was a magnificent scene of pure white tides surging into the sky.


    These pure white ¡± tides ¡± were formed by extremely dense spiritual energy.


    At this moment, the spiritual energy was moving away from the ground.


    As the spiritual energy left, the human world was also undergoing drastic changes.


    The mortal world¡¯s dynasties were still fine. They had only withered some immortal flowers and immortal herbs, and some spirit pills bestowed by the immortals had turned into dregs.<div>


    However, to the sect, this was an earth-shattering change.


    Countless cultivators had no choice but to fly on their swords and leave their sects.


    Then, he silently watched the changes in the air, but there was nothing he could do to stop them.


    Boom! Boom!


    The floating mountain where the sect was located, as well as all kinds of strange mountain peaks, began to shatter.


    Above it, the rapid flow of spiritual energy turned into huge clumps of water and flew into the sky.


    The cliffs and mountains were shattered first.


    Then, as if they had turned into strands of cotton, they were pulled by the powerful attraction force from the moon.


    They¡¯re racing to the sky,


    The boulders of different sizes collided with each other fiercely, like thousands of thunderbolts, emitting endless loud sounds that spread throughout the entire human world.


    Boom! Boom!<div>


    Countless cultivators looked at this scene in shock.


    However, there were also some people with insight.


    ¡± This should be the tribtion of the fifteenth level, right? It¡¯s going to turn the world upside down again. It reminds me of the tribtion of the mountains and rivers back then. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Mountain River Tribtion separated the continent. Now, I wonder where this tribtion will lead us.¡±


    ¡°No matter where it is, the cultivators of the human world and the vengeful spirits will always be at loggerheads. It¡¯s just that the path of cultivation has be more and more difficult since then.¡±


    ¡°Training is going against the heavens. We have naturally prepared ourselves to die. Everyone, look at the sky¡­The bright moon is vast, right in the sky. This old man will take his leave first.¡±


    After saying that, the man pointed his finger at the sky, and the flying sword under his feet immediately followed his wishes.


    Whoosh!


    The sword was like a rainbow that pierced through the sky. The cultivator¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind, giving off a carefree feeling. However, his eyes were filled with determination.


    Coincidentally, more cultivators made the same choice as him. Everyone was like a meteor that flew from the earth to the celestial river. They followed the scene of the apocalypse that seemed to copse the world and flew into the universe.


    After experiencing all kinds of things, how many geniuses were there on thisnd?<div>


    Everyone had their own pride and fearlessness.


    However, there were also many cautious people.


    ¡°The spiritual energy in the human world is decreasing, bing less and less¡­Are we going?¡±


    ¡°Wait and see¡­Although we willck opportunities, we can n ahead and see clearly.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Different people in different ces had different thoughts.


    Bai Yegu was dressed in a ck robe. He stood on a dark and cold cliff, looking up at the magnificent scene.


    Behind him was a white-robed female cultivator with the aura of a young miss. This female cultivator was his younger sister-Bai Xiaoye.


    Bai Yegu concealed his identity and did not say anything more about how he was now a special existence¡­He began to understand the cktide, and began to feel that the cktide¡¯s actions were actually caused by this damned God.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be unscrupulous because he had another connection with the human world.


    This connection was Bai Xiaoye.


    Although Bai Xiaoye was shocked that her brother had survived, she was not that shocked. After all, her brother had always been a person who could create miracles.


    She regained herposure after being happy. She looked up at the sky worriedly and muttered,¡±Brother, should we go?¡±


    Bai Yegu naturally sensed the arrival of the cktide. He could sense that an even higher existence had arrived on the moon¡­


    His heart fell into a dilemma.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± Bai Xiaoye asked.


    ¡°Little Ye, what do you think of the cktide and those vengeful spirits?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Bai Xiaoye was stunned. She instinctively wanted to blurt out, ¡± The vengeful spirits are our mortal enemies, and we will naturally fight them to the death. ¡± However, her woman¡¯s intuition yed a strong role. She turned her head to look at her brother who had been with her for two thousand years. She saw that his face was flickering, and he was still immersed in a gray color that alternated between light and darkness.


    Bai Yegu understood his sister very well. When he saw her lips close and her eyes sink into deep thought, he understood what she meant.


    Hence, he said, ¡± Little Ye, I think the venerable ck Tortoise is a good person. He¡¯s steady and steady, and he¡¯s also very courageous. He seems to have a good impression of you. You¡¯re already so old. You can¡¯t always follow me. ¡±


    Bai Xiaoye widened her eyes and was about to say something when Bai Yegu raised his hand to stop her.


    ¡°Little Ye, go find him.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Bai Xiaoye thought of the Venerable ck Tortoise¡¯s appearance and felt a little shaken. In the past, she had only heard of this person¡¯s name. Later on, in the ¡°final defense battle of human cultivators¡±, she fought side by side with the Venerable ck Tortoise. The two of them had also developed feelings for each other, but they were suppressed and did not tell each other their true feelings.


    ¡°Brother, actually, I think it doesn¡¯t matter what the vengeful spirit is like¡­I ¡­¡±


    Bai Yegu interrupted her and said gently, ¡°¡±Little Ye, go. You have your own world.¡±


    ¡°But, brother, I want to be with you ¡­ You asked me to look for Xie Qiong Feng, but what about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Bai Yegu thought about it and smiled. ¡± I also have someone I like, so I want to leave on my own. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    The two of them fell silent.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bai Xiaoye asked. Why was it so strange? What does the cktide and the vengeful spirits have to do with us? No matter what you think, I will stand by your side.¡±


    Bai Yegu did not turn around. He did not want to involve his sister in this matter.


    He couldn¡¯t let Little Ye stand against the human cultivators.


    This was not what Xiao Ye wanted.


    Thus, he made a decision. He flicked his left hand, and the air instantly condensed. The ck light tide formed a prison and bound Bai Xiaoye.


    Bai Xiaoye had not expected her brother to suddenly attack her. She looked surprised, but she soon felt that her brother had only restrained her and not hurt her. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat and she came to a realization.


    ¡°Brother! If you have anything to say, you can tell me directly. I ¡­ I can¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Bai Yegu raised his head and looked at the full moon that was flowing with ¡± ck blood. ¡± The edge of his ck robe burned like demonic mes, fluttering fiercely. He turned his head and looked at the familiar face. ¡± Go find Xie Qiong Feng and follow him. ¡±


    After saying that, he no longer hesitated. He opened his body and rushed into the sky like a proud ck dragon. He was not here for the tribtion, but for the tribtion. Moreover, after he understood all this, he would naturally wield his knife for the ck tide.


    ¡°Patriarch, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°I see that many cultivators have already ascended. If we dy, I¡¯m afraid we will dy our opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Quite a number of people from the other four great ns have already ascended¡­We¡­¡±


    Beside a star-likeke, a woman wrapped in a fiery golden robe was looking up at the sky. There were many cultivators behind her. Just from their auras, they were all extremely powerful people.


    However, no matter how strong he was, he still respected that woman.


    This was because this woman was the only family head since the Su family entered the extraordinary era. Her strength might not be the best, but her overall level was extremely high. She was like a stabilizing needle that suppressed the Su family, causing the Su family to directly be the number one among the five great families in the development over the years.


    Her name was Su Yueqing.


    Two thousand years ago, there were some rumors. Later, these rumors were brought out and repeated a few times. It was said that the head of the Su family had actually been reced a long time ago. The real name of the head of the family was not Su Yueqing at all.


    There were even people who found evidence that the family head¡¯s surname was actually An. She might have been a little girl from a fishing vige in the mortal world, named Rongrong.


    However¡­


    Su Yueqing was like the Divine Stone of the Deep Sea. He allowed the wind and rain to beat him, and the tides to rise and fall, but he did not move. Instead, those voices gradually calmed down. Some were subdued, some ¡± disappeared ¡°, and some died in ¡± idents. ¡±


    In any case, no one could deny that the Su family¡¯s head was the leader of a generation.


    Now, almost everyone in the family was loyal to her.


    At this moment, Su Yueqing was looking up at the moon.


    The ancestors had disappeared for thousands of years, and she had not seen her own ancestor for a long time. However, she still remembered some tribtions that the ancestor had once mentioned.


    For example, Human Immortals, Earth Immortals, Heaven Immortals¡­


    Therefore, she only watched and slowly said, ¡°¡± The Moon Pce must be extremely dangerous now. Our Su Family cannot ascend. ¡±


    Everyone listened silently¡­


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we send dozens of people to scout for information first?¡± someone suggested.


    ¡°What if I can only go up and not down?¡± Su Yueqing asked.


    That person was instantly speechless, feeling that his thoughts were indeed too hasty.


    Just as everyone was hesitating, a white-robed figure beside Su Yueqing suddenly said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Su Yueqing turned to look at the man, but he did not agree¡­


    This man wielded his knife like a god. However, for a long time, his knife softened. Because of his emotions, his knife was not sharp enough.


    This was Xia Ji¡¯s disciple, and Xia Ji had entrusted him with this task before he died¡­


    Even though she couldn¡¯t be with Xia Ji, she still considered herself as his wife, so she said softly, ¡°¡±Chuixue, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Wind-on-Snow lowered his head. Although he was an introvert, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He naturally understood what Su Yueqing meant and could feel his concern. His heart warmed as he said, ¡°¡±Master¡¯s wife, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll be in the sky for a year. There¡¯s no need to investigate anymore. You cane here directly, ¡± he said slowly.


    His words contained boundless dominance and confidence.


    After saying that, he did not wait for Su Yueqing¡¯s agreement. He flew into the sky in white.

 Chapter 732: 99. The Ancient Palace, the Battle and Killing Reappears

    Chapter 732: 99. The Ancient Pce, the Battle and Killing Reappears<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The full moon disappeared, and the clouds dispersed. A clear glow shone on the earth, covering everything with a thinyer of frost.


    A huge hole appeared in the middle of the sky, and the mountains on the ground pierced into the distant moon along with the spiritual energy.<div>


    Xia Ji looked at the mountain.


    Su Tian stood beside him and pointed at the mountain path.¡±This ce was called Buzhou Mountain in ancient times. Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with your eight partners?¡± Xia Jiqi asked curiously.


    Su Tian shook her head.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Xia Ji asked. That¡¯s why you made such a choice?¡±


    Su Tian lowered her eyes and said,¡±Don¡¯t ask anymore¡­¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s silver hair fluttered in the wind. The courtyard behind him was already filled with many people and demons.


    They all regarded him as their leader. If he did not ascend to the heavens, they would not ascend either.


    Xia Ji naturally knew what was on the moon, so he turned slightly and said, ¡°¡±Miss Su and I will go up first. You cane back to Yue a yearter to ensure your safety.¡±


    Seeing that Little Su, Madam Xue, Feng Hongyu, and the others were about to speak, he raised his hand to stop them. ¡± There¡¯s no need to say anything more. You cane up again in a year. ¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve sessfully refined it. Now ¡­¡± Little Su said.<div>


    ¡± You need to lead a side well, ¡± Xia Ji interrupted her. ¡± Don¡¯t put yourself in danger. ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll apany you to the Moon Pce with Myriad Swords Monster King, ¡± Feng Hongyu said. ¡± Are you afraid that we¡¯ll drag you down? ¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± You guys stay in the human world. The world will change, and chaos will ensue. You need to maintain order in the human world. ¡±


    Seeing that Feng Hongyu was about to continue, Xia Ji shook his head slightly. Dragon King of the West Sea was speechless.


    Xia Ji talked to his disciples one by one. He didn¡¯t even let Xu Lingling go to the moon because there were too many variables in this disaster. He had experienced too many joys and sorrows, so he naturally wanted to be perfect.


    Everyone was persuaded to leave, leaving Xia Ji and Su Tian alone in the small courtyard.


    The moonlight hadpletely disappeared, and the golden light of dawn surged from the horizon, illuminating the eastern part of the Heaven Stairway and the western part of the sky. The world was indescribably magnificent.


    ¡°Are theying?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    He asked the ancestor.


    Su Tian immediately understood. ¡± No, ¡± she said casually, ¡± they¡¯re still at the edge of the universe. ¡±


    The so-called edge of the universe was not countless light years away from the human world, but a one-way hole opened by the Heavenly Dao¡­<div>


    After crossing this gap, he would be projected into the world that invaded the universe.


    ¡± Are you really alright? ¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Su Tianughed. ¡± Stop talking nonsense. You don¡¯t look like the King Shenwu or the Headmaster I know at all¡­¡±


    She took a step forward, and the red embroidered ball appeared in the air.


    Seven dragons coiled around the embroidered ball, circling around it endlessly, making it look very strange.


    She was weak and boneless. With a twist of her body, she slid onto the embroidered ball. The seven dragons immediately spread out and began to spin with her as the center!


    Su Tian crossed her legs, her delicate body wrapped in a soft fiery red silk dress. Every posture was extremely charming, making people¡¯s hearts beat faster and their mouths dry. She hooked her fingers.¡±Let¡¯s go ~~~ The door to the world of cultivators has already opened.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s emotions wereplicated. He still found it hard to ept that such an old ancestor would follow him just like that, and the grudge between the two of them was far more than just two thousand years.


    His silver hair fell behind him as he walked up the stairs with his hands behind his back.


    With every step, he stepped on the void.


    Wherever he stepped on, a three-faced shadow appeared, instantly appearing and disappearing.<div>


    Su Tian looked at the three fish with surprise in her eyes.


    In this moment of absent-mindedness, Xia Ji seemed to have shrunk into the sky. He took a step forward and was already at an extremely high altitude.


    ¡°The Dao of Heaven requires one to ride the wind. And this¡­Is it his own Dao?¡±


    Su Tian smiled and shook her head. As expected of you.


    But it wasn¡¯t you.


    That was because¡­You are already dead.


    I¡¯m dying too.


    We¡¯re all going to die.


    Since that¡¯s the case, let me die with you. In that case¡­It could be considered that there was a beginning and an end.


    Su Tian¡¯s mind shed. Seeing that Xia Ji was already too far away to be seen, she threw a red embroidered ball and chased after him.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t use all his strength to walk. He only walked as if he was taking a stroll. Halfway through, he saw the red figure rushing over from behind¡­


    ¡°Do you want a ride?¡± Su Tian suddenly braked and turned her head.


    Xia Ji had a strange feeling.


    Su Tian giggled. ¡± I learned it in that world. As long as the car is good enough, there will be many members of the opposite sex who will hitch a ride¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she patted the red embroidered ball under her butt. ¡± What do you think of my car? ¡±


    Xia Ji felt that the atmosphere was distorted. After these ancestors went to Earth, they had learned a lot and were very down-to-earth.


    Su Tian patted the red embroidered ball, and it immediately began to grow. It was so big that it could seat more than ten people. Su Tian then said, ¡± What are you waiting for? Come quickly. ¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head and continued to walk forward.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯ting, Su Tian didn¡¯t force him. She shrunk the red embroidered ball and went up next to him.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two of them were like meteors that went against the flow, piercing through the thick clouds above the human world.


    The cloud circle was shaken and dispersed, and the sun appeared when it opened.


    The pitch-ck universe appeared before his eyes, and a great sun slowly spun in the distance.


    Because of the surging spiritual energy around the Heaven Stairway, the cultivators did not feel any abnormality. Unless they courted death and left the range of the spiritual energy, they would step into the real universe and be blown away by the wind of the universe¡­


    This was only for ordinary cultivators. For existences like Xia Ji and Su Tian, the wind of the universe might not be able to move them.


    ¡°Magnificent?¡±


    Su Tian asked.


    Xia Ji followed her gaze and looked down at the human world¡­


    The human world was not a, but a t and vastnd. However, it was impossible to see how deep thend was. Further behind was a strange ck fog. That was theherworld, a forbiddennd for the living and the home of the dead.


    At this moment, the entire world was in front of his eyes.


    The two of them had their own thoughts and soon stepped onto thend of the moon.


    Xia Ji¡¯s gaze swept across the. The moon was different from what he had imagined. It was not a deste scene, but there were actually many ruins of pces, some of which were still in their original state.


    In addition, strange rustling sounds could be heard from the ruins of the pce and some hidden dark ces. It was obvious that other than the ck tide and cultivators, there were other things on the moon.


    At this moment, thend was extremely lively.


    Countless cultivators were ecstatic when they saw these ancient pces. Their Dao hearts fluctuated, and they formed factions, wanting to upy the mountains and be kings.


    There were even some ces where fights broke out¡­


    Not long after, the scope of the battle grewrger andrger. Many cultivators found treasures and pills that did not exist in the human world in the ancient pce ¡­


    However, there was a limit to the number of treasures and pills he could get, so a fight was inevitable.


    Su Tian saw that Xia Ji was watching and pulled his hand. ¡°¡±Stop looking. There¡¯s no treasure here that¡¯s better than your Underworld de or the Sea Calming Pearl.¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head. ¡± No, there¡¯s a strange fluctuation here. It seems to be affecting the emotions of every cultivator, making them unconsciously irritable¡­¡± One had to know that in this ce, vengeful spirit cultivators would not have internal strife. They are still fighting under such circumstances. This ispletely courting death.¡±


    Su Tian said, ¡± You can¡¯t stop them. There¡¯s more than one Heaven Stairway. All the cultivators in the human world will gather here. ¡± The fluctuation you mentioned was brought by the Ancient Lord¡­Ancient Lord¡­¡±


    Xia Ji interrupted her before she could finish.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find him,¡± Xia Ji said.


    P.S. This book won¡¯t end badly ~

 Chapter 733: 100. Three Thousand Xuan Formation

    Chapter 733: 100. Three Thousand Xuan Formation<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Above the Moon Pce, immortal energy was lingering, and more spiritual energy was rising from the human world, covering the magnificent scene in the moon.


    The energy fluctuations of the battle came from time to time, and the rumbling sounds of light and heavy were endless.<div>


    Xia Ji and Su Tian had only walked for a short distance before they saw more than ten battles¡­


    This was only the beginning.


    As time passed, it was unknown how intense it would be.


    Su Tian sat on the red embroidered ball and sailed like a boat in the waves of spiritual energy, shaking up and down. She tilted her head and said,¡±Actually, this kind of battle is very normal¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not normal.¡±


    Su Tian was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡± You¡¯re right. This time is different from any other time. The existence of the vengeful spirit cultivator has indeed made everything abnormal. ¡±


    The human cultivators were affected and fought with each other while the vengeful spirit cultivators watched from the side. The final oue would only be theplete destruction of the human cultivators.


    The cktide controls the human cultivation world, and then controls the entire human world from bottom to top, making the human world its powerful machine.¡±


    She understood it in her heart.


    Xia Ji did not do anything wrong. If it was any other time, they would have done the same thing.


    But ¡­<div>


    But now, she didn¡¯t want to do it anymore.


    Because it was already toote.


    Although the dust had yet to settle in that Cultivation tournament, the defeat was already set in stone and irreversible¡­


    It was likely that after this small epoch, the universe would begin topletely copse.


    Seeing that he was serious, Su Tian didn¡¯t think too much about it. Anyway, she had already treated this as thestpany before the destruction of the universe.


    ¡°No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you. In the end, we¡¯ll die together.


    ¡± We can¡¯t find anything even if we search like this, ¡± she said. ¡± Even if you can vaguely sense the Ancient Lord¡¯s location, it¡¯ll be very difficult to find him. ¡±


    ¡°Then what do you have in mind?¡±


    Su Tian patted the red embroidered ball and it stopped.


    Xia Ji stopped as well. He was indeed not good at scouting, and his scouting in the human world had been done by the Saha Tree Demon Qi Jue and Madam Snow.


    Su Tian stretched her arms and a white light shed from her palm.<div>


    The white light became longer, about ten feet long, and turned into the shape of a gpole. There was indeed a banner hanging from the top.


    On the banner, there were five colors of light and thousands of auspicious signs. ck and white qi lingered endlessly, and there were many green tadpole characters swimming continuously.


    Xia Ji recognized it. It was the Demon Summoning Banner.


    Su Tian gripped the Demon Summoning Banner tightly with both hands and suddenly waved it, shouting, ¡°¡±Find the Ancient Lord!¡±


    The four words rolled out in all directions like a thunder tide.


    For a moment, the things hiding behind the ruins of the pce and the dpidated shelters all quieted down. As if they had received an order, they paused for a few seconds and immediately started running.


    Miserable fog and wind, dark clouds.


    Xia Ji could feel countless native creatures in the Moon Pce searching.


    He nced at Su Tian. As expected of the ancestor.


    Every time he thought he was invincible, these ancestors would tell him that he was not.


    And now¡­<div>


    If Su Tian and the others were still standing in front of him, they would have the upper hand in the Moon Pce.


    The things in the Moon Pce were probably the same as the sword tomb. They were all demons brewed by spiritual energy or remnant spirit.


    After 10,000 years, how many demons were there in the Moon Pce?


    Su Tian couldmand so many demons with just a word. It was indeed possible.


    The demons of the Moon Pce began to search for the Ancient Lord. Xia Ji and Su Tian stopped in front of a towering ancient pce and waited quietly.


    As the two of them stopped, there were actually cultivators who thought that the two of them werepeting for treasures and used flying swords to sneak attack them.


    Su Tian didn¡¯t even look at him and directly killed him with a flick of her finger. Her high efficiency and decisiveness in killing people made people click their tongues.


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    Su Tian rolled her eyes and smiled. Are you looking down on my methods? Thene and hit me¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she quickened her breathing, turning it into panting, heavy and light, extremely alluring.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Su Tian panted as her snow-white hands reached out to the cor of the fiery red silk dress. As if it was a little hot, she grabbed the cor and wanted to untie it. However, when she saw the silver-haired man¡¯s appearance, she suddenly giggled.


    Just as Xia Ji rxed and thought that she had returned to her original state, Su Tian moved closer to his ear and blew lightly. She asked teasingly,¡±Do you want me, this demoness, to help you cultivate?¡±


    Xia Ji felt that if he ignored her, the atmosphere would be messy.


    Therefore, he pressed his right hand on the ground and said, ¡°¡±No one else is allowed in.¡±


    His words were followed by thew¡­


    Spirit Qi followed.


    Instantly, the aura from all directions gathered and transformed into a powerful air shield that enveloped him and Su Tian.


    After he was done, he calmed down. This way, no cultivator would attack him and Su Tian for no reason.


    However, Su Tian slid into his arms and said faintly,¡±Spring night is short, the door is closed, Miaomiao is not here¡­Langjun¡­¡±


    Xia Ji lifted his hands and threw her out.


    Su Tian¡¯s figure flew in the air and she giggled again.


    ¡± Is there any movement from the demons you sent out? ¡± Xia Ji changed the topic.


    Su Tian also flirted with him. She didn¡¯t really n to do anything, so she regained herposure and said,¡±How can it be so fast? However ¡­ Can you deal with the Ancient Lord?¡±


    After thinking for a while, she added,¡±There¡¯s more than one Ancient Master. Other than the Ancient Master, there¡¯s also the Moon Pce ck Tide that came with us¡­¡± If we fight, we can make use of the Xuan formations in the Moon Pce. Speaking of the Xuan Formation¡­¡±


    Su Tian¡¯s eyes moved and she waved her hand.¡±Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m very familiar with this ce, ¡± Su Tian said. ¡± Many pces used to be my territory, and I¡¯m the only one who knows many secrets. Let¡¯s control the Xuan Formation of the Moon Pce first, and we¡¯ll be invincible¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she looked around andpared the environment with the map in her mind.


    ¡± There¡¯s a Moon Ocean Tidal Array nearby. As long as you¡¯re in the array¡¯s area, you¡¯ll be able topletely control the spiritual energy. Others won¡¯t even be able to use it. ¡±


    Xia Ji thought about it. Wasn¡¯t this the function of his Heavenly Snail Ring?


    Su Tian was like a worm in his heart. She had already learned some information about Xia Ji from Bai Zhu, so she said, ¡°¡±Although your ability is powerful, it is still affected by the environment. Compared to these Xuan Formations built at the end of the 12th tribtion, it is a little inferior. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, she sat down on the red embroidered ball again, and Xia Ji removed his Qi shield.


    The two of them walked one after the other. Soon, Su Tian arrived at the depths of a pce. She skillfully opened a mechanism and a rumbling sound came from the ground where there was no secret passage. The ground revealed an entrance.


    ¡°No one else is allowed in,¡± Xia Ji said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, ayer of air shield immediately covered the entrance.


    Su Tian said,¡±Your power is very convenient¡­¡± Let¡¯s go. The array is below.


    As far as I know, there are more than 3,000 Xuan Formations in the Moon Pce. We have activated all of them and controlled them.¡±


    After taking two steps, she suddenly thought of something. She turned to look at the silver-haired man and panted lightly.¡±If you¡¯re afraid that a demoness like me will trick you, why don¡¯t you hug me and put one hand on my neck, and the other hand ¡­ You can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Ji said.

 Chapter 734: Two Against One Calamity

    Chapter 734: Two Against One Cmity<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Compared to the human world, the Moon Pce was really hard to describe in a few words¡­


    To put it simply, if one looked up from the human world, the shadows on the moon were actually countless ancient ruins that towered into the clouds.<div>


    There were as many pces as there were mountains in the human world.


    Xia Ji and Su Tian strolled around the ¡± mountain range. ¡± They had already triggered and controlled the ¡± Moon Ocean Tide Formation ¡± earlier, and now they were rushing to the next one.


    Su Tian was extremely familiar with this ce.


    He muttered from time to time.


    ¡°šG£¿I hid a bottle of fine wine here 5,000 years ago, and it¡¯s still here?


    This was brewed by the God of Wine, who had reached the Dao Integration Realm with wine¡­Out of print.


    After drinking it, even Saints will go crazy.¡±


    Gulp


    ¡°Hah ¡±


    ¡°It feels so good! Do you want it?¡± Su Tian let out a long breath of alcohol. She nced at the silver-haired man and didn¡¯t wait for an answer. ¡± I know you don¡¯t want it. You don¡¯t want anything. ¡±


    After saying that, she grabbed the Wine God¡¯s special brew and drank it all herself.<div>


    Following that, her cheeks turned red.


    Xia Ji looked at her quietly. ¡± There¡¯s something wrong with you. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Su Tian widened her eyes and asked coquettishly.


    ¡°You give me the feeling of drowning my sorrows in alcohol and giving up on yourself,¡± Xia Ji said. This ispletely different from the you I know.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Tian asked, ¡± Then what kind of me do you know? Cunning? Cunning? You¡¯re very shrewd and won¡¯t tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Xia Ji was very calm. Since they had already reached this stage, they naturally needed to have a true heart-to-heart talk, unlike 2,000 years where they had to hide their secrets. Although his words hurt, only by saying them out loud could they establish true trust.


    Su Tian definitely understood what Xia Ji meant, but she had no intention of cooperating. Instead, she said, ¡°¡±Xia Ji, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m like this. You¡¯d better¡­Don¡¯t ever trust me. ¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Shey on the red embroidered ball and patted its ¡± head ¡°. Then, she fell asleep like a real drunk person¡­


    Xia Ji was speechless.<div>


    Su Tian suddenly raised her hand and sighed faintly.¡±Let¡¯s go¡­Follow me. ¡±


    Where she pointed, the red embroidered ball pulled out a red shadow and flew out. The clouds surged and quickly drowned her figure.


    Xia Ji followed.


    It turned out that the Moon Pce was much bigger than he had imagined because there were too many small worlds here.


    The so-called ¡°deep in the clouds, often entering the fairnd¡± could be described in this way.


    However, if you didn¡¯t know where the door to this ¡± fairnd ¡± was, you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter¡­


    However, Su Tian was too familiar with this ce.


    While she was drunk, she and Xia Ji went in and out of the various small worlds, skillfully taking out the treasures to fill their storage space, and at the same time controlling the Xuan formation.


    This action was simply like cheating.


    In fact, these small worlds were not that safe at all. For ordinary cultivators, every time they entered a ce, they had to take out treasures in advance, assign tasks, and explore carefully. Then, they had to use the strength of the team to resist the demons or strange Mutated Zergs in these closed small worlds¡­


    But for these two¡­It waspletely a backyard where he could walk around freely.<div>


    Demons, mutated Zergs, nothing could get close to either of them, let alone both of them.


    Xia Ji felt like he was following a GM.


    However, in his eyes, Su Tian was bing more and more dispirited. She had even taken out a gourd treasure from somewhere and filled it with fine wine. She had been drinking all the way, not afraid that he would take advantage of her.


    In the end, she became more and more lewd. She did not even hide her tail. She dragged her nine snow-white tails and sat on the red embroidered ball. Her hair was disheveled as she sang crazily.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t stupid. From the looks of it, he could immediately guess that the oue of the Cultivation tournament between the two universes was about to be decided. The Patriarch had already given up, and the only reason she hade to his side was to choose a ce for her to die.


    There was an unknown cause and effect behind why she chose to be by her side. However, this cause and effect should only be an obstacle in Su Tian¡¯s heart.


    The more drunk Su Tian was, the more worried Xia Ji became.


    It seemed like¡­The situation was already very bad¡­


    At that moment, Xia Ji¡¯s Dao heart almost copsed.


    Yes, it was true.


    He was destined to lose.


    The forefathers had already given up in their hearts.


    However, the cultivators in the human world knew nothing about it and were still fighting for the treasures. The ck tide was still venting their manic emotions, and the great tribtion was still operating under the remaining power of the Heavenly Dao.


    The two of them spent several days controlling a total of 231 Xuan formations and countless treasures.


    At this moment, many demons of the Moon Pce had returned and gathered in front of the old ancestor of the Su family.


    To Xia Ji¡¯s surprise, these demons were actually rabbits¡­


    A group of rabbits surrounding the nine-tailed fox was a rare sight.


    The rabbits said this to Su Tian in a strangenguage.


    After saying that, they all ran away.


    Su Tian sat cross-legged on the ball and held her snow-white cheeks. She looked at Xia Ji with drunken eyes. ¡± I know the ce, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the time to go yet.


    They were in the shadows behind the moon, where the ck tide spread and formed a ckke.


    Theke water was still rising and was about to form an ocean. All the ancient masters were sleeping under the ck tide between theke and the ocean.


    It was unclear how many Ancient Masters there were, but in thest era, there were a total of eighteen Ancient Masters.


    The scale of this cmity is sorge. There shouldn¡¯t be more than eighteen. Even if I double it, thirty-six isn¡¯t too much, right?


    As for the worst-case scenario, it would be that there would be even more peopleing, and even the Deste Lord would be dragged along. After all, the size of the cktide could not be estimated¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. Unless we don¡¯t go, if we do, we¡¯ll have to face the entire cktide and all the Ancient Lords. We won¡¯t be able to fight.¡±


    Xia Ji began to ponder.


    Su Tian rolled her eyes at him. Let¡¯s go directly. Even if we bring your treasures and my treasures, we won¡¯t be able to do it. ¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s thoughts ran through his mind very quickly. He didn¡¯t seem to hear what Su Tian was saying. Instead, he looked up at the sky quietly.


    The sky on the moon was always dark¡­


    There were no clouds.


    The slow rotation caused the difference between day and night to be extremelyrge.


    The blinding light came from the violent fireball in the distance, but it was wrapped in the spiritual energy wave, forming golden water waves that pped one after another.


    Looking from above, the entire moon seemed to be surrounded by countless golden dragons, spiraling around. It was a spectacr sight. The scenery of rivers running and mountains stretching in the human world was indeed much worse than here.


    ¡± Hello, Xia Ji! ¡±


    Su Tian was drunk.


    Xia Ji suddenly retracted his gaze and closed his eyes. He pondered for a while before smiling. ¡± I have an idea. ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A method to deal with all the ck tides and all the ancient masters on this.¡±


    Su Tian was speechless.


    ¡°Xia Ji, you probably don¡¯t know anything about the power of the Ancient Lord.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I really do.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­What about your n?¡±


    ¡± Let¡¯s control the rest of the Xuan formation first, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± We¡¯ll move on to the second step. ¡°

 Chapter 735: 102. Calm Madness

    Chapter 735: 102. Calm Madness<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The Moon Pce was in chaos.


    Xia Ji and Su Tian flew across thend.<div>


    With Su Tian¡¯s guidance, it was not difficult to enter the various ancient sects to control the Xuan array.


    After spending about six months, the two of them had already controlled a total of 2,521 Xuan formations.


    The other Xuan Formations were either damaged or had some unexpected changes. Or, their positions had been changed after Su Tian¡¯s memory.


    However, 2,521 Xuan Formations were enough for Xia Ji.


    Teng! Teng!


    The two of themnded on the peak of a moon star and looked ahead.


    This was the intersection of light and darkness on thend of the moon. A few hundred meters ahead, they would fall into the dark side of the moon, where the ck tide existed.


    Xia Ji¡¯s thoughts were simple. He had to do his best because he had no other choice.


    In this era where the Heavenly Axiom was trapped and everyone was at odds with each other, individual efforts were really negligible. It was impossible to even see who the enemy was. Or rather, there were no absolute enemies or absolute friends.


    What you see may not be true.


    What you hate might not be true.<div>


    What you are striving for, what you are working hard for, may not be meaningful.


    However, you can¡¯t stop working hard. At least you¡¯re still on your own path.


    Mountains, rivers, stars, and the universe would also change. Even the Heavenly Dao that had merged would also change¡­What else would not change?


    Just thinking about this would cause the Dao heart of any mighty figure to waver.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath. He was still in great danger. Whether it was the possibility of the ck tide descending at any time and fighting him one-on-one in the soul level or the immediate danger in front of him, he needed to resolve it.


    Su Tian put away the red embroidered ball and sat beside him.


    What the two of them could see was true darkness. It was an endless wastnd and a starry sky without clouds.


    Darkness was the true face of the universe.


    Su Tian took off the wine gourd and drank a few mouthfuls. These were strong wines that could intoxicate immortals and gods, so naturally, they could intoxicate her. Her cheeks were flushed red as she looked into the distance. She did not ask what was going to happen below the summer pole. She just watched the distant world fall into silence.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged and pressed down with his left hand. The dust and dirt on the ground began to roll with a sizzling sound. As they rolled, they shattered, separated, and reassembled. Soon, they formed arge map.


    This map was actually the map of the ¡± sunny side of the moon ¡± that the two of them had walked through.<div>


    Every single detail was revealed, as if this half moon had been shrunk countless times.


    Xia Ji raised his hand again.


    Many sharp stones floated in the air and slowlynded on various parts of the map.


    ¡°These ces are the locations of the Xuan formation.¡±


    After saying that, he pondered for a moment and pressed down with his palm. Many small energy barriers that could be seen were produced.


    These small energy barriers spread out in all directions with the top of the sharp stones as the center, forming different sized coverage areas.


    ¡°These areas are the areas that the Xuan formation can affect. Unfortunately, the Xuan formation could not be moved, otherwise¡­How good would it be if I could gather these 2,521 ancient Xuan formations in one ce?¡±


    Xia Ji mumbled to himself as he scanned the area. He wanted to find a ce that was covered by the most Xuan Formations.


    Soon, his gaze fell on a ce in the southeast of the moon. It was arge basin. It was still dry, but it could be predicted that as spiritual energy spread, therge basin would likely be filled with spiritual energy to form a magnificent sea.


    ¡°This ce was called the Wine Sea in ancient times,¡± Su Tian said as she nced around.


    ¡°Wine Sea?¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The cultivation world of Yue is either a mountain or a sea. There are countless spiritual mountains and seas. It¡¯s different from the human world. There are no towns in the cultivation world. There are only real sects established in the mountains and seas¡­¡± She seemed to have recalled a lot of past events. ¡± That was really a prosperous scene.


    This area is also a ce where ancient wars often ur. That¡¯s why there are so many Xuan formations gathered here to bnce each other.¡±


    Suddenly, realization shed in her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±I understand now. You want to use the power of the Xuan formation to eliminate the Ancient Lord?


    It was a good idea, but how could he get the Ancient Master toe over?


    Moreover ¡­ The Ancient Lords can be sealed, but they can¡¯t be killed. This isn¡¯t a good strategy.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when she suddenly felt a trace of abnormality. Immediately, a dense sense of vignce appeared around her. Her nine snow-white furry tails immediately expanded, and her snow-white long legs suddenly stood up. After which, she looked at the silver-haired man beside her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± Xia Jiughed. You¡¯ve be dispirited, and even your temperament has be worse?¡±


    Su Tian looked at him calmly. She recalled what Bai Zhu had said before, so she said,¡±You fused with the Ancient Lord? The soul has the upper hand?¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    Su Tian was really shocked. This shock was different from the fake ones from two thousand years ago. ¡± You used your body to seal the cktide? You¡­¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t shake his head this time.


    Su Tian was stunned.


    Such a crazy act that was no different from suicide made her unable to not be stunned.


    Then, she rxed her body and said,¡±Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±.


    ¡± You control the Xuan formation, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll go to the center of the wine sea. When the ck tidees, you can use the Xuan formation you¡¯re using after seeing my hand signal. ¡±


    ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    ¡°Richdy, I¡¯ll lend you some Dragon Traversing Thousands of Miles.¡±


    Su Tianughed. She suddenly said solemnly, ¡± You really look like someone from that universe. ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you simr?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there.¡±


    ¡°My mother taught me in my previous life.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before Su Tian took out a hundred Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles and handed it to Xia Ji.¡±Take it and use it first.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. After receiving it, the two of them stood up at the same time and headed toward the sea of wine in the southeast direction of the moon.


    As soon as they arrived at the wine sea, Su Tian began to control the Xuan formation, creating a posture of ¡®on standby¡¯ at any time.


    Xia Ji stepped into the deep and wide basin.


    At this moment, there were still many cultivators in the wine sea and many battles. They had no idea what was going to happen here.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°¡±Leave this ce.¡±


    The four words were like the thunder of the gxy, rolling in all directions.


    The cultivators were clearly unconvinced. Many of them flew towards him with hostility.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything else. He closed his eyes and the third vertical pupil appeared on his forehead. The power of the Fire Cmity Divine Power filled his entire body, and a red light shone.


    He raised his hand and grabbed again. The Dao runes of the power of the Snail Heaven appeared and snatched away the power of heaven and earth here.


    Seeing that many cultivators were almost beside him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    This time, it contained the power of two worlds and deprived the other cultivators of their abilities.


    Boom!


    Everyone felt an unimaginable force pushing over, and the cultivators were instantly crushed and sent flying. They were shocked and didn¡¯t know who this person was.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t wait any longer after issuing the warning. He immediately released the Ancient Lord aura in his body.


    For a moment, it was as if a noisynguage was chattering in the void¡­


    The Ancient Lord had the power to summon the cktide, just like how a natural general would summon his soldiers¡­


    But this process was not fast.


    A few dayster, a strange rustling sound came from the distance. Wisps of ck tide swam over like ck pythons and coiled around Xia Ji.


    After a few more days, there were even more ck tides.


    Looking down from above, the enormous wine sea had already been cut into the shape of a chessboard by the ¡± ck ¡± color. It was extremely treacherous.


    At first, there were cultivators who ignored the warning and wanted to get close. But now, no one dared to get close.


    As time passed, the number of ck tides in the Wine Sea Basin increased.


    Su Tian, who was hiding in the distance, was also a little nervous. After all, it was rare for her to face a huge cmity directly. She watched Xia Ji from afar.


    Xia Ji was like a divine mountain, unmoving in all directions. He sat in the turbid ck tide, amidst the countless wailing human faces and skeletons. His expression was calm, his silver hair hung down quietly, and he was as calm as the earth. His thoughts were as deep as a secret treasure.


    His right hand pointed to the sky and his left hand pointed to the ground. His entire body was in an extremely mysterious state.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound waves of a tsunami sounded in the world. In the distance¡­In the ck tide that was flowing over, huge human faces suddenly appeared.


    Each of them had an extremely strange face. There were no facial features at all.


    These human faces were in the ck tide. They suddenly rose thousands of feet with a whistle, then suddenly sank into the deep tide without any movement. As they rose and fell, they were silent, and there was an indescribable mystery.


    As these human faces appeared, many spirits were transmitted over. It was as if countless voices were asking Xia Ji countless questions.


    Xia Ji¡¯s mind was now extremely strong, but he still answered them one by one.


    Then, he felt that he had almost reached his limit. Although he did not attract more ck tides, this was the only way.


    Thus, he raised his left hand and held four dragons that traveled a thousand miles between his fingers.


    Pa.


    Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles was crushed.


    At this moment, Su Tian activated more than a hundred Xuan Formations.


    The power of the Xuan Formation created at the end of the Ancient Cmity poured down crazily. Many energies directly bombarded the wine sea in a destructive manner.


    Xia Ji crushed two of them and fled two thousand miles away. He crushed another two and instantly returned to the edge of the wine sea.


    He did not say anything else and immediately sat down cross-legged¡­


    In an instant, the extraordinary aura around his body actually disappeared without a trace.


    When he looked again, his pupils had already condensed into a single point. His eyes were white and blood-red, and the ck gas was burning up every inch of his skin.


    This was bing a devil.


    However, although he was in the state of being possessed, he was not crazy enough to be possessed.


    This was because the Holy Demon¡¯s transformation was already in his heart.


    His body expanded rapidly, and in a short while, he had grown to an exaggerated height of tens of thousands of feet.


    During the fire tribtion, his ck Emperor avatar was already a thousand feet long. The reason why his avatar was not that big was because of the suppression. Now that he released it, he became a true demon of the Law Phenomenon. He lowered his head and looked at the pouring energy and the rolling ck tide in the wine sea.


    He was lying on the ground, his entire body covered in ck smoke. The ck smoke was mixed with many strange mes, and his silver hair turned into a white python that was flying up at the same time.


    Xia Ji then opened his mouth and faced the cktide and Ancient Lord, who had been weakened by the Xuan formation energy. He took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, the ck tide turned into a tornado and headed toward the big mouth.

 Chapter 736 - 737: 104. Wind God Army

    Chapter 736 - 737: 104. Wind God Army<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Because of the existence of the spiritual energy, the Moon Pce had some strange weather.


    Like a storm that makes an ocean,<div>


    Like the rain turning into a sea,


    Another example was the heavy snow falling on the moon.


    There weren¡¯t any dense clouds, and the snow seemed to fall from the starry sky.


    Su Yueqing opened his palm, and a snowke fell from his palm. The snowke was not made of water, but spiritual energy, frozen spiritual energy.


    As soon as the spiritual energy was born, it quickly melted in her palm. It turned from solid to gas and flew up into the sky.


    ¡°How wonderful¡­¡± Su Yueqing casually sighed. It was unknown whether he was sighing about the spiritual energy or his life¡¯s encounters.


    Soon, footsteps came from afar.


    An elite disciple of the Su family quickly walked over from afar. After being notified by the two guards of the Su family at the door, he stepped into the courtyard and half-knelt in front of the family head. He began to report the information he had gathered during this period of time.


    ¡°Master, after we came to the Moon Pce, we have obtained a lot of information.


    First of all, we¡¯ve discovered the whereabouts of my ancestor. He should be in the southeast direction of the Light of the Moon.


    We can¡¯t delve deeper into it, so we can only infer it from the many fiendish demons guarding it and the unique fluctuations of the Patriarch¡¯s Numinous Treasure.¡±<div>


    ¡°Demon Summoning Banner.¡± Su Yueqing nodded. ¡± What else? ¡±


    ¡°Secondly, when Mister Feng was outside, he seemed to have met his junior brothers and sisters. Now, he is working with them¡­No, he should be leading many human cultivators to fight against the vengeful spirits. However, the fight was not as intense as he had imagined. It seemed that the vengeful spirit cultivators ¡­ He was more afraid of death.


    However, the vengeful spirit cultivators are all united, while human cultivators seem to be affected by some emotions. Moreover, killing and stealing treasures aremon, so most of them are fighting for some opportunities in the Moon Pce.


    The situation is a little delicate, but this killing tribtion is still hidden in the dark and has not yet appeared.¡±


    Su Yueqing nodded. Previously, the continent had been divided and no one coulde and go. Wind-on-Snow had not been able to find her junior brothers and sisters. Now that they had arrived at the Moon Pce, they naturally met. This was normal. So she sorted out the information and continued to ask,¡±Previously, I asked someone to probe if I could still descend to the lower realm. What was the result?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve tried.


    He could go down to the human world through the Heaven Stairway.


    However, the spiritual energy in the human world was getting thinner and thinner.


    If one stayed in the human world for a long time, not only would one¡¯s strength not improve, but it would even regress.


    It can be expected that the spiritual energy in the human world will gradually disappearpletely. At that time, it will be even more difficult to go to the lower realm.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Su Yueqing¡¯s expression was calm. She thought about it and continued to ask, ¡± What about the other Wu, Shen, Zhou, and Lu families? ¡±<div>


    ¡°Reporting to the n head, these four ns have also encountered some problems. Most of them are vengeful spirit cultivators who have appeared and caused a mess within their ns¡­Now, all the human cultivators, as long as they were rational, would be united. The four families also had this attitude.


    But the strange thing is that their ancestors don¡¯t seem to havee.¡±


    Su Yueqing also couldn¡¯t understand this point. Her thoughts spun, and she said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to see our Su family¡¯s ancestor.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch¡­If the ancestor is doing something important¡­¡±


    Su Yueqing interrupted, ¡± The Patriarch is here. As the Patriarch, I should naturally pay my respects. It¡¯s not wrong for me to do so. Go!¡±


    ¡°Yes ~¡±


    The elite disciple took his leave and left the courtyard.


    Only then did Su Yueqing p his hands. The personal guard on duty outside the door turned around and stepped in. He lowered his head and waited for orders. His every move was different from the Su family from more than 2,000 years ago.


    ¡°Tell the Wind God Army to follow me to pay respects to the ancestor,¡± said Su Yueqing.


    The guard was stunned.


    The four great armies of Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain were the trump cards that the family head had prepared for the past two thousand years. They were also the result ofpletely transforming the Su family¡¯s disciples and unifying the experts from all directions. Among them, the Wind God Army was the strongest.<div>


    This was¡­Was he going to be exposed in front of everyone?


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Su Yueqing threw out half of a serrated five-colored divine dragon token. This was the dragon talisman used to mobilize the Wind God Army.


    The guard took the dragon talisman and said respectfully,¡±¡±Yes ~~ Patriarch.¡±


    The flood dragon pulled the flying chariot and passed through the dark sky in the light.


    On both sides were 50,000 cultivators who were flying on swords.


    Each of these cultivators exuded the aura of an expert. Clearly, they were at least at the 13th realm, if not the 14th realm.


    Apart from that, these 50,000 cultivators were not as free and easy as ordinary rogue cultivators.


    On the contrary, they were like the most iron-blooded and disciplined troops of mankind, exuding a murderous aura.


    He was wearing white armor, riding a sword under his feet, and carrying a saber at his waist, looking like a fierce soldier.


    Such a mighty army of 50,000 cultivators flew across the sky like a White-armored Demon God as a whole, shocking the spectators.


    Su Yueqing folded her snow-white long legs and wrapped them in a golden-red muslin dress.


    Her small feet were not wearing boots, but they were sparkling like white jade.


    Her ten fingers were like lotus petals, and the petals were clearly visible, swaying slightly in the spiritual energy.


    She rested her chin on her hand and turned her head to look at the curtain of the flying chariot in front of her.


    The nine flood dragons pulled the chariot through the sky, and 50,000 cultivators formed an army¡­


    The two cultivators in the lead, who were extremely burly, wore ck armor. Their voices were like thunder, and they spread in all directions.


    ¡°Family Head is out on a tour. Please excuse yourself and be quiet ~¡±


    ¡°Wind God Army, don¡¯t block the way ~¡±


    His voice was slow, deep, and long. It hid his ruthlessness and majesty without any concealment.


    It was so vast and exaggerated.


    On the ground, many cultivators looked up and saw this scene.


    ¡°This is¡­Where was it? So powerful? It actually gave me the feeling that the emperor of the human world is out of the pce to patrol the world, and we are just ordinary clothes.¡±


    ¡°So strong, isn¡¯t this too strong? I can feel it¡­ Even the cultivator at the very edge is already very strong.¡±


    ¡°We humans¡­There¡¯s actually such a force?¡±


    ¡°Which family head is this?¡±


    ¡± No matter which n it is, this is a human cultivator. How magnificent, how magnificent! ¡±


    ¡± Haha, I was already in despair. I thought that the human cultivators were at the end of their rope when fighting against the vengeful spirits. I never thought that such a terrifying power would still exist. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Cultivators like us, even vengeful spirit cultivators, are used to being carefree and carefree. Even if we fight, it¡¯s a one-on-one battle¡­How could there be such a strict and unified feeling?


    ¡°I dare to say that such a cultivator army is invincible wherever they go.


    Fortunately, this is our human army.¡±


    The cultivators discussed animatedly.


    In the sky, the 50,000 white armor patrolled the sky like white dragons.


    ¡°Family Head is out on a tour. Please excuse yourself and be quiet ~¡±


    ¡°Wind God Army, don¡¯t block the way ~¡±


    His voice was like a tide as it traveled into the distance.


    In the beginning, many people in the Su family still had doubts in their hearts. They did not know why the family head would do this.


    There were even some people who secretly cursed in their hearts, thinking that the family head should not have done this.


    But now, even the stupidest person began to understand.


    The Su family¡¯s head was not doing this for the sake of dignity, but to strengthen the confidence of the human cultivators.


    In the future, when the human cultivators were fighting against the vengeful spirit cultivators or the ck tide, they would think of the existence of such a terrifying cultivator army when they were in despair. Then, they would have support in their hearts.


    The 50,000 cultivators of the Su family had never shown themselves in front of everyone. Even the other four families only vaguely knew what the beautiful family head of the Su family was doing, but they did not know the exact situation.


    Now that he had appeared, he shocked the world.


    From now on, who didn¡¯t know about the Wind God Army and this mysterious family head?


    Invincible!


    The flood dragon has four feet, nine flood dragons have thirty-six feet.


    Thirty-six feet covered in ck scalesnded on the ruins of the moon.


    The 50,000 white-armored Wind God Army troops had also settled down like a forest, forming a ck mass in one direction.


    The curtain behind the ck flood dragon that was more than a hundred meters long was finally slowly lifted.


    The goddess-like n master stepped forward, as if she was stepping on the waves. Her figure fluttered forward and stood in front of the 50,000-strong army.


    She looked at the red-eyed rabbit demon not far away and sensed the fluctuation of the Numinous treasure here. She was basically certain that it was the Patriarch.


    Hence, she stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°¡± Su Yueqing, the head of the Su family, requests an audience with the ancestor!! ¡±


    The voice traveled forward, crossing the distance and spreading out.


    Soon ¡­


    A voice came back.


    ¡°Go back. Get someone to make this ce a forbidden area. No one is allowed to approach.¡±


    When Su Yueqing heard the voice of the ancestor, she immediately put down thest trace of uncertainty. However, she was extremely curious. What was going on in this forbiddennd?


    Why did the other Patriarchse to the Moon Pce, but only his own Patriarch?


    However, she understood that the ancestor had done everything from a strategic point of view. If one did not reach that level, they would not understand.


    She had achieved her goal.


    The etiquette of face was actually the least worth mentioning.


    The important thing was:


    They raised the name of the Su family and the might of the Divine Wind Army, establishing the backbone of the panicking human race.


    Tell the other four families that our Su family¡¯s ancestor is in the Moon Pce. We¡¯ll decide who will be the leader in the future.


    Thus, the Su Family Head stood at the top of a ring-shaped mountain, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°¡±Yueqing will obey Patriarch¡¯s orders!¡±


    After saying these words, she looked curiously at the depths of the forbiddennd again. Then, she suddenly turned around and stepped towards the Jiao chariot.


    This was the closest she had gotten to Xia Ji in the past 2,000 years.


    However, the two do not know each other.


    But even if he knew, so what?

 Chapter 737 - 736: 103. You’re Really Silly, Really

    Chapter 737 - 736: 103. You¡¯re Really Silly, Really<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The ck tide that filled the sky could no longer be described as a tornado¡­


    Tens of thousands of ck pythons were twisting around each other and flying towards the huge mouth.<div>


    On it, a silent wailing face was tearing its mouth and roaring, while broken limbs were grabbing at the void in front of it aimlessly, as if they wanted to drag the world into destruction.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh


    It was like the sound of noodles being sucked.


    Xia Ji¡¯s tens of thousands of feet tall demonic body was now burning with ck smoke and strange mes.


    It was as if¡­One person was the Fire Cmity.


    Seeing him like this, how could Su Tian not know what he had experienced? She couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Her nine fluffy, snow-white tails drooped down in afortable posture.


    However, she was still nervous because she knew that the man in front of her was not eating the ck tide. Instead, he was taking advantage of the weakness of the ck tide and the Ancient Lord to try to seal them.


    Su Tian watched as hundreds of Xuan Formations poured terrifying energy into the ck tide in the Moon Ocean Basin. She felt that she should do more.


    She turned her eyes and saw that many of the ck tides seemed to have sensed the abnormality and were instinctively hitting the shield around the lunar sea.


    Although the barrier was also constructed from a Xuan formation, there was still a limit to it. At this moment, it was getting dimmer and dimmer.<div>


    Su Tian¡¯s mind moved, and she raised her hand to throw out a ray of light.


    As the light crossed the distance, it quickly grewrger and longer, turning into an ancient scroll.


    In the painting, the sun and moon were moving, white fog was lingering, and the mountains and rivers were magnificent. The capital of the country could not be seen at a nce. The vast scenery suddenly unfolded in front of them. Just one look and one would be immersed in it and unable to break free.


    This was the spiritual treasure she held, the Mountain and River State Painting.


    This diagram followed her wishes andnded on the protective shield of the wine sea. It quickly grew longer and wrapped around the protective shield, constructing a second defensive system.


    At that time, even if the Xuan array¡¯s barrier was broken, the Mountain and River State Painting could still block it.


    After doing all this, she looked up at Xia Ji worriedly.


    As time passed, an unknown amount of the ck tide was absorbed into the ten thousand feet demon body.


    If it were anyone else, they would have died immediately after absorbing a little, let alone absorbing so much.


    However, Xia Ji was special. He was one of the ¡± ck tides ¡°, and there was an ancient master in his blood vessels. At this moment, rather than saying that he was absorbing or sealing the ck tides, it was more like the ck tides were fusing themselves.


    Chi chi chi¡­<div>


    A strange sound spread in all directions.


    Xia Ji¡¯s skin was covered with a thickyer of ck membrane at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if he was a monster wearing dark ck armor.


    The heavy armor began to seep into his skin again.


    If one could see through the heavy armor, they would be able to see that the blood vessels in Xia Ji¡¯s body were pitch-ck and crisscrossed, and the blood in them was ck and intertwined with mes.


    The ¡± blood ¡± was no longer flowing ording to the normal trajectory. Instead, it was colliding wildly.


    Not only his blood vessels, but his other organs had also turned ck.


    There were many vengeful spirits howling and roaring everywhere.


    Except¡­


    His heart was beating nonstop.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, Xia Ji¡¯s face revealed a bitter expression¡­<div>


    Su Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. She knew that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was in excruciating pain, he wouldn¡¯t have shown such an expression.


    Then ¡­ What kind of pain was he enduring now?


    At this moment, many cultivators also noticed themotion.


    Many flying swords, gourds, banana fans, and other flying weapons suddenly appeared on the horizon in the distance. They were all heading toward this ce.


    Su Tian¡¯s expression turned cold. Xia Ji was at a critical moment, so how could he let them cause trouble?


    She was not a kind person. She raised her hand to control the surrounding Xuan formation and did not say anything else. She immediately began to attack.


    It was impossible for these cultivators to resist the power of the Xuan formation. In an instant, all the cultivators that Su Tian had locked onto¡­They were all annihted!


    The people behind finally did not dare toe up.


    Su Tian¡¯s expression was calm. She controlled hundreds of Xuan formations to attack and defend the ck tide in the wine sea while using the Mountain and River State Painting as a secondyer of protection. At the same time, she controlled the Xuan formations to kill those who approached from a long distance.


    She sat on the floating red ball with her long snow-white legs crossed. Seven dragons circled around her several meters away, waiting for orders at any time.


    Just like that, after a full seven days, the ck tide in the Wine Sea Basin and the ancient masters with giant human faces finally ¡± disappeared ¡°.


    They had already entered Xia Ji¡¯s body.


    Xia Ji shifted his body like a snail and sat down cross-legged.


    As soon as hended, an extremely terrifying aura spread out from him.


    Even someone like Su Tian felt dizzy. It was as if there were countless voices roaring, roaring, and screaming in her mind, driving her crazy.


    She hurriedly gathered her strength and focused on suppressing this influence.


    Because of the presence of this aura, she no longer needed to control the Xuan formation. No one could approach.


    Time passed quickly¡­


    A day passed¡­


    Ten days passed¡­


    Thirty days passed¡­


    The demon body covered in ck armor seemed to have stabilized a little, as ifva had solidified into a ck mountain.


    What followed was the silence of that terrifying aura.


    Xia Ji tried his best to restrain the aura so that it wouldn¡¯t spread far away.


    When Su Tian saw this, she knew that someone wasing again. Hence, she was toozy to attack. She grabbed the Demonic Banner and threw it behind her.


    The g fluttered in the air, and the light was divided into five colors. There were thousands of auspicious signs and tadpoles swimming.


    Instantly, many rabbit demons ran over.


    ¡°No one is allowed toe in,¡± Su Tian shouted.


    The rabbit demon immediately started to guard the pce.


    The sea of stars is boundless,


    The hazy moon with surging spiritual energy.


    The silver-haired man, who was as ck as a mountain, did not move.


    The charming nine-tailed white fox sat on the embroidered ball with her long legs crossed.


    Red-eyed rabbits were patrolling the area in the distance¡­


    This scene was extremely surreal.


    Another day passed¡­


    A month passed¡­


    A year had passed¡­


    Many cultivators who had chosen to observe the battle at the beginning had finally ascended to the Moon Pce.


    Xia Jiru became a real mountain, unmoving.


    However, Su Tian could feel that the mountain was slowly shrinking. This indicated that the ck tide was being absorbed by him.


    This was a good sign.


    This meant that Xia Ji had survived the initial attack of the cktide. Not only had he reached a bnce, but he had also begun to digest it.


    However, what he absorbed was only a portion of the ck tide and a portion of the ancient master.


    He had weakened the source of the spiritual influence of the cultivators in the Moon Pce, but he couldn¡¯t destroy it or control it.


    However, this still gave the human cultivators a chance of survival.


    Because it was a fusion, unexpectedly¡­But it was reasonable¡­Without the help of the cktide.


    Above the Moon Pce, the fifth killing tribtion started again.


    Countless heroes of the human world fought bloody battles and grew rapidly in this extremely harsh environment.


    The human dynasties changed, the mountains turned into ins, the seas turned into mulberry fields.


    In the Moon Pce, the sects were reced, and after you finished singing, I came on stage.


    The human cultivators fought against the vengeful spirit cultivators. They were busy, bustling, and killing endlessly.


    However¡­


    What was the use?


    Su Tian began to think.


    If the universe is destined to be destroyed, what¡¯s the point of your fighting?


    Starting from the 12 realms, the Divine Power Realm, all power was based on the original universe.


    In other words, no one could jump out of the universe.


    Everything came from here, so how could they leave this ce?


    She sighed faintly.


    The level of the Cultivation tournament was so high that no one could reach it.


    Even the Amitabha Buddha and the Grand Supreme who had previously reached the Daomerge were nothing more than food on a te.


    Thinking of this, she withdrew her gaze from the killing scene and looked at the huge ck mountain in front of her. She said softly,¡±You¡¯re really stupid, really.¡±

 Chapter 739: 106. Since My Heart Is Bright, How Can I Meet Your Way?

    Chapter 739: 106. Since My Heart Is Bright, How Can I Meet Your Way?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xia Ji felt like he was in a state of eternal sleep, but he was also exceptionally awake.


    He no longer had the mood to care about other things.<div>


    His every thought and every cell was fighting against the ck tide.


    Such a confrontation couldst for ten days and ten nights, but there were countless such ¡°solos¡± at this moment.


    At this moment, he was sitting in the Wine Sea Basin.


    He was trying hard to control his thoughts to count.


    He counted silently so as not to forget the passage of time.


    As long as time passed, he was still himself.


    However, there was no concept of time in this confrontation. Perhaps there was, but this concept of time was the concept of time in the universe.


    In the universe, how long did it take for a star to form? How long would it take for it to be destroyed?


    If the stars werepared to humans, humans would be born and die in less than 100 years. These 100 years were counted by humans, but the 100 years of the stars were countless times longer than humans.


    In these endless thoughts, he would asionally think¡­


    If only everything in this world had a hierarchy.<div>


    The Heavenly Dao was level 100, the ancestor might be level 50, and ordinary cultivators were around level 20. Then, they could continuously kill monsters and gain experience points to level up to level 100¡­


    If only there were endless races in this world and the universe, and they could constantly fight against each other through races, then progress and be stronger. How great would that be?


    But ¡­ Not really.


    In such a universe, humans were all alone. There were no other races to invade, and there were no other races as neighbors.


    If there were still many mighty figures in this world, just like the human world, when you became stronger and had a higher status, you would naturally be able to see them and be involved in a higher level of confrontation. Then, there would always be opponents who could help you improve and raise you to the level where you could kill the ¡®Wielder of the Heaven¡¯.


    That would be great.


    But ¡­ Not really.


    If the path from a mortal to the Wielder of the Will was a thousand meters long, then no matter how hard a person tried, even if they reached the Daomerge, they would only be able to walk a meter.


    If cultivating a cultivation technique in this world could destroy the world and save the world, how good would that be?


    It was as if¡­He had seen some movies on Earth before he transmigrated. In the movies, no matter how terrible the disaster was, the crisis of the ¡± end of the world ¡± would be resolved by ¡± finding something ¡°.


    He wanted to think that the real world was like this too. He only needed to find ¡°this thing¡± to save himself, his loved ones, and everything else.<div>


    Or, they cultivated a cultivation technique and broke through to the Heaven¡¯s Will realm. Then, they fought against the Heaven¡¯s Will, just like two martial artists fighting.


    It would be great if there was such a cultivation technique.


    If only it was that simple.


    Humans would never believe that they were not the main characters. It was as if if if they were not the main characters, they would not need to work hard anymore. They could give up on themselves,in about the heavens and others, say things like ¡± What¡¯s the use of working hard? ¡± or ¡± Only fools work hard ¡°. Or they could say crazy things and say stupid things proudly. However, this was just a manifestation of weakness, ipetence, and anger.


    Humans would always leave a little hope for themselves, but this hope was so small that it was not worth mentioning to the universe.


    How could a life form that was not even considered dust attract the attention of a giant?


    All things had theirws, but thisw was not born for humans, nor was it born for any existence in the universe.


    It was just like how the flow of blood, the beating of the heart, and the functions of the internal organs did not exist for the sake of the smallest particles in the nucleus of a cell.


    The universe was cold and dark. In it, humans were never the main characters. No matter how hard they tried, it was impossible for them to transcend.


    The more Xia Ji resisted, the more he understood this.


    He knew better than anyone else what he was doing. What he wanted to do was impossible. Unless he closed his eyes and entered the dream he had constructed, he would be able to jump out of this cold, dark, cruel, and ruthless reality.<div>


    He knew very well how insignificant he was. He knew very well that even the Grand Supreme mentioned by the nine ancestors and Amitabha were extremely insignificant.


    What was the difference between a smaller ant and a bigger ant?


    No matter how strong-willed a cultivator was, or how wise a person was, if they were struck by such a thought, especially if it was not a lie, their Dao heart would be like an ant nest on a thousand-mile dam. One more thought and they would bepletely defeated.


    A single misstep could destroy everything.


    Even if they were not destroyed, there would be no light in their future.


    Humans were bustling with activity. Cultivators fought and killed. Everything they did, even at the Dao Integration realm, would forever be trapped in the five-finger cage of the Heavenly Dao.


    This cage was what humans thought of as a cage. In fact, the Heavenly Axiom had never thought of this.


    Yes, it was as if humans could not ept that they were not the main characters, nor could they ept that what they did was meaningless. They would also find a thousand or ten thousand reasons to refute it, even closing their eyes and not looking, stuffing their ears and not listening. It was as if as long as they could not see the truth, the truth would not exist. Otherwise, they would give up on themselves, me heaven and others, and lose themselves.


    Xia Ji knew this very well.


    However, even so.


    He still had to resist.


    He still had to continue fighting tirelessly.


    To go against the ¡°heaven¡± of ¡°those who obey the heaven will be drunk and die in dreams¡±.

 Chapter 740: 106. Since My Heart Is Bright, How Can I Meet Your Way

    Chapter 740: 106. Since My Heart Is Bright, How Can I Meet Your Way<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Defying the heavens was only because the burning human fire in his heart had not been extinguished.


    What did it have to do with whether the fire could burn this dark world?<div>


    The young man came from Earth, crossed time and space, and stepped into the capital of Great Shang. He wasted more than ten years and studied hard for three years. He guarded the isted city alone and fought against enemies from all directions¡­


    Step by step, he climbed higher and higher until now.


    When he looked back, he suddenly realized that he was already too far away from those who were traveling with him.


    When he looked up again, he realized that there was no more road ahead.


    The pitch-ck void, the dangerous and mysterious universe, and the final Daomerge.


    There was no other way.


    The ck tide was like a supreme demonic dragon, moving between the endless gxies.


    Every face might be a sage who had fought, worked hard, and killed.


    Every Ancient Lord, Deste Lord, Master of Grand Cmity, and even a Void Master were thebined consciousness of the human Sages after they had gone mad.


    Even so, the ck tide still followed the established rules. Under the guidance of a mysterious force, it slowly moved toward the human world around the established track.


    Then, the ck tide would take away a new batch of ¡®mighty people¡¯ from the human world and strengthen their own ¡®flesh and blood¡¯, just like how the human bodypleted an ordinary¡¯ metabolism ¡®once.<div>


    Then, it would twist its long body that was measured in light years and go deeper into the universe.


    After twelve thousand years, he woulde closer to the human world.


    After 288,000 years, they would be even closer.


    The cycle continued until eternity.


    The heavenly wind suddenly rose, and all kinds of cosmic winds from the gxy descended on the moon. These winds carried extreme spiritual energy.


    The heavenly wind was tearing apart the cultivators on Yue who had ¡°arrived¡±.


    At the same time, the spiritual energy carried by the cosmic wind condensed into something tangible and turned into ¡®spiritual energy meteors¡¯, smashing on the bright and dark faces of the moon, forming strange craters and craters.


    The wind swept up the spiritual energy on the moon.


    Just like how a stairway to the moon rose up in the human world, the moon had also changed.


    It was like a gaseous ball with a ¡± hole ¡± in it. One side of the ball suddenly began to erupt with a lot of ¡± ejections ¡°, all of which were spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy formed huge clouds further away from the moon.<div>


    These clouds quickly began to ¡± cool down ¡± before condensing.


    Gradually, the spiritual energy clouds formed one dense spiritual energy space after another.


    The space gradually stabilized, and the magical spiritual energy and thews of the universe actually caused the space to take shape.


    Looking up from the moon, one could actually see mountains and rivers of spiritual energy, as well as floating inds of spiritual energy. The beauty of the scene and its vastness made the cultivators of the world of cultivators unable to help but gasp.


    Su Tian knew¡­


    This was the Heavenly Immortal Realm.


    Although the Celestial Immortal Tribtion had not arrived yet, the Wind Tribtion had already arrived.


    The wind tribtionsted for five hundred years. After passing the wind tribtion, one would be a Celestial Immortal.


    At that time, the Heavenly Immortal Realm would also be stable. This was a realm above the cultivation realm.


    She turned her head to look at Xia Ji, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    No one knew how Xia Ji was doing now. With him as the center, it was the ck tide.<div>


    They were the remains of the human sages and sages.


    However, they had already fallen intoplete chaos and madness¡­


    The chaos and madness finally crushed Xia Ji¡¯s body.


    Xia Ji¡¯s body hadpletely merged with the cktide.


    However, the golden baby was still there.


    The ck blood vessels in the baby¡¯s body crisscrossed, and the fiery red heart beat endlessly.


    He pointed at the sky with his right hand and the ground with his left.


    The stars were changing, everything was changing, the mountains were turning into ins, the seas into mulberry fields, but he was the only one that remained unchanged.


    Gradually, the golden color began to grow bigger¡­It was getting bigger and bigger¡­


    He then turned into a young man who was sitting beside the moon in the void. The young man put his hands together and seemed to be chanting something.


    If one looked at it from a higher perspective¡­


    He could not see the human world, the moon, or the Heavenly Immortal Realm.


    It seemed that only this youth who was emitting golden light and the light-year-long cktide Demon Dragon were left in the universe.


    The young man sat alone at the center of this broken world, at the edge of the universe that was on the verge of destruction. All the divine senses were fighting against each other, and his mind had already turned into an instinct.


    Once upon a time, there was a hell that was not empty and vowed not to be a Buddha.


    Today, the young man was here and his soul was uneasy, so he did not wake up.


    A person¡¯s enlightenment, long hundreds of millions of years of sages and great ability.


    Every word and sentence came from this unprecedented ambition.


    The heart was like the sun, and the blood flowed like a ck tide.


    The endless heat of the universe and the endless ck tide fused with him. This scene made people lose their shock and even forget to worship him.


    Su Tian looked up.


    Little Su looked up.


    Su Yueqing looked up.


    The surviving seventy-two disciples looked up.


    The humans looked up, and so did the demons.


    Miao Miao, who had been living for generations, looked up.


    Many memories began to erupt and attack.


    Perhaps there was a full stop to karma here, or perhaps everything had just begun.


    Yes, it was.


    It was just the beginning.


    Xia Ji¡¯s consciousness was already drifting away. He vaguely saw a wisp of rules in the sky. He raised his hand and grabbed it. The rules turned into a seal, but they melted instantly and attached to the surface of his body.


    In a trance, he saw a surging torrent mixed with many spiritual treasuresing from the depths of the gxy. It was like a dazzling nine-colored divine belt circling around. He raised his hand and pointed, and those divine belts floated around him.


    He raised his head and looked at the ck tide that was getting closer and closer. His heart was extremely calm.


    He was alreadypletely used to the confrontations in every part of his body, and so many confrontations formed his body.


    After a long time.


    He suddenly understood something and actually stood up from the void.


    He stepped into the depths of the starry sky.


    In the depths of the starry sky, a faint shadow also walked over.


    The shadow was filled with mysteries that no one could peek into. It was as if one¡¯s brain would explode from the excessive information just by looking at it.


    The shadow looked at Xia Ji.


    In an understandable voice, he said,¡±You came from the other side and formed my Dao. If it¡¯s not right now, when will it be?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the shadow quietly. He did not hesitate because he had already made up his mind.


    He slowly said, ¡± The sun in the world is my heart. The cktide Demon Dragon is my blood. Life and death once every five hundred years. It¡¯s engraved in my heart and bones once every five hundred years¡­¡±


    The shadow waited quietly.


    Xia Ji continued, ¡± Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ve made a vow and received great karma. This vow and karma are not on your side. How am I supposed to fuse with you today?! ¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist?¡±


    The shadow seemed to let out an emotionless sneer.


    ¡± He ¡± raised ¡± His ¡± hand, and the mysterious power turned into a fist that could be used as a fist.


    This power was beyond description andparison.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and silently endured the punch.


    Bang!


    His body instantly copsed.


    The golden body instantly turned into nothingness.


    However¡­


    His heart was still beating, and his blood was still flowing.


    The approaching ck tide seemed to have broken free from the power that kept it on its track. The sea of wraiths, which was measured in light-years, rolled toward Xia Ji.


    In the void, a single will and countless wills gathered into a single will:We are you, and you are us. Since you are fighting against the Heavenly Dao, we will help you and be you.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be endless figures and sages running on this darknd of killing amidst the sounds of the drums of destruction, raising their battle gs and advancing one after another.


    However, mountains of corpses formed a sea, and blood flowed like a river. In the end, thest lonely figure walked onto thisnd.


    He took the g and stood in front of his opponent.


    The vengeful spirits in the heavens suddenly boiled over and rushed towards him crazily, causing him to surpass his original limitations and restrictions. In an instant, he had already be an existence that was no longer an ant.


    The golden body that had already copsed and disappeared condensed again.


    Xia Ji looked at the mysterious ck shadow in front of him and said, ¡°¡±Since my heart is bright, how can I conform to your Dao?¡±


    The voice fell.


    An extremely terrifying and indescribable power turned into a fist that smashed towards the ck shadow.


    This might be the first time since the creation of the world that humans had truly swung their fists at the Heavenly Dao.


    P.S.: Not today. Also, don¡¯t worry. If it was a traditional fantasy, it would probably end here. But if Little Shui said it, it really didn¡¯t end¡­There were still many more.

 Chapter 741: 107. What Is a Cultivation Battle?

    Chapter 741: 107. What Is a Cultivation Battle?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    In the depths where no one could see, two existences were fighting.


    This was a confrontation between many nes at the same time¡­<div>


    This was because during the confrontation, most of the time, the other party¡¯s thoughts were spread out.


    Therefore, Xia Ji began to exin many things.


    For example, the cause and effect of his death¡­


    Speaking of which, Su Linyu should be the first ¡°scout¡± sent by the invading Heavenly Axiom.


    However, when Su Linyu appeared, this universe¡¯s Heavenly Dao sensed her and then engaged in a confrontation with the invading Heavenly Dao.


    In this confrontation, the ¡± Taoist Connotation ¡± hidden in Su Linyu¡¯s body was sealed. This was also the reason why she had not obtained a ¡± Goldfinger ¡± after transmigrating. Simrly, it was also the reason why she had obtained a ¡± Goldfinger ¡± but was unable to break through to the Karma Realm.


    This was because both her cheat and her body were ¡± weak ¡°. They were both wounded and abandoned.


    Then, he should be the second scout sent by the invading Heavenly Axiom.


    However¡­


    He was lucky, and he was also an existence born from the fusion of many coincidences.


    This was because the first time he invaded the universe, he suffered a setback, and the second time, he spent a lot of effort. Xia Ji could be said to be a person he had carefully selected and was instilled with Taoist Connotation.<div>


    Coincidentally, the universe was also prepared.


    The two universes attacked each other with Dao runes, and this attack formed a strange bnce in Xia Ji¡¯s body.


    In the end, it was the universe that managed to defend himself. However, Xia Ji¡¯s body was already in a very strange state, and the two strands of Dao runes contained in his body had almost fused into one.


    This was the reason why he could obtain the Skill Orb from reading books and the Amitabha Buddha Spirit.


    It was also the reason why he did not need to carry out the system mission.


    It was also the reason why the tribtion cloud said ¡°Buddha¡± to him.


    The ¡®Buddha¡¯ that the tribtion cloud mentioned was ¡®Amitabha¡¯, not him, who was trying to break through to the eleventh realm.


    However, the current Xia Ji was extremely unstable, and the universe did not have any thoughts of cherishing talents.


    Instead, he felt that this child was very rare. His body contained the energy of two great universes, and he actually reached a bnce. It was really rare.


    Such a person would probably be extremely rare even in several cosmos epochs. It would be a pity if he died.


    If he kept it, he might be able to make an unprecedented ¡°feast¡±.<div>


    Thus, this universe had ced a karma that trapped the Xia Ji family in this world, allowing them to settle down here.


    However, Xia Ji was an ident caused by the mutual attack of the two universes and the bnce between them. It was not something that could be determined by ordinary karma.


    Therefore, the universe directly tied him to the sun.


    In other words, Xia Ji was the ¡± sun ¡± of ¡± Yin and Yang ¡°.


    After that, he also found out about Miao Miao¡¯s origin.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    Miao Miao was a figure who had been around 1,000 Void Tribtions ago, but she was also the only person in the entire universe who had stabbed at the Heavenly Dao without the fusion of the ck tide since ancient times.


    She was called ¡°Taiyuan¡±, so the Heavenly Dao also cherished her very much. He felt that she was the best ¡°fruit¡± that had borne in this universe epoch.


    Therefore, the Heavenly Axiom did not allow her spirit to merge with the ck tide. Instead, it bound her in a karmic manner.


    Because Taiyuan¡¯s strength was too terrifying, she was the strongest person who had resisted the Heavenly Dao in countless years. Therefore, the Heavenly Dao used the ¡± Tai Yin ¡± to bind her and set karma.


    In other words, Miao Miao was Tai Yuan, the Tai Yin of Yin Yang.<div>


    The Yin and Yang were one entity. This was the first level of will, the will of the heavens.


    Amitabha and Taiyuan were siblings in the first Mortal Era. They had great karma. This was the second level of will, the will of Taiyuan.


    In ancient times, on the eve of the Grand Supreme¡¯s Dao Integration, he had gone to the depths of the starry sky. He seemed to have sensed that he could not be salvaged, as well as the existence of Taiyuan. He also seemed to have understood Taiyuan¡¯s struggle in these endless years. Therefore, the Grand Supreme had exhausted almost all of his strength to help Taiyuan undo the first shackle, and then he had calmly merged with the Dao. This was the third level of will, the Grand Supreme¡¯s will.


    Although it was a threefold will, there was some kind of tacit agreement and deeper meaning mixed in it.


    However, upon closer inspection, they were all Xia Ji¡¯s ¡°fruits¡±.


    Apart from that, Xia Ji also learned a lot of interesting things.


    For example, Su Tian was a little fox enlightened by Amitabha.


    For example, Azurite was actually a transmigrator who hadpletely failed. She had lost her memories because her Dao runes had been stripped away, and she had randomly entered the world to be Little Fire Crow.


    As for Little Su, he was only an ancient Great Emperor¡­


    An Rongrong and his many disciples were only outstanding prodigies of this era. Originally, everything was fine.


    Although he was the sun and had the great opportunity to bnce the power of the two universes, no matter how hard he tried, it was impossible for him to get out of the five fingers cage of the Heavenly Dao.


    Originally, everything was going ording to n.


    All his hard work and all his hard work had ended up in the Daomerge, bing a delicacy on the Heavenly Dao¡¯s te.


    Why did the Heavenly Dao do this?


    It was very simple¡­


    He was doing it for the better operation of the universe.


    It was ironic¡­


    However, these thoughts that could confuse even saints were no longer able to shake Xia Ji.


    Everything was destined to end, but it was all destroyed by the invasion of the universe.


    The invasion of the universe had caused the universe to be ¡®weakened¡¯.


    Due to ¡± weakness, ¡± ¡± He ¡± couldn¡¯t divert ¡± His ¡± attention to Xia Ji¡¯s development, so ¡± He ¡± rxed ¡± His ¡± suppression of the cktide.

 Chapter 742: 107. What Is a Cultivation Battle?

    Chapter 742: 107. What Is a Cultivation Battle?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    This was also the reason why Miao Miao, or rather, Tai Yuan, would sometimes have strange memories.


    Yes, it was true.<div>


    When Miao Miao was undergoing the Talisman Tribtion, she had an illusion on the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Back, the bridge connecting the Northern and Southern Continents of Weizhou.


    She saw a figure roaring and charging towards the sky that was filled with light. The sky was very bright, infinitely deep, and infinitely wonderful. It nurtured everything and destroyed everything. It was the beginning of everything and also the end of everything. Its power was iparable, and its Dao was indescribable.


    However, that figure still stubbornly and devilishly charged into the light.


    That figure was none other than herself.


    It was Taiyuan.


    She was the only woman who could make a move personally by the Heavenly Axiom and tie the karma to the Taiyin.


    After that¡­


    Xia Ji took Amitabha¡¯s pearl, and Miao Miao recalled some scenes.


    Those images were the scenes of the ancient sages fighting and fighting after learning the truth, including Amitabha.


    Therefore, she would cry.


    However, the gap in his memory was slightly too big, and it was quickly sealed by the power of the universe.<div>


    That was why she had fainted. When she woke up, she could not remember anything.


    Everything has its own cause and effect. A peck and a peck are not fixed.


    Xia Ji had never thought that there would be such a way to fight in this world.


    He was fighting against the Heavenly Dao.


    But it was indescribable.


    It wasn¡¯t an attack that could destroy the heavens and earth, nor was it like the attacks of mortal cultivators and heavenly cultivators. It was an all-round attack.


    From endless spiritual will to all kinds of physical forms.


    From the various source energies to the macro images,


    Separated and annihted.


    The grain bes the soup, the Tao fish entangles each other, is extremely mysterious.


    If it weren¡¯t for the cktide, the countless human sages, the coincidence of the bnce of the two cosmic forces in his body, and the sun in his heart, Xia Ji felt that it was already amazing that he could withstand one or two hits.<div>


    This was not a realm that could be achieved through hard work.


    Endless confrontation was also an endless exchange of information.


    Xia Ji also began to understand what the war between universes was about.


    The universe was like a person.


    Humans had innate differences, and so did the universe.


    The differences would lead to wars between universes.


    However, this war was far different from humans. It was not about raising their fists to fight each other, nor was it about devouring or opening their mouths to eat.


    Every universe was different. No matter how strong the Heavenly Axiom was, it was impossible for it to enter another universe. The advantages and disadvantages of home and away were very obvious. Because the ¡± rules ¡± were different, the powerful universe could not invade the weak universe.


    It was like how a shark couldn¡¯t eat a tiger on the ground.


    No matter how strong a tiger was, it could not eat an eagle in the clouds.


    The human world was nothing more thannd, water, and air, but thews of the universe were infinite. It was soplicated that even a book with a thickness of light years could not contain all of them.<div>


    Sharks could notnd, tigers had no wings, and eagles could not enter the sea. However, the Heavenly Axiom had a way to ¡± adapt ¡± to the other party¡¯s rules.


    This sort of ¡± adaptation ¡± required arge amount of ¡± advance investigation. ¡±


    Therefore, sending a transmigrator to investigate was one of the methods.


    However, there was another problem.


    When the supreme masters of this universe went to another universe, their power would also be close to nothing, because their power was born from thews of this universe.


    Therefore,¡±transmigration¡± could only rely on the ¡°Taoist Connotation¡± of the universe¡¯s own power, and ¡°Taoist Connotation¡± was the ¡°golden finger¡±.


    Sometimes, before some universes were about to be destroyed, they would select transmigrators to bring their own ¡± Dao runes ¡± to transmigrate and then try to be reborn in another universe.


    The transmigrators were lucky and unfortunate. More importantly, they did not know.


    The Heavenly Axiom would obtain more nomological information through the frontal invasion and the investigation of the transmigrators behind them. Then, it could analyze it, imitate the Dao runes, adapt to the rules, and then invade in a powerful manner.


    This invasion didn¡¯t mean that he would directly devour it.


    Instead, he took away some ¡°things¡±.


    To humans, this ¡± thing ¡± was called ¡± life span ¡°.


    To the universe, although there were no words to describe it, it was the force that caused everything to be born from nothingness.


    This power was indescribable. It far exceeded the limits of human imagination and theplexity of life.


    This power was born in less than a billionth of a second, giving birth to the power of time and all things.


    This power had no cause, no effect, no existence, and no non-existence. It was extremely mysterious and could not be described, described, or understood by the human mind. As long as you thought about it, it was wrong. As long as you expressed it with words, it was wrong.


    Therefore, it was wrong to use any name to describe this power.


    However, the war between universes was precisely for this power.


    With this power, his own universe could be even more ¡®rich¡¯. It could even be so¡¯ rich¡¯, that when the universe was reopened the next time, it would give birth to unprecedented glory.


    As for those universes that had been deprived of this power, they did not disappear immediately. Instead, over a long period of time, they tended to tear apart like a ball of cotton that was constantly expanding. In the end, they became so thin that they almost no longer existed.


    The distance between the stars would be further and further.


    If there were still people looking up at the sky, they would not see a single star, nor would there be four seasons, day, and night.


    But there would be no one.


    This was because after all lives died, there would no longer be a reincarnation stage for them to tear apart, reassemble, and be reborn.


    Humans, all life would be lesser and lesser until it waspletely exhausted and no longer produced.


    The dead universe waspletely torn apart in time.


    Therefore, such a Cultivation tournament waspletely undetectable to mortals. It was even meaningless because mortals lived for a hundred years. If they died, it would end. Even if the universe was dying, it had nothing to do with them.


    What was broken was the future.


    It was the path of continuation, the path of sublimation, and the path that could be achieved in the end.


    It was a person¡¯s path, not a person¡¯s path.


    Xia Ji had stopped counting long ago. He had no time to feel the time. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.


    However¡­Since the ck tide was no longer a cmity, then the cmity that urred once every 12,000 years and the Void Tribtions that urred once every 288,000 years, the rule that only nine people could survive¡­It no longer existed.


    The rule of ¡®same blood¡¯ that was born to ¡®create ughter¡¯ in the original Dao Integration of the same blood no longer existed. Naturally,¡¯Dao Integration¡¯ was not Dao Integration, but the true integration of Heaven and man, living as long as the heavens.


    The ck tide was gone, and the Heavenly Dao suppression was gone.


    Everything would change.


    However, was this really good for the universe?


    If the universe waspared to a person, it was now fighting against him after fighting with other ¡± people ¡± and being attacked by foreign cells when it was weak, causing problems in its heart and blood vessels.


    If the universe was to function normally, the heart and blood vessels needed to restore order, and the energy contained in the cells of the otherworldling had to be contributed to him.


    However, why did the universe do this?


    It was because of the difference.


    Some universes could create a structure that allowed the existence of saints. They could even allow one to be free and unfettered after the Dao Integration. That was because this was a great universe and had more of that kind of power.


    However, it was obvious that the universe Xia Ji was in was not that kind of universe. Therefore, he could not bear too many mighty beings and could not bear the freedom of the Dao Integration Stage. He needed the ck tide toplete its ¡± metabolism ¡°, and every cycle would bring new energy.


    This energy was all the mighty figures who had died in the cmity.


    Yes, it was.


    This universe was not wrong, and the Heavenly Dao was not wrong.


    Was Xia Ji wrong again? Was the person who resisted wrong again?


    Was invading the Heavenly Dao wrong again?


    Nothing was wrong.


    Everyone had made the best choice.


    This was a war that was destined to be impossible to calm down. This was a war that could not be reconciled from the beginning to the end.


    This was called the Dao War.


    P.S. There¡¯s only one update today. Don¡¯t wait.

 Chapter 743: 108. Wake Up?

    Chapter 743: 108. Wake Up?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The battle between Xia Ji and the Heavenly Dao was far from reaching the level of a Cultivation tournament. It was still a battle within the universe.


    The Heavenly Axiom did not want topletely destroy him. Instead, it was trying to fuse with him, because every trace of power that was destroyed was its own power.<div>


    However, he had no choice but to use his true strength.


    To Tiandao, this feeling was like a part of his body fighting another part.


    Xia Ji¡¯s shadow stood in the depths of the vast universe, using the sun, the hottest sun in the universe that could even burn space, and all the power of the human sages, the ck tide, to attack continuously.


    The Three-Faced Fishes were like his arms, mobilizing these two kinds of extremely powerful forces.


    However, the situation was not optimistic.


    It was clearly an invincible power, but it was always dissolved by the Heavenly Dao phantom opposite him with a mysterious power.


    ¡°These powers were born because of me and are rooted in my body. How can they hurt me?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you let go of your defense and let me attack?¡±


    asionally, the brief wills mixed together were transmitted to each other.


    The situation had reached a certain bnce.


    Obviously, the Heavenly Axiom could destroy Xia Ji, but if it did, itsst hope of resisting the invasion of the universe would disappear.<div>


    However, the truth was not as simple as he said. Xia Ji¡¯s power could obviously hurt him, but ¡± being able to hurt ¡± and ¡± being able to hurt ¡± were twopletely different things.


    A saber could kill a grandmaster.


    However, could the knife in the child¡¯s hand kill a grandmaster?


    It was the same logic.


    Xia Ji was unable to defeat Tiandao.


    No matter how hard one worked, it was impossible for a human to defeat the Heavenly Dao.


    Even if the power of the human sages had allowed him to break through the original limit, he would not have seeded.


    If it was in a fairy tale or a movie, he would have been able to defeat his enemy by now because he had done his best, because the cktide had helped him, and because his enemy had been weakened.


    Yes, it was true. So those were just fairy tales and movies.


    Reality was always cruel.


    How can a rootless leaf defeat a towering tree?<div>


    No matter how weak Tiandao was, he would not be defeated by Xia Ji, who had fused with the cktide and done everything he could.


    Because in this universe, there is no protagonist at all. There is no path to the sky for anyone at all. This is already destined from the moment you are born.


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart did not waver at all.


    Even if he was faced with a battle that was destined to be a 100% failure, he would not waver.


    At this point, no one knew better than him that he would fail.


    However¡­


    ¡°So what?¡±


    The golden-armored youth was just like the prince who had once stood in the snowstorm with his halberd, unyielding.


    He did not merge with the Heavenly Dao, but the ck tide merged with him. It continued to attack the Heavenly Dao phantom in front of him again and again. In an instant, countless lives and mysteries were killed.


    This continued for a long time.


    Xia Ji felt extremely exhausted, and even the speed of the ck tide had slowed down.<div>


    However, the Heavenly Dao phantom also showed some weakness.


    The two existences knew very well in their hearts¡­


    It was almost over¡­


    Everything was about to end¡­


    Everything would return to normal.


    Xia Ji¡¯s existence was nothing more than an unprecedented rebellion. This rebellion had to be calmed down and ended.


    Yes, it was over.


    However, the ¡± end ¡± came in a way that was beyond their imagination.


    The mysterious and vast starry sky, the chaotic and boiling gxy, the surging and colorful tides of light and dark particles, was simply a battlefield in the depths of the universe that was a forbidden zone for any life¡­Suddenly, a true uninvited guest appeared.


    As soon as the uninvited guest appeared, a ¡®giant hand¡¯ appeared in a way that was defined as ¡®boundless and incapable of using any power of time and space¡¯.


    Just as the ¡®giant hand¡¯ appeared, the Heavenly Dao phantom also stretched out its ¡®hand¡¯.


    This time, the Heavenly Dao phantom¡¯s attack was many times more powerful than when it fought with Xia Ji.


    The two hands collided together. Although the uninvited guest¡¯s ¡± giant hand ¡± also had many ¡± cracks ¡°, it still quickly crushed through in a tyrannical manner. With a clench of its fingers, it tore off arge piece of the void.


    The void contained all of Xia Ji¡¯s body and consciousness.


    Then, with a roar that almost shook Tiandao¡¯s heart, the ¡®giant hand¡¯ disappeared before itpletely shattered.


    ¡°No ¡±


    However, the weakened Heavenly Dao phantom could no longer pursue.


    He was already very weak, and after the battle with Xia Ji, he was even weaker.


    He originally had the idea of ¡± fusing with Xia Ji and then recovering. ¡±


    But now, this idea could no longer be realized.


    Xia Ji felt that his consciousness was getting more and more blurry.


    His body seemed to be filled with lead as he fell into a bottomless abyss.


    He did not have any strength in his body¡­


    His mind also lost the ability to think¡­


    Bang!


    He seemed to have fallen to the lowest point, but at the same time, he seemed to have emerged from the deep sea and broken through the water to fly into the sky.


    His mind was in a daze. He closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since hest slept, but this time, he felt as exhausted as a mortal.


    For a long time¡­


    Xia Ji felt that he had regained some consciousness.


    He heard the distant rumble of a streetcar skimming the tracks.


    She heard the crisp sound of spoons and porcin bowls colliding from inside the house. Then, a refreshing fragrance drifted over. It was coffee.


    This was¡­


    He tried hard to open his eyes, but his eyelids were like iron gates, so heavy that he could not lift them up.


    However, as soon as he moved, he heard the crisp sound not far away calm down. Then, hurried footsteps quickly approached him, as if someone¡¯s breathing had quickened and was squatting in front of him.


    That person seemed to be looking at his face.


    What was this?


    He had a splitting headache, and his eyshes began to tremble, but he could not open his eyes to see what was going on.


    Then, he heard the breathing of the person in front of him quicken. He seemed to be nervous, excited, and worried.


    What was going on?


    At this moment, he heard the person in front of him speak.


    ¡°Brother¡­Brother ¡­ You, are you awake? If you¡¯re awake, move your little finger.¡±


    A familiar voice sounded.


    It was Little Su.


    Why was Little Su here?


    Xia Ji still moved his little finger.


    Then, he suddenly felt that everything in front of him had quietened down.


    Even with his eyes closed, he could feel Little Su¡¯s nervousness, worry, excitement, and fear.


    Then, he heard Little Su crying.


    Little Su got up and ran out quickly. As she ran, she cried andughed,¡±Mom, Mom, Brother is awake. He¡¯s finally awake.¡±


    It was a cry that came from the bottom of his heart.


    Soon, hurried footsteps came from afar again. The two footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    Xia Ji only felt two women in front of him, nervously staring at his face.


    ¡°Brother, brother, let mommy take a look. Move your finger and tell me that what I see is not an illusion.¡± Little Su¡¯s hurried voice sounded.


    The two girls seemed to have forgotten to breathe. It was not until they saw Xia Ji¡¯s fingers moving outside the nket that they burst into tears of joy.

 Chapter 744: 109. Real?

    Chapter 744: 109. Real?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xia Ji finally opened his eyes.


    In his line of sight was a spacious room with the curtains drawn. The golden sunlight outside the window shone on the yellow trees.<div>


    From time to time, the wind would blow and shake off many fallen leaves.


    Below the window was a long table made by sticking to the wall. On the table were bottles of coffee, milk, and so on. On the side was a stack of books, and in the middle was aptop.


    Theputer screen was still lit up, and he could vaguely see that the writing board was still open. There were still many words on it.


    Xia Ji looked up at the two women in front of him.


    Xia Xiaosu and Su Linyu.


    The two women were looking at him with surprise and worry. Their feelings were genuine and could not be faked.


    ¡°I ¡­ What about me?¡±


    Xia Ji realized that his voice was so hoarse that it was almost inaudible.


    Su Linyu held his hand tightly and said gently,¡±Son, don¡¯t think about anything for now. Have a good rest. When everything is better, Mother and your sister will tell you everything.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look young anymore, but her figure was still very good, and her temperament was especially dignified. At this moment, she was wearing clothes that were easy to do work. There were some bloody fish scales on the edge of her clothes. She was obviously cooking fish.


    Su Linyu followed his gaze and said gently, ¡°¡± Your sister will call Doctor Luter and let her check on your condition. If you¡¯re all better, you can have fish soup tonight. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Doctor Lu?¡± Xia Ji asked in confusion.


    It wasn¡¯t ¡­


    Although his memories were hazy, there was absolutely no cause and effect for this scene.


    What he remembered in his mind was still the endless number of battles in the vast river of stars¡­


    Before his thoughts could disperse, a sharp pain pierced into his mind like a needle.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He could not help but snort.


    Su Linyu¡¯s face was immediately filled with worry. ¡°¡±Son, don¡¯t think about it. Don¡¯t think about anything¡­Your sister¡­Forget it. Mother will go and call Doctor Lu. Your sister will stay here and chat with you.¡±


    As she spoke, she hurriedly got up, wiped her hands, and went to change her clothes.


    Soon, the door creaked open and closed.


    Xia Xiaosu ran to the table and unplugged theptop. She sat down on the soft couch with theptop in her hands and smiled.¡±Brother, rx. We¡¯ll live like how we usually do today¡­However, after I finish reading this book, I¡¯ll start from scratch.¡±<div>


    As she spoke, she ced theptop on herp and began to read to the screen.


    ¡°Great Shang Dynasty, Imperial Capital.


    The snow followed the northern wind and roared like a tiger, wreaking havoc on the streets and alleys. However, when it reached the Imperial Pce, it was blocked by thousands of pce walls and tens of thousands of zed tiles, making it much weaker.


    The ninth princess, Xia Xiaosu, carried the mahogany lunch box and hurried to the Sutra Depository on the east side of the outer hall¡­¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Xiaosu smiled. ¡± I¡¯m not talented, but I¡¯m a writer now. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be sleepy, so I wrote a book and read it to you every day. I hope you can fight the disease and never give in. ¡±


    No, wait¡­


    Something felt wrong¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s gaze slowly scanned the surroundings. It was afternoon outside the window, and he could hear the chirping of birds in the neighborhood. He could also hear the noise of cars and horses on the streets further away.


    It was very peaceful and normal. It was as if the world was not wrong, but he was.


    Xia Xiaosu saw his confusion and smiled.¡±I was worried that my brother would forget a lot of important people, so I used these people¡¯s names in the novel¡­I just want to read novels to brother every day. Then, when brother wakes up one day, he will still remember these people.¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°She¡¯ll tell you when Dr. Lu gets here,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡°Who is Doctor Lu?¡±


    ¡± Brother, Doctor Lu is Lu Miaomiao. She¡¯s my sister-inw. ¡±


    ¡°Miaomiao?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Lu used to be my brother¡¯s ssmate and lover. Later, she became a doctor and became my brother¡¯s attending physician. Although Doctor Lu didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he didn¡¯t get married for so many years because of you¡­¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s mind was in a mess, but he had not lost his memory. It was just that his memories were foggy and hazy.


    No, wait¡­


    Still not right¡­


    There was a problem.


    Then, was this an illusion?


    It didn¡¯t seem like an illusion.


    Then what else could it be?


    Right, my heart is the source of the tribtion, and my blood is the ck tide. I only need to take an X-ray or even draw blood once, and I might be able to find something. Even if I don¡¯t, I can still find some clues.


    His heart was now iparably firm and would not be easily shaken by anything. Then this matter seemed very reasonable.


    However, he would not be rash. Instead, he would carefully verify it.


    Therefore, Xia Ji calmed down very quickly. His expression became gentle, and he slowly closed his eyes. He leaned back against the soft cushion of the bed and began to listen to Little Su continue reading her ¡®story¡¯.


    Not long after, a voice came from the door again. A petite woman dressed in white quickly walked in and sat in front of the bed. Although her beautiful face was calm, it could not hide the excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°Xia Ji, since you¡¯re awake, you should have a good rest.


    In view of your weak body, taking medicine is not a good choice. I have written some warm and nourishing medicinal recipes. Auntie Su will make them for you.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for a week to see the situation. If you return to normal, we¡¯ll start rehabilitation exercises. After that, we¡¯ll solve your social problems and let you reintegrate into society.


    During this process, you must calm down and not be impatient.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the familiar face and shouted, ¡°¡±Miaomiao¡­¡±


    The petite woman in white trembled and her eyes turned red. She wanted to say something, but she suppressed it. She took a deep breath and smiled warmly.¡±Let me check your body condition.¡±


    As she spoke, she began to take out some things such as blood pressure monitors and color charts. She also began to ask some cleverly designed questions to understand the patient¡¯s physical, mental, and psychological conditions from all angles.


    After asking a series of questions.


    Lu Miaomiao revealed a rxed expression.¡± You¡¯ve recovered quite well. Xia Ji, you should rest well. I still have to go back to work. ¡±


    ¡°Doctor Lu, do you still work on Saturday?¡± Su Linyu asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a great opportunity to solve a conjecture about life, so the outstanding doctors of the younger generation¡­¡±


    She suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­Auntie Su, I forgot that we signed a confidentiality agreement. Although I¡¯m just a peripheral member, I can¡¯t say anything. Please forget about it. ¡±


    ¡°Then please don¡¯t say anything, Doctor Lu,¡± Su Linyu hurriedly said.


    The air was a little quiet.


    Xia Xiaosu stood up and took Lu Miaomiao¡¯s hand. She said sweetly,¡±Let me send Sister Lu off.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao obviously had a good rtionship with Little Su and said,¡±Alright,¡±


    She packed her things and walked out of the room. When she reached the door, she seemed to be worried again and turned to look at Xia Ji.


    She saw that he was also looking at her. ¡°Rest well and don¡¯t think too much,¡± Lu Miaomiao said gently.

 Chapter 745: 110. Doubtful Points

    Chapter 745: 110. Doubtful Points<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xia Ji was lying on the bed. The rich aroma of fish soup wafted from the kitchen, making one¡¯s appetite increase.


    Coo coo coo¡­<div>


    Xia Ji rubbed his stomach.


    He was hungry.


    He had just talked to Lu Miaomiao and roughly understood his situation.


    Seventeen years ago, he became a vegetable due to an ident. However, his mother and sister did not give up on him. Instead, they took good care of him for seventeen years.


    Without their care, she would not have woken up today.


    Of course, Doctor Lu was also responsible for this.


    Doctor Lu woulde to check on his physical condition every few days and make timely adjustments to his diet and medicine so that he could wake up healthy.


    He turned his head¡­


    There was a photo frame on the table beside the curtain.


    The photo in the frame was a group photo.


    There were four girls and one teenager in the group photo.<div>


    The youth was him, and he actually recognized the faces of the four girls¡­


    He stood in the middle. On his left was Little Su, who was hugging his arm and smiling happily. On his right was Lu Miaomiao, who was wrapped in a cat-eared white cloak and looked cute.


    There were two girls standing on the steps behind him who looked very feminine and knew how to dress up. They were Su Yueqing and Su Tian.


    As he was looking at it, Little Su happened to walk in with fish soup. Seeing that he was looking at the photo, Little Su said,¡± Brother, this is a souvenir photo of the Sea Mansion¡¯s Third Chinese Society from eighteen years ago. ¡±


    Sea Mansion High School No. 3?


    Xia Ji¡¯s head suddenly ached.


    Vaguely, a blurry image appeared.


    It was Su Tian standing by the river outside the Church of Death and saying softly,¡±By the way, your mother is a third-year student from Sea Mansion¡¯s Third High School. She¡¯s sitting in the third seat in the second row. Her name is Lin Yu and she went missing four years ago. Her family is still looking for her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Brother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­There are only five people in the Sea Mansion Three Chinese Society?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just that you and Sister Miaomiao are a couple, and the two Sisters are Sister Miaomiao¡¯s good friends, so they took photos together.¡±<div>


    ¡°How old am I now?¡±


    ¡± Thirty-three. Brother had an ident when he was sixteen. ¡±


    Little Su replied obediently. In fact, she was already thirty years old. It was just that she looked young and still looked like a young girl.


    Because she was a ¡± supporting brother demon ¡°, coupled with family reasons, she had not married yet and had be a veritable leftover woman.


    The lights were bright and warm.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes, and Su Tian¡¯s words shed through his mind again. ¡± What¡¯s interesting is that the time in the two universes isn¡¯t equal. 1,500 years in our universe will only be 1,500 days in the other universe. ¡±


    If he had been in a vegetative state for 17 years, then it would be exactly 6,200 years in the other universe. He had experienced 12 cmities, and the time was very consistent.


    Was this all a coincidence?


    He was thinking.


    His thoughts were suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°Brother, open your mouth.¡±<div>


    Xia Ji looked up and saw a spoon of fish soup in front of him.


    He opened his mouth, and Little Su stretched out her hand.


    Instantly, a fresh and delicious taste filled his taste buds, lingering endlessly.


    The two of them chatted casually.


    Xia Ji asked some questions about how he got into an ident.


    Little Su told him everything.


    Not long after, Su Linyu came in with a medicinal dish to warm up the body.


    The two girls chatted with Xia Ji for a while, and when they saw that it was already nine o¡¯clock, they told him to get some rest.


    Su Linyu turned off the lights and went out.


    Xiao Su didn¡¯t leave. She sat on a long stone table by the window with herptop in her hands. Her back was facing Xia Ji as she began to type softly.


    This was how she had been all these years. In order to prevent anything from happening to her brother, she would often stay here to keep watch.


    Today was the first day her brother had woken up. She was not at ease to leave.


    Xia Jiy on the bed and looked up at Xiao Su¡¯s face, which was illuminated by the dim light from the screen. He slowly closed his eyes.


    Although he was exhausted, he did not fall asleep immediately. Instead, he was digesting some information.


    First, it was seventeen years ago.


    The reason why he had an ident was that Miao Miao was teased by a few hooligans. He went forward to protect Miao Miao and fought with the hooligans. After the hooligans left, he fainted for some reason and became a vegetable.


    This was probably the reason why Lu Miaomiao did not give up on him and focused on her medical studies.


    Second, it was Little Su¡¯s novel.


    He roughly flipped through it. Overall, it could even be said that there were 999 out of 1,000 problems. However, there were always some words that could not ovep with what he had in mind.


    For example, in his memory, Su Tian had clearly said, ¡± Your mother is a third-year student from Sea Mansion Third High School. She¡¯s sitting in the third seat in the second row. Her name is Lin Yu. She went missing four years ago and her family is still looking for her. ¡±


    However, Little Su¡¯s works did not have this sentence. Instead, it was some other things that Su Tian had seen and heard.


    Thirdly, it was about the tribtion source and the ck tide.


    Little Su¡¯s works always seemed to be missing a few keywords, causing the things in his impression to be slightly different.


    As Xia Ji thought about it, he suddenly opened his eyes and met Xiao Su¡¯s eyes, who was getting up to pour coffee.


    In the dim light, Little Su smiled. ¡± I¡¯m going to make some coffee. I¡¯m going to stay upte to write my novel. ¡± Go to sleep.¡±


    Then, Little Su softened her voice and said,¡±Good night.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression turned gentle as he said, ¡°¡± Good night. Drink less coffee. ¡±


    No matter what, whether it was true or false, panic was always a sign of failure.


    Even if it was just a dream, he had been in this dream for more than six thousand years. The wish of ¡± May the people be like dragons, may the souls of the dead rest in peace, may this heart be bright ¡°, the wish of going against the heavens step by step, resisting the Heavenly Dao that was crashing down, the collision of endless thoughts, the determination to do something despite knowing that it was impossible, even though there was a thick fog between them, it still did not change.


    After the initial adaptation, he had already found himself.


    Even if he really had only spent six thousand years in a vegetative state, he was still himself. His heart was bright, and it did not change because of time or because of the truth.


    Heaven and earth change, but this heart does not change.


    He closed his eyes.


    The night grew darker.


    Early morning.


    The closed curtains reflected a golden light, and the fragrance of white porridge wafted through the crack of the door.


    Baicuo yawned. Clearly, she was too tired after ¡± keeping watch ¡± for the entire night.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Xia Ji said gently as he opened his eyes.


    Little Su nced at him and smiled. ¡± No wonder Sister Miaomiao can¡¯t forget you. You¡¯re such a gentle brother. ¡±


    Xia Ji sat up, his ck hair falling to his shoulders. He wanted to move, but his body was stiff.


    Little Su seemed to understand what he was going to do. She walked to the window and pulled open the curtains.


    The sunlight was like golden shards that sprinkled on half of the bed and enveloped his entire body.


    ¡°Is it autumn?¡± Xia Ji took a deep breath.


    Little Su did not answer. She was too sleepy¡­


    Su Linyu had already pushed open the door with a tray of porridge and herbal dishes. He said,¡±Little Su, go to sleep. I¡¯ll do it during the day.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± Xiao Suo yawned and walked to the door before turning to Xia Ji and clenching his fists. ¡± Good luck, brother. ¡±


    After saying that, she left.


    Su Linyu sat on the bed, feeding him while chatting.


    After eating, Su Linyu was about to get up when Xia Ji suddenly said, ¡°¡±Mom, I want to get up and take a walk.¡±

 Chapter 746: 111. Waning Moon

    Chapter 746: 111. Waning Moon<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    On the suburbs of City B, the Waning Moon Biotech Center had 129 floors and was 756 meters tall.


    At this moment, the sun was shining all over the sky, shining on the windows of the building, reflecting a scale-like luster, like a towering monster standing.<div>


    On the other hand, the 129th floor of the tall building remained in darkness.


    The thick curtains would never be pulled open, and no light could seep in.


    Even Waning Moon Biotech¡¯s own employees did not know what the 129th floor was for. They could only treat it as a top secret.


    At this moment¡­


    In the darkness of the 129th floor, there were two ck figures sitting face to face.


    One of the ck shadows had his back to the thick velvet curtains. In front of the ck shadow was a long desk, and on the left side of the desk was an extremely strange statue.


    The statue had wings and gave off an ancient and vast aura. Its existence caused the surrounding darkness to distort a little, making the darkness seem like ck snakes twisting their bodies and flowing.


    The ck shadow leaned back slightly and said in a voice that could not be distinguished between male and female, or even age,¡±You haven¡¯te to look for me for a long time.¡±


    The person opposite the ck shadow said,¡±The batch of experimental seeds from seventeen years ago, there are actually people still alive¡­¡±


    Not only was he alive, but he had also woken up.


    So, I¡¯m here to ask for a special permission to conduct an experiment so that I can arrange for further action.¡±<div>


    The two shadows suddenly fell silent.


    ¡°You¡¯re still worried about hurting the innocent?¡± asked the ck shadow by the window.


    ¡°There are no rules. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to apply for an experimental permit.


    The existence of this special permit was a manifestation of the rules ¡®tolerance. It was a wise move to sacrifice a small number of people to achieve the majority at a critical moment.


    This was a reasonable system. Since there is, I naturally have to apply.¡±


    ¡°Does the elemental gene seal really exist?¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t exist, then what is this statue on your table? What is this dark flow?¡±


    ¡°This is only an exception.¡±


    ¡°I want all humans to be special cases like this. Not only will they gain an increase in strength, but they will also gain an increase in lifespan.


    And the only sessful person in this experiment was the beginning of this great n.


    For the sake of more people, he should sacrifice himself. For the sake of more people, those who died in the experiment also died in a worthy way.<div>


    The great conjecture about life, the tireless pursuit of longevity, can finally bepleted in our generation.¡±


    The ck shadow across the table suddenly stood up and handed over the application page with both hands solemnly.¡±Please sign!¡±


    The application had already been stamped with four red seals and signed by four names. Now, it was just missing the one in the middle.


    The shadow behind the window carefully looked at the application in the dark space. After thinking for a moment, he asked,¡±What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji.¡±


    The ck shadow only asked. He grabbed a seal withplicated patterns from the drawer and pressed it heavily in the middle of the application. Then, he signed his name and handed it back. He said faintly,¡±Go do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Son, you¡¯ve just recovered. If you want to get out of bed and take a walk, you must get Doctor Lu¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Lu said that she wille over at noon today. When the timees¡­Mom likes Doctor Lu quite a lot.¡±


    Su Linyu tly rejected Xia Ji¡¯s suggestion to ¡®go out for a walk¡¯. After feeding him the herbal dish, she left the door open and went to do her chores.<div>


    One had to know that in order to keep a house clean, there was a lot of housework, and Su Linyu did it all by herself.


    As for the family¡¯s ie, Su Linyu opened an online store and took on some private cakes, cookies, and other custom-made jobs. The other was Little Su¡¯s royalties.


    This ie was barely enough to support a family.


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes were calm as he turned to look at the sky outside the window. No one knew what he was thinking.


    At noon, Lu Miaomiao missed her appointment and did note.


    It wasn¡¯t until evening that she rushed over with a bag of fruits. She apologized and quickly took off her shoes, revealing her snow-white cotton socks. She put them on the slippers that Mother Su had prepared and ran to Xia Ji¡¯s room.


    As soon as she went to her room, Su Linyu began to eat more. It was as if he was going to make Lu Miaomiao stay for dinner.


    After Lu Miaomiao entered Xia Ji¡¯s room, Little Su, who had just woken up, quietly closed the door.


    Only Lu Miaomiao and Xia Ji were left in the room.


    Lu Miaomiao felt the door close, but she didn¡¯t mind. After so many years, Mother Su and Little Su knew her feelings, and she knew it herself, so she didn¡¯t resist such a two-person asion.


    She went to wash an apple, grabbed a fruit knife, and casually said,¡±During this period of time, we have to go to the Waning Moon Biotech Center for a meeting¡­It¡¯s Sunday today, and I was dragged over. Moreover, I inexplicably became a member of the special operations team, so I camete.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and said gently, ¡°¡±Thank you foring.¡±


    ¡± What are you thanking me for? ¡± Lu Miaomiao said as shebed her long hair. ¡± If it weren¡¯t for you 17 years ago, I might have been defiled by those hooligans. I owe you. ¡± Moreover ¡­¡±


    She stared at the youth on the bed, her eyes filled with admiration.


    He had clearly been unconscious for seventeen years, but he was still in such a state after waking up¡­


    Therefore, she said directly, ¡± I really didn¡¯t expect that after sleeping for 17 years, not only did you not get worse, but your temperament has actually be so good. You¡¯re even better than others who have studied for 17 years¡­¡±


    Does Young Master Wu still remember Wu Feibai? He went overseas to study and worked at some biologypany. A few days ago, he sent a message saying that he was going back to China and even attached a photo. However, I feel that he is far inferior to you.¡±


    Xia Ji felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    It seemed that he had just noticed a little abnormality, and this abnormality was immediately brought up in time.


    For example, he had just thought, ¡± A vegetative person who has been unconscious for seventeen years shouldn¡¯t have the ability to think like I do now, or have the temperament and image, and so on, ¡± when Miao Miao immediately said it.


    But was Miao Miao strange?


    No, no, no.


    This was a normal reaction.


    Then, what was going on?


    ¡°Who is Wu Feibai?¡± Xia Ji asked casually.


    Miao Miao started to talk as she peeled an apple.


    Wu Feibai was her and Xia Ji¡¯s ssmate, and he was currently the secretary of the Waning Moon Biotech overseaspany. He seemed to have returned to the country this time for business.


    Xia Ji digested the information as he chatted.


    After a while, the sky darkened. The dim yellow streetmps on the brick roadside of the neighborhood lit up, emitting a soft light.


    ¡°I want to go out for a walk,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush¡­¡±


    Miao Miao said casually, but she looked into the eyes of the man in front of her.


    His eyes were so firm and gentle, as if he had always been persistent in his thoughts and would not waver.


    Miao Miao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She didn¡¯t even continue what she was about to say. Instead, she went along with him and said, ¡°¡± The weather forecast says it¡¯s going to rain for the next two days. When the weather gets better in a few days, I¡¯ll go out with you, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm, and there was a gentle smile on his lips. He didn¡¯t look like a vegetable who had slept for seventeen years.


    P.S. It¡¯s not an infinite style, it¡¯s the same as the previous story.

 Chapter 747: 112. Invincible, Surging Undercurrents

    Chapter 747: 112. Invincible, Surging Undercurrents<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Several dayster.


    The autumn rain was over, and the ground was dry after a night.<div>


    The next day, the sun set gently, casting the thousands of buildings in the bustling city into shadows on the ground.


    Beep


    The sound of the train was heard.


    In the car, Lu Miaomiao adjusted her white windbreaker. Her long legs, which were wearing ck silk boots, were tightly crossed. She looked a little nervous, like a young girl who was out on a date with her lover.


    She took a deep breath and turned to look at the young man sitting beside her. She reminded him,¡± This is the stop. After we get off the bus, we¡¯ll reach Haifu High School No. 3 in five minutes. ¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. After these few days of familiarizing himself, he realized that this was definitely not a dream¡­


    Even though he had no strength now, his mind was surprisingly calm and his mind was surprisingly flexible. These were definitely not things that a vegetative person who had slept for seventeen years could dream of.


    toot


    The train slowly stopped.


    The car door opened and the two of them got out.


    ¡°You just want to go back to your alma mater?¡± Lu Miaomiao asked.<div>


    Xia Ji was thinking about the sentence in his memory: ¡± Your mother is a third-year student from Sea Mansion No. 3 High School. She¡¯s sitting in the third seat in the second row. Her name is Lin Yu. She went missing four years ago, and her family is still looking for her. ¡±


    However, he said directly,¡±I want to see if I can remember anything. After all¡­¡± This was once the ce where we met.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao began to talk about some ordinary but seemingly very real past events.


    From time to time, she would reach out to help Xia Ji up. Their fingers identally touched each other, and both of them were stiff as if they had been electrocuted.


    In such an atmosphere, the two of them quickly arrived at the entrance of Sea Mansion High School No. 3.


    However, the security guard was very strict. Lu Miaomiao expressed her intention and even showed her doctor¡¯s ID. Only then did the security guard let the two of them enter the campus after registering their ID cards.


    The campus was quiet. The sound of a teacher in ss could be heard from the direction of the teaching building. It seemed that because it was early in the morning, there was no physical education ss on the field.


    Seeing that Xia Ji was tired from walking, Lu Miaomiao tilted her head to the side and held his arm in her arms¡­


    However, she tilted her head the entire time, as if the hand was not hers as long as she did not look at it.


    Xia Ji nced at her, his eyes calm and gentle.


    ¡°Oh, right. Let me take you to the Literature Club,¡± Lu Miaomiao suddenly said.<div>


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    The two of them walked to a fork in the road and turned to the right. After passing through a garden of golden chrysanthemums, bamboos, and hydrangea, they arrived at an old three-story house.


    The old house was a little mottled, and the words ¡°Full Moon House¡± could be vaguely seen on the side wall.


    Lu Miaomiao sighed and said in a different tone, ¡°¡±At that time, this building was still new.¡±


    Xia Ji was silent.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned. She grabbed his arm and walked to the stairway on the side. As she walked, she said,¡±By the way, I remember that there¡¯s a ssroom in the Literature Club. That ssroom is used to store photos of the past members of the Literature Club. There are also some exciting souvenir photos. Let¡¯s go and take a look¡­Perhaps you can recover faster and retrieve some of your lost memories.¡±


    She carefully helped Xia Ji up to the third floor.


    The doors were open, and there was a male teacher in one of the ssrooms.


    The male teacher was sitting in front of a drawing board, thinking about theyout of the oil painting. When he heard the sound, he looked over. He was stunned when he saw Xia Ji and Miao Miao. Then, he confirmed with Miao Miao with his eyes and suddenly said, ¡°¡±You are¡­Lu Miaomiao? This was¡­Xia Ji?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, Old Yu. Why are you here?¡± Lu Miaomiao smiled.


    The teacher called Old Yu said,¡±I¡¯m going back to my alma mater to be a teacher¡­¡± Xia Ji has recovered?¡±<div>


    ¡°He just recovered,¡± Lu Miaomiao said.¡±I¡¯ll bring him out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Your rtionship really makes me envious¡­¡± Old Yu put down his brush and said, ¡± Old ssmates are here. Let me show you around. ¡±


    With Old Yu leading the way, the two of them visited many things smoothly.


    Old Yu knew a lot of things that happened on campus like the back of his hand. At this moment, he opened his mouth and began to chat.


    ¡°By the way, seventeen years ago, it was quite strange. At that time, other than you, Xia Ji, there was another female ssmate who was in trouble. However, that female ssmate wasn¡¯t as lucky as you. It seems like someone threw her into the sea and then washed her back by the tide.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember that a girl went missing. I think she was from the next ss¡­¡± Miao Miao said. What¡¯s her name?¡±


    She rubbed her head with her snow-white hands and muttered, ¡± I remember Xia Ji was quite shocked at that time. He seemed to have been agitated. Aiya, what¡¯s your name? My memory ¡­¡±


    ¡°Her name is Lin Yu, double wood forest, jade as in jade pendant,¡± reminded Old Yu.


    Miao Miao suddenly realized that Old Yu was right.


    Xia Ji tried his best to recall, but a strange feeling arose in his heart.


    If he hadn¡¯t gone crazy.


    This meant that the patch had started.


    The reason why Lin Yu wasn¡¯t in Little Su¡¯s story was because she had been provoked and then imagined it.


    This kind of deviation was even more real than a hundred percent match.


    Or was this the truth?


    He turned his head slightly and looked at the floating clouds outside the third floor.


    The clouds were faint, the sky was golden, and thunder was hidden in the silence.


    Beep ~~~


    The train arrived at the station again.


    At the dusk tform, the two of them walked down the bridge like a real couple.

 Chapter 748: 112. Invincible, Surging Undercurrents

    Chapter 748: 112. Invincible, Surging Undercurrents<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xia Ji looked at Miao Miao, who was now in her early thirties. She was no longer as cute as she used to be in her cat hat and cloak, but she had be intelligent and beautiful. She wore a beige windbreaker, thick velvet stockings, well-fitting ankle boots, ck-rimmed sses, and long hair that reached her shoulders. When she talked andughed, she had a sense of propriety and distance.


    However, this sense of distance was just a sense of distance that was used to the city. In fact, when the two of them held hands, the warmth produced by the touch of their bodies was a reminder that the two of them were close, not close at hand or far away.<div>


    The two of them didn¡¯t speak until they reached the door of Xia Ji¡¯s house.


    Suddenly, a vibration came from her pocket.


    Miao Miao grabbed her phone with her left hand and looked at the message. She sighed pitifully.¡±I have to work overtime again. I still have to go to the meeting room on the ninth floor of Waning Moon Biotech.¡±


    At this moment, Little Su came out. She was a night owl most of the time and had just woken up. When she saw the two of them, she smiled and suddenly said,¡±Sister-inw, let¡¯s eat at home.¡±


    Miao Miao blushed. ¡± Little Su, what are you talking about? ¡±


    ¡°Mommy has prepared your dinner. Let¡¯s go together,¡± said Little Su.


    As she spoke, she knew how to treat guests well. She directly went forward and grabbed the shy Doctor Lu¡¯s hand, dragged her into the room, and sat at the dining table.


    ¡°I have to work overtime.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the energy to go after eating.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Then, the two girls started chatting again.<div>


    Xia Ji sat on the sofa.


    There was a book on the table and a TV remote control.


    He picked up the book and opened it on his knees. Unexpectedly, it was a Buddhist scripture.


    He began to recite softly,¡±Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara, after practicing the deep Prajna Paramita for a long time, he saw that the five skandhas were empty and ovee all hardships ¡­¡±


    The next few days were sunny.


    Because Xia Ji had gone out before, he was ¡®allowed¡¯ to move around.


    He made a trip to the hospital secretly and went for a physical examination under the pretext of feeling unwell. This included taking an X-ray and drawing blood for tests.


    Then, he took the report.


    On the scan, his heart showed a strange swelling. As for his blood, it was normal, but some of the indicators were too high.


    Not only that, but the doctor also checked his past ¡± medical records ¡°. There was already a ¡± heart problem ¡± in the records, so the doctor suggested that he do a further review.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t follow his instructions, but silently noted down the contents of the report.<div>


    After that, he grabbed the report and walked to the street. Then, he casually destroyed the report in a deserted ce.


    ¡°Abnormal swelling? From another point of view, it can be said that both the ¡®Fire Cmity Sun Heart¡¯ and the ¡®cktide¡¯ were fantasies that I had imagined because I was too sensitive¡­¡±


    ¡°If those six thousand years were all a dream, then during my final battle with the Heavenly Dao, it must have been the Heavenly Dao that invaded the cosmos that captured me. In that case, it should be possible to change some things with the power of the Heavenly Dao.


    In other words, all of this might be a slight change in reality to allow me to blend in.


    Every day here is equivalent to a year in the other universe. If time continues to drag on, it¡¯spletely unknown what will happen.¡±


    Xia Ji walked around casually and sighed.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then ¡­ Little Su, Mom, Miaomiao is all fake.¡±


    For a moment, his emotions were veryplicated.


    Some of the loopholes that he had originally thought of had been filled up with various reasonable methods.


    Thest question was, why did he be a vegetable seventeen years ago and why did his heart swell?


    How?<div>


    How could he investigate?


    If everything was fake, the inescapable would wrap around him and trap him in the illusion of reality, tightly locking him in the five-finger cage.


    However, if these were true, then it was not a bad thing. He liked such ordinary days very much.


    ¡°I remember Su Tian saying that the power at the beginning of the divine-tier is based on the universe. As for the power that can be used in the other world¡­


    If my heart and the cktide were ¡®frozen¡¯ within my own power, my body would even fall into a state of extreme weakness. Then, I would be suppressed and sealed, turning into a mortal.


    However, there was one thing that had not changed, and that was¡­Knowledge.¡±


    Xia Ji began to think about the information in his mind. This information was from the nearly ten million books he had read, and it was his understanding of the pinnacle of martial arts.


    All this information was actually¡­


    However, after recalling for a while, he felt a severe headache.


    ¡°The next step is to experiment. As long as these memories are useful, then ¡­ It¡¯s not a dream.¡±


    Xia Ji stopped thinking to suppress the pain in his head.


    After calming down, he couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Why didn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao seal his memories?


    He shook his head.


    The Dao of the soul was tooplicated. It was probably because it could not be sealed or there were other problems.


    As he thought of this, he had already walked to the street in front of his house.


    Xiao Su was riding an electric bike on the streets, looking for him anxiously. When she saw Xia Ji, she quickly drove over and said with a sigh of relief, ¡°¡±Brother, where did you go? Mom and I were so worried.¡±


    Xia Ji saw her genuine worry and felt warm inside. He said gently, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry for making you and Mom worry. I just walked along the river for a while and thought about some things.¡±

 Chapter 749: 112. Invincible, Surging Undercurrents

    Chapter 749: 112. Invincible, Surging Undercurrents<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Little Su saw that his eyes were like stars, revealing a gentleness that made people unable to get angry. She said with big dark circles under her eyes,¡±Don¡¯t be like this next time. If you want to go out, I¡¯ll sleep early and apany you the next day ¡­ Yawning, I¡¯m so sleepy. Let¡¯s go home, brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home.¡±<div>


    Xia Ji sat in the back of the scooter, and the two of them leaned against each other. Under the warm sunlight, the scooter drove home at a moderate pace.


    In the following days, as soon as Xia Ji recovered, he would start to recall the cultivation technique information in his memory.


    Then, he practiced with reference.


    Every time he practiced, his body seemed to be breaking free from some kind of metal shackles. His blood flow elerated, his muscles quickly solidified, and his five senses became clearer.


    In just half a month, he had transformed from the weak and frail appearance he had when he first woke up into a strong teenager who seemed to have been training in the gym for six to seven years.


    This made Little Su extremely curious. From time to time, she would touch his muscles.


    Although Su Linyu didn¡¯t know why, he was genuinely happy for him.


    However, apart from being happy, Mother Su was also very worried, so¡­Doctor Lu had almost be a regr here. Every day after work, he woulde here to check on Xia Ji¡¯s body. He even rarely returned to his own home.


    The more Xia Ji cultivated, the more he felt that these techniques were real.


    Then ¡­


    Was everything in the dream not a dream?<div>


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it and instead trained himself crazily.


    At this time, Lu Miaomiao was working overtime more and more frequently. Sometimes, she would onlye to Xia Ji¡¯s house in the middle of the night. After she gave him a quick checkup, she would be dragged to bed by Little Sura.


    Late autumn.


    The autumn rain continued.


    Falling trees rustled.


    On the ninth floor of the Waning Moon Biotech Building, the meeting room was brightly lit.


    At this moment, the people sitting in the meeting room were all members of the special operations team.


    When Miao Miao stepped into the meeting room, her eyelids twitched because she saw many men and women in casual clothes carrying guns and bullets in the meeting room.


    There were about forty to fifty of them, and each of them exuded a murderous aura that made ordinary people¡¯s hearts palpitate. It was obvious that they had really killed before.


    Miao Miao instinctively sat at the back. She was only considered an elite of the younger generation, so naturally, she would always sit at the back as much as she could.


    But today, things changed again.<div>


    As usual, she had just pulled open the second-tost row of seats against the wall when a white-haired old man at the front desk of the conference room said in a low voice,¡±Sit in front.¡±


    Miao Miao had yet to react.


    However, the white-haired old man narrowed his left eye, and the wound on his left eye looked particrly ferocious. He pointed at Miao Miao and said,¡±Didn¡¯t you hear? Little girl, I¡¯ll let you sit in the middle of the first row.¡±


    The majesty hidden in his voice was unquestionable, but Lu Miaomiao was not afraid. Although she did not know the old man who had suddenly arrived, she said directly,¡±Hello, I¡¯m just a junior. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to sit in front.¡±


    ¡°I, let, you, sit, in, front, of, me.¡±


    The white-haired old man was like a tiger or leopard as he coldly said these seven words.


    He was clearly just talking normally, but the surroundings suddenly fell silent, as if they werepletely suppressed by his aura.


    Before Miao Miao could say anything, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her.


    She turned around and saw two ck gun barrels pointing at her.


    Lu Miaomiao felt a chill in her heart, as if she had fallen into an ice cave. Then, she dragged her steps forward and sat down in the middle of the first row in shock.


    <div>

 Chapter 750: 113. Life Conjecture, Killing Intent Arrives (2 in 1)

    Chapter 750: 113. Life Conjecture, Killing Intent Arrives (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    The autumn rain brought with it a strong wind, wreaking havoc on the streets and alleys.<div>


    The Night Owl leaned against the window and said casually, ¡°¡±This rain is a little abnormal. It doesn¡¯t look like autumn rain.¡±


    However, she thought about it and smiled. ¡± It¡¯s great to be writing in a warm little house in such weather. ¡±


    ¡°Your Sister Miaomiao isn¡¯t back yet,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Yo, why are you back? Her home isn¡¯t here, and she still has to report to you ¡­¡± Little Su teased him, then her expression changed. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent a message to ask. They¡¯re still in a meeting. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been a recent report of a missing person case in the suburbs,¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    ¡°Missing person case?¡±


    Little Su was stunned. ¡± Why didn¡¯t I know? ¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± You usually just write. Why would you care about other information? Search online. ¡±


    Little Su hurriedly turned on the oldptop and typed.


    Immediately, the corresponding news section popped up in the search bar.


    ¡± Yesterday, there was a missing person case on Tianyun Avenue in the eastern suburbs of City B. The missing woman was an employee of Qingshan Company. After investigation, the woman returned to thepany at night to deal with urgent mail. Thepany¡¯s security guards saw the woman at 9 p. m. and saw the woman leave thepany at 11 p. m. After that, they lost contact with her. ¡±<div>


    After reading it, Little Su hurriedly flipped through it again¡­


    She flipped through several pages. Although many websites were reporting on it repeatedly, she could see that there was more than one ¡± missing case ¡°. In the short span of a week, it had already happened three times.


    ¡°Where is Qingshan Company?¡±


    Little Su muttered as she hurriedly searched.


    She eximed,¡±It¡¯s not far from Waning Moon Biotech¡­¡± Sister Miaomiao was having a meeting at Waning Moon Biotech. It was already eight o¡¯clock. ¡®No¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll call her and ask.¡±


    Little Su suddenly became nervous. After all, she had already regarded Miao Miao as her sister-inw.


    She hurriedly dialed her phone.


    The music on the other end of the phone rang. It was a ssical song.


    After waiting for almost a minute, no one picked up and the phone hung up automatically.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Little Su continued dialing.<div>


    He dialed crazily.


    Then, after three missed calls, the call ended.


    A cold voice came from Xiaosu¡¯s phone.


    ¡± The number you have dialed is switched off¡­¡±


    Little Su¡¯s face was pale. She turned to look at Xia Ji and said bitterly, ¡± But¡­¡± Maybe the battery just ran out?¡±


    After saying this, her eyes were almost red. ¡± What should we do, Brother? What should we do? Call the police¡­But what if Sister Miaomiao is just in a meeting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi to Waning Moon Biotech Company to look for her,¡± Xia Ji said as he looked at Qiu Yu outside the window.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Little Su immediately said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to write tonight?¡±


    ¡°I have a copy.¡±


    Xia Ji stood up immediately and took out a knife from his bed.<div>


    Little Su was shocked.


    ¡± I bought it online, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ve been exercising recently, so I need a knife. It¡¯s not sharpened. ¡±


    As he spoke, he put the knife into a painting tube. This way, it would not be strange for him to walk on the streets. People would only think that he was carrying a painting on his back, but they would not know that he was carrying a knife on his back.


    Little Su also grabbed a fruit knife and put it in her bag. She then told Mother Su about it and hurriedly started to call a taxi.


    Not long after¡­


    A ck car stopped in front of their neighborhood.


    Xiao Su saw the car te number and pulled Xia Ji into the car.


    Surprisingly, the driver was a very strong man. When he saw the two of them, he actually smiled slightly, revealing a row of thick teeth. Then, he asked as if to confirm,¡±Are the two of you going to Waning Moon Biotech?¡±


    At this moment, in the conference room on the ninth floor of Waning Moon Biotech, the meeting was about to end.


    The voice of the mighty white-haired old man came from the front.


    ¡± The experimental target numbered 007 may have already reached the higher level of life in Argot¡¯s Life Conjecture¡­


    Even if he didn¡¯t, it was very likely that he had already noticed the difference in himself and was working hard to change and increase his strength in order to break through ¡­ Elemental gene lock.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light, as if they were thinking about the existence of the elemental gene seal.


    The white-haired old man continued, ¡± Target 007 will be ssified as an S-ss dangerous person. However, for the benefit of all mankind, he must be studied. This is the purpose of my visit.


    This kind of research was not closed research, but open research.


    The research process is divided into internal and external parts. We will conduct the external parts in order to test the various data of his body and abilities.


    I¡¯ll leave the internal matters to Doctor Lu.¡±


    At this point, the white-haired old man paused for a moment and asked in a cold voice,¡±Can I? Doctor Lu?¡±


    Lu Miaomiao suddenly looked up. Although she was afraid, her hands were nervously gripping the pockets on both sides of her windbreaker, and her palms were sweaty, she still gritted her teeth and asked under this powerful aura,¡±I¡¯ll go and tell him¡­He will definitely cooperate with the examination. Blood draw, test, anything.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard a sneer.


    ¡°Foolish!¡±


    The white-haired old man mmed his hands on the wooden table and leaned forward. ¡± Don¡¯t you understand? He had been in aa for seventeen years because of the experimental vine!


    ¡°Other than that, what we need is not some boring trick like drawing blood for testing. We need to see how ferocious this lion is and how powerful its potential is¡­After all¡­¡±

 Chapter 751: 113. Life Conjecture, Killing Intent Arrives (2 in 1)

    Chapter 751: 113. Life Conjecture, Killing Intent Arrives (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He took a deep breath and raised his head. A blissful expression appeared on his face as he said piously, ¡± This is the future of mankind. ¡±


    ¡°Seventeen years ago¡­¡± Miao Miao said.<div>


    ¡± He was chosen and became one of the 30,000 test subjects. He was the only one who woke up. ¡±


    Miao Miao suddenly understood and shivered.¡±You are¡­¡±


    The white-haired old man raised his hand and showed him an ID.


    Miao Miao clearly knew what this document represented, and on it¡­This white-haired elder was actually a lieutenant general!


    ¡± Lieutenant General, ¡± Miao Miao said hurriedly, ¡± I think he will definitely cooperate with us. He won¡¯t want tomit a crime. He won¡¯t want to destroy it. He¡­¡±


    ¡°Doctor Lu, it seems that you still don¡¯t understand anything,¡± the white-haired old man said lightly.


    He closed his eyes and opened them again after a long while. He smiled coldly and said, ¡± Then you just have to carry out your mission well. If you vite it, it will be treason. ¡±


    Miao Miao was speechless.


    After a long time, she sighed and asked,¡±What will happen to him in the end?¡±


    The coldness on the white-haired old man¡¯s face suddenly turned into a dangerous smile. He said indifferently,¡± Naturally, he will be one of us. So, please rest assured. ¡±


    Miao Miao was speechless.<div>


    A woman¡¯s intuition allowed her to instantly determine that the old man in front of her was lying.


    ¡°Understood,¡± she replied.


    ¡± Fare, 44. ¡±


    The muscr driver¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light as he turned his head and reported the fare behind him.


    The car had already stopped in front of Waning Moon Biotech Company.


    Xiao Su scanned her phone and made the payment. Xia Ji opened the door and walked out with the ¡± painting tube ¡± on his back. He held up a ck umbre and stood in front of the door. He only closed the door after Xiao Su walked out.


    The car didn¡¯t go far. Instead, it drove for dozens of meters and stopped in an empty parking space not far away.


    Patter patter patter patter patter ¡­


    Qiu Yu hit the ck umbre coldly and jumped up and down.


    Little Su looked up at the tallest building in City B and said worriedly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s already 9:30 pm. I wonder if Sister Miaomiao is still here. Brother ¡­ Let¡¯s go and ask.¡±


    Xia Ji raised his head and looked at the bright lights on the ninth floor of the building. He then looked at the conference signboard in front of the building and said calmly, ¡°¡±She should still be in a meeting.¡±<div>


    Little Su was speechless. ¡± Whatpany? Seriously, I don¡¯t see Sister Miaomiao getting much money¡­¡± No, I still have to ask.¡±


    She ran to the security office and knocked on the window. ¡°¡±Hello, I¡¯m Dr. Lu Miaomiao¡¯s family. Seeing that she hasn¡¯t returned yet and her phone has been turned off, I came here to take a look¡­Is Lu Miaomiao still in a meeting upstairs?¡±


    When the security guard saw that it was a youngdy, he said,¡±Yes, Doctor Lu is still in a meeting. He¡¯s been too busy recently. You guys can wait a little longer. It should be over soon.¡±


    Although Xia Ji still had headaches, he felt a strange sense of separation in his heart.


    It was as if she could not integrate with normal humans. If it was not Little Su or Miao Miao, if it was someone else¡­


    Even if they were family, he would feel distant.


    However, there was no way to prove it now. No one knew where the ck tide and the source of the tribtion had gone.


    ¡°Knowledge¡­As long as I can use this knowledge to quickly be stronger, then as the shackles of my body are slowly released, everything should be revealed.¡±


    Xia Ji nced into the distance and saw Little Su kicking her legs in the autumn wind. Her little boots made a sizzling sound as she rubbed her hands together. It was obvious that the autumn rain was chilling.


    Little Su seemed to have sensed Xia Ji¡¯s gaze and turned to smile at him.


    Xia Ji retracted his gaze. It was hard to distinguish between real and fake, but this was not an illusion.<div>


    If he was really the person who had fought against the Heavenly Dao, then it was impossible for such an impable illusion to exist in this world, not even the Heavenly Dao.


    Then, these people were all real.


    Or rather, this was the Earth Star that he had transmigrated to.


    Suddenly, the name of a neighborhood popped up in his mind¡­It was the neighborhood where his family lived before he transmigrated-the Tianjing Family.


    It seemed to be Room 304 of Block 8.


    ¡°I have to go and see if a name like that won¡¯t pop into my head for no reason.¡±


    Just as he was thinking about it, the lights in the meeting room on the ninth floor of Waning Moon Biotech started to go out.


    Xia Ji raised his head and saw a scarlet symbol of the full moon in the middle of the building, which looked like the mouth of a monster.


    Immediately after, a group of men and women in suits and leather shoes, or with a strong professional aura, walked out of the hall in the distance.


    When Xia Ji looked at these people, they were also looking at him with strange gazes.


    Xia Ji¡¯s heart was calm, but he could already smell something unusual.


    Soon, he saw Lu Miaomiao walking behind him.


    When Lu Miaomiao saw him, she squeezed out a smile. Then, as if she had been wronged, she ran over from afar. Xia Ji opened his arms and hugged the woman who had rushed into his arms tightly.


    At the same time, he raised his head and saw a ck shadow looking down at him in the darkness of the ninth floor. It seemed to be smiling.


    Xia Ji smiled as well.


    Interesting.


    He took a deep breath and smelled the blood in the city.


    Lu Miaomiao was already speechless and could only keep shouting,¡±Xia Ji, Xia Ji¡±¡­


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask her anything. He already knew that many things were just to make things difficult for others, so he held Miao Miao in his arms and said gently, ¡°¡±I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 752: 113. Life Conjecture, Killing Intent (2 in 1)(3)

    Chapter 752: 113. Life Conjecture, Killing Intent (2 in 1)(3)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    A gentleman can be deceived by the right way, but it is difficult to deceive by the wrong way.


    That night, Miao Miao called home and slept in Xia Ji¡¯s house. She had nightmares and woke up a few times.<div>


    The next day¡­


    She woke up with an unpleasant expression and saw Xia Ji standing in front of the balcony, staring at the autumn leaves outside the window.


    Miao Miao was about to say something when her phone beeped. It was a message.


    She took a look and looked a little upset. After taking a deep breath, she walked to the window and stood beside Xia Ji. She said, ¡°¡±Wu Feibai sent a message saying that he wants everyone to gather together. It¡¯s a gathering of old ssmates. He saw youst night and invited you to join him.¡±


    ¡°Wu Feibai?¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. He remembered that Miao Miao had mentioned that this person was his former ssmate who had just returned to the country, so he must have been in a meetingst night.


    Miao Miao pulled his hand, her palm cold. She said softly, ¡± Xia Ji, let¡¯s go together. ¡±


    Xia Ji looked at her gently.


    ¡°Xia Ji¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel like something happened.¡±


    Miaomiao was speechless.<div>


    She suddenly had an impulse. She didn¡¯t want to hide it from the man in front of her.


    This man had died for her once. Was he going to suffer for her again?


    Therefore, she opened her mouth and said,¡±Actually¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything, Xia Ji kissed her deeply. Their lips touched, and she could no longer speak.


    It was a long kiss.


    They kissed until they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Xia Ji let go of Miao Miao¡¯s chin and said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao wasn¡¯t stupid. She suddenly thought of what the lieutenant general had said and immediately thought that the man in front of her might have sensed his superhuman strength and felt that he could solve the problem with his own strength. She hurriedly said,¡±No, I have to say it.


    Then, as she walked back, she quickly said,¡± Xia Ji, the reason why you fainted seventeen years ago was because someone had imnted something called the Argot Life Test Solution¡­30,000 people in the world were imnted, but only you survived.<div>


    In other words, you might have already reached a breakthrough in your level of life, and you will gradually be more powerful. You might even unlock the elemental gene lock that the Great Spection had predicted, and be an existence that far surpasses ordinary people.


    You are now numbered 007, and the danger level is S ss. They want me to monitor you at all times and tell them about your situation. On the other hand, they would force you tomit crimes andmit crimes non-stop. Then, they would test how far you could go in the pursuit and counter-pursuit to obtain more detailed data.


    Finally, when youplete the test, they will arrest youpletely and ce you on the dissection table¡­¡±


    Xia Ji suddenly pounced on Miao Miao and pressed her down. At this moment¡­A low, trembling sound tore through the air and passed through Miao Miao¡¯s forehead.


    Bang!


    A crack appeared on the wall behind the two of them, and in the crack was a bullet.


    This bullet proved that Miao Miao was telling the truth.


    In fact, he had already cut off all of Xia Ji¡¯s escape routes.


    He looked at Miao Miao. Her face was pale and her eyes were wide open. It was obvious that she had not escaped from death. Then, she began to pant heavily.


    There were no gunshots. Apparently, a silencer was installed.


    Only when the bullet approached would the buzzing sound of death be heard.<div>


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes turned and he suddenly pulled Miao Miao, who was panting, to the side.


    As soon as she moved, a bullet hole appeared in the wall where Miao Miao was standing. The bullet went through the wall and hit her original position.


    Xia Ji raised his head and saw a cold sh on a tall building in the distance. Then, it disappeared without a trace. It was obvious that the sniper had retreated.


    These two shots¡­It wasn¡¯t to kill Miao Miao, but to test his own ability. At the same time, he told himself, ¡± I¡¯ll do it openly. What can you do? What¡¯s the difference between knowing and not knowing? ¡±


    Xia Ji raised his head¡­


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    This time, it seemed¡­He even had a reasonable exnation for the power he obtained in his dream.


    Moreover, the killing intent had already arrived.

 Chapter 753: 114. Lonely Seeker (2 in 1)

    Chapter 753: 114. Lonely Seeker (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    A momentter.


    Mrs. Su was panicking, and Little Su, who was in her pajamas, was also trembling in fear. The two of them looked at the bullet¡­It was simply unimaginable.<div>


    Miao Miao didn¡¯t tell the two of them what had happened. It was better not to know.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the police,¡± Mrs. Su said.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to call the police¡­¡± Miao Miao said dejectedly.


    ¡°Why is it useless?¡± Mrs. Su frowned. ¡± Doctor Lu, do you know something? ¡±


    ¡± Mom, don¡¯t say anymore, ¡± Xia Ji said directly. ¡± This has nothing to do with Miaomiao¡­¡± It¡¯s just that our son wants to go on a trip.¡±


    ¡°No, you just recovered. You can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Xia Ji walked up to Su Linyu. He was much taller and stronger than when he woke up, and he gave off a sense of oppression. He said gently, ¡± Mom, trust me. I¡¯m just going on a vacation. Besides, I can video call you. I¡¯ll let you know that I¡¯m safe every few days. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Bro?¡± Little Su asked.


    Xia Ji ruffled her hair. ¡± Just trust me. ¡±


    The atmosphere was extremely heavy.


    Xia Ji suddenly asked, ¡± What are we eating today? I¡¯m so hungry. Mom, hurry up and cook! ¡±<div>


    He pushed Su Linyu into the kitchen and sent Little Su into the bedroom. Then, he looked at Lu Miaomiao and said,¡±Can you contact them?¡±


    Lu Miaomiao nodded.


    ¡°Answer the call.¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji, you¡­¡± Lu Miaomiao wanted to say something, but when she saw the calm and gentle eyes of the young man in front of her, she lowered her head and said, ¡± I only know that he¡¯s a lieutenant general. ¡±


    Hearing the word ¡± Lieutenant General, ¡± Xia Ji¡¯s expression did not change at all. He said, ¡± Call him. ¡±


    Lu Miaomiao hesitated for a long time, but when she saw Xia Ji¡¯s gaze, she used her trembling fingers to slowly pull up a secret phone number and pressed it.


    The electric bell rang¡­


    It seemed to be the roar of a bird of prey in the forest.


    The call was picked up after three roars.


    Xia Ji took the phone, but the person on the other end didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Xia Ji replied directly.<div>


    There was still no sound from the other end.


    ¡± I have a reasonable suggestion, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± But if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kill myself. Then, you can forget about all your research results. ¡±


    The other party finally responded. His voice was full of aggression as he said hoarsely,¡±Continue.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll be going on a long trip around the world, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You¡¯re wee to do any experiments. But if you touch my family or Doctor Lu, I won¡¯t cooperate with you anymore. ¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t doubt that a person who has already died once will fear death. ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡± Seven dayster, I¡¯ll book a ne ticket to the Sand Country. The destination is the Great Pyramid. I¡¯ll keep this phone with me. If you need anything, just call me. Remember to charge me money and open an international call.


    Oh right, I¡¯ll also be given a sr battery and a data cable that can maintain the battery of my phone.


    Also, I don¡¯t have the money to travel. Arrange a bank card for me. Then, you can use the bank card to control the things I buy. It¡¯s convenient for you and me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The short conversation between the two ended.<div>


    The call ended.


    Miao Miao looked at Xia Ji, not knowing what to say.


    After thinking for a long time, she squinted and said,¡±Give me your phone first. I¡¯ll delete something.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled but didn¡¯t return the phone.


    Miao Miao reached out to snatch it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I get to know you better?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Miao Miao screamed, ¡± Ahhhh! ¡± It seemed that ¡± the message on the phone was seen ¡± was more terrifying than ¡± the terrifying lieutenant general ¡°.


    The two of them soon became entangled, which eased the originally stiff atmosphere and made the cold room more cheerful.


    Finally, when Mrs. Su came out with the tray, she saw Miao Miao straddling Xia Ji, twisting her waist and grabbing the phone with her hands like a cat¡¯s ws. She was stunned, but she quickly moved away.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t make any more trouble. He handed the phone back to Miao Miao and allowed her to delete some of her secrets.


    After Miao Miao finished deleting the message, she threw the phone back to him and whispered into his ear, ¡°¡±Tonight¡­I want to sleep with you.¡±


    After saying that, she did not wait for anyone to respond. She immediately got up from his body with a red face and slipped away.


    Night fell.


    In the dark area, someone was talking.


    ¡± It¡¯s exactly as I told you. You heard the recording just now. He¡¯s going to the Sand Country. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if he can cooperate. This n is also the n of the entire world. Let him go ¡­ As long as he was still in this world, he could go anywhere. If they could go to ces with fewer people, they could also avoid causing innocent casualties.


    Remember, he is a wild beast. He may still have a human conscience now, but soon, he will go crazy and study him.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so hypocritical between us, right?¡±


    The hoarse voice carried iparable ridicule as he continued, ¡± Do we care about casualties? No!


    Do we desire peace? No!


    Are we doing this for humanity? No!


    If all humans be like this, then who is the god?¡±


    ¡°Madman.¡±


    The other party simply replied without admitting or denying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a sniper to do a simple test first, and then ¡­ Record his data step by step¡­¡±


    Beep beep beep


    The other party had obviously hung up.


    High in the darkness, the white-haired old man with his fingers crossed suddenly grinned and revealed a sinister smile. At this moment, there was no sign of aging on his body. Instead, he emitted a terrifying aura.

 Chapter 754: 114. Lonely Seeker (2 in 1)

    Chapter 754: 114. Lonely Seeker (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sound of the ne came from afar and then went away.


    A man with a ck painting tube on his back was queuing up to board the ne. After he showed his ID, he entered the departure lounge without going through security.<div>


    He picked a corner seat and sat alone.


    The Sand Country wasn¡¯t considered a tourist destination, nor was it a bustling city. Hence, there weren¡¯t any direct flights and they had to change nes twice.


    This man was naturally Xia Ji.


    He closed his eyes slightly¡­


    Memories of the past few days shed by naturally.


    Seven days had passed¡­


    During the weekend, Xia Ji went to Tianjing Aristocrat n¡¯s 8th Block, Room 304, which was his original home.


    His journey went smoothly.


    When he arrived, the family was about to leave.


    The man was his father, and the woman was his mother. Both of them were not young, probably in their fifties.


    When she saw Xia Ji, the woman was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°¡±You are¡­The young man who saved Xiaoyuan back then?¡±<div>


    This time, it was Xia Ji¡¯s turn to be stunned.


    Immediately after, the man recognized Xia Ji and happily pulled him to talk.


    It was only then that Xia Ji realized that he had saved a girl who had fallen into the water when he was young. The girl¡¯s family was very grateful to him and often invited him to their home. This might have left a huge impression on him, so it was reasonable for him to treat this family as his home before he transmigrated while he was in a vegetative state.


    Seeing that the old couple was healthy and had a good temperament, Xia Ji chatted with them casually.


    After that, that woman insisted on having him stay for lunch.


    For some reason, Xia Ji stayed behind.


    The woman made stewed beef with potatoes with chili, braised pork that was well-cooked, braised eggnt with bean paste that was soft and glutinous, and finally, tomato egg soup.


    They were all very ordinary home-cooked dishes.


    Other than the slight difference in taste, there was not much difference.


    However, Xia Ji did not know why¡­As they ate, tears began to flow uncontrobly. The old couple stared nkly for a while, not knowing what was going on.


    Xia Ji¡¯s face was covered in tears, but he ate bowl after bowl until he finished all the dishes. He then sighed in relief and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s too delicious.¡±<div>


    Although the old couple found it strange, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Xia Ji understood many things.


    No matter how the world changed, he would not change.


    No matter how the deception came, this heart was still awake.


    Heaven¡¯s was long and wide, covering the world, but he was no longer a human.


    Then, he took out a small booklet he hadpiled and instructed the old couple, ¡± When you dance in the evening, follow the set of postures written on it and breathe in harmony to prolong your life. ¡±


    After doing all this, he bid farewell to the old couple.


    However, after walking down the stairs, he turned around and faced the closed door of Room 304. He suddenly knelt down and kowtowed three times.


    After that, he left the Tianjing Family and walked to the airport alone with a cold knife on his back.


    Hu


    Bang!<div>


    The ne to the Sand Country had arrived.


    The announcement came from afar, and the boarding began.


    Xia Ji¡¯s thoughts returned as well, and his expression was calm.


    A man, a knife, embarked on a journey to a foreign country or hell.


    ¡± S-level dangerous person, experiment number 007 has boarded the ne. The ne has taken off normally. ¡±


    ¡°No. 007 only has a knife and a bag with daily items.¡±


    ¡± The ne is expected to arrive at the Sand Country¡¯s capital at 0430 in the morning. ¡±


    The top 20 floors of Waning Moon Biotech became themand center.


    The person in charge of themand center was the white-haired old man. He was sitting on arge chair in the middle with his legs crossed. The phone on the table on his left hand could be contacted at any time.


    Lu Miaomiao had also be a permanent resident of this ¡±mand center ¡°. Her freedom had been restricted, and she had a private room on the highest floor of Sea City. Of course, it was only said that her work required great confidentiality.


    At this moment¡­


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s face was pale as she listened to the reports. She could fully understand how important Xia Ji was to these people.


    ¡± Three snipers have entered the field ahead of time. They¡¯re waiting at the high ground of the airport. They¡¯ve been in attack mode since the nended. ¡±


    The report sounded again.


    Lu Miaomiao looked at the white-haired old man in shock. ¡± Lieutenant General, this¡­¡± This will cause an international dispute, right?¡±


    The white-haired old man merely sneered at her and said, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t.¡±


    These two simple words exploded in Lu Miaomiao¡¯s mind like thunder during the day.


    She sat back on the soft chair and identally knocked over the coffee¡­


    The hot coffee spilled all over the floor, but she still didn¡¯t notice it.


    Because at this moment, all her thoughts had undergone a world-shaking change.


    This was¡­Did the whole world want him dead?


    Was she forcing him to do things he didn¡¯t want to do?


    Why?


    Why?


    There was no reason¡­


    Xia Ji closed his eyes. After several transfers, the number of passengers on the ne decreased.


    At thest stop, there were less than twenty people left.


    The girl sitting one seat away from Xia Ji was still there. She was here for a vacation, and she waspletely rxed. She looked at him with a sense of familiarity.


    The young girl was wearing a pair of snow-white sweatpants that outlined her slender legs. Her hair wasbed into the shape of a goat¡¯s horn, making her look a little yful.


    She seemed to be far away from the familiar environment and had also broken free from all kinds of shackles. She looked around with a rxed expression, and the man sitting in the same row as her by the window became her focus of observation.


    She only felt that this man had a strange aura around him, making him seem very attractive.


    Thus, the girl shouted from across the seat,¡±¡±Hello ~~¡±


    Xia Ji opened his eyes.


    ¡°Are you here for a vacation too?¡± asked the girl.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Xia Ji replied casually.


    Seeing his gentle expression, the young girl started to talk,¡±Nowadays, there are very few people who travel so far alone.¡±


    She was trying to probe, such as the default ¡®solitary¡¯, or something else¡­


    As the two of them chatted deeper, she might be able to invite this man with an extraordinary temperament and good looks to travel with her. It would also add color to this lonely journey. She might even be able to obtain a romantic love.


    However, she was wrong.


    Xia Ji only responded to her with a few polite words and didn¡¯t say anything else. He continued to close his eyes to rest.


    This made the girl speechless. Could it be that her charm was not enough?


    But the more this man acted like this, the more curious she became.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t want to affect anyone¡­He knew very well that the moment the nended, the war would very likely begin.


    And this war was not just about the enemies in front of them. There were also enemies hidden behind the scenes, and even¡­This was an enemy arranged by the Heavenly Dao.


    Up until now, nothing was known. He had already begun to believe that the world he had entered was the world before he transmigrated. The reason why he had returned was that he had been brought back by the giant hand that had benefited from it. However, everything in this world had changed, and it was difficult to tell whether it was real or fake.


    For every day he stayed here, a year would pass in the other universe.


    Boundless pressure and mysteries pressed down on him.


    In the past, he knew that the ones ying chess with him were the nine ancestors.


    Later on, he faced the cktide and then the Heavenly Dao.


    Now¡­


    Everything was a mystery.


    He did not even know where his real enemy was.


    But even so, he still had to continue.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes as the restraints on his body were being released.


    In less than two months, he had recovered quite a bit. Compared to his original level, he should have reached the tenth realm of the original universe, the Transcendence Realm.


    However, Dharmakaya would not be able to break through. As for the Divine Power Realm, Karma Realm, Book Receiving Realm, and even Human Immortals, Earth Immortals, Heaven Immortals, and so on, there was no need to think about it.


    He was recovering his strength at the Transcendence Realm every second.


    He had umted ten million techniques.


    If you grind an elephant with ten thousand methods, you will grind it into a thousand elephants now.

 Chapter 755: 115. Great Desert (1/1)

    Chapter 755: 115. Great Desert (1/1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Phew


    As Xia Ji was thinking about this, the ne had already begun tond.


    His body shook slightly, and he stood up to take out the ck bag and the painting tube.


    The reason why he chose toe to the Sand Country was because the climate here was extremely hot.


    The Fire Tribtion Origin naturally needed the fire between heaven and earth to be ignited. Since he had confirmed many things, he needed to find a way to revive his body.


    Coming here could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. However, this journey was truly difficult.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard the girl¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Xia Ji turned to look at the girl and smiled. ¡± I advise you to get off the ne and stay away from me. ¡±


    The girl in white sportswear was shocked, but when she saw his friendly face, she said,¡±You ¡­ Are you from the underworld?¡±


    ¡± No, ¡± Xia Ji smiled. ¡± Someone just wants to kill me. ¡±


    The young girl was speechless.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I came here to let them kill me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The young girl was speechless.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± After you get off the ne, stand further away. Stand at a ce where dozens of bombs won¡¯t explode at the same time. You¡¯ll know when you see it¡­¡± I hope those people who want to kill me won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°You must be crazy¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to say something, the ne¡¯s announcement sounded, reminding the passengers that the ne had arrived and that it was time to get off the ne after packing their luggage.


    Xia Ji sat quietly in his seat and closed his eyes. When everyone got off the ne and the foreign tanned air stewardess came to remind him, he nodded slightly, picked up his bag, grabbed the ck painting tube, and slowly walked toward the door that had been open for a long time.


    The saber in the painting tube might not be a treasured saber, but under his Dharma, it was enough to unleash powerful power.


    The foreign air stewardess looked at the man with a strange gaze, as if¡­The man had already left her sight.


    He walked faster and faster, so fast that even though he was just strolling, his body had already surpassed the speed of a 100-meter sprint¡­


    The air stewardess couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She rubbed her eyes and was stunned.


    He muttered in his nativenguage,¡±Why so fast?¡± Is it an illusion?¡±


    The man¡¯s speed could no longer be described as sprinting¡­It was simply like shrinking the ground into an inch. With a step, his entire person was more than 100 feet away.


    However, his movements were very leisurely, just like a person who was taking a stroll after eating.


    This was torturous.


    In the blink of an eye, the air stewardess could no longer see him.


    At this moment¡­


    The girl in sportswear who had not walked far was waiting for the bus and turned her head curiously¡­She wanted to see if the strange man who imed that someone wanted to kill him had gotten off the ne. After all, she thought it was quite interesting.


    She thought about it carefully. This man was very likely a severe chuunibyou patient who had fallen into his own wild imagination. This was a little simr to her. After all, who didn¡¯t have chuunibyou in this day and age¡­


    Therefore, the girl kept looking back.


    Suddenly, she saw the man drop the orange he was peeling on the ground.


    The young girl opened her mouth wide and widened her eyes as she shouted,¡±F * ck!¡±


    In her eyes, the man she treated as a chuunibyou was moving at a speed that could only be seen in Xianxia movies¡­They were moving at high speed, leaving behind afterimages.


    Just a few small freezes had already turned into small ck dots.


    The man seemed to be walking towards a ce with fewer people.


    At this moment, a crisp sound came from the ground.


    Bang!


    The ground cracked open, and the center of the dent was about the size of a pinky finger.


    It was a sniper.


    The sniper missed.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    A few more gunshots were fired, but all of them missed. Small dents appeared on the ground.


    The surrounding people also realized what had happened and screamed as they scattered. Immediately, the originally orderly area was in an uproar. In the distance, the airport police from another country were rushing over.


    Xia Ji suddenly stood in an empty space. He took out his phone with his left hand and dialed a number.


    Just as he was about to make a call, he took a step to the left.


    Bang!


    The bullet missed.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and ced the phone in front of his ear. At the same time, he casually took a step to the right.


    Bang!


    The bullet missed again.


    Beep beep beep


    The phone on the white-haired old man¡¯s table rang.


    He picked up the phone.


    A voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I just wanted to see if you had recharged my phone bill ¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Can you see it?¡±


    The white-haired old man knocked on the table, and the operator in themand center hurriedly transferred the video. This ce was clearly from a different country than the Sand Country, but they could actually transfer the surveince video. It could be seen how much was involved.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle ¡­


    The big screen in themand center shed a few times before focusing on Xia Ji.


    The man was carrying a ck drawing tube on his back and holding a phone in his left hand. He was talking about something.


    The man seemed to have sensed something. He raised his head and smiled gently at the screen.


    In these few movements, his figure kept shing on the screen.


    Themand center was in an uproar¡­


    Was he still human?


    Was this an S-ss dangerous person?


    Miao Miao was also stunned by the scene. Her man was actually so strong?


    The white-haired old man stared at the screen for a long time. His sharp eyes narrowed slightly as he said,¡±I saw it.¡±


    ¡± Next stop, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯m going to the Great Pyramid. Wait for me before you attack. Don¡¯t hurt the innocent, okay? ¡±

 Chapter 756: 115. Great Desert (1/1)

    Chapter 756: 115. Great Desert (1/1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Everyone in themand center suddenly had a strange feeling¡­


    The problem of ¡± harming the innocent ¡± should have been their concern, but now it seemed that the other party was worried, which was the opposite.


    It was as if they were the S-ss dangerous people and the other party was being threatened by them.


    The white-haired elder was stunned for a moment before he muttered, ¡°¡±You have surprised me. You have obtained such great power. Don¡¯t you want to be a person above others?¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s voice came from the big screen in themand center.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrite!¡±


    ¡± I might be staying in the Great Pyramid for a while. Contact the Sand Country and ask them to disperse the tourists and seal off the area. ¡±


    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving a suggestion that¡¯s good for both sides. In addition ¡­ Next time, don¡¯t send this kind of sniper. Send someone more powerful. Do you know an assassin? Where were the mercenaries? Are there robots?


    Or anything else.¡±


    Xia Ji hung up the phone.


    Everyone in themand center fell silent.


    There wasplete silence.


    ¡°So arrogant?¡± The man at the front finally said.


    ¡°If you can dodge bullets like him, you can be so arrogant,¡± someone said.


    The manughed. ¡± It¡¯s just that he¡¯s fast. If he has the ability, he¡¯ll just stand there and not move. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking¡­It seemed that the man on the other side of the screen hadpleted the ¡± speed experiment ¡± and had stopped moving.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three sniper bullets hit his forehead, left cheek, and lips at the same time.


    However, the bullet bounced off as if it had hit an extremely hard material.


    On the screen, the man hooked his finger at the screen. Then, his right hand suddenly grabbed at the air and caught three bullets.


    He raised his hand and three bullets flew out, piercing the hair between the eyebrows of the three snipers¡­


    It meant, ¡± You can stop. ¡±


    As expected, the snipers stopped shooting.


    Xia Ji, on the other hand, disappeared from the airport in a few steps.


    In themand post, the white-haired old man finally could not help but widen his eyes¡­


    This was¡­So strong.


    Was the Argot¡¯s Life Fluid that strong?


    No, he didn¡¯t have the key item. Even if he had unlocked his elemental gene lock, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to unleash such power.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but lean back slightly and start thinking.


    He originally wanted to test a monkey, but now he realized that he might be testing a demon ¡­ Or gods.


    At this moment, Miao Miao looked up at the screen thoughtfully, as if she was worried about her man.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t encounter any attacks after making that call.


    And because of his special existence, the Sand Country¡¯s police didn¡¯t issue a warrant to arrest him.


    Therefore, he went to a nearby city and started spending with the local currency, the ¡± sand pound ¡°, that he had prepared in his bag.


    First, he bought a map, then some drinking water,pressed biscuits, and other food. After that, he ate a full meal of local delicacies, pigeon rice, vegetable balls, and a green soup that emitted a strange fragrance.


    After eating, he showed his passport and checked into thergest hotel in the area. He used theputer to search for some relevant information to understand the environment around the pyramid. After all, that ce would be his battlefield.


    Perhaps¡­Other than some ambitious people, most people who knew about his behavior on the phone felt that he seemed to be very interesting. At least, Experimental 007 showed kindness and was willing to cooperate with the experiment.


    This was very strange¡­


    After all, which mortal wouldn¡¯t feel that they were awesome after obtaining power? Did he think that he was the protagonist of the world?


    And wouldn¡¯t he be enraged and turn into a human time bomb after knowing that he was going to be tested?


    One had to know that this was actually a very unreasonable behavior.


    And even though he knew that this was an unreasonable premise, he was still able to be so well-behaved andw-abiding. He was simply the best citizen in the world¡­


    The next day, when Xia Ji was checking out at the front desk, a Sand Country¡¯s open-top car stopped in front of the hotel, and a tall, exotic beauty alighted.


    The beauty walked up to Xia Ji, and after showing her identification, she said in Xia Ji¡¯s nativenguage, ¡°¡±Hello, Mr. Xia. My name is Flora. Nice to meet you.


    I¡¯m here to tell you that if you don¡¯t have any special ns, I can send you to the pyramid and provide you with some services, such as food and fresh water.¡±


    Xia Ji was taken aback and revealed a curious expression.


    ¡°This is a repayment for your kindness. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared toe here.¡± Then, what do you think?¡±


    Xia Ji immediately understood. It seemed that some of the Sand Country¡¯s higher-ups were worried that he would cause a hugemotion, so they had sent people over to keep an eye on him and make sure everything was under control.


    He was also happy to do so. After all, his goal was not to kill, but to find an opportunity to break through the thick fog. It was best to reach such a consensus, which would also save him time.


    ¡± Nice to meet you, Miss Flora. ¡± He smiled. ¡± If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have bought these mineral water andpressed biscuits. ¡±


    was tall and slim. Her skin was a pale bronze color. Her eyes were extremely ck, and her ck hair was covered by a scarf. She was wearing a pair of stic white jeans and a pair of ck leather boots.


    When she epted this mission, she was prepared to die. However, when she heard the other party¡¯s friendly response, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Whoosh!


    Flora drove very fast. While driving, she briefly exined the environment around the Great Pyramid. Her general idea was, ¡± If you can avoid destroying the pyramid, try to avoid it. ¡±


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and listened.


    From time to time, Flora looked at this dangerous man curiously. She felt that no one in the world had a better temper than him.


    The convertibles left the city and gradually entered the sand. There was a hint of an ancient smell in the wind, and there was also a hint of dust.


    The car stopped about thirty miles away from the Great Pyramid.


    Flora parked in front of a small building and said, ¡°¡±Mr. Xia, the higher-ups have already discussed it. If you are still alive, you cane here to eat and rest after eight o¡¯clock every night, but you must leave before eight o¡¯clock in the morning.


    We will provide you with all the services you want, no matter what kind of service you want. If you have any special requests, you can even ask for it one day in advance. If you are still alive the next day, you can enjoy it.


    You don¡¯t have to be so polite. This is a friendly response to you.¡±


    ¡± Prepare a clean bed, a bathtub, and delicious food, ¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡± Don¡¯t you need a woman? ¡± said Laura with a smile. Even wild beasts need to rx and vent after going crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a beast,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Flora looked at the man curiously and nodded slightly. ¡°¡±Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Ji replied. Then, he took out a long saber from the ck painting tube and casually stuck it at his waist before walking into the distant sandstorm.


    turned around and went to the top of the building. She took out a telescope. To be honest, she was curious how this dangerous S-ss man would deal with the next danger with a knife.


    And why would such a person ept such danger so peacefully?


    She did not understand.


    The pyramid was a mausoleum, and its shape was like the rays of the sun. Legend had it that this was thedder used by the ancient leaders of the Sand Country to ascend to the heavens. As for its exact function, it was impossible to verify.


    At this moment, the pyramid stood in the scorching heat of the desert. It looked magnificent, mysterious, and slightly distorted because of the heat.


    Although it was winter, there were no four seasons in the desert. Therefore, the weather during the day had already presented a feeling of ¡± roasting a human body. ¡± Even the long saber was already boiling hot.


    Xia Ji stepped on the huge limestone of the pyramid and climbed to the top. He then sat down casually and looked into the distance.


    The scorching sunlight flooded his body like a tidal wave, and traces of the scorching heat of heaven and earth entered his body through his pores.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and quietly felt the high temperature of the desert and the beating of his heart.

 Chapter 757: 116. Whispers of the Gods (1/1)

    Chapter 757: 116. Whispers of the Gods (1/1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chi chi chi¡­


    Flora stood on a high ce and kept moving the iron frame so that the telescope on the frame could be moved to a suitable position so that she could observe the distance better.<div>


    She didn¡¯t want to miss this ¡± real sci-fi blockbuster ¡°.


    However, her heart was also filled with doubts¡­


    Could that gentle man still be alive?


    What could a saber do?


    Xia Ji grabbed the knife.


    He raised his hand and said to the sky,¡±de.¡±


    There was no reaction.


    There was no ¡± authorization ¡± in the rules of the power system here to borrow the power of heaven and earth.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t give up and remained calm.


    Along the way, no matter where he was, when he was, or how strong his power was, his heart had be an eternal existence in time and space.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that old couple, he would have needed a long time to figure out the mystery behind it. But now, he almost understood.<div>


    However, his current body was still too weak and he could not control arge number of Dharma Idols at the same time.


    As he was thinking, he turned his head slightly.


    Bang!


    A bullet from a sniper rifle brushed past him and hit the limestone bricks of the pyramid, leaving a mark.


    Xia Ji maintained his pensive look and casually turned his head.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bullets rained down.


    It was important to know that these were not random bullets. These were bullets fired by elites who had spent many years bing snipers.


    The stray bullets whistled and shot over from afar, sttering many stone fragments beside him, but they could not force him to leave his original position.


    He just turned his head and turned his body. That was all.


    This scene¡­<div>


    At this moment, it was on the big screens of many behind-the-scenes organizations.


    The screen waspletely silent.


    Xia Ji picked up a God-ying Flying Dagger.


    ¡°It should be¡­I haven¡¯t used it for a long time.¡±


    he murmured, a look of reminiscence on his face.


    The range of a sniper rifle was usually about two thousand meters, and this waspletely within the range of his throwing knives.


    Hence, Xia Ji casually flicked his wrist, and the flying knife pierced through space with extreme brilliance¡­


    The sniper¡¯s eyes lit up, and the muzzle of the sniper rifle that he was holding in both hands strangely separated¡­


    Time seemed to slow down at this moment.


    On the big screen, Xia Ji seemed to have thrown a knife, but if the camera slowed down, it would be clear that he had actually thrown nine knives.


    Nine throwing knives and nine sniper rifles in different directions had beenpletely destroyed.<div>


    In City B, in front of the big screen in themand center of Waning Moon Biotech, everyone was shocked for a long time before they burst into an uproar¡­


    ¡°What kind of power is this? It¡¯s too terrifying!¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t kill anyone?¡±


    ¡°He only destroyed the gun¡­¡±


    ¡°How can he be so strong?¡±


    Even the white-haired old man who was sitting high up in the sky was stunned. What kind of power was this? Why was it different from the power of a higher level of life that he knew?


    However, he quickly came out of his daze because the show had just begun.


    This was just a warm-up.


    At the top of the pyramid, Xia Ji rested his chin on his hand and was lost in his own thoughts.


    ¡°The God ying Flying Knife can be used. This makes me even more certain¡­Then, how should I break through all of this and see through all of this? What about recovering your strength?¡±


    He tapped his fingers on the hot boulder, casually picking up some bullets scattered on it and throwing them away.


    As he was thinking, the sound of oars whirling suddenly came from the cloudless sky in the distance.


    The three transport helicoptersnded on a sand dune far away from the desert. About 60 fully armed mercenaries rushed down from the pilot and quicklyid an ambush everywhere.


    Then, he crawled in his off-road suit that was the same color as the desert and headed toward the Great Pyramid from all directions.


    ¡± Blood Hyena Mercenary Group!! ¡±


    eximed. As an elite of the Sand Country¡¯s military, she knew this infamous mercenary group. This mercenary group was hired in the war-torn zones. They only recognized money and not people. However, there was no doubt that their ability was top-notch. They were ranked in the top five on the global mercenary group ranking.


    But soon, the beautiful woman from Sand Country could not help but say, ¡± They¡¯re facing someone who can easily dodge a sniper rifle¡­¡± Oh, damn it, how can a person¡¯s reaction speed be so fast that he can dodge a sniper rifle?¡±


    Because of the limited vision, she obviously hadn¡¯t seen Xia Ji cut open the sniper rifle.


    Rustling sounds came from all directions.


    Xia Ji shook his head. These people probably didn¡¯t know his level at all¡­


    He had no intention of fighting these people seriously, so he casually put his long saber aside and sat down with his legs open.


    ¡°The strength of the mind can promote the breakthrough of strength. Consolidating a stronger strength and stabilizing one¡¯s body can nourish the mind¡­Then, my spirit¡­¡±


    He carefully sensed the things in his mind.


    He remembered that he seemed to be in a deep sea, discussing Zen with a group of Buddhas, and he received a lot of spiritual gifts.


    However, such a spiritual gift was like a drop in the oceanpared to the spirit in the cktide.


    But now, the cktide didn¡¯t exist, so these spirits naturally didn¡¯t exist either.


    So ¡­ It fell into an endless loop again.


    In fact, as long as he thought about it, a thought would involuntarily pop up in his mind:Perhaps this power is only produced by me taking the Argot Potion?


    Although this thought could not affect him now, it could not bepletely eliminated because there were still many questions that could not be confirmed.


    ¡°zing mes!¡±


    ¡°Spirit!¡±


    Heart, blood!


    Xia Ji stood up and felt the raging sun pouring down from the sky, trying to grab something from the sun of this universe and feel something.

 Chapter 758: 116. Whispers of the Gods (1/1)

    Chapter 758: 116. Whispers of the Gods (1/1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, this sun was just a ¡± sun ¡°, not the ¡± sun ¡± in the universe¡¯s chaos.


    Perhaps it was due to the difference in their levels, but Xia Ji felt that it was almost useless. Perhaps it would take a long time before it would have the reaction of ¡± quantitative change to qualitative change. ¡±<div>


    He then directly activated his Dharma Laksana-level spiritual mystic technique, and Buddha statues surrounded him¡­


    Although his mind was hurting, his spirit was strengthened.


    This enhancement immediately made him feel something.


    ¡°There seems to be some fluctuations under the pyramid¡­¡±


    At this moment, the mercenary group near Xia Ji was having a short conversation with their electronic devices.


    ¡°Since the employer hired us to kill this person, this person must be powerful¡­Be careful.¡± The person who spoke obviously didn¡¯t see Xia Ji dodging the sniper rifle earlier.


    However, when he raised his head, he saw rows of Buddha statues beside the person at the top of the pyramid. They were both real and illusory, dignified and dignified, and they were all Buddhas that he did not recognize¡­


    ¡°My God, what¡¯s that?¡± he eximed. A mirage? Or some kind of imaging equipment? What¡¯s the use?¡±


    No one answered, but no one was too afraid, because they had no idea what it meant.


    However, very soon, a message came from the other end of the electronic device.¡±Boss, I know who this person is¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±<div>


    ¡± Last night, when I was making preparations for this battle, I hacked into the Sand Country¡¯s restricted information and saw a restricted video¡­The person in the video was casually dodging bullets at the airport. I used binocrs to look. Our target should be that person.¡±


    ¡°What? Dodge bullets?¡±


    Another personughed coldly and suddenly said,¡±Dodge bullets? Now, I am very close to him. Then let him have a taste of the power of the rocketuncher! Let¡¯s see if he can dodge!¡±


    ¡°Be careful¡­There¡¯s something strange about this person.¡±


    ¡°Hey ~ Boss, if I kill him, remember to give me more of the bounty.¡±


    After saying that, the person grabbed the hot rocketuncher, lifted it, and aimed.


    Boom!


    A ball of me burst out of the metal cylinder.


    ¡°Too slow¡­¡±


    Xia Ji was trying to find out if the fluctuation at the bottom of the pyramid was real. When he saw the ball of me, he split a trace of his divine sense. He shook his left hand casually, and his five fingers shook, forming a huge white hand image that looked like a cloud. The hand faced the me like a gentle breeze, and he waved it slightly¡­


    The rocket¡¯s trajectory was immediately deflected by his hand, and it flew toward the empty sand in the distance.<div>


    Bang!


    Sand and dust flew into the sky, and the surrounding yellow hills instantly became shorter.


    The rocketuncher¡¯s firing speed was only about 100 meters per second, which was not fast for Xia Ji. Moreover, he had a lot of Dharma Idols under his control. Just now, he had used a Xuan technique simr to the Tai Chi technique that borrowed strength to attack, and he had directly fended off the rocketuncher.


    All the mercenaries were stunned by the loud noise.


    But soon, this group of ouws began to charge in an even more ferocious manner.


    Their idea was simple-you could use your strength to slide away from rockets, you could even dodge bullets, but your body was still a mortal body, and you would die if you were a human.


    Boom! Boom!


    These 60 people actually disyed the firepower of a real army. The sound of explosions repeatedly sounded on the pyramid. Under such a degree of bombardment, the pyramid was quickly damaged.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t join the battle either. Surrounded by bullets and mes from all directions, and many mercenaries who were holding military sabers and rushing over crazily,yers of Dharma Forms suddenly bloomed behind him.


    These Dharma Idols were endless, but unfortunately, due to the limitations of the body, they could not produce more. Not to mention ten million Dharma Idols and one thousand elephants, they could not even reach one elephant.


    This was more than enough.<div>


    ¡± Yes, there are fluctuations. I need to go to the bottom to take a look. ¡±


    Xia Ji mumbled to himself as he locked onto the point where the power was cut off. He ced it on his palm and pressed down lightly in the smoke.


    The terrifying power of this pressure caused the pyramid to copse, and the huge power turned into waves that scattered in all directions. The violent wind pped around like a violent tide, sending all the mercenaries nearby flying far away. These infamous people could not withstand this power at all, and all of them fainted.


    Xia Ji himself fell into the copsed pyramid.


    The stone at the top of the pyramid had beenpletely shattered, and the surrounding walls were also cracked.


    Xia Ji tossed aside a few boulders and arrived at the underground chamber at the bottom of the pyramid.


    Because he was moving point-to-point, he quickly found the source of the fluctuation among the ruins-a thick sarcophagus.


    He sniffed around. There might be poisonous gas or other auras around, but he didn¡¯t care. He directly opened the stone coffin.


    With the help of the hot sunlight, a golden mask iid with gems and colored ss appeared in the middle of the stone coffin. The fluctuation came from it.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The boulder was still rolling down from the sky.


    Xia Ji was able to keep the boulders at bay with just the air shield. He took the mask with both hands and quickly stepped on the boulders to leave the pyramid.


    The white-haired old man who was testing it clearly didn¡¯t expect Xia Ji to be so efficient.


    Whether it was the sniper formation or the Blood Hyena Mercenary Group, they were not easy to deal with. He had actually defeated them all with just a move¡­


    Therefore, Xia Ji didn¡¯t receive another attack that day.


    Themand center was also busy recording information.


    The white-haired old man was already somewhat confused¡­


    Was this really a person cultivated by Argot¡¯s solution?


    Was this really the Elemental Gics Institute?


    That was impossible.


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Even if he had the ancient statue that could use elemental power, he might not be able to defeat him with the power of the unlocked elemental gene lock.


    His initial feeling of victory and cat-and-mouse had changed in an instant. At this moment, he actually seemed a little lost.


    Night fell.


    Xia Ji returned to the stone building 30 miles away.


    He was like a tourist who had returned from a day of sightseeing and was tired. Then, he bathed in the bathtub that had been prepared beforehand.


    The warm water was sprinkled with local herbs, which was very refreshing.


    He stirred the water with both hands, feeling the flow and the sound of the water. His mind rxed. He raised his head and a brilliant gxy appeared in the sky. It was very beautiful.


    After taking a bath, he changed into loose pajamas and sat in the small courtyard at the edge of the desert. He held the golden mask that he had obtained during the day and began to examine it carefully.


    Waves of mental energy fluctuations came from within, as if a weak little finger was pushing his mind¡­


    The ck tide and the sun could not be sealed. They could only have fallen into a deep sleep.


    Xia Ji soon realized that this golden mask might have the ability to ¡± awaken the cktide ahead of time ¡°, provided that the cktide existed.


    He held the golden mask and sat until midnight. Only then did he feel that he hadpletely digested the spirit within.


    ¡°There are some effects, but I still need more¡­¡±


    Just as he was thinking, there was a knock on the door of the courtyard.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Flora pushed the door open and entered. She stared at the Asian man nkly. Her heart was in a mess. Even though she had adjusted her mentality beforeing here, she was still in a mess.


    This man¡¯s performance during the day was almost like a god in the myths. However, she always felt that he was a good god and not an evil god because he did not even kill the enemies who surrounded him ¡­


    It had only been less than a day since they parted, but Flora¡¯s mentality had changedpletely. She lowered her head and said, ¡°¡± Good evening, Mr. Xia. ¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡± This mask should be an important cultural relic of our Sand Country. If Mr. Xia doesn¡¯t need it, can you hand it over to us? You will gain the friendship of our Sand Country. ¡±


    Xia Ji had already digested the spirit within and said, ¡°¡±Sure, but I want to visit other ancient relics in your country. It would be even better if they have a strong mythological color.¡±


    The lieutenant generals who numbered him 007 had their own rhythm, but he also had his own rhythm¡­


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t prepared to go along with them.


    In fact, after he had awakened many things, he had never treated them as enemies or friends¡­


    Hearing this request, Flora asked, ¡°¡±Are you just looking?¡±


    ¡°If possible, I need to touch it,¡± Xia Ji said gently. Because there is a lot of information on these ancient artifacts, I need to read them.¡±


    ¡°Existence information? What kind of information is it?¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment and said,¡±That¡¯s¡­¡± The whispers of the gods.¡±

 Chapter 759: 117. Harvest (1/2)

    Chapter 759: 117. Harvest (1/2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± I need to make a confirmation. I hope you can understand, because I don¡¯t have the authority to make a decision. ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ji¡¯s face was gentle as he handed the golden mask to Flora.


    Flora was stunned.<div>


    Xia Ji said, ¡± I¡¯ve already finished reading the information on this mask, so I¡¯m giving it to the Sand Country. This is yours to begin with¡­¡± Moreover, I destroyed this pyramid. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Flora pursed her lips. She looked at this foreign Asian man and felt that he was very generous.


    She had seen many strong people, and every one of them was a male chauvinist with extreme self-esteem. They had to fight fiercely with others everywhere, but the man in front of her waspletely different from those people¡­His existence seemed to tell her something:


    The truly strong were never stingy with their manners, never overbearing, never sensationalizing, and never calctive. They seemed to be quietly pursuing their own things or lives.


    One would not be able to sense a powerful aura from such an expert. One would even have the illusion that he was actually just an ordinary person¡­However, when he makes his move, yourughable illusion will bepletely shattered.


    ¡¯s hands were stuffed into the golden mask. She finally reacted. ¡± The destruction of the Great Pyramid was expected. Even if you didn¡¯t do anything, the blood hyenas would have destroyed the Great Pyramid with their heavy weapons. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you ¡­ If Ie back tomorrow night, can I get more information?¡±


    Flora looked at the mortal who was like a god, or rather, a god who was like a mortal. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Of course.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left. However, when she reached the door, she could not help but turn her head to look at the man who was already yawning.¡±You¡¯re really the most special person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    Then, without waiting for a reply, the foreign beauty left the room and closed the door behind her.


    After Flora left, Xia Ji went to unplug his phone that had just been charged. He checked the time. It was 11 pm. If the time difference was taken into ount, it should be 5 am at Su Yan¡¯s and Mrs. Su¡¯s ce.


    Little Su was a night owl. She must be preparing to sleep¡­<div>


    Therefore, he tried to click on the video call.


    Beep beep beep ¡­


    The video call rang a few times, and the other party actually picked up.


    Little Su¡¯s head popped out in front of the video.


    ¡± Brother!! ¡± An excited voice was heard.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±


    ¡°Brother, where are you?¡±


    Xia Ji yed the video around. ¡°¡±I¡¯m with a tour group. This hotel is not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°Wow, do you live alone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°What a big ce. Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Sand Country.¡±<div>


    ¡°Why are we going to the Sand Country¡­Looking at the pyramids? But what¡¯s so good about the pyramids?¡±


    ¡± Yes, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± The pyramids here have all copsed, and the information is blocked. ¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was speechless.


    ¡± I¡¯ll take a photo and send it to you tomorrow, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Take it as a gift for your writing material. Don¡¯t spread it around. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­By the way, brother, did those killers chase after you again?¡±


    ¡°No, maybe he hasn¡¯t followed me here yet. Can you tell Mom that I¡¯m safe?¡±


    ¡± Okay¡­By the way, Brother, Sister Su¡¯s research on the Life Conjecture has reached a critical juncture. She and many others have entered quarantine and can¡¯te back. ¡±


    The two of them suddenly fell silent.


    Xia Ji looked deeply at Little Su in the video.


    Little Su could sense this gaze even from thousands of miles away, so she asked curiously,¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes moved, and he said gently, ¡°¡±Your habit of not sleeping at night was formed because of me. It¡¯s time to adjust¡­Alright?¡±


    Little Su¡¯s expression changed.<div>


    The two of them looked at each other through the screen. Their emotions were a little strange and subtle. This was not a rtionship between a man and a woman, or perhaps it was not a rtionship between siblings.


    After a long time, and a secondter, Little Su said,¡±Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    Then, he hung up the video call and called the lieutenant general.


    Although the white-haired old man was resting, at his level, he only needed to close his eyes and rest to recover his strength. When he heard the unique ringtone of the phone, he quickly stood up and looked at the caller ID. His eyes narrowed as he took the phone.


    Xia Ji¡¯s voice sounded like he was chatting with an old friend. ¡°¡±How¡¯s the research going? Did it go smoothly?¡±


    The white-haired old man was speechless.


    ¡± I might go somewhere else in a few days, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You should speed up your research¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± a hoarse voice came from the other side.


    Xia Ji hung up the phone and looked up. The night at the edge of the desert was really cold.


    The sky was as cold as water, and the stars filled the sky¡­


    However, what was happening on the other side of the gxy?


    He had transmigrated from this ce to the other world, but he had only lived here for more than ten years, while he had lived in the other world for more than six thousand years¡­Coupled with the karma that had entangled him for hundreds of millions of years, or even billions of years, his hometown was no longer on this.


    He was¡­She missed home.


    This strong thought made him even more certain of his guess.


    Yes, the so-called vegetative state was just a lie. Little Su, Miao Miao, and her mother might all be fake.


    The white-haired old man hung up the phone and thought for a moment before making another call.


    The conversation was simple.


    ¡± Request to use A-grade missiles to bombard the Sand Country¡¯s Pyramid region to test the data. ¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to go to this extent?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t block the missile. If he can do it¡­I feel that I have already lost the qualifications to test him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an arrogant and crazy person, how can you say such discouraged words?¡± The person on the other end of the phone was very curious.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see his performance today? I think ¡­ He might have already be a higher life form ¡­ However, his rationality was not affected. In other words, I might be a lunatic, and you might be a lunatic, but he didn¡¯t kill anyone. Can you imagine that?


    If he can withstand the A-grade missile, then¡­¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t be discouraged yet. He¡¯s not the only superman in this world, and we¡¯re not the only ones either. Other than that, have you forgotten about the four terrifying forces that rely on life advancement? ¡± That voice was very calm. He would not be as crazy as the white-haired old man, but he would not easily waver¡­


    ¡°Sakyamuni, Heaven, Blood n, Olympus¡­¡± the voice said calmly. These four forces were also involved in this n. Didn¡¯t you ask them to stamp those four seals? In other words¡­You¡¯re not the only one who conducted the experiment number 007.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡± As for the A missile, you can apply for it. I¡¯ll give you the authorization. ¡±


    The next morning.


    Xia Ji brought his phone to the outer area of the ruined pyramid and took a few photos before sending them to Xiaosu.


    After doing all this, he quickly returned to his room and put his phone back before eight o¡¯clock. Only then did he return to the ruined pyramid desert.


    Yesterday, the spiritual gift of the golden mask had already reflected on his strength¡­


    He had released a trace of the restriction, allowing him to use more power.


    At the very least, he could already use the strength of an elephant.


    Then, he would try to feel the sun here again, hoping to gain something.


    Xia Ji thought to himself as he sat cross-legged on the ruins and took a deep breath.


    The scorching wind and sand that filled the sky came toward him. The light of the scorching sun was distorted, drilling into his pores bit by bit.

 Chapter 760: 118. Shock (2/2)

    Chapter 760: 118. Shock (2/2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji felt the glow of the zing desert, but he was not thirsty in such an environment where he could quickly consume water. His body was not sweating too much either. Instead, he felt like he was soaking in a warm hot spring.


    It wasfortable.


    Happy.<div>


    He raised his head and looked at the huge fireball hanging high in the sky.


    Others couldn¡¯t even look at the fireball directly, but he could open his eyes and look at it without closing them.


    ¡°Is this another coincidence? Is it the elemental gene seal again?¡±


    Obviously not, at least the probability was extremely low.


    However, if he couldn¡¯t awaken the ¡± sun ¡± and ¡± cktide ¡± in his body, then the truth of the matter wouldn¡¯t bepletely confirmed. He couldn¡¯t help but have the mentality that ¡± this might really be an elemental gic constraint. ¡±


    On the other side, Xia Ji was trying to use this world¡¯s scorching sun to wake up the sun.


    On the other side, something big had happened.


    Flora had received the emergency request to retreat. The time limit was six hours.


    The authority to issue the request was very high. She was almost asked to immediately dismiss everyone in the low house. As for the Sand Country¡¯s military, they would also send soldiers to build a ¡± forbidden zone ¡± around the desert, not allowing anyone to enter the desert.


    At the same time, he quickly released a message saying that an emergency military exercise would be held in this area and that all vehicles approaching would be asked to take the initiative to avoid it.


    This was a desert, and the Great Pyramid was only one of many great pyramids. It was not a big tourist attraction, and few people came here usually. Although there was a rush, it was enough.


    Flora packed her things in a hurry and went to Xia Ji¡¯s room. She thought for a while and opened the door. Then she packed her phone and left.<div>


    When this foreign beauty of the Sand Country drove her car back to a hundred miles away, she saw arge number of armed soldiers setting up hints and roadblocks at the main road leading to the desert.


    Flora recognized the leader, so she asked directly, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The officer nced at her and said softly, ¡°¡±Missile A.¡±


    ¡¯s eyes widened, and she fell into shock and silence.


    She turned around and felt a strange tension in the desert that she had never felt before, as if the end of the world wasing.


    The time was finally up.


    In the middle of a faraway ind, the air suddenly burst out, and the roaring sound shook the surrounding seawater and began to boil.


    In the zing mes, a missile had already broken out of the mes, leaving a long trail of fire as it flew towards the location that had been set beforehand.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the promise of the important figures, the Sand Country¡¯s leader would have treated this as the start of a war.


    However, this was not a war, but an experiment on one person.


    Xia Ji¡¯s instinct for danger had reached its peak, and therge screens in themand center were showing his current appearance from all angles.


    Xia Ji seemed to be asleep. With a thought, many Dharma Idols suddenly appeared behind him.<div>


    These Dharma Idols seemed to have substance as they ovepped.


    All of this made the people on the screen fall into a state of confusion. They could not help but ask, ¡± What is that?! ¡±


    They looked carefully and saw that the Dharma Idol was growing at an abnormally fast speed. It was like a mountain suddenly rising and a huge peacock spreading its tail.


    The scorching sky above the desert was torn apart by this huge force. The sunlight seemed to shatter, turning into thousands of fire arrows that shot into the ground.


    Xia Ji¡¯s body swelled up because of the thousands of Dharma Forms, making him look like a god sitting in the desert ruins.


    Everyone in front of the screen waspletely shocked.


    They rubbed their eyes and could not help but suspect that this was actually a sci-fi blockbuster.


    They weren¡¯t researchers at all, but the audience invited to watch the premiere.


    The mysterious white-haired old man, who was a lieutenant general, was no longer confident and arrogant. He could not help but clench the handles on both sides of his seat, which fully showed hisck of confidence.


    Perhaps, his confidence would only be restored if this Experimental 007 died from the A missile or was seriously injured.


    He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Lu Miaomiao, who was wearing a beige windbreaker on his left, only to find that Doctor Lu was also very nervous¡­


    The white-haired old man retracted his gaze and focused on the screen.<div>


    Xia Ji had alreadypleted the Ten Thousand Techniques Congealing One Image. Although it was not enough, he already had a guess and n in his heart.


    Boom


    Boom!


    From the clouds in the distance, the sound of air being torn apart could be heard. The A-grade missile had already soared into the sky above this world. It was like a raging world-destroying fireball that had already descended.


    In less than a blink of an eye, this missile, which had been criticized for its excessive lethality, would pour all its power onto Xia Ji.


    At this moment, Xia Ji moved.


    His speed was even faster than the missile.


    And the actions he made were actually just like an ordinary mortal martial artist ¡­


    He pressed his saber, drew his saber, and drew his saber.


    This sh that was filled with the aura of ancient martial arts was like a divine dragon that had suddenly awakened and raised its head.


    A dragon¡¯s roar came from the de.


    The vast Dharma Idol behind him surged toward the direction of the saber like a furious wave.


    The desert heat wave dispersed, and the air swirled. The dazzling brilliance and the terrifying missiles were all covered by the brilliance of this de.


    The saber beam shed through space, traveling thousands of meters in one sh. It directly met the missile in midair.


    Bang!


    The terrifying missile exploded in mid-air.


    When the loud sound came, a mushroom cloud had already spread out in the air.


    The mushroom cloud expanded rapidly and covered all directions, causing the world to lose its light. Under the earth cage and shadow formed by countless grains of sand.


    In this forbiddennd where this person could not survive, the man slowly withdrew his de after shing out. After which, he seemed to have used a little strength and could not help but cough.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    All the surveince equipment in the surroundings could not withstand the dissipation of this energy wave and all shattered.


    Ny-nine percent of the surveince screens in themand center were white. Other than the satellites that were used for fixed-point surveince, the rest were useless.


    After the initial shock, everyone hurriedly connected the main screen to the satellite image. However, when they sessfully connected, they could no longer see anything clearly.


    On the gray ground, the smoke from the explosion had not dissipated, and there were still many burning mes on the ground ¡­


    Themand room was abnormally quiet, and everyone¡¯s hearts were beating wildly¡­


    Even the white-haired lieutenant general was the same.


    Ever since Xia Ji¡¯s sh, his eyes had been wide open and he had forgotten to close them.


    That sh¡­


    If he had faced that de.


    Ten deaths!


    However, what made the white-haired lieutenant general slightly relieved was that this meant that Experimental 007 was not invincible. After all, he chose to intercept the A missile instead of taking it head-on.


    This meant that his physical strength was stillcking.


    Perhaps his evolution direction was to have extremely strong attacks and senses, but his physical defense was weak?


    As for what exactly happened, he still needed to wait until the smoke dissipated before the truth could be revealed.

 Chapter 761: 119. Seeking the Path of Recovery (1/1)

    Chapter 761: 119. Seeking the Path of Recovery (1/1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t feel that good at the moment.


    After all, he was a human now. All the organs that worked were human organs.


    Perhaps, he could have an affinity with fire and feelfortable with the high temperature of the desert.<div>


    However, in an airless environment and under the strong radiation of the A missile, it was still rather ufortable.


    However, at this moment, his body was covered in armor woven from many Dharma Idols.


    This armor isted everything, allowing him to ignore everything.


    However, if he really used his body to block the missile, it was obviously not enough, because he did not have a Dharmakaya.


    It took more than six hours for the dust to settle down. As night fell, the high temperature of the desert dropped. The difference in temperature between day and night made the ce extremely cold.


    The people who were busy in front of the big screen in themand center finally saw the screen clear up. The man¡¯s figure appeared again.


    He was like an ancient martial arts practitioner, but also like a poet, sitting quietly in the deste and dpidated desert.


    After such a powerful energy spread, the pyramid that had already be ruins had long disappeared.


    Under the moonlight, thendscape of the yellow sand had beenpletely changed.


    The man¡¯s saber was also shattered.


    However, he seemed to be safe and sound. He was still sitting on a high sand dune, looking at the sky with clear eyes.


    Everyone in themand center could not help but be stunned¡­<div>


    They could imagine how shocking it would be if they filmed this scene from beginning to end and uploaded it to the Inte.


    However, filming was not allowed here, and the mostmon information that the ordinary people received was that the Sand Country was conducting a military exercise.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Kacha


    At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a crisp sounding from the high tform in the center.


    The white-haired lieutenant general had identally broken the handle of the chair¡­


    The lieutenant general¡¯s face was ashen,


    Even the most inexperienced person could see the dejection on his face.


    ¡°How is that possible? How is this possible?¡±


    he muttered.


    On the big screen, the man seemed to yawn. He twisted his neck and revealed a thoughtful expression. ¡± It¡¯s time to get off work. What should I eat tonight? ¡± Then, he stood up and dusted off his clothes before walking into the distance.


    The lieutenant general stared at his receding figure, sighed, and closed his eyes in pain.<div>


    He had already lost, or rather, he was no longer qualified to test such an existence.


    If this was a monster that had lost its mind, he would still think that it was a mutation.


    But now, everyone could see that Xia Ji hadn¡¯t lost his mind. He was even more disciplined than normal people.


    Although his strength was unimaginable, there was no evil aura at all¡­


    He had lost.


    He hadpletely lost.


    The lieutenant general was very unwilling, but he knew that he could not withstand the A missile, nor could he be as calm as this man.


    Now, he was only curious about one thing:Was this really a character nurtured by the Argot reagent?


    Since Xia Ji had left the surveince area, it meant that everyone in themand center could get off work. Although many of them still had to do data analysis, evaluation, and filing, most of them were off work.


    The canteen of the Waning Moon Technology Building was still open. This was a small kitchen specially opened for thesemanders. The quality of the food inside was impable.


    Lu Miaomiao looked as if she was in a dream and walked toward the cafeteria in a daze.


    A woman who had a good rtionship with Lu Miaomiao ran over and shouted from afar,¡±Miaomiao.¡±<div>


    Lu Miaomiao stopped in her tracks and waited for her for a while.


    Along the way, topics such as ¡± Is he really your boyfriend? ¡°, ¡± You took care of such a superman for a full seventeen years? ¡°, ¡± I envy you so much ¡°, ¡± He¡¯s too strong, my god, this is unimaginable ¡± kept going on¡­


    Not only Lu Miaomiao and this woman, but the others were also discussing animatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to believe that there really were immortals in ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Are you still cultivating? Bring me along. I¡¯m about to start too.¡±


    ¡± That Experimental 007 disyed the strength of the East. To be honest, his attack on the missile was so dazzling that it blinded my eyes. He was too strong¡­This kind of thing that could only happen in our imaginations actually happened!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was taken in real-time, I would have thought that someone had edited it.¡±


    ¡°But then again, isn¡¯t this Experimental 007 a little too powerful? It was not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of spirit¡­If I had obtained his strength, it would be impossible for me to be as indifferent as him¡­¡±


    ¡± Do you guys think that it¡¯s the recuperation of reiki? ¡±


    ¡± Nonsense. I do hope that there will be a spiritual energy recovery, but there isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    The white-haired lieutenant general did not go to the cafeteria. He had no appetite at all. Instead, he returned to his room alone without turning on the lights.


    The screen of the other mobile phone beside the bed was still shing. The blue light was a little dazzling in the darkness.<div>


    The white-haired lieutenant general walked over silently, grabbed the phone, and dialed a number.


    The phone rang twice before it was picked up, but there was no sound. It was obvious that he was waiting to speak first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the qualifications to test him¡­¡± The white-haired lieutenant general sighed.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone before a faint voice came through.¡±White Eagle¡­Since you don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to test him, then be a recorder and record his data.


    Because he had blocked the missile from the front, his test had to be upgraded. This test would be conducted directly by the four major forces hidden in the dark, namely, Sakyamuni, Heaven, Olympus, and the Blood Race.

 Chapter 762: 119. Seeking the Path of Recovery (1/1)

    Chapter 762: 119. Seeking the Path of Recovery (1/1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Keep in touch with him and make a record. There are already three satellites assigned to serve this Experimental 007.¡±


    The white-haired lieutenant general named White Eagle suddenly asked, ¡°¡±What exactly is he?¡±


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment.¡±I also want to know¡­Perhaps he has undergone a mutation and inherited a powerful divine inheritance.¡±<div>


    ¡± Inherit a god¡¯s inheritance? ¡± Lieutenant General White Eagle asked curiously, ¡± What is this? ¡±


    ¡± White Eagle, there are some things that you might not know about, but you should always be in awe of the stars above your head and the morals in your heart. This is because there are many things in this world that you and I don¡¯t know about. ¡±


    The White Eagle heaved a sigh of relief. He had suffered a serious setback in his madness over the past two days, and now he realized that he might have been too narrow-minded.


    He thought for a moment and said,¡±Maybe we shouldn¡¯t go all out¡­¡±


    ¡± Of course, ¡± said the other end of the phone. ¡± He¡¯s a strong man with rationality and self-discipline. Although he¡¯s still an experimental subject, he might be one of us in the future. We have to know our limits when we attack. We¡¯ll also inform him in advance. ¡±


    The conversation ended here.


    The screen of the single-line phone shed and gradually dimmed.


    The White Eagle stood in front of the window and pulled open the curtains. He looked at the vast sea of stars outside the window and felt like he was in a dream.


    Xia Ji was walking on the desert under the starlight. A small drone had flown to his side, and Flora¡¯s voice came from it.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, please follow this drone. It will take you back to your new resting ce.


    Don¡¯t worry, all your belongings, including your phone, have been properly taken care of.¡±


    Hu<div>


    The des of the drone kept spinning.


    Xia Ji followed the drone.


    When he returned to a camp a hundred miles away, everyone looked at him as if he was a monster¡­


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had rationality and strong self-discipline, he would have been greeted by arge number of troops.


    At that time, if both sides had to fight, there would be no other possibility than blood flowing like a river.


    Flora had been waiting for him outside. She bowed to him respectfully and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re really too powerful¡­Be it strength or spirit, I admire both of them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Hearing his words, Flora suddenly felt that this man who could bepared to a god or a monster was very calm. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Please follow me.¡±


    She brought Xia Jimei to a sumptuous meal and brought him to a new ce to stay. Then, she took out a ck bag from the safe and handed it to him. ¡°¡±This is your personal item. No one has opened it.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve already reported to my superiors about the cultural relics you mentioned. They said that they¡¯ll have an answer tomorrow. Please wait patiently, ¡± she said.


    It was a cold night in the desert.


    Xia Jifortably soaked in the bathtub and yed with his phone.<div>


    There was something interesting on the phone.


    For example, the lieutenant general sent him a text message telling him that there would be no attacks or experiments in the next few days and that he hoped he could have a good rest.


    He also said that he could inform him in advance of all the experiments in the future. If he was unwilling, he could refuse.


    Other than that, there was also a ¡± psychological test to assess mental stability ¡°, which required filling in a test paper to test¡­


    Xia Ji was speechless for a moment before he tossed his phone aside. He knew that his series of actions might have caused the other party to change.


    However, all of this was not within the scope of his concern.


    He let out a long sigh of relief and immersed himself in the warm water. However, thoughts kept surfacing in his mind.


    First of all, in view of the lieutenant general¡¯s attitude, the crisis of Little Su Miaomiao and the others was basically resolved.


    However, returning to Sea City now and being with Little Su and Miaomiao was not a good choice¡­


    Unless he could prove that the source of his power was the Argot reagent and that the sun and the ck tide were all fake and his dreams, he would not return to Sea City, marry Miao Miao, and live with his mother and Su.


    The second was the recovery of his strength.


    Receiving sunlight in the desert to ignite the ¡± sun ¡± that might exist in his body might not be a feasible idea.<div>


    However, ¡± absorbing the spiritual gifts from the cultural relics ¡± could release more of his strength. His focus in the future was obviously on this.


    Regardless of the Sand Country¡¯s reaction, he had to take action. Moreover, his destination was no longer limited to the Sand Country.


    His thoughts ended.


    He floated up from the bottom of the warm water. The cool breeze made his neck feel a little cold.


    Raising his head slightly, he saw a gxy of stars and an endless universe.


    The next morning.


    Flora took out a stack of exam papers and carefully put it in front of Xia Ji. Then she said, ¡°¡±This is a test for mental health and mental stability. Please answer it. It needs to bepleted within two hours.


    After the test ispleted, there is still a guest waiting for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Has your superior made a decision yet?¡± Xia Ji nced at her and smiled.


    ¡°It depends on your condition,¡± said Flora honestly.


    Xia Ji nodded. He was now able to kill missiles and survive in the forbidden zones of the human race.


    In the eyes of other people or countries, he was a walking nuclear bomb.<div>


    A psychological test was necessary.


    Therefore, he did not say anything more. He grabbed the paper and pen and answered the questions.


    He only spent an hour to hand in the paper.


    Laura thanked him and hurriedly took the paper out of the room.


    In the quiet room, the hands of the clock were ticking. Xia Ji grabbed a book and flipped through it casually.


    Fifteen minutester, there was a knock on the door. Flora walked in again and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Mr. Xia¡­You have passed the test. Please follow me. ¡±


    Xia Ji stood up.


    The two walked to the lobby outside.


    The light dimmed in an instant, and the temperature suddenly dropped by quite a bit, revealing a kind of coldness.


    In the lobby, the door was tightly shut, and the surrounding curtains were tightly drawn, so that people could only tell that it was daytime through the faint light in the depths of the curtains.


    In the darkness, a small man wearing a ck cloak and a ck mask was sitting in a corner.


    When the short man saw Xia Ji, he bowed politely and removed his mask and hood, revealing a pale and beautiful face with elegant wavy blonde hair.<div>


    With the etiquette of an ancient aristocrat, she nodded and said,¡±My name is Nicole. Greetings, Mr. Xia.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at her curiously. For some reason, the word ¡± bloodling ¡± popped up in his mind.


    In this world, this was considered very novel.


    Before he transmigrated, he had lived in this world for 16 years. If they were really in the same world, he really did not know that there were vampires in this scientific world.


    But he still smiled and nodded politely.


    Nicole looked at him curiously. Then, she took out a golden mask from a small box beside her.


    This mask was the one Xia Ji had taken out from the underground chamber of the pyramid.


    Nicole said, ¡± This mask should be Tutankhamun¡¯s golden mask. It is made of mixed silver gold,piszuli, red chalcedony, colored ss, zed pottery, and so on. However, behind these ordinary materials, there is a divinity¡­¡± However, this divinity was already asleep.


    Mr. Xia can read the whispers of the gods on the mask. I think it¡¯s because of this that the divinity of the mask has entered a dormant state.


    I heard that Mr. Xia wants to see more cultural relics, and he also hopes to read more whispers of the gods. In that case, I think we can cooperate.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I hope you can share the information you read with us. We can bring you to see more cultural relics and even help you collect them.¡± Please believe in our efficiency.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m now designated as Experimental 007, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile. ¡± I¡¯m undergoing an experiment. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an experimental subject like Mr. Bi¡­¡± Nicoleughed. Rather than saying that this was an experiment, it was better to say that it was to let these people understand how powerful Sir was, right?


    If Sir is willing, I can take you out of here now. I¡¯ve already arranged the itinerary so that I can see those cultural relics as quickly as possible. In that case, is Sir willing?¡±


    Xia Ji nced at Laura.


    ¡± The higher-ups told us to prioritize Miss Nicole¡¯s decision, ¡± said Laura.


    Xia Ji knew what was going on and said directly, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 763: 120. Invincible Journey (1/1-4130 words)

    Chapter 763: 120. Invincible Journey (1/1-4130 words)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Phew ~~


    The yacht left a trail of snow on the surface of the sea, and the sound of waves and wind swept past from both sides.


    Xia Ji was still in the Sand Country yesterday, but he was now at sea. The temperature had also changed greatly.<div>


    At this moment, he was sitting in front of a long red table on the yacht. Nicole was holding the golden mask and leaning against him.


    Mr. Xia, can you tell me what kind of whispers you heard? ¡±


    She tugged at her ck cloak. Her little face was a little nervous, but it also looked a little cute.


    However, this cuteness was far from matching her age.


    The Blood n would stop their growth the moment they became a Blood n. Nicole had awakened her Blood n genes at the age of nine, so she would always look like a nine-year-old¡­


    In fact, she was an old witch who had lived for hundreds of years.


    ording to her thoughts, in a normal transaction, the man in front of her would not share the knowledge of the gods before he saw the relics.


    However, she was also a little confident in her cuteness and wanted to see if she could use cuteness to get some priority.


    Although Nicole¡¯s face was pale and her two blood-sucking fangs looked terrifying, she deliberately put on a show.


    Her watery eyes, the ruby-like pupils in the middle, and the exquisite face of an ancient princess all exuded a unique charm.


    She tried her best to disy her charm¡­


    However, Xia Ji ignored her. He didn¡¯t even look at her.<div>


    Nicole felt a little disappointed.


    She followed the man¡¯s gaze and saw that he was looking at the starry sky.


    She casually said,¡±What¡¯s there to see in the starry sky¡­¡± It¡¯s just one star after another. The satellites of mankind have long investigated the surrounding worlds. It¡¯s just a dead, lifeless world.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t go along with her words. Instead, he suddenly said, ¡°¡°Hieroglyph¡£¡±


    Nicole was speechless.


    Xia Ji said, ¡± The hieroglyph on the back of the golden mask has already described the knowledge inside. It¡¯s part of the contents of the Book of the Dead. It¡¯s said to lead to eternal life, but it¡¯s actually just a kind of spiritualfort. ¡±


    ¡°The Book of the Dead?¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment, then quoted a passage from the book and said slowly, ¡°¡± I want to introduce you to your god. There is fire above his dwelling, pythons beside him, and flowing water below. Who is he¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he slowly wrote down the information on the paper.


    Nicole stared nkly. She did not expect the man to suddenly write.


    She read the words and frowned. ¡°¡± I¡¯ve read this text before, but it doesn¡¯t have any magic power, and it¡¯s not the whispers of the gods. ¡±


    ¡± Because words are dead, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± They don¡¯t have souls. ¡±<div>


    Nicole felt as if she had been tricked. She could not help but use a respectful address and asked curiously,¡±You mean that these words need to be read by the gods to be meaningful?¡±


    ¡± No, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You need to sense the god and talk to him. That¡¯s the only way to make sense. ¡±


    Nicole was speechless.


    She really wanted to ask loudly, ¡± How do I do this?! ¡±


    The two of them chatted for a long time, and the sky gradually brightened.


    Nicole quickly put on the hood of the ck velvet cloak and a ck mask. Then, she stood sideways in the shadows. The vampires could not see the light.


    The horizon had already appeared in the distance. It was a bustling city.


    The morning sky above the city did not wee the sun. Instead, it was snowing heavily.


    There were already people waiting for them at the dock area. Xia Ji and Nicole got off the yacht and were led to a long ck car. The long car broke through the cold winter wind and headed towards the important cultural relics museum in the distance.


    The days after that became simple.


    Xia Ji epted all kinds of ¡®experimental quests¡¯ while facing the murderous intenting from all directions.


    On the other hand, he was with his new ¡± guide, ¡± Nicole. They were visiting the cultural relics and sharing the information they had obtained.<div>


    However, this kind of sharing was not very meaningful. Just like Xia Ji said, ¡± If you can¡¯t hear the words of the gods, then no amount of words can lead you to the path of the gods. ¡±


    He had been on this path for six months.


    In the past six months, under Nicole¡¯s rather efficient guidance, he had already visited many cultural relics and visited many ancient ces.


    Ancient Ou Temple, Pantheon Temple, Stonehenge, Saint Suo Cathedral, Heaven and Earth Altar, Yeluofu, Pan God Maze, Spirit Ind, Deep Sea City ¡­


    His schedule was full, and he had traveled to many ces that were rarely seen.


    Naturally, he also received a lot of spiritual gifts.


    These spiritual gifts were like rivers flowing into the sea, constantly attacking the ¡± sealed ¡± chains in his heart.


    The chains that were binding his soul or his self were slowly being released.


    As more and more chains were released, he felt as if his true self had opened his eyes in a sealed frozen country. He looked at thend calmly, and his heart became clearer.


    He was even more certain.


    He had already understood that there was no dream at all. There was no such thing as being in aa for seventeen years.


    This was just a trap, a trap to trap him here.<div>


    At the same time, he could use more and more power¡­


    Previously, when he was facing the A-grade missiles in the Sand Country, he could only use the strength of one elephant in ten thousand spells. Now, he could already use the strength of a thousand elephants.


    These six months¡­


    To the little vampire Nicole, it was simply an unimaginable dream¡­


    In the beginning, she only felt that this man was bing more and more unfathomable because even when she faced the prince of the Blood n, she would not have such a feeling.

 Chapter 764: 120. Invincible Journey (1/1-4130 words)

    Chapter 764: 120. Invincible Journey (1/1-4130 words)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, although this man was getting stronger, he was also bing more and more self-disciplined¡­


    He read books, admired cultural relics, knew etiquette, and lived like an ordinary person.


    Perhaps it was because he had been with her for a long time, but sometimes he would even call her ¡°Little Nicole¡± with a smile.<div>


    As time passed, Nicole really wanted to tell the man that she was old enough to be his ancestor. However, she did not know why she could not bring herself to say it¡­Because this man was already too terrifying.


    He was like the vast starry sky above their heads, making people feel a sense of reverence.


    Even though he was calmly sitting in a corner reading a book, when he asionally raised his eyes, it was as if the sun, moon, mountains, and rivers were flowing in his eyes¡­


    Nicole had never seen such a person before. As a proud vampire, she actually tacitly agreed to address him as ¡°Little Nicole¡±.


    After that¡­


    She had witnessed what a miracle was.


    She watched as this man defeated the four forces ¡®attack with ease¡­


    One had to know that the four great factions of Sakyamuni, Olympus, Heaven, and the Blood Race had existed for thousands of years.


    There were even many factions that had secretly yed a leading role in the development of human history.


    Many of them had awakened their elemental gene locks.


    Even so, the Experimental known as 007 did not take his opponent seriously at all. He casually dealt with him and subdued him, but he did not kill him.


    There was a ranking of Transcendents among the four great factions¡­<div>


    Nicole watched as the higher ranked Transcendents were defeated.


    That could no longer be called a defeat¡­


    That was because the 10th ce and the 100th ce didn¡¯t seem to be any different.


    Later on¡­


    Even the first ce was easily defeated by this man named Xia Ji.


    It was casual¡­This man did not treat the enemy as an opponent at all.


    What made Nicole even more speechless was that not only did this man defeat the attacker, he even casually defeated the attacker within the opponent¡¯s domain¡­


    For example, he used his speed and strength to defeat the Blood Prince.


    For example, he defeated Zeus of Olympus with the thunder technique.


    For example, he flew up against the wind and grabbed the six wings of the Heaven Archangel from the clouds.


    And the ¡®decisive battle¡¯ between this man and the strongest Sakyamuni, Tathagata, had broadened her horizons¡­


    At that time, Nicole still remembered that Tathagata had walked over from afar. His body was filled with mystery and his body was emitting golden light. Every move he made was filled with the aura of Buddha.<div>


    That aura made her, a ¡®small¡¯ Blood Breed, feel nothing but fear.


    However, just as she was looking forward to the battle.


    The man had only raised a finger, which was like a middle finger in her eyes¡­


    Nothing special.


    He couldn¡¯t see any profoundness at all.


    However, the ¡®Tathagata¡¯ who was known as the strongest Sakyamuni suddenly stood still hundreds of meters away. It was as if he had entered a demonic barrier and had be a Buddha statue.


    Tathagata stared at his finger in a daze, not moving at all.


    Neither of them moved. They maintained that posture for a full two hours before it ended.


    When it ended, Tathagata directly knelt down and prostrated on the ground. He bowed respectfully and recited to the man in the most respectful voice he had ever heard in his life,¡±Namo Amitabha.¡±


    Namo meant respect.


    Namo Amitabha meant to praise Amitabha.


    As the strongest Sakyamuni, Nicole had never expected such an oue when she said Namo Amitabha to someone else¡­<div>


    She felt like she was dreaming.


    If it wasn¡¯t a dream, why would ¡®Tathagata¡¯ who was already a god in his eyes kneel down before this man?


    Could it be that this man gave Tathagata the middle finger and he was convinced?


    As the journey went deeper, Nicole felt more and more delusional and confused. She felt that the man beside her might not be human¡­


    Even though she could not understand how strong he was, she could tell that he was a god that exceeded her imagination as she watched all the powerful people she knew and did not know kneel down at his feet with utmost respect.


    The journey was almost over.


    As for the vampire named Nicole, she did not have the same attitude as when she faced this man.


    She was already very cowardly, and she had washed you until you were filled with awe.


    However, Xia Ji was still the same as before. He even video-chatted with his sister and mother on a daily basis.


    Sometimes, he would even ask Nicole to run to a high ce, such as the top of a tall building or the top of a spire. She would help him take a good photo and post it on his WeChat Moments.


    Nicole felt like she was about to die. She had never thought that this journey would be like this.


    She even added this man¡¯s social media ount and looked at his Moments¡­<div>


    They were all very daily things.


    Someone even left ament saying, ¡± I was wondering why you didn¡¯t attend the ss reunion. It turns out that you went to travel around the world. ¡±


    Nicole really wanted to ask,¡±Travel around the world? Have you ever seen someone who defeated the world¡¯s strongest?¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t say it. She just silently liked it. After all¡­That photo was taken by him.


    As her social media ount was quite high, some of the things on her Moments were very high-end. In addition, Nicole¡¯s identity was an important figure in arge financial group. This was actually discovered by some of Xia Ji¡¯s ssmates, and his Moments exploded.


    All kinds of discussions continued.


    ¡°Is it fake?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­The major shareholder of the Lightless Night Financial Group? Nicole. Christina?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°D * mn, what kind of luxurious life is this?¡±


    ¡± Old ssmate, you went out to travel around the world and met such a person? ¡±


    ¡°Old ssmate, do you still need a pendant on your thigh?¡±<div>


    When Nicole read the information, she felt that it was very humorous. She turned her head to look at the god-like man.


    But the man was still looking at the starry sky.


    Half a year ago, she felt that looking at the starry sky was boring. Other than the romantic elements, what was left was a silent universe. What was there to see?


    But now, she no longer felt that way. She could even read a longing emotion from the man¡¯s eyes.


    Little Nicole, who was already hundreds of years old, suddenly understood.


    She really wanted to ask, ¡± Are you actually an alien? Your hometown is in the Andromeda Gxy? Or the Sagittarius Gxy? Or is it some distant gxy that you¡¯re so strong?¡±


    However, she did not ask such a stupid question. Instead, she obediently poured two sses of red wine and gave one to him before clinking sses with him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much, but I haven¡¯t thanked you¡­¡± Xia Ji suddenly said.


    Nicole was at a loss.


    Xia Ji took out a thin booklet and handed it to her.


    Nicole took it nkly.


    Xia Ji said gently, ¡± Although it can¡¯t express anything, it can be considered a gift of thanks. Their experiment is over, and our journey ising to an end. This is a little knowledge I wrote for you. It might be useful. ¡±


    Of course, Nicole knew that the experiment was over. Even if the humans fired one nuclear bomb after another, they would not be able to kill this man. The experts of the four forces had all stepped forward and were defeated. What was the point of experimenting?


    This was not an experiment at all, but a witness.


    To witness the existence of the man at the top of the food chain.


    She thanked him and flipped through the booklet. After reading a few lines, her eyes widened. This was a secret technique that was tailored for her?


    Her breathing quickened as she flipped through the pages.


    Xia Ji was already used to this.


    After a long time, Nicole finally regained her senses. She knew that with this book, her strength would at least double. She could now give it a try, even though she had no chance of entering the Extraordinary Rankings. Moreover, her ranking was likely to be high.


    She thanked Xia Ji respectfully and asked, ¡°¡±Can I call you teacher?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    Nicole beamed like a real little girl. She shouted happily,¡±Teacher!¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and replied. He could feel his body throbbing. Perhaps the cktide and the sun were about to awaken.


    He looked at the little vampire and said,¡±Send me back to Sea City. Remember toplete the procedures. Also ¡­¡± Do me a small favor.¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡± asked the little vampire.


    Xia Ji smiled. ¡± Can you help me prepare a lot of tablets? Each one should be loaded with different games. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a game for girls. Remember, I want a standalone one¡­¡± In addition, give me more portable power sources. It¡¯s best if they can be charged by sr energy.¡±


    Nicole was speechless.

 Chapter 765: 121. Mysterious Daughter of the Nine Heavens (1/1-4079 words)

    Chapter 765: 121. Mysterious Daughter of the Nine Heavens (1/1-4079 words)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the darkness, the screen was especially bright, and the data on it shed rapidly.


    The white-haired lieutenant general named White Eagle stared at the data without blinking¡­


    He was already powerless to say anything else.<div>


    He even thought that he had sent a sniper to attack that man back then.


    ¡°How can he be so strong? Too strong¡­¡±


    The White Eagle looked at the data and the images. The shock in his heart was like a raging wave, crashing into his heart wave after wave, trampling on his original self-esteem.


    ¡°Prince, Archangel, Zeus¡­Tathagata was defeated, and he did not even manage to gauge the depth of that man¡¯s abilities¡­How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    A slightly self-deprecating and derangedughter rang out in the quiet room.


    The White Eagle looked up at the boundless sky. He knew that he had no right to test this man.


    Pa ¡­


    His hand that was flipping through the data finally drooped down weakly. He let out a long sigh and looked into the distance with a dull gaze.


    Today, themand center of Waning Moon Biotech had already dispersed because the experiment had beenpleted. He personally sent Doctor Lu Miaomiao out of the building because he knew¡­From now on, Lu Miaomiao was likely to be the most important link to maintain that man¡¯s humanity.


    A few days ago, the man at the highest point of the building personally went to test that man, and the oue was no different.<div>


    The existence of the man named Xia Ji seemed to be a deration of invincibility.


    ¡± It can¡¯t be Argot¡¯s solution. Even a gift from the gods isn¡¯t enough to prove his strength¡­What exactly is he?¡±


    The White Eagle was still murmuring.


    The emptymand center was no longer as noisy and busy as before. The red dots in the corners of the monitors were still shing, but the screens were all ck.


    The screen in front of White Eagle finally turned ck.


    He sat down on the chair dejectedly, and the roller rolled, bringing him back a few feet.


    The White Eagle needed some time to digest all of this. After all, he had suffered a huge blow. If he could not calm down, it would be difficult for him to improve in the future.


    After an unknown amount of time¡­


    The night deepened.


    The heavy rain in midsummer hit the window.


    At this moment, a strange sound suddenly came from the entire building. Immediately after, the red dots at the corners of all the screens in themand room dimmed.


    ¡°A ckout? How is that possible?¡±<div>


    The White Eagle was stunned.


    Waning Moon Biotech had two backup generators in case of a power failure. If there was a power failure, the two backup generators would also fail.


    However, how was that possible?


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, he suddenly heard the sound of high heelsing from afar. It was getting closer and closer. Then, the sound stopped in front of the door.


    Creak ¡­


    The locked door was pushed open.


    It was dark outside the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked the White Eagle.


    No one answered.


    The White Eagle¡¯s expression turned cold as he snorted.


    However, just as he let out a light snort, he felt a bone-chilling cold. It was as cold as the heavy snow in the twelfth lunar month. It made his heart and soul feel as if they had fallen into an abyss of snow. He could not breathe, and his face was pale.


    Obviously, the strength of the person who came was not something he could estimate at all.<div>


    The White Eagle widened his eyes¡­


    He heard a soft ¡± pop ¡± sound, as if something had been ced at the door.


    Immediately after, a hoarse female voice that was pretending to be suppressed came from the door.


    ¡°Go test 007.¡±


    After saying this, everything returned to normal.


    Slowly¡­


    The White Eagle could move again, and the electricity was restored.


    He hurriedly turned on the light and saw a golden statue at the door.


    The statue was lifelike and filled with an ancient aura.


    On it was a goddess sitting on the back of the Heavenly Fate Mystic Bird.


    The goddess held a book in her left hand and a sword in her right.


    This was the legend¡­The appearance of the Nine Heavenly Maiden.<div>


    The ancient statue had the ability to stimte the body and strengthen the genes, allowing him to use superhuman strength.


    In ancient times, this was called a totem. By worshipping the totem and visualizing the totem with spirituality, one could obtain powerful strength during battle.


    However, these totems were also divided into three, six, and nine grades. The good ones could give extraordinary humans even more power.


    The White Eagle grabbed the statue of the Nine Heavenly Maiden and tried to sense it. His face was filled with shock¡­


    A terrifying power came from the statue and stimted his body, causing his strength to increase by many times. This was only the tip of the iceberg.


    No matter how calm the White Eagle was, he was ecstatic.


    However, as he came into contact with the statue, the woman¡¯s words, ¡± Go test 007, ¡± were like an order that was imprinted in his heart, making it impossible for him not to carry it out.


    Da da da da¡­


    The sound of high heels ttered rhythmically on the ground, then paused and continued.


    She twisted her long legs that were in her high heels andpleted a spinning motion.


    The white gauze skirt also spun.


    Lu Miaomiao stopped spinning, and her gauze skirt swayed a few more times due to the inertia, falling to her knees.<div>


    She turned to look at Little Su and asked,¡±How is it? Does it look good?¡±


    ¡°Sister Miaomiao, you¡¯ve been working overtime for more than half a year. It was stillte autumn when you went there, but it¡¯s alreadyte summer now.¡± I can¡¯t contact you on my phone either. It¡¯s really worrying.¡±


    As she spoke, she sized up Doctor Lu and smiled.¡±Your skin has turned white.¡±


    Lu Miaomiao also smiled at her and suddenly said,¡±What are you worried about?¡±

 Chapter 766: 121. Mysterious Daughter of the Nine Heavens (1/1-4079 words)

    Chapter 766: 121. Mysterious Daughter of the Nine Heavens (1/1-4079 words)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried for my brother. Sister-inw is so beautiful. What if she¡¯s kidnapped?¡± Little Su said.


    ¡°Nonsense, am I such an easy person to deceive¡­¡± Miao Miao hit Little Su¡¯s arm and said, ¡± Where is he? Did he say when he would be back?¡±


    ¡± What a coincidence, ¡± Little Su said. ¡± Brother sent a message saying that he¡¯ll be home this evening. His trip around the world has ended. ¡±<div>


    The two of them tacitly didn¡¯t mention the ¡± sniper ambush ¡± from before.


    ¡°The room is too dark¡­¡± Little Su suddenly said.


    Then, she ran to the window and pulled open the curtain. The afternoon sun shone in from outside, but the air conditioner in the room was on, and the cold air was very strong.


    The sound of Mother Su preparing dinner could be heard from the kitchen. After all, today was the day Xiao Ji came back, so she had to prepare a big meal.


    Everything seemed very heartwarming.


    The sun gradually moved, and it was dusk.


    Xia Ji had already returned to City B, but he didn¡¯t go home immediately. Instead, he went to visit the old couple in Unit 304 of Block 8 of the Tianjing Family and even bought some things to visit them.


    The old couple was also surprised to see him, but they did not seem to hate his visit. They even pulled him along and talked a lot.


    After that, Xia Ji returned home.


    He stood in front of the door and hesitated for a moment before knocking on the door.


    Soon, the door opened.


    Miao Miao opened the door.<div>


    Miao Miao looked at the man in front of the door and suddenly pursed her lips.


    Their eyes met, and there were many emotions hidden in them.


    Her eyes reddened and tears flowed down her cheeks. She took a step forward, but Xia Ji had already opened his arms.


    The two of them hugged each other.


    ¡± You¡¯re finally back! ¡± Miao Miao sobbed. ¡± You¡¯re finally back safely! ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything and replied gently, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±


    Miao Miao took Xia Ji¡¯s hand and returned to the house.


    Little Su and Su Linyu looked at the man¡¯s return with excitement on their faces.


    Su Linyu wiped his reddened eyes and smiled. ¡°¡±You child¡­It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Talk to Doctor Lu first. Come out for dinnerter.¡±


    Since Xiao Su often video-called Xia Ji, she didn¡¯t have much to say. She only said, ¡± You guys take your time. ¡± Then, she ran into the small room and closed the door. She was leaving some space for her brother and sister-inw, not a third wheel.


    Lu Miaomiao¡¯s legs were pressed together, and she lowered her head and twisted her body gently.


    Suddenly, she pulled Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±Follow me.¡±<div>


    Then, the two of them entered the bedroom.


    As soon as they entered the bedroom, Miao Miao suddenly bit her lips and pushed Xia Ji onto the bed. She said softly, ¡°¡±We¡¯re not young anymore. Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Xia Ji looked up at the ceiling, deep in thought.


    Miao Miao continued,¡±The test is not over yet. The lieutenant general seems to be going to make a move¡­¡± I can feel it. ¡±


    Xia Ji replied casually.


    ¡°Totem!¡± Miao Miao suddenly thought of something. The source of their power was the totem. As long as you obtained the totem, you could use it to advance further¡­For the past half a year, although I was grounded at Waning Moon Biotech, I had been quietly observing them.


    You¡¯re so powerful, you¡¯ll definitely be able to get it. As long as you get it, you¡¯ll be even stronger. No one will be able to threaten you anymore, and we¡¯ll be able to live a peaceful life.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t respond. He just listened to her quietly and felt the warmth of her body.


    Miao Miao seemed to sense his indifference and shouted, ¡°¡±Xia Ji.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded again and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He raised his head. If he looked back a little more, he would be able to see through the ss of the bedroom window and see the sky full of gray clouds at dusk. The thick gray clouds were dyed with a gradual rosy red, like the continuous stretch of mountains, and like the surging tide of beasts.


    He let out a self-mockingugh.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    Xia Ji suddenly turned over and pressed her under his body. Then, he held her face with both hands and said gently, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go eat barbecue.¡±


    Miaomiao was speechless.


    ¡°Your mom made dinner.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have barbecue for supper.¡±


    ¡°Why barbecue?¡±


    Xia Ji closed his eyes. The image of Nian Ying driving a car to a small city and Miao Miao wearing a beggar¡¯s outfit rushing over to steal his barbecue shed through his mind. The couple sat together and recalled their first meeting, the meeting in their previous life¡­


    ¡°Because I like it,¡± he said softly.


    Because I¡¯m not sure if I can see her again after returning to the original universe.


    Then, let you, who has the same face as her, apany me to review thesest memories.


    Seeing Miao Miao, he revealed a puzzled expression.


    ¡± I¡¯ll listen to you and go get the totem if you apany me to eat barbecue, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.<div>


    Miaomiao was speechless.


    ¡°Do you have to be so aggrieved? It¡¯s as if totems are bad things¡­If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it. ¡±


    She put her hands on her hips and was angry.


    In midsummer, cicadas chirped and frogs chirped endlessly.


    The family of four sat at the long table in the dining room like an ordinary family. Mrs. Su had prepared many dishes with great care. It was very sumptuous.


    Such a sumptuous banquet naturally made Xia Ji, Xiao Su, and Miao Miao eat with their heads lowered.


    Su Linyu smiled gently.


    Suddenly, Xia Ji looked at his sister and said, ¡°¡±Little Su, do you have any specialty dishes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tomato scrambled egg, egg scrambled tomato, tomato sd, poached egg.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to cook mutton soup?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Xiaosu looked at him. ¡± You¡¯re not confusing me with the Xiaosu in the novel, are you? ¡± I don¡¯t know how to cook. I know how to cook in novels.¡±


    ¡± Learn, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I want to drink your mutton soup. ¡±<div>


    Xia Xiaosu looked at him quietly. After a long time, she nodded and replied,¡±Alright then.¡±


    As they were talking, their phone suddenly rang.


    It was the single-line phone used to contact the lieutenant general.


    The phone screen lit up and a message shed:Mr. Xia, there¡¯s onest test. When do you want to do it?


    Xia Ji typed a message and replied,¡±What¡¯s the test?¡±


    Soon, the message came back-Fight with me.


    Xia Ji calmed down. He turned his head and saw Miao Miao staring at his phone nervously. She obviously knew who was sending him the message.


    Little Su didn¡¯t understand and continued, ¡°¡±Brother, could it be that the major shareholder of the Lightless Night financial group is sending you a message? How did you get to know such a powerful person?¡±


    ¡°What lightless night?¡± Su Linyu asked curiously.


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t be two-timing,¡± Little Su said.


    ¡°Are you talking about Nicole? We just met on the road and added each other¡¯s social letters.¡±


    ¡°Then who sent you the message?¡± Little Su asked.


    ¡°Little Su, don¡¯t ask anymore,¡± Miao Miao interrupted.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, Sister Miaomiao.¡±


    ¡°I believe in Xia Ji.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking and eat,¡± Su Linyu hurriedly said.


    Xia Ji wanted to reply with the word ¡± tomorrow ¡°, but Miao Miao stopped him.


    Night fell.


    Xia Ji brought Miao Miao out for barbecue.


    There were many people on the street, but to Xia Ji, it was almost empty.


    He and Miao Miao relived their memories and sat across the table from the barbecue stall. ¡°¡±Why did you stop me from replying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Miao Miao said.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Xia Ji, think about it. He knows how strong you are, and he still dares to challenge you in this situation. He must have some trump card that makes him so confident.


    A while ago, I saw that he was very dispirited every day, but in the few days that I left, he suddenly became confident.


    You have to know that he can see all the data from your tests. Then, something must have happened.¡±


    ¡°You want me to steal the totem again, don¡¯t you?¡± Xia Jiughed.


    Miao Miao was speechless.


    ¡°Aiya! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. Why are you like this?¡±


    ¡± Alright, I¡¯ll go, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Then, where should I go to get the medium to step into a higher power? ¡±


    Miao Miao looked at him deeply and said, ¡± Send a message to White Eagle. Tell him that the final battle will be held at Longsword Rock by the coast in three days. ¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take advantage of his absence to go to Waning Moon Biotech.


    I know where the totem is, and once you get it, you can go fight the White Eagle.¡±

 Chapter 767: 122. If You Are Willing, You’ll Be the Heavenly Emperor

    Chapter 767: 122. If You Are Willing, You¡¯ll Be the Heavenly Emperor<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Three dayster.


    It was raining heavily.


    Rainwater poured in from all directions and seeped into the corners of the small city.<div>


    From time to time, a few bolts of lightning would strike through the summer night, illuminating the sky and earth in an instant.


    With Lu Miaomiao¡¯s guidance and Xia Ji¡¯s own abilities, it wasn¡¯t difficult to obtain an ancient statue hidden in Waning Moon Biotech.


    As soon as Xia Ji touched it, he felt the mysteries hidden within the ancient statue.


    It was a man sitting on a golden throne. He was extremely dignified. Auspicious clouds suddenly appeared around him and soared into the sky. There were also countless auspicious signs surrounding him.


    If one were to look at it with a magnifying ss, one would be able to see that every auspicious sign was lifelike and extremely detailed. Especially the eyes, they gave people the feeling that ¡± you are staring at it, and it is also staring at you. ¡±


    Anyone who looked at it would understand that this was not a divine object that could be carved by a human.


    All of this was proof that the original owner of the statue was extraordinary.


    It made people wonder who this was.


    However, even if one read through all the religious books, they would not be able to find a god that exactly corresponded to this image.


    Then, you couldn¡¯t help but look at the statue again¡­


    You would find that the statue¡¯s face was nk.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t ask what was going on.<div>


    Miao Miao was also confused.


    She returned to the car in the storm and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. She started the car and adjusted the navigation.¡± Xia Ji, it¡¯ll take an hour and a half to get to Longsword Peak from here. Take a look at this statue and see if it can help you reach a higher realm. ¡±


    As she spoke, she started the windshield wipers.


    Whoosh ~


    Whoosh ~


    Whoosh ~


    The rain was pushed aside.


    As they were in the suburbs, their line of sight was not blocked. The shes of lightning in the distance were still ring.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Miao Miao said.


    After saying that, she stepped on the elerator.


    The car left a trail of water in the pond and headed towards the empty road that was sometimes dark and sometimes bright.


    Xia Ji sat in the passenger seat and yed with the statue. He could clearly feel the spiritual connection from the ancient statue. It seemed that as long as he followed the connection, he would be guided to a path of greater power.<div>


    Although he had yet to activate the cktide, his mental power was already very powerful.


    He could feel many voices from these connections.


    ¡°Powerful ~~¡±


    ¡°Respect ~~¡±


    ¡°Fuse with me and be a true god ~~¡±


    ¡± Xia Ji, what are you waiting for? ¡±


    These voices were not enticing, but a near-real experience. This made Xia Ji realize that if he started to fuse with them, perhaps¡­The face of the man on the Emperor¡¯s Throne on the mysterious ancient statue would be his face.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be stronger?¡±


    ¡± You¡¯ve been dreaming of a thousand years. What you yearn for and want is to be stronger, isn¡¯t it? ¡±


    ¡°The opportunity is right in front of you ~ What are you still confused about?¡±


    ¡°Are you so cowardly that you don¡¯t even dare to be stronger?¡±<div>


    Xia Ji grabbed the statue and pulled his gaze away.


    Miao Miao looked at him worriedly and said softly, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be too stressed. If ¡­ If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll be with you no matter what. Whether I live or die, I won¡¯t change.¡±


    It was a lonely night.


    The journey onlysted an hour and a half.


    ¡°y some music,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Miao Miao turned on the music.


    Melodious music came from the broadcast.


    ¡± Escape from the mortal world. There¡¯s no need to ask about returning to the mortal world. My heart is as calm as still water. There¡¯s heaven and earth inside. Half my life is floating and sinking¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope that these hands can also pluck the stars, cultivate my mortal heart, and restrain my dreams of madness¡­¡±


    ¡± Light amp and teach me to see through all living beings. Who will take away my soul and let me go through life¡­¡±


    ¡± Who will open the door of enlightenment with me? We can meet and leave with a smile. You and I are mortals. ¡±<div>


    Xia Ji suddenly smiled and shook his head.


    He grabbed the marvelous statue with both hands and leaned back slightly. He closed his eyes and felt this short but long journey.


    It was a rainy night.


    Thunder.


    Gu Che.


    Music.


    Two people¡­


    Time passed quickly and slowly.


    Chi chi ¡­


    The car stopped.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Miao Miao said softly.


    Xia Jiru slept for a while. He opened his eyes and looked at the woman beside him. Then, he put the faceless golden statue on the chair and grabbed a cartoon printed umbre. He said to Miao Miao, ¡°¡±Hey, I¡¯m leaving.¡±<div>


    ¡°Good luck!¡± Miao Miao said.


    Xia Ji nodded and got out of the car alone. He opened the umbre and tossed the phone back to Miao Miao.


    The phone bounced twice on the seat cushion and only stopped when it hit the handbrake.


    When Miao Miao looked up again, the man was already far away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the parking lot where we came from! I¡¯ll wait for you to go home together!¡± she shouted hurriedly.


    The so-called Longsword Rock was a protruding rock in the north of Sea City near the Tianjiang River. The rock was like a long sword, so it was named Longsword Rock.


    At this moment, a white-haired old man was standing on the rock with his hands behind his back. His body was like a god. At this moment, he was floating in the air,pletely defying thews of physics.


    On such a stormy day, standing high would obviously cause one to be struck by lightning.


    However, even though the thunderbolts struck down, they swam past him like tame snakes, not causing him any harm at all.


    Yes, it was.


    The power of the world that mortals couldn¡¯t withstand had been ¡®tamed¡¯ by the white-haired old man.

 Chapter 768: 122. If You Are Willing, You’ll Be the Heavenly Emperor (1/1- 4,112 Words)

    Chapter 768: 122. If You Are Willing, You¡¯ll Be the Heavenly Emperor (1/1- 4,112 Words)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The White Eagle had obtained the ancient sculpture of the Nine Heavenly Maidens and fused with it to obtain such terrifying power. His body and mind were bathed in the excitement of ¡± the person above the people is for the gods ¡°.


    Although his face was still calm, his heart was boiling with joy! Delighted!


    This was simply more useful than the gifts of the gods in the legends.<div>


    This made him curious about the woman who had given him the statue of the Nine Heavenly Maiden.


    His thoughts were cut off because he saw that the person he was waiting for had arrived.


    If he defeated this person, Experimental 007 would be the strongest in the world.


    However, the White Eagle soon saw something funny.


    Such a person was actually holding an umbre?


    Wasn¡¯t it only mortals who would open an umbre on a rainy night?


    He sped his hands behind his back and closed his eyes. ¡± Xia Ji, ¡± he said quietly, ¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. I have to admit that you¡¯re very strong. You must have received a gift from the gods to reach where you are today¡­¡±


    Come, let¡¯s have a final battle. This battle will also be thest experiment.¡±


    Xia Ji raised the ck umbre and looked at the white-haired elder.


    He suddenly understood that this old man had already reached the stage where he could skillfully control the power of the world. The thunderstorm at this time would greatly increase his strength.


    In another world, he would be at the tenth level, while this white-haired elder was at the perfected level of the twelfth level. Moreover, he was at the perfected level of the twelfth level in the home ground advantage.


    However, he still said simply,¡±Make your move.¡±<div>


    The White Eagle heaved a sigh of relief, feeling the beauty of great power.


    He didn¡¯t waste any time. All of a sudden, he raised his finger and pointed at the ck shadow on the ground.


    As his fingernded, the power of heaven and earth turned into a giant fist that stretched across the sky. It clenched Fengyu¡¯s five fingers and instantly pushed toward Xia Jiheng with the power of this space.


    A familiar scene¡­


    In the past, he had forcefully broken through to the 12th level and defeated the 11th level grand ancestor.


    Now, it was someone else who used the strength of 12 realms to fight against a person of 10 realms.


    But ¡­ So what?


    He didn¡¯t put away the ck umbre, nor did he throw it away. He didn¡¯t do anything either. With a thought, the vast Dharma Idol in front of him and behind him bloomed like a lotus.


    Every dharma contained his knowledge of all things in the world. It contained the thoughts he had studied hard in front of the window. It contained the things he hadprehended after traveling tens of thousands of miles. These were all his own. Perhaps he had a medium or took shortcuts, but in the end, he had obtained them himself.


    The Dharma Lotus was like a huge shield in front of him, blocking the path of the storm fist.


    The lotus fists collided.


    Bang!<div>


    The loud sound was like thunder.


    The rain in all directions dispersed and shattered, creating a vacuum.


    Xia Ji was knocked back several meters by the force.


    But strangely, he was not affected at all. Even the umbre was not shaken at all. It was as if he had moved from one space to another.


    ¡°You have some ability¡­¡± The White Eagleughed when he saw this. ¡± Why don¡¯t you use the power of heaven and earth?! ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Xia Ji said frankly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you then,¡± the White Eagleughed arrogantly.


    As he spoke, he was like a young child who had obtained this powerful new toy and could not wait to show it off. It was as if he wanted to see others crazily shocked and then kneel down and admit defeat. Only then would he feelfortable.


    All his confidence was based on this.


    He punched Xia Ji again and again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It was already a miracle that a tenth level Dharma Laksana could withstand the power of heaven and earth, let alone such a violent power of heaven and earth.<div>


    This waspletely using a mortal body that was not even a Dharmakaya to resist the world.


    The White Eagle seemed to be unsatisfied as he suddenly opened his hands.


    Suddenly, Xia Ji felt an invisible and powerful force pressing down on him from all directions, rendering him immobile. This was the same situation as when he had killed Old Wu.


    No, perhaps it was even worse. Back then, he could only barely use the power of heaven and earth, but now, the White Eagle couldpletely mobilize it.


    Then, he saw the White Eagle raise his hand and grab a purple lightning bolt that had just struck down.


    The lightning transformed into a dazzling purple spear. As soon as it appeared, it pierced through the rainy night sky and stabbed toward him!


    In the distance,


    In the car,


    Miao Miao quietly watched the intense battle and the stubborn man.


    She nced at the faceless golden emperor statue on the cushion and sighed.


    Boom!


    The lightning spearnded on Xia Ji¡¯s body, but this attack was clearly not an isted one. As the lightning spear pierced into the Transcendence Shield, all the lightning in the sky seemed to be guided by this spear. In an instant, it discharged electricity, producing dozens of electric arcs.<div>


    From afar, it looked like a spectacr scene of 100 bolts of lightning converging into one.


    Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the continuous lightning had already sted out dozens of attacks.


    The lotus dharma around Xia Ji flickered as it resisted the lightning in the sky. The ck umbre in his hand was finally blown away. The rain fell wildly, drenching his hair. He stood in the rain with many electric arcs jumping around him.


    The White Eagle was in the sky, looking down at him.


    The White Eagle, who hadpletely controlled the power of heaven and earth here, was a true god.


    ¡°I overestimated you. So that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got? Foolish mortals!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the White Eagle continued to y with this very fun toy. His hand turned lightning into a spear, and the wind and rain into a fist, smashing down and stabbing down.


    To Xia Ji, the air was like a highly viscous swamp. Everything in the world was repelling him, rendering him powerless.


    The first enemy he faced was not the White Eagle, but heaven and earth.


    However, he was too powerful. Even under such a situation, he still defended in an orderly manner.


    Transcendence shields appeared one after another, colliding with the power of heaven and earth and destroying them.<div>


    As for his Xuan techniques that could borrow a portion of the power of heaven and earth, they werepletely useless and could not be used at all.


    He couldn¡¯t even fly with the wind.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    He defended against the attacks one after another, but he also retreated step by step. However, his expression remained calm from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Submit to me!¡±


    The White Eagle¡¯s voice had already turned into a rumbling thunder that descended from the sky.


    His expression was arrogant and indifferent. The ecstasy of bing a god had already washed away the only humility and respect he had when he was a mortal. Or rather, he could not realize that this was not his own power.


    As he spoke, he casually attacked.


    Xia Ji kept retreating¡­


    Finally, he retreated to the parking lot not far away.


    The car that had just arrived was wrapped in a thinyer of golden light, unaffected by the wind, rain, and lightning.


    The car was almost transparent, and only the faceless golden emperor statue in the passenger seat was shining brightly. It was especially eye-catching.


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Miao Miao bit her lip and looked at him, as if her heart ached and she wanted to persuade him.


    The faceless golden Emperor Statue emitted a trace of spiritual connection. These connections were like divine tentacles that once again connected with Xia Ji.


    ¡°Powerful ~~¡±


    ¡°Respect ~~¡±


    ¡± Fuse with me and be the one and only god. Be the Heavenly Emperor of this vast gxy, the endless universe, the unprecedented and unsurpassed¡­This is you, this is the totem that exists for you¡­¡±


    ¡± Xia Ji, what are you waiting for? What are you hesitating about? ¡±


    ¡± You are only half a step away from victory. All you need is a hand and a thought. Why not? ¡±


    Many spirits transmitted a voice that was almost straightforward.


    But Xia Ji still didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Use it!¡± Miao Miao finally couldn¡¯t help but say. It¡¯s already like this! What are you still hesitating about?


    Xia Ji¡­He also has a totem, which is why he can use the power of this world. If you have one too, you will definitely defeat him!


    When you win, we¡¯ll get married, have children, and live on in peace. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Xia Ji tilted his head and looked at the faint golden light that surrounded the car. That golden light seemed to be emitted by the faceless golden Emperor Statue¡­


    However, he had already proven many things.


    He looked at Miao Miao and asked, ¡°¡±If I say that I¡¯m good, then what about the path I¡¯ve walked along?¡±


    Miao Miao lowered her head. ¡± Then you¡¯d rather be humiliated like this here¡­¡± What right does this White Eagle have to treat you like this? I can¡¯t watch this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    He suddenly took a deep breath and looked up at the sky that seemed to flow through the ages. He softly said,¡±It¡¯s really noisy ~~¡±

 Chapter 769: 123. Did the Monkey Come to Steal Your Peaches This Year?

    Chapter 769: 123. Did the Monkey Come to Steal Your Peaches This Year?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Xia Ji!¡± Miao Miao shouted.


    But the man could no longer hear her.


    He did not attack the White Eagle again. Perhaps in his eyes, the White Eagle was never a match for him. If he acknowledged such an opponent, would he also acknowledge himself as such a person?<div>


    The loneliness of the strong was not only because they had no friends, but also because they had no opponents.


    Therefore, Xia Ji had been very calm throughout his entire journey. To him, all these experiments were just done in passing.


    This included the White Eagle, who had suddenly be much stronger and could use the power of heaven and earth.


    The torrential rain, lightning, and thunder, the might of heaven and earth had reached such a level.


    Boom ~~~


    The wind and rain transformed into a violent giant fist!


    Chi ~~~


    The lightning turned into a sharp electric gun!


    Wind, rain, lightning, and thunder bombarded Xia Ji from all directions.


    However, there wereyers andyers of Dharma Shields that swirled around and shattered.


    Amidst the shattering, there was also new life. All things withered and flourished, just like reincarnation.


    Xia Ji raised his fingers and a drop of rain fell on his palm.<div>


    A world in a flower.


    It was because you smelled the fragrance of flowers, saw the growth of flowers, saw the cycle of life, and then saw the mysteries of the universe. You were deeply devoted, boundless, and soul-stirring.


    However, if you denied your past self because of this and lost yourself because of this vastness, then you would only be a speck of dust in this world.


    At this moment, Xia Ji felt as if he had been separated from this dimension. He could feel the cold raindrops smashing into his palm like meteors that could destroy the world. Ripples were stirred up, and when the ripples dissipated, the ground was covered with white flowers that had been sshed by the rain.


    He seemed to have forgotten that the White Eagle was still in the sky, and he shouted, ¡± Foolish mortal! ¡±


    He had also forgotten that he had to make a decision. As long as he obtained the power of the Faceless Golden Emperor Statue, he could win this war and obtain greater power.


    But ¡­


    He no longer had this war in his heart.


    His world was extremely quiet. The White Eagle was no longer there.


    He sat cross-legged in the thunderstorm and put his palms together.


    Behind him, the ten million elephants were as still as ten million flowers blooming. The ten million flowers then turned into a thousand elephants. The elephants were extremely mysterious. They gathered again and formed three fish that were swimming happily.


    The three fish merged into one again, gradually turning into an indescribable charm.<div>


    Even though he was being attacked, even though those attacks would slow down the speed at which he condensed the aura, he still did all of this.


    This was his Dao.


    Dao can be said, but it cannot be said.


    It was wonderful beyond words.


    Without saying a word.


    Only great luck, great perseverance, great wisdom, great persistence, and after experiencing all kinds of changes, but still not changing, could one obtain such great enlightenment.


    Miao Miao looked at the man outside the carriage. His ck hair was caught in the rain, and the pressure of heaven and earth was on him. However, he was sitting quietly with his eyes closed in such an environment. The aura around him became more and more mysterious, as if it was primordial chaos.


    No, that might be an aura that was even more ancient than the Connate Chaos.


    What was ancient?


    To humans, it was an infinite amount of time, the first breath of the universe¡¯s river of time.


    Miao Miao looked at him, then at the faceless golden emperor on the passenger seat. She suddenly let out a long sigh of relief.


    She closed her eyes as if she was hesitating and making a decision.<div>


    Finally, she made up her mind. She opened her eyes and shook her head with aplicated expression.


    At this moment, the expression on her pretty face hadpletely changed. It was an immortal aura that did not belong to the mortal world.


    She pushed open the car door, picked up an umbre, and walked into the rain.


    Da ¡­


    The moment her high heels stepped on the rain¡­


    Surging golden light waves spread out from her body.


    She strode forward with her long legs, each step giving birth to a golden lotus.


    When she was behind Xia Ji, she chuckled and murmured, ¡°¡±Since you¡¯ve already thanked me, I¡¯ll naturally shelter you from the wind and rain and help you on your way.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the umbre.


    When the umbre was opened, it truly blocked the fist that filled the sky with wind and rain, and the lightning spear that filled the sky with lightning. No matter how many stormy waves were outside, they had all returned to nothingness here.


    The White Eagle suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t see the ground clearly. All of his attacks were like a drop in the ocean, unable to cause even a ssh.


    After a long time¡­<div>


    Just as he was feeling bewildered, he heard footsteps again.


    The sound of footsteps came from afar. A golden figure had just appeared on the horizon and was already in front of him.


    A faint, suppressed female voice entered his ears.


    ¡°You can leave now. There¡¯s nothing else for you to do here.¡±


    The white eagle suddenly froze. He had already recognized this voice. This was the mysterious woman who had given him the statue of the Nine Heavenly Maiden. He wanted to see what this woman looked like, but all he saw was¡­A dazzling gxy that made his brain swell.


    He didn¡¯t dare to pry any further, but hurriedly and respectfully replied,¡±Yes.¡± Then, he left in a hurry. However, he didn¡¯t walk far before the Nine Heavenly Maiden statue in his armspletely shattered.


    The White Eagle was stunned. His heart was agitated and he almost copsed. It was fine if he had never tasted the taste of a god, but now¡­


    A moment ago, he had been overjoyed, but now, he was filled with great sorrow. As he rose and fell, the white-haired man seemed to have lost his soul as he walked in the rain.


    It was as if he had lost his soul without the statue.


    The golden lighting from afar was the mysterious woman who had given the statue to the White Eagle.


    And this woman¡­It was Little Su.


    Little Su stood next to Miao Miao. She nced at Xia Ji, who was sitting cross-legged, and her eyes revealed aplicated expression, followed by shock.<div>

 Chapter 770: 123. Did the Monkey Come to Steal Your Peaches This Year?

    Chapter 770: 123. Did the Monkey Come to Steal Your Peaches This Year?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The moment she opened her mouth, the words that came out of her mouth were far from what a little girl who only knew how to write every day should say.¡±Golden Mother, what did heprehend?¡±


    Golden Mother, also known as the Xiyuan Jiuling Shangzhen Immortal Mother, was often called the Queen Mother of the West among the people. She was the essence of the Tai Yin and the head of the female immortals.


    Why would Little Su call her Mrs. Jin?<div>


    However, Miao Miao responded. She only responded but didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Mrs. Jin, will you be punished for this?¡± Little Su asked.


    ¡°Mystic Fairy¡­¡± Miao Miao said. You may leave.¡±


    Miao Miao called out to the Empyrean Goddess, but Little Su nodded. Then, she turned around and disappeared.


    As she disappeared, Miao Miao looked at Xia Ji gently and suddenly waved her hand¡­


    The surrounding scene suddenly changed.


    Or rather, it wasn¡¯t an illusion. Instead, he had entered a strange small world.


    The two of them naturally disappeared from Longsword Rocky.


    In this small world, there were immortal mountains rising and falling, the sky was high, and there were nine cities.


    To the west of Muhe, there are pearl trees, jade trees and jade trees.To the east are Shatang and Langye, and to the south are crimson trees.To the north were the green trees and the jade trees.


    There is spring water in the middle, which umtes into a pool, which is called Yaochi.


    The water of the Jade Lake flowed down from the void and turned into rainwater that watered the peach forest on the ground.<div>


    There were a total of 3,600 peach trees in the peach forest. These peach trees bloomed once every 3,000 years. Among them, there were three grades of immortal peaches. They bore fruit once every 3,000 years, 6,000 years, and 9,000 years respectively. Eating them would grant one immortality.


    Further down in the peach forest were many immortal cave abodes. Further down was the city of immortals surrounded by immortal qi. One could vaguely see many immortalsing and going, shuttling through the sea of spiritual qi¡­


    In the distance, the stars were swaying, the sky was heavy, and the nameless small world was slowly moving in the void of the universe. It was covered in fog and was different from each other. Mortals could only see the material level, but they could not understand its infinite wonders.


    Miao Miao and Xia Ji were sitting at the highest point of the small world.


    As Xia Ji moved in, the dense spiritual energy in the surroundings seemed to have discovered a ¡± cosmic ck hole ¡± and surged toward him.


    On this side, the immortals in the world all turned their heads and looked up.


    However, with a wave of her hand, Miao Miao blocked all the prying eyes.


    When the immortals sensed that the Golden Mother had attacked, they did not dare to send their divine senses over and went about their own business.


    Thus, Xia Ji meditated beside the nineyered city at the top of the Jade Lake.


    ¡®Miao Miao¡¯ sat opposite him and slowly closed her eyes.


    After a long time¡­


    For a long time¡­<div>


    Xia Ji opened his eyes.


    He had actually nurtured a trace of his own Dao runes, not the Dao runes he had obtained from the Heavenly Dao. This was apletely different level. This meant that he had already stepped into the mysterious Dao Realm and was no longer in the mortal world.


    His Heart of the Sun and the blood of the cktide were also awakened.


    At this moment, ¡± Miao Miao ¡°, who was sitting opposite him, felt something. She opened her eyes and smiled at him.


    Xia Ji knew what was going on and said sincerely, ¡°¡±Thank you.¡±


    Miaomiao, or Golden Mother, smiled gently. ¡°¡±If you can break through to such a realm, wouldn¡¯t I feel guilty if I can¡¯t be as beautiful as you?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    At this moment, many things became clear.


    Many years ago¡­


    Xia Ji yed chess with the Heavenly Dao.


    In the end, the invading Heavenly Axiom took advantage of the situation and abducted Xia Ji while both sides were in decline.


    Under normal circumstances, such an operation would not be possible because the sun and ck tide contained in the summer pole had a great cause and effect with the original universe.<div>


    However, Xia Ji was extremely special because he had karma with the invasion of the universe.


    That was why he was able toe to this universe when he was weak and his Heavenly Dao was weak.


    And this was the world he had transmigrated to.


    And because Xia Ji was truly a special existence, the core figures around him, including Little Su, Miao Miao, and Su Linyu, were all fake.


    Not only was it fake, but it was also the disguise of the universe¡¯s ¡®Best Actor and Best Actress¡¯ level.


    For example, Miaomiao was the Golden Essence.


    Little Su was the Nine Heavenly Maiden.


    Invading the universe was unable to digest Xia Ji. All he needed to do was to dy Xia Ji so that he could not return to the original universe in time. This would allow him to better invade the iplete original universe. This was also the reason why the Heavenly Dao of the original universe would shout out ¡± no ¡± in despair.


    The elemental gic constraint was a scam. If you really cultivated it, you would be dragged into the trap of invading the universe. By the time you awakened it, the original universe might already be on the verge ofplete destruction.


    As for the faceless golden emperor statue, it represented the position of the Heavenly Emperor, the sun essence of this universe.


    Yes, it was.


    If Xia Ji fused with the statue, he would truly be the husband of Golden Mother.<div>


    This was also the greatest benefit this universe had promised him.


    However, Xia Ji refused.


    Even so, because the Golden Mother had helped him take the final step, this had given birth to an unbroken good karma.


    As for Xia Ji¡¯s real parents, they were the old couple from Block 304, Block 8 of the Tianjing Family. It was also this old couple who made him understand for the first time that he had not slept for 17 years as a vegetable, nor had he dreamt of living in another world for more than 6,200 years.


    That¡¯s right, the Heavenly Axiom did not go to the extreme. It only misled him within the scope of the rules. If his own mind was slightly unstable, he would bepletely sucked into this quagmire. Even if he woke up again, it would be many, many yearster.


    However, Xia Ji was very determined and had never wavered.


    In the end, after experiencing all kinds of things, he finally came to a realization. Heprehended the Dao, became a Dao, and nurtured a trace of Dao runes.


    Golden Mother, who was supposed to mislead him and pretend to be Miao Miao, saw him like this and did not cheat and hit him when he was down like the human world.


    On the contrary, he saw the beauty and the momentum and chose to fulfill it.


    Helping others was also helping oneself.


    In this world, there were many evil people with evil intentions, hypocritical hearts, and dark hearts. However, how many of those who could step onto this supreme position did not have light in their hearts?


    The Golden Mother¡¯s heart lit up.<div>


    Therefore, she followed her own will and made a choice.


    Because she felt that this was also the choice that the Heavenly Dao wanted.


    The two of them looked at each other quietly¡­


    Xia Ji sat in the Nine Heavenly Pces and Nine Cities, which were almost the highest point of the world. He looked at the busy gods, immortals, demons, devils, people, and all living beings.


    He looked at the Jade Pool in the city, which was filled with immortal energy, and the 3,600 Immortal Peach Garden that was moistened by the rain¡­


    Xia Ji thought for a moment, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡®Miao Miao¡¯ knew that he wanted to say something, but he seemed to be suppressing it. She only felt that it was interesting. A person of such a realm was actually not high and mighty. Instead, he seemed more like a human¡­


    ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask, Daoist Brother,¡± she said.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hide it anymore and asked curiously, ¡°¡±Did the monkeye to steal your peaches this year?¡±


    [Miaomiao: Emmmmmm~~~~~]


    Only half a year had passed since Xia Ji entered the Jade Lake toprehend the Dao.


    It was the depths of winter. When he returned to the human world, Nicole had already prepared many ¡®tablets¡¯ and ¡®sr-powered power¡¯.


    Xia Ji ced all these into his heart and thanked Nicole.


    His words of thanks gave Nicole a feeling that she was blessed with great luck. Nicole blinked her eyes. She did not understand how her teacher had be so awesome. She also did not understand how much benefit his words of thanks would give her.


    After bidding farewell, Xia Ji arrived at the Tianjing Family.


    Coincidentally, the old couple in Room 304 of Block 8 were having dinner with their children and grandchildren.


    Xia Ji could tell that the son who had taken his ¡± ce ¡± was very filial, and so was his wife. They were all normal people, but they were somehow connected by the Heavenly Axiom.


    He wanted to enter the house and say goodbye to the old couple, but after thinking about it, he stopped outside and stood in the distance, silently looking at the warm family.


    Snow began to fall from the sky. He looked down at the witherednd. After experiencing so much, he understood why the Heavenly Dao was inaction. It was because this was the best oue.


    At this moment, an umbre was covering his head. Doctor Lu, who was wearing a beige windbreaker, stood beside him and apanied him. In this endless darkness, he looked at the brightly lit houses.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Later.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Su made wild vegetable dumplings. It¡¯s so cold. Let¡¯s eat before we leave.¡±


    ¡± Alright, ¡± Xia Ji said as he exhaled a breath of hot air.

 Chapter 771: Return, and the Civil War of the Great Dao

    Chapter 771: Return, and the Civil War of the Great Dao<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was dinner time.


    No one said anything.


    Mrs. Su scooped a few vegetable dumplings for Xia Ji to fill his stomach.<div>


    Little Su had actually prepared mutton soup and ced it in front of him.


    Xia Ji was drinking the mutton soup when Little Su asked how it was. Xia Ji only smiled and said, ¡°¡±The meat is cut too thick.¡±


    Little Su was speechless.


    How long had it been since she, the Mysterious Fairy of the Nine Heavens, made mutton soup?


    She thought about it carefully and suddenly said frankly,¡± The White Eagle obtained an ancient totem. I gave it to him. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡± Little Su asked.


    ¡°If I me you, why would I sit here and eat?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Little Su asked. Your ¡­ The world might have withered and fallen into silence and chaos. Even if it didn¡¯t, it was almost over.


    Stay¡­The Golden Mother had waited for countless years for you to be the Sun Refined Spirit.


    Here, you can also achieve a higher Dao, and you can also have what you truly desire.


    Isn¡¯t this good? Stay¡­¡±<div>


    Xia Ji only shook his head slightly.


    ¡°The snow is so heavy. Shall we leave tomorrow morning?¡± Su Linyu suddenly asked.


    She was like a mother who really cared about her son. She was afraid that her son would leave home in the middle of the night, so she spoke worriedly.


    Xia Ji shook his head slightly.


    Miao Miao looked at him. ¡± Then eat more. ¡±


    This was thest supper.


    After dinner¡­


    Su Linyu actually went to wash the dishes.


    Little Su grabbed herptop and ran back to her room. She started typing furiously.


    Everything was normal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Ji said, ncing at Miao Miao.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Miao Miao said softly after a moment of silence.<div>


    She grabbed an umbre by the door and walked to the door first. She changed into a pair of snow boots and ran out.


    Xia Ji followed him out.


    The stairway was very dark. It seemed that the sensor lights were broken.


    Miao Miao suddenly took out a pearl from her bosom. The pearl emitted a faint luster, and one could vaguely see a heavenly peach tree growing inside.


    With a wave of her hand, the bright pearl flew towards Xia Ji.


    ¡°This is my gift to you. Take it as a souvenir.


    The peaches are almost ripe. They can be eaten in a few years.¡±


    Xia Ji knew that this thing was the ¡± Immortality Peach Tree ¡± that he had read about in myths when he was young. It bloomed for 3,000 years and bore fruit for 9,000 years. Eating a peach would grant one immortality.


    When he was young, he was quite curious about this tree. He didn¡¯t expect to have such a fate with the owner of this tree. Moreover, he could own a heavenly peach tree.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment and raised his hand. The rolling sun condensed into a pearl¡­He was about to hand it over, but Miao Miao blocked it with her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m the essence of Yin, I don¡¯t need this.¡±


    Xia Ji thought about it and realized that he didn¡¯t have anything good to offer.<div>


    ¡°Will you be punished?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Miao Miao said.


    As the two of them were talking, they had already reached the ground floor.


    Under the dim yellow streetlights, the snow was falling like goose feathers.


    The two of them stood side by side in the snow.


    ¡± It¡¯s true, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said. ¡± She¡¯s also a Yin spirit, but she¡¯s different from you. She¡¯s not as gentle and considerate, but she¡¯s very mischievous and entric. She¡¯s like a fairy who needs someone to take care of her. But in fact, she¡¯s not what she looks like.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Miao Miao asked with interest.


    ¡± She reincarnates once every 500 years, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Every 500 years, she loses all her memories¡­¡± She was once the strongest person who resisted the Heavenly Dao. She grabbed her sword alone and charged towards Qiong Cang. Perhaps it was because of this that the Heavenly Dao turned her into Yin.¡±


    Miao Miao was speechless.


    Obviously, the Heavenly Dao of this world would never be so cruel.


    As the Yin essence of this world, she would never understand that in another universe, she, who had the same identity as herself, had actually lived like this.


    ¡± That¡¯s why I have to go back, ¡± Xia Ji said. Even if that world was about to be destroyed, even if everything was already irreparable, I had set a great goal, and I had toplete it. I want toplete this Dao, even if the end of this Dao is destruction.¡±<div>


    Miao Miao twirled her long hair and said, ¡± I¡¯ve also learned that there are no ancient immortals in your universe. All the existences have turned into the ck tide of vengeful spirits, bing nutrients to supplement the Heavenly Dao and maintain its operation¡­Truly, a lonely, cold, and cruel world.¡±


    ¡°What about this side?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡± Cultivation, luck, and perseverance, ¡± Miao Miao said. ¡± You¡¯ll be able to step on it and ascend to the Nine Heavens. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Miao Miao suddenlyughed. ¡± Oh right, even if our universe is so good, there are still many people who want to defy the heavens. However¡­¡± Those people were all sent to your universe, I heard that most of them died very unpeacefully.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    It was no wonder that he had encountered so many Divine Masters and Divine Children who were not very smart. So there was such a reason?


    This Heavenly Dao was quite mischievous.


    Miaomiao thought for a moment and turned to look at the man. To be honest, she was very satisfied with this man¡¯s temperament and realm.


    And if this man hadn¡¯t been able to see through everything, he would have been her true husband and would have apanied her in her cultivation for eternity.


    Therefore, even though she knew it was impossible, she still said, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you stay¡­When the universe on your side has decayed to a certain extent and there is no longer the suppression ofws, we can go over.


    When that timees, you will ascend to that dpidated world as a dignified Heavenly Emperor. You can save whatever you want.<div>


    No matter how weak a soul was, as long as it wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed, it could be saved by a 9,000-year-old immortal peach.

 Chapter 772: Return, and the Civil War of the Great Dao

    Chapter 772: Return, and the Civil War of the Great Dao<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even if his soul was scattered, as long as he collected a trace of his soul, he could use the water of the Jade Lake to nurture it again.


    Even if his soul is gone, as long as there is still a trace of karma left in this world, we can work together to save this person.¡±


    As a Golden Mother, she was really reluctant to part with him.


    ¡°If that day reallyes,e and find me¡­¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    Jin Mu knew that she could not persuade him anymore, so she asked, ¡°¡±May I know what your ambition is?¡±<div>


    Xia Ji raised his head. He took a step forward, and the Golden Mother followed him. The invisible snow seemed to have turned into a stairway, allowing the two of them to climb up.


    In this gray and snowy sky, even if someone looked up at the sky, they would not see the two of them in midair¡­One could only vaguely see two snow tornadoes blown by the west wind, soaring up into the sky, a magnificent sight.


    A faint voice rang out.


    ¡°May themon people be like dragons.¡±


    ¡°May the souls of the dead rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± asked Jin Mu.


    ¡°May this heart be bright,¡± Xia Ji said calmly.


    As the two of them spoke, they had unknowingly stepped out of the blue and arrived in the dark universe.


    Xia Ji¡¯s realm was still at the tenth realm, but he could no longer be measured by realms.


    This was because there was a trace of his own eternal Dao runes around him. There was a sun and a ck tide. None of them could be reached by those who had reached the highest level.


    At this moment, Xia Ji had truly reached the point where he could see Tiandao¡¯s back.


    This was entering the same level.<div>


    However, in this universe, if Xia Ji wanted to speed up, he would have to transform into his true form, and his true form would undoubtedly bring disaster to this universe.


    This was also the reason why Jin Mu came to send him off.


    At this moment, the two of them had already stepped out of the gxy where the blue was located. They stood in the boundless and deste starry sky, looking down at the dark meteorites and colorful nebe.


    The space span of the universe was extremelyrge. If they continued walking like this, it would take a long time to reach the end of the universe.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, Daoist Brother,¡± said Jin Mu.


    After saying that, she raised her hand and waved. Soon, a green auspicious sign appeared in the distant starry sky.


    At first, it was as dazzling as a star, but when he looked closer, it was three green birds with wings that covered the.


    He flew elegantly with an extraordinary bearing and bright fur.


    Behind the three green birds was a luxurious and dazzling white-gold imperial carriage.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you sit in the front passenger seat?¡± Jin Mu asked with a smile.


    Xia Ji knew that she was referring to the scene when he went to Longsword Rocky from Waning Moon Biotech, so he smiled.


    The two of them boarded the carriage.<div>


    The carriage of three birds instantly soared into the sky and strangely lurked in the space. It was not flying at light speed, but drilling in and out of the wormhole. Its speed could be said to be extremely fast.


    Not too longter, the three green birds stopped andnded in a ce without any stars.


    Jinmu looked at Xia Ji deeply and said gently, ¡°¡±Goodbye, Dao brother. I can¡¯t see you off on the road ahead.¡±


    Xia Ji responded and lifted the curtain. He saw the dark edge of the universe.


    Chaos Qi was spreading rapidly into the distant Void World.


    Wherever it spread, space and time would be created.


    And here, all things had not yet begun to grow.


    Even the nearest or meteorite was extremely far away. Even if a mortal flew at the speed of light, they might not be able to reach this ce from birth to death.


    He could already faintly sense that a supreme existence was waiting for him here.


    At the edge of the universe, an ethereal, indescribable, iprehensible, and mysterious shadow existed.


    Xia Ji had seen the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao once, so he naturally knew what this feeling meant.


    He felt something in his heart. The trace of Dao runes he hadprehended actually dissipated with his thought, causing him to be an ethereal and indescribable shadow.<div>


    The conversation between the two was not something that humans could imagine, but it could still be expressed in the exchange of information.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained what I want. The ce you¡¯re going to is withering, but after you go, you can bring new vitality and create a chance of survival.


    However, there was no room for two sides. If you went, you would definitely fight to the death with that Heavenly Dao. He was in the dark, and you were in the light.


    You won¡¯t understand the battle method at the end. There¡¯s almost no chance of victory. It¡¯s just an opportunity for the Heavenly Dao to struggle on itsst breath.¡±


    ¡°Please ask me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡± You originated from me, but you became that person. It¡¯s rare for two paths to have such great karma. This is also good karma. I¡¯ll teach you. ¡±


    The ethereal figure was like a person sitting cross-legged. His body was countless light years long. Perhaps it was impossible to describe his existence with the length of space or the flow of time.


    Xia Ji also sat down cross-legged.


    The edge of the two universes was expanding at an extraordinary speed. The gray Chaos aura pressed down on the void space, bringing time and space, as well as arger area of the universe.


    However, to the two of them, the edge was still¡­


    Or if there were human observers, they would discover that the two were actually expanding together with the universe.


    At the edge of the universe, where no sound could be transmitted, a message sounded:<div>


    ¡°This battle is about severing karma. ¡°He only needs to sever all of your karma in the other universe, and you will fail because you have no past.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to go back to the past and kill me, or kill my mother, or not create me from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°He will only go to two ces. First, when you were born. Second, when Amitabha Buddha was born. He can¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Why can I go back to the past?¡±


    ¡°Time and space are like a long river, and the universe is like a box that travels on this long river.


    When the box was opened, the time on both sides was the same.


    If the box was closed, then the time in the box could be reversed.


    However, to the outside world, the box was still flowing on the river, so time did not change.


    However, every time it was opened and closed, it was extremely harsh. It required the universe¡¯s energy to be almost exhausted before it could be closed.


    Moreover, there was new energy being generated, which was why there was power.


    I took what I wanted, and the cosmic energy was almost exhausted.


    Your return has generated new energy.<div>


    So, you can close the box now.¡±


    ¡°Why not go back to the past?¡±


    ¡°Now, you are him, and he is you. You share the body of the universe with him¡­


    If he wanted to return, he had to go through direct karma.


    Therefore, there are only three times to return. First, when the universe is created, but that is meaningless. The rest is when you are born and when Amitabha Buddha is born.


    ¡°In short, once you and ¡®Him¡¯ close the universe and turn it into a box universe, you and ¡®Him¡¯ will return to the beginning of those two time points.


    This isn¡¯t a parallel universe, but aplete change of the past. That¡¯s why the creation of a box universe is extremely impossible.¡±


    ¡± Then, will I kill him directly at two different points in time? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s interesting is that you and ¡®He¡¯ will be born as babies with only your own Dao runes.


    Then, with the passage of time, either you destroy him at that point of cause and effect, or he destroys you.


    Two battles, one victory and one defeat. That means both you and he will lose. Only by winning two battles can you fuse with each other and be a new Heavenly Dao.¡±


    That ethereal Dao shadow spoke with confidence and assurance, and said a lot more.


    Only now did Xia Ji begin to understand the Dao of killing.


    Between two different universes, there were mainly rules.


    In the same universe, it was mainly karma.


    Only by analyzing thews and adapting to thews could one enter the other world. Otherwise, no matter how strong one was, they would not be able to enter a universe that was much weaker than their own.


    The direct cause of killing a person was to destroy that person. After all, existence and destruction were carried out on the karma line.


    The two of them had already reached the end of their conversation.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The ethereal Dao shadow returned the greeting slightly as a form of farewell.


    Xia Ji no longer hesitated. He released his true form, and a ck tide rolled out. The sun was in front of him, and he stood in the chaotic space at the edge of the universe.


    Then, a strange force attracted him, making him follow a path that was neither space nor time.


    That was the path of karma.


    The end of the trajectory was the universe he was in.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

 Chapter 773: 1. A Dream of Nine Thousand Years

    Chapter 773: 1. A Dream of Nine Thousand Years<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Phew ~~~


    The violent wind of energy in the universe suddenly rose, and the dark and peaceful space suddenly exploded.


    In the void, a supreme demonic dragon that surpassed the imagination of any existence had already drilled out of this calm.


    Spacetime shook, and the chaotic aura that had stopped spreading at the edge of the universe shook up and down for a few light years like dust.


    The vast ck tide traveled through this deep, cold, dark world where people could not see or think.<div>


    The head of the ck tide was the fiercest fire in the world. It was a fire that could easily burn small worlds and even space-the sun.


    Both the ck tide and the sun were enveloped in a mysterious Taoist Connotation. That Taoist Connotation was iparable to the Taoist Connotation of any transmigrator. This was the true beginning of the Heavenly Way, the beginning of all things. It was the Taoist Connotation that could be used to sit at the highest point of the universe and preach.


    Xia Ji had returned.


    In an instant, he felt as if everything was under his control. Thews here werepletely suitable for him, making him feel like a dragon entering the sea.


    This feeling waspletely different from being in another universe. This was the feeling of being on home ground.


    But¡­


    It was precisely because of this that he had already seen the withering of the universe.


    In the other universe, the aura of Chaos was spreading endlessly into the void, creating time and space in that meaningless world and expanding the universe.


    The universe was still expanding, and everything was still in order. This was a universe full of vitality.


    And at this moment¡­


    Although there was still chaotic air at the edge of this universe, it had stopped expanding. Instead, it had reached a seesaw bnce with the void space where nothing existed.


    Even though the human world in this universe was still operating and the Reincarnation Stage was still transporting lives¡­<div>


    For mortals, they were still living normally.


    How could immortals with a lifespan of thousands of years know that the universe was heading forplete death, let alone mortals with a lifespan of a hundred years?


    This death seemed to have nothing to do with them, however¡­It was cutting off the future, causing them to lose all possible afterlives, and also burying their past in the river of time.


    The long sigh was deste and ancient.


    It spread out at the edge of the universe.


    Xia Ji could already feel the severely injured Tiandao.


    ¡± He ¡± also felt his return.


    When the twobined, it was aplete universe.


    Both of them had achieved Dao, and one mountain could not amodate two tigers. A universe could not amodate two Heavenly Dao.


    Xia Ji was still half a step away from stepping into the Heavenly Dao.


    Tiandao was already heavily injured.


    It could be said that they were evenly matched, tit-for-tat.<div>


    By annexing the other party, not only would he be able toplete himself, but he might also obtain the energy that could give the universe new life.


    The ethereal figure sent a message from afar.


    ¡°Congrattions on your return, Fellow Daoist.¡±


    Now, he called himself a fellow Daoist, because Xia Ji truly had the right to talk to him.


    Xia Ji was silent.


    ¡± As you can see, the invasion of the Heavenly Axiom has destroyed our world, ¡± the voice continued. ¡± Your return has brought a glimmer of hope to all of this. ¡±


    Xia Ji remained silent.


    ¡± Return to me, ¡± the voice said. ¡± Be one with me. Everything will have a new life, and the universe will have a new future. ¡±


    ¡± I have my own Dao, ¡± Xia Ji finally said. ¡± Why don¡¯t you join me? ¡±


    ¡°This world was created by me,¡± the voice said.¡±How can it be suitable for you?


    Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if you merge with me, you will still be able to retain your consciousness.


    At that time, I will help you create a golden body and enter the reincarnation cycle. You will be immortal and carefree, okay?¡±<div>


    If Xia Ji hadn¡¯tmunicated with the Heavenly Axiom of another universe before he came, he might have been fooled by it.


    At this moment, he did not wait any longer and directly said five words,¡±Close the box.¡±


    The Heavenly Dao in the distance fell into a long silence.


    After a long time¡­


    He understood everything, so he replied, ¡°¡±Good.¡±


    But then, ¡± He ¡± said, ¡± Fellow Daoist, do you really think that the box-like universe you know is like that?


    How could the invader have good intentions? Wouldn¡¯t he lie to his fellow daoists?


    Doesn¡¯t he want our universe to bepletely destroyed to prevent any future trouble?¡±


    A faint, mighty, bewitching, and sincere voice echoed in this dead world.


    ¡°What Fellow Daoist saw might not be true.¡±


    ¡°What Fellow Daoist heard might not be true.¡±


    ¡°Is what Fellow Daoist thinks false?¡±<div>


    ¡± True or false, one wrong step and you¡¯ll fall into the abyss, eternally doomed¡­We don¡¯t have time, and we don¡¯t have the chance to make mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, have you really thought it through?¡±


    The voice drifted over in waves, directly targeting the heart and soul.


    ¡°It suits me ~~~ I¡¯ll definitely create a golden body for you, Fellow Daoist. You won¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die, and you won¡¯t enter the cycle of reincarnation. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡± Giving up your selfish desires to revive the universe and make the world prosperous, so that everyone in the world can be like dragons and the dead can rest in peace. Isn¡¯t that what you seek, Fellow Daoist? ¡±


    Silence.


    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    It was cold.


    ¡°Close the box,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The illusory figure in the distance let out a long sigh and softly said, ¡°¡±Fellow Daoist is wrong.¡±


    However, he did not receive any rebuttal or hesitation¡­<div>


    There was only a soft and disdainful response.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    In the next instant,


    The two of them reached a tacit understanding and began to close the universe at the same time.


    No matter how imaginative a human was, they would not be able to fathom the slightest detail of this scene, much less understand this ¡± shut down ¡± that exceeded all human knowledge.


    Chaotic Qi began to boil and flow endlessly at the edge of the universe.


    Other than the Chaos Qi, there were many other rules that were like arge that gradually sealed the entire universe.


    Both Tiandao and Xia Ji were trying their best to make this happen.


    This was only the beginning. Soon after, everything in the universe was gradually submerged by a mysterious power. This power was as majestic as the explosion of the universe at the beginning of the world.


    Mankind could not understand what had happened in the extremely short period of time at the beginning of the universe¡¯s explosion, nor could they understand what was happening now.


    All karma and spacetime in this sealed universe entered an unimaginablew and began an impossible reversal.


    Everything that had happened was erased.


    This was not a time ring, nor was it a parallel universe¡­


    This was the only universe.


    It was the only world.


    The only cause and effect.


    However, the future of all this disappeared and returned to the closest karma point that Xia Ji and the Heavenly Dao could return to.


    That was¡­


    Great Shang 9,000 years ago.


    It was the beginning of everything.


    However, it would wee a more terrifying, intense, and one-on-one battle with no way out.

 Chapter 774: 2. Nightmare Begins

    Chapter 774: 2. Nightmare Begins<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The blurry scene, the ethereal voice, the collision, suppression, restraint, and bnce between the mysterious and profound powers¡­They finally reached the finish line.


    Boom!


    A spectacr scene that was like the creation of the world appeared in Xia Ji¡¯s mind.


    Then, he vaguely felt that he could move his limbs and breathe.


    He opened his eyes.<div>


    He saw¡­Light.


    The light was cold, the light of winter.


    This light was not warm, but it was indifferently sprinkled on the thin yellow pages in front of him.


    Xia Ji looked at it carefully and saw that the yellow page contained the contents of Buddhist scriptures. He read it softly, ¡±


    ¡°Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, after practicing the deep Prajna Paramita for a long time, saw that the five skandhas were empty and ovee all hardships. The color of the sarira is not different from emptiness, and emptiness is not different from color. Color is emptiness, and emptiness is color. The same is true of the perception, action, and consciousness ¡­¡±


    Immediately after, the strangeness and wariness in his heart reached its peak.


    No!


    Something was very wrong!


    Wasn¡¯t the box universe supposed to close during infancy?


    Where was this ce?


    He¡­When was it?


    He hurriedly turned his head and saw his current appearance in the bronze mirror.<div>


    This was¡­Was this the scene from 9,000 years ago when he was still a prince of Great Shang at the age of 16?


    Right now, he was imprisoned in the Sutra Depository. Soon, the news of the Crown Prince¡¯s defeat woulde back. The royal family would all escape, and he would face the attack of the Quan Rong Frost Giants, as well as enemies from all walks of life. In the end, he would start a game with the ancestors.


    He confirmed the time.


    But he couldn¡¯t be sure of the reason.


    Clearly, the Heavenly Dao was far from being as simple as he had imagined. Perhaps it had used some mysterious power to cause the karma to not fall on the baby, but on this moment¡­


    The reason why he set this moment up was perhaps to set up an ultimate killing trap for himself.


    All the futures had been erased and no longer existed. Other than himself and the Heavenly Dao who had entered the trap, everything else had truly begun.


    Before Xia Ji could think about it, he heard a knock on the door.


    The Ninth Princess, who was standing outside the door with her head lowered, heard the chanting stop. She knocked on the door gently and then pushed open the door.


    Little Su, who was as thin as a bean sprout, hurriedly ced the mahogany lunch box on the table. Then, she took out the mutton soup and squeezed out a smile.¡±Brother, eat it while it¡¯s hot. I made it myself.¡±


    After saying that, she took out another bottle of wine and handed it over.¡±Here.¡±


    However, before Xia Ji could take the bottle¡­<div>


    The Ninth Princess looked at her brother curiously. Suddenly, she had a very strange feeling.


    She couldn¡¯t help but lean on the table to take a look.


    Because¡­


    She saw it in her brother¡¯s eyes¡­


    In the universe.


    In the blink of an eye, the light and darkness of the vast gxy in the universe were turned into a whirl.


    However, the Ninth Princess was stunned. At this moment, she really felt a spectacr sight. It was like looking up at the starry sky. No, it was the most intuitive feeling of seeing the starry sky.


    She even forgot what she wanted to say and the grievances she had suffered. She stood there foolishly.


    Pa ~~


    Xia Ji grabbed the bottle.


    This action shattered all the mysteries. Little Su also felt that the world had regained its color. She shook her head suddenly and rubbed her head again, muttering,¡±Why have I been hallucinating recently?¡±


    Then, the Ninth Princess sat opposite Xia Ji and began to speak softly.<div>


    For example, ¡± Father moved all the cultivation techniques away and only left the Buddhist scriptures for brother. He really cut off all the future prospects of us siblings. ¡±


    For example, ¡± Mother was killed to protect him. How could he do this to us? ¡±


    As she spoke, the snow outside the window whistled past. When she arrived here, she was blocked by theyers of pces in the deep pce and slowly drifted away.


    Xia Ji quietly listened to her andined, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just finished his meal quickly and watched Little Su, who was still the ninth princess, pack up the lunch box. He said goodbye, pushed open the door, and tightly wrapped his fur coat into the snow that swept through the Imperial City.


    Once she left¡­


    Xia Ji immediately checked his body¡¯s condition.


    He soon realized that the golden finger he had 9,000 years ago was gone.


    All of his Dao runes, the ck tide, and the sun seemed to have been sealed by something.


    In other words, the Heavenly Axiom had used all of its power to seal him, and Xia Ji could sense that all of his power had sealed the Heavenly Axiom in response.


    In other words, the situation was¡­He and the Heavenly Dao had nothing to rely on other than the knowledge in his mind and his own talent.


    The difference was that the Heavenly Dao knew who he was, but he did not know who the Heavenly Dao was.


    One was in the light, and the other was in the dark.<div>


    Perhaps, the moment the Heavenly Dao appeared, it would be his death.


    This was¡­


    It was simply a nightmare opening that was full of obstacles and extremely passive.


    What was even worse was that there would no longer be any killings in this world.


    Whether it was the fire tribtion, the ck tide, or anything else, they were all within the resisting seal.


    In short, the battlefield where he and the Heavenly Dao decided the victor¡­The highest realm was the Dharma.


    He was good at Dharma, but he needed to start from scratch one by one. How could he make it in time?


    Such a situation was obviously the home ground of the Heavenly Axiom. Although he had also be a mortal, how many secrets did he know? How much did he know about the cause and effect?


    Difficult.


    It was extremely difficult.


    It was as difficult as mortals ascending to the sky dome.


    However, this was a situation that they had to face.<div>


    Xia Ji suddenly turned his head. The cold wind outside the window was squeezing in through the gap. In the iron-gray sky outside the window, two giant shadows were sitting upright. The giant shadows were ethereal and deep, and they were quietly ying a game of life and death that had no answer.


    Using the universe, the past, the future, and everything he had as a bet, he slowly ced a piece.


    The other party was ck, and he was white. One chess piece was a piece of life.


    The ck chess piece went down first and had already transformed into a vast coiling dragon. It had a huge appetite and wanted to swallow him whole.


    His two fingers had already picked up the chess piece, but he had yet to see the situation clearly and did not know where to ce it.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and pondered. He couldn¡¯t be slow at this moment. Every inch of time was filled with gold.


    Pa!


    He had alreadynded and shouted to the guard outside the door,¡± Hurry up and tell the Ninth Princess that she left something with me. ¡±


    After all, the two guards were only guards. They would not offend even a prince who had lost his power. Therefore, someone responded and left.


    Xia Ji lit a sandalwood stick and sat quietly in the fragrant mist.


    When the incense was half burnt, the bean-sprout-like Ninth Princess had already returned. She looked at her brother curiously and asked, ¡°¡±Brother, I forgot something.¡±


    Xia Ji lowered his voice and said, ¡± Little Su, there is an old tree in the courtyard of your bedroom. The old tree has a tree hole. Promise me that you will go to the tree hole and tell me at dawn tonight¡­¡± I want to see you.


    If there¡¯s no response, just say ¡­ If you don¡¯t want to see me, then don¡¯t.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu was speechless.


    [PS: Alright, Xiao Shui is an emotionless typing machine. I didn¡¯t take any leave today.] It was really too amazing.

 Chapter 775: 3. Race Against Time (1)

    Chapter 775: 3. Race Against Time (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji naturally knew Little Su¡¯s identity and knew that Little Su¡¯s inheritance came from the old tree in the courtyard of her bedroom. With her identity as an ¡± Ancient Emperor ¡± who had sneaked into this ce, she only needed to ept the inheritance and she would be able to reach it immediately¡­


    Wait a minute.


    Since the suppression of the Heavenly Dao no longer existed.


    So, after Little Su inherited hisbat strength, was he still in the Transcendence Realm?


    Oh no¡­If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t the key point of this battle between him and Tiandao be to fight for the ancestor?<div>


    If he waited a little longer, would the ancestor be willing to help him, a mortal, and the Heavenly Dao?


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Xiao Su moved closer to Xia Ji and waved her hand in front of him. ¡± What are you thinking about? Why are you acting weird?¡±


    As the Ninth Princess spoke, she worriedly touched Xia Ji¡¯s forehead. ¡°¡±Dong Tianleng, are you having a fever?¡±


    Xia Ji grabbed her hand and looked at her seriously. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±Little Su, listen to me carefully.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    The Ninth Princessughed at herself. ¡± Brother, we are all people who can¡¯t help ourselves. What can we do if we believe it or not? ¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my only brother. Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you?¡±


    ¡± Then listen well. Something that cannot be exined to you has happened in this world. From this moment on, you must listen to me and stay by my side. ¡±<div>


    Xia Xiaosu was speechless.


    She looked at her brother¡¯s serious expression and thought to herself,¡±Brother might have some mental problems¡±¡­


    However, just as she thought about it, she felt that her brother¡¯s eyes were exceptionally clear and did not seem to have a problem.


    She thought about it in a daze.


    ¡°Do as I say tonight, and then tomorrow morning¡­¡± Xia Ji said. No, if you think it¡¯s okay tonight,e and find me tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xia Xiaosu said strangely. He had to go to the tree hole and tell her¡­Do I want to see you?¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡°Brother, I couldn¡¯te tonight even if I wanted to,¡± said Xia Xiaosu.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Xiaosu took a deep breath, thinking that she might have gone crazy, but she still said,¡±Alright.¡±


    The siblings immediately separated.


    Outside the door, Little Su was made difficult by Eunuch Mei, who happened to be nearby. Only then did she leave with her head lowered.<div>


    Xia Ji sat alone in the snow-covered house.


    He was destined not to be able to leave this ce tonight.


    Then ¡­


    It was better to cultivate a cultivation technique.


    What should he cultivate?


    The Seventh Prince was thinking quietly.


    This was a game of chess, and the goal was to kill the other party.


    If he continued to develop, Xia Jizhen wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat Tiandao.


    What would the Heavenly Dao choose? Did he know how to cultivate?


    He only thought for a moment before putting aside his distracting thoughts.


    He still had to practice what he needed to practice.


    After thinking about it, he immediately began to cultivate. As he cultivated, he felt a strange emotion¡­<div>


    This was because his mind was filled with knowledge andprehension, but his realm was not even at the first level of the Postliminary Realm.


    Xia Ji used the most brilliant method to train his body while thinking about his future.


    First of all¡­It was whether or not he could survive tonight.


    What was the identity of Tiandao?


    Was he making an indiscriminate choice?


    If that was the case, he only needed to be the Son of Heaven to mobilize all the troops in the Imperial City to surround and kill him. And now, he was mobilizing them.


    However, if he had not been attacked tonight, it would have proved one thing to a certain extent.


    That was, the Heavenly Dao could not choose one¡¯s identity at will.


    ¡°Everything depends on Little Su.¡±


    Xia Ji trained for a while but felt that it was meaningless. He might as well conserve his energy.


    Thus, he took out the chessboard from an old box in the Sutra Depository. With ck in his left hand and white in his right hand, he quietly began to ce his pieces.


    As time passed, Xia Ji waited quietly.<div>


    The sound outside the door gradually became quiet. Other than the guards on night duty, there was no other sound.


    Around midnight, a shadow suddenly shed onto the corridor. The shadow was extremely fast and its movements were so secretive that the guards on night duty could not detect anything at all.


    The shadow arrived in front of the door and gently pushed it open. Then, it shed in like a bolt of lightning.


    The candlelight in the room flickered for a moment. As the door closed, the calm light returned, and the appearance of the person was reflected.


    It was the Ninth Princess, Xia Xiaosu.


    However, although Little Su was still skinny and small, her eyes were shing with a strange domineering aura.


    She looked at Xia Ji with a strange expression. How did her brother know about this secret?


    Seeing that it was her, Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°¡±Little Su, I know you have a lot of questions, but now is not the time to talk. Tell me¡­What realm are you at now? 10-level Dharma Power, 11-level Dharma Body, or¡­Celestial Immortal?¡±


    Little Su saw his anxious look and understood that there was a need to prioritize things. She said,¡±Dharma Idol.¡±


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief.


    That¡¯s right. The spiritual qi of heaven and earth doesn¡¯t even exist anymore. How can there be a divine power?


    How could he be a Dharmakaya without a fire seed?<div>


    There was no rhyme in the world, and he would not have broken through in advance.


    Then, this was a game of chess between the ten states.


    Little Su saw that her brother had fallen into a state of absent-mindedness again. She only felt that it was extremely strange. Just at night, she hadpleted a transformation from zero to a Martial Monarch Realm expert. Moreover, she had obtained a super powerful defensive mystic skill, and this mystic skill could even protect her and her brother.


    Of course, when she inherited the memory, she still chose to walk only half the way and did not absorb the second half of the memory.


    Xia Ji tapped his fingers on the table and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Little Su¡­Release your divine sense and pay attention to the surroundings. See if there are any experts approaching.¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you know how strong I am now? We can live.¡± Little Su said happily.


    ¡°Be good and do as you¡¯re told,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Little Su was speechless.


    She was a little confused. She was clearly much stronger than her brother now, but why did she still feel that her brother was unfathomable?


    What was going on?


    Even so, she still obediently became a ¡± human-shaped radar ¡± and began to monitor her surroundings.


    Xia Ji was ying chess.


    He was also pondering.


    If the Heavenly Axiom cannot choose his identity at will, then what are the rules for him to choose his identity? ¡±


    ¡°What does he want to do now?¡±


    ¡°Where is the core of this contest for the Ten States?¡±


    ¡°Numinous treasure! The Numinous Treasure in the Patriarch¡¯s hands! This was the core, the most important thing. This is because these things themselves are existences that transcend realms.¡±


    ¡°Other than that, there is also the Xuan Formation¡­¡±Once you control a region, you only need to lure the other party into that region to crush and kill him.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­Xuan formation!¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s brain was spinning.


    This was the embodiment of racing against time to the extreme.


    At this moment, when he mentioned the Xuan Formation, a map had already appeared in his mind. On the map, the points where the Xuan Formation existed had already been automatically listed. The nearest ce was the Thunder Sound Temple. However, the effect of the Thunder Sound Temple¡¯s Xuan Formation was not great. It required a number of people¡­


    Thunder Sound Monastery¡¯s tree demon was still unable to move. It could not teleport him anywhere, so it was not very useful.


    Then, there were the five great families, the Grand Supreme Pce, and the Eternal Life Pavilion.

 Chapter 776: 4. Going Back to the Su Family

    Chapter 776: 4. Going Back to the Su Family


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji tapped his fingers on the table.


    It was clearly midnight, but he did not feel sleepy at all.


    Judgments shed through his mind one after another.


    ¡°First of all, the Heavenly Dao is not omniscient and omnipotent. It should be the same as me. It knows a lot of great karma, but it doesn¡¯t know many details¡­¡±


    ¡°Secondly, the best choice for me now should still be the Su family. I know the Su family too well. I know everyone and everything inside¡­¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ What am I waiting for? If you¡¯re one stepte, you might be foreverte.¡±


    His eyes suddenly lit up. ¡± Little Su, how is it? Is there any movement? ¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯ste at night.¡± Xia Xiaosu shook her head.


    Xia Ji knew that the Heavenly Axiom was not the Son of Heaven. Otherwise, he would have made the best choice. He said, ¡°¡±Alright, take me out of the city. Leave the city immediately.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu immediately put on the domineering air of a queen. ¡± Brother, if we have any enemies, just face them directly. ¡±


    Xia Ji squinted at her, causing Xiao Su to panic. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    Should he face it directly?


    Before the universe box closed, it was because of your confidence and dominance that they were wiped out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you slowly when we leave the city¡­Little Su, you¡¯re the only person I trust now.


    This game of chess has a hugeyout and the stakes are also huge. Once you lose, you¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­Brother ¡­¡±


    ¡± Carry me on your back, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Don¡¯t let anyone find out. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Little Su said after some thought.


    Deep down, she still felt extremely strange. It was as if she had suddenly been drawn into a world that waspletely different from usual, and she had also stepped into an extremely tense rhythm.


    However, she still bent down, carried her brother on her back, and dashed out of the door like a ghost.


    The story began to deviatepletely from the original route and headed towards the unknown.


    After that, regardless of whether the Crown Prince was defeated, whether the Quan Rong army attacked the city, or whether the royal family was scheming against each other, Xia Ji had nothing to do with it for the time being.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about this now.


    Phew ~~~


    Phew ~~~


    Little Su carried Xia Ji on her back and dashed into the snowstorm.


    Xia Ji heard the whistling sound of the cold current flowing into his ears, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    It was cold!


    He had never considered that he would be afraid of the cold in winter.


    ¡°Little Su, I¡¯m cold,¡± Xia Ji said frankly.


    Little Su was speechless.


    Brother, you¡¯re so cool, yet you¡¯re afraid of the cold?


    She thought for a moment, then quietly went back to her bedroom. She grabbed a grey cotton jacket and handed it to Xia Ji. At the same time, she put all the ¡± private money ¡± she had saved up into her pocket.


    She thought about it again and took off the clothes that could show the characteristics of her princess and changed into warm casual clothes.


    Xia Ji had also put on his cotton jacket, and hey on Xiaosu¡¯s back again.


    Little Su carried him on her back and flew out of the pce.


    ¡°Head east,¡± Xia Ji said.¡±We¡¯ll settle down at Eastsea Metropolis first.¡±


    Hey on Little Su¡¯s body, and his warm cotton jacket protected him from the oing wind and snow. The feeling of being able to see his loved ones after so many years and even after going to an alternate universe was truly wonderful and heartwarming.


    However, for Little Su, it was just the beginning.


    The brother and sister quickly flew through the shadows of the city. When they reached the city wall, Xiao Su asked Xia Ji to hold her tightly. She then took the opportunity to climb over the wall from the shadows and out of the Imperial City. Then, she ran on the snowy ground on the official road.


    At this moment, Little Su finally asked, ¡°¡±Brother, what happened? I feel like I¡¯m going crazy. I wasn¡¯t in this state half a day ago. Why has everything changed half a dayter?¡±


    ¡± What I¡¯m going to say next might be very ridiculous, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± This must be based on yourplete trust in me. ¡±


    Little Su mumbled,¡±Brother, Ipletely trust¡­¡± You even told me to call myself a loner in front of a tree hole, and then I really am a loner¡­Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anythingplicated and simply said, ¡°¡±I came from the future.¡±


    Seeing Little Su¡¯s eyes widen, he said directly,¡± Since you were able to use a loophole to sneak into the Samsara Stage from ancient times, why don¡¯t you believe that I came back from the future? ¡±


    Only then did Little Su calm down.


    Xia Ji continued, ¡± I won¡¯t go into the details. We have an enemy now. He has returned with me. Only one of us can survive. If I die, everything will be over. ¡±


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Little Su asked.


    Xia Ji was afraid of scaring her, so he said, ¡± In short, he¡¯s a powerful opponent who understands the future and some secrets. But I have no idea who he is or where he is now. I only know that he will fight me to the death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confused. Where are we going?¡± Little Su asked.


    ¡°The Su family,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Smiths?¡±


    ¡°Su family¡­¡± Xia Ji decided to exin the current situation to Xiao Su.


    The two of them talked and ran all the way. When dawn arrived, they arrived at the next town.


    Because the two of them were in casual clothes and Great Shang had not received news of the Crown Prince¡¯s defeat, the checks were not strict.


    The two of them sneaked into the city. Little Su immediately spent money to buy a carriage, some food, fresh water, fruits, and wine.


    Xia Ji, on the other hand, bought some materials. These materials looked ordinary, but they could be used to create a human skin mask.


    After that, Little Su drove out of the East Gate and continued toward the East Sea Metropolis.


    Xia Ji finally felt a strong sense of exhaustion.


    All of his power had been sealed with the Heavenly Dao. His body was that of an ordinary person.


    ¡°Little Su, I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. If you see anything unusual, let me know. When I wake up, it¡¯s your turn to sleep. But you need to drive at night because you might encounter thieves.¡±


    ¡°Alright, brother¡­¡±


    Xia Ji felt a sense of relief when he heard the reply. This was family, this was the trust that had been umted over the years.


    If he still lost like this, then he would admit defeat.


    His feelings gradually blurred, and his eyelids felt as heavy as lead. He wanted to recheck to see if he had missed anything, but he was already too sleepy¡­


    Slowly, he entered the dream.


    Like this, like this¡­


    The two of them arrived at the East Sea Metropolis.


    Because the two of them were extremely fast, the news of the Seventh Prince and Ninth Princess ¡®disappearance had not yet been sent over.


    Donghai Fortress was the ce where Xia Ji had be famous as Feng Nanbei¡­


    At that time, because King Shenwu had broken through to the 11th realm, the Su family had issued a closed-door order while recalling the direct disciples outside. This gave Feng Nanbei the opportunity to sneak into the Su family.


    However, the East Sea Metropolis was not as nervous as before. The five great ns were still busy with the n of ¡°setting up the world and arranging for the chosen one to face the fire tribtion¡±¡­


    At this moment, the people of the aristocratic families were still arrogant and domineering. It could even be said that most of them deserved to die.


    Xia Ji¡¯s n was simple. He knew who the Sus were, what they looked like, and what their names were. He also knew where the entrance to the Su family¡¯s small world was. All he needed to do now was wait quietly near the entrance.


    As long as he waited for the two disciples of the Su family, he could let Little Su snatch their identity tokens and then pretend to be those two people, and then easily sneak into the Su family.


    And then¡­


    His destination was the Su Family¡¯s Empowerment Dragon Pool!


    That was the only ce he could use to instantly raise his cultivation to the Transcendence Realm.

 Chapter 777: 5. Fighting Against Each Other, Placing a Piece Far Away (1)

    Chapter 777: 5. Fighting Against Each Other, cing a Piece Far Away (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Pce of Darkness waspressed onto a two-dimensional drawing paper.


    On it, two blurry figures appeared and sat opposite each other.


    Behind the two of them, there was a t bell hanging¡­


    Perhaps not longter, the two of them would realize that the clock had stopped. Be it the hour hand, minute hand, or second hand, they would not move anymore because no more killing tribtion would descend.


    ¡± The name of the next dynasty and the schedule have been set. We¡¯ll proceed ording to the n. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Oh ¡­ In this era, everything is going smoothly. There are no major anomalies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. This saves us a lot of trouble.¡±


    The two of them suddenly fell silent.


    One of them suddenly said,¡±I keep feeling that something is wrong. Something is very wrong. It seems¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about the Fire Cmity?¡± asked another.


    ¡°No, it is not a fire tribtion. It is something else¡­¡±


    The other fell silent. ¡± He ¡± seemed to understand that this ¡±panion ¡± of ¡± He ¡± wouldn¡¯t say something without a reason. ¡± He ¡± must have sensed something, and ¡± His ¡± intuition had always been very strong.


    ¡± This era is special. It¡¯s the time when the Void Tribnt is about to enter the Twilight of the Gods. Isn¡¯t that right? ¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t say for sure. I keep feeling ¡­ Something big has happened in this world that we can¡¯t see.¡±


    ¡°Something big?¡±


    Silence again.


    ¡°Amitabha. Can you feel that your future power is still there?¡±<div>


    ¡°The power of the future?¡±


    After a long time.


    ¡°I still have some¡­¡±


    ¡°Some? They should all be gone, right?¡±


    ¡± Impossible! How is this possible? ¡±


    ¡°Amitabha. Let¡¯s wait and see. Something huge must have happened in this world. You and I have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Daji, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to investigate the seven of them first.¡±


    A carriage stopped in the forest of the mountain road as if it was a tourist.


    Xia Ji sat in the carriage, his fingers tapping against each other as he thought of many things.


    The first step was undoubtedly to sneak into the Su family.


    However, if there were no disciples of the Su familying out, he would definitely not dare to take the risk to enter¡­<div>


    During this time, he had already told her some things that Xiao Su knew.


    The two of them were like extremely patient hunters, waiting quietly here.


    It was stillte winter, and the temperature on the mountain was extremely low. The snow continued to drift and umteyer afteryer.


    Xiaosu was fine, but Xia Ji was freezing.


    He only thought that if he were to freeze to death, would he be included in the ¡± Encyclopedia of Ways to Die for Dao Realm Experts ¡± for future generations to admire?


    In his previous life, at this time, the emperor and the royal rtives of the capital had all fled. The Guifang army was about to arrive at the city, and he had gone to the arsenal to take out the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd and demonic armor, preparing to face the enemy.


    What new changes would happen in this life?


    But no matter what, it had nothing to do with him for the time being¡­


    At this moment.


    Outside the north gate of the Great Shang Imperial City.


    In a snowy hill.


    A young man stood with his hands behind his back. This young man exuded a mysterious aura. Although he did not seem to have much power, he gave off a feeling that nothing would disturb him if he was not here.<div>


    He was wearing a thick cotton jacket and holding an umbre. From time to time, he would breathe out a breath of hot air.


    Obviously, this icy and snowy climate gave him a lot of pressure.


    He was so cool that he was actually afraid of the cold.


    Phew ~~~


    Another gust of cold wind blew past, causing his face to turn pale, and even his teeth to chatter.


    But if Xia Xiaosu was here, she would have noticed something strange.


    That was, this youth¡¯s appearance and temperament were 70 ¨C 80% simr to his elder brother, Xia Ji.


    The only difference was that this youth¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of worldly emotions. Instead, they were indifferent and boundless, as if they were the Milky Way.


    Swoosh ~~~


    A figure quickly flew over from afar.


    Before long, she arrived beside him and looked at the youth in luxurious clothes with bewilderment.


    ¡°You¡¯re very surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± the young man asked coldly.<div>


    ¡°Yes,¡± the person said frankly.


    He did not dare to say anything because it was precisely because he sensed that connection that he hurriedly woke up from his ¡°half slumber¡± and quickly came to find this¡­In just a few days, he had already reached his destination.


    ¡°The Samsara Stage doesn¡¯t change, but theherworld does.¡± Do you still remember who gave your world to be near the Samsara Stage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, but you ¡­¡± How could that be?¡±


    The young man did not exin. He said calmly,¡±Take me to the Wu family and let me be enlightened. I¡¯ll tell you about the other things on the way¡­¡± You only need to know that this time, you and I are bound together, and we are facing the same enemy.¡±


    The person who came was the Wu family¡¯s ancestor.


    And this youth was none other than Tiandao.


    Although he had returned to the point of cause and effect, the Heavenly Dao also had its own cause and effect in this era.


    The ancestor of the Wu family was one of them¡­


    Otherwise, how could he possibly make his world near the Samsara Stage with his own strength?


    From the very beginning, Patriarch Wu had been a spy of the Heaven¡¯s Will. It was precisely because of this that he had been able to gain so many benefits in many ces, especially near the Reincarnation Stage, which had given him many opportunities to cultivate.


    At this moment, he and Xia Ji had the same thought.<div>


    No matter what, he had to be imbued first. Only after he had been imbued would he be able to possess his own strength. Then, he could quickly set up a n and kill each other¡­


    On the third day, when the sky was just starting to brighten, Little Su had already opened her eyes alertly.


    She pricked up her little ears and listened to the rustling sounds in the deep mountains. She hurriedly used her hand to nudge the young man beside her. ¡± Brother, wake up. ¡±


    Xia Ji opened his heavy and sleepy eyes.


    ¡± Someone¡¯sing, ¡± Little Su said. ¡± He came down from the direction you said. There¡¯s only one person. ¡±


    Xia Ji woke up immediately, his expression bing extremely clear and sharp.


    In the darkness, his eyes met the eyes of the girl beside him.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. He had no other choice. No matter who it was, the best thing he could do was to kill them¡­This was the only way he could sneak into the Smiths.


    At this time, he basically knew everyone in the Su family and was familiar with them. He only hoped that the person who came was a vicious person so that he would have less psychological burden.


    Little Su¡¯s ears twitched as she asked, ¡°¡±What should we do, brother?¡±


    ¡°Knock him out and bring him here,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­The Su family might have some magic tools hidden in their trump cards. You must not fight for a long time. It¡¯s best if you use your strongest strength as soon as you attack. If you can¡¯t knock him out alive and bring him back, don¡¯t force yourself. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s dead or alive, but his head must be intact.¡±


    Xia Xiaosu thought for a moment and said,¡±Alright ~~¡±


    With that, she lifted the curtain and ran into the snow.


    The carriage that was hidden in the forest of dead trees in the deep mountains no longer had a horse. It was just a wooden box that looked like a small house.


    Xia Ji sat in the wooden box.


    The universe was also inside the box.

 Chapter 778: 6. Becoming Su Yu

    Chapter 778: 6. Bing Su Yu<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not long after, one of Xia Xiaosu¡¯s men died and he was dragged back.


    Xia Ji stared at that person for a while and heaved a sigh of relief, because¡­The person who had died was Su Yu.


    Who was Su Yu?


    In her previous life, she had ¡®interacted¡¯ with the Wu family, and after she returned, she got engaged to An Rongrong.


    Then, after Frost Monarch died, he caught Four Tails and cultivated her until she waspletely digested. Then, he betrayed the Su Family.<div>


    In the end, he had been half-dead by Xiao Soda in the Western Fire Field. Then, he had been possessed by the Wu family¡¯s ancestor and killed by him again.


    This person really had a story.


    ¡°His methods were very strange. I couldn¡¯t hurt him, so I had to kill him,¡± Xia Xiaosu said awkwardly.


    ¡°Well done,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Xiaosu was speechless.


    Xia Ji quickly began to make the human skin mask using a special method.


    He was about the same size as Su Yu, so it was just right.


    However, he felt a little strange. In this life¡­I actually have to start by dressing up as Su Yu?


    Because of Su Yu¡¯s uniqueness, he knew her very well.


    The reason why he returned to the Su family now was probably because he had just been invited to an auction. He could be considered to have familiarized himself with the Su family in advance. After all, he would return to the Su family the year after next.


    There were two problems that needed to be solved:


    The first one was dressed as Su Yu from head to toe.<div>


    The second thing was the rune in Su Yu¡¯s manor. Only with a rune could he control everyone in Su Yu¡¯s manor. He didn¡¯t care about controlling those people. What he cared about was not being exposed. Time was of the essence, so it wasn¡¯t the time to think about anything else.


    He had understood the principle and operation method of this rune. Although it was veryplicated, he had long been able to see through the mysteries of it. Now, he should be able to crack it and brand it on his body through Little Su.


    As he made the human skin mask, he said, ¡°¡±Little Su, listen to me. This person has a hidden rune on him. I need you to extract it and attach it to me. I¡¯ll say it a few times first. After you¡¯re familiar with every detail, start operating¡­We can¡¯t fail, or we¡¯ll have to wait for the next person.¡±


    Xiao Su immediately sat up straight and listened to Xia Ji obediently.


    After about four hours.


    Xia Ji¡¯s human skin mask was ready. He looked at his sister sternly and asked, ¡°¡±Do you understand what I just said?¡±


    Little Su closed her eyes and simted it a few more times in her mind before nodding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, then,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Another four hours passed.


    The rune extraction was also sessful.


    Su Yu, the tool, yed her role to the fullest in this life.


    Little Su wiped the sweat off her forehead. She did not expect the extraction method to be soplicated, but it was still a sess.<div>


    At this moment¡­


    Xia Ji took out a dog cor from his bag and handed it to Xiaosu. ¡°¡±Put it on.¡±


    Little Su was speechless.


    Xia Ji clenched his fists and coughed. ¡°¡±The aristocratic families are very abnormal. There are only two types of people who enter. The first is the members of the aristocratic families, and the second is the ves of the aristocratic families¡­Pretend to wear this so you can follow me in.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof woof!¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He clearly felt that his sister seemed to have be more cheerful in this life, so he rubbed her head and told her what to take note of after entering the Su family.


    But soon, he realized that other than being cheerful, Little Su¡¯s domineering aura of a Great Emperor hadn¡¯t changed.


    So, he thought for a moment and added,¡±Remember to talk less.¡±


    The two of them entered the Smiths.


    ¡°Su Yu, why are you back?¡± asked the disciple standing at the door curiously.


    ¡± I¡¯m willing, ¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.<div>


    The disciple choked and was speechless, but he knew that Su Yu was like this.


    Xia Ji ignored these disciples and walked forward with Little Su. He then skillfully used runes to give orders to the imperial hands in the manor.


    After Mitarai received the news, he would soon ride the Flood Dragon Carriage to pick him up.


    While the two of them were waiting, Little Su looked around curiously.


    He felt as if he was in a fairnd. There was no smell of the mortal world at all. Spiritual herbs that emitted the smell of medicinal herbs were all over the ground, as far as the eye could see. They were like weeds that no one had picked at all.


    She only felt that life was too wonderful¡­


    This was a big ups and downs, a new change every day, and explosive information every day.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at her brother. Who would her brother be in the future? Who was the person who was going against him?


    However, in the knowledge she inherited from ancient times, no one had ever been able to travel back to the past from the future¡­


    Time travel was impossible, otherwise the world would have been in chaos.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a voice came from the distant sky.


    She raised her head and saw a young girl in a light pink dress shaking the reins with both hands, riding the Four Flood Dragon Flying Carriage from the clouds.<div>


    The clouds were like a tide that scattered to both sides. The head of the ck Destruction Serpent Dragon was faintly discernible in the fog, giving off a domineering aura that did not exist in the human world.


    Little Su¡¯s domineering aura was instantly stimted. She suddenly took a step forward¡­


    However, Xia Ji immediately pulled her back.


    Little Su was stunned for a moment beforeing to her senses. She quickly hid behind Xia Ji with a terrified expression on her face.


    Before long, the girl in pink had alreadynded on the Flood Dragon Flying Carriage. She seemed to be very afraid when she saw Xia Ji, and then she quickly ran down from the imperial seat and knelt on the carriage. She forced a smile and said, ¡°¡±Master, please board the carriage.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He imitated Su Yu¡¯s tone and snorted. Then, he helplessly stepped on the back of the woman in pink and walked past her.


    However, as he stepped over, he noticed that the girl¡¯s face actually had a hint of bewilderment, but she quickly covered it up.


    Xia Ji immediately understood.


    The girl noticed that his weight was different from Su Yu¡¯s, so she became wary.


    Although ordinary people would not be able to discover it, these servants who were arranged in the manors of important aristocratic families were not ordinary people. They were all experts outside¡­


    Thus, the girl could naturally sense it.<div>


    However, she could only be bewildered and did not dare to do anything because she knew that the man in front of her could summon her with a rune. Then, he could kill her with a thought. Even if she had bad thoughts in her heart, this man would be able to detect them.


    ¡°Please sit properly,¡± the girl said in a trembling voice.


    After saying that, he shook the dragon reins, and the four flood dragons soared into the sky. They whistled towards the clouds. The wind and the clouds were like a tide parting, drawing a trajectory. Then, they passed through the passageway that was filled with ck lightning-like spatial cracks on both sides.


    After passing the Second Heaven, the flying chariot continued to the Third Heaven. It only stopped when itnded in a manor.


    The girl knelt down again, waiting respectfully for Xia Ji to step on her.


    But this time, Xia Ji didn¡¯t step on it. Instead, he said, ¡°¡±Follow me.¡±


    The girl couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She pinched herself with her left hand to calm herself down. At the same time, she said respectfully and humbly,¡±Yes, Master.¡±

 Chapter 779: 7. The Key to Victory

    Chapter 779: 7. The Key to Victory<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Ji brought Xiao Su and the girl in pink to a big house.


    When the maid who was cleaning saw him, she hurriedly greeted him respectfully,¡±Young Master Yu.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything and just waved his hand.


    The two maidservants lowered their heads and left. Before they left, the two women inadvertently nced at the girl in pink, their eyes filled with sympathy¡­


    In this ce, the lives of servants were like pigs and dogs. This girl in pink was probably doomed.<div>


    However, the more they thought about it, the faster the two women walked out.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± Xia Ji said to Little Su.


    Little Su ran to the door and closed it.


    Instantly, the light in the room dimmed and isted the inside and outside.


    The girl in pink trembled and knelt down. She did not say anything and kept kowtowing.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t let her kowtow and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The girl in pink could not help but tremble¡­She knew that she might have identally been involved in the battle between the aristocratic families and discovered some incredible secret. This person in front of her might very well want to kill her to silence her.


    As for why he was brought into this confined space, it was probably to torture him to death.


    She had heard these stories many times and had seen with her own eyes how a maid would open a room and see a broken corpse. The blood on the ground would not be washed clean even after a day and a night. Today, it was probably her turn.


    Although she was young, beautiful, and had a rather high status in the human world, she was nothing here¡­


    However, this girl was also smart. She did not defend herself by saying ¡± I didn¡¯t see anything ¡°. Instead, she forced herself to maintain her voice so that it did not tremble.


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t know what you brought when you went out¡­And I definitely won¡¯t have any thoughts of harming you.¡±<div>


    She was smart enough to change the concept. Instead of saying, ¡± The person she found Su Yu with has changed, ¡± she said, ¡± She thinks that Su Yu is still in front of her. It¡¯s just that Su Yu brought something with her when she went out, but now she didn¡¯t, so her body is lighter. ¡±


    Xia Ji naturally guessed what she was thinking. He pointed to a chair and said, ¡°¡±Sit up.¡±


    The girl in pink did not dare to get up, afraid that she would die if she did.


    Even when Little Su moved her to sit on a chair, she was still stiff, her face pale and drenched in sweat.


    Little Su looked at the girl. Combined with what Xia Ji had told her about the aristocratic families, how could she not know what kind of ce this was?


    Seeing that the girl was pitiful, sheforted her softly, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The eyes of the girl in pink revealed shock. She looked at her in disbelief and swept the dog cor around her neck¡­It was as if he was saying, ¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid of death? How dare you say that? ¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s eyes swept across the room, and his thoughts instantly spread out like ripples¡­


    In the end, he had to use people. Moreover, every servant in these aristocratic families had connections outside. If they did not have any connections, they might be the basis for his ns.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s your identity outside?¡± he asked.


    ¡°This servant¡¯s name is Li Jinghua. She is the youngest daughter of the Marquis of the An Nation,¡± the girl in pink replied.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. The Marquis of the An Nation was a duke, and he had a medium-sized power.<div>


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve been learning martial arts since I was a child. I was ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll for three years and was called ¡®Little Husband.¡¯ My strength is at the half-step Transcendence Realm, but I couldn¡¯t step into it because Icked aplete Xuan cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°Who is the First Husband?¡±


    ¡± My elder brother is Li Beimu. He used to be the first on the Heaven List, but he went on a journey. ¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment.


    He did have an impression of Li Beimu.


    This was because this was one of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect. Although the individual strength of the Eight Wonders would increase infinitely in theter stages, and the weaker ones wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them no matter how many of them there were, in the early stages and during the fire tribtion, the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect were existences at the level of a nuclear bomb.


    In the war between the north and the south, the north had relied on the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders to fight against Ji Xuan, who had the support of the five great ns and was also the chosen one, for so many years. Moreover, they had even held the upper hand in the beginning.


    He tapped his fingers on the table.


    His brain was working quickly.


    Although he had yet to receive the Su family¡¯s help, there was no doubt that the Heavenly Axiom must have known that he woulde to the Su family, and the Heavenly Axiom was definitely not as familiar with the Su family as he was. It would note here.


    At the same time, be it him or the Heavenly Dao, both of them must know clearly¡­<div>


    The key to victoryy in the Patriarch, the Numinous Treasure in his hands, and the terrifying Xuan Formation.


    Then ¡­


    The Heavenly Dao would nevere to the Su family.


    He could also guess that he would not go anywhere other than the Su family. Simrly, if he chose a family, he would not dare to go anywhere.


    Because if they went to the wrong ce, they could be killed by the aristocratic families ¡®territorial Xuan formation. That would be the final blow.


    Then ¡­


    After that, there were two paths.


    The first was topete in longevity and hide in their respective aristocratic families to see who could live longer.


    The second was to have a duel outside the aristocratic families.


    The third was to take the risk, disguise his identity, enter the opponent¡¯s home ground, and kill the opponent before the opponent discovered him.


    Whether it was himself or the Heavenly Axiom, they both had a certain degree of pride. Unless it was absolutely necessary, they would not choose the first path or the third path. Thus, they would choose the second path.


    Xia Ji pondered.<div>


    If it was the second path, the most crucial point would be to fight for a living, mobile formation like the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect.


    ¡°Show me your power,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Jinghua replied softly.


    However, she was terrified and could not use any strength. She only used a gentle set of fist techniques.


    ¡± Go fight her, ¡± Xia Ji said to Xiao Su. ¡± Test her strength. ¡±


    Hence, Little Su stepped out. Little Su didn¡¯t have any fancy power, just the kind that had ¡± thick HP, hard, and direct attacks ¡°.


    As the two of them fought, Li Jinghua gradually revealed her strength in the passive confrontation. It was a martial art that was mixed with mental power, which was quite unique.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment, then got up and sat down at the desk. He grabbed a pen and started writing.


    Li Jinghua was baffled and at a loss.


    About two hourster, Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief. He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Come over.¡±


    ¡°I dare not.¡± Li Jinghua hurriedly knelt down.


    ¡°Come here.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Jinghua replied.


    Although she sensed that this person might not be that violent, her life and death werepletely in the hands of the other party. She was nervous, and her hands gripped her pink sleeves tightly. She lowered her head and carefully walked over.


    Xia Ji handed her the ten pages he had just written and said, ¡°¡± This is a mystic cultivation technique for you. You can use it as a reference to break through. ¡±


    Li Jinghua could not believe it. She nced at the new Xuan technique and realized that it was extremely suitable for her to cultivate¡­


    She was even more in disbelief.


    Xia Ji stood up and tidied the girl¡¯s hair. He said gently, ¡°¡± You have to believe that sometimes, the secrets you discover might not bring bad luck. Maybe this is a good start? ¡±


    This gentle voice was mixed with great courage, as if it could calm people¡¯s hearts and stabilize their souls.


    Li Jinghua lowered her head. Everything that had happened today made her feel like she was dreaming.


    Xia Ji said sincerely,¡±In a few days, I¡¯ll send you out. Help me find your brother, Li Muzhi¡­¡± I need his help.


    Regardless of whether you seed or not, you will have to wait for me at the Heavenly Star Inn in Donghai City in two months.


    If you can find him, I swear I will release you and set you free.¡±


    Li Jinghua said,¡±This servant¡­¡± What if you can¡¯t find it?¡±


    ¡°Same,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Li Jinghua was speechless.


    At this moment, she waspletely sure that the person in front of her was not Su Yu, but a gentle man from the bottom of his bones. Even if she looked up, she could see the kindness in his eyes.


    And light.

 Chapter 780: 8. An Extraordinary Meeting

    Chapter 780: 8. An Extraordinary Meeting<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The reason why Xia Ji said that he would be able to release Li Jinghua¡¯s rune binding in two months was not only a promise, but also a request he had for himself.


    He wanted toplete the strategy of the Su family within two months.


    Then, if there were no errors in his estimation, Guifang from the west would still break through the Imperial City and leave before spring¡­


    When Guifang left, he would meet a person-Ning Xiaoyu. Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s life was shortened by ten years. She led the army and killed many Guifang people with one sh.


    She was also one of the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect.<div>


    Speaking of Ning Xiaoyu, he still had some unanswered questions.


    After all, in his eyes, Ning Xiaoyu was just an ordinary person.


    However, this ordinary person gave him the feeling of Su Linyu and even made him feel close to her.


    If that was the case, then Ning Xiaoyu wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. This meant that she would be in big trouble. She had only appeared silently for a while in the middle. After helping his siblings, she had appeared in the north during the war between the north and south of Shang and Zhou. After that, he had no follow-up to her. She should have disappeared without surviving a certain cmity.


    However, this character had left a deep impression on him because he was too simr to Su Linyu.


    If she was not an ordinary person, then who was she?


    If he saw her again, he should test her if he had the chance. Perhaps she was not Ning Xiaoyu, but Su Xiaoyu. That would exin it to a certain extent.


    He had never paid attention to this in his previous life.


    He temporarily put aside his questions about Ning Xiaoyu and began to think about how to deal with the Su family.


    Actually, this was not easy to do.


    First of all,


    Of course, he knew that the real identity of the Eldest Princess was An Rongrong, and the real Eldest Princess was manipting An Rongrong behind the scenes¡­<div>


    However, he had no choice because the real Eldest Princess could kill An Rongrong with a single thought.


    However, he did not have any power now. Although he had many ns, he could not help An Rongrong be the real Eldest Princess. Otherwise, this was undoubtedly a path that could be tried.


    Secondly,


    It was also very difficult to go to the Su family¡¯s Dragon Enlightenment Pool. There was no such thing as taking advantage of the opportunity to sneak in and then retreat safely.


    If such a fluke could happen, then this would not be the Smiths.


    Again,


    He needed to see the real Su family¡¯s ancestor, so there was only one way. First, he would go to the Fourth Heaven, and then to the Fifth Heaven.


    He naturally knew this path, but there were many guards at the Fourth Heaven. If he went there rashly, he would be causing trouble.


    Other than that, only the family head could bring him there.


    However, no matter how many things happened, how could the old fox not see that he was the fake Su Yu?


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead with two fingers.


    He needed to find a way to connect him and Su Daji so that they couldmunicate directly. Otherwise, there would be a huge change.<div>


    How to operate it?


    How to do it?


    Little Su looked at her brother who was sitting high up. She felt that the sun could not shine on him, but it was not dark. The light circled around him, presenting a strange peace.


    She sat on the dark wooden chair and took a deep breath. She felt that the spiritual energy here was extremely abundant and veryfortable. Then, she looked out of the blurry window¡­However, it was the same as the outside world. It was winter and there was light snow.


    The difference was that in the human world, the snow fell on the mud and dust on the ground.


    Here, however, the snow pierced through theyers of clouds, falling down like falling from the sky. Looking down from above, one could see that the various mountain vis on the clouds were arranged in an orderly manner, presenting a spectacr snow scene.


    Little Su looked at her hands. Her hands were full of strength now.


    She had inherited the power of the ancient Great Emperor and a portion of his dominance, but she had no memories at all. She was still herself¡­It was just that sometimes, he would have the urge to act rashly.


    Suddenly, he saw Xia Ji¡¯s eyes light up. He had obviously thought of a good idea.


    However, Xia Ji frowned again. Clearly, he had encountered a small problem.


    Then, he turned his gaze to the girl in pink who had yet to leave and said, ¡°¡±Mirror Flower, can you introduce me to the servants in this manor? I need someone reliable who won¡¯t reveal anything in a panic.¡±


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t afraid that someone would betray him. He was afraid that these people would betray him with their expressions after doing something.<div>


    Li Jinghua was stunned for a moment and hurriedly agreed.


    Half a dayter, the sky was already dark, and the courtyard was filled with snow.


    However, Su Yu¡¯s manor was still brightly lit.


    The rednterns were hung high in the sky, swaying in the cold wind.


    In the room, about twenty servants were gathered together, frantically copying something around a piece of paper.


    Naturally, no one dared to speak, but they were all very puzzled by what they were doing.


    Was Young Master¡¯s behavior a bewitching act in the human world?


    What was there to write about the story of a fox and a monk?


    But as they copied¡­


    They discovered that the fox had nine tails.


    And that monk was actually called Amitabha.


    This was interesting.<div>


    They began to copy and read with great interest.


    After copying it once, they followed the order and started copying it a second time¡­


    By the end, they could already memorize the story.


    But they were even more confused.


    Li Jinghua made it clear that if anyone revealed that these stories were written by them, Mr. Su Yu would kill them with a thought.


    Wasn¡¯t this just a story? Was it that serious?


    However, everyone had already learned their lesson.


    Then, these servants copied for three days. Their hands were sore, and they wrote more than five hundred copies.


    However, Xia Ji didn¡¯t let them go and asked them to continue writing.


    After writing for another three days and gathering more than a thousand copies, he stopped temporarily.


    Then, Xia Ji began to write the title of the story they copied.


    The title was simple and clear-The story that I had to tell the Su family¡¯s ancestor.<div>


    After that, he would take advantage of the night to drive the flood dragon flying chariot with an imperial hand. Then, Little Su would act as a human-shaped radar and go to various empty ces or manors. Little Su would use his power to quietly distribute every copy of the story that the ancestor of the Su family and I had to tell.


    After spending an entire night, 1,000 copies had already been distributed.


    Xia Ji began to wait quietly.


    He had left a secret code in this story.


    The code was interesting, hidden in thest sentence of the story.


    ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but recall when she was still a fox. Amitabha tapped her head three times.


    Others might not understand the meaning of these words, but once the Su family¡¯s ancestor saw it, he would understand¡­


    Someone had asked her to meet at the Su family¡¯s only temple hall manor in the thirdyer of the Su family¡¯s third heaven.


    At that time, it would be Xia Ji¡¯s chance to meet her face to face.


    But the problem was, would the Su family¡¯s ancestor see it?


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t sure.


    However, Xia Ji knew that Su Daji had been paying attention to the Su family from the beginning to the end¡­And as long as this matter spread, it would definitely reach her ears.


    She knew it at a nce.


    All that was left was to wait patiently.


    This was the bridge he had built to reach Su Daji.

 Chapter 781: 9. Waiting for Millions of Years (2 in 1)

    Chapter 781: 9. Waiting for Millions of Years (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In just a few days, the Su family began to fall into a very strange state.


    It seemed that many people were secretly carrying out some kind of ¡°underground work¡±¡­


    These people¡¯s eyes would sh with a strange light from time to time.


    When these lights touched each other, they would understand each other and understand that they were people who had read that little book.


    That book was naturally the story that Old Ancestor Su and I had to tell.<div>


    To be honest, the Su family¡¯s ancestor was mysterious and unfathomable. No one knew if he was a man or a woman¡­


    And such a book was actually very detailed. From the realm after the tenth level of the Transcendence Realm, to the culture and customs of the ancient times, to the details of the conversation and style, all of it was extremely realistic. Many people would even feel that it was real when they read it.


    But thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was impossible.


    However, it was precisely because this ¡± story that had to be told ¡± was so well written and true that there were even some ambiguous little jokes hidden in it that it made the disciples of the aristocratic families, who had yed and thought about everything but did not dare to think about their ancestors, even more fascinated.


    The male disciple of the Su family was considering whether he should raise a vixen, even if it was just one and two¡­


    The female disciple of the Su family was wondering if Amitabha Buddha was very handsome. Should she find two monks?


    Soon, this thing reached the ears of the family head.


    The Su family¡¯s ancestor, who was sitting in the mysterious space, also heard the wind. She could only sense the general direction of the family, but she did not know the specific situation.


    However, the names ¡®Nine Tails¡¯ and ¡®Amitabha¡¯ were enough to arouse her curiosity.


    Therefore, she summoned the head of the Su family.


    Master Su hurriedly passed through the fog-filled, maze-like passageway and stepped into the stone tform in front of the Fifth Heaven.


    ¡°Greetings, Patriarch.¡± He bowed respectfully.<div>


    Voices came from all directions in the void.¡±What¡¯s with the Nine-Tailed Amitabha that has been circting in the family recently?¡±


    Master Su was stunned and hurriedly said, ¡± Ancestor, someone must be messing around. I¡¯ll pass down the order and get people to search strictly. We¡¯ll definitely find the person who spread the rumors and punish him severely!! ¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± the voice in the void asked.


    Master Su felt a little awkward. He couldn¡¯t possibly say such a shameful title, right? This was simply sphemy against the ancestor!


    However, the hazy fog that could not see anything closed in on the stone like a big hand, and a rather stern voice sounded,¡±Tell me the truth!¡±


    ¡± What? ¡± Old Ancestor Su was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡± In the past few days, I don¡¯t know who distributed a book with a short story written all over the Su family. The name of the story is ¡®The Story I Have to Tell Old Ancestor Su and I.¡¯ I don¡¯t know anything about the content ¡­ ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he trembled slightly, ready to face the ancestor¡¯s anger.


    However¡­


    What he waited for was silence.


    After a long time, a calm voice came from the void, ¡°¡±Go find the book and ce it on the stone tform.¡±


    This reaction made the Su family¡¯s head very strange, but he still lowered his head and respectfully replied,¡±Yes, sir!¡±


    Not long after, the book was brought over. The clouds around the stone tform transformed into a hand that picked up the book¡­<div>


    The head of the Su family clearly felt that his ancestor was looking at that thing. He only felt a little frightened in his heart and wondered if the ancestor would be furious.


    However¡­


    What he waited for was calmness.


    ¡°How soon can Su Tiane back?¡±


    Master Su was even more puzzled. He thought about it in his heart and said,¡±Two days.¡±


    ¡± Two days it is. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Tell her toe back immediately. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡±


    After the fog, the Fifth Heaven that was wrapped in darkness was not that mysterious.


    This was a very small space, much smaller than the Fourth Heaven.


    It was just half a temple.


    Yes, half of it.


    The ck light was like a knife that cut the temple into two. Half of it was a normal temple, and the other half was like a path to the underworld, as if it led to an unknown world¡­<div>


    This could be the Sixth Heaven, or it could be another ce.


    In the temple, all the light was supported by candlelight.


    Beneath the golden Buddha statue was a chaise lounge bathed in warm light. A milky-white nket covered the couch, and a beautiful womany on the nket, yawningzily.


    She rested her chin on her hand and stared at the small book.


    Every word in this book could bring back her memories.


    As long as she closed her eyes, she would see the monk grab her and throw her to the ground, calmly saying,¡±Live on.¡±


    Then the Buddha himself stepped into the void with his bare feet and golden body, crossing the gxy step by step.


    Even in the Heavenly Immortal Realm, one could still see the giant golden Buddha in the vast universe.


    If I don¡¯t go to hell, who will?


    The Buddha did not say anything, nor did he ask for anything. He just put his palms together and stepped into the depths of the cold and silent universe¡­


    In the distance, the ck tide that was like a supreme demonic dragon could already be sensed. Endless faces roared silently in the ck tide, and endless remains pulled out waves that were countless light years long as they twisted with the body, as if they were suppressing everything in the universe and mocking all the living souls that had fought for countless years.


    It was useless.<div>


    Everything was futile.


    Buddha was also futile.


    But he had to go in vain.


    Buddha was also lonely.


    Just like every single existence that had once been lonely.


    It was just like every existence that had once risen from humble to mighty, and then to understanding the truth of the world and making the same decision.


    He went.


    He never came back.

 Chapter 782: 9. Waiting for Millions of Years (2 in 1)

    Chapter 782: 9. Waiting for Millions of Years (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In her heart, Buddha was her teacher, friend, family, and lover. However, she did not say these things, and neither did Buddha, because it was impossible to say or imagine.


    Thus, the Ethereal Tribnt that had suppressed his emotions for more than 200,000 years until that era was constantly recalled in the endless years that followed.


    As a result, she did not feel angry or embarrassed when she read every word in the booklet. Instead, she felt a sense of joy.


    She even saw the sentence at the end of the story, ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but recall that when she was still a fox, Amitabha tapped her head three times. ¡± She smiled like a flower, like an innocent little fox.


    At this moment, her calm heart was moved.<div>


    Just by looking at these words, she was already happy.


    But now that he had hope, he began to feel anxious.


    She waited anxiously, waiting for her to extract a trace of consciousness in a special way and squeeze out the ¡®person¡¯- Su Tian.


    However, she was no longer a fox who had only lived for dozens or hundreds of years. Her temperament had be more peaceful. She had already learned to cherish herself and learn to scheme.


    Two days passed quickly¡­


    Su Tian returned from the Wu family and stood on the stone tform in front of the Fifth Heaven.


    The Su n¡¯s Patriarch immediately took his leave and waited quietly at the Fourth Heaven.


    Several hourster, he saw Su Tian walk out. However, the aura around Su Tian waspletely different.


    The head of the family immediately knelt down and kowtowed with both hands on the ground.


    However, Su Tian quickly said,¡±I don¡¯t want anyone to know my identity.¡±


    The head of the family hurriedly stood up and squeezed out a trace of nonchnce and dignity. However, he felt that it seemed too pretentious, so he took a few deep breaths to make his face look natural.


    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s too exciting to pretend to be the head of the family in front of the ancestor.¡¯<div>


    ¡°Amitabha knocked the little fox¡¯s forehead three times. It seemed to be punishing her for being naughty, but in fact, he wanted her to go to the temple in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already here. Where are you?¡±


    Su Tian had already reached the only temple on the cloud in the Third Heaven.


    It waste at night, and the surroundings were silent.


    She strolled around the temple, but when she released her divine sense, she felt that there was no one in the temple.


    Her eyes swept around and observed her surroundings. From time to time, she would stand up and stand on a higher ground, looking down at her surroundings.


    And then¡­She saw a small detail. It was a letter on the palm of the golden Buddha statue in the temple.


    The five fingers of the Golden Buddha¡¯s left hand were slightly inward and upward, as if he was in deep thought. The letter was behind his middle and ring fingers, so it was very difficult for others to notice it. Even if it was noticed, it would not be much of a problem¡­Because the person couldn¡¯t understand the words on the letter.


    The person who had ced the letter could check it from time to time to ensure that the letter was still there.


    That person seemed to be very sure that if the Su family¡¯s ancestor came here, she would definitely be able to see this letter.


    In fact, Su Tian saw it.


    She opened the letter, which read sinctly:¡±One person, thirty miles north to the Mountain God Temple.¡±<div>


    Su Tian followed the tradition of ¡± burning after reading ¡°. With a move of her palm, the letter started burning for some reason.


    Her curiosity had already been piqued. It was just one person. Even if there was a Xuan formation ambush in the deep mountains, she was not afraid.


    She had the Mountain and River Map, the Red Embroidered Ball, the Demon Summoning Banner, and the Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles. She could attack, retreat, and advance. Coupled with her rich experience and vignce, the other party had no chance.


    And this person clearly knew the dangers of the world, actually choosing to meet him outside the aristocratic family.


    No matter who this person was, Su Tian was no longer prepared to kill him. After all, this person definitely had some rtionship with Amitabha. Otherwise, he would not have written so many things.


    As she thought about it, she rode the flood dragon carriage alone and went straight from the Third Heaven to the First Heaven. Then, she walked out of the Su family¡¯s entrance and stood on a snowy cliff.


    She aimed at the direction and with a sh of her hand, her figure disappeared from where she was and appeared in front of the Mountain God Temple.


    The door of the Mountain God Temple was half-closed, and the snow wind was making a whimpering sound as it drilled in. There was obviously someone inside, and the candlelight was flickering.


    Su Tian took a deep breath, took a step forward, and pushed the door open with both hands.


    She saw a young girl wrapped in a cotton-padded jacket sitting on a low stool behind the door. When the young girl saw someoneing¡­He hurriedly stood up.


    Su Tian¡¯s gaze swept over her. After noticing the ring on her neck, she asked,¡±Where is he?¡±


    The girl was just a maid in Su Yu¡¯s courtyard. She hurriedly said,¡±Master asked me to tell you three things first and then ask you one more question.<div>


    First, he is the person you are thinking of.Secondly, there would not be another killing tribtion.Third, the ultimate war had begun.


    Then, are you willing to stand on his side?¡±


    Su Tian was speechless.


    She understood that the girl¡¯s appearance here was clearly a disy of caution.


    These three sentences might seem ordinary to others, but they were like thunder in her ears.


    Su Tian didn¡¯t ask ¡± who is your master ¡°. She was silent for a long time as she digested the meaning behind these three sentences. Then, she thought about how her future power had disappeared. She immediately understood something, but she still didn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to stand on his side,¡± she said. You can go back and report. I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out two ¡°Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles¡± from her bosom and handed it to the girl.¡±This is a magic tool. Just aim at the direction, choose thending point in your mind, and crush it¡­One for you and one for him to see me. ¡±


    ¡°Is this called Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles?¡± The young girl asked curiously.


    Su Tian was speechless.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Master said that if you want to give me the Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles, please give me three pieces, because two people areing over from his side,¡± the young girl said.<div>


    Su Tian was speechless.


    To think that he even knew about his Thousand Miles Dragon and could actually calcte that he would have to give him two Thousand Miles Dragon.


    Therefore, she wasn¡¯t stingy. She could make these things herself and had a lot of them. She took out three pieces and handed them to the girl.¡±Go, tell him toe quickly.¡±


    The young girl carefully retreated.


    There was a sh of light outside the Mountain God Temple, and the only sound left was the sound of the wind and snow.


    Su Tian waited for a while.


    Two lights shed outside the Mountain God Temple.


    She smiled sweetly.


    Then, the door was pushed open.


    The one who entered was a youth¡­


    Su Tian could tell at first nce that this young man was the person she was waiting for.


    The two of them looked at each other, but no one spoke.<div>


    The eyes were the windows to the soul, the soul was the condensation of the spirit, and the spirit was the manifestation of the soul¡­You are what your soul is.


    Language¡­It was already too pale and empty, just like the hand that pointed at the moon and the mouth that spoke. It was just a medium.


    Perhaps to most people, they would only see light,passion, and gentleness in Xia Ji¡¯s eyes. They could feel the sun, moon, and stars flowing in his eyes, and they felt that this person was truly extraordinary.


    However, for Su Tian, who had countless years of karma with Amitabha, just looking at each other was enough.


    The current Xia Ji wasn¡¯t the one who had stood in front of Su Tian for the first time in her previous life. He hadn¡¯t sensed the Dao Aura and hadn¡¯t fused with it.


    At this moment, he had alreadypletely fused with Amitabha¡¯s Dao runes and absorbed all the spiritual legacies of the ancient Buddhas¡­


    Even though his power and the Heavenly Dao had sealed each other, his karma and spirit were still there.


    Su Tian looked into his eyes. She wanted to smile, but she felt that it was superficial. She wanted to hug him, but she felt that it was too much. She finally lowered her head.


    Obviously¡­


    Little Su had no idea what was going on. She knew that although this woman looked young, she was actually the ancestor of the Su family and had terrifying strength. She clenched her fists and was ready to fight at any time.


    Seeing that her brother was silent, she became a little anxious. She did not know what the situation was like.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Su family,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Su Tian replied.


    Xia Xiaosu was speechless.


    No, it ended just like that? Are youmunicating with your minds?


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing a human skin mask,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    ¡°I know, Su Yu,¡± Su Tian replied.


    ¡± I¡¯ve already killed him, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± He deserves to be killed because of his future actions. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Su Tian said.


    She smiled sweetly. ¡± Let¡¯s go. I think¡­¡± You must have a lot to tell me. ¡±


    Xia Ji smiled as well.


    Su Tian also understood why he was smiling. It was because the person in front of her had already realized that she had many, many things to say to him.

 Chapter 783: 10. Am I considered to have reached the Dao Integration?(2 in 1)

    Chapter 783: 10. Am I considered to have reached the Dao Integration?(2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xia Ji followed Su Tian to the Su Family¡¯s Fourth Heaven.


    At this moment, there was only him, Su Tian, and Xia Xiaosu in the entire Fourth Heaven.


    Xia Xiaosu sat on the thousandyered stone steps outside the door, her elbows on her thighs and her face in her palms. She looked at the swirling clouds of spiritual energy not far away and the dark void space¡­


    She sat there, but she was not angry. She understood that it was not that her brother did not want to tell her those secrets, but that he could not tell her now because he was afraid that she would not be able to bear it.


    However, she also had some spections in her heart. Perhaps¡­It seemed like¡­The opponent that his elder brother who had returned from the future was not simple. It should be a mighty figure from ancient times or even the primordial era, right?<div>


    But so what? Although she had only inherited the power of the ancient great emperor, everyone¡¯s realm was suppressed now. She was really not afraid of punching the ancient mighty figure.


    What was Brother worried about?


    Could it be that he was afraid that he would soften his stance after knowing the identity of the enemy?


    How was this possible?


    In the main hall.


    Xia Ji looked at Su Tian.


    No matter what the situation was, Su Tian was destined to bepletely bound to him. In fact, they would be bound together until the end of the world.


    If he failed, he would be digested and Su Tian would probably be thrown into the ck tide.


    If he won, Su Tian would be his right-hand man in rebuilding the universe in this world where almighty beings were scarce. She would only disappear if the universe was destroyed¡­As for what the new universe looked like, he had no idea.


    All these things needed to be shouldered by him. It was impossible that everything would naturally get better just because he won.


    Between universes, from their essence to their performance, from their rules to their power systems, and even their spatial structures, there were huge differences. Although there were simrities, they werepletely different.


    If he had never been out of the Blue, he would probably only think that all of this was just a dream. However, now that he had seen the way the two universes existed, he naturally would not be narrow-minded.<div>


    The creation of the universe was done by the Heavenly Dao, but the subsequent creation, education, and true construction and maintenance required the existence of many mighty figures.


    Su Tian might be the first of many mighty figures in his future.


    Therefore, Xia Ji didn¡¯t hide anything from Su Tian. He told her everything about the ¡± future trend, ¡± ¡± truth of the Heavenly Axiom, ¡± ¡± box universe, ¡± as well as the current situation and the rules of the game.


    Even though Su Tian was knowledgeable, she was still shocked. She tried her best to digest the information.


    She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who would take whatever you say. She needed to understand it from her own perspective and experience¡­


    Seeing that Xia Ji was about to continue, she rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°¡±Time is tight. Let¡¯s go to the young dragon pool and talk.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    After the two of them left the Fourth Heaven, they directly pulled Little Su to the Third Heaven.


    Su Tian immediately showed the family head¡¯s special permission, then brought Xia Ji through the big dot¡¯s protection and into the hall.


    The young dragon pool is the ce where the Su family is blessed.


    As soon as the two of them stepped in, they were enveloped by a white fog.


    The Heavenly Lake in the distance had a lot of ¡± nutrients ¡°. As long as one absorbed them, one would be able to reach the highest level in all three aspects.<div>


    Naturally, Su Tian did not want to ept the enlightenment, so she urged Xia Ji to enter.


    She was sitting beside the Heavenly Lake, her snow-white long legs half-hidden under the split silk gauze. Her legs were nted and tightly held together, and her eyes were filled with contemtion.


    She had been thinking about what the man in front of her had said. Until just now, her mind had been reying and confirming many things, such as ¡°why can¡¯t I feel the power of the future¡± and so on¡­


    At the same time, she also understood that this was the time for the two camps topletely sh and kill each other¡­


    But to her, she could only choose the person in front of her.


    Because this was not only the rtionship between the two of them, but also the only path that could lead her to a bright future.


    Thus, Su Tian quickly got into the zone and started to help Xia Ji with all her might. She knew what was important and what was not. In a battle of this level, a little wavering of faith and a little hesitation wouldpletely destroy everything.


    She raised her head and raised five fingers.¡±Nine people, the home ground of the aristocratic families ¡®Xuan formations, the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect, their teacher Yan Xun, their magic tools, and Numinous treasures. These are the five deciding factors.¡±


    She paused for a moment and analyzed,¡±If either side is defending the aristocratic family and not going out, then the only way for both sides to fight is topete in lifespan.


    This was because there was an interval between the activation of the Xuan formation. Moreover, each activation required a certain amount of energy, not an infinite amount.


    In that case, the person who was at a disadvantage, defending the aristocratic family, and trying topete in lifespan with the Xuan formation¡­In fact, they had already lost because the side with the advantage would continuously send people into the aristocratic families tounch attacks.


    After the defenses of the aristocratic families were worn down, they had no choice but to use the Xuan array. When the Xuan array was used once, twice, or thrice¡­When it could no longer be used for a short period of time, the party that wanted to defend the aristocratic familiespletely failed.<div>


    Therefore, he could not defend it.


    Therefore,peting in lifespan is almost non-existent.¡±


    Su Tian continued her analysis. ¡± Dharmic Artifacts and Numinous Treasures may be powerful, but the only ones who can be used as the finale are the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect and Yan Xun. This is because they possess unique Xuan formations and formation disks.


    I might know some Xuan formations, but the formation te is in their hands and is bound to them, so ¡­ These nine people led the army and used ten years of their lifespan tounch a full-powered attack. This was the strongest force apart from the power of the Xuan Formation of the aristocratic families that could not be moved.

 Chapter 784: 10. Am I considered to have reached the Dao Integration?(2)

    Chapter 784: 10. Am I considered to have reached the Dao Integration?(2)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    As for magic tools, perhaps hundreds or thousands of people using magic tools together can also produce a simr effect, but the consumption of magic tools is too great. It is better to use them as a whole than to use them separately.¡±


    ¡°As for the advantages of the nine of us, the first is that we have a Soul Treasure that can be regarded as a top-notch magic tool. The second is that our individualbat strength can also be regarded as top-notch. The third is that the aristocratic families we belong to control the world¡­To a certain extent, your battle with him is likely to be dragged into the tug of war of conquering the world.¡±


    ¡± If you want to win, the easiest way is to let the other party fall into your trap. Surrounding the area where you set up the trap, your strength willpletely suppress the other party. That will do¡­


    However, I don¡¯t think this will happen. The price of underestimating the other party is your own defeat.


    Therefore, we can only take one step at a time and look for an opportunity to win in an increasinglyplicated environment.¡±<div>


    Xia Ji listened to Su Tian¡¯s sweet voice and the noiseing from the Dragon Brood Pool.


    Gulp, gulp, gulp, loneliness¡­


    Bubbles were rolling out from the bottom of the pool.


    There was a mysterious power contained in the pool. This power was rushing through his pores and squeezing into his body¡­


    Wherever he went, it was like the dew from the sky had soaked the barren soil, causing Xia Ji¡¯s mortal body to begin to change.


    His bones, muscles, skin, blood vessels, internal organs, everything was changing.


    Every bit of power contained an energy that was about to explode¡­


    Xia Jiy downfortably, feeling the changes in his body.


    He closed his eyes and guarded his spiritual altar as he felt this enlightenment.


    This enlightenment that others praised was very crude in his eyes.


    The limit of energy in the Su family¡¯s Dragon Pool was Dragon Roar Energy.


    The limit of force was the Dragon Blood Force.<div>


    The limit of the spirit was the Dragon God.


    However, Xia Ji didn¡¯t care about these three items at all.


    His aura was like the ck tide in the infinite universe.


    His power was the sun that burned the space. It was the manifestation of thousands of images and could transform all things.


    His spirit had stepped on the shoulders of all the ancient gods and Buddhas, including Amitabha Buddha. Then, with his own perseverance, he had touched the true Taoist Connotation in one fell swoop. That was the spirit that could split the world and evolve the universe.


    Therefore, not only was he passively receiving the enlightenment, but he was also beginning to evolve his own strength.


    The result of this was that others might only need two incense sticks worth of time toplete the enlightenment, but he did not know how long it would take.


    Other people might only need to absorb one portion of the ¡°Empowerment Material¡± to step into the peak of the Essence, Spirit, and Three Mysterious Art, but he had many more¡­He believed that the Heavenly Dao was probably doing the same thing as him.


    Both of them had started the match with every second they had. This was a battle that would decide the future and everything. The winner would have everything, and the loser would have nothing.


    Seeing that he was focused, Su Tian stopped talking and quietly looked at the man in the pool. From time to time, she would grab the half-faced water gourd by the side of the Heavenly Lake and scoop water into it before watering the man¡¯s body¡­


    Hula ~~~


    Hula ~~~<div>


    The mist was dense, like a celestial pce in the sky.


    Although they were a man and a woman, it was obvious that they could not be judged by ordinary methods.


    Even if the two of them met ¡°frankly¡±, they would not embrace each other because of desire.


    Su Tian reached out and gently touched his body. It felt like a me, but her fingers were rtively cold¡­


    His ice-cold hand gently covered the me-like body¡­


    It was as if ice was gently sliding on the flowing fire, or as if a gentle wife was serving her husband who had returned home to bathe¡­


    Su Tian also felt that this man was probably absorbing more things. The dragon blood and the Head Immersion in the ¡°Dragon Hatching Pool¡± had long turned into a storm with him as the center and was gathering towards him.


    She took a deep look at Xia Ji.


    Slowly, her action of scooping water stopped, and so did the sliding of her cold hands.


    Pa.


    A gourd of water was thrown far away.


    A rustling sound came from the misty Heavenly Lake.<div>


    The Yin and Yang poles that seemed to have existed since the creation of the world finally slowly approached and fused together. The Heavenly Lake seemed to have broken free from its original limitations and turned into a vast ocean.


    Xia Ji felt like he was in the sea.


    However, the seawater was not cold, but warm.


    It waste spring and summer had yet to arrive. The warm tides beat one after another, sometimes gentle like a serenade, sometimes violent like a small boat on a stormy sea. He used all his strength to control himself from sinking too much into this crazy power.


    However, the raging tide continued to drown the boat. The waves crashed and pped against each other. asionally, the salty seawater would ssh up and drown his body. He also began to fight back. Using his human strength, he tried his best to wave the bamboo pole in his hand in the raging sea, and he dove into the waves to maintain the bnce of the small boat.


    After a long time.


    The ocean was powerless and finally calm.


    Starlight filled the sky.


    As for the victor, although he was exhausted, he felt that his body and mind had gained great strength.


    It was as if he had obtained the power of heaven and earth when he fought against the mighty power of heaven and earth.


    All kinds of illusions shed away.


    Xia Ji slowly opened his eyes and saw the sweet girl snuggling in his arms. However, the two of them were clean¡­<div>


    Perhaps it was just a spiritual exchange just now.


    However, he felt that there was an extra power in his body that was not something that could be obtained through enlightenment. Perhaps this was the benefit he had just received.


    Su Tian snuggled up to him like a little bird and opened her eyes to look at him. Then, she smiled. Seeing that his lips were moving as if he wanted to say something, she pointed out with two fingers and pressed his lips down. Then, she pulled his hand and swam to the bottom of the youngling dragon pool.


    This Heavenly Lake was very deep. Their ck hair was like water grass, swaying in the water like a dream.


    In the darkness where the light was already extremely blurry, Su Tian suddenly pulled Xia Ji and cupped his cheeks with both hands. After a moment, she kissed him deeply.


    The water in the Dragon Pool began to fluctuate again, sometimes slowly and sometimes crazily¡­


    After the rustling sounds.


    Su Tian stood outside the pool and said softly,¡±Cultivate in peace and increase your strength. I¡¯ll handle the matters outside first.¡±


    I¡¯ve already informed the head of the Su family long ago. When he sees you, he will listen to you as if he sees me¡­


    You don¡¯t have to rush out. If you can¡¯t make it, I can go and meet you at the Tianchen Inn in Donghai City in two months.¡±


    She was like a considerate little wife. Before she left, she gently ced a storage ring by the pool and said gently,¡±There are things like the Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles and many other things that you might need.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ji was about to say something, he said, ¡±<div>


    Su Tian suddenly turned around andy by the pool. She held her chin and said sweetly,¡±Hey, did I just reach the Daomerge?¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    After Su Tian finished speaking, her face actually turned red. Without waiting for a reply, she hurriedly turned around and ran out.


    The footsteps gradually faded away.


    Xia Ji knew that he indeed needed time to digest this because Su Tian¡¯s actions just now had already forced him toplete the ¡± plucking ¡± process¡­


    In short, she was weak, but he had obtained a power that was unprecedented in this body, even in his previous life.


    He had ten million techniques in his heart. Later on, when he traveled through the universe and the box closed, he hadprehended a lot. A thought could transform everything, and everything could form an image. Everything could be transformed into a thought¡­


    Therefore, he spent 9,000 years to obtain 10 million dharma from the human world.


    However,ter on, heprehended the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. In that instant, which was impossible to calcte, he obtained 90 million.


    ten thousand ways grind an image.


    Now, it had been ground into a myriad of images.


    The power that Su Tian had obtained from plucking might not be enough to disy the Ten Thousand Appearances, not even the Thousand Elephants.


    But at the very least, this power could allow him to retrieve a part of his true strength of the Ten States.


    His ten realms were invincible in the world, invincible in all eternity.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and slowly absorbed all the remaining power of enlightenment in the Dragon Hatchling Pool. At the same time, he began to build that powerful power in his mind.


    P.S. 1: A friendly rmendation for the new book, ¡± If the World is a Game ¡°. The story of the number one yer¡¯s rebirth and clearing the world. The avatar of a high-quality author.


    P.S. 2: I would like to rmend another book,¡±Raising a Cute Apprentice at Home¡±, by the author:the southern smoke grows on the northern isles.

 Chapter 785: 11. Crushing the Eldest Princess (2 in 1)

    Chapter 785: 11. Crushing the Eldest Princess (2 in 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Ten thousand techniques and one image. The image is heaven¡¯s nature, and it takes shape on the ground.¡±


    Xia Ji was immersed in the warmth of the Dragon Pool. Many powers were surging towards him, but all these powers added together might not beparable to the power he had just obtained from Su Tian.


    Su Tian¡¯s support was too timely, and¡­It was too erotic.


    Xia Ji took a deep breath and continued to immerse himself in the state of bing stronger.


    ¡°One elephant.¡±


    ¡°Two Elephants.¡±


    ¡°Three Elephants¡­¡±


    After an unknown period of time, all the fog in the Su family¡¯s Dragon Lake had dissipated. The water in the Heavenly Lake was also extremely pure. Clearly, all the ¡± nutrients ¡± inside had been absorbed by him.


    The man with ck hair slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Thirty-six elephants.¡±


    A majestic aura spread out violently as he came out of the bath.


    He clenched his fists, and the aura immediately stopped. It was like a dragon or snake that was running wildly on the ground.


    Xia Ji¡¯s gaze shifted, and he saw a ck robe ced at the entrance of the Su Family¡¯s Dragon Empowerment Pool. It was a dress that waspletely custom-made for his image¡­


    It seemed like Su Tian had prepared it for him.


    A momentter.


    Xia Ji had already walked out.


    Everyone in the Su family knew that Su Yu¡¯s identity was extraordinary. The female disciple in front of the door said respectfully,¡±Mr. Su Yu, the head of the family said to look for him when youe out.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded. When he walked out of the door, he found Little Su sitting on the stone steps with her head in her hands under the golden winter morning light. She looked at the rolling clouds and fog in the distance in a daze. After not seeing her for a while, the image of the little bean sprout of the Ninth Princess had obviously be plump and became a shiny bean sprout.


    Warmth filled his heart as he walked over and said,¡±Have you been waiting for me?¡±


    When Little Su heard the familiar voice, she suddenly turned her head and her eyes lit up.¡±Big brother!¡±


    When she shouted these two words, she heaved a sigh of relief. The world was too chaotic now, and she still did not understand the situation. Her brother was the only family she had in this world. When she did not have her brother, she felt that her entire body was tense. With her brother around, she rxed, and then she had the desire to go everywhere.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two months,¡± Little Su said.¡±Also, Sister Su Tian asked me to tell you that she has gone to the Tianchen Inn in Donghai City on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly call Su Tian Sister?¡±


    Little Su thought for a moment and said,¡±She said that she¡¯s actually your wife in the future, my sister-inw¡­¡±


    Then, he told me a lot about the future. I had no choice but to believe it because many of the things she said and many of the powers she spoke of werepletely logical. It was alsopletelypatible with the information I had inherited from the Ancient Great Emperor.


    She also said that she would get along very well with her sister-inw in the future.


    ¡°In addition, she was also very good. She directly removed the dog cor on my neck and asked the family head to give me a Su family token. She also directly charged 10,000 points into the token.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at Little Su¡¯s confident expression and was about to say something.


    ¡± But I didn¡¯tpletely trust her, ¡± Little Su said directly. ¡± Now that Brother is here, I just want to ask if that¡¯s the case. ¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment. His marriage with Su Tian would probablyst forever.


    Looking back, it was the monk and the little fox from ancient times.


    In her previous life, she was also the one who stayed by her side after she ascended the Moon Pce.


    In the future, if he won, she would be one of the few powerful beings in this universe who could help him stabilize the universe.


    This universe wasn¡¯t like the universe where the Blue was. Every Almighty was extremely rare.


    Moreover, he and Su Tian had already done what they were supposed to do. Su Tian was willing to stake everything on helping him at this time. How could he let such a rtionship down?


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s my sister-inw, why are you so afraid of her?¡± Xiao Su sighed in relief and smiled. You even have to sneak in to see her. Why are there so many twists and turns?¡±


    ¡± Little Su, something¡¯s wrong with you. Why are you suddenly so excited when we¡¯re talking about this? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy for my brother¡­Everything feels like a dream.¡±


    Little Su raised her hands as if she was holding the light and shadow falling from heaven and earth. She had a smile on her face. ¡± Three months ago, I was still suffering in the Imperial Capital and living carefully. I had to take care of many people. I didn¡¯t expect such a big change to happen three monthster. Brother, I still feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at her shining eyes and her worried expression, afraid that everything in front of her was fragile. He hugged her gently and patted her back. ¡± Little Su, this is not a dream. It¡¯s a war. Help me win this war, and we can start a new world together. ¡±


    Little Su closed her eyes and felt the warm embrace and the sunlight from the sky. It was so warm and wonderful.


    Xia Ji brought Xiao Su to the Flood Dragon Carriage and said to Mitarai, ¡°¡±To the manor of the family head.¡±


    ¡°Yes ~¡±


    The flood dragon flew into the golden clouds.


    The wind blew away the white and golden mist.


    Soon.


    The Flood Dragon Carriagended in a manor.


    Xia Jinded on the ground with Xiao Su and looked around the manor.

 Chapter 786: 11. Crushing the Eldest Princess (2 in 1)

    Chapter 786: 11. Crushing the Eldest Princess (2 in 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to blood rtions, the olddy here was actually his grandmother, and the head of the family was actually his grandfather¡­


    However, these two people had nothing to do with Little Su.


    Suddenly, Xia Ji thought of the Ancestral Dragon.


    Later on, he had also searched for what the Ancestral Dragon was, and then he obtained the answer:


    The Ancestral Dragon was an enlightenment bestowed by the ancestors of the various families in their dreams in order to control the overall situation.


    However, as his Dao became deeper and deeper, and then to the Dao Integration, and then to the trace of Dao runes that could create the world on the Blue Star, he realized¡­The Ancestral Dragon might not be that simple.


    Not only that, he had evenpletely ignored the existence of the Ancestral Dragon, just like how he had ignored Ning Xiaoyu back then.


    At this moment, he walked to this familiar ce, and this thought rose again.


    Actually, the logic was very simple.


    If the ancestor could be enlightened in his dream,


    Then, what use did the Su family have for the Dragon Lake?


    If enlightenment was such a casual thing,


    Then, why was the Su family¡¯s Dragon Lake so heavily guarded?


    The role of princes and princesses might not be small.


    However, it was definitely not to the extent that the ancestor would personally enter the dream to enlighten them.


    However, in this life, all the royal family members were still around, so perhaps there was a chance to ask them personally-what exactly did the Ancestral Dragon they saw in their dreams say about himself?


    Just as he was thinking about it, the two of them were already weed inside by the servants.


    Xia Ji sat down with Little Su for a while before the family head hurried in.


    After the door closed, the family head had clearly been informed of the identities of the two people in front of him, but he did not know what to say. After thinking about it, he directly cut to the main topic and lowered his voice,¡±The ancestor asked me to tell you about the current situation.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xia Ji could sense hisplicated emotions. He patted Little Su beside him and said, ¡°¡±Call me grandpa.¡±


    Little Su was speechless.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked, ncing at Xia Ji.


    ¡± He¡¯s Su Linyu¡¯s father, ¡± Xia Ji pointed at the family head. ¡± Su Linyu is our mother. It¡¯s only right for us to call him grandfather. ¡±


    Little Su was speechless.


    The family head turned his head, not knowing what to say.


    Su Linyu went against the n set by the five great families and secretly married an ordinary family member of the mortal world, giving birth to two children.


    This method of destroying the n of the aristocratic families was criticized by everyone, so the Su family tacitly agreed to let Su Linyu die.


    Later on, the Su family had already set up many ns, and ¡®sacrificing these two vile spawn¡¯ was one of them.


    If not for this ident, the two children in front of him would have been killed in the Lonely City. After all, with the strength of these two children, it was impossible for them to survive the encirclement of Guifang¡¯s army.


    However¡­However, the development of the matter far exceeded the Patriarch¡¯s imagination.


    As the saying went, ¡± A vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. ¡± He had already thrown away the rtionship of family, so how could he have the face to say anything more?


    However, at this moment, the closed door was suddenly pushed open.


    A noblewoman walked in from outside the door and grabbed Little Su¡¯s hand.¡±My dear granddaughter, don¡¯t call him grandpa. He¡¯s not worthy of you calling him grandpa at all.¡±


    The family head turned his head and did not exin. It was indeed not worth it¡­


    Little Su was stunned.


    Then, Xia Ji¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°¡±Call me grandma.¡±


    Little Su looked at the kinddy and leaned closer to Xia Ji, hiding behind her brother.


    The noblewoman revealed a somewhat disappointed expression.


    Xia Ji patted Xiao Su, who quickly said, ¡°¡±Grandma.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s disappointed expression immediately rxed. Then, she smiled and said sincerely,¡±Grandma made a lot of delicious food. Stay for lunchter.¡±


    With that, she walked out of the house.


    The family head let out a sigh of relief and then directly revealed their names,¡±Xia Ji, Xia Xiaosu.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.


    ¡°No matter what happened in the past, my Su family has received the order of the ancestor. We will help you wholeheartedly,¡± the family head continued.


    He took out a thick book and a token from his storage space and handed it to Xia Ji. ¡°¡±This is thework of all the forces outside the Su family, including the demon race.


    These forces were divided into obedience and cooperation. Each page recorded the degree of obedience, cooperation, and various details.


    With the Nine Dragons Token, you could directly make the forces that obeyed you obey your orders. As for the forces that cooperated with you, there weren¡¯t many. They were just some demons from rare areas.


    If these demons see this token of yours, they will also be kind to you.¡±


    He took a deep look at the power that the Su family had umted over the past 3,000 years. Now, it was directly given to someone else.


    However, the family head knew that theplexity of this matter was much more serious than he thought.


    Therefore, he only felt a little emotional, but he did not feel any regret.


    The Patriarch had his own reasons for doing things. As the Patriarch, he might not be the strongest, but he was definitely the most loyal to the Patriarch.


    ¡± Also, the ancestor said that she¡¯s waiting for you at the Tianchen Inn. ¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°And ¡­ What else do you want the Smiths to do?¡±


    ¡°Restrain the disciples of the n and do not abuse the maids and attendants. In addition, select some people with connections from these people and let them go out. Let them help the Su n obtain as much power as possible¡­We have to be vignt at all times, because the five great ns might not be on the same side anymore.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The head of the family nodded. He thought about it and already had some implementation ns in his mind.


    Xia Ji patted Little Su, who was hiding behind him, and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 787: 11. Crushing the Eldest Princess (2 in 1)(3)

    Chapter 787: 11. Crushing the Eldest Princess (2 in 1)(3)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Little Su looked at him and didn¡¯t ask him why he didn¡¯t stay for dinner. She just nodded and said,¡±I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    When the siblings walked out of the inner hall,


    Although the n head¡¯s expression did not change, he secretly sighed in his heart.


    These two children obviously knew a lot. It seemed that the old woman¡¯s heart was in vain. However, the old woman really had nothing to do with Lin Yu¡¯s death. She had indeed doted on these two children just now. This was the heart of a real grandmother.


    However, he could not do anything or say anything. He could only watch as the two figures gradually faded away.<div>


    Suddenly, Xia Ji stopped in his tracks. He seemed to have thought of something and turned around. ¡°¡±Remember to help us apologize to Grandma¡­Let¡¯s eat next time.¡±


    The family head suddenly looked up and saw a warm smile.


    He suddenly understood that perhaps the young man in front of him was no longer stuck on those things. Although he could not say that he forgave him, he did not hold a grudge either. He could not help butugh and then said,¡±Xia Ji, you and Xiao Su cane here anytime¡­¡±


    ¡± Oh, right, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll destroy a manorter. Help me calm the aftermath. ¡±


    The family head was very surprised by his words.


    Why did Xia Ji destroy a manor?


    What was the point of destroying the manor?


    He was confused, but his shrewdness prevented him from asking. He was just extremely curious.


    A momentter¡­


    The Flood Dragon Flying Carriage brought Xia Ji and Little Su to a manor in the Third Heaven.


    Xia Ji observed carefully. After confirming that this manor was the hiding ce of the ¡± real Eldest Princess ¡°, he lifted the curtain of the flying chariot and stepped into the void.


    The clouds and fog were like the wind.<div>


    Then, he raised his two fingers and all the Dharma Idol appeared behind him ording to his will.


    Before the firstyer was finished, anotheryer was born, ovepping and ovepping, like a group of shadows suddenly rising up and mountains rising from the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, the powerful force field around his body had already attracted the wind and clouds from all directions to gather around him. They revolved around him with him as the center.


    Xia Ji raised his finger and tapped the air in front of him.


    This knock seemed to have detonated something.


    A magnificent Dharma Sphere appeared around him and enveloped him.


    Xia Ji fixed his gaze on the manor not far away and secretly estimated the position of the ¡®real Eldest Princess¡¯ before reaching out with his hand.


    Chi ~~~


    A mysterious scene happened.


    The hand that he passed through the dharma ball was actually infinitely erged, and it turned into a huge dharma hand that could ¡± just hold this manor ¡± at the manor on the clouds.


    In the next moment,


    The hand clenched.<div>


    All Dharma Forms were clenched tightly.


    He squeezed, crushed, and exploded everything in the manor on the clouds¡­


    Inside, blood sttered out, but it was quickly drowned by the ruins and was barely noticeable.


    Xia Ji casually released the ruins and tossed them back into the clouds. He then turned around and boarded the flying chariot.¡±To the First Heaven.¡±


    Both Mitarai and Little Su were dumbfounded by his power and actions, and they looked as if they were saying, ¡± That¡¯s amazing. ¡±


    Or rather, in the eyes of the two, this was no longer powerful, but an unimaginable power.


    This was very normal. Before the Universe Box closed, Xia Ji could use the 36 Elephants to sh out a de that was 30,000 feet long, breaking through the 12 states and killing Old Wu¡­


    In this life, because he had plucked Su Tian, he had recovered the power of the 36 Symbols. His understanding of the power was naturally far greater than before, and the power he could disy was also far greater than before.


    However, what confused Little Su and Mitarai was why this person wanted to destroy the manor.


    Was it just a test?


    The Flood Dragon Carriage tore through the air.


    In a luxurious manor not far away,<div>


    A beautiful woman wrapped in a red veil suddenly felt something. Tears flowed down her cheeks.

 Chapter 788: 12. Regret in the Past Life, Compensation in This Life (2 in 1)

    Chapter 788: 12. Regret in the Past Life, Compensation in This Life (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Who killed her?¡±


    In the cultivation room, the woman¡¯s voice was trembling. She was very beautiful. Although it was winter, her skin was still like flowing mes, making people¡¯s mouths dry. Her delicate body was wrapped in dreamy silver sand.


    She crossed her long legs and pondered quietly.


    The hidden ¡± dog cor ¡± on her thigh no longer had any deterrence. No one could kill her with a thought.


    This woman was naturally the number one beauty of the Su family, Su Yueqing, who was also An Rongrong.<div>


    He was the family head of the Su family at the end of the fire tribtion, and also the family head who had led the Su family to prosperity in his previous life.


    It was the woman who had made a promise with Xia Ji, and the woman who had not fulfilled the promise for nine thousand years.


    At this moment, she could already feel the death of the ¡± real Eldest Princess ¡°.


    ¡°No matter who killed her, I have a lot of things to do now.¡±


    An Rongrong had never thought that she would be able to get rid of Su Yueqing one day, but that did not stop her from making many preparations for it. She knew everything Su Yueqing knew, and she also knew a little about things that Su Yueqing did not. She had worked hard so that she could always live in the proudest way, even if in private, in front of the real Eldest Princess, she was just a lowly ¡± bitch ¡± who could be insulted at will.


    At this moment, her reaction speed was extremely fast. Without calling anyone, she rode the flying chariot and began to deal with all the follow-up matters.


    When she confirmed her position, when she stood in a safe ce, then she would go and see who killed the Eldest Princess.


    At this moment, Xia Ji and Little Su had already walked out of the Su Family¡¯s First Heaven.


    It was snowing outside.


    Snowy.


    Xia Ji casually took off Su Yu¡¯s human skin mask. He no longer needed this identity.


    The two of them activated the Thousand Miles Dragon. In a sh, they had crossed hundreds of miles and appeared in the downtown area of the East Sea Metropolis.<div>


    It was snowing in Eastsea Metropolis.


    Heavy snow.


    The forty-three saber towers of the Tyrant¡¯s de School quietly towered over the human world, while the martial artists traveled from the south to the north. Even the wind and snow could not stop the hearts of the people in this chaotic world from enjoying themselves today.


    Xia Ji and Little Su went up to the Tianchen Inn. Su Tian was at the highest point, leaning against the railing and drinking tea. When she saw Xia Ji, she leaned her chin on her hand and tilted her head to smile. Her gaze swept across his strong body.


    ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Little Su called out obediently.


    Su Tian immediately found Little Su particrly pleasing to the eye. She pulled out a chair for her and said,¡±Look at my good sister. She needs to eat more. She¡¯s too skinny.¡±


    ¡± What¡¯s the situation? ¡± Xia Ji sat across from her.


    ¡°It seems to be going smoothly. Li Jinghua has found Li Beimu, one of the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders, and he has agreed to help us.¡±


    However, I discovered something even more interesting. The Wu n also seems to be searching for the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect.


    From this, we can infer that the person ying chess with you has the same thoughts as you.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ji was about to speak¡­


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Su Tian raised her hand.<div>


    She thought for a moment and said,¡±I¡¯ve already tied Li Beimu up. I¡¯ll bring him back to the Su family in a while¡­¡± If we kidnap the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect and Yan Xun, our chances of winning will increase greatly.¡±


    Xia Ji was shocked by this direct method, but it was indeed the case. At such a crucial moment, he didn¡¯t care about those things. There were priorities.


    ¡°So what if they¡¯re kidnapped? Do you have any information on the others?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m investigating¡­¡± Su Tian said. However, the Wu family had also investigated very thoroughly. The Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect favor the Lu n, and the Wu and Lu ns have a good rtionship, so it¡¯s very likely that they obtained more information.¡±


    ¡± In a few days, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡± apany me to Sealed Wolf Pass in the west. If everything goes as nned, one of the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders will go and stop the Guifang Frost Giant. ¡±


    Su Tian nodded. What do you think?¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment and said, ¡± Let the matter be exposed. We¡¯ll make it clear and give them a choice. Whether they choose the Heavenly Dao or me, it¡¯s up to them. At this level, there¡¯s no need to lie.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you¡­¡± Su Tian said gently.


    ¡± Right, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± If you see the Lu Family Patriarch, help me ask him if Lu Miaomiao is alright. ¡±


    ¡°Got it¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s split up. You go and fight for the other ancestors while I return to the Great Shang Imperial Pce to retrieve some things. Then, we¡¯ll meet up and head to Sealed Wolf Pass together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±<div>


    After the two agreed, they drank a cup of tea.


    Su Tian brought Xia Ji and Little Su to a room in the inn. There were two people tied up in the room. One was Li Jinghua, and the other was a man with bright eyes. It was obviously Li Beimu.


    Li Jinghua was on the verge of tears when she saw Xia Ji. She had finally managed to get her brother toe over to discuss this matter, but he was tied up and his neck was also tied up. What was this?


    Xia Ji nced around the room and stepped forward, tearing off the dog cor around Li Jinghua¡¯s neck.


    Li Jinghua was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Xia Ji replied.


    Only then did Li Jinghua react. She had a feeling that this was how a young master should look like. At the same time, she could not help but ask,¡±Young Master, how did this happen?¡±


    Xia Ji turned his head to look at the man. Li Beimu¡¯s eyes were filled with rage¡­


    However, Su Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with indifference. She didn¡¯t feel that she was wrong or that she needed to be appeased. In her eyes, other than Xia Ji and Xiao Su, the others were dispensable. Only when they were in the industry would they be reliable and wouldn¡¯t betray her.

 Chapter 789: 12. Regret in the Past Life, Compensation in This Life (2 in 1)

    Chapter 789: 12. Regret in the Past Life, Compensation in This Life (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Human nature?


    Hehe, in such a crucial chess game, if she didn¡¯t enter the circle, Old Wu would definitely enter the circle if he caught Li Beimu.


    This was the cruelty of war.


    It wasn¡¯t that she used all living beings as chess pieces, but that all living beings were chess pieces.


    However, Xia Ji didn¡¯t think so. He looked at Li Jinghua and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry.¡±<div>


    His words were extremely sincere.


    Li Jinghua felt as if the entire world was apologizing to her. She was not angry at all. The anger from before had been swept away, leaving only fear.


    Xia Ji looked at Li Beimu and said softly, ¡°¡±I feel wronged.¡±


    A talent like Li Beimu was proficient in the art of reading people, and this was something every Confucian Sect Eight Wonders had to know.


    If you don¡¯t know how to read people¡¯s faces, how can you face a wise master?


    Therefore, when he saw Xia Ji, he couldn¡¯t help but use his physiognomy¡­


    Then, he saw that the purple-gold aura in the room was so dense that he couldn¡¯t even see his own fingers.


    As long as there was purple qi, it would be noble qi, and as long as there was a trace of gold qi mixed in, it would be the qi of an emperor.


    The person in front of him had long surpassed the scope of an emperor. It was as if this world had descended before his eyes.


    When Li Beimu heard these three words, he inexplicably felt that the grievance in his heart had been relieved. At the same time, he understood that this matter was no small matter. It must be a major event that had never happened in history. Otherwise, it would not havee to this. Therefore, he heaved a sigh of relief and said,¡±It¡¯s fine. However, does this Li know the whole story?¡±


    ¡± Of course. ¡± Xia Ji smiled. ¡± But this is a serious matter. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back to the Su Family. ¡±


    Li Beimu nodded.<div>


    Su Tian watched quietly. She kept feeling that a monk was a monk and that his past self was Amitabha. Even if he had reached the Heavenly Dao level, he was still so wishy-washy. What was there to say to mortals?


    After the five of them finished their discussion, they prepared to return.


    The advantage of Su Tian¡¯s presence was that it would not be a problem for them to travel.


    The rich woman had enough ¡± Dragon Traversing Thousand Miles ¡°. When she was wholeheartedly devoted to you, she would share these treasures with you, allowing you to continuously sh across thisnd. The journey that originally took a month, or even two months, now only needed a few more ¡± Dragon Traversing Thousand Miles ¡± to reach.


    The five of them were still in the East Sea Metropolis one second, and the next, they were at the entrance of the Smiths ¡®residence¡­


    The n head had already prepared a flying carriage and brought the five of them back to the Third Heaven.


    Little Su looked at the shock in Li Beimu¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt a little proud. After all, she was someone who had experienced it¡­


    Of course, Li Beimu was shocked. This was the first time he knew that there was such a fairnd outside of the human world. He wondered how much the magical treasure of the ¡± Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles ¡± would be sold for outside. He actually casually used five of them? What was this Flood Dragon Flying Carriage? What was that ck lightning in the distance?


    ¡°That¡¯s a space slit,¡± Little Su said proudly.


    Li Beimu was speechless.


    The flying chariot was in the middle of the clouds, and the ck flood dragon was pulling the chariot from afar.


    As the two carriages passed by, the curtains were lifted slightly, and Xia Ji and the woman opposite him looked at each other in the air.<div>


    It passed in an instant.


    Xia Ji saw that they were in a hurry.


    What the woman saw seemed to be a gentle greeting. This greeting had been separated by thousands of years and the opening and closing of a universe before it finally arrived.


    That woman was An Rongrong. She was in a hurry to go to the Second Heaven to deal with the aftermath of the Eldest Princess¡¯s death. However, at that moment, she saw Xia Ji and could not help but mutter,¡±Why does it look like he knows me? Who is he?¡±


    Flying chariots crisscross, they¡¯ve passed,


    Only the boundless clouds and mist remain,


    Ethereal and traceless.


    After reaching the Third Heaven,


    Xia Ji told Li Beimu about the whole story, but he didn¡¯t mention anything about the game of the Heavenly Dao or the universe box. Even if Li Beimu knew about it, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. This was too far away from the world he lived in.


    In short, it was a battle between two heroes, and the winner could dominate the future of the human world.


    Li Beimu epted this ¡± setting ¡± and also epted working for Xia Ji.


    After that¡­<div>


    They would split up.


    Xia Ji brought Little Su out to Great Shang¡¯s pce.


    Su Tian went to gather the other ancestors and see how they would choose their camp.


    Afterpleting these two tasks, they would gather their troops and head to Sealed Wolf Pass to bring Ning Xiaoyu back.


    After that, it was time to fight for the remaining Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect and Yan Xun, as well as the armies and factions of the world.


    The game between Xia Ji and the Heavenly Dao was like a chess game. There was the possibility of kings against kings and generals against generals.


    However, at this moment when the possibility was very small, what was left was to follow the steps and attack crazily. This became Go again. ck and white killed each other, and each had their own pce. It was only to see who had the upper hand¡­Or whoever was in the middle would reveal a fatal w.


    The key was the choice of the ancestors.


    This was because the world¡¯s power had long been divided by the ancestors.


    Xia Ji brought Little Su back to the capital with the Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles.


    At this moment, the Great Shang Emperor had not beenpletely defeated by Guifang¡­


    Even so, the city wall of the western part of the city hadpletely copsed, and the city was riddled with holes and suffering.<div>


    The wind carried the pain and sorrow of crying.


    Little Su couldn¡¯t help but lower her head.


    Xia Ji caressed her hair and let out a long breath. It was not the time to be distracted, but he would remember all the pain that had been branded in his eyes. He would make sure that the world would be peaceful and the universe would operate peacefully.


    ¡°Brother, they are so pitiful.¡± Little Su¡¯s voice was tinged with sobs, and her eyes flickered with an ufortable expression.


    Xia Ji paused, feeling that he really couldn¡¯t walk through this street. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go to the pce first.¡±


    Along the way, he had heard some things and understood the situation.


    In this life, when Guifang attacked, Li Taiqian still chose to escape to the south¡­


    The scapegoats that should have been him were reced by Xia Qi and Xia Qingxuan.


    This was also a method that had no other choice. The aristocratic families ¡®n had to be carried out. Great Shang could be destroyed, but it could not be destroyed now. If it was destroyed, how would it give the new ruler time to grow?


    Since Xia Ji and Xia Xiaosu had disappeared, they could only rece them.


    Xia Qi originally wanted to escape, but in the end, a secret letter came from the Zhou family. On the letter, there were only three words: ¡± Don¡¯t escape. ¡±


    He waspletely disheartened and had experienced many psychological setbacks. Only then did he grow up with difficulty in one killing battle after another. Although his long hair had turned white, his entire aura hadpletely changed.<div>


    From a soft person who only knew how to y tricks, he had be a swordsman with great courage. This was in line with the peerless swordsmanship he had obtained from the Ancestral Dragon Immersion. Coupled with Xia Qingxuan¡¯s ¡± Vientiane Gazing Technique, ¡± he had barely blocked Guifang¡¯s attack, allowing the Imperial Capital to be preserved.


    When Xia Ji stepped into the pce, he saw a white-haired man sitting cross-legged in front of the throne room with a golden sword on his knees. The sword¡¯s hilt was shaped like a dragon with two wings, and it looked like it was shing with lightning.


    The white-haired man suddenly opened his eyes.


    Their eyes met.


    The white-haired man almost squeezed the word out of his mouth.¡±Xia! Extreme!¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the white-haired man and said, ¡°¡±Xia Qi, you look good.¡±


    The white-haired man was silent for a moment. He did not know if this was a blessing or a curse, or if it was a blessing in disguise. Now, he had already stepped into a realm that he could not imagine in the past, and all of this was thanks to the man in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Qi narrowed his eyes and looked at him. A ruthless aura surrounded him.¡±Alright, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the armory of the pce to pick some weapons first, okay?¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Little Su stuck out her tongue and hurriedly ran after Xia Ji. She then whispered, ¡°¡±Brother, why do you want to fight him? He doesn¡¯t look like he has it easy.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s just a fight. ¡± Xia Ji thought about it and smiled. ¡± It¡¯s not a problem. ¡±


    He added in his heart. After all, this was a battle that had dragged on for 9,000 years.


    In my previous life, you waited for so many years in Tiangu Mountain, but you still didn¡¯t get to see me.


    It was because I was walking on my own path at that time. Since that path never intersected with yours, it was a pity.


    Now that they had crossed paths, they would fight if they wanted to.

 Chapter 790: 13. Can You Distinguish Between Male and Female?

    Chapter 790: 13. Can You Distinguish Between Male and Female?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xia Ji arrived at the royal armory.


    He hade here to take the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd.


    This halberd seemed to be a divine weapon in the mortal world, but after he attained the Dao, he felt that this weapon was not that simple.


    Or rather, all divine weapons were not that simple.


    Divine weapons were formed from spirit treasures that had lost their chaotic Qi.<div>


    The reason why they were able to give birth to Artifact Spirits forever was not because they were special, but because Artifact Spirits were the next generation of the dead Artifact Spirits.


    The difference was that the spirit of the spiritual treasure was more human-like, while the spirit of the divine weapon was much worse. One only needed topare the ck saber with the Ten Thousand Miles of Clouds to understand that the human-like nature of the two waspletely different.


    He had vaguely understood this when he experienced the flood of Numinous Treasures.


    However, the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd was special because it hadn¡¯tpletely ¡± died ¡± yet. It still had the possibility of ¡± reviving ¡°, which might be rted to its fall in the previous era.


    In short, it had not died for too long, or it could be said that it was too powerful when it was alive, so it had notpletely died even after thousands of years.


    This was also the origin of its ferocity.


    Although it had yet to awaken its intelligence, its ferocious nature as a spiritual treasure made it unwilling to die like this, and it was unwilling to be touched by ordinary people. That was why it emitted demonic qi crazily. Even if it was suppressed by experts, it never gave in. It was like a wild horse that could not be controlled.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t understand this in his previous life, so he allowed the Chaos Qi to dissipate. However, he wouldn¡¯t miss it in this life.


    Not only would he not miss it, but he would also activate this strand of Chaos Qi and turn the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd into a Numinous Treasure.


    Although it was slightly weaker than an ordinary Numinous Treasure, it was still the weapon that he was most familiar with in the past.


    At this moment, the pce was almost in ruins.


    The armory was also unguarded. Almost everything inside had been emptied, except for a gloomy coffin in the corner.<div>


    The lid of the coffin was slightly opened, and wisps of ck gas were seeping out. It was likely that someone had tried to take this weapon away but failed.


    Xia Ji suddenly wondered if it was lying there waiting for him.


    As this thought shed through his mind, he walked forward and flicked his finger. The coffin lid was pushed to the ground, and a huge echo reverberated in the empty quiet room.


    In an instant, the ck gas surged out like the tentacles of a devil. Some of them even reached out to Xia Ji.


    However, as soon as the tentacles touched Xia Ji, they retreated as if they had been electrocuted.


    A nostalgic look appeared on Xia Ji¡¯s face as he looked at the 18-foot-long double-crescent halberd. Many memories shed through his mind. The figure who once retreated from the ghost city with a halberd, fought against thousands of troops alone, and then went to the south alone to fight against enemies from all directions on the peaks.


    It seemed far and near¡­


    It seemed near yet far¡­


    They gradually ovepped with him.


    The past him, the present him, and the future him had always been one person.


    Although the past has passed, the Tao has stopped.


    Since the path didn¡¯t stop, the people on the path had to continue moving forward.<div>


    Xia Ji raised his hand and sucked. The cold shaft of the ck halberd fell into his fingers and was held tightly.


    Divine weapons were difficult to tame, especially this kind of demonic halberd. The moment Xia Ji grabbed it, inky demonic Qi seeped out from his fingers and drilled into his skin. Some of it even circled around his body and went towards his seven orifices.


    ¡°How mischievous.¡±


    Xia Ji only smiled.


    He closed his eyes and said softly, ¡± Since you still have the wildness and unwillingness, why don¡¯t you fight side by side with me again? ¡±


    His words were filled with a strange magic, as if heaven and earth were talking to this cold killing halberd.


    Could the halberd speak?


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    But it understood.


    In Xia Ji¡¯s previous life, he had subdued it with his strength.


    In this life, without using any power, it had already understood.


    He held the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd and used his current strength to search for and touch that wisp of Chaos Qi.<div>


    Finally, he saw the Chaos Qi in the corner, or perhaps the true artifact spirit of the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd, which was a spirit treasure. It was not something that was born after the artifact spirit died.


    The Artifact Spirit was not as arrogant and despotic as ck de in his previous life, nor was it as fierce as the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd¡­


    It shrank into the darkness, seemingly aware of its fate of dissipating.


    Its master was already dead, and it was about to die.


    It sensed Xia Ji¡¯s spirit, but it was still afraid that it would dissipate.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    It didn¡¯t dare.


    ¡°If you win this battle, I¡¯ll give you the Boundary Weapon to resist theherworld and support the Immortal Pce.¡±


    It raised its head timidly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling¡­¡± Xia Ji smiled. How about following me and fighting forever? Fighting the heavens and the earth, fighting the other side, even crossing the edge of the universe to enter the arena of the Cultivation tournament is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± The Artifact Spirit finally spoke in a dry voice, ¡± I¡¯m useless. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±<div>


    ¡°In my previous life, the ck tide was high in the sky. The master of the great cmity poured down many ck tides with just a thought. Master used me to resist the ck tide, but¡­I can¡¯t stop it. ¡®Master died. I¡¯m a useless spirit treasure¡­¡¯ I¡¯m very useless, really useless.¡±


    Xia Ji was silent for a moment before extending his hand to the cat and saying gently, ¡°¡±From now on, you¡¯re not.¡±


    If it were an ordinary person, they wouldn¡¯t be able to describe the Artifact Spirit made of the Qi of Chaos in words. However, Xia Ji was the incarnation of half of the universe. Although he had lost his power, the Qi of Chaos was particrly sensitive to him. He was also very close to it, and he even had reverence for it.


    The artifact spirit looked up at the gentle man.


    After a long time,


    After a long time,


    It nodded.


    Little Su looked at her brother, who was holding the halberd that was surrounded by ck gas, and fell into a daze. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    She was curious.


    This was because she would never know the true rtionship between a Divine Weapon and a Numinous Treasure, be it in this life or her previous life.


    All spiritual treasures were lonely. When a mighty figure died, they would turn into a ck tide. When a weapon spirit died, it would only degenerate into a divine weapon in loneliness before disappearing from the world.


    At this moment, the lonely Artifact Spirit found its master again.<div>


    Xia Ji opened his eyes and exhaled gently. His breath was like the wind of heaven and earth.


    The wind started to blow, and the ck tide swirled rapidly with him at the center. It rose up into the sky and hit the yellow dust below, causing the snowy sky and the ruined capital city to bepletely dark.


    This was the Great Dark Sky.


    The Great Dark Heavenly Halberd was a damaged Numinous treasure after all, and it wouldn¡¯tst for many years.


    However, now that all the spiritual treasures were suppressed to the tenth level due to theck of spiritual energy, who would the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd be afraid of?


    With a crippled body and the posture of a loser, he walked out from the brink of death and was held in Xia Ji¡¯s hands.


    Since they wanted to decide who was the winner, then¡­At this moment, can you tell whether I¡¯m male or female?

 Chapter 791: 14. This Is My True Power

    Chapter 791: 14. This Is My True Power<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Compared to the Underworld de, which was an iparably sharp and death-thirsty spirit treasure, the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd¡¯s effect was somewhat different.


    It was more inclined to group attacks, change the weather, and make people unable to see clearly. This was a typical spiritual treasure that could turn a person into an army.


    Little Su stuck out her tongue. She felt that her brother, who was holding the ck halberd, was especially¡­Powerful.


    Three months ago, his brother was just reading Buddhist scriptures in the Sutra Depository and could not be released. Three monthster, not only did he be stronger, but his brother had also stepped into the level of a monster.


    It was too fast.<div>


    With a thought, the darkness around him returned to the halberd.


    It was snowing in the sky.


    It was like salt scattering all over his ck hair.


    Xia Xiaosu obediently followed Xia Ji to the throne room.


    In front of the hall, Xia Qi was still sitting cross-legged with his head full of white hair and bloodshot eyes.


    Behind him was a princess with a cold temperament. The princess¡¯s eyes were flowing with a mysterious light like matte crystals as she looked at another pair of siblings walking over.


    ¡°Qingxuan, long time no see,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    This princess was the eighth princess, Xia Qingxuan. She was the ¡± nner ¡± who had surrounded and intercepted Xia Ji in the early stages of his previous life. Later, she was Xia Ji¡¯s ally. Later, she was taken into the Five-colored Divine Token and revived during the cmity of the 14th level.


    Xia Qingxuan actually nodded at him and said softly, ¡°¡±Imperial brother, please show mercy.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she lowered her eyes and slowly retreated¡­


    After some thought, she waved at Little Su with an apologetic smile on her face.


    Little Su was stunned. What was going on?<div>


    She looked at Xia Ji.


    ¡± Alright. ¡± Xia Ji nodded at her. ¡± Stand aside with her for now. ¡±


    Only then did Little Su run towards Xia Qingxuan. The two of them retreated to the side of the broken white marble pir in front of the hall.


    Two to three inches of snow had already piled up on the white marble pir.


    The two of them did not know what to say. Xia Qingxuan looked at his sister, smiled, and nodded carefully.


    Little Su smiled and suddenly held her arm.


    Xia Qingxuan¡¯s body trembled, but he did not break free. Instead, he moved closer to Xia Xiaosu and looked at the battle in the distance together.


    In the distance¡­


    Xia Qi spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡± Qingxuan lost ten years of his life because of your Qi.


    She only looked at it from afar and could not see it anymore.


    However, I also saw you shining purple in all directions. Golden light soared into the sky, thousands of dragons danced wildly, and the stars were gorgeous. This was not the appearance of a Son of Heaven, nor was it the appearance of a Saint, but¡­The phase of heaven.


    You can¡¯t be Xia Ji. Who are you?¡±<div>


    ¡°I am Xia Ji.¡±


    It was still a firm, gentle, and convincing voice.


    ¡°However¡­I am Xia Ji, who has returned from World¡¯s End.¡±


    Xia Qi could not understand.


    But he was still curious.


    ¡°What does World¡¯s End look like?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s destruction, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± There¡¯s no more life. So this time, I came back to fight with someone. As long as I defeat him, perhaps I can usher in a new turning point.¡±


    He said it simply, but only he knew what he had experienced.


    ¡°What about the aristocratic families?¡± Xia Qi asked.


    ¡± All living beings are chess pieces, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± They don¡¯t even reach the Nine Heavens. It¡¯s the same for aristocratic families. ¡±


    Xia Qi¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the youth in front of him¡­At this moment, the image of the Seventh Imperial Brother in his memories hadpletely changed.


    ¡± Come on, ¡± Xia Ji said directly. ¡± Make your move. ¡±<div>


    Xia Qi looked at him and no longer hesitated.


    All of a sudden, he shouted softly.


    His white hair immediately fluttered without any wind, and the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword in his hand slowly unsheathed. His sharp and experienced eyes stared fixedly at his brother, who he once regarded as useless.


    ng!


    The golden longsword was unsheathed an inch from its sheath, and a wave-like aura immediately spread out from him, sweeping up the dust and ruins around him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attack.¡±


    Xia Qi¡¯s dull voice sounded.


    Immediately after, the Xuanyuan Dragon Sword in his hand shed out from afar. The [Peerless Sword Dao] was released at will, and instantly, a golden arc of lightning shed through the air.


    After Xia Qi shed out this arc of light, he swiftly stomped on the ground and flew over.


    ¡°Good timing.¡±


    Xia Jiughed loudly and charged forward with his ck halberd.


    With a wave of his hands, the golden arc of light was smashed into pieces, and the golden fragments dissipated into the air.<div>


    Immediately after, he shed with Xia Qi again. Sword light and halberd shadows, the two of them actually fought back and forth.


    A momentter, Xia Qi suddenly stopped and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not fighting anymore. I admit defeat.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded slightly.


    In this so-called battle, he did not use much strength at all.


    In his previous life, he had directly destroyed the heart of Xia Qi, who only knew how to scheme. However, in this life, he would not do that.


    In the distance, Xia Qingxuan also heaved a sigh of relief. Previously, she was really afraid that her brother would be killed in the duel.


    Seeing that everything was fine, she hurriedly ran over.


    Xia Qi raised his hand to stop her froming over. He then looked at Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±Can I see your true strength? You didn¡¯t use much strength to fight me. ¡±


    ¡°True power?¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment, then bent down and scooped up a handful of dirt from the ruins.


    At this moment, Xia Qi, Xia Qingxuan, and Little Su all looked at him curiously.


    What was this soil used for?<div>


    Xia Ji used his fingers to poke the soil and picked out a small grass root.


    He closed his eyes, and a mysterious power appeared on his hands¡­


    This mysterious power produced a dense milky white light that enveloped the grass.


    The other three saw that the withered grass root actually became full again, bing a lustrous green, and was held in the palm of the youth.


    ¡°This is my true power,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Qi was stunned for a moment before he could not help butugh.


    Afterughing, he sighed again¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced.¡±


    At this moment.


    In a mysterious space.


    Nine figures were standing in front of a huge shadow.


    This space should have seen the cktide swimming through the ¡± outside ¡°, but now it was empty and empty.


    Therefore, this huge shadow was useless.


    If someone lifted the cloth on the shadow, they would discover that it was actually a huge ship-the Boat of Doomsday Flesh and Blood.


    The function of this ship was to absorb a portion of the flesh and blood of the mortal world¡¯s dead. Then, at the end of every catastrophe, it would resist the ck tide that would destroy the Transcendent World.


    This Doomsday Boat of Flesh and Blood could only carry nine people at most, so¡­Only nine people could survive each tribtion or Void Tribnt.


    This was also why the great ancestors had been so crazy to think that it did not matter if more people died. It was because only with the death of people could the Doomsday Ship of Flesh and Blood be stronger.


    Because in their eyes, people would not die here, but in the killing tribtion that followed.


    In the end, who was at fault?


    The mistake was that this ship was the only way to survive.


    The fault was that the Heavenly Dao had set up this boat and this world.


    The fault lies not in man, but in heaven.


    At this moment¡­


    The nine of them were discussing the division of factions.

 Chapter 792: 15. The Faction Choice of the Ancestors

    Chapter 792: 15. The Faction Choice of the Ancestors<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Su Tian and Old Wu talked about thepetition between the new and old Heavenly Axiom.


    After saying that, the two of them stood on both sides and began to wait for the other seven to make their choices.


    The seven people were Divine Wind, Lu Chan, Zhou Fo, Taishang, Pangu, Bai Zhu, Chi Yun¡­


    Among them, the first three were the ancestors of the Shen family, the Lu family, and the Zhou family.


    The Grand Supreme had inherited the ancient Grand Supreme title and was actually an existence that Bai Zhu called ¡®Star Mother¡¯.<div>


    Bai Zhu was the woman who had cooperated with Xia Ji in his previous life and gifted him a tabletputer. She had a strange support ability.


    Pangu was a man who was as strong as a mountain and liked to study all things.


    Chi Yun was the red-haired man who had once said in his previous life that he wanted the Headmaster to grow so that he could fight him.


    These were the nine people who had survived over the countless years.


    They might not be the strongest, but they happened to be the luckiest of their generation.


    With such good luck, they were about to face a choice that no one in this universe had ever encountered before-the battle of the Heavenly Dao.


    If he won, it would undoubtedly be due to the Dragon¡¯s Merit.


    If they lost, they might bepletely defeated and die.


    At their level, they had already lived very clearly, so words had be superfluous. All that was left was choice.


    The first to make a choice was the Grand Supreme.


    The figure wrapped in a ck robe and wearing a white veil stood beside Su Tian. Then, he did not say anything or exin. He just stood there and exined.


    Su Tian heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, the Grand Supreme was a person with extremely strong attack power and an extremely long attack range¡­With her around, he felt more at ease.<div>


    In the next moment, the Shen family¡¯s ancestor, Divine Wind, stood beside Old Wu.


    Su Tian nced at him. She already had a vague guess in her heart.


    The true form of the Divine Wind was very likely to have been transformed from a blood pool in a small world. He was the same as Old Wu, and he actually had no choice¡­


    Because in this life, he was connected to the Heavenly Dao. This karma could not be broken or changed.


    The Divine Wind had extremely strong vitality. Other than that, there was also the first-ss defensive spiritual treasure, the ck Yellow Tower of Heaven and Earth, and the killing weapon, the Yuantu Demonic Halberd.


    Fortunately, he was not at the eleventh realm. Otherwise, the divine wind would have awakened its avatar and be an almost immortal existence.


    She exchanged a nce with Old Wu, who was in the darkness in the distance.


    Old Wu¡¯s eyes were also cold as he looked at her.


    Soon¡­


    Pan Gu¡¯s mountain-like body trembled. He sighed and said, ¡°¡±Let me say something.¡±


    He walked to the middle of the two camps and said slowly,¡±The problem now is very simple. Actually, all of us¡­They would rather believe that a new world could bring new life.


    ¡°Therefore, we should all choose Xia Ji, especially since Su Tian can confirm that his past body is Amitabha.<div>


    Su Tian would not lie about this.


    However, some of you are connected to the Heavenly Dao and have no choice but to choose the Heavenly Dao.


    But what about your hearts? Do you really want to? Do you really want to return to the era where there is no future, where we kill each other forever, and where reincarnation is eternal?¡±


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡± The current Tiandao and Xia Ji aren¡¯t actually that powerful. Old Wu hid this from us, but what Su Tian said should be reliable. ¡±


    In other words, whoever the nine of us help wins, right?¡±


    Everyone was silent. It was obvious that they all tacitly agreed.


    ¡°Then let me ask those who have a connection with the Heavenly Dao. If we kill the Heavenly Dao, will something happen to you?¡±


    If not, why don¡¯t you all enter a long sleep and wait for the war to wake up to wee a new world?¡±


    Holy Wind sighed,¡±We don¡¯t know if it will¡­¡± But the Heavenly Dao said it would.


    We have no other choice but to believe in him and follow him.¡±


    Pangu fell silent. At this point, there was really nothing else to say.


    Yes, it was true.<div>


    No one could prove that if something happened to the Heavenly Axiom, Old Wu and Divine Wind would still exist.


    At this moment, Lu Chan and Zhou Fo actually stood on Old Wu¡¯s side.


    Su Tian suddenly looked up¡­


    She looked at Zhou Fo.


    Zhou Fo shook his head apologetically.


    Lu Chan suddenly said,¡±The two of us represent Buddhism. We will actually be resurrected in a certain ce after we die¡­¡± People.¡±


    Su Tian was speechless.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao wants me to say something to you,¡± Lu Chan suddenly said.¡±It wants you to pass it on to Xia Ji.¡±


    ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao said that if he dies, Lu Miaomiao will also die. At that time, she will be a new Tai Yin¡­He asked Xia Ji if he wanted to give it a try.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll pass the message. ¡± Su Tian nodded and asked the question Xia Ji wanted her to ask.¡±How is Lu Miaomiao?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Lu Chan said concisely.<div>


    ¡°She will not participate in this war. She will stay out of it.¡±


    Su Tian replied,¡±Okay.¡± Then, she looked across.


    The four ancestors were actually on opposing sides. This was simply the beginning of a nightmare.


    At this moment, Pangu and Bai Zhu stood on her side.


    Chi Yun, who was thest one, stood on Old Wu¡¯s side. Clearly¡­Chi Yun stood there for the same reason as the others.


    Four against five.


    Su Tian, Pangu, Bai Zhu, Taishang


    Fight


    Old Wu, Lu Chan, Zhou Fo, Divine Wind, Chi Yun.


    They looked at each other deeply before turning around and leaving.


    If they met again, it would be a battle to the death.


    At this moment, the streets of Great Shang were filled with refugees, and below the bridgehead were starving people.<div>


    Xia Qi and his sister stopped the remaining soldiers and guards from building the porridge shop.


    Xia Ji had a lot of rice in his storage space, and he took them out.


    Many refugees swarmed in front of the porridge shop and lined up with their heads lowered, quietly staring at the porridge.


    ¡°There¡¯s enough, there¡¯s enough, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Little Su shouted.


    She changed into ordinary clothes and helped out in front of the porridge shop,forting the refugees who came one by one.


    Then, he waved his hand and shouted,¡±There will be more tomorrow. Remember toe again ~~~¡±


    Xia Ji watched from afar.


    In his previous life, he only felt that he wanted to ughter enemies from all directions without repaying good and evil.


    At this moment in this world, he truly felt it.


    It turned out that kindness was what the world really needed.


    Little Su would asionally turn around and meet his eyes.


    Xia Ji nodded at her gently. After thinking for a while, he even stood in front of a porridge shop and opened another stall. He shouted, ¡°¡± Those queuing at the back,e here. There¡¯s one here too. ¡±


    Little Su, who was busy, saw that he was actually doing it personally. She felt that it was strange. She felt that such a high-ss person would actually do such a thing¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. However, when she saw the refugees everywhere, her face was filled with worry.


    At this moment, a ray of light shed not far away. Su Tian appeared in the Imperial City.


    She searched for a while and found Xia Ji in front of the porridge shop. She quickly walked forward and whispered, ¡°¡±Xia Ji, other than me, there¡¯s also the Grand Supreme, Bai Zhu, and Pangu on your side. The others are on the other side¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Ji stopped what he was doing and handed the spoon to the guard beside him.


    Xia Ji naturally knew what this meant.


    This meant that the Heavenly Dao now had four fixed Xuan formation bases and more power divisions.


    In other words, the Heavenly Dao couldpletely use soldiers to force itself into a desperate situation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back,¡± Su Tian said.¡±The war is about to begin soon.¡±

 Chapter 793: 16. The Insane Taishang Palace and the Eternal Life Pavilion

    Chapter 793: 16. The Insane Taishang Pce and the Eternal Life Pavilion<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    A momentter.


    Xia Ji, Su Tian, and Little Su returned to the Su family¡­


    After two lifetimes, Xia Ji knew that his sister had mastered the Reckless Dao, so he let her sit by the side and listen when they talked about the uing match.


    Su Tian and Xia Ji had the same idea. They were both precise and efficient.


    After understanding the situation, Xia Ji said, ¡°¡±After the patriarch split up, the second step was to fight for the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders and their teacher, Yan Xun. The third step was to gather the world¡¯s factions. The second and third steps can be carried out at the same time.¡±<div>


    ¡± That¡¯s right. ¡± Su Tian nodded and praised, ¡± Since it¡¯s extremely difficult for you and Tiandao to die, and with the home-field advantage, it¡¯s almost impossible for an assassination to seed. ¡±


    Other than that, they would use the general trend to kill.


    The Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect and Yan Xun were like chess pieces that could decide the fate of the world.


    Those who were familiar with military formations and legendary martial artists in the human world were the generals who led the army.


    Forces were soldiers.


    This battle was not from top to bottom, but from bottom to top.


    At the very beginning, it would definitely be an attack between the general and the soldiers.


    This is just like the ck and white chess pieces. You and the Heavenly Dao are in the Heavenly Yuan, but you have to ce your chess pieces from the corner.¡±


    ¡°How are the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to investigate¡­¡± Su Tian said. ¡°However, in fact, whether it¡¯s the division of the ancestors, the acquisition of information, or the world¡¯s factions, we¡¯re at a disadvantage.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to say anything. Xia Ji knew that the five great ns had divided their forces to a certain extent. Now, the four ns were helping the Heavenly Dao¡­


    The two of them fell silent.<div>


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be too disappointed,¡± Su Tian said.¡±There are still two terrifying forces on our side.¡±


    She quietly said the names of the two forces.¡±Supreme Hall, Eternal Life Pavilion.


    The Grand Supreme of the Grand Supreme Pce had many powerful warriors under him. Each of these powerful warriors had mastered the power of the Dharma ne. In terms of strength, ordinary legendary warriors could notpare.


    The Grand Supreme himself is the strongest among the nine of us at this time.


    Although Pangu and Bai Zhu of the Eternal Life Pavilion don¡¯t have any subordinates, they control an army of puppets that I¡¯ve never seen before. In terms of strength, Pangu¡¯s overall strength is the first among the nine of us.


    At this time, his defense was extremely strong.


    Bai Zhu¡¯s support abilities were unpredictable.


    As for the Heavenly Dao, Lu Chan, Zhou Fo, Chi Yun, and the Divine Wind were all¡­¡± Comparatively speaking, each of them has mastered both offensive and defensive skills, but they are not as biased as us.


    As for Old Wu, you should know that as long as you prevent him from writing his name on the Book of Life and Death, the threat won¡¯t be that great. After all, in this era, he can¡¯t descend a Small World, so he¡¯s rtively weak.


    Therefore, if we can drag the battle into a small area, we canplete a perfect cooperation.¡±


    ¡± What are Pangu, Bai Zhu, and Taishang doing now? ¡± Xia Ji asked, his fingers interlocked.


    ¡°The three of them?¡± Su Tian smiled and nced at Little Su before turning to Xia Ji. ¡± They¡¯re more direct. They seem to know that the Heavenly Axiom is definitely in the Wu family now, so they went to block the door. ¡±<div>


    Blocking the door?


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Was he that direct?


    ¡°While maintaining the illusion that the Wu family is operating, they¡¯re even preparing to find someone to pretend to be the Heavenly Axiom and act outside. At the same time, they¡¯re blocking the entrance of the Wu family and killing whoeveres out,¡± Su Tian said.


    Xia Ji could not help but be shocked by the decisiveness of the ancestors¡­


    It seemed that those three would destroy the Heavenly Dao even if he didn¡¯t make a move.


    Su Tian said, ¡± Originally, our aristocratic families had a special passage. However, this passage is one and very fragile. My Su family has already cut it off.


    This means that if Tiandao wants to leave the Wu family, he will have to go through one of the seven exits.¡±


    Little Su had been listening attentively. When she heard this, she could not help but ask,¡±Seven exits?


    Sister Su Tian, why are those three people blocking the door?


    Even with his subordinates, it was impossible.


    If Tiandao and the Wu family¡¯s forces rush out from somewhere, won¡¯t they be unstoppable?¡±<div>


    Su Tian liked it when Little Su called her ¡°sister¡±. After hearing that, she exined,¡±Because of Bai Zhu.¡±


    ¡°White candle?¡±


    ¡°White Candle can set seven time scales in seven ces, then bring the other two people and instantly shuttle between those seven time scales¡­


    There were many surveince puppets and Yin Yang Servants in the Taishang Pce near the seven time marks.


    If anyone from the Wu family came out, the Yin Yang Servants of the Supreme Pce would kill them without caring about anything.


    Normally speaking, the power level of a Yin Yang Servant was very high. Other than some very special elites, Old Wu himself, and Tiandao, no one in the Wu family could defeat them.


    Those three people were in charge of the central army. Once they discovered that the Wu family had sent out elites or ancestors¡­In short, if the Yin Yang Servants can¡¯t beat them, they will fly over and kill them.¡±


    Little Su was speechless.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    Little Su was shocked.


    Xia Ji wondered if he would be able to get up if the three previous lives were so against him.


    Su Tian looked at Little Su and said,¡±There¡¯s no need to be surprised. This is because the current situation is one that will not rest until one of us dies. Therefore, Pangu and Bai Zhu have be serious, especially Pangu¡­¡±<div>


    Pangu is the one who hides the deepest among the nine of us.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a day, has it?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°The three of them have already killed many members of the Wu family, especially Pangu. He¡­¡± Su Tian said.


    Su Tian looked shocked.


    ¡± Pangu has created many puppets over the years, ¡± he said slowly. ¡± Some of them can¡¯t move, but they are extremely powerful. These puppets are different from surveince puppets. They are called Imprable Pass Puppets, which means that they are as indestructible as the Imprable Pass.


    Meanwhile, Pangu had begun to ce the impregnable pass puppets at the seven exits of the Wu family¡­


    Not only that, he seemed to have an even crazier n. When he spoke to me, waves of cold light shed in his eyes.¡±


    Little Su was speechless.


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He suddenly felt that he no longer needed to do anything.


    He had already vaguely imagined the situation at the Wu family¡¯s entrance. It was like a military outpost surrounded by dense turrets. There were even three max level heroes who could be teleported at any time. After they were teleported over, Pangu would mock them crazily and kill them from afar¡­


    It was perfect.<div>


    ¡°You can rest assured now, right?¡± Su Tian smiled.


    The situation was not that bad¡­¡±However, the subsequent changes will be extremely fast. We must take advantage of this time to gather the forces. After all, the other four great families are not to be trifled with.


    And Chi Yun¡­


    Red Cloud was different from Old Wu. He was the most terrifying assassin at this time.


    Let¡¯s be clear, Chi Yun¡­He could be anyone and appear anywhere.


    And if his identity as an assassin was discovered, he would be a madman who only knew how to fight.


    Let me be clear. Chi Yun is one of our nine ancestors, but he doesn¡¯t have any power. He¡¯s alone.¡±

 Chapter 794: 17. A Reckless Look

    Chapter 794: 17. A Reckless Look<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°The existence of the Supreme Hall and the Eternal Life Pavilion has given us time, but it is only a matter of time before they are discovered¡­And this was destined to result in a great war.


    ¡°The Wu family is going out. The Supreme Hall¡¯s Eternal Life Pavilion is blocking the door. The other ancestors will lead their forces to surround them, and we will also need to fight. At that time, it will be a real chaotic battle.


    At that time¡­


    Xia Ji, as long as you appear, you will be Chi Yun¡¯s target. He will appear by your side regardless of anything, even in my image or Xiao Su¡¯s image.¡±


    Su Tian continued to analyze the situation. ¡± Right now, I reckon that other than the Wu family, the other three families are doing things like reorganizing their forces and mobilizing their troops.<div>


    This is what we should do.


    My Su n controls some of the great nobles in the north. These nobles can mobilize a portion of the army, but most of the army is controlled by the Emperor of Great Shang.


    Therefore, controlling Tian Zi is something that must be done.¡±


    ¡± Su Tian, ¡± Xia Ji said after some thought. ¡± Gather these forces as soon as possible. Mobilize the troops and be ready to attack at any time. ¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Wolf Sealing Pass and wait for Ning Xiaoyu¡­And Queen Guifang, then I¡¯ll go look for Xia Taiqian, the emperor of Great Shang.¡±


    Su Tian nced at him and nodded.¡±I understand.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked over to the man who still looked like a teenager. She ced her hands on his chest and hugged him. Then, she ced her face on his chest as if she was listening to his heartbeat. It was as if she was purely leaning on him, as if she was telling him that there was a woman in this world who loved him deeply and needed him.


    Little Su turned her head obediently. The scenery outside the window was really beautiful.


    Su Tian closed her eyes and said gently to her husband who was about to leave home like a little wife,¡±Pay attention to your safety. Once you¡¯re done, go home early.¡±


    After saying this, she retreated slightly. With a flip of her palm, she had already taken out a scroll that was emitting a mysterious light.


    The ink painting was ethereal, the fog was dense, the sun and moon were moving, the mountains and rivers, and the smoke of the country were all in sight. It was as if he was standing at the entrance of a small world and overlooking the scenery¡­<div>


    This was the Mountain River State Painting.


    Su Tian rolled up the picture and handed it to Xia Ji. ¡± Here you go. ¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ji didn¡¯t take it away immediately, Su Tian pried open his palm and stuffed the picture between his fingers. ¡± Aiya, don¡¯t say anything else. I can take care of myself. I don¡¯t need this¡­¡± On the contrary, it was very easy for you to be ced in an extremely dangerous environment. Let the Mountain and River State Painting protect you.


    This situation seemed urgent, but there was a hidden universe inside. It was Yin and Yang, and there was endless killing intent. No one could understand the changes and profundities within. Until thest moment, everything was uncertain.


    So, husband, you must not be impatient.


    Regardless of whether the situation was advantageous or disadvantageous, there was always the possibility of change. An advantage could also be a trap, and a disadvantage could also be an illusion. As long as one was alive, there was hope for everything.


    You must always remember that there will always be someone waiting for you at home.¡±


    Little Supletely turned her head. It was so sweet. She felt like she was the same, but she couldn¡¯t seem to say something like that¡­If one had to say, it would be, ¡± Yeah, me too. ¡±


    Xia Jibed Su Tian¡¯s hair with his fingers and said softly, ¡± I will. You take care of yourself too. ¡±


    When he said this, Su Tian suddenly stood up slightly and kissed the side of his face gently. Then, she said with a smile,¡±Right, I¡¯ve asked around. The ancestor of the Lu Family said that Miao Miao is still running around outside and no one can find her.


    Who is Miao Miao?¡±


    ¡°She was my wife in my previous life,¡± Xia Ji replied.<div>


    ¡°Then, if one day, she and I both be weak women and fall into the water, who will you save?¡± Su Tian asked.


    ¡°Save both of them,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Su Tian did not chase after him and ask,¡±What if I can only save one?¡± Instead, she replied softly,¡±Okay, I understand.¡±


    Her eyes flickered. No one knew what she was thinking.


    However, her arms hugged the man in front of her even tighter. She closed her eyes and gently rubbed against his chest, as if she was enjoying the moment when the world was about to fall¡­Gentle.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Two white lights shed and appeared in front of the Sealed Wolf Pass in the west of Great Shang.


    On the ancient road in the wilderness, white snow covered the sky.


    Under the gray sky was a dpidated fortress with a ck base and a white top¡­


    ¡°Brother, Guifang isn¡¯t here yet.¡±


    ¡°The Su family¡¯s intelligence said that Guifang¡¯s Frost Giant army should be here in three days¡­And from the south, another cavalry army wasing. If everything is normal, the two will meet here and a great battle will erupt.¡±<div>


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Xia Ji had already made up his mind. He came here not only to take in Ning Xiaoyu, but also to take in Queen Guifang Tu Luo and her 3,000 Frost Giants.


    Doing things was like ying cards. The same hand of cards would havepletely different effects for different people.


    He didn¡¯te here to wait, but to stop and walk along the way to observe the progress of both sides and estimate the time.


    Now, he had finished his investigation.


    Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s cavalry and Tu Luo¡¯s frost giants would meet here at dusk the day after tomorrow.


    At that time, he could only choose one person from both sides. If he chose Ning Xiaoyu, he would definitely go against Tu Luo, and vice versa.


    But¡­


    The crux of the problem was that Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s cavalry was not her own, but borrowed from the Great Shang Emperor.


    Therefore, if he could obtain the imperial edict of the Great Shang Emperor, he could ¡®remove Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s armor¡¯ and prevent her from mobilizing the ¡®60,000 iron cavalry¡¯. Then, there would be room for maneuver.


    The emperor of Great Shang, Xia Taiqian, was a very pitiful and hateful person.


    Xia Ji might have killed him in his previous life, but in this life, his vision was extremely broad. As long as he won, everything could be changed, even if it was life or death.<div>


    He could even go to the Reincarnation Stage and pick them up.


    Originally, none of this could be changed. Even if one could think of it, it was impossible to do it in time.


    However, with Mrs. Su¡¯s ¡°Dragon Traversing Thousands of Miles¡±, everything seemed to have changed¡­


    After Xia Ji finished his investigation in the Wolf Sealing Pass, he looked at Little Su¡¯s reckless gaze and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go meet Xia Taiqian.¡±


    Little Su thought of the emperor who was wearing a dragon robe and looked down on the world. There was still some fear in her heart, but this fear was quickly drowned out.


    Because she already knew that she was not his daughter and had nothing to do with the royal family¡­


    So, she clenched her fists and asked,¡±Do you want to hit him?¡±


    ¡± No, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I think he will stand on our side this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The current Xia Taiqian should be in Jiangye Capital south of the Great River. Other than us, the other aristocratic families should be looking for him too, right? Prepare for battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Little Su looked reckless.


    <div>

 Chapter 795: 18. The Mystery of the Ancestral Dragon (2 in 1)

    Chapter 795: 18. The Mystery of the Ancestral Dragon (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    South of the Great River, Jiangye Capital.


    Xia Taiqian¡¯s expression was gloomy as he sat in his dragon robe in the starry night.


    The night was very cold.


    His heart was also very cold.


    It was cold and cruel.<div>


    Because he wanted revenge, because he had endured for decades.


    There was a cup of wine on the table. Every night, he would drink some because when the cold wine entered his throat, it would turn into a me that burned his internal organs.


    Only by being burned by fire would it feel better.


    But he never drank too much, because if he drank too much, it would affect his thinking and weaken his mind.


    Today, the starlight was just right, so he was drinking again.


    As he drank, he saw two people walk out of the shadows. A man and a woman. It was Xia Ji and Xia Xiaosu.


    Xia Taiqian had a yful look on his face. In his view, these two had already set their tragic fates.


    Xia Ji should have died in the Imperial Capital, and Xia Xiaosu should have married into the Turks¡­


    However, the two of them disappeared into thin air and avoided the disaster.


    Now that he had suddenly appeared and bypassed theyers of guards outside, it was obvious that his ability was not weak.


    At least in his impression, both Xia Ji and Xia Xiaosu were not even proficient in martial arts.


    As he was thinking, Xia Ji sat down in front of him and said, ¡°¡±Xia Taiqian, I know you want revenge. Now is a good opportunity.¡±<div>


    When the Great Shang Emperor heard this, he was shocked.


    The yful look in his eyes disappeared as he looked up at the youth in front of him.


    He was a wise and forbearing lord. When he heard this, he immediately understood the hidden meaning.


    First, he said, ¡± Xia Ji already knows that they are not father and son. ¡±


    Secondly, Xia Ji also knew about his forbearance and his hatred for the aristocratic families.


    However, cooperation was impossible because¡­


    ¡± I know you killed Su Linyu, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± We can put this matter aside for now. ¡±


    Xia Taigan¡¯s pupils constricted as he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡± You even know this and still want to cooperate with me? Seventh Brother¡­You¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a terrifying aura rising from the opposite side, suppressing him and making him unable to say another word.


    ¡°Do you want to destroy the aristocratic families?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Xia Taiqian suddenly realized that in just three short months, this ¡®son¡¯ he had known for over ten years was no longer the same as before.


    He frowned and took a deep breath. Then, he smiled and asked curiously, ¡°¡±What happened these days? Can it change you to this extent?¡±<div>


    ¡± Cut the crap, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± You¡¯re in a dangerous situation now. ¡± Because of the dispute between the five great ns, these five ns even started a war.¡±


    Xia Taiqian¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡± But it¡¯s true that one out of four families will be wiped out in a war, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Although this family still has some mysterious forces helping them, they¡¯re still a littlecking¡­¡± I came here to ask you, if you want both families to suffer, which side will you side with?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the family that¡¯s going to be destroyed. Let them kill a little longer¡­¡± Xia Taiqianughed.


    This Great Shang Emperor had already gone crazy to a certain extent. The Great Shang Imperial Family had no descendants and he was unable to give birth. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t go crazy.


    ¡°The Lu, Zhou, Shen, and Wu families want to destroy the Su family,¡± Xia Ji said. The battle between the aristocratic families requires the use of the army. Although they control manyrge families and dignitaries, the power of the world is still in your hands. Only you can mobilize the most troops in the world.¡±


    Xia Taiqian lowered his head. This piece of information had truly shaken his mind, and he began to ponder.


    Xia Ji patiently waited.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew in the Jiangye Capital, and many dense footsteps came over. Clearly, someone had sensed that Tian Zi was talking to someone.


    To put it bluntly, Xia Taiqian was still in a ¡®semi-imprisoned¡¯ state. His every move was naturally being watched.


    Hearing the footsteps¡­


    Xia Taiqian couldn¡¯t help but raise his head. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel curious when he realized that the unfamiliar Seventh Prince was not moving at all.<div>


    Then, he heard many footstepsing from the roof.


    Then, he saw the Ninth Princess, who was known for her cowardice, leap onto the roof¡­


    Then, a series of bangs sounded.


    A loud bang.


    It was endless.


    The clouds covered the moon, and the light was dim.


    Vaguely, one could see ck shadows being sent flying by some monster. They flew far away and crashed into the ground in the distance, wailing.


    However, the wails soon stopped. The monster seemed to have struck out and killed one with a punch.


    Xia Taiqian was speechless.


    He rubbed his eyes.


    That was impossible.


    Was this really Xia Xiaosu?<div>


    ¡°Make your decision quickly,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Even if we decide, how do we leave?¡± Xia Taiqian asked.


    ¡°I have my ways,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Xia Taiqian was also an unusually decisive person. His eyes darted around, and after thinking for a few seconds, he made a decision that would affect his future. He said,¡±I¡¯ll help the Smiths!¡±


    After saying that, he stood up and said, ¡± I¡¯ll go pack some important things. ¡±


    Xia Ji casually tossed a ring over.


    Xia Taiqian took it.


    ¡± This is a storage ring, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Hurry up. ¡±


    ¡°How should I address you in the future?¡± Xia Taiqian asked.


    ¡°Just call me by my name¡­From now on, we are on the same side.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡­¡± Xia Taiqian wanted to ask why he was helping the Sus, but he remembered that Xia Ji was a descendant of the Sus. Perhaps his disappearance and change were caused by the Sus.


    <div>

 Chapter 796: 18. The Mystery of the Ancestral Dragon (2 in 1)

    Chapter 796: 18. The Mystery of the Ancestral Dragon (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Take me to someone in the Su family who can talk to me,¡± Xia Taiqian said.¡±I¡¯ll discuss the n with him.¡±


    Xia Ji knew what the Emperor of Great Shang was thinking. He didn¡¯t argue and smiled, ¡°¡±Alright.¡±


    A momentter, Xia Taiqian had already packed up the jade seal and walked out of the Inner Residence.


    ¡°Come back,¡± Xia Ji said to the distance.


    Little Su was having a good time fighting. She also felt that it was strange. Ever since she inherited the power of the Ancient Emperor, she seemed to like beating people up¡­<div>


    Hearing her brother¡¯s shout, she punched the enemies one by one again and sent them flying beforending in the courtyard.


    At this moment, Xia Ji took out two Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles and handed one to Xia Taiqian, exining how to use it.


    Then, he silently said in his heart,¡¯It¡¯s good to have Mrs. Su around.¡¯ Then, he crushed the Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh ~~~


    Three white lights shed.


    The three of them were already standing in front of the Smiths ¡®entrance.


    Xia Ji brought Xia Taiqian into the Su n.


    Xia Taiqian was slightly shocked when he first arrived at this fairnd¡­Suddenly, he understood that the aristocratic families and the human world were really not on the same level of power.


    He sighed in his heart. Perhaps to take revenge, he could only help the Su family fight against the other four families.


    Suddenly, Xia Ji¡¯s question entered his ears.


    ¡°What is the Ancestral Dragon?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±<div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­Tell me. ¡±


    Xia Taiqian thought about it and felt that there was nothing to hide.¡±The Ancestral Dragon ims to be the power condensed by the ancestors of our Great Shang Dynasty. It can bestow power to its descendants.


    However, I know that¡¯s not the case. It should be the ancestors of the various families pretending to be the Ancestral Dragon.¡±


    At this point, he didn¡¯t care about revealing his true feelings.


    Xia Ji frowned.


    ¡°What does the Ancestral Dragon look like?¡±


    ¡°A golden seven-headed dragon,¡± Xia Taiqian replied.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Xia Taiqian thought for a moment.


    Xia Ji fell silent.


    A golden seven-headed dragon?


    He had never seen such a creature in his memory.<div>


    Although there was such a thing in theory, in reality, he had never seen it in the entire universe.


    The power condensed by the ancestors of the Great Shang Dynasty?


    Even Xia Taiqian didn¡¯t believe such nonsense, let alone him.


    However, since this matter was fruitless, Xia Ji did not continue to pester him. Instead, he took a few nk imperial edicts from the Emperor of Great Shang and asked for the Tiger Tally before leaving.


    Once Xia Taiqian arrived, he would naturally be a chess piece for Su Tian¡­


    In this battle, Su Tian seemed to be themander-in-chief.


    As for him, because he had too much karma with this world and too much knowledge, he needed to constantly go out.


    Dada Dada¡­


    The sound of iron hooves stomping on the ground was like thunder, shaking the entire road.


    The winter morning light poured down, bringing along the cold light on Chuan Liu¡¯s armor. It shed past in waves, dazzling and dazzling.


    In front of this cavalry army was a general holding a long saber.


    Strangely, this general was not wearing a heavy metal helmet or armor. Instead, he was only wrapped in ayer of ck gauze clothes. On his head was a ck gauze bamboo hat that covered his face, making it impossible to see clearly.<div>


    In front of the general was a handsome monk with peach blossoms on his face.


    The monk was flying. Although he wasn¡¯t riding a horse, his speed wasn¡¯t any slower than the galloping cavalry.


    These people were the team that had intercepted the Frost Giants in his previous life.


    The general was Ning Xiaoyu.


    The monk was Ku Ming, the Son of Heaven of the Sun Pce, one of the twenty heavens of Buddhism.


    The twenty heavens of the Buddhist Sect were naturally the power of the Zhou family¡¯s ancestor, and because of their uniqueness, they belonged to the Heavenly Dao.


    However, the Zhou family did not have the ¡± Dragon Traversing Thousands of Miles ¡°, so Ku Ming did not know that his stance had changed and did not try to rope Ning Xiaoyu in.


    This group was supposed to continue moving forward, but they suddenly stopped because¡­The road was cut off.


    How could there be a gully on the official road?


    Ku Ming looked at the ravine curiously. He could tell that it was made by a casual strike.


    This sh directly created a three meter wide trench, and the cavalry could no longer pass through.


    The cavalrymen looked at the deep ditch. Soon, someone gave the order and sent out thousands of soldiers to move stones and dig up the earth to fill the ditch.<div>


    As long as the ravine was ttened, they could cross it.


    At this moment, two figures appeared in the morning light at the end of the road.


    The two of them arrived in an instant.


    The emperor looked over and saw a man and a woman. He didn¡¯t know them and wanted to ask for their names.


    Xia Ji knew who the handsome monk was at a nce. He also knew that he was here to use the Nine Yang Heart Sutra and the Baori Son of Heaven¡¯s Body to raise the temperature and reduce the power of the frost giants to ensure that Ning Xiaoyu could kill more giants with one sh.


    However, such a monk would definitely stand on the side of the Heavenly Dao this time.


    Therefore, Xia Ji didn¡¯t waste any time. When he got closer, he raised his left hand and said, ¡°¡±Namo Amitabha.¡±


    The Emperor of the Sun Pce was stunned, but as one of the 20 heavens, he naturally had to bow. He smiled and nodded slightly.¡±Namo Amitabha.¡±


    Xia Ji raised his hand. He didn¡¯t even need to use his full strength to kill the emperor. All his techniques turned into an image, and the image turned into a saber. The saber light shed, and the powerful aura directly exploded with the emperor.


    Strangely, even though the Son of Heaven had died, he did not leave behind any flesh or relics. Instead, he turned into ayer of ashes and drifted away with the wind.


    His sudden attack and powerful strength stunned the 60,000 cavalrymen in the distance and the masked Ning Xiaoyu.


    Xia Ji jumped over the ravine and took out the imperial edict and the tiger talisman before anyone could ask. He raised them high and said, ¡°¡±The emperor has ordered that this trip be canceled. Listen to mymand.¡±<div>


    Everyone was speechless¡­


    Very soon, a man who looked like a general walked out from the cavalry.


    Xia Ji handed him the imperial edict and the Tiger Tally.


    The general checked and said loudly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s true.¡±


    Immediately after, the general half-knelt and said,¡±I ept your decree.¡±


    ¡± Continue on the original route, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Head to the Wolf Sealing Pass. ¡± However, without my orders, you are not allowed to attack Guifang.¡±


    The general hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±


    The masked Ning Xiaoyu waspletely dumbfounded. She had no idea what was going on.


    Xia Ji looked at her and smiled, sending a voice transmission. ¡°¡±Miss Ning, long time no see.¡±


    Ning Xiaoyu was speechless.


    The eyes under the ck veiled bamboo hat were stunned. She carefully stared at the youth opposite her. She was very sure that she had never seen this person before.


    ¡°Miss Ning, why don¡¯t you listen to me while we walk?¡± Xia Ji smiled at her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked.


    Xia Ji looked at her strangely and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Miss Ning has been lost from her parents since she was young, right? You were raised by your adoptive mother, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked slowly.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Xia Jiughed. I might be your rtive.¡±


    He had not forgotten Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s special identity, so he wanted to take this opportunity to test Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s blood.


    Drip ~~


    Drip ~~


    The two drops of bloodnded on the silver te, creating two ovepping ripples before falling into the water.


    Soon, the two drops of blood seemed to sense each other¡¯s existence and attracted each other to the center. Finally, they gathered together with a tter and formed a whole.


    Ning Xiaoyu was shocked.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like he had been overthinking things¡­


    Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly remembered that ¡± Little Su isn¡¯t a member of the Su family, but her blood can also fuse with his. ¡± So, he suddenly grabbed Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and took another drop of blood.


    Ning Xiaoyu was speechless.


    Xia Ji shouted at the general of the 60,000 cavalrymen, ¡°¡±General, lend me a drop of blood.¡±


    The general didn¡¯t ask anything and walked over. He circted his zhenqi and forced out a drop of blood from his finger.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    Xia Ji took some water and ced it on the silver te.


    Drip ~~


    Drip ~~


    The general¡¯s blood and Ning Xiaoyu¡¯s fell into the silver te at the same time, and then¡­They gathered together.


    Xia Ji suddenly looked up at Ning Xiaoyu.


    At this moment, he had a strange feeling in his heart.


    He suddenly remembered that he had never tried to see if Little Su could fuse with someone else¡¯s blood¡­


    If he could, what did that mean?

 Chapter 797: 19. Miss Tu, I Can Teleport Too

    Chapter 797: 19. Miss Tu, I Can Teleport Too<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xia Ji looked for an opportunity and started to perform a blood test. Then, he found that Little Su¡¯s blood could alsopletely fuse with others.


    Little Su was shocked when she saw her brother¡¯s faint gaze.


    ¡°Hey, brother, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t doubt me ~~~ I¡­¡±


    Little Su quickly exined.


    Although Xia Ji had reached the Dao Realm before, that didn¡¯t mean that he was omniscient and omnipotent. At the very least, he didn¡¯t know much about this peripheral knowledge.<div>


    Seeing Little Su¡¯s curious and sincere gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but start thinking.


    Little Su was a Heavenly Being who had been reincarnated from the Path of the Heavenly Being.


    Devas were born from heaven and earth, which was why their blood had a special characteristic, right?


    However, he couldn¡¯t find someone to test it out for a while. After all, in this universe, the Path of the Heaven-Born in the Six Paths of Reincarnation was almost a decoration. No one would use that path to reincarnate.


    If he won and achieved the Heavenly Dao, he might be able to make good use of the Path of the Heaven-Born.


    It allowed experts toplete the ¡°Hundred Reincarnations¡± and be stronger in the reincarnation of one life after another. From there, they could nurture a batch of mighty figures at the fastest speed.


    Xia Ji¡¯s thoughts shed through his mind. He realized that he had already started to consider the problem from that perspective before he had even achieved the Heavenly Dao. He was starting to worry about how the universe would operate in the future.


    After all¡­


    It did not mean that everything would be fine if he won.


    Instead, there was a huge problem with this universe itself. Even if the Heavenly Dao was reced by him, he still took over a mess that needed to be rebuilt.


    He nced at Ning Xiaoyu, who returned his gaze with a strange look.


    Wasn¡¯t this man too strange?<div>


    No, it seemed like the world had suddenly be strange.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that Ning Xiaoyu was also a reincarnated Celestial Being?


    Then why didn¡¯t he notice it in his previous life?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while, so he threw away this distracting thought.


    And at this moment¡­


    The three of them had already appeared at the entrance of the Sealed Wolf Pass.


    Reality proved that a person¡¯s good feelings would still exist even after a lifetime.


    Whoever you liked in your previous life, you would still like that person in this life.


    This was evident in Ning Xiaoyu.


    While waiting,


    Ning Xiaoyu and Xia Xiaosu quickly got back to talking.


    Ning Xiaoyu initially thought that Little Su seemed innocent and wanted to get some information from her. However, after a while, she realized that this girl¡¯s kindness, ideals, and even many of her preferences coincided with hers.<div>


    Thus, this pair of monarch and minister from his previous life quickly became friends in this life, and their favorability soared.


    At this moment, the ground shook.


    The soil and the ice and snow turned into waves of ck and white, bringing the countless skeletons buried inside and outside the Sealed Wolf Pass to break out of the ground. They rose and fell like a tide of ghosts.


    ¡°Queen Guifang¡± Tu Luo sat on the left shoulder of the Frost Giant King.


    She looked into the distance with a solemn look in her eyes.


    Tu Luo had silver hair and blue eyes. His skin was as cold as ice, and he was tall and graceful, exuding a strong feminine aura.


    Her eyes, which were as blue as the heart of the ocean, were especially beautiful.


    At this moment, these eyes were looking at the three people at the Sealed Wolf Pass.


    There was also the sight of tens of thousands of cavalry charging towards them.


    Although there were only 3,000 frost giants, they were filled with pride when faced with the human soldiers who could not even break through their defenses. They shouted,


    He shouted,¡±Show them what you¡¯re made of!¡±


    Let them eat dirt.<div>


    ¡± My spiked club is already thirsty. ¡±


    A sense of foreboding shed through Tu Luo¡¯s heart. Instinctively, she took out the Earthly Banner that she had obtained from this trip to the Central ins!


    This magic tool could transport a small number of people. It could be said to be a unique magic tool.


    However, if this Queen Guifang saw so many ¡± Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles ¡± in Xia Ji¡¯s ring, she didn¡¯t know what she would think.


    Even as the queen, it was impossible to imagine how rich Mrs. Su was.


    Although the Frost Giants weren¡¯t warlike, they wouldn¡¯t cower the moment they met. Especially in Great Shang, where they had been running amok for an entire winter, they wouldn¡¯t cower.


    Even though Tu Luo had shouted ¡± Be careful ¡°, they still thought that their queen had just farted and charged out while roaring.


    Ning Xiaoyu looked at the man curiously, not knowing what he was going to do.


    In this situation, was he prepared to rely on one person?


    Without his help, no one would be able tomand those sixty thousand cavalry¡­


    Then, let alone 60,000, even 160,000 or 600,000 would not be able to defeat the Frost Giant.


    Especially when the weather was so cold.<div>


    The colder the weather, the stronger the Frost Giant.


    Just as she was thinking about this, Xia Ji raised his right hand and grabbed a pitch-ck demonic halberd that was 18 feet long from the void. He then stepped forward.


    What made Ning Xiaoyu curious was that this man¡¯s face was not nervous, nor was it confident. Instead, there was a strange expression on his face.


    It was as if ¡­


    Remembering.


    He seemed to be immersed in a certain memory.


    He seemed to be in such a mood as he faced the terrifying 3,000 frost giants.


    ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± Ning Xiaoyu asked Little Su curiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother!¡± Little Su said proudly.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s my brother, he¡­¡± Ning Xiaoyu said.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother!¡± Xiao Su emphasized.


    Ning Xiaoyu was speechless.<div>


    Just as she was about to say something else, a deafening roar came from afar.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t even need to fight with his full strength against the frost giants. Instead, it was as if he had returned to his old ce. With his memories, he charged through the giants alone with his halberd.


    At this moment, the him in his previous ¡± life ¡± and the him in this lifepletely ovepped.


    Halberd shadows danced wildly as they shed with all kinds of heavy weapons.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Wherever he went, the frost giant was like a weak chick, being pped into the sky by the halberd.


    In the beginning, they were just flying in the sky.


    Not long after, there were groups of flying birds.


    Although Xia Ji¡¯s current power was still at the tenth level Dharma ne, to a certain extent, he was already invincible in this realm. Even the Patriarch could only fight him with a spiritual treasure.


    360,000 Dharma Spells, 36 Symbols.


    Although he didn¡¯t have the support of his Dharmakaya from his previous life, he had the power of plucking from Su Tian.


    In addition, Xia Ji had a deep understanding of power.


    His current strength was even stronger than when he fought against Old Wu and Lu Chan.


    Moreover, he had the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd, a spiritual treasure that could turn the world dark when wielded.


    He guarded the spiritual treasure of ¡°Hidden World¡±-Mountain River State Painting.


    How could the Frost Giant be his match?


    Tu Luo waspletely shocked. She looked at the man who was killing the giants in disbelief¡­


    If this man was there when Guifang invaded Great Shang, not to mention breaking through Wolf Sealing Pass, as long as Guifang did not get wiped, it would be good enough.


    How could he be so strong?


    How could this be?


    Her heartbeat quickened, and she instinctively reached out to grab the Earth g. Without hesitation, she shed and disappeared with the Frost Giant King.


    Then, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she saw a sh of light beside her.


    A sh of light appeared, revealing Xia Ji¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Miss Tu, long time no see?¡± Xia Ji smiled.


    Tu Luo was speechless.

 Chapter 798: 20. Various Forces Intertwine

    Chapter 798: 20. Various Forces Intertwine<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Although Tu Luo was the Queen of Guifang, she could speak the Central insnguage fluently. She asked directly, ¡°¡±Do I know you?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Tu Luo was speechless.


    I clearly don¡¯t know you.


    She didn¡¯t bring up this topic and said, ¡°¡±Then, since you are so powerful, what do you want to do?¡±<div>


    ¡± Guifang has always respected the strong, right? ¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Tu Luo said, ¡± That¡¯s right. ¡± But then she looked at the young man in front of her and said in her heart, ¡°If you¡¯re too strong, it¡¯s not a matter of respect. My Guifang Frost Giant rampaged through the Great Zhou, but now, I¡¯m being chased and beaten by you alone.


    ¡± Then, ¡± Xia Ji said, ¡± I need your friendship, and I will give it to you in the future. ¡±


    ¡± What? ¡± Tu Luo was stunned. ¡± If you can¡¯t solve it, Guifang can¡¯t either. ¡±


    ¡± This isn¡¯t just a city or a ce, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± It¡¯s the entire world. ¡± ¡°Therefore, I want you to help me. After victory, you will also obtain a small world that is truly suitable for the Frost Giants to live in.¡±


    As he spoke, he had already begun to consider the overall situation. He also thought that if he won, he would definitely nurture the rare species in this world and develop a unique giant civilization.


    The Frost Giants were obviously such rare species.


    Hearing his words, Tu Luo was obviously stunned.


    A small world suitable for the Frost Giants?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything. There was no point in saying anything now. Instead, he took out the scroll he had prepared earlier and threw it far away.¡± This is the map to Jotunheim from the Land of Ice in the north. ¡±


    Tu Luo was stunned again. How did this man know her n?<div>


    She was indeed thinking of going to the north to find the legendary capital of ice and snow, Jotunheim, after a while.


    However, the small world named Jotunheim was only in legends and was extremely difficult to find. It was even impossible to confirm its existence.


    She took the picture and unfolded it. When she took a look, her gaze was immediately attracted.


    She instinctively felt that the map was real.


    In other words, such an expert would not lie.


    While she was watching, Xia Ji said, ¡°¡± I promise you, after the war, if I win, Jotunheim will be a world suitable for giants to live in. ¡±


    Tu Luo wanted to ask, ¡± Why are you making such a promise? ¡± But when he thought of how extraordinary this man was, he took a deep breath andposed himself.¡±This world has undergone a very strange change, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Phew ~¡± Hearing such an affirmative answer, Tu Luo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.¡±What do you need me to do?¡±


    Xia Ji said, ¡± Before winter next year, bring your Frost Giant into Great Shang. I will contact you then. ¡±


    Tu Luo was still hesitating.


    Naturally, she would not have the thought of lying to him now and not carrying it outter. This was because both she and the man in front of her had their word.<div>


    In other words, they didn¡¯t care about lying anymore.


    Moreover, if he lied, the mysterious man might find the giant¡¯s resting ce.


    After a long time, Queen Guifang nodded and said, ¡°¡±I promise you.¡±


    Then, the two of them agreed on the secret code to contact each other¡­


    Then, Xia Ji gave Tu Luo and the Frost Giant King a Thousand Miles Dragon each and taught them how to use it.


    Tu Luo looked at the ancient jade, somewhat reluctant to use it¡­


    Was it really appropriate to use such a divine weapon to escape and cut into the battlefield just like that?


    However, she still used it.


    Three rays of light shed, and the three of them appeared in front of the Sealed Wolf Pass again.


    However, at this moment, under the setting sun¡­


    Tu Luo looked at the Frost Giants that he was so proud of¡­As if she was being chased and beaten up by a petite girl, she fell silent again.


    Perhaps Little Su was having a hard time dealing with so many giants, but these giants had been scared out of their wits by Xia Ji, so they were much weaker now.<div>


    Xia Ji returned to the Su family after recruiting Ning Xiaoyu, Queen Guifang, and 60,000 cavalrymen.


    Then, based on the information provided by the Su family, they began to recruit orpete for various forces.


    This was truly like the corner of a Go yer¡¯s chess piece¡­


    Su Tian and Xia Ji were the ones who ced their pieces.


    Both sides dispatched their troops very quickly.


    Because of Long Xing Qian Li, his execution ability was even more shocking.


    However, the Zhou, Shen, and Lu families each had their own advantages.


    The Zhou n had the assistance of the twenty heavens.


    The twenty heavens were twenty Buddhist transcendent powers.


    Such a supernatural force, coupled with therge number of monk soldiers, as well as their special abilities and Xuan formations, formed a system that was difficult to break.


    Because the Lu Family was biased towards the Daoists and Confucians, they quickly took in the Confucian Eight Wonders ¡®teacher, Yan Xun.


    In his previous life, Yan Xun was the one who used the Water Locking Droplet to flood the Imperial Capital and had a hand-to-hand chat with the Headmaster of the Academy, Xia Ji, in the final battle of the war between the north and south.<div>


    Yan Xun¡¯s surrender also brought along the surrender of the two Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect.


    The Lu family had three people at once.


    In addition, the Taoist Faction in thisnd also had a force simr to the twenty heavens of Buddhism. They were called the Thirty-six Blessed Lands.


    The Twenty Heavens and the Thirty-six Blessed Lands, the two extraordinary forces of Buddhism and Taoism, were mostly hidden in small worlds, so Xia Ji had not seen many of them in his previous life.


    However, just because he had never seen them before did not mean that they did not exist.


    As for the Shen family, they were also extraordinary.


    This was a n that could be called the ¡°Myriad Devil n¡±. Most of the disciples in the sect had extremely strong vitality. Even if someone cut off their head, they could still put it back on themselves.


    Not only that, but this God family had many supernatural forces in the dark. At the same time, they also had a considerable number of invulnerable, fire and water invulnerable, lifeless giant demon soldiers who only listened to orders.


    This was also the reason why the disciples of the Shen family could go to the Great Zhou Dynasty to be generals.


    This was the trump card of each aristocratic family.


    However, the Su family was not afraid. Su Tian was also very fast. She personally took action and everything was arranged in an orderly manner. Soon, the demons in the world were connected into a big.


    This huge epassed the human world and even the sea.<div>


    In short, the four forces were crushing each other. No matter where they were, an intense war would suddenly erupt.


    As for the Wu family¡­


    The seven exits were already filled with all kinds of puppets.


    No matter who went out, there was only death.


    Pangu was obviously not satisfied with this. He was rushing to activate a batch of terrifying things called ¡°Puppet Witches¡± overnight. That thing even required his blood essence to activate¡­


    Once it was activated, he would immediatelyunch an all-out attack on the Wu family.


    Pangu was a person who liked to be amiable, but once he was not amiable, he became extremely manic. He always had the goal of ¡°killing the Way of Heaven within three days¡± as his goal, and he worked tirelessly to think of all kinds of unimaginable ns.


    This world naturally became chaotic.


    Even themoners could feel the impending storm.


    All the factions in the entire Great Zhou territory had been swept into this storm.


    But after the storm passed, everything¡­They would all be safe.


    Or as usual, slowly stepping into destruction.


    Or a new life, walking on a path that no one had ever seen before, leading to a new world.


    That world might be bright, might¡­It was still destruction.

 Chapter 799: 21. The Terrifying Pangu

    Chapter 799: 21. The Terrifying Pangu<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Although the world was in turmoil, it was just a matter of mobilizing troops.


    The most turbulent core was always at the Wu family¡¯s exit.


    There were seven exits in the Wu family, and the most remote one was in the Sky Cloud Peak.


    The Heavenly Cloud Peak was located in the south, close to the East Sea. There were many wild beasts and miasma in the mountains. Even hunters would note here to hunt.


    At this moment, the belly of thergest mountain peak of Heavenly Cloud Peak was filled with light.<div>


    It was unknown where the light came from, but it illuminated the huge space.


    The belly of the mountain was actuallypletely empty.


    The empty space that was almost the size of a dozen football fields was filled with all kinds of puppets, and countless books were piled up in the corners.


    Sizzle ¡­


    Chi chi chi!


    Bang!


    Boom!


    ng ~~


    Noisy voices rang out.


    A short-haired man who was as sturdy as a small mountain was walking back and forth in the puppet¡¯s ¡®mountain¡¯.


    All the puppets that he touched seemed to havee to life.


    There were many types of puppets. There were animal-type, nt-type, monster-type, imagination-type, and even the ¡°Imperious Pass Puppet¡± that was ced in a huge box and needed to be assembled on the spot.<div>


    This short-haired man was naturally Pangu.


    He activated the puppet while looking at the thirteen iron cages ced in the corner of the empty space in the mountainside.


    All the iron cages were covered with ck cloth, and the puppet shaman was locked inside.


    He had already taken out thirteen drops of blood essence and fed them to the puppet shamans. Now, he was just waiting for them to ¡± awaken ¡°.


    After Pangu activated a batch of puppets, he jumped to a high ce and counted the number of puppets with his fingers.


    He did not count them one by one, but in groups.


    There were five thousand puppets in each group, forming a dense square formation that could not be any denser.


    ¡°One, two, three¡­


    Eleven, twelve, thirteen¡­


    91, 92, 93¡­


    131, 132¡­


    One hundred and ny-one, one hundred and ny-two¡­<div>


    Oh, let¡¯s have another eight sets to round it up.¡±


    After Pangu finished his estimation, he decided to gather a million puppets and divide them into two hundred groups. When the time was right, he wouldunch the craziest attack on the Wu family.


    Thus, he began his crazy activation journey again.


    In between, he would stop and stare at a map in a daze.


    If Old Wu saw this map, he would definitely be stunned.


    Because this was actually the Wu family¡¯s map ¡­


    Pangu had unknowingly drawn the internal maps of the various aristocratic families.


    When did you survey it?


    Perhaps it was just an unintentional invitation from an aristocratic family, or perhaps it was some other time¡­


    Pangu did ¡®researching tactics¡¯ and ¡®making puppets¡¯ separately. When he switched from one to the other, it was as if he had changed his mind.


    To him, changing his brain was a form of rest.


    Afterpleting the production of 10,000 puppets, he stood in front of the map and muttered,<div>


    ¡°Although the Wu family¡¯s map structure only has two heavens, it doesn¡¯t reduce itsplexity because ¡­ The First Heaven was almost sewn together.


    The Wu family was the middle point of the perilousnd¡­


    In the past, I was still wondering how Old Wu had such power to connect so many dangerousnds together.


    Only now do I understand that the Heavenly Dao is behind all of this.


    Then, how will the Heavenly Dao make use of these advantages?¡±


    Pangu paced back and forth.


    Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    He began to imagine what the Heavenly Dao would do.


    His mind worked very quickly. Every moment, countless voices sounded and circted.


    To some extent, his personality had already split.


    When he reached a higher realm, he could divide himself into a few parts at any time and sit at a round table for a meeting.


    However, all of his personalities had one characteristic:Calm and rational.<div>


    Even the craziest one was like this.


    Therefore, all his personalities coexisted peacefully and respected the main personality.


    Other than the main personality, there were four other personalities that stood out.


    Among them, in order to distinguish themselves, the three personalities were named ¡°Jade Pure, Supreme Pure, and Supreme Pure¡± ording to the order of their birth.


    The other personality was the dark personality, called the Styx.


    Now, these personalities were talking one after another, and they quicklypleted the analysis.


    Pangu muttered,¡±If the Heavenly Dao wants to break the situation, it seems that we have to start from the big picture, but¡­¡± As a Dao of the Universe, how could he ce all his hopes on the big picture?


    He would definitely rely more on himself.


    Therefore, the Heavenly Axiom was likely to use the Land of Extremis and some information that only he knew to strengthen himself.


    Now, everything was within the Ten States. However, this only meant that one could not obtain a Dharmakaya through one¡¯s own bloodline, not through external forces.


    For example¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his pupils actually shed with different expressions.<div>


    One was extremely indifferent, while the other was dark¡­


    ¡°Suturing,¡± he said slowly.


    ¡± If he can use the power of suturing to suture the power of the Land of Extremis onto ¡®His¡¯ body, then ¡®He¡¯ will be in an invincible state to a certain extent.


    Other than that, everynd of peril had a different existence and a different strange power ¡­


    The Wu family was good at using souls, so the Heavenly Dao naturally would not miss this.


    Stitching, with the wraith?¡±


    Pangu tilted his head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, he ran into the distance and bypassed the pile of books in the corner. Then, he went to a pile of information books and began to rummage through them.


    Not long after, he took out arge pile of thick books.


    Each book was as thick as a baby¡¯s forearm.


    And in each book, there was information about the forbiddennd.


    Pangu began a long data analysis again.


    ¡°I must kill Tiandao within three days.¡±


    Although he had said this three days ago and did not realize it, it did not stop him from setting up ns to kill the Wielder of the Will in three days.


    Of course, he had a truly terrifying backup n for the implementation of this n.


    This backup n was definitely beyond everyone¡¯s deduction.


    No one would have thought that.


    However, this trump card must not be revealed until the critical moment.


    The Heavenly Axiom had underestimated the hatred some people had for him.


    Hua hua hua ~~~


    The sound of the pages flipping was extremely fast.


    Pangu sat cross-legged and pondered.


    His strong body was cast behind him by the light, turning into a faint shadow.


    On a high tform further away,


    Wrapped in a ck robe and wearing a white veil, the Grand Supreme was drinking hot water. Her small mouth was stuck to the teacup. When she had nothing to do, she would drink more hot water.


    The elegant youngdy was sitting beside the Grand Supreme with her legs crossed. She had a parasol behind her to block the dazzling light from the sky.


    The two women looked at Pangu, who was busy in the distance, and deeply felt that this man was really better than two¡­


    No, one was better than three or four!

 Chapter 800: 22. Heavenly Dao, It’s Time to Settle the Debts!

    Chapter 800: 22. Heavenly Dao, It¡¯s Time to Settle the Debts!<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pangu¡¯s puppeteering was naturally different from the puppeteering in this world.


    He used a secret technique to pour out energy.


    It could be said that every puppet he made could use the power of the current realm.


    For example, if everyone¡¯s cultivation base was suppressed to the tenthyer, then the attacks of these puppets would be the tenthyer¡¯s attacks.


    This was equivalent to each puppet being a legendary martial artist in the human world.<div>


    However, because of the uniqueness and malleability of the puppets ¡®bodies, Pangu even used his imagination to¡¯ assemble ¡®some puppets into Dharmakayas.


    These were the thirteen puppets that were covered by the ck cloth and locked in the iron cage.


    These thirteen puppets were not ordinary Dharmakayas. Even though they did not have the overwhelming power of the fire tribtion, they were still not something that ordinary Dharmakayas couldpare to.


    One had to know that the ominous omen was only present during the fire tribtion¡­


    This Wizard Puppet was extremely powerful in every realm.


    They ¡­ It was alive.


    They were living in an extremely special way.


    Their power was shocking.


    Especially now¡­


    In this era where there were no eleventh level avatars, the terror of the puppet was even more evident.


    However, Pangu was a very peaceful person. As the master of the Eternal Life Pavilion, he usually conducted some research in a low-key manner. Even if he encountered strange things like transmigrators in his previous life, he wouldmunicate with them very kindly.


    Before the dissection, they would even give the transmigrators a cup of coffee and talk about the scenery and culture of their hometown.<div>


    He didn¡¯t like to show off anything he had.


    However, his foundation was very rich.


    He didn¡¯t care about the changes in the situation.


    He only liked to do research everywhere¡­


    Otherwise, if he had fought Xia Ji back then, it would be hard to say if Xia Ji would still be alive.


    Xia Ji was really lucky.


    In the beginning, Su Tian had secretly protected him for only a few decades.


    After that, the transmigrators invaded and the ancestors were summoned away.


    Otherwise, even if he was in theter stages of the Fire Cmity, Xia Ji¡¯s own strength was terrifying. Coupled with the ck Emperor¡¯s body, the oue would be unpredictable if he were to face an existence like Pangu.


    At this moment, Pangu had already poured all his power and calctions onto the Heavenly Dao.


    He worked day and night to make the puppets. He only stopped when there were a total of 200 puppet squads and a million puppets.


    At this moment, it was the beginning of spring, and the river had just thawed.<div>


    The situation in the world was chaotic, and the five great ns were fighting for the ¡°corner of thend¡±.


    In the Heavenly Yuan, Pangu, Bai Zhu, the Grand Supreme, Tiandao, Old Wu, and the entire Wu family were there.


    This could be said to be divided into two major battlefields.


    What the ¡°corners¡± were fighting for was the general trend. The forces of the demonic sects, Buddhas, and devils were intertwined. The situation was extremelyplicated. Every ce seemed to be buried with bombs, which could trigger a series of battles at any time. It was unprecedentedly cruel and would not stop until one of them died.


    The Land of Heavenly Origin, on the other hand, fought for the square inch and beheaded.


    Pangu wanted to cut off the head of the Heavenly Dao.


    He finished his ¡± work ¡± and walked to the mountainside. Looking at the continuous spring rain, he raised his head and took a deep breath.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, the endless sounds of fighting and shouting rose in his mind.


    He had lived for far more than ten thousand years. He had seen many talented, peerless, and powerful almighty beings who flew into the lonely and dead universe. The cold wind blew in the gxy, and they never returned.


    Even a rational and calm person like Pangu could not help but be distracted when he thought of this.


    One had to know that many of those higher-beings were his friends.


    There were also his former rtives, people he was willing to die for.<div>


    Those people were all dead.


    Pangu knew that those people had be a part of the ck Tide, circling the human world in the boundless, deep, and cold gxy as if they were destined, making detours again and again.


    His thoughts flickered as he stretched out his hand and spread his fingers, facing the sky.


    The spring rain dripped onto the veins on his palm like tears.


    The past, a thousand years, ten thousand years, a hundred thousand years, a million years¡­It was like a dream.


    Many things seemed to be still vivid in his mind, and many people seemed to be still in front of him.


    Pangu closed his eyes.


    Pa!


    He clenched his fist and crushed the spring rain and air in front of him.


    The mountain-like man¡¯s eyes shed with endless madness, and the corners of his lips curled into a ferocious arc.


    ¡°Heavenly Dao, it¡¯s time to settle the score.¡±


    a white candle is drawn to the top.<div>


    The Grand Supreme was still drinking hot water, he turned his head to look at Bai Zhu.


    The two of them were not weak or stupid. They were the kind of existences who could control the overall situation, manipte the various parties, and hide behind the scenes.


    In his previous life, he had tracked Xia Ji and Little Su for thousands of miles in the Western Fire Field alone and severely injured them in front of the Mirage Monarch.


    However¡­Pangu was too opinionated and reliable.


    The two of them realized that as long as they followed Pangu, they could lose their brains. After all, a small group had too many bad brains.


    Pangu had enough brains. With the two of them, it waspletely a mess.


    Thus, Bai Zhu and the Grand Supreme, who were obviously very powerful, were acting like two cute young girls at this moment.


    The Grand Supreme was still drinking hot water, fully disying the characteristics of an ancestor who had lived for many, many years-he was easily dazed.


    A long time might have passed if he was in a daze.


    ¡°Time to set off,¡± said Bai Zhu.


    The Grand Supreme replied with an ¡± oh ¡°. She put down the teacup and then put down the white veil that was lifted from her head to cover her face.


    ¡°Did someone from the Wu familye out?¡± asked the Grand Supreme.<div>


    ¡°No, we¡¯re preparing to go in,¡± Bai Zhu said.


    ¡°Go in ¡­¡±


    The Zenith¡¯s reflex arc reacted for a while and was still reacting.


    However, this reaction was no longer a daze.


    She was just thinking about her teacher.


    Why did she inherit her teacher¡¯s title?


    His teacher had died in battle in the name of the Daomerge.


    Inheriting his name meant following in his footsteps, going to the same ce and facing the same existence-the Heavenly Dao.


    Bai Zhu saw that she had been in a daze for too long and asked again,¡±What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad state?¡±


    The Grand Supreme¡¯s eyes regained their rity. Suddenly, she felt her chest was blocked and her eyes were a little wet.


    ¡± If you¡¯re in a good condition, ¡± Bai Zhu said, ¡± you should adjust it as soon as possible. Pangu is calcting the time and nning the time to attack. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, I¡­¡± The Grand Supreme said in a daze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zenith followed Bai Zhu to the exit of the mountain. The two of them were powerful partners.


    With the attack of the Grand Supreme and the support of Bai Zhu, the two of them could y countless tricks together.


    Rustle, rustle, rustle


    The spring rain of the Heavenly Cloud Mountain was endless. It was like the coldness of death, the freezing of melting, and the resentful souls that filled the sky.


    Pangu seemed to have finished thinking. He saw that the sky was about to darken, and the weather in the small world was actually the same as the weather in the outside world. Therefore, tonight was a stormy night, and it was also the time to attack.


    One puppet team after another walked out of the mountain.


    If one were to look down from above, one would see the silent army heading towards the depths of the Cloud Mountain.


    This departure was heaven-defying!


    P.S. I rmend a novel by an old author with a new identity-Mythical Parasite.

 Chapter 801: 23. The Wu Family Was Destroyed (2 in 1)

    Chapter 801: 23. The Wu Family Was Destroyed (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    On the Heavenly Cloud Mountain.


    One by one, the puppet troops were lined up outside of the Great Pass¡¯s puppets, covering the entire mountain.


    Pangu and Bai Zhu stood in the clouds on a mountain peak, looking down into the distance.


    Behind the three of them were thirteen ck cloth cages.


    Further behind them were more than 20 Yin Yang Servants.<div>


    These Yin Yang Servants were all from the Supreme Pce. They were extremely powerful and could bepared to the prodigies of every era.


    Perhaps,pared to Heaven¡¯s Favorites, they onlycked luck, temperament, and a little potential.


    In his previous life, the Yin Yang Servant could almost fight monsters like Xu Lingling and Wind-on-Snow.


    From another point of view, the Supreme Pce was a professional organization that specialized in eliminating foreign species. Was the Yin Yang Servant Association weak if they could eliminate foreign species?


    Seeing that the sky was already dark, Pangu sat down cross-legged and looked at the dense puppet legions on the mountains. He had specially arranged four to five surveince puppets in each puppet legion to understand the situation inside the Wu family.


    To a certain extent, these puppets were under his mental control.


    However, this control wasn¡¯t a full control. Instead, it was something like ¡± attack where ¡°, ¡± defend where ¡°, ¡± wait for what conditions to be met before doing what ¡°, ¡± react to what you see ¡°, and so on.


    Pangu had long memorized the huge map of the Wu family. At this moment, he directly piled up ten batches of puppets and gave instructions to attack the four border areas of the Wu family. After the attack, they moved to the area beside them.


    Ten batches of puppets meant fifty thousand people.


    And it was 50,000 Transcendence Realm warriors.


    A single puppet could crush most of the Wu family disciples unless the Wu family disciple took out a powerful magic tool to consume it.


    However, these puppets were also used by Pangu to probe.<div>


    Ta, ta, ta ~~~


    The ten puppet legions immediately charged into the Wu family.


    The crimson moon hung high in the sky, and the rain pervaded the air. The awe-inspiring and peaceful earth was instantly torn apart by the sound of footsteps.


    As soon as the puppet army entered the Wu family, they instantly killed more than ten disciples of the aristocratic families guarding the door.


    Then, the four legions attacked the four regions while the other six legions waited quietly.


    After the time for an incense stick to burn, another four backup legions attacked the four regions.


    This operation was to prevent the other party from using a trump card with arge area of effect¡­


    The remaining two legions received the order that they would attack and provide support wherever the puppets were damaged.


    The Wu family immediately fell into chaos. The surrounding Wu family disciples ran out with their servants in an attempt to defend, but ¡­ How could they be a match for such arge number of puppets?


    In just one or two charges, all the Wu family disciples and servants who went forward were wiped out.


    Pangu didn¡¯t care whether those servants were innocent or not. At this moment, as long as he could win and kill the Heavenly Dao, he didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Through the surveince puppets, he observed the battle inside the Wu family. He moved his fingers, and the ten puppet legions that were guided by his spirit came to the entrance of the Wu family again.<div>


    This time, five of the ten puppets were nt-type, and the other five were human-like monsters.


    Pangu¡¯s operation was very simple.


    The nt-type puppets could not move, but their attacks were very strong. Their attack range was rtively long, and they were suitable to be used as a ¡± turret. ¡±


    At that time, the Humanoid Monster Puppet would work with the nt Puppet, one Humanoid with one nt.


    He threw the nt puppet to the side of the Wu family¡¯s main road to ambush and block it.


    Or they could throw it into the core area of the Wu family that had already been reduced to ruins and destroy everything to ensure that there were no items or treasures that could be reused.


    After the destruction, it would advance towards the core area.


    Where was the core area?


    The core area was naturally the area where the Wu family¡¯s defensive array was located-the secluded house surrounded by the hundreds of meters wide Boneyard River.


    Pangu analyzed the battle situation attentively. He knew that everything in this battle revolved around that secluded house.


    This was a way to force the Wu family to use the array and consume it.


    The 50,000 puppet army had almost worn down the Wu family disciples.<div>


    Moreover, there was actually an extra 20,000, and they directly charged towards the secluded residence.


    At this moment, the Wu family¡¯s elites, elders, and even the family head, the little old man, all attacked.


    He had used all his trump cards and even used all sorts of strange methods from the Land of Despair. The explosions continued, and only then did he manage to destroy the 20,000 puppets.


    At this moment, Pangu¡¯s second troop of 50,000 puppets, which consisted of humanoid monsters and nts, had already broken into the Wu family.


    At the same time, a third troop of 50,000 puppets from ¡®Wild Beasts¡¯ also rushed in.


    The 50,000 beast puppet army charged straight at the secluded residence. The Wu family was killing until their eyes were red.


    However, it was useless even if their eyes were red. Their trump cards were almost empty. After all, they were dealing with 50,000 Transcendence Realm puppets. Moreover, they did not feel pain or fear¡­It could be said that every puppet could be used as a trump card.


    While they were fighting, the nt monster army was also advancing steadily. They were destroying the outer area of the Wu family to their heart¡¯s content. Then, they rushed to the secluded house and nted nt puppets by the river of the buried bones outside the secluded house. They began long-range attacks.


    A width of several hundred meters was nothing.


    At this moment, the Wu family was iparably spectacr.


    The 50,000-plus nt puppets could shoot out several poisonous stingers in a second, pouring into the distance. This was truly a flurry of arrows.


    The Wu family had no choice, but they were not stupid. They knew that the other party wanted to use up the Xuan formation.<div>

 Chapter 802: 23. The Wu Family Was Destroyed (2 in 1)

    Chapter 802: 23. The Wu Family Was Destroyed (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    When the Xuan formation waspletely exhausted, the enemy army would charge in.


    Therefore, the Wu family tried their best to resist¡­


    Even Old Wu appeared.


    Old Wu was unusually helpless. This was never his strongest period.


    What could he do now?<div>


    He could only grab a ck saber and sh around in the void to ambush the puppet.


    But for some reason, these puppets seemed to be unusually familiar with Old Wu¡¯s attack methods. They even knew the angles from which Old Wu usually appeared.


    Old Wu¡¯s attacks were actually blocked a few times. Killing a puppet almost required one to be serious.


    Why was the puppet so familiar with his attacks?


    It was very simple. Pangu had done it.


    Pangu was very familiar with the patriarchs, so he imnted the ¡®anti-Old Wu mode¡¯ into the consciousness of these puppets.


    Old Wu was about to vomit blood. He began to take out his trump card-arge ck seal.


    He took out the huge seal and threw it into the air. The surroundings of the huge seal immediately became misty and cold, and a phenomenon of a hundred ghosts dancing appeared.


    Following that, the huge seal began to expand, turning into a huge seal with a radius of a thousand meters, stretching across the sky.


    However, there seemed to be a gap at the corner of the seal. It might have been damaged in the ancient war.


    Therefore, Old Wu usually cherished this treasure very much and would not take it out easily. At this moment, he wanted to destroy all the puppets in one go, so he used it.


    This seal was called the Netherworld Heaven Flipping Seal. It was an offensive spiritual treasure, and it was just right to use it here.<div>


    However, as soon as the seal rose into the air, the puppets scattered in a hubbub. The beast-type puppets ran faster and directly slipped away¡­


    The humanoid monster picked up the nt type and ran.


    By the time the seal grewrger, the puppets were already very scattered. It was obvious that they had received an instruction that once Old Wu took out the seal, they would immediately spread out.


    Then, they looked at the seal eagerly, waiting to see where the seal would hit.


    Old Wu used his strength to support the seal¡­


    He really didn¡¯t know where to throw it.


    Because no matter where it was, it would not kill many.


    Old Wu felt extremely aggrieved.


    He still had the True Life and Death Book, but it was useless against puppets. Even if it was useful, the True Life and Death Book was an invincible magic treasure.


    ¡°Pangu!¡±


    Old Wu roared in his heart.


    Now, he did not know what to do.<div>


    Go out?


    If he went out, he would be instantly killed by the Zenith.


    He couldn¡¯t even escape because Bai Zhu would pull him back.


    As long as he showed his face, the white candle would nt a ¡± time mark ¡± on him.


    Then, the Very High began to umte starlight. The woman with the strongest attack power didn¡¯t even need to look at where she was. She only needed to stare at Bai Zhu and ask,¡±When can I attack? Where can I attack?¡±


    Then, the white candle would tell her where to attack.


    After that, the white candle will start counting down.


    When Bai Zhu counted to one, Very High Starlight attacked.


    After that¡­He would definitely be hit by the starlight attack.


    However, with the rain tonight, the Grand Supreme¡¯s power should be weakened by quite a bit.


    But even so, it was not something he could eat.


    ¡°Damn it, I really deserve to die!¡±<div>


    Old Wu was in too much pain.


    At this moment, he felt his knees go numb¡­


    He turned his head and saw a humanoid monster puppet running near him. The nt puppet on the puppet¡¯s shoulder was spitting poisonous thorns at him.


    Old Wu was speechless.


    He raised his hand and made a pressing gesture.


    Boom!


    The Netherworld Heaven Flipping Seal directly sted towards its target. The huge seal with a radius of 1,000 meters crushed a thousand puppets to death!


    The remaining 90,000 or so began to rush forward as if they were courting death, harassing them in batches.


    Old Wu¡¯s grievance reached its peak. He grabbed the Netherworld Heaven Flipping Seal and began to smash it wildly like he was hitting a mole.


    After that, he finally killed twenty to thirty thousand puppets. However, the luster of the Netherworld Heaven Flipping Seal was already very dim, and it was obvious that it would ¡®degrade¡¯ if he used it again.


    Old Wu had no choice but to put away the Netherworld Heaven Flipping Seal, and then led the Wu n to engage in another battle with the remaining 60,000 puppets.


    The Wu family¡­Defeat!<div>


    Old Wu thought to himself.


    However, ever since the Heavenly Axiom came to the Wu family and learned that Pangu had sealed the door, it had entered the Land of Extremis and shuttled between the various Land of Extremis. It had note out yet.


    Old Wu looked at the situation. If they did not use the Xuan formation now, the Wu family would probably bepletely wiped out.


    Helplessly, he nodded to the Wu family disciples in the secluded house.


    The Wu family disciples understood and immediately activated the Xuan formation.


    After a series of earth-shattering attacks, this batch of puppets were all killed.


    However, Pangu, who was sitting on the mountain peak and observing the battle, was waiting for this moment.


    His eyes shone with absolute rationality.


    The 150,000 puppet army forced the Wu n to use the Xuan formation.


    He had yet to use his thirteen puppets.


    Furthermore, a Xuan formation could only be used five times consecutively.


    Thus, he immediately sent another puppet army into the Wu family without thinking.<div>


    However, this time, it was not 50,000, but 10,000.


    The 10,000 puppet army charged into the Wu family.


    Old Wu felt a headacheing on.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to use the Xuan formation to kill ten thousand puppets.


    Thus, the Wu family engaged in another round of fighting. They had suffered a lot of losses, and almost all of their trump cards were gone. They had only killed five to six thousand puppets, and the remaining three to four thousand could not be destroyed.


    Old Wu¡¯s heart was bleeding. Helplessly, he nodded at the Wu family disciples in the Haunted House.


    The Xuan formation was activated for the second time.


    Boom!


    After the mighty attack, the remaining three to four thousand golems werepletely annihted.


    Pangu smiled. This time, he didn¡¯t even send 10,000 puppets. He only sent 3,000. If you don¡¯t want to use the Xuan formation, you can use it or kill your disciples.

 Chapter 803: 23. The Wu Family Was Destroyed (2 in 1)

    Chapter 803: 23. The Wu Family Was Destroyed (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    As a result, the Wu family resisted in a dilemma. Then, some people were killed, and the remaining 1,000 puppets could not be killed.


    Old Wu went crazy. He grabbed the Netherworld Heaven Flipping Seal again and began to smash at the thousand puppets.


    Finally¡­


    This time, the Wu family did not use a Xuan formation.


    Seeing that all the puppets were destroyed, Pangu sent out another 3,000 puppets.<div>


    Old Wu no longer hesitated. He put up a symbolic resistance, then resigned himself to his fate and used the Xuan formation to destroy all three thousand puppets.


    And then¡­


    Pangu sent out 2,000 puppets.


    Old Wu was speechless.


    He clenched his fists and nodded at the Haunted House disciple.


    At this moment, he only hoped that the Heavenly Dao would have a way. The Wu family really could not hold on anymore.


    The current situation was very simple. Without the Xuan formation, they would bepletely wiped out, and then the Nether House would be torn down by Pangu¡¯s puppets.


    The Wu family had already been wiped out, and only a few dozen elites were left.


    Thus, the Xuan formation was used for the third time.


    Pangu sent another 2,000 puppets.


    So ¡­


    The Xuan formation and the puppet were quickly exchanged.<div>


    However, after using the Xuan formation five times, the Wu family stopped. It wasn¡¯t that the Xuan formation couldn¡¯t be used anymore, but that Old Wu heard a voice telling him to stop using it.


    Old Wu heaved a sigh of relief. The Heavenly Dao had finally arrived. At this moment, the Xuan formation should only be able to hold on for one or two more times before it would fall into a state of being unable to be used for a long time.


    Soon after, a young man who looked somewhat simr to Xia Ji appeared in front of the two thousand puppets.


    The appearance of Tiandao was simr to Xia Ji, not because he was originally like this, but because he hade here to borrow Xia Ji¡¯s karma, so he naturally looked simr to Xia Ji.


    In this extremely short period of time, the Heavenly Dao had clearly found an opportunity and became very powerful.


    He first performed the enlightenment in the Wu family¡¯s enlightenment pool.


    Then, the method he used was fusion.


    Ordinary Wu family disciples could only contract one monster for their use, but Tiandao had used a clever method to contract a thousand.


    Those were strange shadows that the Wu family disciples had never seen before. They were obviously mutated creatures from some terrifying small world.


    When the Heavenly Axiom breathed, the strange shadow would flow endlessly in his body, causing his strength and body to be enhanced to an extremely powerful level. Although it was not at the Dharmakaya level, it was already stronger than the Dharmakaya level.


    When Tiandao saw the tragic state of the Wu family, he could only personally go down and kill these 2,000 puppets.


    When Pangu saw this youth who looked somewhat simr to Xia Ji, he recognized him as the Heavenly Dao at first nce¡­<div>


    Pangu¡¯s breathing quickened.


    He instinctively began to consume it.


    Through thebination of different military types and numbers, they could obtain the data of the Heavenly Dao.


    Batches of puppets were sent to the Wu family, but they were all dealt with by the Heavenly Dao.


    Pangu held the data book and analyzed the time. He muttered,


    ¡± Every time ¡®He¡¯ kills the same puppet,¡¯He¡¯ takes longer. From a normal perspective, this is a manifestation of fatigue and being sessfully consumed. However, the Heavenly Axiom cannot be analyzed from a normal perspective. ¡±


    Pangu pondered for a moment. This time, he began to use 10,000 puppets.


    After these 10,000 puppets entered the Wu family, 4,000 of them charged straight at Tiandao, while the remaining 6,000 continued to attack the Haunted House.


    Pangu would never forget that the Xuan formation had not been exhausted.


    With the appearance of the Heavenly Dao, he would not stop after the Xuan formation was exhausted.


    Who knew if the Heavenly Dao would fake it, causing the Xuan formation to still be able to attack even after it was exhausted?


    He had to dismantle the Xuan formation before he could feel at ease.<div>

 Chapter 804: 24. The First Old Ancestor to Die (2 in 1)

    Chapter 804: 24. The First Old Ancestor to Die (2 in 1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Boom ~~


    Thousand Shadow Wielder of the Will was fighting amongst the puppets. Every time he passed by, it was as if a huge dragon was running over him.


    It only brought endless rumbling sounds and the flying and shattering postures of the puppets.


    However, the puppets were not simple either. Each puppet was equivalent to a legendary martial artist, and they all grasped attacks at the Dharma ne.


    In this era where the Transcendence Realm was at its peak, the strength of puppets was unquestionable. Otherwise, the Wu family wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out.<div>


    ¡°Too little.¡±


    ¡°Less again.¡±


    On the peak of a mountain in the Heavenly Cloud Mountain.


    Pangu¡¯s eyes quickly scanned through the pictures sent back by the surveince puppets. Those pictures shed by quickly.


    This was because surveince puppets could not exist for long either. As long as they aimed their projection at the Heavenly Axiom, they would be destroyed.


    The Heavenly Axiom obviously knew Pangu¡¯s power, and it did not want Pangu to investigate outside.


    But even so, Pangu still saw it.


    He saw that the shadow in Tiandao¡¯s body was decreasing.


    ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯ve been exhausted again?¡±


    ¡± What a pity! ¡± Pangu murmured, then twisted his neck. ¡± Unfortunately, I¡¯m not in such a hurry. At least, I never set the time limit of this war to one night. I¡¯ll just watch you and see how long your Chikage canst.¡±


    He was exceptionally patient.


    Taishang and Bai Zhu thought that they were going to fight as soon as they came out of the cave. They didn¡¯t expect that after waiting for so long, the strong man was still waiting.<div>


    Thus, Bai Zhu opened her umbre again and took out two reclining chairs, a unique small table, and a big parasol from her storage space.


    Very tacitly, the Grand Supreme took out all kinds of food and drinks and ced them on the unique small table.


    After doing all this, the two of them stretched their bodies andy on a recliner each. They began to drink fruit juice and eat desserts. It was as if they were not here to participate in the war, but to go on a spring outing in the misty mountains.


    The Yin Yang Servants stared intently,pletely ignoring the actions of the two ¡®big sisters¡¯. They stood in the rain like statues, looking into the distance.


    Although they could only see the Wu family¡¯s exit surrounded by the seventy-to-eighty-foot-tall ¡°impregnable pass puppets¡±, they were still shocked.


    And this was only one¡­


    In the other six ces, it was the same.


    Thus, the war dragged into a war of attrition.


    The power of the Heavenly Dao was truly unimaginable.


    The entire Wu n had only used up less than 100,000 puppets.


    Tiandao alone had wiped out 100,000 people.


    However, Pangu did not even mobilize half of his troops.<div>


    He was consuming the strange shadow in Tiandao¡¯s body.


    He already knew that the shadows that emerged from the Land of Extremis were the source of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s power.


    The Heavenly Dao was also allowing him to exhaust himself. However, it seemed to be getting weaker and weaker, and the speed at which he killed the puppets was also getting slower and slower.


    Finally¡­


    Pangu invested another 200,000 puppets and finally ground the Thousand Shadows in Tiandao¡¯s body into a few. The Wu family seemed to have no choice but to activate the Xuan formation to clear the area.


    Pangu looked at the remaining ¡®strength¡¯.


    There was less than 550,000 left.


    Therefore, this time, he directly tore off the ck cloth on one of the cages.


    Behind the cloth, a strange puppet with the head of a beast and the body of a human, covered in red scales, and with fire snakes piercing through its ears appeared.


    The puppet was not big, not even as big as some ¡®wild beast¡¯ or ¡®monster¡¯ puppets.


    However, this puppet seemed to be alive¡­


    As the ck cloth was pulled open, the light shone in and ignited his life.<div>


    The pupils that were immersed in the darkness suddenly opened.


    ¡°Zhurong, go and kill Tiandao,¡± Pangu said indifferently.


    The puppet called Zhurong nodded, tore the iron cage apart, and headed towards the entrance of the Wu family.


    With a thought from Pangu, another 50,000 hybrid puppets followed Zhurong into the Wu family.


    Zhurong was extremely powerful. Along with more than 20,000 puppets, it actually entangled Tiandao. The remaining 30,000 puppets directly tore down the Nether House and razed it to the ground, destroying everything that could be a Xuan Formation.


    The Wu family waspletely destroyed.


    Not a single Wu family disciple was left.


    Old Wu was still alright. After all, he could ¡°sh¡± everywhere.


    However, even at this time, Pangu still did not enter the Wu family.


    He only nced at the two girls who were on a ¡®spring outbreak¡¯, and said, ¡°¡±Get ready.¡±


    He was guarding against Tiandao or Old Wu rushing out from the exit.


    If they dared to rush out, the Grand Supreme would attack them.<div>


    Pangu raised his head and looked at the sky. It was already early in the morning, and there was still more than two hours before dawn.


    The battle had alreadysted for more than ten hours.


    The spring rain had already stopped. The sky was clear after midnight, and the stars in the sky gently illuminated the earth.


    This was the reason why Pangu had looked at the weather before.


    He was not only looking at the weather at that time, but also the weather in the early hours of the morning.


    It was a rainy day and the light was weak. The puppets would not be affected by the light, so this was a good time to attack the Wu family.


    But now, the sky was full of stars, which was the most suitable weather for the Revered One to perform.


    This was the weather he wanted.


    He estimated that the Wu family should have been exhausted by now. The main characters of the other party were likely to try to rush out of the exit. This was the time for the Very High tounch his strongest attack.


    At this moment, the mountain-like man leaned forward slightly and looked into the distance. He muttered,¡±So, are you ready toe out?


    Or escape to the Wu n¡¯s Second Heaven?


    Or maybe you want to be honest with me¡­Your exhaustion is just an illusion. You still have other ways to recover.<div>


    If it¡¯s the first, then this is within my expectations. I believe you also know how terrifying a Grand Supreme¡¯s full-powered attack is. Do you dare?


    If it¡¯s the second, then you¡¯re really stupid because there¡¯s no danger zone in the Second Heaven. It¡¯s just an empty grave. When I find the entrance to the Second Heaven, it¡¯ll be your death.

 Chapter 805: 24. The First Old Ancestor to Die (2 in 1)

    Chapter 805: 24. The First Old Ancestor to Die (2 in 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    If it¡¯s the third type, then continue to consume it. Your current body is not the Heavenly Dao Body, but the mortal body ¡­ No matter how strong, terrifying, or how many trump cards you have, the upper limit that you can improve in just a few months will definitely exist.


    I, on the other hand, have been preparing for so many years to destroy you.


    How many years has it been¡­¡±


    Pangu himself could not remember.


    Although it was not his strongest period, everyone was definitely not at their strongest at this time. He had nothing toin about.


    In this situation, let¡¯s fight to the death!


    His eyes were calm, crazy, ferocious, yet peaceful. It was like a me burning in the ice, quiet and dangerous.


    ¡°Come on, let me see ¡­ What are you going to do?¡±


    The puppet army remained motionless, waiting for this ¡®general¡¯ to dispatch troops.


    The skirmishes were intense.


    However, the most intense battle would definitely not be over here.


    In the space of a square inch, Tianyuan was already engaged in closebat, directly ¡°General¡±.


    Pangu had to kill Tiandao, no matter what!


    Zhurong was leading an army of 50,000 to fight against Tiandao, while Old Wu was floating by the side.


    When the shadow in Heaven¡¯s Path¡¯s body was exhausted, after using a few more trump cards, he finally chose to take the next action-retreat into the Second Heaven of the Wu family.


    When Zhurong led the puppets to surround them, Tiandao and Old Wu had already entered apletely invisible ck fog¡­


    The path in the ck fog was like a maze. There was only one path that led to the Second Heaven.


    Zhurong, a strange existence at the level of a Puppet Wizard, actually had its own intelligence. It immediately let the puppet enter the ck fog.


    Pangu was also quite surprised to see this scene, but on second thought, the Heavenly Dao must have a trump card, which was why it entered a tomb like the Second Heaven.


    But¡­


    He had studied the ¡°mechanisms¡± of every aristocratic family.


    The ck fog was a mechanism. People in the Second Heaven could control and change the maze path in the ck fog at will, making the probe useless.


    The principle was simr to the Xuan formation.


    As long as it was a Xuan formation, it would definitely be consumed. It could even be consumed until it could no longer be used for hundreds of years.


    Pan Gu pondered for a moment, then sent out the second puppet, Candle Shadow.


    The image of the candle was very unique. It was almost identical to the white candle. It also had the image of a woman, and even its dress was exactly the same as the white candle.


    She seemed to understand her mission. After walking out of the iron cage, she waited quietly.


    After that, Pan Gu pulled open thest of the thirteen ck cloth cages, revealing an unusually unique puppet.


    This puppet was actually him.


    Then, with a thought, Pangu sent his puppet and Candle Shadow into the Wu family with fifty thousand puppets.


    As for why he wasn¡¯t a Grand Supreme¡­


    That was because although the Grand Supreme¡¯s attack power was extremely strong, there was a limit. Once he entered an aristocratic family, his strength would be greatly reduced because of theck of starry skies.


    The current situation seemed simple, but it was actually stillplicated.


    As expected, when the thirteenth puppet, Pangu, and Candle Shadow entered the Wu family, the Wu family was shocked.


    All the passages of the Wu family suddenly closed strangely.


    The connection between Pangu and the puppets had disappeared, and the surveince puppets couldn¡¯t send back any images.


    After about two hours¡­


    The passage opened again.


    The connection was restored.


    Pangu understood that all the existences that had entered were already dead. Clearly¡­The Heavenly Dao had left behind a huge backup n.


    He had been waiting for him and White Candle to enter.


    Therefore, not only was the Wu family sealed off, but even time and space seemed to have been misaligned.


    This kind of power was definitely not just a Xuan formation.


    However, the stronger the power, the more Pangu felt that it was worth it.


    Moreover, it was almost impossible to use this power again.


    It was very likely that he had already forced out Tiandao¡¯s greatest trump card.


    In an instant, he had lost three puppets, but Pan Gu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He continued to silently send out the fourth puppet, Emperor Jiang, as well as another batch of fifty thousand puppets.


    Emperor Jiang led the puppet army directly to the ck fog of the Second Heaven.


    The puppets entered the ck fog one after another.


    At every possible fork in the road, there would be puppets heading towards each passage. The one that survived would be the correct passage.


    Just like that, the puppet army was depleted by a total of 5,000. The entrance to the Second Heaven had been found.


    Then, the maze of the Second Heaven changed instantly, and the puppets that entered the ck fog died instantly.


    Emperor Jiang didn¡¯t give up and quickly repeated the same action.


    After three losses, Pangu, who was outside, directly replenished 15,000 puppets, making up for 50,000, and engaged in the battle of ck fog depletion.


    Finally¡­


    The loss stopped.


    However, Pangu knew that this did not necessarily mean that the maze was stable.


    Thus,rge batches of puppets followed the correct path and headed towards the Second Heaven.


    After consuming another batch¡­


    The Heavenly Axiom seemed to have finally been forced to the end of its rope and used its true trump card.


    A terrifying trump card.


    He stood alone at the entrance of the Second Heaven, killing every puppet that came.


    Pangu began to analyze quickly.


    ¡± As expected, the previous damage was fake.¡¯He¡¯ has a way to recover. The current attack strength is the same as the attack strength of Chikage.


    If that was the case, why did he hide in the Second Heaven when he had the ability to fight endlessly?


    Of course, he had the intention of luring me into taking the bait.


    But¡­Every mortal body had its limits.

 Chapter 806: 24. The First Old Ancestor to Die (2 in 1)

    Chapter 806: 24. The First Old Ancestor to Die (2 in 1)<div>


    Therefore, although the Heavenly Dao could supplement that strange shadow and obtain powerful strength, but ¡­ There is a limit to this replenishment. Once that limit is reached, even if I don¡¯t make a move,¡¯He¡¯ will die.


    However, at this moment, because of the terrain, he could use the least amount of power and reduce the consumption to the greatest extent.


    But ¡­ Are you underestimating me?¡±


    With a thought, Pangu sent ten thousand ¡®poisonous fog¡¯ exploding puppets into the Wu family.


    The function of this ¡± poisonous ¡± explosive puppet was very simple.


    Once they died, their bodies would explode, and the poison in their bodies would dissipate.<div>


    To what extent was this poison ¡®dramatic¡¯?


    Could the poison concocted by Pangu be bad?


    Hence¡­


    10,000 ¡± poisonous fog ¡± exploding puppets charged toward the Second Heaven.


    Only a few hundred of them died, and two shadows were forced to fly out from the Second Heaven.


    They were Tiandao and Old Wu.


    This was really a solution.


    He had used all the trump cards and tricks he needed.


    After experiencing ¡®escaping into the Second Heaven¡¯ and ¡®pretending to be expended¡¯, Tiandao finally chose thest path helplessly and escaped from the Wu family.


    His previous actions were not meaningless.


    That was because¡­It was already daytime.


    During the day, although the Grand Supreme¡¯s attacks were still powerful, they were not as monstrous as under the starry sky.<div>


    Strangely, Emperor Jiang seemed to have received instructions. He did not stop the two of them from escaping, but allowed them to fly toward the exit.


    Seeing them leave, Emperor Jiang continued his original mission-to tear down the Second Heaven.


    No one could turn the tables unless they were sted to the point where not even dregs were left.


    No matter where it was, it was only when it waspletely destroyed that there was a possibility that there would be no backup.


    Emperor Jiangmanded the mighty puppets to follow the only correct path in the ck fog and rush into the Second Heaven, starting to tear down the house crazily.


    ¡°White Candle, get ready,¡± Pangu stood up abruptly and said.


    He knew that Tiandao and Old Wu would definitely note out from the exit of Heavenly Cloud Mountain.


    Those two would definitely choose another exit.


    At this time, Bai Zhu needed to use the ¡± time scale ¡± to teleport.


    But ¡­


    Pangu suddenly sensed that something was wrong.


    He suddenly turned his head and saw Bai Zhu holding a dagger in her hand. She had just cut the Grand Supreme¡¯s neck at a ghostly speed.<div>


    However, the Grand Supreme reacted quickly. Although she did not understand what was happening, her body¡¯s instinct made her jump back.


    Pangu was even faster. Almost at the moment Bai Zhu attacked, a violent repulsive force was emitted from his body.


    That power was targeted at Bai Zhu alone.


    If not for Pangu¡¯s attack, the Grand Supreme would have died and not been injured.


    The white candle was pushed away by Pangu¡¯s power and flew into the air. It let out a sharpugh and then flew away.


    Pangu coldly looked at where ¡®she¡¯ went and spat out two words,¡±Chi Yun!¡±


    Pangu was not just watching, nor was he just shocked by the changes at the scene.


    Only the weak would slow down their decision-making due to shock.


    The strong would always react immediately.


    Therefore, when Pangu said the first word of ¡®Red Cloud¡¯, his body moved¡­


    He grabbed the Grand Supreme and threw him on his back. His left hand quickly took out a medicine bottle from the storage space and threw it to the Grand Supreme.


    His body was like a berserk beast as he shot out like lightning and chased after Chi Yun, who had reced Bai Zhu at some point in time!<div>


    While he was running at an extremely fast speed, he turned his head to the side and quickly said to the Very High, ¡°¡±Kill him! He can¡¯t show his face. We can¡¯t let him escape!¡±

 Chapter 807: 25. The Second Dead Ancestor (2 in 1)

    Chapter 807: 25. The Second Dead Ancestor (2 in 1)<div>


    Chi Yun.


    He was the most mysterious of the nine ancestors.


    He was also the only one who did not have any power.


    Su Tian had once told Xia Ji that Chi Yun could be anyone and appear anywhere.


    Chi Yun was not only an assassin, but also a madman. The more he was beaten, the stronger he became.


    Just when you thought you were so close to killing him, he would kill all of you instead.<div>


    Such a lunatic could make any opponent immediately lose the confidence to go against him, and even want tomit suicide to get rid of him.


    Chi Yun had killed far too many people.


    The number of experts he had killed was more than the number of meals many people had eaten.


    He had killed countless mighty figures.


    Yes, it was.


    Facing such an opponent, it was basically better to stop fighting and quickly wash their necks and wait for him to kill them ormit suicide.


    Because you would realize that resisting was useless.


    Those who were weaker would immediately lose the courage to fight him.


    But what kind of battle was this?


    This was a battle between the ancestors.


    It was a battle that waspressed from the ultimate level of the universe to the Materialization realm.


    Was it possible to win the battle smoothly, peacefully, and happily?<div>


    It was impossible.


    If possible, it must be a fairy tale about a princess and a prince living happily ever after.


    Would Xia Ji definitely win?


    Not necessarily.


    Would Pangu kill the Heavenly Dao and not be killed?


    Not necessarily.


    The end of the story must be Xia Ji recing the Heavenly Dao, and not the Heavenly Dao defeating Xia Ji and letting Xia Ji reincarnate in this universe?


    If Xia Ji reincarnated in this universe, would he meet many new people and have many new stories?


    Who knew?


    Everything was uncertain.


    Everything was up in the air.


    Because this was a real world.<div>


    It was not a novel.


    The difference between the real world and the novel was that¡­


    The former would never be guessed what would happen the next second.


    Thetter might be able to guess the ending with a single nce. At least, no one dared to let the protagonist die forever or be defeated.


    However¡­This was not a novel after all.


    What you think of as the protagonist might not be the protagonist.


    The person you thought would never die might really be dead.


    Therefore, when Chi Yun found out that Pangu was chasing after him with Zenith on his back, his first thought was not to continue running, but to kill Zenith.


    His figure shed into the shadows.


    The shadow quicklypleted its transformation.


    He became Xia Ji.


    Not only did he take on Xia Ji¡¯s appearance, but he also took out Bai Zhu¡¯s corpse from his storage space.<div>


    Then, he grabbed Bai Zhu¡¯s corpse with one hand and walked out.


    Pangu and Taishang naturally knew Xia Ji.


    However, their rationality told them that this was definitely not Xia Ji.


    But for some reason, no matter how rational he was, he was still affected by a strange force and was dazed by the scene of Xia Ji killing Bai Zhu.


    This absent-minded statested less than half a second.


    Half a secondter,


    ¡®Xia Ji¡¯ was still holding Bai Zhu¡¯s corpse high up in the air with a sinister smile.


    However, Chi Yun had already appeared behind Zenith. The saber in his hand was faster than light as he shed out.


    Bang!


    There was almost no reaction from the Grand Supreme. She had already lost the initiative and all preparations for defense in this half a second.


    Her head flew up.


    Flying high!<div>


    Fresh blood spurted out from his broken neck like a red fountain.


    This woman, who had once been on the same level as Xia Ji and Xiao Su and had even made the Heavenly Axiom afraid to leave the aristocratic families, had died just like that.


    Chi Yun¡¯s de contained a surge of demonic power, and that demonic power turned the Grand Supreme¡¯s head into ashes immediately after it flew out.


    The air current in the air moved, and the head of the cautious, meticulous, and powerful ancestor, who had the name of the mother of the stars, turned into ashes.


    Chi Yun¡¯s de not only killed him, but it also prevented any possibility of resurrection.


    However, how could there be two Chi Yun?


    Right at this moment,¡¯Xia Ji¡¯ who was holding Bai Zhu¡¯s body suddenly threw it away and turned into a fierce bolt of lightning, shooting toward Pangu from the front.


    He was actually real!


    If he was real, then who was Chi Yun behind Pangu?


    At this moment, Chi Yun¡¯s saber behind Pangu¡¯s back was not exhausted at all.


    He wanted to kill two of them with one sh.


    Even if one of them was Pangu.<div>


    He wanted to kill them too.


    Even if Xia Ji was here, he would still kill him, let alone Pangu.


    However, it was as if the back of Pangu¡¯s head had eyes. Not only did he not retreat, but he suddenly leaned back.


    Ayer of extremely strong gray color immediately appeared on the top of the head, and the gray color transformed into a huge ¡°fist¡±.


    It directly collided with Chi Yun¡¯s saber.


    Bang!


    Chi Yun¡¯s saber shattered.


    Chi Yun was also sent flying by this huge force.


    He was not on the verge of death, so his strength was not as strong as Pangu¡¯s.


    However, the moment he died, it would be Pangu¡¯s death.


    But at the same time, an obscure starlight shot out from Pangu¡¯s armpit and pierced through Chi Yun¡¯s body.


    The starlight was resplendent and bright. Although it was daytime, it still carried the coldness of the night universe and an invincible aura.


    The starlight was like a precise scalpel.


    This saber did not cut through Chi Yun¡¯s heart, but the center of his brows.


    There was a primordial spirit between his eyebrows. Those who destroyed it would die.


    Boom!


    Chi Yun¡¯s head seemed to be unable to withstand the starlight¡¯s attack. It exploded from the powerful energy contained within, shattering into pieces.

 Chapter 808: 25. The Second Dead Ancestor (2 in 1)

    Chapter 808: 25. The Second Dead Ancestor (2 in 1)<div>


    Yes, it was.


    He was dead.


    He must be dead.


    However, Pangu did not stop.


    The figure of the Grand Supreme could be vaguely seen in front of his chest. The Grand Supreme¡¯s white gauze hat had been blown away by the wind, revealing his long hair and a pair of slightly dull eyes.


    The Very High hugged Pangu like a ko bear.<div>


    How did she not die?


    How was this possible?


    Her head had clearly turned into ashes, so why wasn¡¯t she dead?


    Was it interesting?


    ¡®Xia Ji¡¯ must have found it boring.


    But¡­


    No one was shocked.


    No one was exining.


    Pangu was grinning hideously as he charged at Xia Ji.


    ¡®Xia Ji¡¯ was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned into Chi Yun¡¯s face. His eyes were suddenly filled with life, and that life was domineering and crazy.


    Instead of retreating, he took out another saber from the void and shed at Pangu!


    In this attack, Pangu had the advantage of being the first to attack.<div>


    Moreover, in a direct battle, how could he be afraid of Chi Yun?


    Everyone must have thought that Pangu would use all his strength to kill Chi Yun.


    But¡­


    They were wrong again.


    Pan Gu gently and gently patted Chi Yun¡¯s saber as if he wasforting a child to sleep.


    Chi Yun did not suffer many injuries. He was only forced to fly.


    The moment Pangu pped him, a stream of air wrapped around Chi Yun like a rope that bound an immortal, making it impossible for him to move in midair again.


    In the next instant,


    Pangunded on the ground.


    The Grand Supreme who was hanging in front of himnded in front of him and pointed¡­


    At the top of the dawn sky, starlight shone down like a courtyard. The starlight reached her raised fingertips.


    She was gently poked by that fair, cold, and slender finger.<div>


    It shot towards Chi Yun at the speed of light.


    Boom!


    The starlight had clearly pierced through Chi Yun¡¯s be.


    However, it only pierced through his left cheek, leaving a hole. The bloody hole quickly changed. In the next moment, it had reached his chest, and in the next moment, it had moved to his arm.


    Look again!


    There were no injuries on his face or chest.


    There were only a few more injuries on his arm.


    Except, this kind of transformation seemed to be exhausting Chi Yun.


    At the same time, he used all his strength to break free from Pangu¡¯s shackles.


    Then, Chi Yun turned around and continued to flee without thinking.


    The instant they exchanged blows, there was no dy at all.


    The general idea was:<div>


    Chi Yun had the ability to transform, clone, confuse, and teleport within a short distance.


    He became Xia Ji and bewitched Pangu and Taishang.


    Then, in less than half a second, he moved behind Pangu and was about to chop off Taishang¡¯s head.


    Chi Yun¡¯s many abilities had almost never been disyed in front of the other forefathers.


    However, Pangu had already guessed it. Therefore, the moment the red cloud stopped, his brain began to operate and predict crazily.


    Therefore, he grabbed the Very High with his left hand and quickly turned to his front. His right hand pulled out a Very High Puppet from the storage ring in the void.


    Although the Grand Supreme did not predict it, she and Pangu had some tacit understanding.


    When Pangu turned her, she used a strange ability to perform a temporary invisibility.


    Thus, the Scarlet Cloud True Body killed the Grand Supreme Puppet.


    The attack from the Very High pierced through his be.


    However, Chi Yun could still switch between his real body and fake body in an instant.


    Therefore, Chi Yun made a prediction at that moment. His real body returned to Xia Ji¡¯s body, and his fake body took the attack from the Very High.<div>


    However, Pangu had already predicted his prediction.


    Chi Yun clearly only needed an instant toplete the exchange of his real body and fake body, but Pangu had forcefully turned this ¡°conversion time¡± into his ¡°w time¡±.


    However, Pangu still did not try his best to kill him, because he knew that Chi Yun could not be allowed to enter a near-death state. Therefore, he sted Chi Yun into the sky and used his power to temporarily restrain him.


    At this moment, the Grand Supreme¡¯s second attack wasunched, smoothly prating the red cloud.


    But Chi Yun actually still had a trump card¡­


    He could transfer his injuries.


    In an instant, the wound spread from the center of his brows to his chest and then to his arm.


    Of course, there was also the endless thinking, intuition, and prediction of the three parties involved.


    All in all, it happened in an instant.


    This instant confrontation made Chi Yun understand that there was nothing to fight in this battle.


    If it was just the Grand Supreme alone, even if Su Tian was included, he would have beaten her up.


    However, with Pangu involved, this fight was really boring.<div>


    Pangu was the type that was impervious to water.


    If he hadn¡¯t been hiding in this Heavenly Cloud Mountain for a full sixteen days, staying in one ce without moving, he wouldn¡¯t have found the opportunity to find Bai Zhu alone yesterday afternoon, and he wouldn¡¯t have secretly bewitched her, then killed her and turned into her.


    Chi Yun started to run away crazily.


    His body kept flickering to avoid the attacks of the Very High.


    However, how could Pangu let him off?


    He carried Zenith on his back and chased after Chi Yun like a mad beast.


    The Grand Supreme was at ease on Pangu¡¯s back, dealing damage in this stable environment.


    Chi Yun¡¯s entire body tensed up¡­


    He had lived for so long, and it had been many, many years since he had been this excited.


    The Grand Supreme was also particrly ¡°crafty¡±. Her attacks were not aimed at Chi Yun¡¯s vital points at all. She was just trying to prevent Chi Yun from being in a ¡°near-death state¡± before turning around and killing him.


    She was depleting Chi Yun. When Chi Yun was almost exhausted, she would use an unprecedented attack even at the cost of her lifespan to instantly kill Chi Yun.


    This was Zenith¡¯s tactic.


    Chi Yun began to suffer¡­


    The two enemies he faced were the kind of people who would never make a mistake. Moreover, they were the kind of people who knew him very well ¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh ~~~


    Although the Heavenly Cloud Mountain was vast, the three figures had already traveled from the south to the north.


    The golden light of spring fell from the sky like an arrow shooting into the sea of clouds.


    The world was illuminated with a pale golden color.


    The sea of clouds churned with majestic waves. Golden clouds surged like evil mes¡­


    Until the three figures carried it and smashed it into the ground, imprinting it on the moist earth.


    They were already at the edge of the East China Sea.


    Pangu was like a robot that did not know fatigue. He carried the Very High and continued to chase.


    Chi Yun fled.


    The Grand Supreme had alreadyunched many attacks.


    Chi Yun had already transferred his wounds many times.


    Chi Yun was really about to be exhausted.


    He had already used all his skills, turning into all kinds of people halfway and hiding his aura, but he still could not escape Pangu¡¯s deadly lock.


    Pangu failed to kill the Heavenly Dao, and his white candle was stolen.


    He was furious.


    If he didn¡¯t kill him, who would?


    Let alone running on the ground, even if Chi Yun wanted to run to the universe, Pangu would apany him.


    If it were anyone else, even Tiandao or Xia Ji, Chi Yun might have already shaken them off¡­But now, he really couldn¡¯t shake it off.


    Pangu was too clingy.


    At the edge of the East Sea, the beach was like a dazzling silver snake, winding far away. In the distance were dark mountains.


    Suddenly, a white figure walked out of the mountain.


    The figure was dressed in white and looked like a Daoist nun.


    She walked slowly on the sand.


    With every step, the white-robed figure would cross hundreds of feet ande from afar, facing the red clouds and Grand Supreme Pangu.


    As they got closer, the figure became clearer.


    It was a gorgeous woman with a mole at the corner of her left eye. She was free and easy, and her whole body gave off a strange seductive aura. It could be considered a different kind of charm.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Chan,¡± Taishang said softly.


    Chi Yun also heaved a sigh of relief. Once Lu Chan came, it would be a two versus two.


    As long as Lu Chan held Pangu back and he used the fastest speed to kill the Grand Supreme, then no matter how strong Pangu was, he could only escape.


    Whether he could escape or not was another matter.


    Lu Chan did not waste any time. She spread out her hands and four long swords that flickered with a cold light immediately appeared around her.


    Then, without saying a word, she pointed with her finger.


    The four swords immediately melted ording to her will.


    In an instant, it turned into a sword tail that was like a peacock spreading its tail, and a sword wall bloomed behind her that covered the sky.


    Then, Lu Chan took out arge banner that was glowing with mes from the void.


    The sword went first.


    Big g, behind the line.


    The endless sea of swords transformed into a raging metal tide that crossed space and mmed down!


    Each sword contained the power of a top-notch Dharma Idol attack.


    As for the huge banner, it instantly spread out and followed the sword sea like a dumpling.


    The target¡­


    It was ¡­


    Chi Yun!

 Chapter 809: 26. The Mysterious Death from the Primordial Era (2 in 1)

    Chapter 809: 26. The Mysterious Death from the Primordial Era (2 in 1)<div>


    Lu Chan.


    Lu Family Patriarch.


    It was the incarnation of the Dao Ancestor in this universe. It had a male and female appearance. The male appearance was a white-haired old man, and the female appearance was Lu Chan.


    In her previous life, she had shed with Xia Ji many times, and her rtionship with Xia Ji wasplicated because of Lu Miaomiao.


    In the end, when the first massacre was about to end, she met Xia Ji at the edge of the Yangtze River. She told Xia Ji about the cause and effect of Taishang and Lu Miaomiao and chose to help him hide his identity.


    Why did Lu Chan attack?<div>


    Because Lu Chan would rather die than let the Heavenly Dao live.


    In her previous life, she owed the Grand Supreme a huge favor and was close friends with the Grand Supreme.


    Later, she followed the Very High into the depths of the universe. It was a long and lonely journey, and the two of them talked a lot along the way.


    Lu Chan knew the Grand Supreme¡¯s wish and knew that the Grand Supreme was powerless.


    The Grand Supreme was destined for the Daomerge.


    The ultimate secret of the Daomerge was death.


    The Grand Supreme was dead.


    But Lu Chan was still alive.


    The dead would rest in peace forever.


    The living still needed to fight.


    When she saw her best friend¡¯s figure disappear into the vast universe, Lu Chan swore that if there was a chance, she would definitely destroy the Heavenly Dao.


    Now that the opportunity hade, how could she let it go?<div>


    Standing on the Heavenly Dao¡¯s side was nothing more than a trap.


    If Tiandao dared toe to the Lu family, Lu Chan guaranteed that she would activate the Xuan array immediately and kill Tiandao.


    Would the Heavenly Dao go to the Lu family?


    It was really possible that he would go, because the Lu Family could also give him enlightenment. Why wouldn¡¯t he go?


    Pangu had long known this.


    That was why Pangu had said that the Heavenly Axiom had underestimated the hatred some people had for him.


    This was Lu Chan.


    Therefore, the moment Lu Chan appeared, Pangu had already whispered to the Grand Supreme, ¡°¡±Attack Chi Yun with all your might.¡±


    The Very Highpletely trusted Pangu, but what happened next stunned the Very High.


    That was because she could not figure out why Lu Chan wanted to kill Chi Yun.


    The sword tide, the banner, the starlight, and Pangu¡¯s fist-four extremely powerful attacks struck Chi Yun¡¯s body.


    In an instant, the world seemed to have stopped. The sea outside the silver beach was overturned by the aftershock of this violent power. It was thousands of feet high and covered the sky.<div>


    However, with a casual wave of Pangu¡¯s hand, they were all sent back.


    No matter how strong Chi Yun was, he would not be able to withstand a single attack from the three old ancestors¡­


    After being submerged by endless violent energy.


    The banner faded.


    The sword tide dispersed.


    The starlight dissipated¡­


    He retracted his fist.


    However, Chi Yun did not immediately vanish into thin air.


    He was actually sitting cross-legged on the beach.


    Her fiery red hair danced in the sea breeze.


    All the malevolence and madness on his face had faded. His expression was calm as he looked up at the blue sky. The corners of his lips curled into a peaceful smile.


    However, the three ancestors stopped attacking.<div>


    Pangu walked to his side and looked deeply at his formerpanion and current enemy. He said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t linger. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chi Yun did not reply. His eyes quietly looked at a floating cloud in the sky.


    The clouds floated and floated, and no one knew where they would float to, where they would cast their shadows, and who they would cover.


    Perhaps it was the children chasing and ying in the vige, or perhaps it was the arrogant youth in the arena.


    Perhaps the young man would meet a young girl in the downtown area who was picking on rouge and makeup. Perhaps the young man would fall in love with her and want to be with her forever¡­


    The smile on Chi Yun¡¯s lips grew warmer. It was as if the ce he was about to go to was not death, but a ce that the young girl had already gone to.


    He looked up at the man in front of him and said, ¡°¡±Pangu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Pangu knew what Chi Yun meant.


    He had once saved Chi Yun¡¯s life during a fierce battle in ancient times.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t really a rescue. It was just that the two of them were surrounded. In that extremely desperate situation, the two of them fought side by side with their backs to each other and finally created a miracle, killing their way out.


    This was because he was more resistant to attacks, while Chi Yun was not as resistant as him.


    Therefore, he was a little more forgiving, but he really couldn¡¯t save her.<div>


    Before the incident with Tiandao and Xia Ji, the two of them were true friends.


    In the years of Pangu and the Eternal Life Pavilion, Chi Yun was almost the only visitor to the Eternal Life Pavilion. From this, one could see the rtionship between the two.


    But now, it had turned out like this.


    Who was to me?


    No one could be med.


    But Chi Yun was brooding over it and said ¡°sorry¡± before he died.


    Pangu closed his eyes. ¡± Each serves his own master. Sess or failure, life or death. There¡¯s no need to apologize. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    After some thought, Pangu added, ¡°¡±Go see Little Yuan.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    The red-haired man closed his eyes and sighed softly.


    Thest trace of energy that maintained the shape of his body dissipated.<div>


    The spring breeze on the sea blew gently, blowing Chi Yun¡¯s body away.


    The human-shaped ashes paused for a moment between the gaps of time and dissipated into sand, leaving no trace.


    Pangu let out a breath of turbid air. He looked up at Lu Chan and said softly,¡±The Heavenly Dao hase from the Wu family.¡±


    Lu Chan nodded slightly, turned around, and left with her sword on her back.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked the Grand Supreme.


    ¡± Chi Yun is dead, ¡± Pangu said. ¡± You¡¯re rtively safer now. Just be careful not to let Old Wu suddenly appear behind you. ¡±


    The Thousand Shadow Wielder of the Will was able to destroy nearly 300,000 of my puppets. He is extremely powerful.


    Since he escaped from the Wu family, he was like a dragon that had entered the sea and never returned. Our previous siege was also in vain.

 Chapter 810: 26. The Mysterious Death from the Primordial Era (2 in 1)

    Chapter 810: 26. The Mysterious Death from the Primordial Era (2 in 1)


    Moreover, I¡¯m always worried that the Heavenly Dao has a backup n¡­


    He was constantly making himself stronger.


    And without White Candle, our mobility is greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°Su Tian,¡± the Grand Supreme suddenly said.


    When she mentioned this name, Pangu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    That¡¯s right, Su Tian had the Dragon Traversing Thousands of Miles.


    He had to ask her for more.


    She would definitely give it to him at this time.


    As for where the Smiths were¡­


    Pangu was very familiar with it.


    The tall and sturdy man smiled. ¡± Then let¡¯s go to the Su family first and let me meet the new master of this universe in the future. ¡±


    The Grand Supreme replied with an ¡°oh¡± and suddenly said softly, ¡°¡±I heard from Su Tian that I hit him in my previous life. He won¡¯t hold a grudge, right?¡±


    Panguughed out loud.


    But soon after, his expression became a little gloomy. Bai Zhu was dead.


    Then, his expression became firm again. Now that the ck tide had disappeared and the Reincarnation Stage had stopped spinning, the dead should only stay in theherworld and wait in line in the endless ghost tide.


    If¡­Xia Ji won.


    In that case, he would plead with the new Wielder of the Will to resurrect Bai Zhu.


    Presumably, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    Pangu looked up at the sky, raised his hands, and clenched them tightly. He squeezed out a hoarse voice from between his teeth, ¡°¡±Heavenly Dao, three days. I¡¯ll let you live for another three days.¡±


    The Very High blinked her eyes like stars. She had heard this sentence many times.


    However, for any existence to be remembered by an existence like Pangu, it must be an extremely painful thing, right?


    Half a dayter.


    Pangu and Taishang had already arrived at the Su family¡¯s residence and sat in the courtyard of a manor on the clouds in the third heaven.


    There were five people in the courtyard-Xia Ji, Su Tian, Pangu, Taishang, and Xiaosu.


    Perhaps it was because they were simr in size, Little Su and the Grand Supreme naturally had a good impression of each other.


    Xiaosu even whispered to Xia Ji, ¡°¡±Is she also an ancestor?¡±


    This was the first time Xia Ji had seen the Grand Supreme¡¯s face¡­


    He was also slightly shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect the Grand Supreme to be such a petite little girl.


    You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    Therefore, he said to Little Su,¡±It¡¯s an ancestor, and it¡¯s a powerful ancestor. By the way¡­¡± Don¡¯t you have some memories too? She is the Mother of the Stars.¡±


    Little Su remembered that in ancient times, the Mother of the Stars was too awesome, so she put on a look that said,¡±I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    The Zenith lowered his head and was a little dazed, not saying a word.


    On the other side, Pangu had already exined the ins and outs of the Wu family¡¯s attack and defense.


    Su Tian and Xia Ji also understood.


    ¡°Bai Zhu is dead, Chi Yun is dead, Lu Chan is one of us¡­From the looks of it, we have the advantage.


    Tiandao had used an unknown method to store 1,000 perilous ghost shadows in his body and be powerful.


    After the ghost shadow is consumed, it can be instantly replenished. This is a problem.¡±


    Su Tian mumbled. She tried her best to think about what the ghost was.


    Pangu also began to flip through the memories in the depths of his mind.


    Both of them had lived longer, and the first, second, and third tribtions of each Void Tribtions were different. They were not limited to the Fire Tribtions, Mountain and River Tribtions, and Karma Tribtions.


    However, the effects were the same. They were all to stimte the bloodline to promote Dharmakaya, absorb spiritual energy to give divine powers, and enter the dream to obtain karma ¡­


    After each Void Tribtions, the small world where the previous killing tribtion was located would be a ¡°forbiddennd¡± and be a special star floating in the universe.


    If one looked at the stars with the naked eye, they would only see some simple gases.


    If one logged into thoses, they would only be able to see the deste rocky mountains exposed to the universe.


    However, it was not so simple to see the stars only when one¡¯s Cultivation state reached a certain level. It was a nd of death¡¯!


    There were all kinds of strange, unimaginable, and inconceivable forbiddennds.


    Since the Heavenly Dao had absorbed the ghostly shadow from the Land of Extremis¡­


    Then this ghostly shadow must be the source of a tribtion that had appeared in some Void Tribnt.


    Although Xia Ji had reached the Dao Realm and evolved his own Dao runes, he was not as clear about these small worlds as Su Tian and Pangu.


    While the two of them were pondering, he also began to ponder¡­


    If he were to fight against the Heavenly Dao, would he be able to win?


    His current limit was to withstand the power of the 36 elephants.


    The reason why he could withstand it was entirely because he had sucked the Su family¡¯s Dragon Pool dry and the power that Su Tian had given him¡­


    Was it possible to expand his limits?


    He nced at the Grand Supreme and immediately dispelled the idea that had yet to arise.


    This was the first time the Grand Supreme had seen Xia Ji in this life. She blinked at him with a dazed expression.


    Xia Ji looked at the Zenith as he pondered¡­The Grand Supreme was really a human-shapedser cannon. As long as it was ced on his neck, it was equivalent to having an additional piece of equipment that was ¡± invincible under the stars ¡°.


    ¡°If you were given enough time under the starry sky, would you be able to kill Tiandao?¡± he suddenly asked.


    The Grand Supreme only looked dumb, but he wasn¡¯t. The former was ¡± dumb ¡± while thetter was ¡± retarded. ¡±


    The Grand Supreme was adorable but also very smart.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡± It should be possible. Because even if Tiandao was in Chikage mode, he didn¡¯t choose to leave the Wu family at night. Instead, he dragged it out until daytime. ¡±


    He should know that he can¡¯t withstand my attack.¡±


    Little Su had just heard the story and knew the cause and effect. She said,¡±What if the Heavenly Dao is deliberately making you feel that way?¡±


    The Very High shook his head. ¡± I don¡¯t think so. If the Heavenly Axiom could withstand my attack, he would havee out alone long ago. Why would he drag it out? ¡±


    Xia Ji thought to himself. If that was the case, he just needed to create an environment where the Very High could unleash his power on the Heavenly Axiom.


    Suddenly¡­


    The two people who were thinking about what the Ghost of the Land of Extremis was made progress.


    Su Tian suddenly said,¡±I¡­¡± You might have guessed what it is.¡±


    Pangu raised his head and looked at Su Tian. He was sure that he had not encountered such a thing. This meant that the Ghost Shadow of the Land of Extremis was something produced in a very, very ancient small world.


    Su Tian nced at Xia Ji and said, ¡°¡±Amitabha once dreamed of entering the Greater World, and his divine soul peeked into the 300,000 years of the previous Void Tribtions¡­


    Then, he told me about what he saw.


    One of them was very simr to this perilous ghost.


    Amitabha Buddha said that 300,000 years ago, there seemed to be no ck tide in the universe.


    When he entered the dream, he had seen a strange existence called the Grim Reaper.


    At that time, the Grim Reaper was the cktide. However,ter on, because the cktide was more suitable for the operation of the universe, the Grim Reaper disappeared.


    From the looks of it, the Grim Reaper had not disappeared, but had been sealed in a small world for countless years¡­


    These are the guesses of Amitabha, Taiyuan, and that person.¡±


    ¡°The Grim Reaper?¡± Pangu¡¯s expression changed. He had heard of many gods of death, and there were even simr mythical stories, as well as the possibility of collecting samples¡­


    However, he knew that Su Tian was definitely not talking about those things. She was talking about an existence that he had never seen or heard of before.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Death.¡± Su Tian nodded.


    At that time, all the mighty figures would kill each other for cultivation techniques and treasures.


    If they killed each other, they would definitely die.


    However, in this universe, the death of a mighty figure was different from that of an ordinary person¡­


    Even if a mighty figure died, their soul would decay along with their body. However, this decay was an extremely long process.


    After the soul decayed and dissipated, the souls of the mighty figures would gather and reassemble, turning into chaotic existences that had nothing to do with the original memories. These existences were called the Death God.


    When you approach the Grim Reaper, you will feel your blood throb, and then there is a certain chance to awaken your bloodline and obtain a Dharmakaya.


    Wherever the Grim Reaper was, there would inevitably be a revival of spirit qi. This was the divine-tier at that time.


    Those who slept in the Death God¡¯s territory would also have nightmares.


    At that time, the realm suppression was different from now. From the same source, you could awaken your Dharmakaya, divine power, and karma one after another ¡­¡±


    ¡°If the shadow absorbed by the Wielder of the Will is the Grim Reaper, then he should be even stronger,¡± Pangu said curiously. Daji, what other characteristics do you know about the Grim Reaper?¡±


    Su Tian revealed a look of reminiscence and muttered,¡±I don¡¯t know much either. It¡¯s just a guess.


    I just wanted to ¡­


    Could it be that this extremely distant ancient killing cmity seed was currently in an extremely weak state?


    And as time passed, after certain conditions were met, the Death God would recover¡­


    Then, could the Heavenly Axiom use this method that we don¡¯t understand or have never seen before to forcefully break through the realm that this world can¡¯t reach at the moment?


    For example¡­Dharmakaya Realm, Divine Power Realm, Karma Realm?


    Or perhaps¡­ept the Charm Realm!¡±

 Chapter 811: 27. Fangzhang Island, Dharma Power Summer Extreme (2 in 1)

    Chapter 811: 27. Fangzhang Ind, Dharma Power Summer Extreme (2 in 1)


    Su n, Third Heaven, courtyard.


    The discussion continued.


    ¡°If the Heavenly Dao is really using this method, then the longer we dy, the more disadvantageous it will be for us.¡±


    ¡°However, we guessed this, and the Heavenly Axiom naturally knew this too. Therefore, as soon as he left the Wu family, he flew into the sky like an eagle and returned to the sea like a dragon. How can we find him?


    He only needed to dy for a period of time, and he could use all the secrets he knew to break through to the realm of epting charms.


    At that time, not even the Confucian Sect¡¯s Eight Wonders with their army will be able to break through his ck membrane.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I have to ept the talisman in order to receive it¡­This must be an extremely special ce.¡±


    Su Tian and Pangu analyzed one after another.


    Naturally, Xia Ji did not know about the existence of the Grim Reaper. It was a secret that had existed for too long.


    However, he was in the Dao Realm after all, so he knew very well about the ¡± receiving charms ¡°.


    Receiving the talisman meant receiving the recognition of heaven and earth.


    But heaven and earth were both him and the Heavenly Dao, so how could they be acknowledged?


    Then, this must be an extremely special ce.


    Pangu and Su Tian were discussing.


    The Grand Supreme and Little Su were drinking tea together. These two were the kind of people who would only personally go on stage if there was no one else who could think.


    Of course, if either of them were to be singled out, they would be able to take charge of an area, especially the Grand Supreme.


    Xia Ji lowered his eyes and pondered.


    Countless pieces of information shed through his mind.


    Logically speaking, even if the Heavenly Dao had a great secret, he could still pry into it. After all, it existed in this universe. He had seen through this vast sea of stars with a nce for ten thousand years.


    Where was it?


    Where would the Heavenly Dao go toprehend divine powers, inherit karma, and receive charms?


    This ce wouldn¡¯t leave the boundaries of the human world¡­


    Xia Ji thought for a while and suddenly raised his head. Three words popped up in his mind.Fangzhang Mountain.


    The four major forces on Fangzhang Mountain were:Xuantian Temple, Golden Jade Lane, Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce, True Martial Pavilion.


    The Mysterious Heaven Temple was especially special.


    In his previous life, when he was still King Shenwu, he already knew that the Xuantian Temple was the ce where the Celestial Immortals received the talisman.


    Butter, he realized that this ce was a little strange.


    First of all, the entire human world wouldpletely fall apart in theter stages and rise to the moon pce and the Heavenly Immortal Realm.


    When a Celestial Immortal received the talisman, he naturally should be in the Celestial Realm.


    The problem was that the same situation must have happened in ancient times. How could one know that the Celestial Immortals of the Xuantian Temple could receive the talisman?


    How could it be passed down to today?


    Moreover ¡­


    Celestial Immortals didn¡¯t need to receive charms at all.


    Was this a misinformation?


    He had always had doubts about this matter. Later, after attaining Dao, he specially used his divine sense to search, but found nothing.


    Speaking of which, since the Xuantian Temple was the ce where the ancient Celestial Immortals received the talisman, Su Tian and Pangu must have known about it.


    ¡°Do you know the Mysterious Heaven Temple?¡± Xia Ji asked directly. And do you know that Celestial Immortals receive talismans?¡±


    He asked, and the tea drinker continued drinking.


    The two of them stopped their discussion and pondered.


    After a long time,


    The two of them looked up at Xia Ji and shook their heads.


    Xia Ji immediately understood.


    Although this ce might not be the ce that the Heavenly Dao was watching, there was definitely a problem.


    Originally, he did not have the chance to make a mistake.


    However, the existence of the Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles allowed him to reach Fangzhang Mountain in a few breaths.


    Even when he arrived at Fangzhang Mountain, the Heavenly Dao had yet to arrive.


    ¡± You guys continue with your n, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll go to Fangzhang Ind alone. I¡¯ll be back in seven days. ¡±


    Su Tian looked at him worriedly.


    After all, the current king¡­


    Once the king fell, it would all be over.


    Moreover, this was her husband.


    Xia Ji seemed to understand what she was thinking and said gently, ¡°¡±It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Su Tian thought for a moment and took out the Demon Summoning Banner from her bosom. She said gently,¡±Take this too. I don¡¯t need it in the Smiths anyway.


    When you reach Fangzhang Ind, choose an empty space and nt this g. The demons on the ind and even the sea demons will listen to your orders.


    At that time, Fangzhang Ind will be your home ground. You can attack or defend, and it will be convenient for you to investigate information.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Xia Ji felt warm in his heart.


    Pangu was puzzled for a moment, and then he seemed to understand something. He coughed lightly, then stood up and walked away.


    In the end¡­


    Su Tian still handed the Demon Summoning Banner to Xia Ji. ¡± Take it. I¡¯ll be safe in the Su family. There¡¯s a Xuan formation, various forces will be protecting me, and your sister will be watching over me. ¡±


    Xia Ji couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Because once a woman became stubborn, she was even more terrifying than a man.


    If you don¡¯t ept her things, you will hurt her.


    Xia Ji epted it.


    As such, he already had three magic treasures on him:Great Dark Heavenly Halberd, Mountain River State Painting, Demon Summoning Banner.


    Other than that, there were also arge number of dragons that traveled thousands of miles.


    This magic tool could be said to be a trial and error divine tool.


    Since he had thought of it, Xia Ji set off immediately. Based on his understanding of the Heavenly Axiom, if the Heavenly Axiom wanted toe to such a secluded ce to cultivate, it was very likely that it would go alone.


    If he really came to Fangzhang Ind, then it would be a king versus king. What was there to fear?


    Xia Ji thought as he left the courtyard in the Flood Dragon Flying Carriage.


    The flood dragon carriage passed through the Third Heaven, then the Second Heaven, and finallynded on the First Heaven.


    Fragrant grass flew everywhere, spiritual flowers bloomed, and all kinds of beauties appeared.


    When Xia Ji walked out, a woman happened to walk over from the opposite direction¡­


    The woman was wrapped in a dreamy silver veil, and her jade-like little feet stepped on the grass.


    It was Su Yueqing.

 Chapter 812: 27. Fangzhang Island, Dharma Power Summer Extreme (2 in 1)

    Chapter 812: 27. Fangzhang Ind, Dharma Power Summer Extreme (2 in 1)<div>


    She seemed to have sensed something. As Xia Ji walked past, she slowly turned her head and saw a pair of eyes that were deep in thought and did not notice her.


    Many thoughts shed through Su Yueqing¡¯s mind.


    Actually, she had once investigated who killed the Eldest Princess and gave her freedom.


    After some investigation, it was very mysterious. Some people said it was Su Yu, while others said it wasn¡¯t.


    She had also analyzed it herself. She did not know what had happened recently. The Su family had started all kinds of big moves, and outsiders would suddenly enter the family¡­


    The one who had entered especially many times was this person.<div>


    She had no idea who this person was.


    It was no wonder. Although Su Tian had already announced her identity as the ancestor and had even said to the public that ¡± treat Xia Ji as you treat her ¡°, the Su family did not know Xia Ji¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Hello ¡­¡±


    Su Yueqing saw that Xia Ji was about to go over and called out.


    Only then did Xia Ji notice the woman beside him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, stopping in his tracks.


    Su Yueqing¡¯s gaze shifted, and his lips moved a few times. He seemed to want to ask something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°¡± My name is Su Yueqing, the eldest princess of the Su family. The distinguished guest has been here for so long, but I still don¡¯t know your name. ¡±


    She introduced herself openly, but she didn¡¯t know that Xia Ji already knew.


    Just when Su Yueqing thought that the man would not answer her, she said,


    ¡°Xia Ji,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Xia Ji?¡±


    Su Yueqing was stunned. She remembered a lot of things, so she quickly picked out the name ¡± Xia Ji ¡± from the database in her mind.<div>


    This was Great Shang¡¯s Seventh Prince.


    Su Yueqing was puzzled. Why was the Great Shang¡¯s Seventh Prince treated like this by the Old Ancestor?


    She seemed to be hiding a lot of secrets¡­


    Xia Ji saw that she was deep in thought and said gently, ¡°¡±An Rongrong, don¡¯t think too much about it. I really killed the Eldest Princess. You should live well¡­When everything is settled, I will tell you the truth.¡±


    After saying that, he walked out of the Su family¡¯s door.


    Su Yueqing was dumbstruck. The man¡¯s words echoed in his mind. His biggest secret had been exposed by that man. It seemed that he had killed the Eldest Princess to help him.


    Why?


    Su Yueqing heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°¡±Then I will wait for the dust to settle.¡±


    After Xia Ji left the Su family, he used Dragon Traversing Thousand Miles and headed east.


    After a series of shes,


    He arrived at Fangzhang Mountain.


    It was a continent floating above the vast ocean.<div>


    The area was extremelyrge and could be said to be boundless.


    It was noon, and the sky was shining brightly on the sea. The ripples showed the golden fish scales.


    The shadow of the floating ind was cast among the waves, looking mysterious and spectacr.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at this familiar ce.


    In his previous life, he had lived here for a period of time. In the name of Perfected Jing Ming and Xu Guzi¡¯s disciple, he had gone to Golden Jade Lane to read books and obtained many Skill Orbs.


    He had gone to the True Martial Pavilion to borrow books and the Nine Cauldron Alchemical Pce to recruit Zuo Ci, but he had never been to the Mysterious Heaven Temple.


    Memories of his past life shed past his mind.


    Xia Ji crushed the Thousand Miles Dragon again and appeared near the Mysterious Heaven Temple.


    After arriving here, he was not in a hurry to do anything. After all, he did not know if the Heavenly Dao had already arrived or if it had set up a trap.


    Thus, Xia Ji grabbed the Demonic Banner from the void.


    A bright light bloomed in his palm.<div>


    Soon, it turned into a gpole.


    On the surface of the banner, there were five colors and thousands of auspicious signs. ck and white gas slowly lingered, and green tadpole characters swam endlessly.


    Instantly¡­


    Sand and stones flew everywhere. The demons hiding in various ces seemed to have received the order and rushed toward Xia Ji.


    There were also many cultivators who were flying on their swords. When they saw the tens of thousands of demons passing by, they watched vigntly from the periphery.


    These cultivators saw the demon stop and surround a young man. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but no one dared to make a move. However, a few people clearly sensed the extraordinariness of the Demon Summoning Banner and their eyes actually showed greed.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t care about them at all. He estimated the time in his heart and said to the group of demons, ¡°¡±Find the ind. From midnight until now, tell me all the information about everyone who hasnded on the ind.


    If someone looks like me, you have to pay special attention to them.¡±


    Pangu had already exined the appearance of Tiandao to him, so Xia Ji knew about it as well.


    The group of lesser demons received the order and immediately dispersed in all directions. The scene was extremely spectacr.


    After the little gremlins left,


    More and more cultivators surrounded him¡­<div>


    It seemed that with more people, many cultivators had more confidence.


    Before long, two people flew out on their swords and asked directly,¡±May I know where you are from? How can youmand these demons?¡±


    Xia Ji nced at them and understood what they were thinking. He said, ¡°¡±The things are there. Take them if you can.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was overjoyed. Many people flew away on their swords.


    When he reached the side of the Demon Summoning Banner, he reached out and grabbed it.


    But how could the Demon Summoning Banner be so easily obtained?


    If it wasn¡¯t used or authorized by its owner, anything near it would be corroded.


    In an instant, all the cultivators who touched the green tadpole g screamed.


    These people¡¯s wails immediately caused some people to shout and curse.


    Xia Ji raised his head and nced at them. He didn¡¯t hear what they were saying and waved his hand¡­

 Chapter 813: 27. Fangzhang Island, Dharma Power Summer Extreme (2 in 1)

    Chapter 813: 27. Fangzhang Ind, Dharma Power Summer Extreme (2 in 1)<div>


    A domineering 10,000-foot-long saber Qi appeared in his hand. With a wave of his hand, he turned his hand and shed those cultivators who had malicious intentions and wanted to speak.


    Their bodies couldn¡¯t withstand the energy of the Dharma Saber and exploded, falling to the ground.


    This way, no one dared to approach.


    Xia Ji sighed and shook his head.


    He was not in a hurry to enter the Mysterious Heaven Temple. Instead, he sat cross-legged at the entrance of the Mysterious Heaven Temple, quietly waiting for the feedback of the group of demons.


    When evening came, before the demons returned, a ruddy Taoist from the Mysterious Heaven Temple came down from the distance.<div>


    His voice drifted over.


    ¡°I am Lei Xiaozi, the leader of the Mysterious Heaven Temple.


    Fellow cultivator, why have youe to my Mysterious Heaven Temple?¡±


    ¡°Has anyone been to the Mysterious Heaven Temple recently?¡± Xia Ji asked directly.


    ¡°There¡¯s one person,¡± said the Abbey Dean of the Mysterious Sky Temple.


    ¡°Can you tell me who it is, Master Lei Xiao?¡± asked Xia Ji.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone who looks a little simr to you, Fellow Daoist,¡± said the Abbey Dean of the Mysterious Heaven Temple.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Could you ask everybody to leave the Mysterious Heaven Temple?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­ This ce will soon be a battlefield.¡±


    He saw that Thunder Firmament was still hesitating and even had a worried look on his face.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say much. He released his aura slightly. Even though the 360,000 Dharma Idols didn¡¯t appear, they still brought great power.<div>


    Thunder Firmament Master couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful it was.


    Although it was hard to imagine, Thunder Firmament Master could feel that if he used this power to make a sh, the Mysterious Heaven Temple wouldn¡¯t be able to cut him down.


    Thus, the Daoist sighed and asked softly, ¡°¡±Can you give me some time? Or¡­Which one did I invite out?¡±


    ¡°Can you do that?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Daoist Leixiao wanted to say more.


    Xia Ji had already stood up. His voice was like a rolling wave that swept into the distance.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, why don¡¯t you meet me?¡±


    The figure turned into a mad dragon and rushed into the Mysterious Heaven Temple.


    However, there was no response.


    Xia Ji nced at Lei Xiaozi.


    Thunder Firmament Master was confused.


    ¡± Get your people to carve it out, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± I¡¯ll enter the temple in five minutes. ¡±<div>


    Thunder Firmament Master was stunned for a moment. Then, he didn¡¯t say anything else and left.


    Soon, a group of Daoists flew out of the temple on their swords.


    Xia Ji¡¯s perception told him that everyone had almost left before he moved.


    From the void, he grabbed the Mountain and River State Painting with his left hand and pulled¡­


    The ink-colored long axis unfolded, revealing a scene of mist swirling and the luster of the sun and moon revolving.


    Then, the Mountain and River State Painting began to revolve around him like a shield.


    Xia Ji grabbed the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd with his right hand and tapped the end of the halberd on the ground¡­


    In an instant, 360,000 Dharma Forms appeared and transformed into a ball¡­


    On the sphere, the Dharma Idol swam extremely fast.


    However¡­


    This Dharma Ball was much stronger than the Dharma Ball in his previous life.


    Xia Ji took a light step forward. When his body touched the Dharma Ball, a Dharma Xia Ji walked out directly¡­<div>


    As for Xia Ji himself, he was still standing at the same spot.


    Although he had already estimated the strength of the Xuan formation of the major factions on Fangzhang Ind, he had not forgotten the possibility that the Heavenly Dao might be able to strengthen the Xuan formation¡­


    Therefore, he did not enter the temple.


    The one who entered was Dharma Idol Xia Ji.


    The Dharma Idol Xia Ji grew taller and taller. It only took a few steps before it turned into a giant that was more than 100 feet tall and walked forward quickly.

 Chapter 814: 28. Battling the Heavenly Dao and Seeing the Starlight Again (2 in 1)

    Chapter 814: 28. Battling the Heavenly Dao and Seeing the Starlight Again (2 in 1)<div>


    The Xuantian Temple was floating in the air above Fangzhang Mountain.


    Look down.


    The young man stood there quietly.


    In the temple¡­


    Layers of dharma images had already gathered into a human shape, moving around the void and heading toward the depths.


    This scene was iparably spectacr¡­<div>


    The cultivators of the Mysterious Heavenly Temple who were flying away on their swords were dumbfounded.


    Just as they were still feeling smug about having mastered the first level of Dharma Power, they saw countless Dharma Powers.


    What was the realm?


    If the peak waspared to a grain of sand, it would be a vast desert.


    If the peak waspared to a star, then it would be the vast Milky Way.


    However, this was still the Transcendence Realm, the tenth realm in the human world. However¡­However, he had alreadypletely stepped into the realm itself.


    The realm could only be described as a mortal, a genius in the eyes of a mortal, and a monster in the eyes of a mortal.


    How could he describe a god?


    Xia Ji¡¯s ck hair moved without any wind, spreading out in all directions, revealing a pair of pupils that could epass the world and were as calm as the starry sky. In his pupils, the sun and moon moved, the sea turned into mulberry fields, and everything changed. Only his eyes were calm and calm.


    He stood still.


    However, Xia Ji, who had passed through the Dharma Sphere and turned into a Dharma Power, had already be a beam of light.


    Dharma Idol Xia Ji¡¯s goal was very clear¡­<div>


    He raised his hand.


    A Transcendence de shed out and destroyed the Xuan Formation mechanism of the Xuan Heaven Temple.


    In the half a day he had been sitting cross-legged, he had already used his powerful spiritual sense to find the location of this mechanism.


    Boom!


    The mechanism of the Xuan formation shattered.


    Dharma Idol Xia Ji kept his saber and continued to walk into the Taoist temple.


    It was very clear now.


    Everyone from the Mysterious Heaven Temple had left, and the only one left was Tiandao.


    Xia Ji had already sensed the Heavenly Dao.


    Therefore, he drew his de.


    Dharma Idol Xia Ji shed out.


    Boom!<div>


    The hall was torn in half by a violent force, but the saber was blocked.


    What blocked the Transcendence Saber was a long ck saber.


    The youth holding the long saber looked very simr to Xia Ji. He was the Heavenly Dao.


    The only difference was that there was no tolerance in his eyes¡­


    There was only indifference.


    Indifferent to themon people, indifferent to everything. All things were like straw dogs, and everything could be destroyed.


    Those were the eyes of a true god.


    But?


    Was such a god real?


    Was it right that gods should not have feelings?


    After cultivating for thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, the mountains and rivers changed, the stars changed, and the cultivators also changed. They regarded the past beliefs asughable, and the fleeting emotions as insignificant. Was it right?


    The Heavenly Dao believed that it was correct.<div>


    Xia Ji found itughable.


    When the two des collided, rolling thunder could be heard. However, there was actually no aftershock that spread out¡­


    This was the perfect control and bnce of both sides.


    This was not only a sh of power, but also an attack of faith.


    Xia Ji came at an extremely fast speed, and Tiandao was interrupted before he couldplete his next move.


    Fortunately, ¡± He ¡± put down what ¡± He ¡± originally nned to do and grabbed the ck knife in ¡± His ¡± right hand¡­This was Old Wu¡¯s saber.


    The de of Xia Ji in his previous life was now in the hands of the Heavenly Dao.


    Under Tiandao¡¯s skin, Chikage, who had yet toplete its final evolution, was like a tadpole, sticking to his skin and rustling¡­


    In an instant, Tiandao¡¯s right hand had already turnedpletely ck. He flew up with the wind and shed out with the Underworld Saber in his right hand¡­


    Although this sh did not mobilize the power of heaven and earth, it already possessed the power of heaven and earth.


    Bang!


    Dharma Xia Ji¡¯s Dharma Saber shattered.<div>


    However, Tiandao¡¯s sh had yet to bepleted.


    Then, he shed at Dharma Idol Xia Ji.


    Whoosh!


    Dharma Idol Xia Ji suddenly retreated and turned into a bolt of lightning, pouncing back into the Dharma Idol Ball, making the 360,000 Dharma Idolplete again.


    The battle that destroyed the heavens and the earth returned to silence with just one saber strike.


    Xia Ji stood outside the door.


    The Heavenly Dao was within the sect.


    The people outside areing in,


    The person inside wanted to go out.


    The cultivators of the Mysterious Sky Temple who were about to leave werepletely dumbfounded. They could not even imagine a battle of this level.


    Soon, the group of demons surrounded Xia Ji again and stood behind him.


    When the group of demons saw that the owner of the Demon Summoning Banner was being beaten up, they were instantly ¡®agitated¡¯ and wanted to go in and teach that ignorant enemy a lesson.<div>


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± Xia Ji said lightly.


    After saying that, he raised his hand and put away the Demon Summoning Banner.


    The demons immediately regained control of their bodies and hurriedly ran away, looking into the distance curiously with the cultivators.


    Xia Ji looked at the Xuantian Temple floating in the air. His right hand suddenly moved, and he took out a ck halberd with two crescent moons. He said softly, ¡±


    ¡°The person I am about to face,


    The man who killed your former lord,


    And the one you¡¯ll never see again,


    He was the one who made the world devour all living beings.


    Do you dare to fight?¡±


    The Great Dark Heavenly Halberd stopped moving for a moment. Suddenly, the ck tide surged out like a snake, but it did not disperse. It surrounded Xia Ji and lifted him up from the ground.


    If you want to fight, fight. Why don¡¯t you dare?


    Xia Ji¡¯s body was surrounded by the Mountain River State Painting, and his right hand was holding the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd.


    He no longer hesitated and stepped into the void.


    Suddenly, a flight of ck steps appeared in the void.


    One step, one step, one step after another.


    The ck steps spread out and followed him into the sky.


    After entering the temple, he saw a young man who looked very simr to him walking from the end of the road.


    The youth held a ck saber in his right hand, and his entire body was enveloped in golden light. One could vaguely see a Mysterious Golden Pagoda hanging above his head.


    Thus, he alsonded on this road.


    There was only one path.


    Only one person could cross a narrow road.

 Chapter 815: 28. Battling the Heavenly Dao and Seeing the Starlight Again (2 in 1)

    Chapter 815: 28. Battling the Heavenly Dao and Seeing the Starlight Again (2 in 1)<div>


    Xia Ji struck out with his halberd.


    Tiandao shed out.


    The halberd shed at the saber.


    Ji Dui said.


    Xia Ji faced the Heavenly Dao.


    ¡± Mountains and rivers pass away, and all living things pass away. To others, it seems to be eternal and unchanging, but to the world, it¡¯s just a matter of time. Such a world is constantly changing. Why should Fellow Daoist care? ¡±<div>


    ¡°I care.¡±


    ¡± Humans are like dogs, and the ck tide of resentful souls is also needed by heaven and earth. The reincarnation of heaven and earth has cut off all future troubles and turmoil by cutting off the past and future generations. Why should Fellow Daoist take it to heart? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡± Fellow Daoist, you came from the human world, and you have never changed your mind. I am deeply impressed. However, if Fellow Daoist really came to the universe and looked down at the boundless space and time, would Fellow Daoist¡¯s heart only look at ants? ¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It should be Fellow Daoist that I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The two of them fought.


    The speed was not fast, only the slow collision of weapons could be seen.


    The force was not even heavy, because the impact was silent and gave off a soft feeling.


    The two of them fought while talking, giving people the feeling that they were just practicing.


    However, if anyone stood in front of them, they would be wiped out from this world by their seemingly soft attacks.


    The power became stronger and stronger, and finally, it dissipated.<div>


    Either the ck halberd suppressed the ck de, or the ck de suppressed the ck halberd.


    However, the energy that dissipated from both sides was absorbed by the Mountain and River State Painting or the Golden Pagoda.


    The two sides fought slower and slower, without any fancy skills.


    This speed was simply torturous. It seemed slow, but it was actually extremely fast.


    The faint voice echoed in the Mysterious Heaven Temple on Fangzhang Ind.


    Fellow Daoist, have you ever thought that if you win this battle, you will destroy the entire universe? ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You should know that we have two battlefields.


    The other was the Ancient Netherworld, the era of Amitabha.


    You have karma to rely on in Great Shang, you know Su Daji¡­


    But if you reach the era of Amitabha Buddha, who can you rely on?


    How do you know that there were no nine patriarchs in the era of Amitabha?<div>


    Those nine ancestors don¡¯t even know who you are. How can they help you?


    ¡± Of course, you can show your differences, but before you find them, I might have already obtained their support.


    Or perhaps, you were lucky enough to find one of them early on, but how would you know that the person you found was not one of my people?


    Therefore, the second round¡­You will lose.


    Therefore, even if you win this round, you will lose the second round. The universe will have no chance of survival.¡±


    Bang!


    Boom!


    The saber and halberd attacked, while the golden pagoda and the scroll defended themselves. One attacked and one defended. Thirty-six elephants against a thousand shadows¡­


    The two of them were at loggerheads, and no one backed down.


    ¡°If you win this battle, you¡¯ll be a scourge to the world!


    You might think that I¡¯ve cut off the future of others and that I treat all living beings as dogs, but what about you?


    If you insist on your own opinion, you willpletely destroy the entire universe¡­<div>


    In your opinion, what you did was more overboard than what I did?¡±


    Every sentence of the Heavenly Axiom was like a demonic sound. It seemed reasonable and reasonable. Anyone would be shaken, except for those who had never insisted and only thought of ¡± I don¡¯t care if the flood overflows after I die ¡°.


    Xia Ji wasn¡¯t such a person. However, there was nothing in the world that could shake his conviction.


    Therefore, after saying so much, Tiandao only said a simple sentence, ¡°¡±Things have alreadye to this, but Fellow Daoist is still like this. Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re at a disadvantage?¡±


    Tiandao¡¯s expression was calm.


    Both of them were very calm.


    If he had his own Dao in his heart, how could he be easily persuaded by external things?


    However, the two of them were evenly matched¡­


    At least at this moment, it was impossible to determine the victor just by relying on the two of them.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, since you¡¯vee here, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve learned about my power from that little fox Su Daji¡­¡±


    ¡± However, do you know that there are some strange objects that match this power?


    For example¡­The reason why I was able to arrive here so quickly was because of the teleportation door.¡±<div>


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Suddenly, a group of figures appeared from the Mysterious Heavenly Temple.


    This group of people included Old Wu, Zhou Fo, Lu Chan, the twenty Buddhas of the Heavens, and the Perfected Cultivators of the thirty-six Blessed Lands¡­


    The moment Old Wu saw Xia Ji, he took out a blood-red book and started writing his name.


    And it seemed toplement Old Wu¡¯s writing¡­


    Zhou Fo, Lu Chan, the twenty Buddhas of the Heavens, and the Perfected Cultivators of the thirty-six Blessed Lands all attacked Xia Ji.


    Tiandao also made his move at this moment.


    As long as Old Wu wrote the two words ¡°Xia Ji¡±, the war would be over.


    However, the two words ¡®Xia Ji¡¯ carried a lot of weight and karma. Old Wu felt as if he was pushing a mountain as he moved his brush. It was as if a terrifying force was pushing his hand, preventing him from finishing writing the name.


    However, he was still writing, and he had already written half of the word ¡°Xia¡±.


    However, Xia Ji¡¯s expression did not change from the beginning to the end, and he did not show any intention of taking out the Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles to escape.


    He suddenly smashed the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd onto the ground.<div>


    Darkness soared into the sky, obscuring the brilliance of the sun.


    It even caused day and night to reverse, and the sky was actually dotted with stars that shone in this direction.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They were too sensitive to starlight.


    Because in this era, there was one person who was invincible under the starry sky.


    That was the Grand Supreme.


    At that moment, perhaps because Xia Ji had used too much power, a crisp cracking sound came from his chest. It was the sound of a miniature reconnaissance puppet shattering.


    When the few of them saw the investigative puppet, their expressions instantly turned solemn.


    Who didn¡¯t know that this was Pangu¡¯s thing?


    Pangu¡¯s puppet, coupled with Su Tian¡¯s ¡°Dragon Traversing a Thousand Miles¡±¡­


    This would bring about a possibility.


    Shua


    Two figures suddenly shed from afar.


    It was Su Tian and Pangu.


    The moment Su Tian appeared, Xia Ji took out the Demon Summoning Banner, which turned into a beam of light andnded in Su Tian¡¯s hand.


    Su Tian sat on the red embroidered ball. The moment she grabbed the Demon Summoning Banner, she stabbed it into the ground¡­


    Countless dark green demon souls rushed out of the banner and bound the enemies in all directions.


    Obviously, this was a secret technique that only the owner of the Demon Summoning Banner could use.


    The moment Pangu appeared, he waved his hand, and the puppet army covered the sky and the sun as it descended.


    One had to know that Pangu still had nearly 400,000 puppets and ten Wizard Puppets¡­


    At this moment, he had already released them all.


    Since Xia Ji hade here to investigate, Pangu naturally couldn¡¯t stay idle either. He went to the Heavenly Cloud Mountain and put all the puppets and puppets into a huge special storage ring.


    He was also constantly monitoring the situation on Xia Ji¡¯s side through the recon puppet.


    Now, since the other party had already made a move, he and Su Tian would appear directly.


    As for Miao Miao and Little Su, they were naturally here too. They had even set off a few seconds earlier than Pangu and Su Tian, but they were standing on a distant cliff.


    The Great Dark Heavenly Halberd tore through the night sky, and the stars were like water.


    The starlight turned into a deep ocean, flowing mysteriously.


    In the next instant,


    The starlight began to distort¡­


    Time seemed to slow down.


    The chaotic battlefield was frozen in one scene after another. This was the peak battle of this era.


    The world seemed to have be stuck.


    In another instant¡­


    The Big Dipper in the sky suddenly dimmed andpletely disappeared.


    At the same time, everyone saw the starlight.


    The starlight of the Grand Supreme was as precise as a scalpel. As long as it attacked, it would hit the target.


    Without any warning, the starlight shot in front of Tiandao without any possibility of dodging, directly piercing through his be.


    Bang!


    However, Tiandao did not even frown. Instead, he flew toward a stone door not far away-the teleportation stone door.


    Bang!


    The starlightnded perfectly on Tiandao¡¯s body.


    The shadow of the Golden Exquisite Pagoda above Tiandao¡¯s head suddenly shone brightly, and then itpletely dimmed.


    The Heaven and Earth ck Yellow Tower had already temporarily exhausted its energy in this attack and entered a ¡®dormant¡¯ state.

 Chapter 816: 29. Forgetting the Dao and Getting Me, the Heavenly Dao Is Destroyed!(2 in 1)

    Chapter 816: 29. Forgetting the Dao and Getting Me, the Heavenly Dao Is Destroyed!(2 in 1)


    Tiandao instantlynded in front of the teleportation stone door. A ck shadow swam under his skin, and he raised his hand to press down on the center of the stone door.


    Before his hand reached, multicolored light had already shed, illuminating Tiandao¡¯s entire body.


    Since this was not a ce to fight, he would leave for the time being and change to another ce to fight.


    However, how could Xia Ji let him escape?


    In the chaotic formation, the Heavenly Dao moved, and so did Xia Ji. His movements were almost synchronized with the Heavenly Dao.


    When Tiandao moved, the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd in his hand moved as well.


    Whoosh!


    The halberd shot out like a ck dragon. The halberd¡¯s tip dragged the vast virtual flow Dharma Idol and instantly pounced in the direction of the teleportation stone door.


    With a loud boom, everything in the vicinity was torn to shreds.


    The rocks exploded and turned into dust that scattered everywhere.


    However, the stone door itself did not move at all. It was obviously not an ordinary object.


    However, this halberd was not aimed at the stone door, but at the Heavenly Dao.


    Tiandao had just pressed his palm down by half an inch. Seeing this attack, he had no choice but to block.


    He suddenly raised his ck saber and shed out. Half of the de turned into an arc, and the cold light shone like the moon.


    Moonlight faced the ck Dragon.


    After a moment of stillness, it appeared that the de was stuck in the crescent moon.


    A string of sparks exploded.


    Then¡­


    Boom!


    Violent energy overflowed as if two stars had collided. Everything around them could not withstand the pressure and was destroyed, exploding into a vacuum filled with dust.


    Tiandao¡¯s ck hair immediately fluttered backward like messy ck seaweed.


    Xia Ji also took advantage of this time to step forward and arrive in front of him. His right palm pressed down on the Great Dark Heavenly Halberd¡¯s shaft and pushed it forward quickly.


    Tiandao was pushed backward, far away from the original teleportation stone door.


    If Pangu and Su Tian didn¡¯te, Old Wu would definitely be able to finish writing the Life and Death Book. At that time, Xia Ji would only have a dead end.


    But at this moment, he had already stopped helplessly.


    Old Wu had already forgotten how many times he had done this action¡­


    Did he really kill a mighty figure?


    Probably ¡­ It seemed like¡­There was.


    At this moment,


    Xia Ji grabbed the ck halberd and held onto Tiandao tightly.


    36 elephants, 360,000 spells, and the Thousand Shadow Death God from the Ancient Netherworld entangled and killed each other.


    The limit of the realm, the peak of martial arts, the miniature of the vast universe, and the future of the world were all condensed in this ever-changing battle¡­


    The range of their battle had already far exceeded the length of their weapons, forming a huge ball that looked like chaos.


    No one spoke anymore.


    No one came closer.


    Pangu, Su Tian, Zhou Fo, Lu Chan, Old Wu¡­


    On the cliff in the distance, the Grand Supreme¡¯s graceful figure was wrapped in a long ck robe. Her white veil had been blown away by the wind, revealing a slightly adorable expression.


    She held her hands and was brewing the starlight.


    The person guarding her was Little Su.


    In his previous life, they were enemies in the Western Fire Domain. Both sides fought and were heavily injured.


    Until now, they were already fighting side by side¡­


    The fate of the world was full of wonders. It was just a second time, and the enemy had already be a friend.


    However, even the Grand Supreme did not make a move.


    That was because¡­


    The battle between Xia Ji and Tiandao had be one, and no one could tell what was going on.


    That was because¡­


    This was a duel between kings.


    No one could control him anymore.


    Tiandao could only win. Although the teleportation stone tform was still there, if he dared to be distracted and think about running to the stone tform and teleporting away, then he was destined to lose, because his opponent would not let go of his absent-mindedness.


    Xia Ji could only win. Once he stopped, the Heavenly Axiom would definitely head to the teleportation stone tform, and the battle would be dragged into an unknown situation.


    Then, between these two ultimate existences, who would win?


    No one knew.


    However, they could no longer interfere.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even want to fight anymore.


    Instead, he stopped and looked into the distance, looking at the ball of chaos that seemed to have split the world apart.


    After a long time¡­


    After a long time¡­


    The battle was over.


    There must have been a lot of changes.


    But what was the use of having more?


    This was a duel between two kings. One of them would lose and the other would win.


    If there was no reason, it would be that Xia Ji had the Mountain and River State Painting while Tiandao had taken a magic treasure other than the ck Yellow Tower of Heaven and Earth. In that case, he would have lost in a battle of magic treasures.


    But was that really the case?


    Wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao shaken by the mortal who came from the mortal world, but stepped step by step into the heavens, from being the enemy of the world to having an unchanging heart, from a youth to a saint?


    Xia Ji had never felt that he was powerful. He was just a lucky mortal.


    However, how many mortals in the world could maintain their original heart? Even after experiencing thousands of reincarnations, the vicissitudes of life, or even a beautiful dream woven by the Heavenly Dao, they still remained unchanged?


    Cultivators,


    I forget myself and attain enlightenment,


    In ord with the Tao


    Therefore,¡±I¡± perished in the vast world.


    Xia Ji said,


    I have never forgotten,


    He just forgot to say,


    Forget the Tao and get me.


    Therefore, he won.


    Or perhaps, there were other reasons.


    For example, it was just a small psychological w or a small negligence.


    But no one knew.


    The ball of chaos dispersed.


    A figure walked out.


    His ck hair flowed quietly.


    His expression was calm. Although his left shoulder had been pierced by a knife, he was still smiling.


    Because the person who fell to the ground had lost and died.


    The Great Dark Heavenly Halberd stabbed into his forehead.


    As the wind blew, his body turned into gravel and drifted away with the wind.


    Pangu and Su Tian smiled when they saw that figure.


    He won?


    He won!


    When Old Wu, Zhou Fo, and Lu Chan saw the Heavenly Dao fall, they were first stunned. Then, they began to look around themselves¡­

 Chapter 817: 29. Forgetting the Dao and Getting Me, the Heavenly Dao Will Fall!(2 in 1)

    Chapter 817: 29. Forgetting the Dao and Getting Me, the Heavenly Dao Will Fall!(2 in 1)


    Then, they felt that their time was up.


    He walked a few steps in a daze, and his body turned into dust, disappearing from the world.


    At the same time, the 20 Buddhas and the 36 Perfected Ones of the Blessed Lands also froze. They looked around and suddenly understood. They closed their eyes.


    The Buddha put his palms together and sat cross-legged.


    The Immortal looked up at the clouds and was lost in thought.


    However, no matter what they did, they only chose the appearance before they left.


    At this moment, far, far away in the human world, there was a small vige with green willows and red flowers. A cute and mischievous girl was ying with a parrot on the path.


    ¡°Miao Miao is so beautiful, Miao Miao is so beautiful!¡± the parrot shouted.


    The girl giggled and nodded as she teased the bird. ¡± Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re right. ¡±


    However, just as she finished saying ¡°yes¡±, she stopped in her tracks. She felt something and looked towards the east in shock¡­


    The eastern sky was dyed with the blood of dusk.


    Her clear eyes were also filled with the deste and somber scenery in the middle of summer.


    She coughed lightly and closed her eyes¡­


    Everything returned to darkness.


    On the other side¡­


    The Shen family¡¯s ancestor, Shen Feng, was leading various armies to cultivate the Su family. This was also the reason why he did note.


    Pangu could use the puppets to destroy the Wu family¡¯s Xuan formation and break through the Wu family in one fell swoop.


    Then, couldn¡¯t the divine wind?


    While the Su family resisted, the Eight Wonders of the Confucian Sect came on stage and disyed their abilities.


    However, the two forces were not on the same level, and they were quickly defeated.


    However, just as the Divine Wind Waving Troop was about to enter the Su family.


    He was also suddenly stunned. The figure on the horse was like a fragile dust outline. With a slight movement, itpletely disappeared in the world of mortals.


    At this moment¡­


    All special existences born from the Heavenly Dao were¡­Ashes and ashes.


    Heavenly Dao, defeated.


    However, Xia Ji did not disappear immediately.


    A self-evident message appeared in his heart. He would still stay here¡­


    It stayed until the time when he and the Heavenly Dao worked together to close the box universe.


    Then, he would travel back and forth with the Heavenly Dao and return to the Amitabha era of the Ancient Netherworld Era.


    Then ¡­


    He could live for another 9,000 years?


    He instinctively raised this question in his heart.


    After all, his realm was not enough to live for 9,000 years.


    However, this question had just arisen when it was immediately extinguished.


    Because he already understood that this was the truth.


    Everyone else was a mortal¡­


    Even if they stayed in the small world of the aristocratic families, they would still die at around 300 years old. This was the limit of their lifespan, and even the ancestors were no exception.


    Previously, the reason why the ancestor could live for 3,000 years was entirely because his soul was sealed in a special world ¡­


    But now, they had already entered their bodies and could not return.


    He won the second round, but the second round was the most difficult.


    Before entering the second round, he needed to stay in the mortal world without the interference of the Heavenly Dao and extraordinary power ¡­ After 9,000 years.


    Xia Ji turned to look at Su Tian, who smiled sweetly at him.


    ¡°How long can you stay?¡± Su Tian asked softly.


    ¡°Nine thousand years.¡±


    Su Tian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, as if she didn¡¯t remember that she could only live for two to three hundred years. She only smiled and said,¡±In that case, you will have more time to prepare for the next match¡­


    Come, let me slowly tell you about the Ancient Netherworld Era. Perhaps it will be of some help.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    Several monthster.


    Late spring had long passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was autumn.


    Some of the withered leaves fell on the autumn water.


    Some drifted to the small table in the courtyard.


    Su Tian flicked away the withered leaves and grabbed the teapot to fill Xia Ji¡¯s cup.


    These days, she had already told Xia Ji about the Ancient Netherworld Era.


    In general, it was not much different from now.


    They were all in the Transcendence Realm, the Dharmakaya Realm, the Karma Realm, the Receiving Realm, and then all the way to the Dao Integration Realm.


    However, the cktide had just taken shape at that time, so it was not that powerful.


    In fact, many Almighties were actually able to rely on their own strength to survive the cmity time and time again when it descended¡­


    As a result, many mighty figures could live past the 12,000 years set by the Heavenly Dao.


    After each catastrophe, the number of people who survived was far more than nine.


    That was the most prosperous era in the universe, with immortals, buddhas, demons, and devils¡­


    However, the Heavenly Dao was unwilling to see such a situation happen.


    Thus, an unprecedented Void Tribtions descended.


    However, even though the Void Tribnt descended, there were still many mighty figures who managed to survive until the next era.


    The First Void Tribnt was close to 300,000 years.


    As time passed. Slowly, they were dug out.


    The remaining powerful beings immediately understood the whole story and discovered the truth of the cktide, as well as the true mysteries of the universe.


    The mighty figures, who originally had their own stances, had no choice but to join forces and attack the Heavenly Dao after trying various methods¡­He hoped that he would be able to obtain a chance of survival.


    And this was the prelude to mankind¡¯s conquest of the heavens.


    This was a battle thatsted for millions of years.


    However, the Heavenly Dao was so powerful that even if all the mighty figures joined forces, they could not do anything to him.


    Other than Taiyuan, no one else could attack him.


    That era was much more resplendent than the present. Hundreds of schools of thought were contending, divine powers and immortal techniques were shocking. It could be said to be an era of the universe.


    However, that era was also the only brilliant era in the universe. It was the true era of cultivation¡­


    Amitabha and Taiyuan were the two most dazzling pearls born in that era.


    These two pearls could be said to be the sun and moon of an era.


    Mingyue was Taiyuan, and she was the elder sister.


    zing Sun was Amitabha, and he was the younger brother.


    The two of them probably lived¡­


    At first, the siblings depended on each other.


    Her sister was a swordsman, so she often went out to carry out missions to earn some money to support her family. Her younger brother was literate and helped others copy Buddhist scriptures, so he could make his family better by making money.


    After that, her sister was chosen by the overseas sword immortals and was epted into the sect.


    The younger brother was chosen by the abbot of arge temple. After a few turns, he went to a temple called Leiyin Temple.


    At that time, Leiyin Temple was not a big temple, but it was also a temple guarded by Buddha.


    Amitabha was epted as a disciple by the Buddha because of his unprecedented Buddha nature. From now on, he would be an ancient Buddha with a greenmp and cultivate meditation quietly.


    Su Daji, who was still a little fox, was saved by Amitabha Buddha in the temple one winter and slowly got to know him¡­


    Xia Ji listened quietly.


    Although his past body was Amitabha¡­


    However, he only had all the insights of Amitabha Buddha and did not have those daily bits and pieces.


    At this moment, he was quietly analyzing what Su Tian had said and imagining such a world.


    Compared to that era, the current era was truly the end of a universe¡­


    That era was the true golden age of space civilizations.


    Su Tian pondered,¡¯Even if the Heavenly Axiom went to that era, it shouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain anything through his identity. This is because at that time, the power system of the Death God had juste to an end, and the power system of the cktide had just begun to be built¡­¡¯


    The mighty figures of the new era did not ept his kindness. Instead, they would slowly discover his unbearably bad side and go against him.


    Unless, he still borrowed the remaining power of the Death God Era.


    That power¡­¡±


    She closed her eyes and pondered.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°¡±Earth Fiend.¡±


    ¡°Earth Fiend?¡±


    ¡°Not bad¡­It should be the Earth Fiend. At that time, it was rumored that there was a world underground, which was called the Seventy-Two Fiend Lands.


    The Chaos Demons on the ground were running amok, and it was very likely that they were all born from that fiendishnd.


    ¡°However, I was only a little fox at that time. After I gained intelligence, these things had already been resolved, or rather, they had disappeared.


    However, I think that the Seventy-Two Fiendish Lands should be the remnants of the Death God¡¯s culture.


    If the Heavenly Dao goes, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s borrowing the power of that fiendishnd.¡±


    ¡± What? ¡± Xia Ji pondered for a moment before asking, ¡± Were there any existences like you in that era? ¡±


    Su Tian thought for a moment and shook her head. That was the first Void Tribnt since the creation of the world.


    If there is, it is the continuation of the Death God¡¯s culture, but I have never heard of it. ¡°

 Chapter 818: 30. Changes in Heaven and Earth, Dreaming Another 9,000 Years (2 in 1)

    Chapter 818: 30. Changes in Heaven and Earth, Dreaming Another 9,000 Years (2 in 1)<div>


    In front of the Smiths ¡®courtyard.


    The autumn wind carried the fallen leaves as they walked. The world was deste, and even this small world was the same.


    Xia Ji and Su Tian¡¯s conversation was still ongoing.


    ¡± I remember that every Void Tribnt¡¯s Dharmakaya, supernatural power, karma, and talisman will face a different killing tribtion, ¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Then, what kind of killing tribtion was there in the Ancient Netherworld Era?¡±


    Su Tian looked as if she was recalling something. Then, she slowly said,¡±That was the first Void Tribnt, so the Heavenly Dao might still be experimenting.<div>


    Apart from the cktide, there was no killing tribtion in the strict sense.


    In the early stages, the killing tribtion was not opened once every 500 years.


    In general, he relied on pills to break through to the Dharmakaya realm at that time.


    However, pills were poisonous, and one would not eat them if they exceeded three.


    To break through to the divine-tier, one needed to find a mystic realm with abundant spirit qi, open a cave abode, and cultivate quietly.


    In a few years or decades, he should be able to achieve something.


    However, the more abundant the spiritual energy in the mystic realm, the more monsters would be born and bring danger.


    In addition, it would also cause fights between cultivators.


    As for breaking through to the Karma Realm, one couldprehend it by killing Fiendish Ghosts to a certain extent¡­


    I suspect that Fiendish Ghosts are monsters from the 72 Earth Fiends.


    Right, there was no distinction between good and evil karma at that time.


    As for the Realm of Receiving Talismans, it was a projection of the heavens, and many cultivators would fight for a spot.<div>


    After that, it would be simr to this era, except that the cktide was not as powerful.


    At that time, many cultivators and mighty figures treated this as an opportunity.


    But what I find strange is, if that era was the first Void Tribnt, where did the ck tidee from?


    After thinking about it, only the Heavenly Dao could transform the mighty figures who had died in the past into the ck Tribtion¡­


    The period when the transformation began should have started from that era. Otherwise, the cktide would not have been so weak¡­¡±


    ¡± The cktide won¡¯t appear again, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± That era should be capped at the 14th level. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Su Tian said.


    After she said this, she seemed to have fallen intoplete silence.


    However, the silence did not mean that he had nothing to say. It was just that he did not want to say anything more.


    She rested her chin on her hand and looked at Xia Ji. She didn¡¯t say anything about winning or losing and only said softly, ¡°¡±If you feel that the situation is not right, then personally kill that little fox that approached you during the winter¡­She won¡¯t live to see the future.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll take care of that little fox every day, ¡± Xia Ji said gently. ¡± I¡¯ll also personally watch her tail grow to nine¡­¡±


    Su Tian giggled. Her eyes were filled with gentleness.<div>


    Bam ~~~


    The fish jumped out of the water and made a light sound.


    However, it plunged deeper into the autumn water and wandered between the dark and lusterless water nts.


    Unconsciously, the sky was full moon, it was the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    In order to help Xia Ji win the second battle,


    Pangu spared no effort in sharing all of his research results with Xia Ji.


    Actually, Xia Ji knew most of the information. After all, he was an existence at the Heavenly Dao level¡­


    However, Pangu¡¯s puppet technique was truly powerful, and even Xia Ji had benefited greatly from it.


    In addition,


    During his time with Pangu, he also discovered something that almost surprised him.


    That day, he noticed that Pangu had a habit of reading, and he was reading some very strange books. The way he flipped through the books was very simr to his past self. He casually asked,¡±Could it be that you can directlyprehend cultivation techniques by reading books?¡±


    Pangu was shocked by this casual question.<div>


    He nodded and admitted it. He sighed.¡±As expected of the future Wielder of the Will.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then, Xia Ji was shocked and asked him to exin the whole story.


    Pangu thought for a moment and exined,¡±I don¡¯t know why I suddenly have this ability.¡±


    ¡°As long as I read a book, I can directly obtain a cultivation technique. I find it very interesting, so I¡¯ve been experimenting¡­


    It was just that these cultivation techniques were very ordinary.


    How do you exin this?¡±


    ¡°Dao Aura,¡± Xia Ji said slowly.


    Then, he exined to Pangu what the ¡°Taoist Connotation¡± was.


    Pangu¡¯s desire to research was immediately aroused¡­


    He left in a hurry. After recruiting a new assistant, he hurriedly began the test.


    Xia Ji stood where he was and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he had a guess.<div>


    In order to confirm this conjecture,


    He went straight to Little Su.


    Little Su was busy. After all, she still cared about the lives of the people in the world. When she saw such misery, she could not bear it, so she was busy.


    In the past, she did not have any strength or power, but now, she had almost obtained the support of all the forces¡­


    Xia Taiqian had directly passed the throne to her, making her the empress.


    The Grand Supreme was also bored. He thought that it was time to wait for death anyway, so he also apanied Little Su to work.


    However, Little Su was busy, so she quietly drank her juice.


    At this moment¡­


    In the royal study.


    Little Su was burying her head in front of the mountain of memorials.


    Whenever there was a need for an on-the-spot investigation, she would directly use Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles to fly over and take a look¡­


    Whenever there were reports of natural or man-made disasters, she would use the Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles to go over and investigate¡­<div>


    Such an efficient empress was probably unprecedented.


    The Very High sat on the chair, staring nkly as he gulped down the water.


    In the corner of the royal study, there was a small charcoal stove. The tea on the stove was about to boil again. At that time, she could continue to drink hot water.


    At this stage of life, drinking hot water was the only thing left.

 Chapter 819: 30. Changes in Heaven and Earth, Dreaming Another 9,000 Years (2 in 1)

    Chapter 819: 30. Changes in Heaven and Earth, Dreaming Another 9,000 Years (2 in 1)<div>


    At this moment, the door was gently pushed open.


    When Little Su heard the voice, she looked up from Fan Hao¡¯s footsteps. When she saw who it was, her eyes lit up with joy. ¡± Brother, why are you here? ¡±


    The Grand Supreme also looked up and saw Xia Ji. He wanted to speak, but he seemed to choke and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡± Little Su, ¡± Xia Ji said directly, ¡± do you have a feeling that you want to be one with other things? ¡±


    Be one?


    Grand Supreme was speechless.<div>


    Little Su was speechless.


    ¡°What merge?¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t understand that the two of them had gone astray. ¡°¡± When you see mountains, rivers, stars, and all living things, do you have the urge to merge them into your body? ¡±


    Impulsiveness?


    Grand Supreme was speechless.


    ¡°Brother, how did you know?¡± Little Su asked after a moment of silence. I just felt that it was strange, so I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    The Grand Supreme stared at Little Su in shock.


    ¡°When did it start?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    ¡°Probably not long after you brought me out of the pce,¡± said Little Su.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Little Su saw her brother¡¯s serious expression and stood up to follow him out of the door.


    Several monthster.<div>


    Little Su realized that she had really fused with a mountain¡­


    The mountain became her body, or rather, it formed a strange defense outside her body.


    However, she also had the power to move mountains and seas.


    Pangu also made a new discovery¡­He tried to dissect himself but was stopped by his new assistant.


    Even so, he still discovered that there was indeed an indescribable and mysterious thing in his body.


    Xia Ji immediately understood¡­


    He had alreadypleted his guess.


    The so-called closing of the box-like universe reversed all the karma of the universe, but not the karma of other universes.


    But ¡­


    Little Su and Pangu had a trace of the Dao of other universes in their bodies. If it was something else fragile, it would have been destroyed in this reversal.


    However, the Dao ripples of the otherverse were something that he couldn¡¯t destroy.


    And the Tao Aura was always the source of the greatest change in the world.<div>


    Therefore, even though the box universe closed and Little Su and Pangu returned to the present, the Dao runes in their bodies were still there.


    In order to confirm this, Xia Ji began to look for his disciples from his previous life.


    If his family was well, he would not disturb them. If he was homeless, he would take them over¡­


    However, Nian Ying had to take it.


    Just like that, he managed to gather 72 disciples out of the 99 disciples in his previous life. Wind-on-Snow was there, Xu Lingling was there, Xie Qiongfeng was there, and Nian Ying was there¡­


    When he saw Nian Ying, this little girl was being chased around as a demon.


    There was no other reason. It was just that Nian Ying could control the dead. She did not understand why.


    Xia Jiughed.


    This time, he hadpletely confirmed it.


    In his previous life, there were only three people who were still alive:Pangu, Little Su, Nian Ying.


    Little Su¡¯s dao aura belonged to a ¡®yellow-robed Overgod¡¯ in his previous life. That Overgod was extremely powerful, able to turn his body into a desert and even use the power of the desert.


    Nian Ying¡¯s Taoist Connotation belonged to God Lord Qing Ming, who was also one of the God Lords who died at Xia Ji¡¯s hands. (See Chapter 66 of Volume 2 for details)<div>


    After taking in many disciples, Xia Ji settled down in the Su family.


    Then, he gave Pangu a mission, which was to find a way to extract the ¡°Dao Aura¡± and put it on his body.


    Moreover, he also told Pangu the method of extracting Dao runes from Bai Zhu in his previous life.


    However, there was a limit to how much Dao Aura a person could withstand¡­


    To be on the safe side, Xia Ji was only prepared to ept one Dao rune. Otherwise, even though he could live for 9,000 years, it would be a tragedy if he died while fusing the Dao runes.


    In the following days.


    He wanted to fulfill some of his unfulfilled wishes.


    First of all, he told the truth of the matter to the eldest princess of the Su family, Su Yueqing.


    Su Yueqing was stunned at that time because this matter was too exaggerated. No one would be able to ept it immediately.


    However, as the two of them got along, the Eldest Princess still fell in love with Xia Ji.


    In just a few years, she and Su Tian became Xia Ji¡¯s wife.


    Then, Xia Ji began to investigate the Ancestral Dragon.<div>


    As for Ning Xiaoyu, he had investigated. The blood of a celestial being seemed to be able to fuse with everyone, and Ning Xiaoyu was very likely to be the reincarnation of a celestial being from ancient times. However, he did not know what went wrong, but she did not awaken her consciousness.


    However, the Ancestral Dragon¡­However, it hadpletely disappeared without a trace.


    Winter had arrived, and Queen Guifang had arrived as promised. However, the war had already ended, so Xia Ji did not need her¡­


    However, Xia Ji still kept his promise and sent Queen Guifang and the Frost Giant to Jotunheim¡¯s Small World in the Snow Kingdom.


    After that, Xia Ji¡¯s life became simpler.


    He was deducing the situation in the Ancient Netherworld with Su Tian.


    On the other hand, he was assisting Pangu in the experiment of ¡°Dao rune extraction¡±.


    Sometimes, he would guide his disciples and lead them back to their original path.


    Most of the time, he would go out with Su Tian and Su Yueqing.


    Famous mountains andkes, small bridges and flowing water, the Ancient Desert beyond the Great Wall, the Kingdom of Ice and Snow, beyond the Eastern Sea¡­The footprints of the three people were left everywhere.


    Sweet and dreamy¡­


    The regrets of his previous life were fulfilled in this life.<div>


    Finally, about ten yearster, Pangu found a way to extract the Dao runes.


    Xia Ji chose Little Su¡¯s Dao Aura.


    After all, he didn¡¯t need to obtain cultivation techniques through reading.


    Nian Ying¡¯s ¡®Death Domination¡¯ was not very useful.


    The steps were notplicated¡­


    First of all, he had Little Su use her Taoist Connotation to lock onto the ¡°fusion target¡± as a simple stone, and the ¡°fusion location¡± was a fingernail.


    Then, she cut off her fingernails.


    Then, Pangu found a small world. He put Little Su¡¯s nail on a stone tform in the small world and took out a special freezing me.


    This ¡± me ¡± was the Sun me.


    The process after that was very smooth.


    Pangu asked Xia Ji to wait outside while he released the ¡®me of Sun¡¯, then went outside as well.


    However, he still went in to check on the progress from time to time.


    When it was about time, Pangu had Xia Ji enter ande out in the time for an incense stick to burn.


    By the time Xia Ji came out, he had already fused with Little Su¡¯s Taoist Connotation and obtained the ability to fuse with everything in the world and turn it into his own body.


    And this ¡± cheat ¡± would be his ultimate trump card in the next world.


    Time flew by¡­


    The familiar faces left one by one.


    The dynasties in the mortal world changed.


    Finally, three hundred yearster¡­


    On thisnd, Xia Ji could already see the descendants of people he knew.


    These descendants no longer knew the true identity of Xia Ji.


    They only knew that this mysterious person was the most powerful existence in the world.


    Thus, Xia Ji was called the Patriarch.


    In this vast universe, he was the only ¡°ancestor¡± left.


    Xia Ji began to study the Goldfinger, but he soon mastered it with great familiarity. He also understood that the limit of the Body of Ten States was a mountain range with a radius of five miles or something else.


    At the same time, he also knew that when he reached the 14th level, this golden finger could fuse with the stars. After all, Little Su had seeded in his previous life.


    In the blink of an eye, another six hundred years passed¡­


    Because of Xia Ji¡¯s existence, this era had be unimaginably prosperous. However, whether this would happen was still up in the air.


    At this moment, Xia Ji had almost no one he was familiar with.


    Everyone was far away from him.


    He walked alone in this empty world.


    However, he still needed to spend 8,100 years.


    If he was a mortal, time alone would torture him to the point of insanity.


    In these 8,100 years, Xia Ji had made all sorts of attempts¡­


    For example, developing technology.


    However, perhaps due to the difference in the universe, the other world did not support the rise of technology. It was difficult to continue developing the ¡± steam engine. ¡±


    The current Xia Ji was not the Heavenly Axiom Xia Ji, so he could only study this world within a limited range. At the same time, he was active in this world with various identities.


    Sometimes, he would pretend to be a teacher, sometimes he was a tourist, and sometimes he was a general¡­


    In these ten thousand years, he had countless identities.


    Time ¡­ It was close.

 Chapter 820: 1. The Myth in the Long River of History

    Chapter 820: 1. The Myth in the Long River of History<div>


    Nine thousand years,


    The world had changed, things had remained the same, people had changed, and dynasties had changed.


    Due to the ¡± steam engine revolution ¡°, the human world hadpletely changed. Only steam trains could be seen on the railway tracks, and the sailing ships on the ocean had been reced by steam steamships.


    All kinds of exquisite machinery and weapons were invented one after another. As time passed, they developed to a prosperous level. It was an unprecedented civilization.


    A civilization where martial arts and machinery coexisted.


    Martial artists naturally existed, but the Transcendence Realm was the limit for everyone. No matter how talented a person was, they could not take another step forward.<div>


    There were once peerless geniuses who faintly sensed that there should be a new world after the Transcendence Realm, but no matter how hard they tried, they could no longer step into it.


    The geniuses died in depression.


    Many of these geniuses had interacted with Xia Ji before.


    Some were teachers, some were friends¡­


    However, they only knew Xia Ji¡¯s alias.


    If they were lucky, many of them would see Xia Ji appear again to send them off before they died.


    At that time, they would see that Xia Ji had never aged. At first, they would be stunned, then amazed, and finally, they would smile.


    The human world had its own free and easy ways. So what if he couldn¡¯t seek immortality?


    In the history books, almost half of the saints and the people who pushed forward history were Xia Ji, and the rest were more or less rted to him¡­


    He was a legend, a myth, an existence that walked in the shadows of the river of time and pushed the civilization of the entire human world forward.


    And in these times,


    The small worlds of the five great ns had been depleted of spiritual energy for a long time and turned into ruins, no longer essible.<div>


    The disciples of the aristocratic families were no longer as silkpants as before. They had entered the human world.


    After another thousand years, the aristocratic families had only be legends, existing in the minds of a small number of descendants of aristocratic families. Then ¡­ It was forgotten.


    The gods were also forgotten.


    All these¡­


    Xia Ji had experienced countless things in the mortal world.


    Normally speaking, these experiences would only make people go from excitement to numbness and boredom. They would feel that they had seen through everything, and then they would develop a sense of superiority that was aloof, secretly happy, but covered up by ridicule. They would even be unaware of it, and if they were exposed, they would be angry out of embarrassment.


    Slowly, the sense of superiority disappeared, leaving only indifferent feelings.


    Looking down at the world of mortals again, there were no emotions, no birth, aging, sickness, and death, no good or evil.


    If mortals hated that good and evil were not repaid, hated that the sky was too high, hated that the Yellow Springs was too far away¡­


    However, he didn¡¯t listen to her¡­


    Mortals are nothing but ants, why bother looking?


    Why ask again?<div>


    ¡± Is this the Heavenly Dao?! ¡±


    Xia Ji shook his head.


    This was the Heavenly Dao, but not him.


    9,000 years had passed, and now it hade to an end.


    Xia Ji stepped onto the highest mountain peak in the world and watched as the two snowkes transformed into long dragons that descended from the sky and swept past him.


    Eighteen thousand years ago, when he came, he was a young man sitting in the Sutra Depository in the cold hall of the pce.


    Nine thousand yearster, he was still this young man.


    After another nine thousand years, had the youth changed?


    No, he didn¡¯t.


    Returning from a long journey, this heart had never changed.


    He was still him.


    The stars, mountains, rivers, heaven and earth, everything had changed.<div>


    Only other things remained unchanged.


    Hu


    Hu


    Wild winds howled and snow danced wildly. The world was vast, and behind the thick clouds, the starry sky was also vast.


    Xia Ji closed his eyes.


    Everything changed.


    Hu


    When he opened his eyes again, he was no longer at the peak of the mountain. Instead, he was in the sky, in the starry sky.


    In this deep, cold, dark world that no one could see or know¡­


    The chaos had already stopped spreading, but it had only turned into a world wrapped in a chaotic ball.


    The Samsara Stage stopped operating.


    The powers of the cktide, the sun, and the Heavenly Dao reached a bnce.<div>


    The endless stars were like chess pieces.


    The universe was a pitch-ck chessboard.


    Two mysterious ck shadows sat on both sides of the chessboard, separated by the edge of the universe and the boundary of the box.


    A leisurely voice sounded in a form that could not be understood by humans.


    ¡°If Fellow Daoist agrees with me, there will still be a trace of life in this universe.


    If they were stubborn and entered the next round, there would be no turning back after they lost.


    This universe can only perish.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Xia Ji Dao had started the second round with these three simple words.


    This was a karmic battle between him and the Heavenly Dao, but it was not yet a battle of Dao.


    The Cultivation tournament was aplicated battle ofws, but this battle was a battle of karma.


    Only by cutting off all the causes of one side would one fail because there was no past.<div>


    The Heavenly Dao was now one with him to a certain extent.


    The cause of the two is also one.


    The universe began to change.


    In a natural and unnecessary change, it was drowned by a mysterious and endless power.


    That power was as magnificent and majestic as when the world was created.


    Soon¡­


    The universe had entered an unimaginable and iprehensible state.


    The karma that had happened in Great Shang had not beenpletely erased, but it had begun to reverse in an extremely strange way¡­


    Everything in the past hadpletely disappeared and been erased.


    This time, the universe would return to thest karma point.


    That was¡­


    Amitabha¡¯s Ancient Netherworld Era was nearly ten million years away from Great Shang.


    The first Void Tribnt had just begun.


    That was¡­


    The most prosperous time in the universe was when a hundred schools of thought were contending and there were countless experts.


    The mysterious power and the extremely special power in the universe box collided and crushed, drowning and reversing.


    Finally, they reached the end.


    Boom!


    Xia Ji felt his mind rumble.


    Then, he regained the feeling of being able to move.


    However, he did not open his eyes immediately.


    Instead, countless images shed through his mind.


    These scenes were like what he had experienced himself. As they shed through his mind, they transmitted the feelings of these scenes into his heart and memories.


    It was the process of a boy growing up.


    It seemed that this boy was originally a prince.


    However, in this era, there were many countries, so it was not rare for a prince like the boy to appear.


    Especially after that country was destroyed very quickly, it was even more not surprising.


    In fact, the enemy countries did not even pursue them.


    The boy was brought by his sister in advance and fled to a faraway ce. He settled down again and lived an ordinary life.


    His sister had learned swordsmanship before and was a first-ss genius in swordsmanship. She only took on some small missions to earn money and live.


    So ¡­


    It was a dream of sixteen years.


    Sixteen yearster¡­


    Xia Ji opened his eyes.


    He saw a small courtyard shrouded by the setting sun. It was exactly the same courtyard he saw in the memories sealed by Amitabha.


    The setting sun was gentle. The warm and slightly old light cast the shadow of the eaves and the old tree in front of the courtyard to the east.


    The wind blew, and a few leaves fell in front of Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji raised his head and said softly, ¡±


    Was this the Ancient Netherworld Era from nearly ten million years ago?

 Chapter 821: 2. Rain Night Wolf Demon

    Chapter 821: 2. Rain Night Wolf Demon<div>


    The light was swallowed by the darkness, but there were no stars in the night sky.


    The wind was getting colder and colder, and it was about to rain at night.


    Xia Ji got up and went to collect the clothes hanging under the eaves.


    They were just two loose cotton coats. One was his, and the other should be¡­This life was wonderful.


    In fact, he and Miao Miao only had two sets of clothes each, one for home and one for going out.


    After removing the cotton in the spring and summer and stuffing the cotton back in the autumn and winter, these two sets of clothes could be worn all year round.<div>


    Back then, when Miao Miao had taken him out of the pce, she had obviously been in a hurry and had only brought some jewelry with her.


    The money he had pawned for the jewelry had been spent over the years.


    In this era where food and meat prices were high, if Miao Miao didn¡¯t know swordsmanship, the two of them might have starved to death. How could they have a house to live in?


    Xia Ji entered the room after he finished packing his clothes. The room was about five meters long and six meters wide. Two curtains made of coarse cloth separated the room into three small, narrow spaces.


    There was a rough wooden table and a long bench in the middle. It was obvious that they were not bought from the market, but made from wood.


    The scene of the siblings building the wooden table and bench appeared in Xia Ji¡¯s mind.


    In addition, the beds in the two small spaces were also built by the two of them together.


    There were two porcin cups and bowls, two pairs of chopsticks, an iron pot, a kettle, and two half-burned candles neatly ced by the wall of the wooden table.


    On the east side of the table, there was a Buddhist scripture, some paper, ink, and a half-palm-sized sesame seed cake.


    Xia Ji¡¯s sleeping position was on the east side, so the east side of the table was also his seat.


    ording to Miao Miao, the east side would be warmer as it could get the sun earlier. She was a martial artist and had a good body, so she did not need such warmth. She gave it to Xia Ji.


    Under the table was a small firewood stove, a small bag of rice, and some firewood piled up by the wall.<div>


    These were almost all the belongings of the siblings.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t light the candles.


    If there was nothing to do, it would be a waste to light a candle.


    Therefore, he began to quickly check his body.


    As expected, all the power disappeared again. This body was just a mortal¡¯s body.


    However¡­The faint trace of Dao runes could still be faintly sensed, indicating that he could turn objects into a part of his body.


    ¡°As expected, I guessed right. The Dao Aura really came.¡±


    While Xia Ji was checking his body, he suddenly had a strange feeling. He walked to a water tank in front of the door and looked into it under the dim light¡­


    When he saw this, he was stunned.


    This was because his current appearance was exactly the same as when he was Great Shang¡¯s Ninth Prince.


    Phew


    The wind blew.<div>


    The water surface on the tank wrinkled, and his face suddenly blurred.


    Xia Ji turned his head, and a gust of autumn wind blew over, bringing with it a chill that could send chills down one¡¯s spine.


    The coldness made the young man shrink instinctively.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain soon.¡±


    ¡°My body is very weak. I can¡¯t get cold.¡±


    So, he hurriedly returned to the house, first closed the two oil-paper windows to prevent the rain from entering, and then closed the door.


    In order to save money, he did not light the candle. He sat alone in the darkness, thinking about his future.


    However, no matter what he did in the future, he had to wait for Miao Miao¡¯s return first.


    Pa da¡­


    Pa da¡­


    The oil-paper window rang twice, and then there was no sound.


    After being quiet for about two to three breaths, the world suddenly became noisy.<div>


    The wind was like a trombone, and the rain was like a light bell. The whistling and rustling sounds immediately filled thend. The wind blew against the trees, and the rain hit the dead leaves, causing the ground to turn yellow.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard hurried footsteps outside the door.


    The footsteps were not loud, but there was a certain lightness to them, but it seemed to be two people.


    Then¡­


    There was a creak.


    The door was pushed open.


    The bleak autumn wind blew through the door, bringing with it a chill and drizzle.


    Xia Ji turned his head and saw two shadowy silhouettes standing in front of the door. He could vaguely make out that they were two women in gray, but their clothes were not wet at all, which made them look a little strange.


    He thought about it, but he didn¡¯t remember these two people.


    Suddenly, his eyes moved and he saw the reflection of an ancient bronze mirror on the wall.


    In the reflection, there were no two women in front of the door. They were clearly two wolves.


    At this moment, the two women seemed to have confirmed that there was only one person in the room. They suddenly took out the hands hidden behind their backs and brought out two knives.<div>


    Then, he slowly stepped forward¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was calm as he asked gently, ¡°¡±Ladies, are you here for your life or for something?¡±


    There was a strange magic hidden in his calm voice.


    It seemed that no matter if they wanted to take lives or things,


    He would not be moved or panicked by this.


    This gentle voice stunned the two women who were obviously wolf demons. They could not help but soften up.


    ¡°We want some food,¡± the woman on the left said softly.


    ¡°Do you want to eat me?¡± Xia Ji asked gently.


    For some reason, this voice that was filled with magic made the two wolf demons ¡®hearts skip a beat¡­


    It was as if they were desecrating something, and they trembled in shock.


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not that.¡± The two demons said repeatedly.


    After saying that, they felt strange again.<div>


    They were wolf demons¡­


    There was really nothing to eat in the mountains, so he thought of running to the edge of the town to find some food.


    If they really had no other choice, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to eat someone secretly. What was wrong with them now?


    Why did he have a feeling that he didn¡¯t dare to?


    Just as he was thinking,


    A gentle voice sounded in the darkness again.


    ¡°Come and sit. Please close the door. The weather is cold and the wind is cold.¡±


    Of the two wolf demons, the one on the left was still in a daze, while the one on the right had already closed the door.


    Then, the two demons actually obediently sat down at the table. Their eyes seemed to be unable to hide anymore, and they were suffused with an oily green light in the darkness¡­


    One of the wolf demons could not bear the pressure in his heart and exined,¡±Actually, I was too hungry and had no choice, so I came to look for food.¡±


    After saying that, she was puzzled. Why did she have to exin?


    However, the person in front of her had such a strange magic that she had no choice but to do so.


    Xia Ji thought for a moment, then broke open the half of the sesame seed cake beside him and handed it to the two wolf demons. ¡°¡±Eat.¡±


    The two wolf demons took it and ate it in big mouthfuls.


    Suddenly, one of them nced at the Buddhist scriptures on the table and was stunned for a long time.


    Thinking of the mysterious nature of this human youth, he suddenly felt lucky and directly retreated and knelt down. ¡± Please enlighten me. ¡±


    Demons all had the heart to seek the Dharma and often wandered around the temple. However, they often did not know how to do it. Now that there was such an opportunity, they naturally would not let it go.


    Although they didn¡¯t know who Xia Ji was, they knew that the reason why they had such strange reactions was because of this young man.


    The other demon also came to a realization and knelt down as well. He said sincerely,¡±We want to seek the Dharma. Please enlighten us.¡±

 Chapter 822: 3. You and I Will Be at ease

    Chapter 822: 3. You and I Will Be at ease<div>


    Autumn rain at night, carrying destion, quietly knocking on the eaves,


    And slide down with the nting roof of the old house


    Drop by drop, they were shattered on the stone steps in front of the door, which were sheltered from the water, and a deste white flower bloomed.


    The originally quiet room suddenly rang with the sound of chanting scriptures.


    The voice clearly did not use any power, but it contained an indescribable magic that could make people calm down.


    It was a simple sentence, but when someone else read it, the result would bepletely different from when the voice read it.<div>


    What others read was words¡­


    That voice was actually reading¡­


    The others were like parrots, reading whatever they saw.


    The voice was like a divine hand that had waved away the clouds in the sky. It was like a clear moon hanging in the sky, making people unable to extricate themselves from it.


    Within the house, the two wolf demons had their eyes tightly shut. Following the guidance of this voice, it was as if they had been led to a purend. Their hearts were at peace¡­Many areas that had not been enlightened were actually loosened.


    Outside¡­


    There were still people outside the fence.


    The dim light outlined the outline of an ascetic monk.


    The ascetic monk¡¯s right hand was in front of him, and his left hand was holding a Buddhist staff. He was wearing straw sandals, and his legs were actually shackled, preventing him from taking too big a step.


    He wore a bamboo hat.


    At this moment, the rain was falling down along the bamboo hat. Some of it fell directly on the wet mud with some withered grass roots, while some fell on the mottled twelve tin rings of the Buddhist staff that were hanging from all directions.


    In this world, any monk who could use a monk staff had the power or reputation recognized by the world to a certain extent.<div>


    However, these were exactly what true monks did not need.


    A true monk would only ask for results.


    Power was just something that could be obtained along the way. Only by relying on it could one go further and see more.


    If he had to give up his power to get the right result, then perhaps every real monk would agree without hesitation.


    This ascetic monk was like a bronze statue on a rainy night, standing outside the fence, motionless like a mountain.


    He met the two wolf demons on the way and was afraid that the demons would harm people, so he followed them all the way.


    But now that the wolf demon had entered the mortal¡¯s house and bared its fangs, this ascetic monk should have made a move¡­


    This was his original purpose foring here.


    However, the ascetic monk did not move.


    Because he¡­He was listening to the scriptures.


    The scripture wasn¡¯t long. After about the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he finished reciting it.


    The two wolf demons raised their heads and found that the youth who was obviously just an ordinary person was still sitting in the darkness. He was like a brilliant sun, iparably dazzling.<div>


    For some reason¡­


    At this moment, the two demons ¡®mental state had already undergone a great change. The evil thoughts that came from the beginning had already tormented the two demons¡¯ hearts.


    They lowered their heads and knelt on the ground. Their ck hair fell from their temples and rustled with the trembling and torment in their hearts.


    In the darkness, gasping sounds could be heard. The two demons were so immersed in the mes of sin that they were unable to extricate themselves from the illusion of hell and the endless sea of bitterness.


    They had never thought that just listening to a scripture would cause such a situation.


    Da ¡­


    Da ¡­


    Da ¡­


    The sound of light footsteps could be heard, and their hearts were beating with the sound of the footsteps.


    Then, the two demons felt arge hand covering their heads.


    Hisrge hand gently stroked their hair.


    An enlightened voice came from the darkness above, ¡±<div>


    ¡°Do more good deeds.¡±


    These four words were like a life-saving straw that fell in front of the two demons. Only then did they break free from the burning sin.


    As therge hand covered their heads, the two demons actually felt inexplicably at ease.


    The mes of sin and the illusion of hell were slowly disappearing, and the shaking mind was also slowly calming down.


    In this violent tremor, they felt as if their souls had been cleansed. When they opened their eyes, they felt much calmer.


    The two female wolf demons knew that they had encountered a powerful being. Although Danone looked like an ordinary human, he was definitely a powerful being.


    Thus, the two demons hurriedly kowtowed and bowed before slowly retreating respectfully.


    Peace was restored in the room.


    Xia Ji sat in Qiu Yu¡¯s house, quietly waiting for Miao Miao¡¯s return.


    Soon, he heard footsteps again, the crisp sound of shackles shing against each other, and the sound of metal rings shing against each other.


    His footsteps were neither fast nor slow, and he soon arrived at the door.


    After a moment of silence, there was a knock on the door.<div>


    ¡°A monk is passing by here and wants to take shelter from the rain.¡±


    When Xia Ji heard the voice, he felt enlightened.


    The Amitabha in his previous life must have encountered the wolf demon, but at that time, Amitabha had not grown up yet. It was impossible for him to deal with the wolf demon with his own ability ¡­


    The monk who knocked on the door at this time exined this problem.


    It was very likely that this was a Buddhist expert. When he saw the wolf demon on the way, he was afraid of causing trouble, so he followed.


    After that, he didn¡¯t know if the ascetic monk had anything to do with the fact that Amitabha Buddha was chosen by the abbot of arge temple.


    However, Xia Ji didn¡¯t reply to the ascetic monk¡¯s words.


    He understood that the ascetic monk had note here to take shelter from the rain. He had just heard him recite the scriptures and wanted to see him to see if there was an opportunity toprehend the Dao.


    If you want to avoid the rain, you can enter the house.


    However, he could not do so.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he sat quietly in front of the bench, concentrating as if he hadpletely forgotten about the person outside the door.


    The ascetic monk only asked once and did not ask a second time. Instead, he took three steps back and stood in the autumn rain, allowing the autumn rain to wash his body.<div>


    Two hourster.


    The young man¡¯s calm voice finally came from the ordinary thatched cottage.


    ¡°You have been standing in the rain. What is your wish?¡±


    The ascetic monk was stunned, but he said frankly, ¡°¡±The monk hase here to seek the Dao and wants to go inside to shelter from the rain.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice drifted out from the house. ¡± The gods have exhausted their lives in order to seek the supreme enlightenment. Some of them have achieved nothing. If you only seek the Great Way with ordinary determination, I think it will be futile. ¡±


    The ascetic monk smiled and suddenly exerted his strength. His right hand was broken in half and fell into the rain.


    His expression was neither painful nor painful, as if the body did not belong to him.


    Then, he bent down to pick up the broken arm and said softly, ¡°¡±A monk has already severed one of his arms.¡±


    ¡°Please ask.¡± A voice came from the house.


    The ascetic monk stood in the rain of the night and was silent for a moment before he said word by word, ¡°¡± My heart has never been able to calm down. I beg you to be at ease for me. ¡±


    ¡°Take out your heart and let me put it on for you,¡± a voice drifted out of the house.


    This voice itself contained endless tranquility.


    It was as if everything in the world had settled down.


    There was no more noise, only the conversation between the person inside and the person outside.


    If it was a normal conversation, this ascetic monk would definitely not care¡­


    However, at this moment, the seemingly simple and strange conversation between the two of them hid endless zen thoughts.


    Therefore, the ascetic monk revealed a pained expression and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been in the mortal world for twenty years. I¡¯ve worked tirelessly and only asked for my heart ¡­ But I can¡¯t find it, I can¡¯t find it. ¡±


    An expectant look appeared on his face after he spoke¡­


    Because he had just listened to a scripture, he knew that the person in this room was an expert who was well versed in Buddhism.


    With such a fortuitous encounter, it was all destined.


    He followed this destiny and this opportunity to ask this question.


    After a long time¡­


    Six words slowly came out of the room:


    ¡°You and I can rest in peace.¡±


    The ascetic monk was stunned. In the blink of an eye, these six words were like thunder from the nine heavens, heavily bombarding the shackles in his heart.


    The dark clouds dispersed and the fog dispersed.


    What he couldn¡¯t get in twenty years of the secr world, he hadprehended in one day.


    There was nothing more shocking than this.


    After a long time¡­


    The ascetic monk knelt on both knees, put his staff aside, and kowtowed piously.¡±Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 823: 4. Moving (Thank you to the Alliance Master of the Night of Mystery)

    Chapter 823: 4. Moving (Thank you to the Alliance Master of the Night of Mystery)<div>


    Ding, ding, ding¡­


    The sound of the twelve tin rings hitting the monk staff faded away.


    The ascetic monk wore a smile on his face and walked away with his feet shackled.


    Although he had lost an arm, and the pain was extremely intense, he was still in pain.


    But no matter how painful it was,


    How could itpare to the joy of obtaining this epiphany?<div>


    If you hear the truth in the morning, you can die in the evening.


    ¡°All dharma is empty and silent. Bodhi is motionless. Since there is no illusion, why is the heart uneasy?¡±


    He chuckled. After he walked far away, he turned around and bowed three times.


    At the same time, he also gave up on the idea of entering the house to see what the person looked like.


    From the outside, he could sense that the person in the room was no different from an ordinary person. There was no fluctuation of energy.


    However, after listening to a scripture and being severely reprimanded by that person, how could he not understand?


    The person in the room should be a hermit expert, so he wouldn¡¯t enter or peep.


    At this moment, he was in seclusion. The 20 years of chaos in the world of mortals could be drawn to a full stop.


    Autumn rain drizzles,


    The cold wind blew through the streets and alleys, thousands of windows and hundreds of holes, making sounds that sounded like whimpers or hisses.


    This was just a small town, a town on the edge of a country.


    In this town, even Rank-5 martial artists who had just cultivated True Qi could already take up the position of Grand Inspector or be themander of a hundred people to guard the town and defend against mountain bandits.<div>


    However, mountain bandits appeared and disappeared unpredictably, and there were even bandits who asionally fled from other countries.


    If the bandits were ferocious, it was very likely that they would bring about unpredictable consequences. It was even possible that they would be massacred in towns and viges.


    However, every country had a tacit understanding in the aspect of catching thieves. They would also share information with each other, so it was rare for a country to have no experts to catch a big thief.


    As for those who werebeled as bandits, they were usually the generals or kings of the bandits. Usually, as long as the bandits arrived, the various countries would send experts to block them or jointly attack them.


    There was a limit to the number of patrols, but there were many martial artists in the pugilistic world or among the people. Therefore, the local government had the power to assign missions.


    These missions were usually exploration, reconnaissance, or cooperation or assistance.


    As for the reward, there was a base number, and then it would be increased or decreased ording to the effect.


    Other than the government, all the major factions and even private individuals could carry out this kind of ¡°assignment¡± method.


    However, if a private party wanted to issue a mission, they would need the government, arge force, or a reputable person to guarantee it.


    What Miao Miao did was to assist the government in capturing thieves and earn remuneration.


    And this was obviously a dangerous thing to do, because¡­Since you took the government¡¯s money, you have to show off. Otherwise, if you keep cowering, the government won¡¯t let you take on missions next time.


    Pa ~~~<div>


    In the rain, there was a soft sound of the wooden fence opening and then closing.


    Immediately after, a ck shadow quickly walked across the courtyard and arrived under the eaves that only stretched out three to four inches.


    He shook off the rainwater on his body, then hung his bamboo hat and gray rainproof cloak on the old yellow wooden wall.


    Then, he didn¡¯t enter the house. Instead, he sat in front of the threshold and took off two boots with his left hand. He poured out all the rainwater in the boots and shook them before putting them back on.


    The figure¡¯s right hand was always holding the sword hilt at her waist. No matter what she did, her right hand would always be able to pull out the sword at the fastest speed.


    After doing all this, she heaved a sigh of relief and pushed open the door.¡±I¡¯m back.¡±


    The room was dark and there were no candles.


    However, she was already used to it. Didn¡¯t candles cost money?


    Why would he light candles when he had nothing to do?


    Unless she had obtained some important information or cultivation technique, she would be unable to endure it anymore. Only then would shevishly light a candle and look at it at night. After all, she would have to go out during the day.


    Missions were neverpleted in one go.


    The government also tended to hire stable folk martial artists to do things, so missions came one after another and rarely ended.<div>


    To a certain extent, she was already equivalent to a patrol officer without any organization.


    However, she soon saw the light in the corner.


    Xia Ji was squatting beside the small stove to boil water.


    He threw firewood into the iron stove, and the kettle on the stove had already begun to make gurgling sounds, like fish spitting bubbles.


    A gentle voice was heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re all wet. Take a shower.¡±


    Miao Miao smiled, but it was just a smile. She was genuinely happy to see her only family member, but she was too tired. She was so tired that not only did she not want to talk, she did not even want to smile.


    Her entire body exuded a terrifying chill, especially when she grabbed the sword. The chill was even stronger, making people understand that she had killed many people and was not to be trifled with.


    However, the coldness of winter was like a sharp de that had been sheathed when it entered the room.


    Rustling sounds rang out in the darkness.


    Miao Miao carefully took out two pieces of sesame seed cakes and a fist-sized oil-paper bag and ced them on the table. She said, ¡°¡±The bread and meat are cold. Leave some hot water. Don¡¯t pour it all into the wooden bucket.¡±


    Xia Ji responded.<div>


    Miao Miao sat on the left side of the only hand-made wooden bench. She opened the oil paper bag and revealed some meat inside. Immediately, a faint fragrance of meat spread.


    She gulped, but did not start eating. Instead, she took out the upside-down porcin bowls and put a piece of salt into each bowl. The salt in the right bowl was obviously bigger.


    Then, he poured some sesame oil.


    At this moment, the water had already boiled.


    Xia Ji poured the boiling water into a bowl to wash away the salt and oil before putting the kettle aside. He sat on the right side of the bench and urged, ¡°¡± Hurry up and eat. Go take a shower after you¡¯re done. Even martial artists will get cold. ¡±


    Miao Miao only replied with an ¡± mm ¡± before taking a sesame seed cake and quickly eating it.


    As she ate, she pushed the oilpaper bag toward Xia Ji. ¡± This meat is considered a trophy for the celebration. I want to buy some more usually. It¡¯s expensive. ¡± You eat it. ¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the girl on his left with the help of the dim light. He could vaguely recognize that this girl looked like Lu Miaomiao from his previous life.


    However¡­


    In this life, she was called Su Yuan, and he was called Su Mo.


    When he knew this, he suddenly understood why Nine-Tailed Fox wanted to establish the Su family and not other families.


    She missed herself.<div>


    While Xia Ji was still in a daze, Miao Miao had finished her meal. She quickly ran to the small cubicle on the west side with a water bottle and poured some cold water from the water tank outside the door into a wooden bucket before starting to heat up the water.


    Soon, the curtain was closed.


    The sound of clothes being undressed could be heard in the darkness.


    The water rippled. If a fish entered the water, it would make a clear sound of breaking water, followed by a ¡°Hua Hua¡± sound.


    It was the girl behind the curtain wiping her body with hot water.


    ¡± Sis, let¡¯s move, ¡± Xia Ji suddenly said. ¡± We need to change our names after we move. We can¡¯t call them Su Yuan and Su Mo anymore. ¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A questioning voice sounded.


    ¡± We have a big enemy, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± He knows our names and where we live. If we don¡¯t leave now, something bad will happen. ¡±


    ¡°You mean the royal family of the Crimson Wind Nation?¡±


    The Crimson Wind Nation was a small kingdom that had destroyed the siblings ¡®country. However, a long time had passed, and the Crimson Wind Nation had no intention of pursuing the siblings.


    After all, there were many countries these days. It wasmon for dynasties to change. There were even countries that would perish after only one or two months.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Crimson Wind Nation,¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡± So, there¡¯s a letter from a thief threatening us? ¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 824: 5. Three Great Academies, Sword Immortal of the East Sea (2 in 1)

    Chapter 824: 5. Three Great Academies, Sword Immortal of the East Sea (2 in 1)<div>


    The dark house was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Miss Huang wants her family to move to Chen ¡®an Town, so you want to follow her?¡± Miao Miao asked.


    ¡°Of course not. Miss Huang only introduced me to copy the scriptures. Why would I want to move for her?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You¡¯re not young anymore and you¡¯re a man. Who knows, you might suddenly fall in love with someone?¡±


    Miao Miao was obviously very cold, cold to the bone. She looked a little different from the past ten million years.


    However, at that time, as the princess of the Lu family and under the care of the ancestor, she could naturally show her true colors.<div>


    But now, she was no longer a little princess and would not be taken care of by anyone.


    On the contrary, she had to take care of her younger brother, lick blood on the tip of a knife, and kill the vicious bandits.


    It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t cold.


    Xia Ji said gently, ¡± Sister, if you believe me, I¡¯ll tell you. There are some things that cannot be understood and exined in this world. I¡¯m not making things up. There is indeed a big enemy who has his eyes on us. If we don¡¯t leave now, it might be toote. ¡±


    Lu Miaomiao fell silent but did not continue asking.


    After taking a shower, she changed into a new set of clean clothes and poured herself a bath. She fiddled with her wet hair as she sat on the bench to the left of Xia Ji.


    Suddenly, she was stunned and red at him.¡±Why didn¡¯t you eat all the meat? Why did you leave so much?¡±


    ¡°I left it for you,¡± Xia Ji said with a smile.


    Seeing that Miao Miao still wanted to say something, he had already picked up a piece of food and brought it to the girl.


    Miao Miao stared at him with her big eyes.


    Xia Ji moved his chopsticks again and rubbed the meat against her lips.


    Miao Miao sniffed. It was too fragrant.<div>


    She decided to give up resisting and let out a soft ¡± ah ¡°. She opened her small mouth and ate the meat. After chewing for a while, she swallowed it and let out a satisfied sigh.


    After sighing, he realized that the meat was in his mouth again.


    Miao Miao decided to give up all resistance. After all, he was her younger brother, so it was not embarrassing.


    Hence, he let out another ¡± ah ¡± and continued eating.


    The two of them, one feeding and the other eating, finished the remaining meat in the oil paper bag in a short while.


    Miao Miao finished her dinner, took a shower, and ate some meat. She felt very satisfied.


    She rested her head on her hands and leaned on the table, falling into a daze.


    At this moment, she hadpletely shed her winter-like coldness and revealed a gentleness and yfulness that was deeply buried by fatigue.


    Xia Ji wrapped his clothes around himself and left the house. He quickly washed the dishes and returned to the house with the only food that the siblings had.


    This was how he and Miao Miao divided their work.


    Miao Miao went out to do missions and earn money, while he naturally did these daily things at home.


    The only after-meal activity the two of them had was to sit on the handmade wooden bench and talk for a while.<div>


    Xia Ji sat back down on the wooden table.


    The two of themy there quietly, staring at each other in the dark.


    After a long time¡­


    ¡°Actually, I want to move to Lintian City together after a while.¡± Miao Miao suddenly said.


    The Bi Luo Academy in Lin Tian City is very famous. I want you to study there. After all, you are still young.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ji was about to speak, Miao Miao interrupted, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t underestimate the Academy, and don¡¯t think that the Academy¡¯s people are all weak.


    I¡¯ve learned that those gentlemen are very powerful people. It¡¯s said that the mysterious Dean of the Academy is an immortal who can summon the wind and rain.¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned when he heard the words ¡®summon the wind and rain¡¯, and a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes.


    Miao Miao¡¯s voice continued to ring in his ears.


    ¡°But the Academy is different from Jianghu people. They can be officials in the dynasty, and they are civil officials.


    Sounds good, right?


    I¡¯ve prepared enough money for you to go to Lintian City.<div>


    With your temperament and aptitude, you will definitely be selected to enter the Bi Luo Academy.¡±


    Xia Ji revealed a strange expression.


    So the reason why his family was so frugal was because Miao Miao was saving money for him to study?


    He revealed a thoughtful expression.


    Seeing that he was silent, Miao Miao reached out her little hand and pushed him across the ¡± lying distance ¡± between them.¡±Since you want to move, we¡¯ll move to Lintian City.¡±


    ¡°Did you have this n all along?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Miao Miao nodded.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Miao Miao¡¯s eyes widened, and her gentleness and nagging immediately disappeared. She looked slightly irritable, as if she was going to throw Xia Ji onto the bed and beat him into submission.


    ¡°Are you deliberately bickering? What do you mean I didn¡¯t go because I had this n?¡±


    ¡± Our enemy has a special ability, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± He knows what you¡¯ve decided to do¡­¡±


    How about this, are there any other famous academies?¡±<div>


    Miao Miao saw that he was talking normally and did not seem to be arguing. She looked at him strangely and her fingers crawled to his forehead. She felt it and found that there was no high temperature. Her eyes revealed an even more worried expression.


    However, in the darkness, the two of them could not detect the details of each other.


    Miao Miao suddenly slowed down her voice and said gently as if she was treating a patient,¡± There are also other academies, but they are not as safe as the Bi Luo Academy. For example, the Tingxue Academy, the Haoran Academy¡­


    The people of the Tingxue Academy were too aloof, and the requirements for admission were very strict. Although there was no requirement for strength, the test was very strict. Moreover, the test was not based on book knowledge, but a special method that was said to directly point to the heart.

 Chapter 825: 5. Three Great Academies, Sword Immortal of the East Sea (2 in 1)

    Chapter 825: 5. Three Great Academies, Sword Immortal of the East Sea (2 in 1)<div>


    The people of Haoran Academy were too hot-blooded. Although there were many famous people and many mighty people, it was said that the death rate after bing an official was quite high¡­


    As for the Bi Luo Academy, it¡¯s very stable. It¡¯s neither too aloof nor too hot-blooded. Most of the students there are rted to each other and have many friends¡­¡±


    ¡°If we go to Tingxue Academy, will we have enough money to live on?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Miao Miao said, ¡± Tingxue Academy is the only academy that doesn¡¯t need tuition fees. Of course, it¡¯s enough. However, the assessment of this academy is very strict and it¡¯s extremely difficult to enter. Moreover, it¡¯s in Liangzhou City in the north¡­¡±


    There were many bandits and demons around Liangzhou City¡­It is also the ce where the militarists are stationed.¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a moment and said, ¡± Alright then. We¡¯ll go to Liangzhou City. I¡¯ll enter the Tingxue Academy. You can use the money that was originally my school fees to settle down. Don¡¯t go out and do missions anymore. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Not doing missions? Miao Miao red at him.¡±Who¡¯s going to support us?¡± No matter how much money you have, you will still spend it all¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Miao Miao couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    However, she only smiled and did not attack the confidence of the young man in front of her. Instead, she said gently,¡±You¡¯re quite ambitious. You actually want to support your family. As for going to Liangzhou City¡­I¡¯ll think about it. ¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t think about it, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning. ¡±


    Miao Miao jumped up like a cat. ¡± Tomorrow morning?! ¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s no time to lose, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Even a minuteter could cause an ident. ¡±


    Miao Miao was furious. She mmed the table. ¡± You must have been alone for too long recently. You¡¯re hallucinating. I¡¯ll call the doctor tomorrow. ¡±


    As she spoke, the girl was about to get up, but Xia Ji raised his hand and held her down.


    ¡°What? You won¡¯t let me sleep?¡±


    ¡°Then what if I say that an immortal told me all this?¡± Xia Ji asked. Going to the Snow Listening Academy is also the intention of an immortal?¡±


    ¡°Immortals? Hehehe¡­¡±<div>


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say much. He lit a candle, grabbed a brush, and started writing on the paper.


    Seeing that he was serious, Miao Miao curiously leaned over to see what he was going to write.


    At first, Miao Miao wanted to say, ¡± Don¡¯t waste the candles, ¡± but after a while, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    After a while, her breathing quickened.


    After a while, she could no longer take her eyes off him.


    The candlelight flickered, and the two figures ovepped, falling on the old wooden wall.


    As the candlelight moved, the ck shadow that seemed to be one moved gently.


    Xia Ji picked out a sword path mystic art from his memory and wrote it down. After he was done, he said lightly, ¡°¡±This was also given by the Immortal.¡±


    After saying that, he yawned and ran to the east cubicle. He didn¡¯t even pull the curtain and directly hid under the nket.


    Miao Miao looked at the mystic technique and felt like she was looking at an immortal.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of methods those so-called immortals usually cultivated, but the things written on this piece of paper definitely bore the words ¡°Immortal Sword Dao¡±.


    She roughly scanned through it and felt that it was extremely mysterious. Thus, she calmed down and studied it carefully¡­<div>


    Candle sparks exploded from time to time.


    The candle was quickly emptied.


    Miao Miao had only read a few hundred words.


    But just these few hundred words convinced her.


    Miao Miao was the future Taiyuan and could be said to be a rare genius in the way of the sword. However, a golden door had already appeared in front of her on this page¡­


    The door was suspended in the sky, surrounded by clouds and mist, and the golden light was dazzling.


    Behind the door was a new world that she had never even thought of.


    The girl grabbed the page and remained motionless in the darkness.


    Until the autumn rain outside stopped.


    Only then did shee back to her senses. She softly called out ¡± Xia Ji ¡°¡®s name, but there was no response. It was obvious that Xia Ji was already fast asleep.


    Miao Miao carefully ced the piece of paper under her pillow andy down on the bed.


    The next morning.<div>


    The golden morning light shone through the oil-paper window, turning into a soft halo andnding on Xia Ji¡¯s face.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes and saw Miao Miao¡¯s face right in front of him.


    The young girl rested her chin on her hand, her eyes a little dark. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t slept well the whole night.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Miao Miao nodded. ¡± I¡¯m afraid that someone will snatch the immortal cultivation technique¡­¡± After all, there were many people in this world who had their entire families ughtered because of a Xuan technique.


    ¡°However, if someone reallyes to snatch a cultivation technique of this level, it¡¯s not something I can deal with.


    She was just worried and didn¡¯t sleep well.


    As for moving, I¡¯ll listen to you.


    We¡¯ll go to Liangzhou City today, but we can¡¯t do it in the morning. I still have some things to hand over and need to hire a carriage.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t hire one, ¡± Xia Ji said. ¡± Just buy one. ¡± If we do, the coachman will reveal our whereabouts.¡±


    Miao Miao wanted to say, ¡± How expensive would that be? ¡± But after hearing the second half of the sentence, she didn¡¯t refute and just nodded. At the same time, she was curious about the existence of the enemy that the immortal was talking about.


    The two of them cooked some porridge and ate breakfast before Miao Miao hurried out.<div>


    Xia Ji also took the Buddhist scriptures, brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, as well as the copied scriptures, and returned them to the family who hired him to copy the scriptures.


    At noon,


    Miao Miao had finished her business and bought a simple carriage.


    Xia Ji had already packed up the things in the room. Since he couldn¡¯t take the two beds with him, he could only pack up his bedding, move the entire table, and get into the carriage.


    Before getting into the car, Miao Miao pulled Xia Ji to the side and said mysteriously, ¡°¡±When you¡¯re outside, don¡¯t mention anything about that immortal again, and don¡¯t say anything about cultivation techniques.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about it for the entire night. That immortal might have met an enemy and felt that he might die on his way to escape.


    So he passed the Xuan technique to you, who was fated with him, as an inheritance.


    Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have any enemies.¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    Miao Miao put her hands on her hips and smiled.¡±Get in the car.¡±


    Because Miao Miao had been a part-time inspector, she had some information about the distribution of thieves.


    Coupled with her own agility and the fact that she had taken the official road along the way, she did not encounter any robbers blocking her way.<div>


    The two of them ate steamed buns for a week before arriving at their destination.


    Liangzhou City was located in the north and was simr to the big cities near the Wolf Sealing Pass, but it was much more prosperous than the surrounding areas.


    Because the official roads were smooth, there was a lot of trade.


    In addition to the dangerous terrain, the majestic pass could be said to be a one-man pass that could not be opened by ten thousand people.


    Therefore, the Northern Tang, which belonged to Liangzhou City, was also as stable as a mountain.


    At this moment, the carriage was traveling on the mountain path between the peaks.


    On both sides of the road, the mountains were tall and beautiful, like a forest of swords, piercing into the clouds, just like the scene of the Heavenly Pce on the clouds.


    At the end of the road, there was a huge city that looked like a giant beast crawling on the mountain-Liangzhou.


    This waspletely iparable to the small town from before.


    Xia Ji reckoned that his and Miao Miao¡¯s fate had been led astray¡­


    Otherwise, they should have gone to Lintian City.


    Then, in Lintian City, the two of them each obtained an opportunity. One went out to sea with the sword immortal, and the other entered a temple to be a monk.


    Nowadays, not to mention the sea, evenkes were rare.


    However, all these changes would be corrected by a mysterious power, gradually adjusted in the river of time, causing the future Great Shang to remain the same.


    This was the self-correcting power of the universe.


    In this era, houses were not very valuable items.


    Miaomiao had saved up for so many years, so she could buy it.


    The two of them quickly settled down in Liangzhou City. They followed the Immortal¡¯s instructions and changed their original names to Su Mo and Su Yuan.


    Although the new house was still a little on the edge of Liangzhou City, it was much bigger inside. There were three rooms instead of one separated by curtains.


    The two of them came at a good time, because the enrollment of Tingxue Academy happened to start in five days¡­


    Miao Miao asked Xia Ji to prepare while she studied the sword path mystic technique of the Immortal.


    However¡­


    The chosen one was still the chosen one after all. Even if she moved, she would still encounter the things that she should encounter. It was just that the time and ce were different.


    Early morning.


    When Miao Miao returned home after buying steamed buns in the downtown area, she suddenly felt someone following her.


    She quickened her pace and arrived at an empty area. That person actually walked out and said in a delicate voice,¡±Miss, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯m the sword immortal of the Eastern Sea ¡­ Young Lady, are you willing to acknowledge me as your master?¡±

 Chapter 826: 6. Why Teach Me? Why Don’t I Teach You?

    Chapter 826: 6. Why Teach Me? Why Don¡¯t I Teach You?<div>


    He went out early in the morning to buy a steamed bun, but he was followed, stopped, and then asked to be his disciple¡­


    What kind of feeling was this?


    Miao Miao felt that he was crazy.


    She stopped in her tracks and scanned her surroundings. This was a secluded pathway. There were things that the farmers were drying on the side of the grayish-ck tiled wall. A few steps forward, it was a busy city again.


    At this moment, people wereing and going in the downtown area, shouting and hawking. It was very lively.


    Most importantly, there were many alleys in the downtown area. They were like a spider web in the city, which was quiteplicated.<div>


    Thus, Miao Miao said coldly without turning her head, ¡°¡±Let me think about it¡­¡±


    As she was thinking, her ck boots moved forward without hesitation. After taking a few steps, she suddenly exerted her strength.


    Although this force didn¡¯t seem to have much strength, it was like a cat¡¯s soft flippers patting the ground. It directly ¡°bounced¡± her out. Then, just as she reached the entrance of the downtown area, she quickly ¡°bounced¡± far away.


    In less than two breaths, he had already blended into the endless crowd in the downtown area. It was impossible to tell where he was anymore.


    Miao Miao had just walked past when a figure wrapped in a purple muslin coat walked out of the alley.


    The figure looked at the crowd in the distance and sneered indifferently. He said softly,¡±It¡¯s a pity that the unpolished jade is mixed in the sand.


    You¡¯re running away now because you haven¡¯t seen the true Sword Dao. If you had seen it, you wouldn¡¯t have left even if I chased you away.


    Master is right, the inheritance of our Heavenly Sword lineage is really strange.


    Not only was the lineage only passed down to women, but it was also fate that took in disciples.


    Master said that when he saw me that year, he knew that I was the one who could inherit her legacy.


    I used to think that it was very mysterious and that Master was lying to me, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true¡­


    However, this girl is much more mischievous than I was back then. At least I didn¡¯t run away back then.¡±<div>


    The purple-robed figure sneered. He turned around and disappeared into the alley where he came from.


    Her cold smile was not malicious, but because she was so cold that even her smile turned cold¡­To some extent, Miao Miao was the same.


    Perhaps this was the so-called ¡®birds of a feather flock together.¡¯


    At least, both of them looked cold on the surface.


    Miao Miao rushed back to a house on the west side of Liangzhou City with a cold expression.


    Xia Ji had already cooked porridge and was jogging in the yard.


    In the eyes of others, running was just running. In reality, his entire body was immersed in the most advanced techniques. With the help of the ¡°breathing technique¡±,¡±visualization technique¡±,¡±body tempering technique¡±, and so on, he was cultivating at the fastest speed.


    Every step he took seemed simple, but he was exercising his body¡¯s flesh, blood, bones, and muscles in a brilliant way that was most suitable for his body in the entire universe.


    He had just entered the Ancient Netherworld, and his eyes were dark. If he couldn¡¯t get an opportunity, would he not cultivate?


    The Tingxue Academy was an opportunity that he had to grasp, but he himself was the greatest opportunity. How stupid was it to give up the near and seek the far?


    Moreover, even if he joined Tingxue Academy, he only needed ¡± resources ¡°, ¡± the power of enlightenment ¡°, and ¡± the construction of an informationwork ¡°, not cultivation techniques or anything else.


    When Miao Miao saw the figure behind the courtyard, the coldness and vignce in her eyes towards the secr world instantly melted.<div>


    She didn¡¯t disturb Xia Ji¡¯s training and ran into the house.


    He came to the porridge pot and quickly opened the lid. He threw in the four salted vegetables and steamed buns he had just bought. The taste of the steamed buns would be better if they were hot.


    Then, she began to pick up some firewood, broke it up, and threw it into the iron furnace that only had embers left.


    She first threw some firewood that was as light as a feather. When the fire in the iron furnace was revived and red mes rose, she threw in arge piece of firewood¡­


    After doing all this, she took out her sword and sat cross-legged under the eaves. She began to cultivate ording to the mysterious sword technique given by the immortal.


    Although this sword art was given to her younger brother by an immortal, she needed to learn it as soon as possible to protect her younger brother who had started veryte and had only started cultivating now. Moreover, with her scouting ahead, she could teach her younger brother who would cultivate this artter so that he could improve faster.


    The morning sun shone brightly on Liangzhou City in the north.


    In this big city with millions of residents and more than 100,000 Northern Tang soldiers stationed around it, the siblings were like two grains of sand in a pile of sand. They were small and difficult to notice.


    Xia Ji returned to his room after his training.


    Miao Miao also stood up.


    Seeing that Xia Ji was about to scoop the porridge, she stopped him. ¡± You¡¯re going to be a student in the future, so I¡¯ll do this. ¡±


    If you can enter the Tingxue Academy, you can study in peace. When youe back, you won¡¯t have to do anything.<div>


    The Tingxue Academy doesn¡¯t need tuition fees, so the money I¡¯ve saved over the years to pay for your tuition fees is enough for the two of us to live on.


    Once I¡¯m familiar with this ce, I¡¯ll find something to do.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention anything about the Sword Immortal of the Eastern Sea. She scooped some porridge and steamed buns and put them on the table. Then, she sat down on the same side.


    In order to save money, there was only one bench in the room.


    After spending time with Miao Miao, Xia Ji understood what kind of person Miao Miao was.


    In general, the inner essence was still the same as in his previous life, except that there was an additionalyer of ¡°shell¡± on the outside.


    This ¡± shell ¡± was cold, vignt, and even contained a cold light, hiding danger.


    It was only when she was with him that this ¡°shell¡± would be slightly removed.

 Chapter 827: 6. Why Teach Me? Why Don’t I Teach You

    Chapter 827: 6. Why Teach Me? Why Don¡¯t I Teach You<div>


    And after being together for a long time, she would asionally reveal her ¡°true colors¡±.


    Miao Miao nced at Xia Ji and said, ¡± From today onwards, bring some money with you. Go around the Academy more often. If you need to buy teaching materials or make friends, you don¡¯t have to save money. ¡± If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Xia Ji was thinking about a problem when he heard Miao Miao¡¯s words. He felt a strong sense of protection. He looked up and smiled gently. ¡°¡±I understand.¡±


    Miao Miao looked at his gentle smile and felt a little strange. It was as if this younger brother of hers¡­She had grown up and seemed to be very charming.


    Thinking of this, she added seriously,¡± If you enter the Academy, you must study hard and not fall in love. ¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned for a moment before he burst intoughter.<div>


    In the afternoon,


    Xia Ji led the horse out of the house and quickly reached the main road.


    This horse was the one that had brought the two of them to Liangzhou. It was not a good breed. Its fur was ck and yellow. The onlymendable thing was that it did not fall ill along the way. It was considered to be in its prime.


    Moreover, this horse was a female horse.


    When Miao Miao chose the horse, she had also taken note of this.


    After all, the mares could still be bred and give birth to many foals, which could earn them a fortune.


    Xia Ji stepped out of the west gate and sat on the back of the mixed-hair mother horse. He pressed his legs against the horse¡¯s belly, and the horse began to run, heading east along the official road.


    Tingxue Academy was not in the city, but at the foot of Cangyun Mountain outside Liangzhou City, surrounded by mountains and rivers.


    At this time, because the Academy would open for enrollment in two or three days, the entrance several miles away from the Academy was already crowded.


    Xia Ji saw many people queuing up in the distance, as if they were undergoing some sort of ¡± pre-test. ¡± He led the horse into the stable and gave the boy twenty copper coins. He then received a ¡± Horse Picking te ¡± and approached the ¡± pre-test ¡± area.


    This ¡± pre-test ¡± was actually just a system simr to ¡± early registration ¡°. It was not considered a test.


    However, if you want to register, you have to at least have some basic standards, right? You have to be literate, right? He knew a little about music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, or at least knew a little about them, right?<div>


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t participate in the ¡®pre-test¡¯.


    He hade here to see if the Tingxue Academy could do it, what level it was at, and if it could give him a stage to start the game.


    Thus, he walked past the archway and stepped inside.


    As soon as he stepped in, he heard theughter of some people not far away.


    Theughter seemed to be directed at him.


    It probably said,¡¯There are many students from Tingxue Academy behind this memorial archway, and there are even teachers. If you enter rashly and anger those people because of your rudeness and ignorance, then you won¡¯t have a fate with the Academy¡­¡¯


    There was a lot ofmon information in the academies. If you had no fate here, would other academies ept a student abandoned by Tingxue Academy?


    In the past, there were some people who were proud of their talents and wanted to obtain some so-called opportunities through entering, but in the end, they all became clowns that made peopleugh at them.


    This Tingxue Academy was not an ordinary academy. There were mysteries hidden within¡­Even the imperial family of the Northern Tang Dynasty respects him.¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t care.


    He didn¡¯te here to seek opportunities.


    It was to see if this ce was worthing to.<div>


    If it wasn¡¯t worth it, then he would rather think of other ways and look at other forces than die here.


    This match between him and Tiandao was far less intense and rushed than the previous one, but it was more dangerous.


    It could be said to be ¡°where there is no sound, there is thunder. In the still water, there is a surging undercurrent.¡±


    This was because the Wielder of the Will had the advantage of information and the strange Death God¡¯s culture. The only things he could rely on were the fused Dao runes of the alternate universe and Miao Miao, the chosen one.


    In thest round, the final battle could happen at any time, and there was no room for breathing.


    In this round, it was mostly about starting and setting up.


    Whether it was him or Tiandao, if their starting speed was slightly off, the gap between them would be widened by time.


    In this life, although he had the body of Amitabha Buddha, it was a game. Naturally, he could not cultivate Buddhism again. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be pointing at the Heavenly Dao and telling him, ¡± Stop looking, I¡¯m right here ¡°?


    Xia Ji entered the archway of the Tingxue Academy. He walked for a few hundred meters and came to a barren peach forest. He looked up and saw everything. Obviously, the teachers in the academy liked peach blossoms very much. Otherwise, they would not have nted so many.


    As they walked further, they could see some small buildings, pavilions, and pavilions hidden behind the evergreen trees. They could vaguely hear the sound of zither music drifting over, some were talking loudly, some were reciting poems, and there were two people ying chess¡­


    Xia Ji looked on quietly, not finding it strange. This should be a force that was mainly based on Confucianism.


    The Confucianism of the Ancient Netherworld Era was clearly much stronger than that of theter generations. This was evident from Miao Miao¡¯s words,¡±It¡¯s rumored that the College Chief of the Bi Luo Academy has the ability to reach the heavens and the earth.¡±<div>


    After walking for a while, he could vaguely see the Tingxue Academy in the distance.


    It was aplex of buildings built ording to the terrain of the Gray Cloud Mountain. It was rather elegant.


    There was a waterfall a few hundred meters to the east of the Academy.


    The silver-like water flowed down from the mountain andnded in the distant green pond, creating waves of mist.


    Although it waste autumn, it still had a special vor.


    Xia Ji turned around and looked around. He suddenly saw an old man fishing by the pond under the waterfall.

 Chapter 828: 6. Why Teach Me? Why Don’t I Teach You

    Chapter 828: 6. Why Teach Me? Why Don¡¯t I Teach You<div>


    He looked at the old man and walked over with a smile.


    When he got closer, he heard the old man muttering to himself.


    He repeated the same sentence over and over again.


    When they got closer, the voice became clearer.


    The old man seemed to be in a trance as he asked,¡±Do you have a word that you can practice for the rest of your life?¡±


    He was obviously thinking about this question¡­<div>


    He had spent quite some time thinking about it, but he still didn¡¯t have an answer.


    Suddenly, the fishing line in the cold pool sank, and the fish had already bitten the bait.


    However, the old man was not moved at all and allowed the fish to eat the bait.


    His gaze was also looking at the floating clouds in the sky, not the small green pond.


    He clearly sensed that someone wasing, but he was not even willing to turn around because the person who came was obviously a mortal.


    Xia Ji stood still and looked at the beautiful autumn scenery.


    The old man¡¯s self-questioning words still echoed in his ears.


    ¡°Do you have a word that you can practice for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want others to do to you,¡± Xia Ji said casually.


    After saying this, he prepared to leave.


    However, after taking a few steps, the old man who was immersed in his own world suddenly came back to his senses and said,¡±Please wait.¡±


    Then, the old man suddenly stood up and turned his head to look at the person behind him. Then, he was stunned. Clearly, he did not expect the person who spoke to be so young.<div>


    And it was this young man who solved his confusion with a short eight characters.


    The old man was just about to say something when he suddenly noticed that this youth in front of him¡­It was a little special.


    No, although he was not proficient in strength, his temperament was extraordinary. Even though he had seen countless people, he had never seen such a young man.


    His dry lips moved a few times. He wanted to speak, but he stopped.


    ¡°How can you teach me?¡± Xia Ji asked directly.


    There was no beginning or end to his words, but the old man instantly understood that this was not the youth wearing Tingxue Academy¡¯s student uniform. It was very likely that he was an outsider who would be participating in the enrollment three dayster.


    However, this person didn¡¯t ask for opportunities or how to enter the sect, but asked, ¡± How to teach me? ¡±


    Just these four words showed how arrogant and savage they were.


    However, the young man said these words in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Even the old man did not feel the slightest bit of arrogance, nor did he have the arrogance and domineering aura of a young man.


    ¡°Strange, really strange¡­¡±


    The old man muttered to himself.<div>


    The young man opposite him looked at him with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Cultivate one¡¯s moral character, regte the family, rule the country, and pacify the world. Have you learned it?¡± The old man replied.


    Xia Ji smiled.


    The old man¡¯s heart suddenly trembled as he saw the smile. He actually felt a sense of shame, like ¡± getting a big axe in front of Lu Ban. ¡±


    He suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and said, ¡°¡±There is no end to the history books. Do you want to learn it?¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression was gentle.


    The old man gritted his teeth and threw out a shocking piece of news.¡±Heaven Piercing and Earth Riding Clouds, do you want to learn it?¡±


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    The old man was a little confused¡­He felt an inexplicable ¡°setback in his confidence¡±.


    ¡°What position do you hold in the Tingxue Academy?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    The old man smiled when he heard this question. He felt as though he was about to regain his confidence¡­¡±I am the College Chief,¡± he said with a smile.


    However, these words that could shock any student did not move the person in front of him.<div>


    However, this old man felt that the attitude of the youth in front of him was extremely normal¡­


    He should not have been moved.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I teach you?¡± Xia Ji asked with a smile. How is it?¡±


    The old man was speechless.


    He was silent for a moment, then shook his head and smiled. ¡°¡±Young man, how can you teach me?¡±

 Chapter 832: 8. Nine of the Heavens, Little Uncle-Master (2 in 1)

    Chapter 832: 8. Nine of the Heavens, Little Uncle-Master (2 in 1)<div>


    At midnight, the moon hung high in the sky, shining with silver light, dyeing the world.


    In the cold moonlight, a cold and graceful figure, like a fairy who had descended from the moon pce, silentlynded in the courtyard on the western edge of Liangzhou City on clouds and fog.


    The Purple Veil Fairy was the East Sea Sword Immortal who had followed Miao Miao during the day and asked her to ¡°acknowledge¡± him as her master.


    He was also the ¡°question setter¡±.


    To Purple Veil Sword Immortal, it was not difficult to find a young girl who had just cultivated a bit of True Qi.


    Even so, she had no intention of forcefully taking Miao Miao away.<div>


    She hoped that Miao Miao would choose to leave with her.


    Then what should he do?


    Purple Veil Sword Immortal¡¯s n was simple. He wanted Miao Miao to experience an even more exquisite sword move.


    It¡¯s hard to find water in the vast sea, but it¡¯s hard to find clouds in Wushan Mountain.


    If he had seen the vast sea and the Wu Mountain, how could there be other water clouds in his eyes?


    The Purple Veil Sword Immortal felt that if Miao Miao could see the bigger world, she would no longer be stuck in this small circle of her mortal brother.


    Moreover, the heirs of the Heavenly Sword lineage had one characteristic:Her intuition was almost demonic, and Purple Veil Sword Immortal¡¯s intuition told her:Miao Miao was a young girl who was obsessed with swordsmanship from the bottom of her heart.


    For such a person who was obsessed with the Tao of the sword, after seeing the ¡± wider world of the Tao of the sword ¡°, he would naturally have the idea of going to the East Sea with her to cultivate the Tao of the sword quietly.


    Therefore, Purple Veil Sword Immortal used the method of ¡®setting the question¡¯.


    And the ¡°question¡± that she came up with was not simple either.


    This was one of the famous Nine Heavens of the Heavenly Sword Lineage of the East Sea.


    Nine Heavens was an absolute killing move.<div>


    This kind of ¡°killing move¡± could be called ¡°Forbidden Power¡± as long as it was matched with the corresponding Heavenly Sword Visualization Tao technique. It was very powerful. Even she had to think hard for a long time before she could crack the ¡°First Sword of the Nine Heavens-Sword One:The blue sea tides rise and the clouds rise and perish.


    At this moment, the Purple Veil Sword Immortal had already silently walked to the eaves.


    She swept her gaze coldly and saw the paper under a gray stone.


    With a casual wave of his hand, the stone floated in the air like a feather, and then floated down without making any sound.


    The piece of paper had already floated into her icy white hand.


    The corners of the Purple Veil Sword Immortal¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. Then, he used the moonlight to read the ¡®answer¡¯ on the paper.


    A short momentter¡­


    Her cold smile froze.


    She squeezed her beautiful eyes and stuck out her tongue coldly.


    The action of sticking out her tongue was a strange way for her to express her emotions. It probably originated from her childhood.


    However, because he had lived on the ind of the East Sea¡¯s Heavenly Sword Lineage with only his teacher for a long time, this act of acting cute had obviously never been corrected, so much so that it had be a habit that could not be changed.


    Whenever she was shocked, coquettish, embarrassed, or in any other abnormal situation, she would stick out her tongue.<div>


    It was hard to imagine that a sword immortal would actually do such a cute action¡­


    However, it was true.


    There were only a few actions and a few lines of words on the page.


    However, Purple Veil Sword Immortal had already seen it many times.


    Once the expert made his move, he would know if there was one.


    She closed her eyes and began to deduce various changes. When the deduction was over¡­There were only three words in his heart-too strong.


    The Purple Veil Sword Immortal stood under the moon in a daze for a long time. The bright light fell on her graceful body.


    Her ck hair was blown by the night wind to the south, north, west, and east¡­


    Her mind was nk, and her mind was ying on loop.Impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible!


    After a long time¡­


    A gust of cold wind hit the Sword Immortal¡¯s face.


    She sobered up a little and frowned at the same time.<div>


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s interested in this little girl¡¯s talent¡­¡± he muttered softly.


    ¡°The reason is very simple. No matter how terrifying the little girl¡¯s talent is, it¡¯s impossible for her to write the method to break this by herself.


    There must be an expert guiding her from behind.


    The purpose of this expert¡¯s guidance must be to tell me that this famous flower already has a master. No, it¡¯s that a famous disciple already has a master. He wants me to retreat.¡±


    The Purple Veil Sword Immortal paced back and forth a few times, a hint of arrogance shing in his cold eyes.


    ¡± You only broke the first sword of my Nine Heavens. What¡¯s so great about it? ¡±


    She pondered for a moment, then took out a brush, ink, and paper from her storage space. Soon, she wrote another page with a sword-dancing little person and words on it, and pressed it under the eaves again.


    At the same time, he muttered,¡±Chenxue is sparring with you in the air. Let¡¯s see if you can defeat my second heaven, Tianhai Yunsheng Lonely Dragon.¡±


    After doing all this, Purple Veil Sword Immortal coldly floated into the air. As if his body was weightless, he left with the wind.


    The next day¡­


    A genius is just beginning to brighten,


    Miao Miao suddenly opened her eyes and bravely threw the nket away.<div>


    Then, he put on his boots and ran out of the door. He saw a new ¡± question and answer ¡± under the stone, and he couldn¡¯t help but be filled with question marks.


    After a long time, she understood.


    She should have answered correctly, so the sword immortal set another question.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, that¡¯s not right¡­¡± Miao Miao murmured.


    She clearly didn¡¯t think highly of herself, so why could she still answer correctly?


    There must be something fishy about this.


    However, as a sword fanatic, Miao Miao couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the profound sword techniques.


    At this moment, she held the ¡°Heaven 2-Tianhai Yunsheng Lonely Dragon¡± and scanned it for a while.


    At first, it felt ordinary, but when she looked at it again, she was deeply devoted, and when she looked again, she was already trapped in it¡­


    This move was even more difficult than the previous question.

 Chapter 833: 8. Nine of the Heavens, Little Uncle-Master (2 in 1)

    Chapter 833: 8. Nine of the Heavens, Little Uncle-Master (2 in 1)


    Theplexity of this technique hadpletely increased.


    Miao Miao squatted under the eaves and suddenly felt her legs sore. She stood up and stretched.


    Looking at the sky, he hurriedly put the paper back under his pillow and ran out to buy sesame cakes.


    He had eaten the sky yesterday, so he was eating sesame seed cakes today.


    She then left.


    Xia Ji also woke up.


    Xia Ji knew that Miaomiao had hidden all her important items under her pillow. He went straight to the opposite room, lifted her pillow, and found a new question.


    ¡°This sword is a little stronger than yesterday¡¯s. Although it is exquisite and mysterious, it is not natural. It is still a littlecking¡­¡±


    Therefore, Xia Ji didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. After reading for a while, he answered the question with a stroke of his pen.


    After he was done, he stuffed it back under Miao Miao¡¯s pillow and stretched his body a little. Then, he put on his coat and went to the courtyard to continue his exercise.


    When her body was covered in ayer of white hair and sweat, Miao Miao returned.


    Miao Miao began to boil the sesame seed cakes and make porridge as usual.


    Considering that she would have to live here for a long time, she also bought some seeds such as radish and spinach. She nned to produce them herself and sell them to save money outside.


    Apart from that, she was also considering buying two hens to raise so that she and Xia Ji could eat eggs often.


    Miao Miao was busy with her chores as she made her ns.


    When he was done,


    She wiped her frozen red hands and returned to the bedroom. She lifted the pillow and prepared to continue thinking about the ¡± question and answer ¡± in her free time.


    However, the answer had already been marked on the ¡± question ¡°.


    Miao Miao fell silent. She instinctively felt that Xia Ji might have scribbled.


    But she was not angry.


    However, as she immersed herself in that sword and the method to break it, she was unknowingly mesmerized.


    He only felt that it was unfathomable¡­


    The sword was intricate andplicated.


    The method to break it was even more exquisite.


    After looking at it for a while more, she dismissed the idea of Xia Ji scribbling.


    Xia Ji had grown up under her nose. Although he was extraordinary, he was only a ¡± potential stock ¡± and not a strong person who had already grown up.


    So ¡­ Who wrote this answer?


    Miao Miao¡¯s cold eyes shed with vignce. She rushed out of the house and shouted, ¡°¡±Hey, Qi ¡­ Qi Mo, did you see anyone suspicious?¡±


    The two of them changed their names from ¡± Su Yuan, Su Mo ¡± to ¡± Qi Miao, Qi Mo. ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t stop moving. He shook his head honestly.


    That night.


    When Purple Veil Sword Immortal saw the method to break through the ¡°Heaven 2¡±, he fell into a state of confusion.


    Then, she left behind the Third of Heaven.


    The next night.


    The Purple Veil Sword Immortal arrived as promised and saw the method to break the ¡°Three of the Heavens¡±.


    Suddenly, her chest heaved up and down, and her body swayed like a twig, unable to calm down for a long time.


    No, his defense was about to be broken.


    At the same time, she began to wonder who the person who broke the sword move was.


    One had to know that this ¡°Nine Heavens¡± was not her sword technique, but the supreme ultimate technique of the ¡°Heavenly Sword lineage¡±. It was an ultimate technique that had been passed down for countless generations and had been improved by countless talented elders in the sect¡­


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand anything and only knew ordinary sword moves.


    And what she left behind was only the tip of the iceberg of each sword.


    However, this person¡¯s method of breaking it was only the tip of the iceberg¡­


    But to Purple Veil Sword Immortal, who understood the Nine of Heaven, that person had indeed broken through. At the very least, when the two moves were revealed, there was a high chance that he would be able to break through.


    On the third day.


    The Purple Veil Sword Immortal did not hide anymore. He revealed himself and found Miao Miao.


    Miao Miao knew about her existence, so she was not afraid of hiding.


    ¡°I wish to meet the person who guided you,¡± the Purple Veil Sword Immortal said sincerely.


    Miao Miao had a strange look on her face. She didn¡¯t know who the person who had guided her was.


    When the Purple Veil Sword Immortal saw her expression, he immediately understood. He left another piece of paper and gently pressed it under the stone on the roof.


    There was a sentence written on the paper:


    Zi Chenxue of the East Sea¡¯s Heavenly Sword Branch wishes to meet you.


    After staying, she left.


    To a certain extent, she already understood that she had lost the fight for the disciple¡­


    However, at this moment, the Eastern Sea sword immortal named Zi Chenxue was extremely curious about the sword cultivator who had broken the first three moves of the Nine of Heaven.


    However, Zi Chenxue had a curious man in the Tingxue Academy.


    While others were thinking hard about how to break the chess game and enter the Academy, Xia Ji was weed by a teacher of the Academy.


    ¡°Qi Mo,e with me,¡± the teacher said.


    Xia Ji nodded.


    The two of them went deeper into the Academy. They passed through many pavilions with different functions and continued to move forward along a small path behind the Academy.


    Zhao Teng had a good impression of this young student who didn¡¯t seem toe from a good family background, so he gave him a few more instructions along the way.


    Although the Academy is not a stubborn ce, it also pays attention to seniority. ¡±


    ¡°From now on, no matter which master you meet, you have to be respectful. If you are familiar with them, you can also call them Martial Uncle and Martial Aunt.¡±


    ¡°When you see the deanter, you must pay attention to etiquette.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to offend others because of your verbal rudeness.¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived in front of a small building on a lone peak.


    Teng Zhao took two steps forward and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Director, they¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Teng, wait at the mountain pass,¡± a voice came from inside the house.


    The teacher nodded and left.


    He walked far away, and the door of the small building slowly opened.


    The old man inside was Ouyang Mu, the old man who had fished two days ago.

 Chapter 834: 8. Nine of the Heavens, Little Uncle-Master (2 in 1)

    Chapter 834: 8. Nine of the Heavens, Little Uncle-Master (2 in 1)


    Ouyang Mu smiled when he saw Xia Ji. ¡°¡±After thinking about it, I feel that it¡¯s not appropriate for Little Sir to be an ordinary student.


    Then this old man has two choices. Little mister, you can choose for yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Please speak,¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    ¡°My Snow Listening Academy has three inheritances.


    First, the cultivation of qi, with the body¡¯s breath, mouth contains thew of heaven, earth shaking mountains.


    Second, the formation path used their profound heart to search for opportunities and carve formation tes.


    Third, as a general, you can gather thousands of troops and be invincible on the battlefield.¡±


    He paused for a moment.


    Xia Ji roughly understood that the only inheritance left in the Confucian Sect was the ¡®General¡¯.


    As for the ¡°Qi Nurturing¡± and ¡°Array Dao¡±, they had long disappeared in the long river of history.


    Only a few precious array disks and array gs were left¡­


    And this ¡°Qi Cultivator¡± was quite simr to the ¡°Heavenly Constitution¡± that he had created previously.


    In short, it was a certain degree of ¡±w of the word. ¡±


    But thinking about it, it was different because the world was still full of vitality at this time, unlike the decline of theter generations.


    In short, it should be easier to achieve the ¡°oralws¡±.


    But correspondingly, if he used his Heavenly Constitution here, its power should be even stronger.


    The old man continued, ¡± The academies belong to Confucianism and Taoism. The most important thing is to cultivate Qi.


    Each academy had their own unique method of ¡®nourishing energy¡¯.


    However, the hardest part was not Qi Cultivation, but Array Dao.


    Carving a formation disk was an extremely difficult task. Only geniuses who were extremely talented and interested in formations could learn this technique.


    As for being a general, one would use formation disks or inferior formation gs to lead thousands of troops to serve the dynasty.


    So ¡­


    The Confucian Sect had another saying.


    On the capital, carved array, is the array master.


    Those who have medium posture and good temperament are schrs.


    A man of low bearing is a general who leads an army.


    However, it was also very important for the battle generals to lead the troops. Most of these people served in the various Dynasties¡­


    Therefore, although the Academy didn¡¯t upy muchnd, it had great influence and control over the dynasties.


    In some countries, the first thing the emperor does after he ascends to the throne is to visit the Academy and address him as a student.¡±


    He paused for a moment and continued, ¡±


    ¡°Every inheritance naturally has a leader.


    However, our Tingxue Academy is missing array masters.


    Little Sir¡¯s choice was,


    First, you can be my disciple in name. From now on, you will have more authority and freedom in the academy.


    Second, I will take in a disciple on behalf of myte master and let Little Mister take over the Array Dao to revive the inheritance of the Array Masters in my Tingxue Academy.¡±


    The old man said frankly.


    He was naturally very happy that such a ¡± natural born saint ¡± could enter Tingxue Academy. This choice was something he had thought about for a long time and had never made before. It was almost an unconstrained choice.


    Especially ¡®taking over the Array Dao inheritance¡¯, this was simply an inconceivable choice.


    However, he had to admit,


    No matter what Xia Ji chose, he would gain a lot of power in Northern Tang, which was under Liangzhou City.


    If he chose to be Ouyang Mu¡¯s nominal disciple, he would be the junior brother of many famous generals and schrs in Northern Tang and even other countries.


    His junior brother was taken care of. If he encountered any trouble, his senior brothers and sisters might help him solve it, but at the same time, he would lose a certain right to speak.


    If he chose to be Ouyang Mu¡¯s junior brother¡­In that case, those generals and schrs who walked out of Tingxue Academy would very likely have to call him Martial Uncle.


    Uncle-Master had to take care of others and help them solve their problems, but correspondingly, he also had the right to speak.


    The old man didn¡¯t rush him. He only told Xia Ji about the privileges and benefits of these two choices.


    In short,


    If Xia Ji were to be the principal¡¯s nominal disciple, he would be able to instantly obtain a very high-level Qi Cultivation technique with the academy¡¯s Qi Cultivation legacy. He would also be able to receive guidance from many great teachers.


    At the same time, no matter what difficulties he encountered on his path of cultivation, there would be someone to answer them and help him ovee them.


    However, if Xia Ji chose to take over the Array Dao, he would have more resources.


    But on the path of array formation, he could only fumble around on his own. Others could at most discuss with him, but could not give him pointers.


    If he encountered a bottleneck, he could only think of ways to break through on his own.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to take over the Array Dao inheritance,¡± Xia Ji said after some analysis.


    The old man looked at him deeply.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to announce it to the world,¡± Xia Ji said.


    The old man understood what he meant.


    ¡°Zhao Teng!¡± he shouted.


    The Academy teacher who was waiting at the mountain pass walked back.


    The old man nced at him and slowly said, ¡°¡±From now on, this young mister Qi Mo will be your martial uncle.¡±


    Uncle-Master?


    Teng Zhao¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 835: 9. Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering, Sword Immortal Defense Array (2 in 1)

    Chapter 835: 9. Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering, Sword Immortal Defense Array (2 in 1)<div>


    ¡°Mas ¡­ Martial Uncle?¡±


    Teacher Zhao Teng suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    However, this respectable old man in front of him clearly did not look like he was joking at all. Instead, he continued to instruct, ¡± This old man is epting a disciple on behalf of my master. Therefore, this young mister Qi Mo will be the head of the array formation inheritance of my Tingxue Academy from now on.


    Little mister is new here and there are many things he is not clear about. You need to cooperate as much as possible.


    However, don¡¯t tell those juniors about this, and don¡¯t publicize it. ¡±


    Zhao Teng was speechless.<div>


    He took a deep breath. He could not believe that the young man he had brought in had suddenly be a martial uncle, and he was in charge of the array path.


    This matter was too inconceivable.


    He had just been instructing this student to understand etiquette¡­


    What the hell?


    This was a f * cking wild dog.


    Even the teachers of the College couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts.


    But he still turned sideways and bowed respectfully to Xia Ji. ¡°¡±Little Uncle-Master.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and nodded.


    Teng Zhao stood up, took a deep breath, and tried to calm himself down. Then, he said,¡±Headmaster, do I need to inform the other junior sisters, junior brothers, or colleagues?¡±


    ¡°Let theme over. I¡¯ll talk to them personally,¡± Ouyang Mu said after thinking for a while.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    A momentter.<div>


    More than 20 Academy teachers appeared in front of the small pavilion in the mountain.


    The group bowed first, then¡­Ouyang Mu had told him about this.


    Instantly, the expressions and emotions of these twenty teachers were exactly the same as Zhao Teng¡¯s.


    It was just that the position was slightly different from that of a wild dog.


    They all looked at Xia Ji strangely.


    ¡°Mas ¡­ Martial Uncle?¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s the junior martial uncle of the Array Dao?¡±


    While everyone was shocked, they did not forget to bow and remember Xia Ji¡¯s appearance. They would naturally provide corresponding support in the Academy.


    After the teachers of all ages returned to the academy,


    The mountain path in the autumn returned to its original peace.


    Ouyang Mu said,¡±Young Sir, follow me.¡± Entering the Confucian Sect naturally requires some etiquette.¡±


    Xia Ji nodded.<div>


    He followed the old man into the small pavilion.


    There was another world behind the small pavilion.


    The frost leaves swirled and paved a quiet, withered path, the falling leaves made a sound, but it was even more silent.


    The two of them stepped on the road, making cracking sounds.


    Because there was no need to announce it to the world, the etiquette of epting a disciple on behalf of the master was notplicated.


    The main process was to offer sacrifices to the ancestors, burn incense, and worship.


    Xia Ji knew that there were no ancestors, and they would disappear forever if they died. However, he did not say much and followed the procedure toplete the etiquette.


    When it was over, Ouyang Mu looked at Xia Ji even more intimately.


    In this era, everyone paid great attention to their sect and background. Once they entered the sect, they were one of them.


    Even if they were born in the righteous path andmitted crimes, they would never lose the restraints of their birth. Just like how a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs, they would never attack their former junior brothers, sisters, and masters easily.


    In the bottom of a person¡¯s heart, there would always be some bottom line and purend. Otherwise, what difference would there be from a beast without reason?


    Previously, although Ouyang Mu and Xia Ji had said that they would ept a disciple on behalf of their master, they had notpleted the ceremony after all, so there was still a sense of distance.<div>


    Now that Xia Ji hadpleted the procedure, the sense of distance had disappeared without a trace.


    The old man didn¡¯t ask about Xia Ji¡¯s secret and only smiled warmly. ¡°¡±Young Master, since it¡¯s almost noon, why don¡¯t youe to the back of the mountain and have a meal with me?¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the sky. In the middle of the frosty sky, there was a sun that was not dazzling. He nodded and smiled.¡±Thank you, Senior Brother.¡±


    When the old man heard the word ¡°Senior Brother¡±, heughed and did not say anything else. He raised his hand and pointed at the sky, saying softly,¡±Wind.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of mountain wind deviated from its original direction and rolled up.


    In the process of rolling up, the wind became stronger and stronger. Then, it actually transformed into an invisible hand.


    Therge hand reached into the clouds and tore off a piece of the cloud that floated over their heads.


    The cloud seemed to have a life of its own. It flew down from the sky andnded below the two of them, carrying them up.


    Immediately, the old man lifted his finger and pointed. The cloud flew towards the direction he pointed.


    The scenery beneath his feet was already small, and the mountains and rivers were in his eyes.


    On the cloud, Ouyang Mu turned his head to look at Xia Ji. He saw that thetter¡¯s expression was calm, and he did not show any signs of panic or surprise. He sighed inwardly.


    He originally wanted to ask, ¡± Little mister, do you think my method of using thew to execute my words is eptable? ¡±<div>


    After pondering for a moment, he decided not to ask.


    What was there to be proud of?


    What if he was pped in the face by his junior brother again?


    The two of them stood in mid-air, riding on the clouds and mist, and had already reached the deep mountains.


    Looking down from above, there was actually a bamboo forest that looked like a desert oasis in the deep mountains of the Ashen Cloud Mountain.


    It was clearly autumn, but the bamboo forest had not withered and was still green like the spring.


    In the bamboo forest, a noblewoman was ying the zither.


    The clouds fell.


    Only then did the noblewoman raise her head.


    However, when he saw that there was actually a young man other than Ouyang Mu in the clouds, he was stunned.


    Then, he heard the old man introduce,¡±This is his junior brother¡±¡­The noblewoman was even more shocked.


    However, she did not say anything. She just turned around and went to the depths of the bamboo forest to cook two dishes.<div>


    This nobledy was Ouyang Mu¡¯s wife, Mu Shanshui, and also the sister of the current Northern Tang Emperor.


    From this, it could be seen that the rtionship between a dynasty and the Academy was very close.

 Chapter 836: 9. Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering, Sword Immortal Defense Array (2 in 1)

    Chapter 836: 9. Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering, Sword Immortal Defense Array (2 in 1)<div>


    After dinner.


    The old man took Xia Ji back to the Academy and told him toe to him whenever he needed the Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering g.


    Soon after, Zhao Teng arrived again and brought Xia Ji to the pce where the Array Dao legacy was located.


    Although this academy built on the mountain was deserted, it was also clean.


    There was almost no one in the pce. There were only two or three maids who kept the pce clean and a few guards guarding the important buildings.


    Xia Ji spent the whole day in torment. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he rode back to Liangzhou City.<div>


    Miao Miao was busy with dinner. She had bought some meat today, thinking that she had to eat something good whether Xia Ji could enter the Academy or not. Seeing Xia Jie back, she was obviously very nervous, but she pretended to ask as if nothing had happened, ¡°¡±How is it?¡±


    Xia Ji was afraid that Miao Miao would be frightened, so he answered obediently, ¡°¡±He has already entered the Tingxue Academy.¡±


    Miao Miao heaved a sigh of relief¡­


    The heavy weight that had been weighing on her chest for the past few days was finally lifted.


    She had thought that if her brother couldn¡¯t get into the academy, she would have to bring Xia Ji to move again and try again at the Bi Luo Academy. However, by then, their finances would be extremely tight.


    Now, there was no need to worry.


    Thus, Miao Miao reminded him like her mother, ¡°¡±You have to learn well.¡±


    Xia Ji smiled and responded.


    He sat in front of the table and looked out the window.


    Outside the window, under the eaves, the piece of paper pressed by the stone was still flying. It was obvious that a new round of ¡± question and answer ¡± had begun.


    He got up curiously, grabbed the stone, and looked at the paper.


    On the paper, it was written that Bai Zhenxue of the East Sea¡¯s Heavenly Sword Branch would like to meet you.<div>


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed.


    The East Sea¡¯s Heavenly Sword lineage?


    Wasn¡¯t this the sword immortal who had captured Miao Miao ording to the original trajectory?


    Such a sword immortal naturally had a wonderful opportunity.


    It could be sword techniques or something else.


    As expected, a chosen one like Miao Miao was destined to meet a sword immortal.


    However, in this life, he could not let Miao Miao go to the East Sea again, or she would fall into the of the Heavenly Dao.


    At this moment, a voice came from inside the house.


    ¡°That Su¡­Qi Mo¡­Put the paper back ande back for dinner.¡±


    Miaomiao was already serving dinner.


    Xia Ji nodded and returned. He knew what had happened, so he didn¡¯t ask any questions.


    The siblings ate their dinner quietly.<div>


    After dinner, Miao Miao was cultivating her swordsmanship again. These days, she hade into contact with the highest level of swordsmanship¡­Looking down from above, her original realm and difficulties were not worth mentioning. She naturally improved very quickly.


    Xia Ji was thinking about the time and ce to use the Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering Formation. He naturally needed someone to protect the formation.


    And theoretically, the best candidate for the person to guard the array should be Miao Miao.


    However, Miao Miao had yet to mature.


    As for the dean, it was also a choice, but he did not want anyone to know too many of his secrets.


    If he had any other choice, he would not have chosen Ouyang Mu.


    Not long after.


    Late night arrived.


    Miao Miao had been leaning against the window the whole time, carefully opening it from time to time to see what the senior looked like.


    Under the moonlight, the autumn wind blew past, causing the paper under the stone to rustle.


    But after waiting for a long time, no one came.


    It was midnight.<div>


    The moon was high in the sky.


    Miao Miao yawned and continued to ¡®peep¡¯ at him.


    In the cold light, a purple figure stepped on the moon andnded in front of the courtyard like a feather.


    Under the moonlight, a slender figure was revealed. A pair of long legs were wearing long silver boots, and a long sword was gently swinging at her waist.


    Zi Chenxue looked at the page and found that the sword xiu who cracked the ¡°Nine of Heaven¡± did not give a response.


    She scanned the surroundings with her divine sense again, but still didn¡¯t find any strange people.


    The Eastern Sea Sword Immortal¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°¡± As a powerful Swordsman, you actually avoided me. What¡¯s the point of being sneaky? ¡±


    His voice spread out and melted into the wind, but no one responded.


    Zi Chenxue waited for a while more, but she still only heard the sound of the wind and the leaves.


    If it was an ordinary person, they might have left immediately. However, this person was not an ordinary person after all. He was a sword immortal full of personality.


    Zi Chenxue decided to wait for that person to arrive.


    After all, the mysterious Swordsman had also taken a fancy to Miao Miao¡¯s talent. Otherwise, why would hepete with him for a disciple?<div>


    He couldn¡¯t possibly leave his disciple here, right?


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s thoughts were set, and she decided to wait.


    From that day on, the sword immortal of the Eastern Sea began to live with the siblings.


    However, she had nowhere to sleep.


    However, this was obviously not a big problem. Zi Chenxue only took a praying mat and closed her eyes to meditate under the moonlight.


    If he wanted to lie down, he just had to throw a rope between two beams.


    Then, she gently jumped onto the rope andy down on it like a swing. She could also sleep soundly.


    As for bathing and changing clothes.


    Do fairies need to bathe and change?


    Fairies wouldn¡¯t be dirty ¡­


    Zi Chenxue was very powerful. She could already use her sacred art to directly remove the dust on her body. Her body was extraordinary, so she was like a jade that would not produce any dirt.


    The biggest benefit of Zi Chenxue¡¯s arrival was that it improved the food of the siblings.<div>


    After all, she had a lot of exotic beast meat in her storage space, and she would cut two catties for Miao Miao from time to time.


    After the initial interaction, Miao Miao did not stand on ceremony.

 Chapter 837: 9. Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering, Sword Immortal Defense Array (2 in 1)

    Chapter 837: 9. Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering, Sword Immortal Defense Array (2 in 1)<div>


    Zi Chenxue gave her the meat, so she took the meat and cut it into shreds to cook¡­


    Thus, during the day, Miao Miao was busy with housework and practicing swordsmanship.


    Xia Ji went to the Array Dao Pce of the Gray Cloud Mountain.


    Zi Chenxue sat cross-legged.


    Perhaps there were only two things in this world that could make Zi Chenxue stand up¡­


    That was during lunch and dinner.<div>


    These times were usually apanied by Xia Ji¡¯s return.


    After some time, Zi Chenxue and Xia Ji finally got to know each other.


    However, perhaps it was because the East Sea¡¯s Heavenly Sword lineage had always been passed down to women and not men, and because the lineage had only one heir, this sword immortal¡¯s social skills were not very good. Instead, Xia Ji would tease her from time to time.


    After all, in Xia Ji¡¯s eyes, both the Sword Immortal and the Principal were just children.


    He stood at an extremely high position and looked at everything in the human world.


    Therefore, although Zi Chenxue was a sword immortal, he was not as great as Miao Miao in his eyes¡­At most, he was a little fellow who had lived for more than a hundred years.


    Xia Ji¡¯s casual attitude surprised Zi Chenxue.


    After the mortals in the human world knew that she was a sword immortal, they would only have three reactions.


    The first was to please.


    The second was respect.


    The third was deliberately mystifying.


    But no matter which one of the three, they all wanted to seek some opportunities.<div>


    But why did this person treat him so casually?


    More casual than his master to him?


    Most importantly, he didn¡¯t hate this kind of casual behavior. He even felt that it was natural.


    Why?


    The inner intuition of the Heavenly Sword lineage strengthened Zi Chenxue¡¯s feeling.


    And then¡­


    Zi Chenxue started to be interested in the third person besides Miao Miao and the mysterious person who guided Miao Miao.


    She really wanted to know why Xia Ji gave her such a feeling.


    When a woman became interested in someone or something, she would transform into a cat.


    If he didn¡¯t know the answer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.


    If this person or thing was interesting enough, then women would be obsessed with it and unable to extricate themselves.


    Zi Chenxue wasn¡¯t Miao Miao who hadn¡¯t matured yet, and she wasn¡¯t that easy to fool¡­<div>


    As time went by, she was unable to extricate herself from Xia Ji.


    That was because¡­This man was too mysterious.


    He seemed to have countless secrets.


    No,


    Rather than calling it a secret, it was better to say that he was a secret himself.


    Zi Chenxue had never seen such a person before.


    Since the rabbit didn¡¯te and the sword cultivator didn¡¯te, Zi Chenxue decided not to wait foolishly anymore. Instead, she had to do something.


    Since Miaomiao already had a teacher, it would not be good for her to give her any more pointers¡­


    As such, Zi Chenxue set his eyes on Xia Ji.


    Although the Heavenly Sword lineage passed down the sword techniques to females and not males, it was fine as long as she didn¡¯t pass down the sword techniques of the Heavenly Sword lineage to Xia Ji.


    She had been a student for nearly a hundred years. It was rare for her toe out of retirement and be a teacher, but she had yet to make a decision.


    In that case, he would take in this mysterious youth and satisfy his craving to be a teacher first. At the same time, he would slowly wait for that mysterious Swordsman.<div>


    One morning,


    Zi Chenxue took advantage of Miao Miao¡¯s absence and decided to bestow this youth with an opportunity.


    A delicate voice sounded in the empty room.


    ¡°Qi Mo, are you willing to take me as your master?¡±


    Xia Ji nced at her and said emotionlessly, ¡°¡±I am a student of Tingxue Academy. I cannot join any other sect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to join another sect, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Zi Chenxue said.


    Xia Ji looked at the purple-robed sword immortal. After interacting with him for the past few days, he had a vague assessment of this sword immortal¡¯s strength. He should have reached the divine-tier.


    However, due to the nature of the world, the divine-tier cultivators of the Ancient Netherworld Era should be much stronger than those tens of millions of yearster. The gap between them was also veryrge.


    Zi Chenxue looked into his eyes curiously.


    It was a pair of eyes that were clean, refreshing, and neither servile nor overbearing. They werepletely looking at her.


    ¡°Then, Fairy Bai, are you willing to help me with a small matter?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    Zi Chenxue was a little angry. I gave you an opportunity, but you don¡¯t want it and still want my help?<div>


    Xia Ji said frankly,¡±I had an opportunity in the Snow Listening Academy. The dean promised to give me the Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering Formation¡­¡±


    These days, I have already explored the Grey Cloud Mountain and found a ce to set up the formation.


    However, Ick someone to guard the formation. If Fairy Bai can help me guard the formation, I¡¯ll definitely let you have your wish.¡±


    As he wished?


    Zi Chenxue coldly stuck out her tongue.


    She stuck out her tongue and saw the young man smiling at her.


    Zi Chenxue instantly became even angrier. She only felt that her little temper had actually been seen by this youth in front of her. However, it wasn¡¯t like she was mocking him¡­


    That was because the young man¡¯s gaze was somewhat amiable, as if he was looking at her like a wise man who had seen the world and was used to seeing the spring and autumn.


    Bai Zhenxue was going crazy.


    Damn it.


    What amiable?


    Why did he have such a strange feeling?<div>


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    However, his curiosity towards this young man grew even more.


    She thought about it and realized that the Defense Array was not a big deal.


    Although the spirit gathering array was powerful, it could only be used once. Moreover, the person who used the array to gather spirit could not control the stop of the array.


    Usually, the moment the person in charge of the Spirit Gathering Formation stopped absorbing spiritual energy, the formation would automatically end.


    Therefore, it was a luxury for a young man who had not even mastered the Blood Force to use the Spirit Gathering Formation.


    Zi Chenxue thought to herself,


    ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just use the Spirit Gathering Array to produce some True Qi. So what if it¡¯s a Defense Array? It won¡¯t take too long.


    Moreover, this way, we can also use this opportunity to observe him more.¡±


    Thinking of this,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you protect the array.¡± Zi Chenxue replied.


    However, you have to remember what you said.¡±


    ¡°After this is done, I¡¯ll make sure you get what you want, Fairy,¡± Xia Ji said gently.

 Chapter 838: 10. Ten Levels in a row, Earth Fiend Strange Beast (2 in 1)

    Chapter 838: 10. Ten Levels in a row, Earth Fiend Strange Beast (2 in 1)<div>


    After the meal, Miao Miao found it strange that Sword Immortal of the Eastern Sea had suddenly left, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    At this moment, she was fully focused on her Sword Dao and was seizing every moment to improve.


    She mainly cultivated the nameless sword art that Xia Ji had given her.


    On the other side, Zi Chenxue had already followed Xia Ji to Tingxue Academy.


    Xia Ji was now the sessor of the school¡¯s Array Dao, so he could naturally bring in outsiders.


    He first went to the dean¡¯s ce to retrieve the ¡°Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering Array¡±¡®s array disc, then let Zi Chenxue inspect it slightly.<div>


    After confirming that there was no mistake, the two of them walked together and headed towards the location that he had investigated over the past few days.


    Ashen Cloud Mountain,


    Gujue Peak.


    The peak pierced into the clouds, and the clouds and mist curled around, showing the illusion of mountains and seas.


    Xia Ji stood on a cliff, and he could see the rising and falling clouds. On both sides of the cliff was a sword screen, which was truly magnificent.


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s left hand was holding the sword hilt of the Cloud Pattern Sword. She was standing beside him. She was about 1.7 meters tall, but she was slightly shorter than Xia Ji by half a head.


    For some reason, she did not feel that it was a waste of time to follow the young man around, nor did she feel that it was meaningless¡­


    This feeling came from the bottom of her heart, and this made Bai Zhenxue feel extremely strange.


    Xia Ji looked into the distance and said,¡±We need to set up the g of the Octagon Formation first.¡±


    This required them to go to the cliffs in all directions of Solitary Peak.


    Miss Little Purple, in order to save time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to give me a ride.¡±


    Zi Chenxue did not find the words ¡®Little Zi¡¯ to be out of ce at all, but she quickly reacted and emphasized, ¡°¡±I think you should call me teacher! Although the Heavenly Sword lineage of the East Sea is a single lineage, it is an amazing cultivator sect¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I understand that Miss Bai is very strong,¡± said Xia Ji with a smile.


    Zi Chenxue immediately feltfortable. Her cold eyes showed a sense of recognition.


    Then, she took out a silver-gray flying sword from her storage space and stepped on it with Xia Ji.


    Xia Ji was in front, and she was behind.


    Then, she flicked her finger and the flying sword flew across the cliff, heading toward the cliffs around Solitary Peak.


    However, just as the flying sword took off, Zi Chenxue felt strange again¡­


    Why was he so satisfied with just a little praise from this young man?


    And he even took out his flying sword?


    One had to know that flying swords were personal belongings. Unless one was a close friend, rtive, or Daopanion, they would not be carried.


    After all, flying swords were not like thoserge flying magic treasures, which could only hold two people.


    Moreover, the distance between the two of them would be very close.


    This was naturally only for those close to him.<div>


    Then ¡­ What was wrong with him?


    Why did he agree to it as soon as the young man said it?


    Wait a minute ¡­


    Just now, he called her ¡°Little Purple¡±. What the hell was that?


    Why did he feel normal?


    Zi Chenxue stared at the back of the youth in front of her, as if she wanted to pass through his body and see through his secret.


    However, as she looked at it, a strange feeling of obedience appeared in her heart¡­


    She had only felt this way toward her teacher by chance.


    But now, it actually happened to a mortal without a cultivation realm?


    And it was a man?


    Zi Chenxue suddenly thought of something.


    Her pretty face blushed, and her snow-white skin seemed to have ignited a red me.<div>


    The rosy clouds melted, and suddenly flew to his cheeks.


    Her icy cold aura was slowly being burned away, revealing a hint of spring.


    Strange ¡­


    It was too strange¡­


    I wholeheartedly pursue the Dao and am extremely pious. Why would I have such a strange feeling?


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s emotions were extremelyplicated. Because at this moment, she actually distinguished her own feelings


    One had to know that the Heavenly Sword lineage¡¯s monstrous intuition did exist, and this was one of the reasons why the Heavenly Sword lineage was so powerful in the East Sea.


    So,


    At this moment,


    Zi Chenxue felt extremely confused. Was there something wrong with her brain?


    Naturally, Xia Ji did not know theplicated thoughts of the Sword Immortal behind him¡­


    He was leading the way.<div>


    Zi Chenxue also followed his direction andnded on the cliffs, nting eight array gs.


    Soon after, the silver-gray flying sword shed and arrived at the lone peak in the center.


    This peak was the Solitary Peak.


    There was no one around, and the deep valleys around the mountain peaks hid Qi.


    Spiritual energy gushed out from the ground and between the mountains and rivers, but it was surrounded by the screen-like mountains, so it was umted here.


    It turned into a tangible cloud tide that circled around the peak.


    This was the best ce to hide spirits in the Gray Cloud Mountain.


    Xia Ji chose a spot and put down the Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering Formation.


    Then, he sat down cross-legged.


    Zi Chenxue stood beside him with a strange expression. This Eastern Sea Sword Immortal, who was originally destined to take Miao Miao as his disciple, had already confirmed his emotions after the time just now¡­


    He was clearly devoted to pursuing the Dao, but he actually fell in love with this youth.


    Therefore, she was baffled.<div>


    Her face turned red when she met Xia Ji¡¯s gaze.


    However, the fog here was so thick that people¡¯s vision became hazy. Even if they blushed, no one could see it.


    Xia Ji looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡± Monsters are bound to appear in ces with rich spiritual energy. If they attack, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Little Zi to help resist them. ¡±


    Bai Zhenxue was in the midst of adjusting her state of mind. When she heard his voice, she softly replied,¡±Yes.¡±


    However, she seemed to be afraid that the young man would think that she was being perfunctory, so she actually added,¡±Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Xia Ji took a deep breath.


    Then ¡­ Let¡¯s begin.


    He spread out his left hand and pressed down on the formation te.

 Chapter 839: 10. Ten Levels in a row, Earth Fiend Strange Beast (2 in 1)

    Chapter 839: 10. Ten Levels in a row, Earth Fiend Strange Beast (2 in 1)


    In an instant, the wind and clouds in all directions suddenly stopped, as if time had frozen.


    Phew


    All of a sudden, the frozen clouds and mist began to slowly spin as if they were being pulled by a mysterious force.


    If one were to look down from the sky, one would be able to see the Eight Trigrams gradually brightening up in the depths of the mountains.


    Qian, Kan, Gen, Zhen, Xun, Li, Kun, Dui ¡­


    He lit them one by one.


    The lights connected and turned into obstacles that separated the inside and outside of the formation, forming an octagonal hexagram.


    These eight divinatory symbols were like lighthouses in the fog, extremely clear.


    As a whole, it was mysterious and exquisite.


    Heaven and earth were originally the four symbols of yin and yang, and then the eight trigrams, which gave birth to all things.


    Therefore, the Eight Trigrams was the best medium for gathering spirit.


    The Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering Formation made use of this rule.


    The clouds began to copse, turning into pure spiritual energy.


    The speed of rotation became faster and faster, gradually turning into a vortex that gathered towards the center.


    Xia Ji sat in the center of the Spirit Qi vortex and began to absorb it quietly.


    If he stopped absorbing it halfway, the entire Spirit Gathering Array would stop operating¡­


    Phew ~~


    Phew


    He opened his pores and allowed the spiritual energy to enter his body, cleansing his marrow and removing the impurities.


    Under the nourishment of the spiritual energy, his muscles, bones, and tendons were rapidly bing stronger, and his blood was also beginning to be powerful.


    When the Houtian realm was consolidated,


    Xia Ji began to channel qi into his acupoints skillfully.


    A popping sound came from his body, and the closed acupoints openedyer byyer.


    His withered body had long been nourished by his blood essence, and traces of true qi were produced.


    The zhenqi in his acupoints gradually increased in size and converged into a gurgling stream.


    The ¡± stream water ¡± flowed along his meridians, circting and driving the cirction, making him feel as if he was ¡± activated ¡°.


    With the push of spiritual energy and the method of digesting spiritual energy, human evolution directly stepped onto the path of light speed and became extremely fast.


    Unknowingly, an hour had passed.


    Zi Chenxue nced at the youth and could clearly sense the true energy circting in his body.


    ¡± He has already broken through the Houtian realm. He is a Rank-6 martial artist. It¡¯s already not bad to be able to use the Spirit Gathering Array to advance from zero to Rank-6. But it should be over soon, right? ¡±


    Zi Chenxue thought to herself.


    After the time for an incense stick to burn¡­


    She could feel the streams of true energy in the young man¡¯s body gathering in his dantian like rivers converging into the sea.


    Another incense stick of time¡­


    She could feel the true qi in the youth¡¯s dantian bing more and more unrestrained, forming a vast ocean that nourished his body, causing the youth¡¯s bones, muscles, skin, and blood flow to increase again.


    The strength of his body and the strength of his true energy were feeding each other, causing aplicated reaction¡­


    Another incense stick of time.


    The corners of Zi Chenxue¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch¡­


    ¡°This is a Rank-8 martial artist. One more step and I¡¯ll be at the Supreme realm¡­


    However, this realm was different from Houtian blood force and Xiantian true qi. It was not something that could be achieved through simple cultivation¡­


    When one¡¯s strength reached a certain level, they would appeal to their spirit.


    Only a breakthrough in spirit can lead to another breakthrough in power, and that is the effect of Supreme-tier.¡±


    Zi Chenxue couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of her breaking through this realm.


    At that time, she had already reached Peak Rank-8 martial artist.


    After reaching the peak, it was not as simple as cultivating.


    Zi Chenxue had already made her preparations. She thought that her teacher wanted her to go out into the mortal world and experience the joys and sorrows of the mortal world. She wanted to experience the joys and sorrows of the mortal world and achieve a breakthrough in her spirit.


    She was very happy¡­


    After being on the ind for so long, who didn¡¯t want to go out and y?


    However, she was wrong.


    She was forcefully locked in the basement by the teacher.


    The teacher had also ced a restriction at the entrance of the basement.


    Only a Rank-9 martial artist could break this restriction.


    After that, the teacher left her a month¡¯s worth of rations.


    Three monthster, Zi Chenxue¡¯s spirit finally fluctuated greatly due to her extreme hunger.


    Through this fluctuation, she had broken through the realm of a ninth-grade martial artist, which was the limit for mortals.


    From this, one could see the importance of teaching students ording to their aptitude.


    However, from another perspective, it also showed that it was not easy to break through to Rank-9 martial artist.


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s thoughts shed¡­


    An ancient deste and mysterious intent rose from the top of the Solitary Peak and pressed down on the surroundings.


    The source of the intent was the youth in the center of the spirit qi vortex.


    Zi Chenxue was speechless.


    She felt a buzzing sound in her ears.


    She carefully tried toprehend this intent, only to discover that the vastness and mystery of this intent far exceeded her imagination.


    In fact, it could no longer be described as ¡°strong¡± or ¡°weak¡±.


    This was the will of the heavens.


    And the strength of strength was only under the heavens.


    As for the ¡°sky¡±, it was just a word game. The essence was still in this world.


    Everything in this spacetime was under the sky.


    Zi Chenxue couldn¡¯t help but begin toprehend this ¡®intent¡¯.


    The more sheprehended, the more surprised she was.


    She had only touched the tip of the iceberg. It was as if she was standing on a high hill and looking up at a part of the colorful starry sky¡­


    However, although he had only seen a part of it, he could still guess how boundless, vast, and all-epassing the whole was.


    Zi Chenxue actually had a mysterious feeling of returning to the nature of the world when she was in this state¡­


    The many questions and doubts in her heart were all automatically resolved by this meaning.


    Even though she had not found a way to break thest six swords of the Nine of the Heavens, she had a clue.


    She was ecstatic¡­


    A lot of information rushed into his mind¡­


    Her iceberg-like temperament melted instantly, turning into warm spring water.


    She suppressed all the doubts in her heart and crossed her long legs slightly. She sat beside the young man and took this opportunity to begin her breakthrough.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand why this young man¡¯s intentions were so terrifying, she understood that this was also an opportunity for her, an opportunity for her mental power to advance further.


    Two hourster.


    The speed of the rotation of the spiritual energy actually increased.


    A vast amount of spiritual energy seeped into Xia Ji¡¯s pores, removing all the ¡± impurities ¡± in his mortal body, causing his skin to appear with a perfect color.


    Then¡­


    Boom!


    An ethereal and blurry Dharma Form appeared behind Xia Ji.


    This voice awakened Zi Chenxue. She walked out of herprehension and opened her eyes¡­


    Then, he saw the dharma image behind the young man.


    Dharma Power was the symbol of a first-grade Transcendent in this world.


    However, the Transcendence Realm was never something that could be formed naturally.


    Because, you need to cultivate mystic arts.


    The first level of the mystic technique was the first level of the Dharma. If one had several mystic techniques that matched them at the same time, one could obtain the effect of ¡± one plus one is greater than two ¡°.


    However, this young man did not cultivate any Xuan cultivation and already possessed a Dharma Idol?


    Zi Chenxue was a very calm person, but she was still unable to suppress her strange and shocked feelings at this moment.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She was already numb.


    But this was not the end.


    Spirit Qi was still pouring into Xia Ji.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Powerful auras rose one after another.


    Following that, Dharma Idols appeared behind Xia Ji one after another. Like a peacock spreading its tail, they piled up and rose higher and higher.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual energy around Solitary Peak was crazily siphoning towards the peak.


    The clouds and mist dispersed, and the mountain wall gradually became clear¡­


    Zi Chenxue suddenly had a thought. She felt a sense of dangering from all directions and drilling into her heart.


    A strong sense of forewarning immediately arose.


    She moved slightly and left her original position, appearing at the edge of the cliff.


    He looked down.


    She had just poked her head out when she heard a sharp noise.


    Whoosh!


    A cold light wrapped in ck gas shot up from the bottom of the cliff.


    Zi Chenxue tilted his head slightly. That cold glint flew from the side of his face, and a rancid smell immediately spread.


    Then¡­


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A series of whistling sounds broke through the air, like a fierce rainstorm, suddenlying from the bottom of the cliff.


    After the spiritual energy waspletely absorbed, a thick ck gas that was as thick as lead and mercury actually appeared.


    ¡°Earth Fiend Qi!¡±


    The Eastern Sea Sword Immortal raised his eyebrows and retreated to the cliff. He released his divine sense again and listened carefully.


    Vaguely¡­


    She could already feel dense rustling soundsing from the deep valleys around Solitary Peak. It was as if countless strange things were climbing up quickly from the bottom!

 Chapter 840: 11. An Unexpected Confession (2 in 1)

    Chapter 840: 11. An Unexpected Confession (2 in 1)


    Chi chi chi¡­


    Chi chi chi chi chi¡­


    The sound was so faint that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    If one were to look down from above, they would see that the bottom of Solitary Peak waspletely ck.


    Without the suppression of the spiritual energy, the ck gas at the bottom of the peak spewed out.


    These ck, densely packed things that were crawling quickly came from the ck gas.


    These were fiend demons.


    But ¡­


    Zi Chenxue wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.


    Although she hadn¡¯t entered the fiendnd to break through the Karma Realm, which was known as the third-grade Transcendents in this era, by ughtering fiend demons, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have the ability.


    In a moment


    She had already reacted.


    With a flick of his finger, the long sword at his waist let out a long cry, like a dragon¡¯s roar.


    With a resounding sound, the longsword flew into the sky and then releasedyers of sword light.


    The sword light swept across the surroundings like arge umbre that was throwing down raindrops.


    In an instant, the massive amount of sword light dashed down the cliff.


    The sword tide against the fiend demon¡¯s ck tide was extremely spectacr.


    However, those ck fiend demons were endless¡­It collided with the white sword tide and canceled it out.


    This was a war of attrition.


    Zi Chenxue held on for a while. When she felt the impact of the fiend demon ck tide be stronger, she also increased her strength.


    As such, the ck fiend demon wanted to climb the mountain, but the white sword tide was suppressing it.


    This tug of war continued for a while. The ck fiend demon¡¯s strength grew stronger and stronger, while Zi Chenxue¡¯s consumption also grew.


    At this moment, the sword immortal of the Eastern Sea turned to look at Xia Ji.


    He was stunned again.


    Xia Ji was still absorbing spiritual energy¡­


    He actually wanted to absorb all the spiritual energy in this area.


    No wonder the ck fiend demon was getting stronger and stronger.


    This was theplete release of the seal.


    As the spiritual energy entered his body, the Dharma Idol behind the young man¡¯s back became blurry, like a peacock spreading its tail and a phoenix pulling its tail.


    Zi Chenxue looked around and saw that there were already thousands of them.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    A moment of carelessness and slight rxation caused the fiend demon to continue moving upwards.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Zi Chenxue reminded.


    Xia Ji actually had the time to reply, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll deal with it after it¡¯s over. You guard it first.¡±


    Zi Chenxue looked at him with aplicated expression.


    What did she see today?


    A person who had gone from a Rank-0 martial artist to a first-grade Transcendent all of a sudden. Not only that, but he also had over a thousand Dharma Idols?


    Xia Ji¡¯s absorption speed was very fast¡­


    He roughly sensed the spiritual energy around Solitary Peak. It should be enough for him to ¡°absorb¡± to the level of ¡°one elephant¡±.


    To others, the Transcendence Realm was the Transcendence Realm.


    But to him, the Transcendence Realm was a Dharma Idol.


    10,000 Dharma Forms formed an elephant.


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s pressure was getting greater and greater. The fiend demon was charging upyer byyer, and the area she could defend against was also getting smaller and smaller.


    Gradually, the fiend demon actually climbed to the peak of Solitary Peak.


    They were strange ck rotting Feather Cranes, but their eyes werepletely unfocused.


    The body emitted a rotten smell.


    Its wings seemed to have degenerated, and sharp ck ws grew on the top of its wings.


    These Feather Cranes came from all directions and quickly climbed up.


    Every minute and every second, they were pping their wings, and many ck cold lights shed in their wings. Those were feathers that were stained with evil qi.


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s range became smaller and smaller, but her defense also became more and more solid.


    She controlled three swords at the same time. The three swords floated in the air and formed a threeyered defense circle.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The ck feathers were like a downpour.


    The three swords were like three white walls.


    Even if those ck feathers passed through the first wall, they would be stuck before the second and third walls.


    In the Heavenly Sword lineage of the East Sea, the ultimate technique was the Nine of the Heavens. The Nine of the Heavens was the ninth realm, and each sword had one heaven.


    As for the Sky Sword Sect¡¯s disciples, once theypletelyprehended a sword, they could split one more heart and control one more sword.


    This ¡± controlling a sword ¡± was ¡± using a sword as the foundation ¡± to attack, and using a sword to execute the ¡± Myriad Sword Technique Form ¡± was still within the scope of a single sword.


    One could imagine that when the Nine Swords reached the great sess stage, not to mention how powerful the Nine Swords of the Nine Heavens were, one person from the Heavenly Sword lineage could fight against nine people, and they were nine people who cooperated well.


    However, the Ninth of Heaven was extremely difficult, especially the Ninth Sword. It was not even in the Transcendence Realm or the Dharmakaya Realm.


    Even Zi Chenxue¡¯s teacher had only cultivated to Sword Six¡­


    And this was enough for her teacher to single-handedly provoke the entire Heavenly Sword lineage. No one in the Eastern Sea dared to provoke him.


    ng!


    Sword light and ck feathers.


    White Tide and ck Tide.


    Layers of energy exploded. The mountain rocks on Solitary Peak could not withstand the battle and shattered inch by inch, as if they were about to copsepletely.


    At this moment, Xia Ji opened his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t say much and raised his finger.


    A dharma ball about the size of a washbasin instantly appeared on his fingertip.


    On the ball, many dharma images flowed endlessly, revolving and not extinguishing, it was very mysterious.


    Xia Ji¡¯s finger tapped into the Dharma Sphere.


    In an instant, a huge Dharma finger appeared in the void.


    That finger descended from the sky, crushing those fiend demons like it was crushing ants.


    Seemingly feeling that the crushing was too slow, the Dharma Idol ced its finger on the ground at the top of the cliff and swept it across, sending a bunch of fiend demons flying.


    This kind of power to use the Dharma was from the Daoyer¡­It was impossible for others to learn it.


    The way he used this power hadpletely surpassed his realm.


    Even Zi Chenxue, who had stepped into the divine-tier, turned around and looked at Xia Ji in surprise.

 Chapter 841: 11. An Unexpected Confession (2 in 1)

    However, in her eyes, the young man continued to absorb spiritual energy as he attacked. At the same time, he reminded her,¡±It¡¯s not over yet. It¡¯s probably going to be night time.¡±


    Zi Chenxue chuckled and stuck out her tongue.


    His defense had been broken,pletely broken.


    At this point, even though she had a belly full of questions, she still endured them and focused on controlling the three flying swords to attack.


    The two of them assisted in defense¡­


    Not long after, the moon rose, and the attack and defense continued.


    Xia Ji only finished absorbing the spiritual energy when the moon reached the middle of the sky.


    In this area, at least the spiritual energy around the ¡°Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering Array¡± had already been absorbed by him.


    And he also condensed an ¡°elephant¡± as he wished.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of stepping into the Dharmakaya realm.


    However, he had only tried a little, and he could already sense that the amount of spiritual energy needed was extremely high, to the point of being almost a terrifying amount. The spiritual energy here was obviously insufficient.<div>


    Moreover, he himself did not know what his avatar would be¡­


    Since he had finished absorbing, Xia Ji stood up and appeared beside Zi Chenxue in a sh. He said, ¡°¡±Sword, take off.¡±


    Zi Chenxue used two swords to continue defending while the third sword flew to the feet of the two.


    Swoosh ~~


    The sword tore through the air and went up into the clouds.


    Under the bright moon, many Feather Cranes noticed that their target was rising higher, so they continued to raise their wings and p higher.


    Xia Ji stared at these strange Feather Cranes. Were these fiend demons?


    Su Tian had once said something¡­


    Killing the demons and ghosts born from the Seventy-two Fiend Lands was the way to reach the Karma Realm.


    The reason for the formation of the fiendishnd was very likely rted to the ancient Death God culture.


    Theoretically, the Heavenly Axiom did not have many helpers in this era. However, the existence of the Death God culture had led to the inextricable rtionship between the Heavenly Axiom and these fiend demons.


    ¡°Miss Little Purple, can you tell me more about the Fiendish Demon and the Earth Fiend?¡± he asked.


    Zi Chenxue, who was focused on her own thoughts, blushed when she heard his question. Her legs tightened and she lowered her head slightly.


    She raised her finger slightly, and the flying sword rose into the air until it reached a high enough height that the ck feathers could not reach the two of them.


    Zi Chenxue then said gently, ¡± I heard Master say that fiendishnds are scattered around, and the birth of each fiendishnd is bound to be apanied by one or more fiendish sources.


    As for where the fiendish source came from, very few people knew.


    I asked Master, and he said that this might be rted to some strange change under the ground.¡±


    Xia Ji looked down at his feet. ¡± There are no other formations here. Logically speaking, the spiritual energy shouldn¡¯t be used to suppress these fiend demons. ¡±<div>


    Zi Chenxue nodded her head. Her eyes revealed a look of approval. Then, she said,¡±That¡¯s true. At first, I thought that it was you who absorbed the spiritual energy that caused the seal on these fiend demons to be lifted, but now that I think about it, that shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    However, there were so many fiend demons here, yet there was no seal. This was also illogical.


    This can only mean one thing, and that is that these fiend demons are still in the process of being produced and haven¡¯t stabilized yet.¡±


    She revealed a look of recollection and slowly said,¡±Teacher said that if there is a change under the ground, the fiendish essence will condense in a ce with dense spiritual energy. The Solitary Peak that you chose happens to be a ce with dense spiritual energy¡­<div>


    It was also a ce that had just been nurtured.


    If you absorb the spiritual energy, the fiendishnd won¡¯t be able topletely form. Those fiendish demons will naturallye and attack us.¡±


    ¡°Are the fiendishnds forming very frequently?¡± Xia Ji suddenly asked.


    I mean ¡­ Is the change under the ground normal?¡±


    Zi Chenxue realized that the focus of this youth was very strange. A normal person should be paying attention to the fact that this fiendishnd was not very far from the Tingxue Academy or even the surrounding cities. Would the appearance of the fiendish demons bring harm? Or would there be opportunities where the fiendish demons gathered to increase their strength¡­


    However, he was more concerned about the ¡± changes under the earth ¡°.


    Zi Chenxue was a little confused, but she still shook her head and said frankly,¡±I don¡¯t know¡­However, perhaps my master knows.¡±


    Although she was in the Divine Power realm and this youth was only in the Transcendence realm, the Eastern Sea Sword Immortal was already shocked by his Ten Thousand Laws and One Image, so he started to call her ¡± Master ¡°¡­


    Talking about elders was actually a sign ofck of confidence.


    Xia Ji was currently assessing the level of the fiend demons. Most of them were still a bit away from the Dharma stage, and asionally, a few of them had reached the Dharma stage¡­


    In that case¡­


    He thought for a moment and said,¡±Little Purple,e with me to get the fiendish essence, okay?¡±


    Zi Chenxue looked at his bright and clean eyes and suddenly said,¡±Sure, but you have to promise me one condition.¡±<div>


    After saying this, the purple-robed fairy¡¯s heartbeat sped up, like a small deer beating wildly.


    Xia Ji said,¡±I promised you that I would let you have your wish after the matter is done¡­¡± I guess you must want to know who broke your three swords¡­¡±


    Zi Chenxue hurriedly interrupted him. ¡± No, this isn¡¯t my wish. Even if you say it, it won¡¯t be as you wish. ¡± Don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t listen!¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Zi Chenxue turned her head and took three deep breaths. Then, as if she had made a decision, she suddenly turned around and bravely said,¡±I ¡­ I want you to be my Daopanion.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    What was going on?


    Miao Miao¡¯s teacher from the Ancient Netherworld Era had only been with him for a short while, right?


    Why would he make such a request?

 Chapter 842: 11. An Unexpected Confession (2 in 1)

    Zi Chenxue hurriedly said,¡±Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡­¡± I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship since I was young. I¡¯m not a casual person.


    I ¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I just like you.


    I want to spend the long years with you.


    When I dual cultivate in the future, I¡¯ll always be looking at you.


    If we encounter any difficulties in the future, you will be the one to support each other.


    Perhaps this was love at first sight¡­I don¡¯t understand either.¡±


    Xia Ji was stunned.


    Something¡¯s not right. Could it be that a special existence like him would produce great charm in the eyes of the Seeker?


    However, they had never encountered such a situation in the previous match.


    His thoughts were flying, and he quickly gave some support to this judgment.


    Firstly, in the previous match, the other people¡¯s realms were still rtively low and had not reached the divine power realm, so they could not be considered ¡°Seekers¡±.<div>


    Secondly, he had won a match. To a certain extent, he had broken the bnce and suppressed the Heavenly Dao. That was why the Seeker had feelings for him.


    Thirdly, there must be something special about the Sky Sword Sect of the East Sea. Otherwise, Zi Chenxue wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Miao Miao even after he changed his location.


    After Zi Chenxue said this, she felt the silence on the other side. She felt extremely nervous.


    At this moment, she even forgot that she was a sword immortal. Instead, she felt like a young girl waiting for judgment.


    Xia Ji calmed down and said gently, ¡°¡±Actually, there might be some misunderstandings¡­Miss Little Zi had to figure out her feelings first and figure out whether she liked it or not.


    Before that, you will be staying with Miao Miao and me. If you confirm it, you can still make it. Is that okay?¡±


    Zi Chenxue gritted her teeth and said bravely,¡±What if I¡¯m sure that I still like you?¡± Or do I want you to be my daopanion? Do you promise me?¡±


    Xia Ji felt a headacheing on.


    Zi Chenxue was obviously a very good helper, but how did he get involved with a daopanion?


    It was not that Zi Chenxue was not beautiful¡­


    Instead, his thoughts were not on his cultivation partner at all.


    Moreover, as time passed, Zi Chenxue might be left far behind by him. At that time, the distance between the two of them would be too great. Even if they were together, there would be no topics to talk about.


    But then again, since Miao Miao was able to reach the Grand Primordial, then as her teacher, Zi Chenxue should be able to look forward to her future achievements, right?


    ¡± Who doesn¡¯t have feelings for each other after a long time? ¡± Xia Ji said gently.


    When the timees, if the water flows naturally, even if Miss Little Zi doesn¡¯t say it, I¡¯m also willing to be Daopanions with her.


    During this process, if Miss Little Zi felt that this was just a moment of impulse, she would have a way out. How about this?¡±


    Zi Chenxue was thin-skinned. She had already mustered up the courage to say those words just now. However, the shelf life of this courage was too short. Now, it had already passed¡­


    She thought for a moment, nodded, and said softly, ¡°¡±Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡±<div>


    After saying that, he even stretched out his finger as if he was about to pull a hook.


    Xia Ji was dumbfounded¡­


    In some ways, this sword immortal¡¯s mental age seemed to be quite young.


    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t refuse and hooked up with Zi Chenxue.<div>


    Subsequently, Zi Chenxue took out a small item that looked like a sun gear from her storage space and ced it on her palm.


    Upon closer inspection, each ¡± gear ¡± of the ¡± sun gear ¡± was actually made up of a very tiny sword.


    Zi Chenxue grabbed the Sun Sword Wheel and looked down.¡±Qi Mo, get ready. I¡¯m going down.¡±

 Chapter 843: 12. Must Be a Dao Companion (2 in 1)

    Chapter 843: 12. Must Be a Dao Companion (2 in 1)


    Zi Chenxue rode her flying sword and brought Xia Ji down¡­


    The fiend source was clearly at the bottom of the valley.


    To reach the bottom of the valley, one needed to kill their way in.


    Along the way, the two of them saw rows of rotting ck cranes on Solitary Peak.


    Those Feather Cranes were no longer able to fly. They could only use their ws to firmly cling onto the mountain wall.


    As a result, the mountain wall was riddled with small holes.


    As the two of them descended, ck crane feathers that filled the sky shot over¡­


    Zi Chenxue had a hard time defending the first area in a battle of attrition, but facing this kind of ¡°guerri warfare¡± was very easy.


    She said softly,¡±I¡¯ll do it.¡± Then, she multitasked¡­


    As he descended on his sword, he controlled the two swords to spin rapidly in the air.


    The length of the sword and the sword light projection rapidly spun into two enormous silver circles of light.


    The crane¡¯s feathers shot out and flew over.


    Dang dang dang dang¡­


    It was as if ten thousand arrows had struck a solid shield, or as if a rain had struck a jade te. They spread out one after another with a clear sound¡­


    In just a few breaths of time, the flying sword had already reached the bottom of the valley.


    The two of them looked down and saw that the bottom of the valley was filled with a thick ck gas that was flowing slowly like lead and mercury.


    One after another, rotting ck Feather Cranes crawled out of it.


    Xia Ji¡¯s gaze swept across the area and he looked at the terrain in the distance. ¡°¡±This ck gas is not deep. It should only be five to six meters deep. If it was a littleter, it would have reached several hundred meters¡­¡±At that time, I¡¯m afraid that the ones that can be nurtured won¡¯t be these half-baked rotten Feather Cranes.¡±


    Zi Chenxue nodded in agreement. This could be considered a coincidence. Otherwise, how could fiend demons be so easy to kill? After all, this was a Tribtion Demon at the 13th Karma Realm.


    However, these ck rotting Feather Cranes were all iplete.


    ¡°There¡¯s too many of them,¡± she replied.


    Then, she stopped and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll try to see if I can disperse that baleful aura¡­After all, I have never encountered such a fiendishnd that is in the process of forming.¡±


    The flying sword hovered several hundred meters to the left of the cliff and several hundred meters above the ck baneful aura.


    This distance was just enough to deflect the arrows that came from the side and under his feet.


    Zi Chenxue withdrew the two flying swords and closed her eyes slightly. She then raised her right hand and put her index and middle fingers together, connecting them to the sky.


    The divine powers of the heavens and earth seemed to have received orders, and they lingered mysteriously between her.


    Zi Chenxue slowly said,¡±Sword Two-Heavenly Sea Cloud Dragon.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    Her two fingers suddenly pointed downward.


    At this point, the wind and clouds in the world seemed to have received an order, and they all flew in the direction she pointed.


    He pointed his finger, but there was no sword.


    When he looked again, he saw an extremely exaggerated 10,000-foot-long sword shing down.


    After that huge sword made the ¡®sh¡¯ action, itpletely broke away from Zi Chenxue¡¯s control. Instead, it descended on its own as if it had a life of its own.


    The expected explosion did not appear¡­


    This was because the sword qi formed by the divine art of heaven and earth had turned into a dragon of wind and cloud that seemed to have a physical form. This dragon plunged into the ck aura like a fierce attack, and instantly, it overturned the rivers and seas, and the air currents roared.


    The airflow between heaven and earth suddenly became chaotic. Zi Chenxue rode her sword and brought Xia Ji into the air. Her left hand was still holding the Sun Sword Wheel to prevent any changes.


    At this moment, a series of loud noises and strange screeches could be heard.


    The wind spread everywhere.


    The fiendish ground that stretched for several miles waspletely lifted.


    The ck rotting cranes were thrown into the air by the Dragon of Wind and Cloud.


    It was like a ck quilt being torn apart by a sharp de, revealing the white cotton inside. The ck and white alternated and stretched for more than ten miles. It was a spectacr sight.


    The power of a single sword had reached such a level.


    Zi Chenxue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± This fiendishnd has really just taken shape. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sh it open with a single sword strike. ¡± However, in such a situation, it will take some time to go down and explore.¡±


    Xia Ji looked at the sky. It was already veryte.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± he said.


    After saying that, he pressed down with his right hand and tapped the void lightly. A denser andrger Sphere of Fate appeared.


    Xia Ji reached his hand down¡­


    A huge Dharma Idol hand suddenly appeared in the void. The huge hand reached into the fiendishnd and pulled violently,pletely tearing apart the fiendishnd that was still ¡± healing ¡°.


    Zi Chenxue once again witnessed this power¡­


    She nced at Xia Ji and felt that this man could kill enemies two realms above him.


    The two of them worked together. One sword turned into a dragon, and the other hand formed a hand. They tore this unformed fiendishnd into pieces. No matter how many rotten ck feather cranes there were, it was useless.


    Under the moonlight, a strange ck vortex appeared on the ground.


    The vortex appeared from the ground like a spring, and ck gas was continuously gushing out¡­However, perhaps due to theck of spiritual energy, the production of the ck gas was already very slow.


    Xia Ji observed for a moment. The giant hand in the void picked up thend. The soil shook and dust flew, revealing a ck rock that had the texture of skin.


    Just as the strange rock was lifted into the air by the giant hand of the Dharma Idol, many ck rotting Feather Cranes began to shriek crazily. Then, theypletely disregarded themselves and flew towards the two of them, trying to stop them.


    But it was useless.


    The giant hand of the Dharma Idol grabbed the strange rock and moved it not far away.


    ¡°Miss Little Zi¡­¡± Xia Ji said.


    ¡°Call me Chenxue,¡± said Sword Immortal Dong Hai.


    ¡°Chenxue, use your interspatial dimension to store this item first,¡± Xia Ji said.

 Chapter 844: 12. Must Be a Dao Companion (2 in 1

    Chapter 844: 12. Must Be a Dao Companion (2 in 1


    Zi Chenxue was very happy to do so. If this youth allowed enough important things to be stored in her storage ring, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he couldn¡¯t leave her?


    Did lovee so quickly?


    Although Zi Chenxue was still very confused and her rationality was also very confused, her feelings and intuition were telling her that this man in front of her was the ultimate goal she pursued.


    Bing Daopanions, they had to be Daopanions.


    Therefore, she put away the fiendish essence.


    The ck rotting Feather Cranes lost their fiend source and fell into an even crazier state. This madnesssted for about half an incense stick¡¯s time before they entered a weakened state.


    Then, these bizarre beasts turned into ashes one by one, turning into strange flesh wrapped in ck gas and falling to the ground.


    Blood, flesh, and ck gas danced in the sky.


    As soon as the flesh fell to the ground, it was absorbed like water into a sponge and disappeared.


    Xia Ji watched this scene quietly. Suddenly, he raised his Dharma Idol¡¯s giant hand and scooped up a piece of flesh¡­


    The flesh fell on the Dharma Idol¡¯s palm and began to ¡®melt¡¯ quickly.


    ¡°Put it away,¡± Xia Ji said quickly.


    Zi Chenxue felt strange, but she still raised her hand and kept the ¡®flesh and blood¡¯.


    In just a few breaths, the flesh had ¡± melted ¡± from the size of a fist to the size of a finger.


    A momentter¡­


    Silence returned to the depths of the valley. Other than the many holes on the Solitary Cliff reminding the two of them, everything was real.


    Hu ?Hu


    The night wind blew past his ears.


    The scenery in the moonlight under his feet was also rapidly retreating.


    Zi Chenxue approached Xia Ji from behind. She touched his hand lightly with her left hand and moved it away as if she had been electrocuted.


    Xia Ji could only pretend that he didn¡¯t know. Otherwise, it would be even more awkward.


    ¡°You were the one who broke my three swords, weren¡¯t you?¡± Zi Chenxue¡¯s face was red as she suddenly asked.


    Xia Ji answered honestly.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Zi Chenxue asked.


    ¡°Qi Mo,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Zi Chenxue said,¡±Impossible¡­¡± No matter how talented a person was, it was impossible for him to use the Spirit Gathering Array to this extent, nor could he have that kind of will, let alone possess a Dharma Form without cultivating Xuan cultivation.


    But you, not only do you have a Dharma Idol, but you also have so many of them, as well as this kind of attack that I have never seen or heard of before.¡±


    Xia Ji was silent.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Zi Chenxue whispered.


    Xia Ji was really helpless. In such a situation, he would definitely need the support of a force, and the Heavenly Sword lineage that Miao Miao belonged to was a natural supporter¡­


    However, not to mention how the people of this world viewed the Heavenly Dao, if they knew that he was the Heavenly Dao, would theye and kill him?


    It was just that Zi Chenxue¡¯s worldview had yet to develop to a certain extent, so she would definitely not believe his words.


    In thest round, Little Su believed him because she believed everything he said.


    The reason why the ancestor believed it was because he had already experienced many tribtions. He had his own spections.


    And this time¡­


    The situation waspletely different.


    Xia Ji heaved a sigh of relief. He had no choice but to use the simplest method.


    Thus, he turned around on the flying sword.


    The bright moon hung high in the sky, and the cold light fell on the light purple clothes of the East Sea Sword Immortal, revealing her cold and otherworldly aura.


    Xia Ji ced his hands on her shoulders.


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s body trembled, but she did not struggle free. She merely lowered her head, not daring to look at him¡­However, her footsteps moved slightly, getting closer to Xia Ji until they could feel each other¡¯s breathing.


    ¡± There are many things that I can¡¯t tell you right now, ¡± Xia Ji said gently. ¡± But I¡¯m really Qi Mo and Qi Miao¡¯s younger brother now. I¡¯m not possessing a body or returning to life. ¡±


    Zi Chenxue felt the warmth of his palms. She felt as if two balls of scorching mes had ignited her.


    The coldness of her body and soul began to melt, turning into spring water that revived all things.


    In an instant, this ethereal sword immortal seemed to have revived all living things. He also became ruddy, beautiful, and charming.


    Zi Chenxue blushed and said softly,¡±I trust you.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Xia Ji felt a little awkward¡­


    However, on second thought, if he won, he would need to leave a family in the human world after turning into the Heavenly Dao. He would also need the support of many mighty figures¡­


    Thebination of Yin and Yang was the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. Let nature take its course.


    Not long after.


    The two of them, who were riding on swords and riding on swords together, saw Liangzhou City.


    In a small house in the western district of Liangzhou City.


    The courtyard is deep,


    Miao Miao sat under the eaves with her chin in her hands, looking into the distance worriedly.


    It was only when the flying sword descended from the sky in the moonlight and revealed the two figures that she bit her lip and rxed.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zi Chenxue said directly,¡±There were some fortuitous encounters today. I brought Qi Mo to go and take them, so I was dyed¡­¡±.


    Miao Miao understood that it was a good thing to have an opportunity.


    Zi Chenxue said again,¡±I¡¯ve thought about it. If you¡¯re willing to acknowledge me as your master, you don¡¯t have to follow me to the East Sea anymore¡­¡± Instead, I will follow you.¡±


    Miao Miao was stunned for a moment, almost suspecting that she had misheard.


    She actually had a good impression of this sword immortal senior and wanted to leave with her. However, she was worried about her brother. In addition, she had the mysterious sword path given by the immortal behind her brother, so she prepared to explore it herself.


    However, he would eventually take many detours if he tried to figure it out himself. How could he be better than Teacher Li?


    ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯m not strong enough as your master?¡± Zi Chenxue asked.


    Without waiting for Miao Miao to react, he raised his index and middle fingers.


    Miao Miao¡¯s pupils constricted, and her fingers turned into a sharp sword in her eyes.


    It waste autumn in the courtyard. The fallen leaves piled up on the ground seemed to be guided by the sword qi of the two fingers. They danced lightly and turned into a vortex. The vortex spun faster and faster¡­


    It was as if the world was under her control.


    ¡°What do you think of this sword?¡± Zi Chenxue asked softly.


    Sword One said,


    the blue sea tides rise and clouds rise and fall.


    After she finished speaking, she turned into a sword and pointed two fingers at the sky. In an instant, with her as the center, the dust and yellow leaves on the ground rose into the sky.


    One Chen, one sword, one leaf, one sword.


    The dust leaves were monstrous, and so were the swords.


    The sword radiance was dazzling, like a golden glow rising. Behind the gray clouds, it transformed into thousands of forms of life and death, extremely spectacr.


    The East Sea sword immortal lineage¡¯s Nine of Heaven was not a simple Dharma Dharma mystic art. Instead, it was a divine power that was very universal. This was reflected in its extension. The Nine of Heaven that everyone used might be different.


    Other than that, the nine swords could also add the power of the subsequent realms.


    Although Xia Ji was able to break through the nine swords, it did not mean that his sword moves were as universal and malleable as the Nine of Heaven.


    And such a characteristic might be the basis for Miao Miao to achieve Taiyuan.


    Xia Ji already had a guess when he saw Sword Two on Solitary Peak, and now that he saw Sword One, his guess became even clearer.


    Powerful karma could not be severed¡­


    Zi Chenxue and Miao Miao were destined to be master and disciple.


    Miao Miao¡¯s future was also here.


    He interfered recklessly and seemed to have brought better things. In fact, the difference between the better and the worse was hidden in the long river of time and karma that could not be calcted.


    With a sword, Liangzhou was in an uproar.


    Very soon, many experts stationed in the city came from all directions and quietly surrounded this small courtyard.


    The leader was a man who looked like a general and was wearing light armor. He held a seven-star spear in his hand.


    ¡± Senior! ¡± He greeted respectfully, ¡± I¡¯m Kuang Ying, the Imperial Consecrator of the Northern Tang Dynasty. Greetings, Senior! ¡±


    ¡°I have no ill intentions,¡± Zi Chenxue said.¡±I didn¡¯t fight with you. I just used my sword technique.¡±


    The general-like man pondered for a moment and said,¡±With Senior¡¯s words, I, Kuang Ying, can rest assured.¡±


    After saying that, he waved his hand, and the group of people who had rushed over quickly dispersed like a receding tide.


    They were the Transcendent experts stationed in the city, so when they saw such a powerful force, they naturally had to investigate.


    When they returned, they would also investigate the identity of the residents of this small house and restrain and inform others not to easily have conflicts with the owner of this small house, so as to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.


    If possible, he would give them some kindness as a form of goodwill. If there was any trouble in Liangzhou City in the future, the owner of this house or the expert from just now might even provide support.


    This was the normal attitude of the government. They should not think of opportunities and treasures when they saw powerful strength, and then fight for them brainlessly¡­


    Kuang Ying had a brain. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be a consecrator of the royal family. Instead, he would have died early on the road of growth.


    The night returned to silence.


    The noise gradually died down.


    Zi Chenxue tried her best not to smile so coldly, then she looked at Miao Miao.


    Miao Miao no longer hesitated. She bowed respectfully and said,¡±Greetings, Master.¡±

 Chapter 845: 13. Underground Anomaly, Crazy Plan (2 in 1)

    Chapter 845: 13. Underground Anomaly, Crazy n (2 in 1)


    Miao Miao followed her original path and became the disciple of Zi Chenxue, the Sword Immortal of the Eastern Sea. The difference was that she no longer needed to go overseas. Zi Chenxue would follow the siblings.


    This sudden change stunned Miao Miao.


    Other than Zi Chenxue, Xia Ji would also secretly give pointers during his cultivation and provide some supplements.


    In this way, she was already the daughter of heaven¡¯s mandate. With such a great opportunity and the guidance of a figure at the Dao level like Xia Ji, her improvement speed was simply a thousand miles per day.


    There were two sides to the story.


    Several dayster.


    Xia Ji sat in Tingxue Academy¡¯s Array Dao Pce.


    Apart from the inheritance code, the Array Dao Pce had plenty of other materials.


    Because array masters were extremely rare, Xia Ji was the only one in the pce.


    However, he wanted to be alone so that no one would disturb him.<div>


    Da da da da¡­


    The sound of light footsteps echoed in the empty secret chamber of the academy.


    In the secret chamber, a young man wrapped in a moon-white robe was pacing back and forth. His eyes were deep in thought, and the table beside him was glowing with the light of a small array.


    This table was also a treasure. Once the unknown array disk embedded in it was activated, it could create a ¡± region within the array without interference. ¡±


    This was an extremely precious item, one of the best treasures in the Array Dao Pce.


    Such an area was perfect for research.


    The fiendish source, which appeared to be made of leather and rock, and the fiendish demon¡¯s rotting flesh were all ced in that area.


    In that area, the rotting flesh that was supposed to melt quickly actually slowed down. It took an incense stick of time for ayer of skin to melt, and one could even see the ck fiendish smoke slowly moving around.


    Xia Ji had spent a lot of time with Pangu in thest match and had discussed many things¡­


    In particr, he was very familiar with Pangu¡¯s Dao of puppets and research methods.


    Not only was he familiar with it, but he also had his own understanding of it.


    It could not be said that he was immediately stronger than Pangu in this Dao, but at least they each had their own merits.


    The reason why he was pacing back and forth was because he had alreadypleted his research on the Fiendish Essence and the Fiend Demon Rotting Flesh.


    ¡®The rotten flesh of the fiend demon is actually the frozen flesh of the dead. And the age of the dead¡­However, it can also be calcted.¡±


    ¡± There are always some ancient substances in the human body. These substances will decay over time. As long as the degree of decay can be measured, the approximate history can be calcted ¡­


    Pangu and I have alreadypletely grasped this point in the previous era.¡±


    ¡°And the age of this rotten meat¡­It should only be 160,000 years old, which is considered rtively young.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    160,000 years old, still considered young?<div>


    Xia Ji realized that his thinking hadpletely changed.


    ¡°This coincidentally corresponds to the first Void Tribtion of the cktide in this epoch, and the Void Tribtion of the Death God in the previous epoch.


    The exact principle behind the birth of the Grim Reaper was not clear, but it was probably produced by the death of many mighty figures.


    Their flesh rotted and sank into the ground.<div>


    Their souls decayed and fused together to form the Death God.


    In that case, the essence of these fiend demons was the flesh and blood of the ancient dead, but these flesh and blood had undergone a strange change in the fiendish energy.


    After leaving the fiendish source, it began to rapidly disappear because it had lost its source.


    Then, did the flesh and bloode from underground?


    How did ite about?


    Did it have anything to do with the Seventy-two Fiend Lands that Su Tian mentioned?


    Why did the Heavenly Dao design this cmity in the first ce?


    This time, the fiendish essence of Solitary Mountain was produced because of the changes underground.


    Then, is the change underground rted to the Heavenly Dao?¡±


    Xia Ji pondered for a while.


    Obviously, there was no answer to the above information for the time being. Any self-righteous wild guess could only set a misleading range for oneself,monly known as ¡°self-modification¡±.


    Xia Ji changed his train of thought and muttered, ¡°¡±As for the Fiendish Origin, it is very special¡­


    It just so happened to meet the requirements for making puppets. Although it was not enough to make a monster at the level of a puppet,<div>


    However, it was enough to activate a¡­About 30 units of normal puppets.


    There were also many materials here that could support my puppet production.


    The puppetbining with the Array Dao was not a bad method¡­At the very least, it can greatly increase the area I can explore.¡±


    Hence¡­


    Xia Ji started making puppets.


    These puppets were not things that would drag them down. If not for the Xuan formation in the previous round, Pangu could have destroyed the entire Wu family with just tens of thousands of puppets.


    As long as a puppet was given a certain amount of time to absorb energy, it could naturally advance to the highest realm in this world¡­


    Although these puppets were rather ordinary and not very agile among those of the same realm after the upgrade, they were superior in quantity and obedience.


    It was definitely not a loss to make this thing.


    Thus, Xia Ji began to make puppets without rest or food.


    He was already very familiar with the method of making puppets. After all, he had tried many times in thest ten thousand years¡­


    Pangu had left behind arge number of puppets for him to study.


    With an average efficiency of five puppets per day, hepleted thirty puppets in six days.<div>


    The fiendish essence waspletely exhausted.


    However, the puppets were also very sessful. They were so precise that there was not a single failure.


    There were ten nt puppets and twenty flying puppets.


    Due to theck of storage rings, these 30 puppets were piled up in the secret chamber, their eyes faintly shing.


    They had been activated, and as long as Xia Ji gave the order, they would do it without hesitation.

 Chapter 846: 13. Underground Anomaly, Crazy Plan (2 in 1)

    Chapter 846: 13. Underground Anomaly, Crazy n (2 in 1)


    Naturally, Xia Ji would not release all 30 puppets at once. Instead, he spent another day testing their strength.


    As expected, due to theck of spiritual energy, the power of these puppets temporarily stopped at the Dharma level¡­


    After entering thend of spiritual energy, they only needed a short week or so to quickly advance to the Dharmakaya level.


    In another week, he would be able to reach the level of divine arts.


    And after a period of time¡­They could quickly grow to the highest level of power in this world.


    Such a puppet could be described as a perverted monster.


    They didn¡¯t need to undergo any cultivation and were born in the Transcendence Realm. As long as they had Spirit Qi, they could continue to advance until they reached the ceiling of this world.


    And this¡­


    It was the Pangu puppet that Pangu had painstakingly developed.


    While Xia Ji was growing up, Miao Miao was not idle. Her realm had improved by leaps and bounds. She had advanced from the initial Rank-5 martial artist to Rank-6. It had only been a few days.<div>


    The gap between their realms meant that the two of them could not act at the same time, at least not now.


    After that, Xia Ji began to study array formations.


    Once he could create a Spirit Gathering Array on his own, his remaining goal would be simple. He would have to find a ce with abundant Spirit Qi.


    Through spirit gathering, he could continuously increase his strength and help the puppet recover its strength.


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to find an iplete banefulnd like Solitary Peak. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to add more puppets.


    Autumn passed and winter came.


    It was winter, and the weather was freezing.


    Miao Miao¡¯s realm had already broken through to Level Seven.


    Xia Ji¡¯s spirit gathering formation was still being studied. He understood the principle, but it was not easy to create a real formation te.


    It was only in the depths of winter that he finally managed to make his first array disc. However, this had already consumed a lot of the Array Dao Pce¡¯s materials. In addition to the puppets he had used up, the Array Dao Pce¡¯s materials could no longerst long.


    Because he had researched the Spirit Gathering Formation on his own, Tingxue Academy had directly allocated a storage ring to him.


    With the ring, Xia Ji brought the 30 puppets with him.


    Then, it was time to go out and explore.


    After all, with a sword immortal like Zi Chenxue at home, he no longer had to worry about anything.


    Thus, Xia Ji began a short journey that would take anywhere from two to three days to half a month.


    He had studied the surrounding terrain while sitting in the Academy.


    Now, it was a field trip.


    Along the way, even if he asionally met other cultivators, he would not form a team and just brush past them.


    He didn¡¯t care what other cultivators were looking for or what treasures they heard.<div>


    His goal was very clear-to use the spiritual energy to improve himself and his puppets, and at the same time, to obtain more materials.


    There was another meaning to upgrading the puppet, which was to use it to determine the current level of power in this world.


    The winter was getting deeper and deeper.


    Xia Ji sat cross-legged on a secluded cliff.<div>


    Behind him were thirty shadows.


    The cliff was tens of thousands of feet high, and the spiritual energy under the rock wall was dense. It was like the deep sea waves surging between the ck rocks, swallowing and spitting jagged rocks and dead branches.


    At this moment, the spiritual energy was being guided by the spirit gathering array in all directions and gathered towards the center.


    In order to give the puppet enough time to absorb the spiritual energy, Xia Ji had asked Zi Chenxue for a Fasting Pill in advance. At the same time, he had slowed down the speed at which he absorbed the spiritual energy¡­


    He sat there for ten days.


    Ten dayster¡­


    There were already 31 snowmen on the cliff.


    Suddenly, one of the snowmen shook, and the snowkes scattered, revealing the appearance of a youth behind it.


    Xia Ji opened his eyes, and with a thought, the 30 puppets behind him scattered the snow, revealing the 10 trees and 20 ck eagles behind them.


    These puppets were actually flowing with an ink-colored luster.


    ¡°This is the fourteenth realm.


    As expected, the Void Tribnt that was built on the foundation of the cktide was not as rigorous during the first tribtion¡­


    Since the 14th level has already appeared, I still have to be extra careful.<div>


    After all, the ck membrane of the 14th realm was something that could not be broken by anyone other than the 14th realm.


    And I only have 30 ordinary level 14 experts.¡±


    Xia Ji waved his hand, and the 30 puppets in front of him disappeared into his storage ring.


    He raised his head to look at the sky. It was bright and sunny after the snow. The air was mixed with a hint of coldness. For a moment, silver kes fell from the side, shining brightly in the golden sunlight.


    ¡°However, with these puppets, I can go to an even wider area to investigate¡­However, the time needed will also be longer¡­¡±


    Time flew by.


    After Xia Ji had his puppets, his control became much simpler.


    Gather materials to create a Spirit Gathering Array.


    With the ¡°Spirit Gathering Array¡±, he would go to a ce with dense spiritual energy to increase his strength and collect materials at the same time.


    The cycle repeated.


    He naturally remembered that Su Tian had said that the martial artists here needed to be in a mystic realm with extremely dense spiritual energy to break through to Level 12. He did not want to go to those ces.


    Since he could use the spirit gathering array to create a ¡°secret realm¡±, why waste time fighting and killing those people?


    Perhaps it was due to the strange changes happening under the ground, but Xia Ji actually encountered two fiendishnds that were still taking shape.<div>


    The ratio was about six to one to seven to one, which meant that they would encounter a fiendishnd every six or seven times they went out.


    To Xia Ji, these unformed fiendishnds were materials for mass-producing ¡®puppets¡¯.


    However, no matter how many iplete Transcendence Realm fiend demons there were, it was useless.


    Every time he discovered a fiendishnd, Xia Ji would directly fly into the air with the wind and release the ck eagle puppet of the fourteenth level to kill them. He would also directly enter the fiendishnd to retrieve the fiendish source.


    As for the flesh and blood of those ancient mighty figures, he did not need them.


    In this way, he had already gathered a hundred puppets.


    Among them, 40 were nt-type.


    Forty of them were bird-type, mainly ck eagles.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t create them haphazardly was because he hoped that the puppets could form a team.


    The nt puppets had the ability to conceal themselves. No matter where he was, as long as he ced the puppets at the important entrance, they would be a proper guard.


    ck eagles were hovering in the sky, monitoring the cultivators who were approaching on their flying swords. They were either issuing warnings or letting Xia Ji know.


    Apart from that, Xia Ji also made a strange puppet:Giant earthworm.


    A total of 20 level 14 giant earthworm puppets were lying quietly underground¡­<div>


    In this way, aplete spatial protection system was formed to ensure that no one would disturb Xia Ji when he was working in the first area.


    During his search, Xia Ji discovered something strange¡­


    The sudden appearance of the Earth Fiend Qi had caused some effects.


    demonize


    However, there was an incubation period for this demonization. During this incubation period, the affected person would obtain powerful strength.


    This brought about many people who saw it as an opportunity and began to chase after it crazily.


    After a short period of time, the dynasty naturally reacted. However, this matter was hidden, and it was not good to expose it.


    Thus, many people in the imperial court began to secretly investigate and deal with this matter.


    However, no one knew what was happening in the depths of the earth. These changes caused more and more fiendishnds to form, and the speed was astonishing.


    The imperial court finally realized that they could not deal with it, so they hurriedly sought help from the extraordinary sects and academies that were on good terms with the dynasty.


    For a time, many Transcendents were mobilized.


    But at the same time¡­


    Xia Ji¡¯s ¡± virtuous cycle of strengthening ¡± was also better developed.


    The first step was to go to thend of spiritual energy that was nurturing the fiendishnd.


    The second step was to absorb spiritual energy and release the fiend demon.


    The third step was to release the puppet and take away the fiend source.


    The fourth step was to use the fiendish essence to create a puppet.


    After that, he began a new round of investigation.


    With each cycle, Xia Ji could increase his strength, strengthen his puppet army, and solve the problem of the Earth Fiend.


    As for breaking through to the Dharmakaya realm, he was not in a hurry¡­


    This match was different from the previous one. It was a prolonged battle.


    In a protracted war, the most important thing was toy a solid foundation.


    If possible, he wanted to reach the All Creations level first. With 36 Elephants, he would be invincible. If he reached the All Creations level¡­He should be able to look forward to it.


    And ¡­ He wanted to first obtain a puppet army of hundreds of thousands.


    Next, he would use the fusion ability of the Dao runes of the alternate universe to fuse the golem army into his body.

 Chapter 847: 14. The Sign of Disaster, the Madness of the Heavenly Dao (2 in 1)

    Chapter 847: 14. The Sign of Disaster, the Madness of the Heavenly Dao (2 in 1)


    In the early spring, the river would thaw, flowers would bloom, and everything would revive.


    However, during these days, there were some changes that did not seem like a recovery.


    About a hundred miles away from Liangzhou City was a city surrounded by green mountains. It was called Cold Night City.


    This city was a border town. There were many soldiers stationed in the border town, and because the nights were cold, it had gained such a title over time.


    At this moment¡­


    Spring night.


    In the calm night, the bright moon hung high in the sky. ck clouds moved with the wind, blocking the bright moonlight, causing the earth to fall into a temporary darkness.


    There were not many people on the dark street. asionally, the shouts of the night watchmen could be heard. The soldiers stationed in the distance followed their own discipline and were quietly on duty.


    Red mes rose from the braziers and shone on the patrolling soldiers on the cold city walls. Their shadows were long and short, wandering back and forth.


    All of a sudden, a mournful roar came from the city, breaking the silence of the night.<div>


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    ¡± Ghost!! ¡±


    ¡± What is this? What is this?! ¡±


    In a certain corner, a group of soldiers was fleeing in fear. They could face the enemy, but they did not dare to face the mysterious and unknown thing.


    The alleyway was filled with human heads, and the sound of dense footsteps apanied by the collision of metal scales came from afar.


    A green-armored general in the lead grabbed a hard bow and quickly led his men to surround the ce.


    At the center of the encirclement was a house where ordinary soldiers lived.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The door of the house was being smashed from the outside, as if the people inside did not know that the door needed to be opened, not pushed open.


    Boom!


    The door of the house was smashed by a huge force, and the door fragments flew everywhere.


    Under the illumination of the fire, all the soldiers who had surrounded them saw a terrifying scene.A soldier with a strange expression slowly walked out.


    Strangely, this soldier was covered in bloody flesh and his body was rotten. His two eyeballs were hanging outside, one long and one short. His body was emitting a faint ck gas, but he was still walking.


    Soldiers were not cultivators after all, and even if cultivators had not reached a certain level, they would definitely not be able to recognize goods.


    Because this was a fiend demon!


    The fiendish demon soldier seemed to have walked into a certain area and sensed the presence of the crowd.


    He paused for a moment, then suddenly dashed toward the nearest soldier at an extremely fast speed.


    The green-armored general didn¡¯t even think about it and immediately drew his bow to shoot. The moment the arrow was in his hand, his entire body emitted a surge of power, and his eyes lit up.


    The bow was pulled like a full moon, and the arrow was like a shooting star.<div>


    Swoosh


    The arrow flew out of his hand and directly hit the fiend demon.


    However, the fiend demon was not dead yet. It struggled to get up again.


    Swoosh<div>


    Another arrow.


    There was only one fiend demon. Under the siege of a group of soldiers led by a general, it was finally sted to smithereens.


    This scene happened in many ces.


    This seemed to be just a sign.


    Another month quickly passed.


    More and more fiend demons suddenly appeared.


    Liangzhou City.


    A white-robed girl was sitting cross-legged in the moonlight, the clear light shining on her beautiful face.


    She was extremely talented. In just a few short months, she had reached a realm that others might not be able to achieve in decades-Rank-8 martial artist.


    Beyond that was Supreme.


    Zi Chenxue gave her two suggestions. The first was to gain experience, and the second was to be confined.


    Miao Miao chose the third option.


    She sat under the moonlight to cultivate and sense the will.<div>


    When she was in such a state, she felt as if she had forgotten everything. The Qi-Jin technique in her heart was also rapidlybining with her own will, bing smoother and stronger at the same time.


    While Miao Miao was cultivating, Zi Chenxue was sitting under the eaves drinking tea. Since she was prepared to stay here for a long time, she went to Liangzhou City to buy a lot of clothes, including the loose purple pajamas she was wearing.


    The reason why she went out was so that she could sessfullyplete her inheritance. After that, she would kill the fiend demon and focus on breaking through to the Karma Realm.


    This was the tradition of the East Sea¡¯s Heavenly Sword lineage.


    All disciples were forbidden from breaking through to the Karmic Realm before epting a disciple.


    Zi Chenxue had once thought about this question in private.


    Firstly, killing fiendish demons was dangerous. The Heavenly Sword lineage set this rule in order to prevent future generations.


    Secondly, a stronger realm did not mean that he waspletely invincible. It was just a change in a stronger attack method. A moderate suppression of the realm would bring great benefits.


    Thirdly, it was a kind of rxation after a long period of training. During this rxation process, one might be able to gain more understanding of the Nine Heavens.


    Therefore, she did not need to cultivate now. She only needed to look after her disciples.


    She held her snow-white cheeks and kept thinking about that young man in her heart¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s too strange.¡±


    ¡°Why do I always think of him whenever I think about cultivation?¡±<div>


    ¡°Could it be that he provoked his inner demon?¡±


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    No way, no way, it can¡¯t really be an inner demon, right?


    Had she be so obsessed with him?


    How was this possible? Even if it was love at first sight, there should be a limit¡­


    She had also wondered if she had been hit by some strange spell, but after checking a few times, she found nothing unusual.


    Everything was telling her that she had fallen in love with that young man.


    She only desired to cultivate with him and be his Daopanion.

 Chapter 848: 14. Omen of Disaster, Madness of the Heavenly Dao (2 in 1)

    Chapter 848: 14. Omen of Disaster, Madness of the Heavenly Dao (2 in 1)


    Just as Zi Chenxue was thinking about it, she suddenly saw a figure slowly walking over from afar. The moonlight reflected the figure¡¯s appearance.


    Her cheeks were rosy, and her heart was beating wildly. She felt her blood burning. She waved from afar and shouted,¡±Qi Mo ~~¡±


    Xia Ji had just finished absorbing a fiendish source, so he came home to reorganize himself before going to the Snow Listening Academy.


    He did not disturb Miao Miao who was obviously cultivating. Instead, he shed under the roof and sat opposite Zi Chenxue.


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened as she felt an inexplicable nervousness in her heart. She hurriedly grabbed the teapot and poured a cup of tea.¡±Qi Mo, you just came back. Drink more hot water.¡±


    Xia Ji took the tea and drank it.


    And when he was drinking tea, Zi Chenxue was looking at him with burning eyes.


    She realized that the longer she spent with this man, the more infatuated she became. She waspletely unable to extricate herself.


    Xia Ji put down his teacup and noticed her gaze. He felt that it was a little strange¡­


    He turned his head to look at himself. There was no problem. He wiped his face again. There was nothing dirty on it.<div>


    However, Zi Chenxue just propped up her chin and looked at him obsessively. Her ¡± illness ¡± seemed to have deepened a lotpared to thest time they met.


    ¡°Qi Mo, I alreadypletely understand my feelings¡­I want to be your Daopanion.¡±


    Xia Ji was speechless.


    He had a headache.


    At this moment, he only hoped that other Seekers would not see him like this.


    Wait a minute ¡­


    If that was the case, then wouldn¡¯t he be able to subdue all the elites above divine-tier just by relying on this ¡®magical charm¡¯?


    Would the Heavenly Dao still have a way out?


    This could be considered a reasonable use of his advantage.


    At this moment, amotion suddenly broke out in the distance of Liangzhou City. Immediately after, some frightened shouts drifted over from afar along with the night wind. Words like ¡°ghost¡±,¡±here ites again¡±, and ¡°help¡± could be vaguely heard.


    ¡± What happened? ¡± Xia Ji¡¯s expression froze. ¡± What happened? ¡±


    When Zi Chenxue heard this voice, she woke up slightly and exined,¡± It¡¯s a fiend demon. I don¡¯t know what happened, but a resident of a city suddenly turned into a fiend demon. This is the sixth time this month. ¡±


    ¡± The sixth time? ¡± ¡°Is it normal?¡± Xia Ji asked after some thought.


    Zi Chenxue shook her head and said, ¡± I heard from Master that although the fiendishnd is dangerous, it is extremely difficult to form. Moreover, every time it forms, the fiendish source is born from spiritual energy and then bes a whole.


    I¡¯ve never seen or heard of such a situation where the residents of a city suddenly turn into fiend demons.¡±


    Xia Ji had been absorbing a fiendishnd for the past month, so he had not returned. He did not know what was going on, and he was in deep thought when he heard this.


    ¡°Miss Little Zi, you stay here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± He suddenly stood up.


    Zi Chenxue¡¯s heart waspletely obedient, her icy cold demeanor was not revealed at all. She nodded and said gently,¡±Go early ande back early.¡±


    Xia Ji leaped into the air and rode the wind toward the location of the disturbance.<div>


    In a few breaths, he was already standing on top of a tall building. The scene below his feet was extremely clear.


    A total of four people wrapped in ck murderous aura were walking aimlessly on the street. Two men, a woman, and a child. As they walked, the soldiers in the surrounding alleys began to retreat. It was obvious that they did not want to fight them head-on.


    At this moment, a man in ck armor and holding a seven-star spear walked over from afar. The soldiers on both sides spread out and respectfully shouted,¡±Exalt Kuang, Exalt Kuang is here.¡±


    This was Kuang Ying, the Northern Tang Dynasty¡¯s imperial consecrator stationed in Liangzhou City.<div>


    However, while he was still far away, one of the four fiend demons suddenly deviated from their original direction and pounced towards the window at the side¡­


    Through the window, a little girl was curiously looking outside. When she saw the fiend demon suddenly running over, she was instantly dumbfounded. Her small mouth opened, but she didn¡¯t even have the time to cry out. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    In the distance, the ck-armored man clearly sensed this situation, but he was too far away and it was toote. He quickly rushed over, but he could predict that the little girl would die.


    Xia Ji¡¯s expression changed slightly as he raised his hand and pressed down.


    The running fiend demon suffered an invisible gravitational force and suddenly copsed. It was as if it had been struck by a huge hammer, turning into a pile of ¡± meat paste ¡°¡­


    The ¡± meat paste ¡± quickly melted and turned into a small piece of rotting meat. The rotting meat touched the air and disappeared like a snowball in soup.


    Boom! Boom!


    Another three waves of power descended.


    The remaining three fiend demons were all killed.


    Kuang Ying had only run halfway when the fiend demons were all wiped out.


    The Northern Tang royal family¡¯s Guardian knew that he had met a master. He stood in the alley and cupped his fists at the high ground.¡± Northern Tang Imperial Family¡¯s consecrator, Kuang Ying. Thank you for your help. ¡±


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t hide anything. He stepped down from the sky and said, ¡°¡±Tingxue Academy, Qi Mo.¡±


    Kuang Ying was taken aback. He had heard of this young mister¡¯s name before. It was said that he studied the Array Dao. In that case, that attack just now should have been done by using some kind of power of the Array Dao, right?<div>


    The power of the Array Dao could actually be so¡­This was truly powerful.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, young mister,¡± he said respectfully.


    ¡°Revered Elder Kuang, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xia Ji asked.


    Kuang Ying thought for a moment and felt that since he was the Little Mister of the Academy, and the Academy had a close rtionship with the Northern Tang Dynasty, it would not be a big deal to tell him the situation. Besides, it was not a big secret.


    Thus, he dismissed the soldiers and increased the patrols around the area. Then, he said to Xia Ji, ¡°¡±Innocent people turn into fiend demons in their dreams. This matter doesn¡¯t only happen in Liangzhou City. It also happens in other cities¡­The other countries were also average.


    The first one recorded by the Northern Tang Dynasty was in Cold Night City, which was a hundred miles away from here. It happened a month ago, and then it began to appear inrge numbers.


    The first case in Liangzhou City was 25 days ago, the second was 15 days ago, the third was 10 days ago, the fourth was six days ago, the fifth was three days ago, and this was the sixth¡­


    There seems to be some strange changes in the earth. Many famous mountains andkes have begun to appear as the so-called Earth Fiends Tribtion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the ce where the residents mutated,¡± Xia Ji said.


    Kuang Ying replied, ¡± Alright. These ces have already been sealed off by the soldiers. However, if Little Mister wants to go and take a look, there¡¯s no problem. ¡±


    A momentter¡­


    The two of them appeared in front of a house surrounded by soldiers.


    A human-shaped hole appeared in the wall of the house. It was obvious that the fiend demon had broken through the obstruction and escaped.<div>


    Kuang Ying gave the order, and the soldiers stepped aside, allowing Xia Ji to enter.


    Xia Ji grabbed a torch and walked into the room. The interior of the room was very ordinary, and it was easy to deduce what had happened from the clues in the room.


    Themoner was in a dream when he suddenly became a fiend demon. He then got out of bed and rushed to the wall opposite the bed, walking out.


    Xia Ji moved his hand, and the bed moved away, revealing the red brick floor beneath it.


    There were gaps between the bricks, but there were no signs of cracking.


    ¡°Puppet giant earthworm!¡±


    A white light shed in Xia Ji¡¯s hand, and three giant earthworms equipped with ¡± Illuminating Detection ¡± burrowed into the red brick and headed in different directions.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The earthworms quickly dug into the soil.


    Meanwhile, the illumination appeared in front of Xia Ji¡¯s eyes.


    The soil was overturned.


    Soon, the giant earthworm had already reached a hundred meters deep, but there was no abnormality at all.


    A thousand meters down, there was still nothing unusual.<div>


    Xia Ji was full of patience as he continued to let the giant earthworm drill.


    However, as he went deeper, he found nothing.


    When the giant earthworm reached nearly ten thousand meters, the underground temperature seemed to have started to rise, and there was a strange resistanceing from underground.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t probe further. He knew that he had failed and couldn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    He thought to himself,


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡± The earth is changing. New Fiendish Lands are appearing. Even themoners are turning into Fiendish Demons¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost certain that this abnormality is rted to the Heavenly Dao¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason why themoners are affected must be that the fiendish aura under thisnd has already reached a certain level.¡±


    ¡°No matter how the Heavenly Dao did it, its goal is already very obvious¡­¡±


    Xia Ji stood up and looked at the darkness outside the door. ¡°¡±Does he want to use the entire human world to feed the Death God and swallow me indiscriminately?


    Is he using the current resources and information I unknown know to prepare a catastrophe that will destroy the world?¡±

 Chapter 849: 15. The Ultimate Confrontation, the Exploration of the Other World (1)

    Chapter 849: 15. The Ultimate Confrontation, the Exploration of the Other World (1)


    ¡°There must be a transition between the culture of Death and the culture of the cktide. It can¡¯t be done overnight. The transition time is now.


    The size of the cktide was actually inherited. There were too many skeletal wraiths in there¡­


    Therefore, all the Grim Reapers would be the cktide.


    But now¡­The Heavenly Dao would definitely not let this happen again.


    ¡± He ¡± was expanding the influence of Death and reviving the power of Death. Now, even civilians were beginning to be affected, which was a manifestation.


    However, why should it affect the civilians?¡±


    Xia Ji pondered.


    The scene of the deaths of themoners who had transformed into fiend demons immediately appeared in his mind.


    He carefully reviewed the hidden details.


    Suddenly, the scene of those fiend demons dying appeared in his mind¡­<div>


    ¡°The ck smoke seems to be sinking towards the ground¡­Then, it was absorbed by the earth.


    I understand now. The original n of the Heavenly Axiom was to use the mighty figures of this era to sweep away the excess baleful aura of the Death God. At the same time, he would begin to let the Death God fuse with the cktide.


    But now, it was very likely that the Heavenly Axiom would use humans to feed the baleful aura, making the Death God stronger and stronger, and he could control the Death God.


    At the same time, if hepletely destroyed the human world, then ¡­ It was hard to say whether the future would change.


    Had he gone crazy in order to turn the tables?


    Even if he destroyed the universe with his own hands and brought about unknown effects, he was unwilling to fulfill my wish and return everything to the right track¡­


    If I were in your shoes, what would I do?¡±


    Xia Ji thought for a while and said, ¡± I¡¯ll probably fulfill his wish. ¡±


    He raised his hand to retrieve the three puppet giant earthworms. At the same time, he turned the earth to return to normal and then walked out of the house.


    The soldiers from afar quickly surrounded the area and made it a restricted area.


    This kind of change happened more and more frequently. The countries that were originally in a state of struggle for hegemony formed a tacit understanding:First, he had to deal with the fiendish demons.


    After all, this incident was too terrifying.


    No matter who it was, they would suddenly be fiendish demons in their sleep, even if they were rtives of the royal family.


    Unless you can stay in the array set up by the immortals.


    As time passed, a small number of mutations becamerge-scale disasters.


    More and more fiend demons began to swim around¡­


    If these fiend demons appeared in a city, it would be easy to deal with them. However, if they appeared in a rural town, it was very likely that they would directly wipe out a vige or a town. After all, fiend demons were ¡± contagious. ¡±


    Once caught by a fiend demon, the fiendish energy would enter the body and turn into a fiend demon.


    The entire continent was in chaos.<div>


    Finally¡­


    Cold Night City, which was the first to discover the change in Northern Tang, once again experienced a strange scene.


    Large numbers of bats attacked the city.


    And these bats were actually fiend demons.<div>


    Themon sense that fiendish demons wouldn¡¯t leave the fiendnds had beenpletely shattered.


    The consequence of these bats was that they infected the entire Cold Night City. Except for a few lucky ones who escaped, everyone else began to mutate.


    Half a dayter, the bat disappeared.


    However, Cold Night City was already in an irreversible state.


    The Northern Tang King quickly sent troops to surround Cold Night City and personally asked the cultivators for help.


    When the cultivators arrived at Cold Night City, they found something strange.A giant bat statue appeared at the north gate of Cold Night City.


    The statue was cold and eerie, and it was extremely strange.


    Some cultivators attacked the statue, but they found that the statue was unharmed¡­


    The cultivators gradually increased their attacks. After a series of powerful energy attacks, the statue was still not damaged at all. It just stood there quietly, exuding an indescribable strangeness.


    Cold Night City, which had over 10,000 troops stationed there, had be a fiendish demon territory. Within the city, fiendish demons ran amok, and ck gas filled the air.


    Xia Ji naturally came to the scene as well. He observed the bat statue and tried to deal with it¡­


    However, all the attacks were like stones sinking into the sea, ineffective.


    Even if he used his puppet to attack with the power of the 14th level, there was no trace of it.<div>


    This strange bat statue, the things that had happened before and after, as well as his experience dealing with the fiendnd over the past few months, gave him a vague guess in his heart.


    ¡°This statue is the Grim Reaper, or a type of Grim Reaper.


    Fiendish Qi invaded the human world and transformed humans into fiendish demons. When humans died, the fiendish Qi became stronger.


    And if the baleful aura was dense to a certain extent, then a Death God would appear in the form of ¡®nurture¡¯.


    Those bats were the Grim Reaper. They had infected enough people and absorbed enough fiendish energy, but they were still not satisfied. They still wanted to absorb all the surrounding fiendish energy here toplete the ¡®breeding¡¯ process.


    And the city had already be a fiend demon¡¯s people. Whether it was killed or not, it would not affect it.


    One could imagine that this scene was happening everywhere.


    And when the Death God umted to a certain extent, the Heavenly Dao could still absorb the Death God and transform it into the Hundred Shadow Death God.


    He wants to use the human world to feed Death, and then use Death to feed him.¡±


    He pondered.


    In fact, be it him or Tiandao, theirbat methods were almost simr.


    Wasn¡¯t he using baleful energy to create golems, then using the Dao ripples of the alternate universe to fuse them into his body?


    This final battle was no longer between two people, but a battle between two people with different ¡± cultural systems ¡°.<div>


    While Xia Ji was in Cold Night City, something strange happened¡­


    Some cultivators began to express their goodwill to him.


    At first, it was a female cultivator.


    Next was the male cultivator.


    After that¡­On the way, a monster jumped out of the grass and said, ¡± I feel like getting close to him. ¡°

 Chapter 850: 15. The Ultimate Confrontation, the Exploration of the Other World (2)

    Chapter 850: 15. The Ultimate Confrontation, the Exploration of the Other World (2)


    As for the people and demons who were close to him, they were all at the Divine Power realm. In other words, these existences were already qualified to use the power of heaven and earth and form some mysterious connection with heaven and earth. They were not simply limited to themselves.


    Xia Ji was stunned.


    As Xia Ji spent more time with these people, the Divine Power Realm cultivators ¡®feelings for him increased.


    This was especially true for those cultivators who were usually indifferent and focused on pursuing the Dao. All of a sudden, they changed.


    At this moment, Xia Ji waspletely certain that because he had won a match, he was already half a step into the Heavenly Dao. Therefore, the Seeker would naturally be close to him.


    All of them treated him like a hot cake, regardless of whether he was a male or female demon¡­


    It could be said that if Xia Ji wanted to be daopanions with a female cultivator, that female cultivator would definitely be willing to do so.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why Ouyang Mu, the headmaster of Tingxue Academy, was so close to him¡­That was probably the reason.


    In just a few days, Xia Ji was the leader of Cold Night City.


    His powerful ¡± charisma ¡± conquered everything, allowing both the righteous and evil immortals and demons to unite behind him.<div>


    Several dayster¡­


    Just as Xia Ji had expected, the indestructible bat statue finally gave birth to something strange.It was a giant bat that was more than 100 feet tall.


    Xia Ji led many cultivators and the bat to attack.


    After a fierce battle, Xia Ji¡¯s side suffered heavy casualties, and the bats actually managed to escape.


    But this battle wasn¡¯tpletely fruitless.Bats were expendable, and their bodies nurtured one individual after another.


    This meant that if one wanted to kill it, they had to kill all the individuals in its body in a single battle.


    This was almost a miniature version of the cktide, as well as a miniature version of the Heavenly Dao and himself.


    After Xia Ji made up his mind, he used his ¡± charm ¡± to head to the mystic realm with abundant spiritual energy.


    Then, he would absorb spiritual energy crazily in the mystic realm.


    At the same time, he asked the various cultivators to help him collect ¡°fiendish sources¡± to make puppets.


    Right now, it was a battle that raced against time.


    Xia Ji relied on puppets, Wanxiang, and the fusion of Dao runes.


    As for practicing his avatar, he was not in a hurry to cultivate it because it seemed to consume too much spiritual energy.


    Because of Xia Ji, Miao Miao was also brought to a secret realm to cultivate, and her cultivation speed increased by leaps and bounds. However, no matter how fast she advanced, she could notpare to Xia Ji, who cultivated at the speed of light.


    Zi Chenxue also vaguely understood a little. Her obsession with her daopanion was no longer that strong¡­


    She realized that even her teacher and her teacher¡¯s teacher had the idea of bing Xia Ji¡¯s cultivation partner.


    In terms of seniority, it was not her turn.


    The situation had entered a strange tug-of-war.


    Cmities were erupting in the human world at every moment. The cultivators tried their best to help, but it was useless.<div>


    The Heavenly Dao was improving.


    Meanwhile, Xia Ji was cleaning up the secret realm.


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, more than a year had passed.


    Xia Ji had amassed a total of 500,000 puppets, and he had also reached the Wanxiang level.<div>


    It was not strange that he could reach this level, because almost the entire cultivation world was helping him.


    Thirty-six elephants were able to cross realms and kill with divine arts. The level of All Creations was already unimaginable. It was even possible to cut through the ck membrane with a single saber strike.


    Xia Ji ced the 500,000 puppets in one of the cultivator¡¯s ancient mystic formations, then directly fused the ancient mystic formation and the 500,000 puppets into his body.


    After doing all this, he led the cultivators straight to thend of fiends.


    Go to a ce and clean up a ce.


    Heavenly Dao was increasing the number of fiendishnds. The more fiendishnds there were, the stronger he would be.


    Xia Ji was clearing the Fiendish Lands, and the more he cleared, the more puppets he would have.


    The Heavenly Dao wanted to nurture the Grim Reaper with the baleful aura.


    Xia Ji wanted to use the fiendish essence condensed from fiendish energy to nurture his puppets.


    This is the loss of the other.


    And because Xia Ji had won a battle and possessed more Heavenly Dao elements, all existences above the divine-tier in this era were close to him. There were also two special factors, the remnant fused Dao runes of the Otherworld¡¯s universe.


    This caused the Heavenly Dao to suffer in silence.


    In fact, without these two factors.<div>


    This battle with Heavenly Dao could be turned around.


    But now, he was being forced to abdicate.


    Xia Ji didn¡¯t dy, nor did he have unlimited development.


    This was because the infection of the fiendishnd would spread at a certain level. Once it reached a point where humans and cultivators could not control it, a world-destroying disaster would erupt.


    At that time, the uncontroble human world would bring an endless stream of fiendish qi to the Heavenly Dao, making it advantageous for him to be invincible.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the advantage and attacking quickly was the right move.


    Xia Ji¡¯s speed of clearing the Fiendish Lands was extremely fast¡­


    Meanwhile, the cultivators helped him find the strongholds of all the Earth Fiends and made the first test.


    Xia Ji, on the other hand, was using a spiritual artifact simr to the Dragon¡¯s Thousand Miles to rush around.


    He would not give the Heavenly Dao time.


    As the fiendish energy was gradually controlled, the fiendish earth was quickly cleared.


    His control finally stopped spreading, and the fiendish earth disappeared faster than it was created.


    Under the general trend,<div>


    The Heavenly Axiom knew that it could not develop any further, so it released the terrifying ¡°Void Worm¡± in the depths of the Fiendish Land.


    The so-called ¡± Void Worm ¡± was a terrifying creature before the Death God culture.


    These creatures were almost invisible and could avoid any form of search.


    Its use was simple and crude. It could forcefully bite out a void barrier.


    Of course¡­Its existence was rted to a culture before the Death God culture.

 Chapter 851: 15. The Ultimate Confrontation, The Exploration of the Other World (3)

    Chapter 851: 15. The Ultimate Confrontation, The Exploration of the Other World (3)


    Trantor:549690339


    This was the foundation of the Heavenly Dao.


    Although not much of the previous culture was left, at least there was something left.


    This thing had be his ultimate kill.


    Tiandao¡¯s tactic was simple. He would let the void bugs gnaw out a huge spherical void, leaving an entrance and then set a trap. As soon as Xia Ji entered, he would immediately let the void bugs gnaw the entrance into the void.


    In this way, Xia Ji would bepletely trapped in the void ball, unable to leave.


    For this reason, the bait set by the Heavenly Dao was very tempting. It was a lot of fiendish essence.


    He knew he wanted this, so he gave it to him.


    This was practically a dead end.


    Xia Ji knew where the fiend source was, so he would definitely go.<div>


    If he went there, the void bugs would turn the entrance into a void world, and Xia Ji would bepletely imprisoned inside, never to be able toe out again.


    The Heavenly Axiom had already activated all the Death Gods. Some of them had made a feint and lured away many cultivators, while the rest had gathered here.


    This way, even if Xia Ji realized that something was wrong and tried to escape through the entrance, he would be stopped by the Death God at all costs.


    Tiandao¡¯s n was very sessful.


    This was no longer a matter of being cautious.


    Almost no one knew about the Void Worm, and the Void World was even more undetectable.


    The void was just a mass of ck. The ck void was like the night sky without stars or the moon.


    Xia Ji was lured into the encirclement, but when the Void Worms sealed the entrance, he rushed outside¡­


    When Tiandao saw that he had been tricked, he naturally stopped him at all costs.


    An unprecedented battle erupted.


    Xia Ji used the All Creations, the millions of puppets, and the ancient Xuan Formation.


    The Heavenly Dao had used almost all the power of the Death God and all the power of the fiendish source.


    The two of them fought each other.


    Both sides suffered heavy losses.


    Millions of puppets were destroyed and the ancient Xuan formation shattered.


    The Heavenly Dao¡¯s Death God waspletely destroyed, and the power of fiendish origin waspletely destroyed.


    Tiandao was also shed by Xia Ji¡¯s All Creations, and his realm plummeted.


    However¡­


    Tiandao had seeded.<div>


    He had paid almost everything to seal Xia Ji in the Void World.


    However, he also failed.


    Because he had lost his potential.


    His Death God was all gone, and the source of fiendish energy was destroyed.<div>


    Ten yearster, Miao Miao, who had grown up, found the Heavenly Axiom and killed him directly.


    Xia Ji had regained his undying body after winning two rounds.


    He walked out of the void¡­


    However, he still had to live in the long stream of time for nearly ten million years until the moment the universe box closed.


    In these tens of millions of years, he confessed to Miao Miao and found the little fox Daji, raising her well.


    However, tens of millions of years was too long, and because there was no cktide, everyone left him again and again.


    Until tens of millions of yearster¡­


    He finally stepped into the void again. All kinds of mighty forces gathered towards him.


    However, the Heavenly Dao had already disappeared and turned into a part of him.


    The universe box was removed, and the world became a continuation of this time. However, everyone did not disappear¡­All the people in Xia Ji¡¯s memory were on the Samsara Stage.


    Xia Ji went to the Reincarnation Stage and took Miao Miao, Su Tian, An Rongrong, Xia Xiaosu, Su Linyu, and the other eight ancestors with him.


    Wind-on-Snow, Xu Lingling, Xie Qiongfeng,¡±Madam Snow¡± Nian Ying, and many other disciples.


    ¡°Red Carp¡± Feng Hongyu, and many other experts who had yed a role and had potential, such as Zi Chenxue of the East Sea¡¯s Heavenly Sword Branch.<div>


    Furthermore, he had even revived the princes and princesses of Grand Shang, Queen Guifang, Ru Mengxue, Liu Li who had entered this realm, the twenty heavens, and the thirty-six blessednds¡­


    However, he could not find Ning Xiaoyu.


    After bing a Heavenly Dao, many things could be easily discovered.


    For example, the Observer.


    The so-called observers were beings sent over by the Heavenly Daos of higher-level otherverses through some sort of loophole. These beings wouldn¡¯t do anything, but would only engage in minor skirmishes.


    Ning Xiaoyu and the Ancestral Dragon were such ¡°observers¡±.


    Cultivation battles were everywhere.


    The Heavenly Dao had actually sensed it before, but what was interesting was that the universe that was the source of Ning Xiaoyu and the Ancestral Dragon had actually been destroyed¡­


    Therefore, these two existences existed in an iprehensible way.


    This was also the reason why the Heavenly Dao did not care about them previously.


    After figuring this out, Xia Ji no longer cared about this matter.


    At this moment, he, who had be the Wielder of the Will, had new worries.


    The problem of the original Heavenly Dao was all on him.<div>


    He began to attempt to construct a new world.


    However, even if all the ¡®energy¡¯ of the universe was exhausted, a better world could not be built.


    Just as he was having a headache, the Heavenly Dao of the universe where the Blue was located turned into a phantom and stood at the edge of the universe.


    At the edge of the two universes, a quiet courtyard had been transformed.


    Xia Ji and Tiandao transformed into their human forms and sat in the courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard was a chessboard.


    It looked calm, but the chessboard was the dividing line between the two universes.


    Xia Ji and Blue Star¡¯s Heavenly Dao sat at the edge of their respective universes.


    A short conversation was held in the courtyard.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte you, Fellow Daoist, and also to invite you.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°A part of the universe has fallen into chaos. It¡¯s just when you and I are joining hands to retrieve some things¡­I believe that Fellow Daoist needs those things very much.


    However, please be careful, Fellow Daoist, because you and I aren¡¯t the only ones eyeing the chaotic universe.


    If you¡¯ve thought it through, we can set off at any time.¡±<div>


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two karma lines extended in the direction of the chaotic universe, and several Dao runes entered the unknown universe.


    The transmigrators had already descended. As scouts, whether they could sessfully gather thews of the alternate universe would determine whether the invasion would be sessful.


    Once the rules were clear, the Heavenly Dao of Xia Ji and the Blue would directly attack and plunder for a moment.


    unknown universe¡­


    In the blink of an eye, many years had passed.


    Several figures gathered together.


    ¡°My Life and Death Book can actually be used here.¡±


    ¡°Then Old Wu, remember to hide well. My Dao Aura can still set the time limit. It won¡¯t be a problem to protect you.¡±


    ¡°With my Immortal ying Sword Formation, this ce is unbreakable. Oh right, where are the other two?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve been by your side the whole time. Lu Chan, your vignce is too low. ¡±


    ¡°Pangu ising soon¡­He has already researched the rules in this universe where life force is overly strong and everyone is almost immortal. He justpiled it into a report and sent it to our Tiandao. Now, he has just fused with millions of monsters, so he has been dyed for a while.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!